《Secretly Married to a Wealthy Husband》
Chapter 1: 1: The Ruthless Little Mother
Chapter 1 - 1: 1: The Ruthless Little Mother
Trantor:549690339
E City
At the entrance of a small vi worth 5 million, luggage and clothes were strewn about everywhere. A man and a woman stood in the pouring rain, looking utterly miserable!
In the sweltering summer, a heavy rain was supposed to bring infinite coolness to this city. However, tonight, this torrential downpour, to Emily Walker, was like an icy, bone-piercing sword, mercilessly stabbing in her heart!
Get lost, and dont stand at the entrance of my house like a pitiful dog! From the balcony on the second floor of the vi, another suitcase was harshly tossed down, coupled with a middle-aged womans ruthless cursing!
The figure standing in the heavy rain raised her head at the sound. She was about twenty years old. She looked at the balcony on the second floor, this vi, which was her home until today, but now she was driven out by the middle-aged woman in front of her!
Raindrops hit her chilly cheeks, it was unclear whether it was rain or tears, but her eyes, full of hatred, were stubbornly staring at the woman on the balcony, her once called Second Mother!
Looking at the sister and brother under the balcony, Elia Parker raised a cold sneer of triumph, and after throwing them a cold nce, she turned and went back into the house.
Elia Parker! The eighteen-year-old Wace Carter looked at the woman who turned around and entered the house, his eyes filled with anger, he roared with hate!
But what returned to the sister and brother was the increasing merciless heavy rain! ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? FindN()vel
Sister Seeing his sister standing in the heavy rain, Wace hated that he didnt possess millions of assets, and didnt have the ability to protect everything of the Carter Family!
Emilys gaze always stayed on the balcony. Her cold eyes seemed to have made a silent vow. Her clenched fists plunged her nails into her flesh until she couldnt feel the pain.
She swore that she would absolutely take back everything that belonged to her father!
Withdrawing her gaze, Emily turned and looked at the luggage thrown in the heavy rain, walked over, crouched on the ground, and packed the already soaked clothes into the suitcase.
Wace also turned around, looking at another suitcase thrown into the middle of the road, and walked over without hesitation!
The next second, while Emily was still picking up clothes, she suddenly heard a rushing brake sound piercing through her eardrums. She involuntarily frowned and when she raised her head, she only saw her little brother being hit and thrown ten meters away!
She lifted her eyes in horror, staring frozenly at the motionless Wace not far away. For an instant, she felt like everything had stopped, the air around her was pulled away and she felt a numbness in her chest, watching nkly not far away.
Wace Looking at her brother lying not far away, Emily tried to call out with a trembling voice after a moment, then she got up in a panic and ran there!
Her legs seemed to lose their strength, fell t on the ground after a few steps, but quickly got up and continued to rush towards her brother, Wace.
An intense pain seemed to tear her chest apart, making her almost unable to breathe!
Wace Wace Emily picked up her brother from the ground, but no matter how much she called, Wace on the ground still kept his eyes tightly shut, without any sign of life.
She helplessly raised her head, wanting to ask for help from the surrounding people, but when she raised her head, she only saw the perpetrator driving away quickly!
Looking around, there was nobody to be seen, only private cars were still moving one after another in the heavy rain, but not a single car was willing to stop and help them.
Due to the ident and the storm, the following cars also gradually slowed down.
C
Mia Harizons new book Honorable Young Lord, Busy at Night! is out now. Please bookmark it, rmend it, leavements, and rate it 5 stars, thank you!
Chapter 2: 2: As One Wave Subsides, Another Arises
Chapter 2 - 2: 2: As One Wave Subsides, Another Arises
Trantor:549690339
Noticing the car suddenly slowing down, the man in the back seat of a ck Bentley slightly raised his head, his brows slightly furrowed, seemingly displeased, Whats the matter?
The driver nced at his master in the back seat, and then at the helpless man and woman outside the car window, feeling somewhat sympathetic, Young Lord, up ahead
The man faintly shifted his gaze, his indifferent eyes briefly scanning Emily Walker outside the window, then lowering them again, continuing to look at the document he was about to sign. Apparently, everything outside the car window had nothing to do with him. Fresh chapters posted on find?novel
In the pouring rain, Emily sat on the ground, looking down at her little brother in her arms, her heart filled with helplessness and fear at this moment!
She raised her head, holding Wace in the merciless rain, and screamed up at the sky as if to vent all the pain and hatred in her heart, letting the cold raindrops ruthlessly hit her cheeks!
One monthter.
Husband, have youe up with a solution yet?! Inside the living room, Emma Hudson looked at Henry Adams on the sofa with a face full of disappointment and anxiety.
Henry took a puff of his cigarette, exhaling a long cloud of smoke, his face full of worry as well.
What can I do? I heard that the CEO of Futuren Group doesnt drink and isnt lustful. What can I do about that?
Upon hearing this, Emma gave a sneer and said, Not lustful? You think that theres a man in this world who isnt lustful?
In her eyes, all crows under the sun are ck and no one is an exception. Even Henry himself, if not for her management, would have long been indulging himself in wine and pleasure!
Henry looked at his wife, feeling that she didnt understand anything about mens affairs!
Then you tell me, have you heard of any scandals between the Young Lord and any woman? People say that even when he goes to various entertainment venues, he never calls for women, understand?
How could he possibly be satisfied with the women from those ces? You dont even look at the Young Lords status. If you send Emily there, I guarantee he wont refuse! Emma blurted out without thinking, as if she had already nned it.
Having said that, Emma rolled her eyes confidently.
But Henry turned his head in astonishment, looking at her and saying, What did you say? Send Emily?
Hearing his surprised tone, Emma immediately felt unpleased and said bitterly, What, you cant bear to part with her? Shes living in our house for free, cant she help with this?
One month ago, Emily, who had nowhere to go and no home to return to, had to temporarily move in with her uncles family. She knew her aunt didnt like her, and after her mother passed away, if it wasnt for the business dealings between them, her father might not even have any contact with her uncle.
Because of their business connection and because her family was much wealthier than her uncles, Henry was naturally very close to his niece. However, his wife was another story. She liked Emilys familys previous condition, not her niece.
Henry sighed, Its not a matter of helping or not helping, Emily is only 20 years old, shes still a college student.
If Emily were really sent to the CEO of Futuren Group, wouldnt that be harming her?
What college student? Shes already dropped out of school, now shes just a working girl, do you still think shes Miss Rich from the Carter Family? Emma said unhappily!
Initially, she didnt agree to let Emily live with them. If it wasnt for Henry, she would have kicked Emily out long ago!
Chapter 3: 3: E City, Mythical Figures
Chapter 3 - 3: 3: E City, Mythical Figures
Trantor:549690339
Anyway, Emily is still a child. How can we do this to her and face my deceased sister? Thinking of Emilys mother who passed away years ago from illness, Henry Adams felt somewhat mncholic.
After all, she was his own niece, and he was a little reluctant to do this.
Your sister is no longer in this world, do you care more about your niece or me and your children!? Emma Hudson became angrier as she thought about the husband who always protected an outsider over his own family. Was Emily more important than her own family?
You Henry Adams was helpless, and for a moment, he was indecisive. Their family was on the verge of bankruptcy. If they could get close to the Young Lord and receive support from Futuren Group, perhaps the Adams Family could revive!
Just think about it. If Emily is really favored by the Young Lord, then we might be able to afford Waces surgery, isnt that right? Seeing him wavering, Emma Hudson immediately added fuel to the fire!
Hearing this, Henry Adams looked at her; perhaps this was indeed a perfect solution for both parties.
.
8:30 PM, Futuren Hotel, 68th floor, outside the presidential suite.
Make way! At the entrance of room 6808 not far away, a young girl red angrily at two ck-dressed men at the doorway, Dont you know who I am!?
The two men on the receiving end of the re looked at the girl in front of them and then nced at each other. In the end, they chose to remain silent.
You! Cam Walker stared angrily at the two men in front of her, stepping forward and reaching out with her delicate hand, she physically dragged the bodyguards out of her way and forcefully knocked on the door, Lord Stuart,e out!
She had already followed him to this point; that damned Stuart had blocked her entrance to the room!
Lady Walker, the Young Lord is really not in a good mood today. You shoulde back another day. The room door opened, and a man emerged from inside. Seeing Cam Walkers furious expression, he knew she was eager to see the Young Lord, but it was true that the Young Lords mood was terrible today. It would be better if they didnt meet.
Young Lord Stuart, the legendary character of E City, with wealth and power to rival nations, and his wless appearance has women from all over the country vying for his attention.
You dare to stop me too? Cam Walker looked at the man in front of her with arrogance, as if no one in the world is capable of obstructing her path.
Just as she was about to explode in anger, the man whispered something in Cams ear, her face changed quickly, and she nced unwillingly at the man and left the 68th floor.
Seeing her finally leave, yton Howard breathed a sigh of relief.
.
Inside the room, Baron Stuart impatiently tore off his necktie, his face filled with anger. The raging aura emitting from him was not something anyone would dare to approach casually, as if being on the edge of a volcano, ready to explode!
He pulled off his necktie, opened the cor of his white shirt, and turned to walk into the bathroom. He turned on the faucet and let the cold water pour down over his head, as if trying to extinguish the fire in his heart!
Half an hourter, Baron Stuart emerged from the bathroom wearing a bathrobe. His face was much calmer than before.
Since he went directly into the bathroom before, the lights in the room were not turned on, with only a small tablemp casting a faint glow on the dim room.
Through the dim light, Baron Stuart approached the bedside, his brows furrowing slightly, as he felt a hint of displeasure. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find[?]ovel
Chapter 4: 4: Who Sent You?
Chapter 4 - 4: 4: Who Sent You?
Trantor:549690339
Who would dare to turn off the lights in his room when everyone knows he doesnt like dimness?
Raising his hand to turn on the light in the room, it instantly lit up. Perhaps because he drank too much, his chest felt stuffy, and his mood was extremely irritated. Now he just wanted to lie down on the bed and rest for a while.
But just as he was about to sit on the edge of the bed and lift the thin quilt, his hand touched not bedding, butsmooth skin.
The delicate touch told him that such smooth, soft skin could only belong to a woman.
Yet, why would a woman be in his room, let alone on his bed?
At this time, the person on the bed seemed to have woken up, her brows furrowed and she appeared a bit uneasy.
Baron Stuarts mood was already terrible today, but for some reason, he suddenly had a lot of patience. He wanted to see how this woman had climbed onto his bed and slept so soundly! Original content can be found at findnovel
Emily Walker furrowed her brows in difort and then slowly opened her eyes, her head throbbing.
At the moment she opened her eyes, an exceedingly handsome face appeared, and for a moment, sleepy Emily was almost entranced
Indeed, such a good-looking man seemed like something that could only exist in dreams. How could there be such an attractive man in reality!
Seeing the woman lying on his bed staring at him, Baron Stuart expressionlessly spoke, Have you seen enough?
Huh? Hes talking to her? Those who look good must have nice voices as well
Emily didnt reply. Instead, she slowly extended her fair-skinned arm with a dazed smile, stretched her fingers and gently touched Baron Stuarts stunningly beautiful face.
This good-looking man had to be touched to see if he was real!
Wow, it felt so good, his skin seemed even smoother than a womans.
Seeing the jade-like hand stretching towards him, Baron Stuart was a bit stunned. In his 28 years, no woman other than his mother had dared toe this close to him, let alone touch him.
Grabbing the hand that was wandering randomly on his face, Baron Stuarts expression turned cold, and he asked, Who sent you?
Huh? Emily was startled. The man was talking again; but now his voice was so cold that she felt like she wasnt in a quilt, but on an iceberg!
Emilys silence caused Baron Stuart to grip her hand tighter, so tight that she felt pain!
This wasnt right! Wasnt this a dream? How could she feel pain!?
Not going to speak? Baron Stuarts gaze narrowed, staring directly at the woman in front of him.
Saywhat? Emily seemedpletely sober now, and looked at the man before her with a hint of fear. She had never seen this man before, and felt an overwhelming pressure from him that made it difficult for her to breathe.
Especially the inherent noble aura emanating from him, it made her somewhat apprehensive and tense.
Who sent you? Today, the young Lord had an unusual amount of patience, so he repeated the same question as before.
As soon as the words left his mouth, the young Lord was slightly stunned; it had never happened before that he would repeat the same words twice.
Emily looked puzzled at the mans words and furrowed her brows in confusion, then looked around the unknown room.
Following that, Emily was dumbfounded. What kind of ce was this!? How did she end up here?
Emilys eyes widened, she looked back at Baron Stuart, Wh-what is this ce? Andwho are you?
Chapter 5: 5: Get out of here!
Chapter 5 - 5: 5: Get out of here!
Trantor:549690339
Oh my God, why is she in an unknown room? And theres a strange man sitting by the bed!
Hearing this, Baron Stuart squints, finding it interesting that the woman who climbed into his bed is asking him who he is!
With a charming smile at the corner of his mouth, he looks at Emily Walker and asks nonchntly, You climbed into my bed and youre asking me who I am?
His bed? Emily looks dumbfounded, and then falls into deep thought
She remembers that just before dinner, her aunt was suddenly very nice to her C almost ttering. She was even pouring her wine and making amends. Then she remembers pouring her aunt a cup of wine, and after that, everything is a blur
Could it be?
Emilys eyes widen in shock as she looks at the man in front of her!
Her uncle mentioned that hispany was facing bankruptcy and the only savior for hispany would be the Futuren Group. A few days ago, her uncle even told her that if she could get close to any of the directors from the Futuren Group, hispany would be saved. The condition? That she must sell her unsullied body to a stranger
Shes only 20 years old; how could she willingly give her body to a stranger C possibly even an old man?
Even if she had to do it, it would have to be with the Futuren Groups CEO C Baron Stuart!
Of course, she knows that its impossible to get close to the young Lord. There were even rumors that he never indulged in femalepany, making her wonder if he was gay!
She refused, but what she didnt expect was that her aunt would plot against her!
Emily looks at the handsome man in front of her, and then at the unknown room, worrying as she asks Baron Stuart, You, are you the master of this room?
He looks at her calmly, his voice deep and steady, Of course.
He cant help but scoff inwardly, wondering if ying innocent is every womans nature. Having eagerly climbed into his bed, she turns around and asks him if hes the master of the room.
Hmm? Or maybe she wants to make sure that hes Baron Stuart before she attacks him?
What, um, what is your position in the Futuren Group? Emily looks at him cautiously, her voice soft.
All she knows is that her uncle wants her to be sent to a director in the Futuren Group, but she doesnt know who it is.
Her question causes Baron Stuarts eyes to narrow slightly C does this woman genuinely not know, or is she feigning ignorance?
Who do you think I am? Baron Stuart counters, wanting to see what this woman is truly after.
Emily hesitates for a moment, then says, I dont know.
She really doesnt know C all she knows is that he might be one of the directors at the Futuren Group. But could there really be such a young director?
Or could her uncle and aunt have made a mistake and sent her to the wrong room? If that were the case, it would be great!
Then get out. Baron Stuart says coldly, standing up from the bed.
It seems that all women like to act innocent and pretentious C even after doing everything they can to climb into his bed, they start ying dumb with him!
Upon hearing this, Emily is taken aback and somewhat confused, wondering what kind of creature the man in front of her is and why he suddenly turned against her C did she offend him?
But this suits her just fine C she couldnt ask for more!
Without saying another word, Emily quickly sits up, crawls out of the quilt, and gets out of bed. However, as soon as she leaves the quilt, a wave of cold envelops her entire body Chapters first released on findnovel
Chapter 6: 6: Are You Sick!?
Chapter 6 - 6: 6: Are You Sick!?
Trantor:549690339
Her eyes widened, observing herpletely naked body!
Aunt, it must have been Aunt!
Without giving her time to think, Emily Walker abruptly turned back to the quilt, her gaze frantically searching for her clothes. However, in the enormous room, she saw no trace of her garments!
While in her fluster, her eyes met another pair of dark eyes, causing Emilys cheeks to instantly turn crimson. She wished she could burrow her way into the ground!
Baron Stuart was initially nning to leave, but after witnessing her pure white glossy body, he involuntarily swallowed.
Generally, a womans body didnt give him any sensation, but today, an unusual thumping started in his heart, what was happening?
Emily lowered her eyes, then quickly lifted her head again, desiring to find her clothes. But in the entire room, apart from her small backpack, there was nothing to cover her body, barring the bedding and bedsheets.
If Aunts n had failed, she certainly wouldnt continue to stay there. She needed to leave before Uncle and Aunt found out!
Irrespective of anything else, Emily grabbed the sheet around her, then rolled out of the bed, wrapped up in it. She felt the burning gaze fixed upon her but dared not meet it, stepping away from the ce where Baron Stuart was standing, and headed towards the wardrobe.
Watching the woman wrapped in a sheet, Baron Stuart knew that underneath those sheets was her smooth white skin. Thinking about it made him swallow again.
But the very next second, his pupils tightened watching Emily.
What was this woman doing? Daring to rummage through his wardrobe!?
In his entire life, apart from the servants, no woman had ever dared to mess with his stuff!
Hey! What do you think youre doing?! Baron Stuart took a step forward as if shot from an arrow, yanking Emily, who had just opened the wardrobe door, towards him, pulling her a Thousand Miles Away
The sudden scolding startled Emily. Then she felt a force pulling her backwards. Unprepared, she stumbled a few steps before falling to the ground. In the panic, the hand tightly clutching the sheet rxed and it fell to the ground.
Thankfully, the room was carpeted, so falling didnt cause much pain. But being exposed once again made Emily furious!
To the man in front of her, she red up, Are you out of your mind?!
She just wanted to find some clothes to put on and leave, and this man had the audacity toy hands on her? It was such a waste for a man with his face that could charm women all over the world!
This was the first time Baron Stuart was yelled at by a woman, making him somewhat angry, Who gave you permission to rummage through my things?
Emily was momentarily at a loss for words, realizing she really might have crossed a line.
But was it necessary for him toy hands on her!? I was wrong. I just wanted to find some clothes so I can leave
Due to her state ofplete undress, Emily was somewhat embarrassed, her voice as thin as a mosquito.
Listening to her, Baron Stuart looked at her, confused about what this woman was trying to do. She was the one who came looking for him, and now she was rushing to leave. Latest content published on Find_Novel(.
However, if she wanted to leave, he naturally saw no reason to stop her. He went to the wardrobe, picked out a white shirt, and tossed it to her.
Unintentionally, his gaze once again fell on her half-hidden body, causing Baron Stuarts breath to quicken slightly. He didnt understand what was going on with him. There had been countless times when naked women had stood before him, and he hadnt felt a thing, but today somehow
Chapter 7: 7 What’s Wrong with You?
Chapter 7 - 7: 7 Whats Wrong with You?
Trantor:549690339
Although the woman in front of him had in features and an average body, a burning heat rose within him inexplicably. What was wrong with him!
Baron Stuarts throat felt dry, and his gaze shifted to a ss of red wine on the table.
He walked over to the ss, picked it up, and drank it all at once, hoping to quench the fire inside him with the cold liquid.
Thank you. Could you please lend me a pair of trousers? Emily Walker put on the gentlemans white shirt. Although it was quiterge, it could only cover her body. She couldnt just leave with nothing covering her lower body, could she?
Baron Stuart turned to Emily upon hearing her voice, and his eyesnded on her once again. Compared to her naked body before, she looked even more tempting in his shirt now!
Ignoring the heat within him, Baron Stuart went to the wardrobe and took out another pair of his trousers for Emily.
What was wrong with him today? It was so abnormal for him to patiently lend his clothes to an unrted stranger.
Emily took the ck trousers and put them on
A momentter, Emily looked somewhat helpless in the mans clothes.
Just how tall was this man? His clothes were so long that she would beughed at if she went out dressed like this!
Uhm Emily raised her head and looked at Baron Stuart again, Do you have anything smaller?
Baron Stuart nced at her but didnt respond, because he realized that the heat within him was growing even stronger, and it was not due to his own desire.
What was going on? ncing at the wine ss on the table, Baron Stuart suddenly understood C someone had spiked his wine! But who!?
He looked back at the woman standing nearby. At this moment, his pupils turned a deep red. Could it be that all of this was part of this womans scheme?
Suppressing his desires, Baron Stuart took one step at a time towards Emily.
Emily watched the man approaching her, and seeing his tense expression, she couldnt help but be puzzled. Whats wrong with you?
Baron Stuart didnt reply, as he steadily closed in on her.
Seeing the mans bright red eyes and sensing the danger he posed, Emily grew uneasy and began to back away, her voice filled with rm. What-what do you want to do? Official source is F?ndNovel
Baron Stuart came closer to her and immediately grabbed her chin, his voice threatening and cold. Since youve been so calcting, should I make your wishe true?
What? Emily didnt understand, her chin aching slightly from his grip.
Before she could gather her thoughts, she felt the ground disappear beneath her feet as she was lifted into the air and then ced down on the soft,fortable bed!
What-what are you doing!? Even a fool could guess what the man was about to do next, but she didnt understand why he had suddenly be interested in her, considering he showed no interest just a moment ago.
Ah! Let me go! Before she could sort out her thoughts, a heavy body pressed down on her small frame.
Isnt all of this what you meticulously nned? Dont you want to get into my bed? Baron Stuarts voice was cold, his breathing bing more rapid as he appeared to restrain himself from losing control.
I who wants to get into your bed! You let me go! Emily grew more and more frightened, struggling desperately, her eyes filling with tears.
Chapter 8: 8: The Cost of Plotting Against the Young Lord!
Chapter 8 - 8: 8: The Cost of Plotting Against the Young Lord!
Trantor:549690339
Tell you what, if you want to scheme against Baron Stuart, youll have to pay the price! After he said that, Baron Stuart couldnt control himself any longer and began to tear at Emily Walkers clothes!
Emily, who had been struggling, suddenly stopped when she heard his words, momentarily forgetting to resist.
Baron Stuart? Which Baron Stuart? The Young Lord from Futuren Group?
Baronyou, you are the Young Lord from Futuren GroupuhC Before she could finish speaking, Emilys lips were rudely sealed by someone!
If he really was the Young Lord of Futuren Groupthen could her n begin?
Anyway, if this man was indeed the famous man in the world, even if her n failed, at least she would get the surgery fees for her little brother!
The heir of Futuren Group, wouldnt he have at least 600,000?
Amidst the wild frenzy on the bed, Baron Stuart was deeply attracted to her ordinary body, time and time again losing himself. However, he couldnt understand why the girl who had just been struggling became submissive after hearing his name. Sure enough, she wanted to confirm his identity first!
Emily felt somewhat ufortable for the first time, tears sliding down her eyes. As long as her little brother could wake up, what was selling her own body worth!
Baron Stuart identally saw her teary eyes. He didnt understand why she was crying now. Wasnt she the one who schemed against him? Did she feel wronged now?
.
The next day
At 8 AM, Emily woke up with an exhausted body, the soreness making her frown.
She couldnt help but wonder if all men were so crazy in that aspect, as the memory ofst nights madness lingered in her mind it almost killed her!
Opening her eyes, the man beside her had long left. Emily sat on the bed, looking at the luxurious room, and her eyes fell on a neatly folded set of clothes on the bedside table.
She picked up the clothes suspiciously and looked at them. They were summer womens clothes, and upon checking the size, they were the smallestabout the same size as hers. Were they for her?
Without thinking too much, Emily took the clothes and headed to the bathroom. When she came out dressed, her cell phone in the small backpack rang. Th?s chapter is updated by find[?]ovel
Emily felt anxious, suddenly realizing it was almost 8:30 AM.
Damn, she was going to bete for work!
She quickly grabbed her cell phone from her bag and nced at the caller ID, then paused.
It was Dr. Fraser
Hello?
Lady Carter, given your brothers current condition, I suggest we perform the surgery immediately. You dont want him lying in bed forever, do you? Dr. Frasers voice came through the phone.
Dr. Fraser, umcan you please perform the surgery on my brother first, and I promise Ill make up the surgery fees as soon as possible. Emilys tone was pleading. She couldnt bear to lose her brother, as he was the only family she had left.
Dr. Fraser hesitated, Lady Carter, Im only working for someone else, Im afraid I cant help you with this. If you really cant get the surgery fees, why dont you negotiate with our Director?
Dr. Fraser knew Emily well and was aware that she was someone who kept her promises. However, there was nothing he could do about this matter.
How could she bring herself to negotiate with the Director? She already owed the hospital a lot for her brothers stay. But if they didnt perform the surgery now, the longer they waited, the less likely her brother would ever wake up.
Chapter 9: 9 Bargaining!
Chapter 9 - 9: 9 Bargaining!
Trantor:549690339
No, it wont do; she must make sure her little brothers surgery goes smoothly!
Dr. Fraser, Ill be at the hospital soon. Please wait for me; Ill bring all the costs! Emily Walker said urgently before hanging up the phone.
Grabbing her bag, Emily took a deep breath and left the room to head to the living room. This text is hosted at find~novel
As expected, the man fromst nights madness was sitting on the living room sofa.
Upon seeing Baron Stuart, Emily immediately thought aboutst night, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.
Feeling someonee out, Baron Stuart looked up at Emily, then lowered his gaze and continued reading the newspaper in his hand without saying a word.
Emily took a deep breath, determined to ask for the surgery fees for her little brother from this world-renowned man!
Young Lord For a moment, Emily didnt know how to address the man in front of her, knowing only that people in the outside world seemed to call him this.
Hearing her voice, Baron Stuart looked up, his deep pupils staring at her as the scene fromst night shed swiftly through his mind, causing him to pause, but only for a moment; very soon, his expression showed no trace of any thought.
Baron Stuart remained silent, waiting for her to speak.
Perhaps this matter might be somewhat demeaning, but for her little brother, she had to ask!
Young Lord, youve seen what you wanted to see, and you slept with me too, so shouldnt you
Before Emily could finish speaking, Baron Stuart raised his hand, and a man walked over, handing her a check.
Emily hesitated, epting the check and saw that it was for 500,000.
Maybe its true that for other women being sponsored, they only receive a few tens of thousands a month. After all, she had only apanied him for one night, so 500,000 was already a hefty sum.
However, just the surgery fees for her little brother would amount to 600,000, let alone the future hospitalization fees and medical expenses. Adding all the costs, even though it wouldnt reach a million, at least six or seven hundred thousand would suffice.
Young Lord,st night was my first, first night Emilys words were somewhat unnatural, her eyelids lowered shyly. Saying this, she wondered if the Young Lord would be willing to give a little more.
Baron Stuart looked up, and his eyes narrowed, wondering if the woman was implying that the money was not enough?
yton Howard.
Young Master. The man standing next to Emily slightly nodded and looked towards Baron Stuart.
Baron Stuart thought for a moment before asking, If I were to find a woman at the Night Club, how much would it cost for one night?
Hearing this, yton paused before answering, ording to the Young Master, it should be a few thousand, I guess. He wasnt very sure, but the general number should be in the thousands, and even then, only a few would be able tomand this price for one night.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart looked towards Emily, his face expressionless and cold, as if his gaze was telling her: I already gave you many times more than that.
Meeting his gaze, Emily was momentarily taken aback. Was heparing her to a woman from a night club?
Thinking about this, Emily felt a re of anger, suppressing her fury and saying, Young Lord! Ist night was my first, first time If you went to a night club to find ady, I doubt youd find someone as pure as me!
In her final sentence, Emilys tone was resolute, determined to acquire the money for her brothers recovery!
Thats why I gave you 500,000 for one night, not 5,000. The casual tone of the Young Lord made it sound like a matter of course.
But you had me many timesst night! Emilypletely let herself go, thinking if 50,000 a night was a bit too much, they could calcte by the number of times, 20,000 per time!
Chapter 10: 10: You Are Really Valuable
Chapter 10 - 10: 10: You Are Really Valuable
Trantor:549690339
Emily could not remember exactly how many times it happenedst night. All she knew was that this man did not let her rest until the crack of dawn.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes. His tone was so neutral, it was hard to gauge his emotion. He asked, Oh? How do you n on calcting it?
Last night, he seemed to be deeply attracted by the woman in front of him, unwilling to let her go.
No, it was her body that deeply attracted him. Although she had an average figure, he was somehow bewitched, bing obsessed with her body.
After a pause, Emily said with a firm tone, One One hundred thousand each time.
Since she had already sold herself, what was there to fear? The only important thing was money. Dignity meant nothing anymore!
You are indeed valuable. Baron Stuart sneered. All women seemingly having a price. Perhaps, to them, dignity and pride were as meaningless as thin air.
yton Howard.
At Baron Stuarts request, yton Howard pulled out a check and a pen.
Baron Stuart extended his slender hand to ept the Montnc pen from yton Howard. With a flurry of movement, Emily quickly received another check.
epting the check, Emily counted the zeros on it, a full one million!
Is it enough now? Baron Stuart looked at the surprised woman in front of him, his gaze cold. He stood from the sofa, turned, and left the presidential suite, followed closely by yton Howard.
.
At noon, Emily rushed to her job at the milk tea shop to request time off. Then, she rushed to the hospital where her little brother, Wace Carter, was being treated. She paid off all the bills, then had a brief talk with the doctor.
Dr. Fraser said that now that the surgery fees were avable, the operation could be performed smoothly tomorrow. As long as the surgery was sessful, there was a chance for her little brother to wake up!
During the long wait, Emily anxiously waited outside the operating room, asionally ncing at the indicator light outside. Finally, after three hours, she saw the green lighte on!
Anxious, Emily quickly approached the operating room, asking the moment the doors opened, How is my little brother?
The surgery went very well. I think there is a high chance your little brother will wake up, dont worry. Dr. Fraser let out a long sigh, reassuring Emily.
Emily hadnt had a day as happy as today in the over two months since her father passed away!
She bit on her tightly sped fingers, as if to confirm whether this was a dream or reality. The very moment she felt pain from her fingers, she knew everything was real, her little brothers surgery was sessful. She wouldnt have to live in this world alone anymore!
Wace She was moved to tears at the realization, and hurried into the hospital room.
In the bed, Wace Carter still had his eyes closed. But the doctor had told her that there was a high chance for her little brother to wake up, so she strongly believed that he wouldnt leave her alone, he would wake up. ?????? ???? find{n}ovel
With the 1.5 million given by Young Lord, after all costs and surgery fees, Emily was left with half of the money. So she wasnt worried about her brothers future medical expenses anymore.
In the evening, Emily hired a nurse to care for Wace Carter so that she could get updates on his condition firsthand and she could also find another job without worry.
However, seeking a job in such a bustling city was not easy at all.
The next morning, Emily came to the milk tea shop early as usual and fetched arge bunch of flyers. She stood on the pedestrian street, distributing the flyers to the passing crowd.
Chapter 11: 11: Mother and Daughter Looking for Trouble
Chapter 11 - 11: 11: Mother and Daughter Looking for Trouble
Trantor:549690339
Hello, Coco Milk Tea! Emily Walker greeted each passerby and handed out a flyer from her hand, her smile bright and friendly.
After promoting on the Pedestrian Street for half an hour, Emily and her colleagues went to Pearl Square and then to the bustling crossroads, handing out flyers to pedestrians.
Hello, Coco Milk Tea, wee! Despite the scorching sun in the summer, Emily still had a great mood and a bright smile on her face.
The red light came on, and the busy metropolis would be traffic-jammed, which was the worst thing for the working ss!
A ck Bentley stopped at the rightne, Baron Stuart slightly displeased by the long queue ahead, he turned his gaze to the sidewalk on the right.
He seemed to see a familiar figure, and when Emily turned her whole body, Baron Stuarts deep pupils squinted slightly.
yton Howard. Baron Stuart spoke to yton Howard in front of him, but his eyes never left the figure on the sidewalk outside the car window.
Yes, Young Master.
I want that. Baron Stuart pointed at the flyer in Emilys hand.
yton Howard looked in the direction he was pointing and only then noticed that the woman not far away looked somewhat familiar. Content originallyes from F?ndNovel
Yes. yton Howard answered, opened the car door, and walked towards Emily.
Hello, Coco Milk Tea, wee! Emily didnt pay attention to the person in front of her, and like before, handed yton the flyer and then turned around to continue promoting.
yton Howard took the flyer, returned to the car, and handed it to Baron Stuart, Young Master, heres the stuff you wanted.
Baron Stuart took the flyer, nced at it, and then looked up at Emily in the distance.
Hello, Coco Milk Tea, wee As Emily was promoting the flyer, her voice suddenly stopped, and the smile on her face disappeared abruptly.
Yo, isnt this our youngdy Emily? Why is she showing up on the street doing such a thing? Two women were standing in front of her, it was Emilys Second Mother and Little Sister!
The one who spoke was Iris Carter, her little sister who had no blood rtionship with Emily!
Seeing the mother and daughter standing in front of her, Emily clenched her fists secretly, hatred rushed to her head, and she wanted to rush up and tear their faces!
But she couldnt fight them now, one day, she would take back everything that belonged to the Carter family!
Suppressing the pain and hatred in her heart, Emily looked coldly at the mother and daughter in front of her, then turned around and continued to hand out flyers.
Her smile remained, Hello, Coco Milk Tea, wee
Thud! Emily stumbled, therge stack of flyers in her hand fell to the ground, she turned around, ring at Iris Carter who deliberately bumped into her, furious, What do you guys want? Isnt one Carter Family enough?!
From when she entered the Carter Family with Elia Parker, she had always treated her as a real sister, even as she constantlypeted with her. But after their father died, the mother and daughter duo became more ruthless in seizing everything that belonged to the Carter Family!
Emily, dont be angry, you know Leanne Johnson, shes always careless in her actions. Dont take offense if she bumped into you. Elia Parkerughed insincerely at Emily, her words seemed like an apology, but her tone carried a hint of sarcasm!
Chapter 12: 12: A Resounding Slap in the Face
Chapter 12 - 12: 12: A Resounding p in the Face
Trantor:549690339
Emily Walker? Ha, she sounded so affectionate. Initially, she must have been putting on a show to deceive my father. Who would have thought that all this was just a y staged by Elia Parker topete for the Carter familys fortune! This text is hosted at ?ovelFind
Ignoring mother and daughter, Emily tried to suppress her anger and squat down to pick up the scattered flyers on the ground one by one.
As she was picking up the flyers, Iris Carter smirked sinisterly, walked past casually, and said, Mother, lets go, or well bete!
Having said that, Iris walked past Emily.
Ah C it hurts - As Emily reached out to pick up another flyer, a sharp pain prated the back of her hand, causing her unbearable pain and a loud cry!
The intense pain made Emily instinctively jerk her hand away. Following that, Iris screamed and fell awkwardly to the ground in an instant.
The other colleague handing out flyers with Emily heard the screams and ran over, worryingly helping Emily up from the ground, Emily, are you okay?
Looking at Emilys tender fingers turning red and the skin seemingly broken by the pressure from high heels, Gabrie Teddy was very worried.
Leanne! Seeing her daughter fall, Elia Parker hurriedly ran over, helped Iris up, and asked with concern, Leanne, are you okay?
Iris, looking embarrassed, got up from the ground, raised her head angrily staring at Emily who had just stood up, You dare to push me?
Fingers being stepped on, and she still yed the victim? Emily was angry and said, If you hadnt stepped on me, how could I have pushed you?
She just reacted instinctively by pulling her hand away. Iris deserved this fall!
Iris was speechless, and suddenly rushed over to Emily, raised her arm, and a fierce and urate p was heard,nding on Emilys left cheek with a snap!
With her cheeks burning and throbbing, Emily widened her eyes, never expecting that this mother and daughter would actually attack her in broad daylight.
She covered the pped cheek, from the time her father passed away, she had been holding her breath and bearing with it all. Nowadays, she truly had enough of this mother and daughters behavior!
Who are you? How can you hit someone!? Seeing Emily getting hit, Gabrie also felt indignant and questioned the mother and daughter.
Its none of your business! Iris snarled. Perhaps due to differences in temperament and appearance, most people could tell that the mother and daughter were not ordinary people. Gabrie was angry but didnt know what to say, so she could only grit her teeth and endure it.
Seeing Emily received a p from her daughter, Elia Parkerughed triumphantly, holding Iris and said, Leanne, lets go. Uncle Morgan is waiting for us.
Iris raised her eyes, her mouth curled up in a cold smile, then turned around and left with Elia together.
Watching the backs of the mother and daughter leaving, Emily clenched her hands beside her and vowed that one day she would repay the humiliation they had brought her many times over.
Young Master, do you want me to -
No need, start the car.
Seeing that their young master had been looking at the not-far-away scene, yton Howard spoke up but was interrupted by Baron Stuart.
Baron Stuart shifted his line of sight, and the ck Bentley drove away from the Flourishing Crossroads slowly.
Chapter 13: 13: The Black String Under the Pillow
Chapter 13 - 13: 13: The ck String Under the Pillow
Trantor:549690339
Half an hourter, the car arrived at Duke StationThrone, an upscale club.
With little effort, Baron Stuart easily negotiated an investment contract worth billions.
By the time he returned to Futuren Hotel, it was 5:30 PM. After taking a bath, he changed into a well-crafted, handmade suit that perfectly entuated his noble demeanor.
There was a banquet hosted by the Walker Group that night. He initially didnt n on attending, but somehow the Old Master caught wind of this and restricted his freedom. To regain his freedom, he had to attend tonights banquet!
For the first time in 28 years, his grandfather was serious with him. If he wanted to resolve his doubts, it seemed he had no choice but to attend that wine party tonight.
Dressed and ready, Baron Stuart walked to the bedside. A ck and gold-edged watch was ced on the bedside table, matching his noble and cold demeanor, shining brightly.
Wearing the watch, he nced at therge bed that still carried remnants of his tryst. Instantly, a blushing, panting face shed through his mind, and the madness of that night seemed to always unintentionally appear in his thoughts.
As he prepared to shake off the ordinary face in his mind and turn to leave, he noticed a ck thread peeking out from under the pillow.
Baron Stuart furrowed his brow; he never left anything under his pillow.
What could it be?
Approaching the bedside, he picked up the ck thread and discovered a delicate little stone attached to it.
It wasnt a stone, it seemed more like a rare shell stone.
What was this, and how did it end up on his bed?
Baron Stuart touched the small stone with puzzled brows. At first nce, it looked like a chicken or a bird?
Such a uniquely shaped stone was rare and didnt appear to be man-made. It resembled a naturally formed object. Whose could it be?
This bed had only been used by him who else could have left it?
Others?
Once again, Emily Walkers delicate face shed through Baron Stuarts mind. Could this object belong to that woman?
Thinking of her charmingly bashful face, Baron Stuart tensed up and threw the shell stone into the bedside drawer, before striding out of the room.
However, as soon as he stepped out of the room, he hesitated, not quite understanding his behavior today.
In the past, anything belonging to others was considered trash. His room was an exception; you couldnt find anything other than his things inside.
And yet, at this moment, he had actually thrown that pendant into a drawer?
He must be going crazy, he thought to himself.
Though he inwardly mocked himself, Baron Stuart didnt go back to throw away the pendant and instead strode out of his designated room, arriving at the wine party hall on the 12th floor.
Just as the elevator reached Building 12 and he stepped out, his cell phone rang.
Brother! Where are you now? A sweet, yful voice came through the phone, full of childlike innocence.
Just left the elevator, Im about to go in. Baron Stuart thought that the Old Master had grown impatient and thus had Be call to urge him.
But apparently, that was not the case. This content belongs to find?novel
Chapter 14: 14: Bella Stuart Hit Someone
Chapter 14 - 14: 14: Be Stuart Hit Someone
Trantor:549690339
Brother! Dont go in yet! Upon hearing that he was going to enter the conference hall, Be Stuart tried to stop him anxiously.
Baron Stuart raised his eyebrows in confusion, his sexy thin lips slightly opened, and uttered a few words, Whats wrong?
I my car broke down, and I didnt bring my wallet so Bes voice got quieter, as if sensing a storm was about to arrive!
Sure enough, before her voice even fell, she heard Baron Stuart erupt like a volcano, Be Stuart! You drove alone again without telling anyone?
On the phone, Be pouted, wronged, and said with a crying tone, I I just wanted to drive by myself
Since learning to drive, Bes greatest wish was to have her own car and then go wherever she wanted to go. However, she was smart in every other aspect but clumsy at driving. No matter how hard Baron Stuart and the Stuart familys driver taught her, idents would always happen within five minutes of her driving alone!
Soter, the Stuart Family forbade Be from driving. She could touch cars, ride in cars, and look at cars, but she was never allowed to drive them.
Because within one year, she had driven 136 times, injured 135 people, and one time she even hit a utility pole!
So ever since then, the Stuart family had forbidden her from driving, and she would always sneak out to drive without their knowledge anyway!
And then what? Baron Stuart suppressed his anger and waited for her to confess voluntarily.
The car broke down? Would the Stuart familys cars ever break down? Original content can be found at findnovel
Be pursed her lower lip; she knew she could never hide anything from her brother!
Then then I hit someone Bes tone didnt reveal any tension, as if hitting someone was just a daily routine for her.
But then she suddenly got nervous, not because she had hit someone, but rather because she was afraid that her brother would tell her mother and grandpa C then she would be finished!
But, I just knocked her down, just a tiny bit of external injuries, and I also sent her to the hospital, but now uh Be spoke while gesturing that tiny bit and then nced behind her.
She didnt bring her wallet, had injured someone, and she couldnt ask the victim to give her money to go to the hotel, could she?
But she didnt dare tell her mother and grandpa, so she had no choice but to call her beloved brother!
Brother, I I have no money to pay for the medical fees
Youll have to solve it yourself. Baron Stuart decisively hung up the phone.
Hello? Brother? Brother!? Did he really hang up? Her beloved brother actually left her to fend for herself? How could that be!?
Be put down her cell phone and looked at it. Indeed, the phone had been disconnected! She was so angry that she stomped her foot and screamed, Ahh!!!
Turning around, Be angrily red at the freshly bandaged victim as if the reason she couldnt go to the banquet was all because of this victim who she had knocked down!
Emily Walker lowered her head and looked at her arm wrapped in gauze, got up, and left the hospital room. As she raised her head, she met a pair of furious eyes!
She didnt know if it was her illusion, but she vaguely felt that these eyes seemed to be familiar, as if she had seen them somewhere before.
However, this girls stunning appearance, she swore, she had never seen before.
Chapter 15: 15: The Unreasonable Bella Stuart!
Chapter 15 - 15: 15: The Unreasonable Be Stuart!
Trantor:549690339
Such a beautiful face would definitely be unforgettable.
Its all your fault, now I cant go to the banquet! Be Stuart shouted angrily, the more she looked at Emily Walker, the angrier she got!
What she was most afraid of was her brother telling her mother and grandfather about her secretly driving and hitting someone tonight. So the more she thought, the angrier she got. In the end, it was all the fault of this woman who couldnt walk properly!
Emily was confused by her inexplicable tone and looked puzzled. It was her who knocked her down, so why was she ming her now?
Miss, it seems like you were the one who hit me with your car, right? So why me me now for ruining your ns? Emily was also unhappy as someone inexplicably used her.
If you hadnt been walking around carelessly, how could I have possibly knocked you down! Be Stuart said confidently, gritting her teeth and staring at Emily, abination of cuteness and nobility, making her look arrogant and unreasonable.
Huh! Upon hearing that, Emily felt it wasughable, and corrected her, Miss! It seems like you were the one who drove onto the sidewalk and knocked me down, right?
She fully experienced what it meant to be the one who speaks first is in the wrong today.
Frankly speaking, even if someone has bad driving skills, how could they directly drive onto the sidewalk? Emily still couldnt understand it until now.
Her words made Be Stuart even angrier, but knowing these were facts, she had indeed driven onto the sidewalk before hitting her. However, she wasnt willing topromise just like that.
Anyway, I dont care! My family is waiting for me to attend a wine party, and now I cant go because of you! You have topensate me!
Be Stuart, the Stuart familys princess, was spoiled and pampered, with her family virtually indulging her in everything except prohibiting her from driving, which shaped her arrogant and unreasonable character.
Ipensate you? Emily was really at a loss for words. She had seen unreasonable people, but never someone as unreasonable as her, Miss, are you confused? You hit someone and now you want me topensate you?
It was simply a wild fantasy.
Seeing the situation, she could only resign herself to her bad luck. Emily nced at Be Stuart, ignoring her, and walked straight out of the hospital room towards the direction of the hospital entrance.
Fortunately, the injuries on her wrist were just scratches and wouldnt cause any serious harm after a few days of rest. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F?nd-Novel
As for thepensation, it seemed like she didnt even need to mention it.
Watching Emily walk away, Be Stuart stared with wide eyes, stamped her foot in anger, and having been spoiled all her life, she couldnt bear being treated so dismissively, Hey!
Watching Emily walk further away, Be Stuart shouted angrily from behind her.
It was driving her crazy! What kind of day was this, with everything going against her wishes!
Looking at her receding figure, a few secondster, Be Stuart followed her.
At the hospital entrance, Emily gged down a taxi and got in. Just as she was about to close the door, a figure sat down beside her.
Emily looked at Be Stuart sitting beside her with a puzzled expression.
Master, to the Futuren Hotel. Without even looking at Emily beside her, Be Stuart spoke to the taxi driver with a high and mighty tone.
As long as there was business, the driver didnt care about anything else, and drove towards the Futuren Hotel.
Chapter 16: 16: Taking You to My Elder Brother’s Place
Chapter 16 - 16: 16: Taking You to My Elder Brothers ce
Trantor:549690339
Miss, dont you think youre going too far? Emily Walker looked at the young girl who was around the same age as herself, slightly annoyed by her excessive behavior.
However, Be Stuart remained arrogant and turned to face Emily Walker, her exquisite and beautiful face enough to make any man fall for her.
Dont worry, Ill take you to my brother right now andpensate you for all your losses. Looking at Emilys ordinary jeans and T-shirt, Be Stuart showed a disdainful gaze.
Indeed, what kind of person is only fit to wear such clothes!
But you have to pay for the car fare this time! As she finished speaking, Be Stuart cast her gaze out the window, seemingly not enjoying interacting with someone of Emilys status.
In her circle of friends, regardless of being from aristocratic families or well-known persons from the model artist background, someone like Emily Walker would naturally be the first time she has ever interacted with them.
Emily saw the contemptuous attitude in Be Stuarts eyes and naturally understood that this girl looked down upon her.
Nevermind, I didnt n on taking yourpensation in the first ce. Im going to the Futuren Hotel anyway, and I dont mind bringing you along. By saying this, she showed her magnanimity, which in turn helped the pampered Miss Rich. It was killing two birds with one stone, so why not?
As soon as she finished speaking, Be Stuarts entire expression changed, turning her head in surprise and looking at Emily, Futuren Hotel? You?
Be Stuart knew very well what kind of people were admitted to her familys hotel. Amoner like Emily Walker would probably not even be able to enter the hotels grand entrance, right?
Whats wrong? Noticing her astonished tone, Emily was naturally puzzled, not knowing where the problemy. Could it be strange for her to go to the Futuren Hotel?
Heh! Obviously, Be Stuart once again revealed her disdainful gaze, scoffing sarcastically, Miss, are you sure you can even get through the doors of the Futuren Hotel?
Emily looked at her, not understanding the meaning behind her words. Maybe it wasnt too oundish; after all, she was just an ordinary person now, rarely going to such high-end international hotels. But didnt she also go inst time?
Could it be that to enter that hotel, one must have a certain status and position? Then how did her uncle and aunt bring her inst time?
In the midst of their conversation, the taxi had arrived at the Futuren Hotel, and Emily and Be Stuart got out of the car together, looking at the most luxurious and grand international hotel in E City.
Futuren Corporation, a mythical presence, had such a vast scope of operations that even outsiders were unclear about which industries the Stuart family was actually involved in.
There were hotels, real estate, shopping malls, entertainment clubs; essentially, if you could see a well-known brand, there would definitely be one owned by the Futuren Corporation!
In fact, Emily was very familiar with the Futuren Corporation as well because her dream was to enter the real estate sector of the Futuren Group.
She had always studied interior design, and joining the Futuren Group had been her dream since childhood. However, all of this came to an end after her fathers death and her stepmother took away everything from the Carter family.
Having onlypleted her sophomore year, she took a leave of absence to work, giving up on pursuing her lifelong dream.
After getting out of the car together, Be Stuart looked at Emily Walker and didnt intend to enter the Futuren Hotel with her. She wanted to see how someone like Emily would enter the Futuren Hotel. Find the newest release on Fndovel
Of course, Emily didnt know the intricacies involved and simply looked puzzled at Be Stuart. Without thinking much, she proceeded to the entrance of the hotel on her own.
Chapter 17: 17: Are You Going to the 68th Floor?
Chapter 17 - 17: 17: Are You Going to the 68th Floor?
Trantor:549690339
Two security personnel looked at the ordinary-looking Emily Walker and decisively held out their hands to block her way.
Excuse me, Miss, are you a VIP member here? asked one of the security personnel.
Emily nced at the hand blocking her path, then looked up at the two security personnel and shook her head nkly.
Im sorry, Miss, but we only ept VIP guests here. The security personnel were very polite, without any sign of looking down on people.
Emily was puzzled. Only VIP customers were epted? How had she enteredst time? Could it be that her uncle was a VIP here?
Other than that possibility, Emily couldnt think of anything else.
Seeing Emily being stopped, Be Stuart smirked with contempt, walked up to her side, and looked at the two security personnel with her exquisite face.
Young Lady. As soon as the two security personnel saw Be, they bowed and greeted her immediately.
Be raised a triumphant smile and nced at Emily beside her, then turned her head and said, Shes my friend.
After that, she gave Emily a scornful nce and walked away towards the revolving door on her own.
For a moment, Emily stood still, watching Be as she entered the hotel.
They were calling her Young Lady? Could she be Be Stuart?
Seemingly sensing that the person behind her hadnt followed her, Be turned around and looked at Emily, knowing that she was startled by her identity.
Didnt you say youreing here? Dont you want to go in? Normally, Be would have left without thinking, but she looked back to observe Emilys surprised expression!
Upon hearing this, Emily came back to her senses and quickly followed Be through the revolving door.
Once in the Reception Hall, Be didnt bother with Emily anymore and went straight to the elevator to wait.
The reason Emily hade here today was that after leaving the hotelst time, she realized that her mandarin duck stone had gone missing. In a rush to go to the hospital, she couldnt find it. That item was too precious for her, and she had to find it.
Emilys father had told her that the mandarin duck stone was found by her parents when they were walking on the beach. Her mother loved it because of its shape, and at that time, Emily had just been born a month ago with the character ԧ in her name, so her mother hung the mandarin duck stone around her neck.
Now that her parents were gone, the only thing left for her was that mandarin duck stone pendant.
To get to the 68th floor, Emily naturally had to take the elevator with Be.
Both of them entered the elevator together, Be pressed the 12th floor and Emily naturally pressed the 68th floor.
Be didnt intend to see which floor Emily was going to, but she was curious, and when she nced at the glowing red 68-digit key, she immediately widened her eyes! Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel
The 68th floor is the Top Floor of the Futuren Hotel, where no one else stayed except Baron Stuart. What was this woman there for?
Be looked at Emily with her big, copper-bell-like eyes, and said in astonishment, You youre going to the 68th floor?
Seeing her extremely surprised expression, Emily was puzzled, Whats wrong?
This girl was really strange, with strange behavior, weird speech, and now even her expressions were bizarre. What was the big deal about her going to the 68th floor? Why did Bes expression seem as if there was a monster on the 68th floor?
Chapter 18: 18: Have you gotten a girlfriend?
Chapter 18 - 18: 18: Have you gotten a girlfriend?
Trantor:549690339
Be Stuart ceased to talk, but lifted her eyes to scan Emily Walker from top to bottom, the more she thought about it, the more it seemed unlikely. How could such an ordinary and unimpressive girl know her brother?
Whats your name? Be Stuart suddenly put on a serious face, looking at Emily Walker in a somewhat arrogant tone.
She would deny to the death that this girl knew her brother, but if she did not, why did she go to the 68th floor?
Her brother is perfect, he is the best this world has to offer, how could he know such an ugly woman? She wont ept it!
Emily Walker. Emily Walker, albeit confused as to why Young Miss Stuart was suddenly asking for her name, responded out of politeness.
Understood! At that moment, the elevator had already reached the 12th floor. Be Stuart red at Emily Walker and stepped out of the elevator, heading towards the conference hall.
She was determined to ask her brother whether he knew Emily Walker or not!
The elevator reached the 68th floor again. Emily Walker, relying on her memory from thest time, fumbled her way to Baron Stuarts room. However, unlike the previous time, the entrance was deserted, there were no bodyguards guarding the door.
Knock, Knock!
Emily Walker tried knocking but after several attempts, there was no response from inside. It seemed like she had made a fruitless trip that day.
Meanwhile, inside the wine party hall.
As soon as Be Stuart entered the grand hall, she looked around in search of Baron Stuarts figure. She finally found him surrounded by a group of men and women!
She rushed into the crowd like the wind, grabbed Baron Stuarts arm, and asked loudly, Brother! Do you have a girlfriend!?
Its not that she didnt want her brother to have a girlfriend. Its just that, in her fantasy, her sister-inw has to be an angelic girl with extraordinary appearance and figure to match her brother!
Baron Stuart was discussing business matters with a bunch of business tycoons. But Be Stuart suddenly appeared before his eyes, bringing with her such a surprising question which left him stunned for a while.
What Be Stuart said was a normal question, but for the other people, it was anything but normal!
Everyone knew that Baron Stuart, the heir of the Futuren Group, had never dated any woman in his 28 years. He was never seen linked to any scandals in magazines or news channels. This made many outside people guess the reasons.
With Young Miss Stuart bringing up that question, a few men around also showed their curiosity. Even the socialite daughters not far from them couldnt help looking over, wanting to get to the bottom of the matter.
Who didnt know about Futuren Corporation? Who didnt know the name Baron Stuart? Countless corporations wanted to curry favor with him and countless socialite daughters wanted to monopolize Baron Stuart, a man for whom worldwide females lusted but held back!
What? For a moment, Baron Stuart couldnt regain hisposure.
Do, do you know a girl named Emily Walker!? Be Stuart red at Baron Stuart, looking extremely unhappy, as if her boyfriend had cheated on her!
Baron Stuart knit his eyebrows, he had no impression of this name, I dont know her, why? ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? findnovel
Be Stuart blinked in surprise, didnt know? Could she have been mistaken?
Heheits nothing, its nothing. If that was the case, she didnt need to worry.
Be Stuart giggled, affectionately grabbing Baron Stuarts arm, then looking at the crowd.
Chapter 19: 19 Encounter on the Rooftop 1
Chapter 19 - 19: 19 Encounter on the Rooftop 1
Trantor:549690339
Although Baron Stuart was a little unclear about her question, he ultimately did not ponder on it too much, instead shifting his gaze to some business tycoons. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F?ndNovel
Baron Stuart! As the siblings greeted the attendees at the conference cordially, a familiar voice came from not far away.
Especially when Be Stuart heard this voice, her face was instantly filled with joy, a brilliant and vivacious smile sparkled in her yful eyes.
She turned around, looked towards the source of the sound, and enthusiastically waved to him, Leonardo Bryson!
Upon hearing the voice, Baron Stuarts gaze also looked in Leonardo Brysons direction. Before he could say anything, the little hand that was holding his arm quickly loosened.
Watching his little sister running towards Leonardo Bryson, Baron Stuart waited calmly.
You are bing more and more rude. When you were a child, you used to call me big brother Yates often. Why is it that as you grow up, you start to call me by my actual name instead? Leonardo Bryson, looking at the handsome girl in front of him, gently pinched her straight, small nose. His affectionate gaze said it all.
In response, Be Stuart pouted discontentedly, Why do you care? Ill call you whatever I want. Cant I?
Alright, whatever you say goes! Leonardo Bryson, after patting her head, walked towards Baron Stuart with her in tow.
Leonardo Bryson, the CEO of the Bryson Group, had established his own kingdom in the domestic market through his own abilities. It was widely known that Bryson used to have a different career before entering the business circle. In just a few years, he has established his own business empire. He has been Baron Stuarts friend since childhood, his only confidant, a brother in adversity who can risk his life for him!
Youre here too. It looks like todays banquet is quite special. After taking a sip of red wine in his ss, Baron Stuart then looked towards his mother and old master Stuart, who were not far away.
The couple, they wereughing and talking with the chairman of the Walker Group. They seem to be enjoying each otherspany.
Looking at this scene, Baron Stuart seemed to have guessed the theme of todays banquet.
Draining his ss of red wine, a look of displeasure crossed Baron Stuarts face, and he was about to leave the conference room.
Just as he turned around, he identally bumped into a waiter who was walking past, causing the wine to ssh all over and stain his silver-grey suit.
Damn it! Baron Stuart cursed under his breath, his mood deteriorating further and his eyes coldly weighing the waiter.
Recognizing the severity of his mistake, the waiter began to apologise repeatedly, Im sorry, Mr. Stuart!
Baron Stuart with a cold face, even if his anger inside was about to ignite,pared to this, he would rather leave this damn ce as soon as possible.
Without the protagonist, he was curious to see what the old master would do next.
With a sharp gaze, Baron Stuart swept over the waiter in front of him and didnt utter a word. He left everyone behind and headed in the direction of the conference hall exit.
However, he had only taken a few steps when a powerful andpelling voice rang out.
Baron Stuart, where are you going!? Old Master Stuart, who had noticed that Baron Stuart was about to leave, called out sternly.
At the sound of the voice, Baron Stuart had to pause. His attractive eyes slightly closed, revealing a hint of helplessness.
He turned around, pointing to his soiled suit, and said in his usual calm tone, I just want to go upstairs to change my clothes.
Old Master Stuart nced at the stain on his suit. He had initially thought that Stuart was trying to sneak away again, it seemed he was mistaken.
Dears, please add this book to your shelf, collect it, vote for it, and feel free to leave a book review! Kisses~
Chapter 20: 20 Encounter on the Rooftop 2
Chapter 20 - 20: 20 Encounter on the Rooftop 2
Trantor:549690339
I have something to announceter, so be quick. Old Master Stuart was already in his eighties, but his innate authority showed no decline, especially when dealing with Baron Stuart, he was always strict.
However, this was understandable. A man who was about to inherit the Futuren Kingdom had to be disciplined and groomed personally since childhood, leaving no room for rxation.
Todays Baron Stuart was the greatest achievement of Zachary Stuarts life. Rather than the Futuren Group, he took more pride in this beloved grandson. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?ndnovel
Baron Stuarts business acumen hadpletely inherited his grandfathers sess, or even surpassed it. How could he not be proud of having such a grandson?
As a result, since Baron Stuart took over the Futuren, Old Master Stuart no longer strictly supervised him. He knew that by now, Baron Stuart was fully capable of handling the Futuren Kingdom.
Hmm. ncing at his grandfather, Baron Stuart knew that he might not be able to escape tonight.
But there was one thing he didnt want to obey: his marriage.
From childhood to adulthood, his identity was not ordinary, and he had never owned the thingsmon people had.
By the age of 20, he had never had a true friend.
In the eyes of the outside world, he never interacted with the opposite sex. In reality, it was not that he didnt want to, but he didnt dare. He had tasted the bittersweet feeling of wanting love but not daring to during his university years.
Until he was 28 years old, he never fell for any other girl again,pletely sealing away his once-passionate heart in the corner of his iceberg.
However, this did not mean that Baron Stuart could ept just any woman arranged for him by his grandfather!
Baron Stuart grunted and turned to leave the Wine Party Hall. He knew that as soon as he left the hall, his grandfather would send someone to follow him!
As expected, within three seconds of Baron Stuarts departure, Old Master Stuart signaled to the two bodyguards at the door who then trailed behind him, leaving the conference hall.
Since Baron Stuart was taking a private elevator, the two bodyguards had to take a normal elevator.
At the room entrance, Emily Walker confirmed that there was no one inside and had no choice but to leave.
As she waited for the elevator, her cell phone rang in her backpack.
ncing at the caller ID, Emily looked slightly disheartened.
She hadnt been home for two days straight since that day. Her uncle and aunt must be going crazy by now.
Of course, they were not worried about her safety, but they wanted to know if she had achieved what they wanted.
To conveniently answer the call, Emily walked quietly to the staircase entrance, Aunt.
Emily, I heard that Waces surgery went well. Did you talk to Young Master Stuart about our familys situation?
Because Emily hadnte home for several days, Emma Hudson was both worried and concerned, unsure if Emily had been staying by the Crown Princes side at Futuren Corporation or deliberately avoiding her and not returning home.
With no other option, Emma Hudson sent someone to inquire and learned that Emily had been staying in the hospital overnight. She also unintentionally heard that Waces surgery had been sessful, and even the previous medical debts had beenpletely paid off.
Emma Hudson thought that the Crown Prince must be very satisfied with Emily, which was why he helped her with the hospital matters.
Chapter 21: 21 Encounter on the Rooftop 3
Chapter 21 - 21: 21 Encounter on the Rooftop 3
Trantor:549690339
Thinking about this, Emma Hudson couldnt wait to dial Emily Walkers cell phone number!
Hearing Aunt call her so affectionately by her nickname, Emily didnt feel any warmth from family, but rather a sense of strangeness.
Thats because since she moved in with her Uncle and Aunt, her Aunt had never given her a kind face.
Aunt, how can you have the nerve? Thinking of her scheming Uncle and Aunt, Emily felt more heartache than hatred. She was only 20 years old and Henry Adams niece, but she never thought that the Uncle who had been rtively nice to her would send her to a stranger for his own benefit, and her bond with her family disappeared.
What what did I do? Emma, sensing Emilys irritated tone, paused for a moment.
You didnt give birth to me, nor did you raise me, so on what basis are you giving me away to someone else!? Even though she moved into the Adams family after the downfall of her own, her Aunt collected her rent and living expenses monthly, so she didnt owe the Adams family anything!
You Emma obviously hesitated when Emily yelled at her, but soon regained herposure and indignantly said, True, I didnt give birth to you or raise you, but dont forget, it was only because I drugged you and sent you to Eldest Young Master Stuarts bed that your little brother was able to have his surgery. In the end, you should be thanking me! You ungrateful girl!
Emma spoke harshly, venting her anger!
Thank her? Emily felt likeughing at this. She sacrificed Emily to another man for her own family business and then expected her to thank her? If one day Emily married into the Stuart family and became the Young Mistress, would she have to support her Aunt?
Yes, my brothers surgery went smoothly, and indeed, its all thanks to you, Aunt, for sending me to Eldest Young Master Stuarts bed, and not your own daughter. Otherwise, perhaps Young Master Stuart would be helping not with my brothers surgery fees, but with your Adams familys business.
What do you mean by this? Emma seemed to sense something was amiss.
What do I mean? Emily chuckled coldly, Ha, do you really think I would help someone who destroyed my life with their own hands?
Having said this, Emily hung up the call without waiting for any reaction from Emma.
Maybe she didnt want the tears in her eyes to fall, so Emily forced herself to look up, allowing the tears to recede.
At this moment, she had already forgotten to leave, and instead dragged her heavy footsteps towards the staircase.
Pushing open a ss door, the night sky outside was filled with countless stars. Although it was summer, luckily there was a cool breeze in the night, slightly relieving Emilys heavy heart.
Standing at the edge of the rooftop, Emily discovered for the first time that the night view of E City was so beautiful.
If she could, she longed to shake off her exhaustion and troubles in such a lovely cool night and enjoy the citys breathtaking scenery without the entanglements of worldly affairs, watching the world pass by, unconcerned.
Did you know that youre intruding on someones privacy? Fresh chapters posted on f?ndnovel
A deep and sexy voice suddenly chimed, sounding especially pleasant in this tranquil night.
Emily,pletely immersed in her thoughts, was startled by the sudden sound, her body trembling. Instinctively turning her head, a pair of jet ck eyes shone brightly in the night but couldnt hide her terror caused by the surprise.
Who are you? Although Emily wasnt a very timid person, meeting a strange man here still made her somewhat apprehensive.
Chapter 22: 22 Encounter on the Rooftop 4
Chapter 22 - 22: 22 Encounter on the Rooftop 4
Trantor: 549690339
But as soon as the words left her mouth, she seemed to recognize the voice as being very familiar.
No, it was not just familiar, it was extremely familiar, because she had only heard this heavenly-like voice once, it was that night.
The only master here. Baron Stuarts deep and sexy voice apanied his slow step out onto the rooftop, his extraordinarily handsome face appeared under the dim moonlight, exuding an awe-inspiring noble aura. Latest content published on find[?]ovel
It was only after she clearly saw this noble man standing before her that Emily Walker felt surprised, however, on a second thought, it did not seem strange that he would appear here.
After all, this was the rooftop of the Futuren Hotel, and he, he was the leader of this hotel.
Whats the matter? Are the 1.5 million flowers finished? The only reason he could think of for her to appear here was that she hade to find him.
Other than endless entanglement to him and money as the two reasons, Baron Stuart couldnt think of any other reason why women look for him.
Clearly, his words made Emily Walker stunned, somewhat confused.
Soon, it seemed that she could hear the slight mockery in his words.
Of course not, I just came here today to retrieve my stuff. Emily Walker naturally maintains her dignity in face of his mockery, because there was no need for her to stoop low for this man.
Perhaps in themercial kingdom, he is the supreme ruler, but before her, Emily Walker ah, he is also a king, but she is not his ve!
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart slightly frowned, only feeling that it was a womans excuse to pester him.
Really, do you have something left with me? It felt like these kind of conversations happened many times, and every time the womans answer to him was: um, my heart is with you.
Thinking about this, Baron Stuart sneered even more.
Um, Emily Walker nodded, although its not very valuable, its the only thing my parents left for me and its very precious to me.
She was also not sure whether the item was lost here or not, but as long as there was a chance of finding it, she had to give it a try.
Really? What is it. Baron Stuart walked to the edge of the rooftop railing, looking down at the night view of E City, wondering what this precious item she was talking about was.
Its a mandarin duck stone, ck and grey. Emily Walker looked at him with a look of expectation and eagerness. Baron Stuart sounded as if he knew she had left something with him.
Mandarin duck stone? Although Baron Stuart was unfamiliar with this name, he immediately thought of the mandarin duck-shaped shell stone in his mind. Presumably, thats the thing she wanted to retrieve.
Have you seen it? Emily Walker looked at him expectantly, That was the day when I found out that it was missing when I left here. Originally, I wanted toC
Nothing!
Without waiting for Emily Walker to finish speaking, Baron Stuart decisively opened his mouth, with a tone of dominance and coldness.
However, as soon as the words left his mouth, Baron Stuart found himself somewhat out of character. He didnt understand why he would lie about not seeing the mandarin duck stone when he clearly had.
Even more, he had a desire to im the mandarin duck stone as his own. As the Crown Prince of the Futuren Group, the only heir, worth billions, he is not short of such stones, but he didnt understand why he wanted to im this broken stone as his own.
Really nothing? Emily Walker was somewhat disappointed. If he didnt have it, then she really could not find the mandarin duck stone which her mother left for her..
Chapter 23: 23: The Injured Wrist
Chapter 23 - 23: 23: The Injured Wrist
Trantor: 549690339
But I was indeed here that day-
If I say it wasnt, then it wasnt Baron Stuarts least favorite thing was being questioned, but just as he was about to interrupt her distrust again, his sensitive ears seemed to hear hurried footsteps from the staircase.
His whole body tensed, and he instinctively pulled Emily Walkers wrist, running to a corner!
Hissok
Dont make a sound! Baron Stuart growled softly, covering Emily Walkers mouth with his other hand, not allowing her to make any noise.
As the two hid in the corner, Baron Stuart didnt notice his hand gripping Emilys injured wrist, perhaps he was too tense, and his grip on her hand gradually tightened. Under the dim moonlight, he didnt notice the cold sweat dripping from the child in his arms.
Previously, he hade to the rooftop to avoid his grandpas surveince, but he didnt expect his grandpas men to find him so quickly.
His roar quickly silenced Emily, and as she looked up, she saw two shadows not far away, their searching eyes seemed to be looking for someone.
Feeling the tense man standing beside her, Emily quickly realized that the two people must be looking for him.
However, the grip on her wrist tightened more and more, and she was in great pain but didnt dare to make a sound for fear of attracting unnecessary trouble.
Suppressing the pain, she could silence herself, but her tears could not be controlled and flowed out like broken beads. Content originallyes from FindN()vel
Baron Stuart focused on the two figures and didnt notice the girl in his arms until the two men left, and his heart finally rxed.
As he rxed, he felt a cool liquid slowly flowing between his fingers, which were covering her face.
He instinctively released her face, and then looked down at Emily, only to find her in tears
Baron Stuart was stunned, not understanding what was wrong with her, and not realizing that his other hand had been gripping her hand tightly.
It hurts it hurts so much Emily frowned, and the beads of sweat on her forehead kept overflowing due to the pain.
Seeing her extremely painful expression, Baron Stuart was puzzled, furrowed his brows and asked subconsciously, Whats wrong with you?
Hand my hand hurts so much Emily didnt dare to struggle because the back of her hand was held tightly by him. The more she struggled, the deeper the pain would be.
Hand? Baron Stuart snapped back to reality, looking at Emilys hand, only to realize that although she was wearing short sleeves, there was ayer of soft material on her wrist where he held her.
It was gauze.
In the dim moonlight, Baron Stuart immediately saw the gauze tied around Emilys wrist. Knowing that she was in great pain, he instinctively let go of her hand. What caught his eye was the blood-stained gauze and the fresh red blood stains on his own hand.
Baron Stuart looked astonished, nced at her wrist, and then looked up at her sweaty face.
As her wrist was released, Emilys pain was halved, but she still frowned in pain.
Baron Stuart realized that this woman suppressed her pain under his low growl
and didnt make a sound.
Looking at the blood-stained gauze, Baron Stuarts heart felt inexplicably heavy, and he subconsciously pulled Emilys other hand to walk towards the staircase entrance.
Emily was led by him all the way to his room, somewhat puzzled by his actions..
Chapter 24: 24: Stupid Woman!
Chapter 24 - 24: 24: Stupid Woman!
Trantor: 549690339
Sit down. After pulling her into the living room, Baron Stuart directed her to sit on the sofa, then turned and walked off in another direction.
Before long, he returned with a small, white wooden box in his hand and sat down beside Emily Walker.
Throughout the process, Baron Stuart seemedpletely oblivious to his unprecedented actions. It was only when he was poised to disinfect Emily with an alcohol-soaked cotton ball that he suddenly paused.
After a few silent seconds, he aggressively tossed the box of supplies onto
Emilysp,manding, Do it yourself! This text is hosted at FndNovel
Once done, Baron Stuart awkwardly rose to his feet, moving to sit on a single sofa across the room.
He didnt understand what had juste over him, the desire to personally assist this woman in cleaning her wound. He must have been away from femalepanionship for too long!
Staring at the disinfection tools tossed at her, Emily appeared disconcerted. Looking up at the man across from her, she saw his cold demeanor as he deliberately averted his gaze.
To begin disinfecting herself, she had to unwrap the gauze around her wrist. This proved somewhat challenging with one hand.
With no one around in the room who could lend her a hand, she had no choice but to maneuver the gauze to her mouth and attempt to unravel it with her teeth.
During her struggle, Baron Stuart inexplicably returned his gaze to her, watching her strange behaviour intently.
Ah Emily was about to untie the knot when her teeth slipped, tightening it instead. This made things even moreplicated!
She looked up and nced at the impassive man across her, hoping he might assist. But his earlier flippant reaction made her think better of the notion.
She had no other option but to use her teeth and keep trying!
Watching the gauze around her wrist chafe and redden from her clumsy efforts, Baron Stuart began to feel unexpectedly irritated. He abruptly stood, stormed over, snatched her injured wrist and grumbled, Foolish woman. Then patiently untied the knot for her.
Once the knot was loosened, Baron Stuart immediately rose, seemingly realizing the inappropriateness of his actions, and returned to the single sofa across the room.
With the gauze unwound, Emily was no longer hindered. She cleaned the bloodstain off her wound with an alcohol-soaked cotton ball, then applied fresh gauze.
Fearing the trouble of knots, she decided to avoid tying one and instead affixed the end of the bandage with adhesive tape.
Just as she was resetting the medical kit, the doorbell rang.
Both turned to look in the direction of the front door. Baron Stuart was the first to rise, intuitively knowing that the banquet downstairs was still ongoing and presuming that the only person who woulde looking for him at this time was one of his grandfathers men.
Getting to the door, Baron Stuart reached out to the visible doorbell disy on the wall. To his surprise, it wasnt a servant of Old Master Stuart, but Old Master Stuart himself standing outside the door!
It seemed like there was no escaping the old mans determination to announce that matter today!
Turning back, Baron Stuart nced at Emily who was also looking in his direction. He swiftly rose, grabbed her, and pushed her into the bedroom.
Stay here, donte out! After concealing Emily in the bedroom, Baron Stuart swiftly closed the door. He returned to the living room before opening the front door to let Old Master Stuart in.
The elder Stuart, Zachary, wore a faintly displeased expression. Though he doted on his grandson, he had never indulged him..
Chapter 25: 25: Locked in the Room
Chapter 25 - 25: 25: Locked in the Room
Trantor: 549690339
I thought you said you were justing up to change clothes. Why havent you gone back downstairs after changing? Old Master Stuarts tone was slightly displeased. He knew his beloved grandson had no intention of returning to the banquet, and thats why he came up personally to take him down.
As he approached the sofa, Zachary found a scattered medicine box.
He raised his head and looked at Baron Stuart, Whats wrong with you? Did you get hurt somewhere?
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts nerves tightened, fearing his grandfather would sense something. Casting a nce, he found that the clumsy woman had tidied up the bloodstained gauze; otherwise, his grandpa would have insisted on getting to the bottom of it.
Nothing serious. I identally broke a cup just now, and the shards cut my hand. Ive already put on a patch.
After Baron Stuart finished speaking, he subconsciously hid one hand under the other, rubbing the injured finger as ifforting it. In reality, he didnt want Zachary to see his hand that had not been bandaged.
Zachary nced at his protected palms and nodded. As long as he was alright,
Okay,e down with me.
As for his previous evasion, Zachary didnt intend to me him. All that mattered was that he epted the arrangements for tonight.
Okay. In order to prevent Zachary from discovering Emily Walkers presence, Baron Stuart got up first.
Zachary then stood up as well, and the grandfather and grandson left the room together. Before leaving, Baron Stuart looked back at the bedroom.
Emily Walker stayed in the room, pressing her face to the door. She didnt want to eavesdrop on the conversation outside, just know when they left the room.
Finally, when it seemed like there was no movement outside, Emily cautiously opened the door and peeked out. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find[?]ovel
Had they left?
She tiptoed out of the living room with no one in sight outside.
Checking the time, it was already 9:30 PM, and it was time for her to leave.
Just as Emily approached the door to open it, she discovered C the door couldnt be opened!
What was going on? Emily desperately turned the doorknob but still couldnt open it.
Hey, is there anyone out there!? No matter how much she pounded on the door, there was no movement outside.
Could it be that she had been locked inside? Bang! Bang! Bang! Hey, is anyone out there!? Let me out!
As the door remained closed, Emily panicked!
Wine Party Hall
In the luxurious and aristocratic banquet hall, Baron Stuart remained expressionless throughout, his unapproachable demeanor stopping those who saw him from wanting to engage in conversation.
Brother, whats wrong with you? Be Stuart, hand in hand with Leonardo Bryson, approached and couldnt help but ask when she saw her brother looking not so good.
Baron looked at his little sister, and calmly replied, Nothings wrong.
Baron, I heard todays wine party theme is for you and Cam Walker? Seeing his friends unapproachable expression, Leonardo couldnt help but tease, having guessed what Old Master Stuart was going to announce today.
Last year, the engagement between Baron Stuart and Cam Walker was supposed to be announced. However, Baron left back then. Without the presence of the main subject, Old Master Stuart, concerned about the Stuart Familys face, did not make the announcement.
Nowadays, fearing the past would repeat itself, Old Master Stuart personally captured Baron Stuart, so it seemed certain that todays engagement would be announced..
Chapter 26: 26: I Won’t Get Engaged to You
Chapter 26 - 26: 26: I Wont Get Engaged to You
Trantor: 549690339
Baron Stuart heard this and shot a murderous nce at Leonardo Bryson,
Since its rare for you toe back, should I give you a gift?
Forget the gift, Ill have to give it back to you when you get married anyway. Leonardo raised his wine ss and continued teasing.
Actually, Leonardo knew very well that Baron Stuart didnt like Cam Walker, and he avoided her arrogant and rude youngdy behavior.
Its just that family interests had determined everything for Baron Stuart since he was born, and he couldnt choose his own marriage or friends.
I wont get married. Baron Stuart drained the wine in his ss. From childhood to adulthood, he had almost always obeyed his grandpa, but this time, he wanted to rebel.
Brother, I support you! As for Cam Walker, Be Stuart didnt have much good feeling either. Although her appearance and family background were excellent, her personality made her far from bing Bes sister-inw!
Her sister-inw must be the type of gentle, weak person who gave the impression of needing protection!
Of course, this was all just Be Stuarts imagination!
Baron Stuart looked at his sister and gave her a faint smile, then turned to look at Zachary Stuart and Vivian Ferguson not far away.
He put the wine ss on the dining table and walked towards them.
But just after he took a few steps, he caught a glimpse of Cam Walker not far away. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? findnovel
He squinted slightly, somewhat puzzled. Wasnt she supposed to be abroad? Why would she appear here?
Ladies and gentlemen, thank you foring tonight. Actually, I have an announcement to make. Baxter Walker, Chairman of the Walker Group, said to the guests in the conference hall.
The Stuart and Walker Families have been longstanding friends for a long time. Cams grandfather was even Old Master Stuartsrade and friend. He had always wanted to establish a marriage alliance with the Stuart Family.
However, Old Master Walker passed away due to illness when Cam hadnt yete of age, so the marriage was postponed.
Despite this, both families had an unspoken understanding, and they knew that Cam would eventually be the Stuarts daughter-inw.
Whether in terms of family bonds or interest, Cam Walker was the best choice.
Baxter Walker looked at Old Master Stuart, raised his hand, and made a gesture for him toe to the stage.
Although Old Master Stuart was already eighty years old, his body was still
vigorous ana ms spirit was as strong as ever.
Tonight, the matter Im announcing is- Old Master Stuart smiled at the audience, originally intending to make the engagement public, but was unexpectedly interrupted by Baron Stuart in front of the stage.
Grandpa. Baron Stuart raised his deep eyes and looked at Zachary Stuart.
If it was usual, nobody would dare to interrupt Old Master Stuarts words, even Baron Stuart had never done it before. This made Zachary Stuarts eyebrows furrow slightly.
I wont get engaged with Walker
Baron! Standing at the edge of the stage, Cam Walker immediately ran over when she saw Baron Stuart, standing in front of him and gently grabbing his arm, Where have you been? Ive been looking for you for a long time!
Cam originally nned to go abroad, but the day before leaving, her dad told her that she would be engaged to Baron Stuart tonight, so her ns were dyed.
Baron Stuart looked at her, then somewhat annoyed, withdrew his arm and said, I wont get engaged to you.
His words made everyone present surprised as they all looked over at them..
Chapter 27: 27: Forced Engagement
Chapter 27 - 27: 27: Forced Engagement
Trantor: 549690339
After saying that, Baron Stuart turned to leave.
You stop right there! Old Master Stuart shouted angrily, his face turning from purple to blue because of Baron Stuarts words.
Baron Stuart stopped at the sound, he didnt want his life to be manipted by his grandpa forever. This content belongs to find?novel
He turned around, looking at Zachary Stuart, Grandpa, cant I decide my own
As the sole heir of Futuren Group, you should know your life from the moment you were born! Zachary Stuart shouted angrily.
He was not a heartless man, all of this was for Baron Stuart, for their entire Stuart Family, for the whole Futuren Corporation.
In families like theirs, marriages didnt need emotions. Emotions were fragile, unable to withstand the test of a life with no money. In this world, only money and power were indestructible.
Of course, it was also possible to cultivate feelings after marriage, just like Baron Stuarts parents, who fell in love after getting married.
The reason Zachary Stuart thought this way was because he had once experienced a failed rtionship. At that time, he had nothing, and that woman left him for a man with a good family background.
After that failed rtionship, he firmly believed that in this world, no emotion is indestructible. In the face of money, women be weak, and even the once-sworn eternal love bes a fleeting cloud, scattered by the wind.
Baron Stuart, whats wrong with you? How can you go against your grandpas wishes? At this moment, Vivian Ferguson walked over.
Although she knew that her son could be a bit impulsive at times, he had never gone against his grandpas words in these 28 years, which surprised Vivian Ferguson.
Baron Stuart looked at his mother, and said solemnly, Mom, no matter what, I will not agree to this engagement.
After saying that, Baron Stuart turned and walked away.
Baron Stuart! Vivian Ferguson worriedly called from behind.
Stop him! With Zachary Stuarts order, the two bodyguards at the entrance of the conference hall swiftly came over and blocked Baron Stuarts way.
Baron Stuart looked at the two men in ck suits and raised his chilling pupils, Move aside.
The two bodyguards nced at him, and then at Old Master Stuart not far away. Although both were their masters, they still had to obey the Old Masters orders in the Stuart family.
Young Master, please dont make it difficult for us. The two bodyguards bowed their heads and said respectfully.
You arent going to move? Baron Stuart looked coldly at the two bodyguards. Thanks to his family background, he had received special training since he was a child, and these two men were no match for him.
The two bodyguards didnt speak, but they didnt move either, because their duty was to obey the orders of the person with the most authority.
Even though Baron Stuart was also a Young Master, they dared not disobey Zachary Stuarts orders!
Seeing that the two wouldnt move, Baron Stuart stepped forward, his icy expression revealing the pent-up anger he harbored at this moment!
Young Master
As they saw him determined to move forward, the two bodyguards reluctantly put their hands on him. As soon as they reached out, Baron Stuart grabbed one of the bodyguards by his cor with one hand and flung him forcefully to one side. The guard flopped to the ground.
Someone! Stop him, no matter what! Zachary Stuart ordered again, and soon, seven or eight men in ck suits entered the conference hall and rushed towards Baron Stuart.
Young Master, were sorry! Previously, because of concerns that he was a young girl, the bodyguards hadnt been too presumptuous. Now that the Old Master had given the order, they had no more scruples..
Chapter 28: 28: Why are You Still Here?
Chapter 28 - 28: 28: Why are You Still Here?
Trantor: 549690339
In the end, Baron Stuart was not able to withstand everyone else. He was very clear that he could probably handle his grandfathers men if it was one against three, but against eight, he seemed to be having difficulties.
After all, his grandfathers men had all undergone hellish training, and ordinary people would not be able to defeat them.
Grandpa! Baron Stuart yelled angrily, looking at Zachary Stuart, it seemed like he couldnt escape tonight!
Seeing his beloved grandson being captured, Old Master Stuartughed with satisfaction, Young man, have you ever heard the saying, the older the ginger, the spicier it gets?
If you dare, let them face me one-on-one! Baron Stuart roared!
Tsk, Im not a fool. If I face you one-on-one, could I catch you then? Old Master Stuart dismissed him with an annoyed look, then turned to the people in the room and started to apologise, Im sorry, my beloved grandson was being willful just now. Lets continue our previous topic.
The main purpose of tonight is to announce the marriage between the Stuart and Walker families. Today, its the engagement banquet of my grandson and the heiress of the Walker family.
Grandpa! Baron Stuart waspletely enraged, but his hands were held by others, and at this moment, apart from being angry, he couldnt do anything else.
Ignoring his grandsons words, Old Master Stuart continued with a smile, So, thank you all for supporting the Futuren Group and Walker Group. Please send your warm blessings to this perfect couple.
Grandpa! Do you think I will obey you like this? Let me tell you, even if
Someone, take the young master to his room. Zachary Stuarts face darkened. After all, he was in public, and he didnt want this grandson of his to continue being willful.
Hearing this, several bodyguards took Baron Stuart away from the conference hall. Cam Walker couldnt help but feel overjoyed, she turned to Zachary
Stuart and said, Grandpa, can I go too?
Of course, go ahead. Old Master Stuart said with a smile.
Watching her brother being led away, Be Stuart was about to explode with anger!
Grandpa! I think youre senile! After she finished shouting, Be Stuart also turned around and left the conference hall.
Being yelled at by his granddaughter like this, Old Master Stuart felt wronged. Find the newest release on findnovel
Who didnt know that he loved Be Stuart ten times more than Baron Stuart. From a young age, she had been spoiled and indulged, except when she wanted to drive a car.
I can walk by myself! Inside the elevator, Baron Stuart shook off the bodyguards holding him, his anger had reached a boiling point.
Of course, everyone in the Stuart family knew about the young masters temper. It was only a show in front of the old master. Who would dare to offend the young master.
Baron Stuart walked into his hotel room angrily, and then mmed the door shut!
He loosened his tie a bit, feeling a bit irritable. As he raised his head, he saw a pair of terrified eyes.
Looking at the person in front of him, Baron Stuart paused for a moment, and then asked, Why are you still here?
Noticing his bad mood, Emily Walker swallowed, When you left, you locked the door, and I couldnt get out.
You can leave now. Baron Stuart said coldly. He walked over and sat down on the sofa, irritably throwing his suit jacket aside.
Emily Walker took a look at him, feeling that this man waspletely different from before.
Never mind, its not her business anyway.
Without saying anything more, Emily Walker headed towards the door. Just as she opened it, she saw a woman standing in the doorway, seemingly about to knock on the door.
Cam Walker was just about to knock on the door when she saw a woman standing inside the room. This surprised her and her eyes immediately filled with hostility..
Chapter 29: 29: She is My Woman
Chapter 29 - 29: 29: She is My Woman
Trantor: 549690339
Who are you? Cam Walker asked as soon as she opened her mouth.
Emily Walker looked at her and hesitated for a moment, not knowing how to respond, 11 am
She is my woman! Baron Stuart seemed to hear themotion at the front door, so he got up and walked over. He didnt wait for Emily to finish and assertively dered.
Upon hearing this, Emily widened her eyes, unbelievingly looking at Baron Stuart.
Cam Walker also stared at him, What?
She had just be engaged to him, and now another woman appeared?
Youwhat are you talking about? Who is your woman? Emily was somewhat angry at his words and questioned him.
Although she and Baron had an unusual rtionship for one night, were they really a couple now?
Youve slept with me before, so arent you my woman? Baron Stuart looked at Emily, with a hint of a mocking smile at the corners of his mouth.
As soon as he spoke, Cam Walker looked even more incredulously at the two of them. Emily was so furious that she clenched her fists, wanting to tear the man in front of her apart but dared not to. Updates are released by Find~Novel
This mandid he just casually reveal what had happened that night? What was his intention?
YouBaron, how can you do this to me? Cam Walker asked in great pain.
Just now, she had been overjoyed about their engagement, but now he was telling her that he had slept with this woman.
What have I done to you? I told you before that I have no feelings for you. Even though were engaged, its just a formality. Baron Stuart said emotionlessly.
It seems that trying to reason with his grandfather was no longer an option, so now he had to force Cam Walker to back down.
Butbut Ive liked you since I was a child, and you know that! Cam Walker said with a painful heart.
She had loved him for more than ten years, and her childhood dream was to be Baron Stuarts bride. Now that they were finally engaged, he told her that he had another woman.
I know, and I havent stopped you from liking me. Baron Stuart remained indifferent.
What Cam Walker looked at him, and did his words mean that her feelings meant nothing to him?
She turned her eyes to the woman standing next to him. It must be her! It must be this woman who seduced Baron Stuart!
Enraged, Cam Walker raised her hand without thinking and aimed a fierce p at Emily Walkers cheeks!
But it was quickly caught by the alert Baron Stuart!
Emily Walker widened her pupils in disbelief, looking at Cam Walker, her eyes filled with shock and horror, was this woman going to p her in the face?
God, who had she offended?
Im telling you, no matter what your status is, if you dare touch her from now on, I will make sure you pay a terrible price! Baron Stuart said angrily, staring at Cam Walker, his words squeezed out between gritted teeth.
It wasnt that he really wanted to protect Emily Walker, but rather, he wanted
to show Cam Walker that his heart belonged to not her, but to this woman standing in front of her!
You Cam Walker was so angry that her whole body trembled, but she couldnt say anything!
Shaking off her hand, Baron Stuart walked into the room with Emily Walker, but Emily shook him off!
Shaking off Baron Stuarts hand, Emily Walker walked straight to the elevator entrance without looking back.
Baron Stuart wanted to call out to her but suddenly realized that he still didnt know the womans name, so he gave up..
Chapter 30: 30: Driven Out of the Doorl
Chapter 30 - 30: 30: Driven Out of the Doorl
Trantor: 549690339
Upon closing the door, Baron Stuart did not n on letting Cam Walker in, leaving her standing outside.
yton Howard.
Right here.
Find out everything you can about that woman; I want all of her information. Baron Stuart sat on the sofa, speaking solemnly.
Yes. yton Howard nodded and left.
When Emily Walker left the Futuren Hotel, it was already 10:30 PM, and the public buses had stopped running. She had no choice but to randomly hail a taxi and get in.
When she arrived home at 11 PM, Emily was a bit tired. She opened the door and intended to go upstairs to sleep, but noticed that the dark living room suddenly lit up!
Her expression froze for a moment and noticed Emma Hudson wasing downstairs. Bring her luggage to her!
Seeing Emily just entering the door, Emma Hudsons eyes were full of contempt, and she spoke angrily.
Soon, Emily saw a servant removing her belongings and cing them in front of her.
She looked at Emma Hudson with confusion and asked, Aunt, what..
Oh really? Cant you understand? I provide you with food and shelter, but you never help me. Why should I still let you live in my house? To freeload? Emma Hudsons eyebrows raised, the thought of Emilys selfish act of using all the
money from the Crown Prince of Futuren Group to save her little brother made
her blood boil!
Facing Emma Hudsons reprimand, Emily clenched her fists in secret. Aunt, have I ever freeloaded? Since moving into your house, havent I given you 800 USD every month for living expenses?
Although 800 USD was not a lot, Emily only came home to eat one meal at night, usually working. To have a peaceful mind, she even acted like a maid and helped with household chores. Although she was not good at cooking, she still knew how to wash clothes and clean the house. Discover more novels at Find1Novel
Because of this, Emma Hudson dismissed a maid after Emily moved in and let Emily handle everything at home.
At her words, Emma Hudson sneered contemptuously, Humph, you think your few hundred bucks can afford a vi like this? Eat such delicacies?
Although Emily lived as a maid at the Adams house, due to Henry Adams insistence, she had dinner with the family every day. What they ate, she ate as well. This was because Henry Adams still remembered her calling him Uncle.
Indeed, 800 USD couldnt afford a vi or such luxurious dinners. But that was as much as she could contribute.
What are you arguing about at this hour? Henry Adams, who had just woken up from a nap, heard themotion downstairs and walked out of his room.
Seeing her husband, Emma Hudson looked away.
No matter what, she was determined to drive this jinx from the house today!
Henry Adams looked at his wifes angry face, then to Emily, and finally at the luggage nearby. He couldnt help but frown, Emily, what are you doing?
Since she got herself attached to the Crown Prince of the Futuren Group, your beloved niece thinks our house isntfortable enough for her. She came back to pack up and leave. Before Emily could speak, Emma Hudson interjected.
Emily held her breath. She didnt want to argue with Emma Hudsons words any further.. After all, her aunt was dead set on forcing her to leave, so what good would exining do anyway?
Chapter 31: 31: Driven Out of the Door2
Chapter 31 - 31: 31: Driven Out of the Door2
Trantor: 549690339
Henry Adams looked at his wife, half-believing and half-doubting her words, not knowing whether they were true or false. Then he turned to look at Emily Walker, who was silent and seemed to understand something.
Emma, did you take Emilys things without her permission? Henry knew his petty wife all too well.
From the day Emily moved in, his wife had been trying every means to drive her away, and he couldnt be more clear about it.
Henry Adams! What do you mean by that!? Exposed, Emma Hudson was somewhat humiliated and furious, upset that he would rather help Emily than stand up for his own wife.
Henry sighed and looked at Emma, There are so many rooms in our house. Whats wrong with giving one to Emily? When her father was alive, didnt you often let her stay at our house?
Henry was also helpless about his wifes snobbishness.
Youre well aware that her father was alive then, but times have changed, do you understand!? Emma yelled discontentedly, Dont you think shes brought all the bad luck to our house? Ever since she entered our home, things started going wrong in thepany. No matter what you say today, she has to leave!
Whos actually in charge of this house!? Henry couldnt help but be angry. He had already felt guilty for sending Emily to the Crown Prince of the Futuren Group, and now he just wanted to be kind to her, after all, she was his niece.
You you yelled at me? In their 20 years of marriage, he had never once yelled at her, and yet today he yelled at her for an outsider. Emmas eyes instantly filled with tears, feeling aggrieved.
Fine, you two can stay together as a family. Ill leave! Saying that, Emma pretended to storm out the door.
Stop! Henry yelled, Youre acting so childish! ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find?Novel
As soon as Emma heard that Henry had intentions of letting her stay, she knew, no matter what, an outsider couldntpare to family. She immediately turned around and looked at Emily, Its either her or me, you decide!
You Henry also felt helpless.
Seeing the two argue like this because of her, Emily Walker spoke up, Uncle, its my own decision to leave. Ive already found a ce to live, and I dont want to bother your family anymore.
As for her uncles previous actions, Emily didnt want to delve deeper.
Leaving this ce of conflict might be a good start for her. After all, her little brothers medical fees were temporarily taken care of, and her pressure had been greatly reduced.
After saying this, Emily picked up her luggage box and put the keys in her hand on the tea table. She then turned around and left, walking out of the grand entrance.
Emily
Youe back here! Henry wanted to say something, but Emma pulled him back forcefully and mmed the door shut with a loud bang.
Walking in the courtyard, Emily turned her head back upon hearing the noise. Having lived in this house for almost two months, she felt no lingering attachment to it.
However, in this vast world, where should she go?
At 11:/.6 PM. Emily dragged her luggage box and walked slowly down the narrow alley, not knowing where to spend the night.
Now that she had moved out of her uncles house, she should be looking for a suitable ce to live. However, it was already sote at night and the residential area was quiet. There was no way she could find a ce at this time.
It seemed that tonight, she could only go to the hospital and spend the night in Wace Carters hospital room..
Chapter 32: 32: Fear, Getting on the Wrong Black Car
Chapter 32 - 32: 32: Fear, Getting on the Wrong ck Car
Trantor: 549690339
With that thought, Emily Walker lifted her head, looking towards the dimly lit flourishing city not far away, and decided to hail a taxi to the City Hospital.
Just as she was about to leave the narrow alley and go to the designated taxi stand, she saw a taxi parked right at the mouth of the alley. For a moment, Emily felt that perhaps fate still had somepassion for her, saving her the trouble of walking all the way.
Excuse me, sir, are you avable? As she approached the taxi, Emily bent down, politely asking the driver in the drivers seat. The source of th?s content is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
The driver nced at Emily outside the car window and checked her out from head to toe, then chuckled, Yes, hop in.
Hearing the drivers response, Emily smiled and, without thinking too much, opened the car door and got into the backseat. She then directed the driver, City Hospital, please.
The car slowly started, and under the dim streetmps, Emily failed to notice that this slightly worn-out taxi didnt even have a license te
The dusk in E City was flying by fast outside the car window, just like an unpredictable life that vanishes like smoke before you can grasp it.
Looking at the city lights twinkling outside the window, Emily felt a heavy sadness in her heart.
Pushing away all concerns, she lifted her eyes and gave herself an understanding smile, believing, so long as she was willing to try, all the difficulties would eventually pass.
Just as she looked out at the vast city through the car window, she realized that these were not the roads to the City Hospital!
She furrowed her brows in bewilderment and looked at the driver, asking, Excuse me, sir, did you take a wrong turn? This isnt the way to the hospital!
Upon hearing her words, the drivers face flickered unnaturally for a moment,
but he quickly replied with a smile, Dont worry, Im taking a shortcut. Well
get to the hospital quickly!
After speaking, the middle-aged driver, ignoring Emilys puzzled expression, suddenly sped up!
Looking at the retreating cityscape from the car window, Emily started to feel a surge of unease. In the rear-view mirror, she thought she saw a lecherous look on the drivers face!
Could it be that she had ended up in an illicit taxi?
Uncle, are are you really taking me to the hospital? Emily was extremely anxious. Her hands tightly gripped her small backpack, and she could feel sweat starting to form in her palms.
She nced out of the window, thinking more and more that this car was gradually veering away from the city centre!
Oh no! Could she really have ended up in an unlicensed taxi? She needed to stay calm, stay calm!
Emily held her breath as much as she could, took a deep breath, and tried her best to calm down.
Of course Im taking you to the hospital, littledy. Dont worry, well be there soon. The driver, while steering the wheel, steered the car into a smallne leading out of the city district.
This wasnt right. Even though she didnt know the exact location of the hospital due to the darkness of the night, the most noticeable Futuren Group building was located in the bustling city centre, and the City Hospital was not far from it.
Even if the hospital was overshadowed by tall buildings because of the night, she had just clearly seen the luxurious Futuren Group building soaring into the night sky. Even if this driver was taking shortcuts, there was no way he could be going in theplete opposite direction, right?
Emilys heart was filled with more and more unease. Recently, she had seen many news stories about college students and girls disappearing frequently.. When they were found, they were either vited or turned into unrecognizable corpses!
Chapter 33: 33: Sudden Incoming Call
Chapter 33 - 33: 33: Sudden Iing Call
Trantor: 549690339
Would she end up like that too? She cant, absolutely cant let that happen!
In the endonly I am leftat this crossroads, where my left hand ring finger is
Just as Emily Walkers heart was filled with infinite anxiety and panic, and she was about to burst into tears, a burst of cell phone ringtone sounded.
Hearing the familiar melody, Emily knew it was her phone ringing in her bag it was her favorite song from her university years!
Feeling an excited mix of urgency, she fumbled through her bag, eager to answer the phone as soon as possible.
She took out her phone, almost dropping it, and nced at the caller ID to see an unfamiliar number.
No matter who it was, at least there was a glimmer of hope!
Hello, who is this? 1 Just as Emily hurriedly answered the phone, she was interrupted by the piercing sound of brakes, followed by her body being thrown off bnce and swaying all over due to the shock of the sudden stop!
Looking up, she saw the driver stopping the car and then quickly climbing from the drivers seat to the back seat, reaching out to snatch the phone from her hand!
Youwhat do you wantdonte over here! Emily looked at the driver with some panic, but she was able to secure the phone, which she held onto tightly, knowing that this was her only chance for help!
Although she wasnt sure who was on the other end of the unfamiliar number, she knew the phone was connected, and she had to stay sober and somehow signal the person on the other end.
Looking straight ahead in the car, under the nights darkness, she saw a signboard atop a building: Starlight Hotel.
She nced at the approaching driver, her heart frantic and at a loss, quickly picking up the phone and desperately saying, No matter who you are, please save me, Starlight Hoteluh
Although her speech was fast and urgent, she still couldnt get the final message across to the other end of the phone, feeling as though a pair of slightly rough hands covered her mouth, seemingly trying to prevent her from revealing her current location.
As extreme uneasiness and fear took root in her heart, Emily desperately tried to pry open the hands covering her mouth, but in order to do so, she would have to muster up all her strength! Fresh chapters posted on Find?Novel
Ignoring the phone still in the call, she instinctively raised her hands, tightly gripping the drivers hand, and as soon as she felt some ck, Emily opened her mouth and instinctively bit down!
Ah! cried the driver, reflexively letting zo of his hand, looking at the wound
that had been bitten, already showing a trace of blood.
It seemed this young girl wasnt easy to deal with!
You, what exactly are you trying to do? What do you want to do to me!? Emily panicked and tried to move backward, but there was nowhere to retreat to!
Hehe of course, Im interested in your kidneys. Why else would I have brought you here? The driver spoke with a sly look on his face, then reached into his pocket as if to pull something out, while keeping a close eye on Emily, afraid she would escape!
Just as he blinked, Emily slowly extended the hand hidden behind her, opened the car door with lightning speed, and rolled out.
For a moment, she didnt dare to pause, despite falling from the car and the pain involved.. Ignoring it, she sprinted towards the city district as quickly as possible!
Chapter 34: 34: Go find that woman for me!
Chapter 34 - 34: 34: Go find that woman for me!
Trantor: 549690339
Stop! Seeing that the fish in the was about to escape, the driver quickly opened the car door and gave chase, Lets see where you can run to
Meanwhile, in a luxurious suite.
Baron Stuart sits casually in a moon-white genuine leather sofa. His long left handzily cushioned his forehead. His gaze slightly downcast, he observes the cell phone in his right hand, then his eyshes flutter slightly.
He spoke unhurriedly, yton Howard.
Young Master. yton Howard had only just submitted the information Baron Stuart wanted half an hour ago, and he stepped forward at the sound of his voice.
Baron Stuart toyed with the cell phone in his hand and spoke casually. His inscrutable ck eyes were deep and mysterious, Ive been hearing about numerous cases of missing girls nationwide recently. Is that true?
As he finished speaking, Baron Stuart continued to look down at the mobile phone in his hand without raising his head.
yton Howard was taken aback, did not understand why Young Master, who is usually disinterested in affairs outside of his own, suddenly became concerned about this.
He hesitated for a moment, considering before responding, Its true. Recently, there have been numerous cases of missing girls nationwide. From what I understand, most of them disappeared in the early morning.
Whats the reason? Baron Stuart still didnt look up as he asked.
His questioning only deepened yton Howards confusion. Despite his bewilderment over the Young Masters questions, he replied nheless, I heard its the work of criminals, they stalk at night and trick young girls into secluded ces, defiling and killing them before burying them in the wilderness.
When the words came to this point, a strange sinking feeling rose up in Baron Stuarts heart. He looked up slightly, the sense of unease that even confused him himself.
Theres also another thing that has gone viral on the inte recently.
yton Howard continued, I heard that a crime syndicate often abducts young girls in public, and their purpose is
He hesitated, To harvest their kidneys and sell them at high prices to ck market dealers.
As yton Howard recounted this, the strange unease in Baron Stuarts heart only intensified!
Immediately, without waiting for yton Howard to finish, he interrupted him urgently, Immediately get people to find all the Starlight Hotels in the city! His urgent tone, apanied by a simmering anger, left yton Howardpletely baffled, unsure why the young master would suddenly want to investigate numerous Starlight Hotelste at night.
Young Master, right now? asked yton Howard, hesitating.
Yes, immediately! Find that woman for me! Baron Stuarts voice was tinged with an inexplicable anxiety. Onlookers may see things clearer than those who are immediately involved, and this was probably the case.
yton Howard couldnt understand why the young master seemed so anxious, but Baron Stuart himself hadnt noticed his own anxiety.
Young Master, which woman? yton Howard asked fearlessly. And it wasnt really his fault for asking, given how abruptly the young master had ordered him to find a woman.
However, being able to serve at Baron Stuarts side as his close servant, yton Howard was also quick-witted and he quickly put together Baron Stuarts inexplicable series of questions.
Could it be that the woman that Young Master had previously instructed him to investigate was kidnapped? And the cluey at Starlight Hotel? ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f?dnvel
Young Master, youre referring to Lady Carter being taken away? yton Howard was surprised at this conclusion.
Arent you going yet! Baron Stuart roared, thinking that the woman might be buried in the wilderness, or even worseC
Chapter 35: 35: The Deliberately Concealed Heartache
Chapter 35 - 35: 35: The Deliberately Concealed Heartache
Trantor: 549690339
Dont just stand there, go! Baron Stuart was furious, thinking that woman might have been buried in the wilderness or taken by someone
His heart was filled with inexpressible irritation and unease. He couldnt wait to turn the entire E City upside down to find out where that woman was.
Just as yton Howard was about to turn and leave, Baron Stuart suddenly called out to him, Wait a minute!
yton Howard turned back and responded, Young Master.
Shes probably not at the inn. Pay attention to any suspicious vehicles on nearby roads.
Previously, he seemed to have heard the sound of a sudden brake on the phone, which suggested that the criminals might not have reached their destination when the woman became aware of their presence.
Moreover, judging from the situation, that woman should have taken the opportunity to get off the car. Official source is findnovel
One hourter
Emily Walker finally woke up from her shock, sitting up in a panic. Her first instinct was to reach out and touch her side, feeling her smooth skin unharmed. She then raised her head, trying to figure out where she was.
Her kidney was still there, but what ce was this?
An hour ago, she had run for a long time, dragging her battered body, but was eventually caught by Driver Uncle. She tried to struggle, but he covered her mouth with a white handkerchief, and she lost consciousness, remembering nothing afterward.
Looking around this unfamiliar and somewhat luxurious room, Emily Walker was both frightened and panicked. She was afraid that she had fallen into the hands of the thieves, and those people would probably be waiting for her to wake up so they could take her kidney!
Feeling terrified and uneasy, she quickly got off the bed and ran towards the front door, not even taking the time to put on her shoes. As she reached out to turn the doorknob and open the door, it was unexpectedly opened from outside.
Due to her extreme fear, Emily Walker screamed, startling Baron Stuart, who was just entering.
Have you gone mad!? Although her scream annoyed him, seeing her terrified expression filled Baron Stuarts heart with an unbearable ache
However, this ache seemed to be something he didnt want to admit, quickly concealed by his displeased expression, which was unnoticed by the outsiders.
This familiar voice made Emily Walker, who had lowered her head due to nervousness, suddenly stop. She slowly raised her head and looked at the man in front of her.
Although this man in front of her was too handsome for her liking, seeing him inexplicably eased her fear.
What was going on? Wasnt she taken away by the Driver Uncle? Then why was the young Lord here?
You how did you ah Emily Walker didnt have the time to ask about her doubts before realizing that her legs were off the ground, and she was swept into a pair of strong and powerful arms.
What, what are you doing!? Suddenly being lifted and pressed so closely against him, she couldnt help but feel tense, not knowing what this man wanted to do.
Baron Stuart remained silent, holding her firmly while walking towards the bed, his face showing the usual coldness and impatience.
He arrived beside the bed, gently set her down, and moved a white carved wooden chair nearby. He then sat down on the edge of the bed and gently lifted Emily Walkers legs, setting them on hisp..
Chapter 36: 36: Your Kidneys Seem to Be Quite Good?
Chapter 36 - 36: 36: Your Kidneys Seem to Be Quite Good?
Trantor: 549690339
Following her line of sight, Emily Walker then realized that her kneecap was already mangled, possibly because she had fallen from the car while fleeing previously.
Now it was 1:30 in the morning, and Emily had been rescued just about ten plus minutes ago. Baron Stuart, who had originally nned to leave the room for her to rest, discovered that she had injured her knee just before leaving, so he went to his room to get cotton swabs and disinfectant.
Seeing the small stones embedded in the mangled skin, Baron Stuart frowned and couldnt help but think: This woman is really stupid, casually getting into someone elses car!
Hiss it hurts! Perhaps it was due to the tension and fear before, which led Emily to not feel the pain in her knee at that time.
Nowadays, as her heart calmed down and she no longer felt fear, she could feel the unbearable pain in her knee.
Baron Stuart seemed to be aware of her pain and tried to be as gentle as possible when wiping her knee. But he wasnt ustomed to this delicate work, so he could only try his best to distract her focus.
I heard you are an idiot, Baron Stuart said lightly as he carefully cleaned her wound. He didnt lift his head, and his eyes remained focused on her wound, as if he was afraid he might hurt her even more.
Seeing his careful actions, Emily, who was initially a bit dazed, was taken aback upon hearing his words, looking puzzled, What?
Pausing his movements, Baron Stuart slowly lifted his eyes, ncing at Emilys side, Your kidney seems to be very good?
At his words, Emilys pupils dted, and she instinctively quickly withdrew her hand from his body without thinking. She looked frightened and said, What
what are you trying to do?
Could it be that the person who had intended to take her kidney before was this man? Then, she wasnt safe yet.
Seeing her terrified expression, Baron Stuart slightly curved the corners of his mouth with a sneer, as if he had guessed her thoughts at the moment.
If I had any interest in your kidney, would I let you wake up so safely and help clean your injured Baron Stuart spoke as he looked down at the cotton swab and disinfectant in his hand, suddenly pausing as though he had just realized he had done something unthinkable.
Looking at the medical tools in his hand, Emily suddenly understood that if he were really interested in her kidney, he wouldnt be cleaning her wound so carefully.
Im sorry, because you suddenly said that, so I She couldnt be med for her reaction, who would have thought he would suddenly say something so frightening!
Baron Stuart nced at her injured kneecap and was about to stand up and leave, but there seemed to be an impulse within him to continue, making it difficult to control himself.
Are you doing it yourself or should I help you? He looked up, his deep and clear pupils staring at Emily, giving her an unfathomable feeling.
Emily looked at the cotton swab in his hand and timidly said, I Ill do it myself.
As she said this, she reached out to take the stuff from his hand. Read full story at find?novel
Baron Stuart saw her outstretched hand and felt that his behavior was really abnormal, so he handed her the stuff and let her clean the wound herself.
After giving her the stuff, Baron Stuart stood up slightly and prepared to turn around and leave.
Thank you! Seeing him turning to leave, Emily suddenly spoke to his retreating figure..
Chapter 37: 37 Expensive Housing Fees! 1
Chapter 37 - 37: 37 Expensive Housing Fees! 1
Trantor: 549690339
Baron Stuart stopped in his tracks upon hearing her, but he didnt n on turning around.
Thank you for saving me. Emily Walker said again.
Though she didnt know-how this man had saved her, she was genuinely grateful to him.
You can stay here tonight. Without ever turning around, Baron Stuart nonchntly left the room after uttering these words.
After he left, Emily carefully attended to her wounds and bandaged them up before heading to the bathroom for a bath.
Checking the time, it was already 2 AM. She didnt know where this was, but since he had saved her and told her she could stay, there shouldnt be any issues.
After all, she now had no ce to live.
The next day
Every morning at 7:30 AM Baron Stuart had breakfast, but today was a weekend, so breakfast was changed to 8 0clock.
Today, Baron Stuart had a different appearance than at thepany. Instead of a suit and leather shoes, he wore a white homewear leisure shirt. Yet, even with such casual attire, it couldnt hide his attractive figure.
As he approached the sofa and leaned back into it, he turned on the LCD TV across from him. The channel disyed was not a financial program or a movie but rather a video.
The video showed the room next door, which was another luxury suite on the 68th floor.
At this moment, a hotel staff member was pushing a trolley into the room. Upon seeing Emily Walker about to leave, they politely smiled.
Lady Carter, this is the breakfast you ordered. Official source is FindN0vel
Emily was still wearing the same clothes from yesterday. Her jeans were torn from the fall, revealing a huge hole at the knee.
She looked at the trolley and the waiter, hesitating before she replied, Sorry, but I dont think I ordered breakfast.
Last night, she found out she was in a five-star hotel but didnt know whether the cost of staying there was on her or not, as it was the young lord who allowed her to stay.
If she had to cover the expenses herself, the money she had would not be enough.
Hearing this, the waiter smiled. There is no mistake, Miss. Please enjoy your meal. After speaking politely, they turned and left the room.
Emily was left dumbfounded.
The service in a five-star hotel is quite strange, insisting on giving her breakfast even after she said she didnt order it.
Seemingly smelling the breakfast fragrances, Emily suddenly felt hungry, which was not surprising as she hadnt eaten sincest night.
A nce at the rich breakfast on the table made it seem very appetizing!
But such a sumptuous breakfast must be expensive.
Emily patted her stomach; she was hungry but decided not to eat. Buying some buns outside would suffice!
With that thought in mind, she resisted her hunger, walked past the trolley, and prepared to leave. But at thest moment, she turned back to look at the trolley.
Approaching it, she drank the white water in the ss cup as she was simply too thirsty!
In the other room, Baron Stuart sat in front of the TV, watching Emily through the video, his eyes narrowed slightly.
Emily put down the cup and walked to the door. Upon opening it and seeing the handsome man at the door, her expression froze.
Baron Stuart nced at her, then at the trolley behind her, and asked, Why arent you eating breakfast?
Its too expensive. She told the truth.. It was indeed too expensive for her to afford even if she wanted to!
Chapter 38 - 38 Expensive Housing Fees! 2
Chapter 38: Expensive Housing Fees! 2
Trantor: 549690339
Is that so? But you stayed herest night, and the amodation fee is much more expensive than the breakfast fee. How do you n to pay? Baron Stuart looked at her and asked yfully.
Hearing this, Emily Walkers expression became somewhat tense. Wasnt it you who saidst night that I can stay here? I did say that, but did I say it was free?
What does he mean?
Emily Walker raised her dark eyes, and suddenly felt like she was being toyed with. However, what he said seemed to be true. Last night, he did say she could stay here, but he didnt mention it was free.
How much? Although she didnt know if the money she had would be enough, she still wanted to ask.
8888. Baron Stuart said casually. Its no wonder, as for someone with a worth of hundreds of millions like him, 8888 Yuan is not even enough to buy a piece of clothing.
But for Emily Walker, it was a huge number!
Eight, eight thousand eight hundred and eighty-eight? Oh my God, why is it so expensive!? She doesnt even have one thousand and eight on her!
Baron Stuart looked at her surprised expression and suddenly thought, This shouldnt be a difficult thing for you, right? Dont you have 1.5 million? A few days ago, he gave her 1.5 million, didnt he?
The money is already spent, Emily Walker lowered her head slightly, then quickly raised it again, her eyes brightened, Can I make installment payments?
Baron Stuart was startled, then disyed a calm expression, watching her silently.
I will return the rent to you. Its just, I dont have that much money right now. Actually, she thought she could default on the bill after all, it was him who let her stay herest night, not her own choice!
Young Master. As they were talking, yton Howard came over, Today is the weekend, the master asked you to visit home.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart frowned, nced at Emily Walker before him, and left.
Watching his retreating figure, Emily Walkers tense heart that was hanging in her throat finally fell.
Looking at the time, it was already 9 AM. Unlike those 9-to-5 office workers who could rest on weekends, her work became busier when they were resting.
She wanted to take out her cell phone and ask Gabrie Teddy for help to tell the store manager that shed bete, but she found that her cell phone was not in her small backpack when she searched.
She raised her head, her thoughts cast back tost night. She remembered that when she escapedst night, she seemed to have dropped her cell phone in the taxi!
Coco Milk Tea
Upon seeing Emily Walker, Gabrie Teddy immediately came over, Emily, youre finally here! I was so worried when you didnt answer the phone! Emily Walker looked at Gabrie Teddy and smiled, I lost my cell phone.
No wonder.
Two orders of pudding milk tea!
Alright,ing right up! Emily Walker responded before looking at Gabrie
Teddy, Alright, its the weekend today, it must be very busy. Get to work!
Coco Milk Tea Shop was located on the bustling Pedestrian Street. It catered to the tastes of students and Emily Walker herself liked it very much as well. Original content can be found at findnovel
Perhaps it was her interest that gave the milk teas she made a unique vor.
After working until lunchtime, the milk tea shop finally got a little break. Of course, it would be even busier after lunch.
Gabrie, can I borrow your cell phone? Emily Walker took advantage of the break to borrow Gabries cell phone to look for a suitable house.
Because it could save some agency fees by looking online..
Chapter 39: Finding a House
Chapter 39: Finding a House
Trantor: 549690339
Whats up? Gabrie Teddy took out her cell phone and handed it to her while asking.
I was kicked out by my Aunt, so I have to find a house quickly. Otherwise, Ill be sleeping on the street tonight! Emily Walker took the cell phone and opened the website.
What? You were kicked out by your Aunt!? Gabrie Teddy was aware of
Emily Walkers situation, so she had no good feelings for Emilys Aunt either!
Yeah Emily Walker was looking for a house while casually answering Gabrie Teddy, Hey, how about this one!?
She showed the house she had found to Gabrie Teddy.
Its not bad, but have you seen the rent? 3500 per month, how much is your sry? Gabrie Teddy had to remind her of this very realistic problem!
Seeing the rent below, Emily Walkers shoulders slumped in disappointment.
Gabrie Teddy was right, her sry at the Milk Tea Shop was only 3200 per month, plus the temporary job she took at night, her monthly sry was at most around 4500, so there was no way she could afford such a house. Thinking about this, Emily Walker filtered the price, choosing houses between
1000 and 2000.
In the Flourishing Metropolis, a room still costs thousands of dors even at the cheapest, and if it is in a remote suburb, the house price might not be high, but the transportation cost will be quite high.
From there to work would be a two-hour car ride.
What about this one? Its only 1800 USD, two rooms one hall. Emily Walker found another one.
Gabrie Teddy looked at it, Its quite cheap, but it seems to be on the unupied rooftop attic on Light Capital Road not far, though.
Lets just take it then, its cheap, and its not far from our work, only three stops! Emily Walker was actually quite satisfied with this house, even though it was just an unupied rooftop attic, as long as the environment was hygienic, she didnt have much to be picky about.
After all, to live in a decent house, a two rooms one hall t would also be unaffordable for her.
But Emily, youre just one person, right? Why do you need a two-room, one-hall? Gabrie Teddy asked curiously.
After all, she was just one person, wouldnt it be cheaper for her to find a one bedroom and one living room ce?
At this point, Emily Walker lowered her eyes, and ayer of sadness appeared on her face, Im afraid my little brother wont have anywhere to live when he wakes up. Find the newest release on findnovel
Upon hearing this, Gabrie Teddy was stunned for a moment, and then agreed, Thats true too, huh
Soon, Emily Walker dialed thendlords number.
Stuart Manor
Under the luxurious grand crystalmp, the dazzling light created a noble atmosphere in this solemn and elegant living room.
Under the crystalmp, a set of European-style soft body, real wood
hand-carved genuine leather sofa, further highlighted the elegance and luxury
of this residence.
[In the end only I remain at the fork in the road the waiting of the left-hand ring finger has been stranded in loves]
Baron Stuartzily leaned back inside the sofa, listening over and over to the ringtone on his cell phone.
Counting this one, the phone had already rung twelve times, but he had no intention of answering the call for Emily Walker.
Brother, your cell phone has been ringing so many times, why dont you pick it up? Be Stuart came out of her room, curiously watching her brother who was silently in a daze on the sofa.
As far as she remembered, her brother had never been this dazed before.
However, Baron Stuart was not lost in thought, but carefully listening to the ringtone of the iing call on his cell phone..
Chapter 40 - 40 The Waiting of the Ring Finger
Chapter 40: The Waiting of the Ring Finger
Trantor: 549690339
Whats this song called? Baron Stuart turned and looked at his sister sitting next to him.
He remembered that this womans phone ringtone also seemed to be this song. This content belongs to find(?)ovel
At this moment, the ringtone of the cell phone stopped, but Be Stuart also seemed to have some familiarity with this song, The Waiting of the Ring Finger.
The matter of the cell phone hadnt upied her thoughts for long, her curiosity was just that, after all, she didnt have much interest in her brothers calls!
Brother, how do you do this problem? Be Stuart was 18 years old this year, still in her third year of high school. Whenever she felt stuffy in her room, she would run out and ask Baron Stuart about some problems she didnt understand well.
Baron Stuart took the book and pen she handed over and casually nced at them, then easily exined the solutions.
s, my brother is so smart and handsome, but hes going to marry that arrogant Cam Walker, I cant stand it! Be Stuart pouted discontentedly.
Be, dont talk like that, its your grandfathers arrangement! At this moment, Vivian Ferguson came over. She was a more serene woman. Being born into a wealthy family, she also felt that the marriage between the Stuart and Walker families was a match in pretty much all aspects, and there was nothing bad about it.
And besides, I think Cam is quite good, beautiful too. She and your brother are quite a suitable pair.
Upon hearing this, Be Stuart immediately became unhappy and began to voice her own opinion, Mother! Thats all an act, you must know, Cam Walkers arrogance is famous, anyway, I dont like her!
Even though Cam behaved quite appropriately at the banquet that day, it was still obvious to everyone that she had a sense of arrogance on her face, and it seemed to be ingrained in her. No matter how much she pretended, she couldnt fool Bes discerning eyes!
But that was not what Vivian Ferguson thought. She felt that for girls from wealthy families like them, having a bit of a youngdys temper was only natural. Moreover, Cam was the only child of the Walker family, and it was inevitable that she would be doted upon.
Whats wrong with a bit of arrogance? Look at yourself, always having the temper of a youngdy, always acting like you cant be scolded or hit. Whenever Vivian Ferguson thought of her own daughter, she was also filled with headaches.
Mother! Cam Walker hasnt even married into our family yet, but why do I feel like you are already favoring her? Im the one whos your real daughter, arent I!? Be Stuartined discontentedly!
[In the end only me is left alone at this crossroad the waiting of the left-hand ring finger]
The phone rang again, and Vivian Ferguson looked over at the sound. Only then did she realize that the ordinary cell phone seemed not to belong to her son.
Baron Stuart, that cell phone doesnt seem to be yours, right?
Mm. Baron Stuart answered lightly, once again picked up the cell phone and looked at the caller ID. It was still a call from the hospital.
He forgot to return the cell phone to that woman when he left the hotel in the morning and didnt expect her work to be really busy.
It seems she thought about it all day, is there some urgent matter? Since the phone was not her sons, then it was possible that it belonged to his friend, or maybe there was some urgent matter.
As soon as Vivian Ferguson finished speaking, Baron Stuart remembered that that woman seemed to have a little brother in the hospital.
Hello?
A deep and husky male voice came over the phone. Dr. Fraser was taken aback, thinking he had dialed the wrong number, and unconsciously looked at the number he had dialed again.
After making sure he hadnt made a mistake, Dr. Fraser asked, Excuse me, is Lady Emily Walker there?
Loved ones, remember to add the book to your bookshelf after reading, kiss kiss.
Chapter 41: The Luxury Car and Man at the Shop’s Front Door
Chapter 41: The Luxury Car and Man at the Shops Front Door
Trantor: 549690339
Shes not here at the moment, what do you need? Baron Stuart held his cell phone, recalling the previous conversations between Emily Walker and the male doctor on the phone, his tone turned colder.
Please tell Lady Walker that her little brothers condition is unstable, and she needs toe to the hospital to handle further treatment procedures.
Baron Stuart no longer responded and hung up the phone. He then stood up and grabbed his car key, Im going out.
Seeing him get up and leave, Vivian Ferguson hurriedly stood up and shouted from behind him, Where are you going? Its almost time for dinner!
Without looking back, Baron Stuart left Stuart Manor.
With his exceptional memory, he remembered the woman working at a ce called Coco Milk Tea Shop.
Milk tea shops are rtively idle during meal times, so when the workers saw a sapphire blue convertible parked at the front door, they couldnt help but widen their eyes.
Wow, Gabrie Teddy, look! Its a luxury car! The first waitress eximed. Gabrie Teddy looked over and widened her eyes too, Wow, it really is!
Since the milk tea shop mainly attracts female students and couples, Baron Stuarts car immediately drew envious nces from many customers. A group of female students sitting by the window even gasped when they saw Baron Stuarts handsome face, which looked as though it was carved from stone.
Wow, that guy is so handsome
Yeah, and his car, so luxurious! I wonder what it feels like to sit in it.
Hey, isnt that Isnt that the heir of the Futuren Group?
Who? The young lord of Futuren Group?
Oh my God, it really is him.
Looking at the exquisitely decorated milk tea shop, Baron Stuart unlocked his seat belt, got out of the car, and walked gracefully towards the store. As soon as the handsome man entered, Gabrie Teddy and her colleague were both nervous and somewhat disoriented. They hesitated, unsure of how to greet him.
Eventually, the slightly rational Gabrie Teddy snapped out of it and took a step forward towards Baron Stuart. But, when she saw the elegant noble aura on his face, she shivered.
H-hello, what would you like to order?
Baron Stuart nced around the store and didnt see Emily Walker. He then slightly lowered his mysterious eyes, looked at the girl in front of him, and asked with thin lips, Im looking for Emily Walker. For more chapters visit f?ndnovel
Hearing that, Gabrie Teddy was astonished, and she thought: When did Emily meet such a handsome and rich guy?
Youre looking for Emily? She doesnt work in the evenings. She has already left to look for a house! Gabrie Teddy cheerfully responded.
Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes upon hearing that, Look for a house?
Yes, she was kicked out by her aunt, so she had to find a ce this afternoon. She should have already moved in by now. Thinking about Emilys sharp-tongued aunt, Gabrie Teddy was still angry!
Baron Stuart looked at the girl in front of him. She seemed to be Emilys friend.
Do you know the address of her new home?
Yes! Light Capital Road, Green Haven Estate, Building C, Room 501! Gabrie Teddy blurted out without a second thought.
She didnt think the man in front of her was a bad person.. On the contrary, if Emily really knew this rich man, maybe he could be the benefactor who could change Emilys life!
Chapter 42: 42: The Man Standing at the Front Door
Chapter 42 - 42: 42: The Man Standing at the Front Door
Trantor: 549690339
Emily Walkers life seemed too miserable; first, she lost her father, then she was kicked out of the house by her stepmother, and she was badly treated by her indifferent aunt. Now she is homeless, and her little brother still lies in the hospital.
Thinking of Emilys devastating fate, Gabrie Teddy genuinely hoped that she could meet a benefactor and then fight back against those viins with narrow-minded eyes!
Baron Stuart didnt speak any further, but turned around and left the milk tea shop.
The blue sports car drove to the entrance of Green Haven Estate, the residential area located behind the city centre. The old residential buildings were obscured by the new-style buildings, making it impossible to see their true appearance from a distance.
Looking at a somewhat dimly lit narrow alley, above the entrance of the alley was a sign that read, [Green Haven Estate.]
Baron Stuart opened the car door and frowned slightly at the dim alleyway.
He was somewhat skeptical whether that woman really lived inside. There were so many houses, yet she insisted on choosing such a shabby ce.
Walking gracefully and leisurely, Baron Stuart slowly entered the narrow alley.
At 7:30 PM, the night was gradually getting darker. Although the city district was brightly lit, this narrow alley was pitch-ck, giving a gloomy feeling. However, the light on both ends brought a faint glimmer of hope to the dark alley, enough to see the road and avoid falling.
It didnt take long before Baron Stuart saw the worn-out residential area after walking a few dozen meters down the alley.
Perhaps because the houses here were rtively cheaper, although the buildings were old, many people still lived here. Of course, those who chose to live in such a ce were probably migrant workers from the countryside.
Entering the residential area, Baron Stuart found Building C, Room 501, only to discover that 501 was not a formal room at all, but an attic on the top floor. For more chapters visit findnovel
Even he had to stoop down to enter the door.
And most importantly, there was no elevator on the fifth level!
Looking at the closed wooden door, Baron Stuarts brows grew even tighter.
Was this woman really living here? Or did he remember the address wrong?
Just as he was about to turn around and leave, thinking he had gotten the wrong address, a small wooden door was opened, and Emily walked out.
Upon looking up, she immediately saw a tall figure in the bright moonlight. She recognized the handsome face that was so attractive it was almost criminal.
How could you be here? His appearance truly surprised her, but soon, she seemed to think of something, About the rent, I dont have it now, Ill have to wait until my sry is paid this month, and Ill give you one-third of the money first.
With this approach, as long as she tightened her budget, she would be able to pay off the 8888 rent in three times!
But wouldnt this man be a little too petty? Just for the rent, did he have to chase her so aggressively? She just moved into the new house, and he already knew about it!
You live here? Baron Stuart ignored her words and looked at the house behind her with a furrowed brow.
Emilys expression was a bit stupefied, and she looked back at the house following his line of sight before turning back and nodding, Well, didnt you know I lived here when you came looking for me?
Really, he had alreadye looking, and he was still asking her if she lived here. Was he afraid that she wouldnt pay him back the rent?
At this thought, Emilys affection for this man dropped to -1 point!
Chapter 43: 43: No Intention to Leave
Chapter 43 - 43: 43: No Intention to Leave
Trantor: 549690339
Baron Stuart looked at Emily Walker in front of him, unswayed by her words, and raised his hand to hand the white cellphone to her.
Emily lowered her head and when she saw her own cellphone, she couldnt help but widen her pupils and exim in surprise, Its my cellphone!
She quickly took it, thinking that she had lost her cellphone forever, never expecting to be reunited with it!
There were too many important contacts in her cellphone. Besides working at the Milk Tea Shop, she also took on many temporary jobs. Without her cellphone, she would have suffered huge losses!
Go to the hospital. Your little brother seems to be in an unstable condition. Barons cold voice rang out, causing Emily, who was still immersed in joy, to instantly darken her face.
She asked nkly, What are you talking about? My little brother?
Hmm, today your phone rang 12 times, all from the hospital. Baron didnt look at her, but shifted his line of sight elsewhere.
What! Emily stared wide-eyed, then dropped her face with a flustered expression. Even under normal circumstances, the hospital wouldnt call her that many times. Could it be that there was a problem with Waces condition today?
Not allowing herself time to think, Emily quickly rushed to the staircase entrance and stumbled down the stairs to the first floor.
Seeing her anxious, panicked, and helpless expression, Baron also left the
Green Haven Estate.
In the bustling metropolis, even hailing a taxi was difficult. Every vehicle passing in front of Emily already disyed that they were full.
She was really anxious and at her wits end, unable to stay calm at the roadside for a moment.
Just as she was anxiously unsure what to do, a sapphire blue convertible stopped beside her.
Emily looked somewhat dazed at the cars owner, not knowing his intention.
If you dont get in soon, perhaps you wont even be able to see your brothersst moments, Baron Stuart said in an unconcerned manner.
But after hearing that, Emily felt angry at the thought of giving this sharp-tongued man a good punch!
However, considering the numerous calls the hospital had made to her, she was worried about Waces condition and couldnt help but open the car door and get in!
The car arrived at the City Hospital, and Emily urgently opened the door and rushed straight to the floor and hospital room where Wace was staying.
Although her brother is already here and there was no reason for him to stay, Baron didnt leave but sat in the car, watching Emilys retreating figure as she ran into the hospital.
Emily rushed to the 3rd Floor Inpatient Department, and when her anxious face saw the inside of the hospital room, her entire body froze.
Sister, a hoarse and low voice echoed in the hospital room, but strangely, there was a hint of excitement in that voice.
Emily waspletely dumbfounded, staring at Wace, who was half lying on the hospital bed, almost forgetting to breathe.
Wace, youwhats going on?
Lady Carter, youre finally here, Dr. Fraser had justpleted a check-up for Wace and greeted Emily with a smile when he saw her enter the room. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on ?ovelFind
Emily looked at Dr. Fraser, her head spinning due to his words.
Dr. Fraser, didnt you say that Waces condition wasnt good? And that you made 12 phone calls to her!
I called you so many times today, but you didnt answer. Your brother was eager to see you, so I lied and said that his condition wasnt good. The reason was to make youe to the hospital sooner..
Chapter 44: The Man Waiting at the Hospital Entrance
Chapter 44: The Man Waiting at the Hospital Entrance
Trantor: 549690339
Dr. Fraser revealed the truth.
On hearing this, Emily Walker finally understood, and her uneasy heart finally settled. Updates are released by find?novel
Im sorry, I lost my cell phonest night and only found it a short while ago. After speaking, she looked towards her little brother, her eyes filled with confusion.
Finally, her little brother had woken up.
Sis Seeing the tears in his sisters eyes, Wace Carter called out to her. A sour feeling filled his nose, but he responded with aforting smile.
After going through these incidents, Wace seemed to have matured, losing his 18-year-old recklessness.
After briefly talking to her brother about their lives over the past few months, to avoid disturbing her rest, Emily Walker left the hospital an hourter.
By then, it was already 8:45 PM.
Upon leaving the hospitals grand entrance, she nned to walk to the bus station not far away. But when she lifted her head, she saw that familiar sapphire blue sports car parked at the hospitals entrance.
Thats strange, why is he
Ignoring her confusion, Emily approached the sports car slowly and said,
Thank you for bringing me to the hospital.
Although she was unsure why he hadnt left, she still thanked him out of politeness.
On hearing this, Baron Stuart raised his head. His pitch-ck pupils seemed bottomless under the streetmp, giving off a mysterious aura, Are you sincere?
What? His sudden question confused Emily.
Gratitude shouldnt just be verbal, right? Baron Stuart raised his gaze and stared at her dark eyes through the vibrant street lights.
Emily was momentarily stunned. She couldnt figure out what the man standing before her really wanted.
So how do you want me to thank you? She probed.
Baron Stuart turned his face and looked straight ahead, speaking faintly,
Invite me to dinner, I havent eaten dinner yet.
He hadnt had dinner since he gave her the cell phone, drove her to the hospital, and until now, disrupting his usually regr meals.
Emily seems to have realized this too and promptly nodded, Alright, but, can I choose the ce to eat?
She was worried that she might not be able to afford the ces he would choose.
Baron Stuart squinted slightly, showing curiosity about her choice of ce.
Opening the car door, the two, side by side under the European streetmps, slowly headed towards a nearby street.
Perhaps it was because it was their first time walking side by side, under the nights starry sky, they both felt an unusual atmosphere, making both of them a bit ufortable.
To break this dreadful atmosphere, Baron Stuart was the first to lift his head. He caught sight of a sign not far away and the prominent characters on it caused him to frown.
Seeing him suddenly stop, Emily looked at him in confusion, Whats wrong?
You are going to take me there for dinner? Baron Stuart nced at her and then pointed towards arge restaurant not too far away.
Following his line of sight, on seeing the prominent characters, a stabbing pain arose in Emilys heart making herplexion turn somber.
Within his dark eyes, Baron Stuart seemed to see a sh of hatred and determined intention.
The Avie Hotel, a restaurant that her father fought tirelessly to run. He worked for most of his life and managed to turn a small stall into a famousrge restaurant.
This restaurant, named after herself, was now owned by Elia Parker, the mother and daughter duo who had taken everything from the Carter family!
Chapter 45: Call Your Boss Lady Here
Chapter 45: Call Your Boss Lady Here
Trantor: 549690339
Baron Stuart nced down, noticing her tightly clenched fists, then took a step forward, moving towards the Avie Hotel.
Seeing him walk away alone, Emily Walker finally regained her senses, shouting behind him, Please wait, I didnt mean to invite you
If its to thank me, then the location should be my choice, shouldnt it? said Baron Stuart, curving his lips into a smile before turning around and making his way towards the main entrance of the King Garden Hotel.
As she watched him stride towards the hotel, Emily felt both anxious and unsure about what to do.
She was too weak at the moment, forced to stand by helplessly as her fathers legacy was taken away by others. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? FindN()vel
More importantly, eating at her fathers hotel would cost at least several hundred dors, and she had just paid her rent, leaving her with hardly any money!
Um Baron Emily didnt know how to address him, so she simply followed him quickly.
A handsome man is always attracting attention, the moment Baron Stuart entered the hotel, he immediately drew several admiring nces!
He looked up, taking in the decor of this hotel which, although not top-notch, was elegantly unique and gave a refreshing feeling. Dining here would surely be a pleasant experience.
Sir, hello. A female waiter approached, casting infatuated eyes at the extraordinary gentleman in front of her, Would you like to dine here or in a private room?
Well dine in the main hall! Emily interjected before Baron Stuart could reply, stepping forward quickly.
She knew very well that the minimum consumption for private dining was 1680 USD, and she certainly didnt have that kind of money to treat this man!
She had originally nned to treat him to a bowl of beef noodles at the food stall across the street.
Seeing her suddenly appear, the waiter gave her a contemptuous look and irritably said to Emily, Alright, then. Then she looked at Baron Stuart with a smitten smile, Sir, this way please.
Observing the sycophantic behavior of the waiter, Emily rolled her eyes at them, feeling the sting of her current situation. It used to be that when she came here, the waiters would all call her youngdy. Now they cant even be bothered to hide their disdain!
But then again, was this woman new here? She had never seen her before.
Despite her confusion, Emily said nothing more but followed and sat down in a middle seat with Baron Stuart.
Once they were seated, that waiter politely handed the menu to Baron Stuart. When she raised her head to give one to Emily, her face turned into a disdainful sneer once again.
Call your Boss Lady here! Baron Stuart said in a cold voice after ncing at the menu, giving the waiter a chilling look that stunned her, not knowing what she had done wrong to upset this customer.
She looked at Baron Stuart fearfully, mumbling, The Boss Lady is in the back
Call her out! Baron Stuarts face turned colder, clearly annoyed and dissatisfied with this waiter.
Sitting across from him, Emily was startled when she heard he was asking for the Boss Lady. What are you trying to do? she asked in a low voice.
She just didnt get these rich peoples tempers. Even though the waiter had been pretty dismissive, she, the actual recipient of the disdain, hadnt gotten angry. So, why was he so displeased!?
Indeed, it seemed one couldnt even enjoy a meal in peace.
Dears, I just arrived in Hubei Province today. It was 8 PM when I got off the train. As I am using a friendsputer and some stuff is missing, Ill updateter..
Chapter 46: 46: Mother and Daughter Playing Tough 1
Chapter 46 - 46: 46: Mother and Daughter ying Tough 1
Trantor: 549690339
Baron Stuart didnt say anything, but looked up at the confused waiter, No?
The waiter came to his senses, and although he was unsure if he had offended this distinguished guest, he reluctantly bent his body and said, Yes, Ill go and call our Boss Lady.
After he finished, he hurried towards the back of the Grand Hall with a flustered expression.
Emily Walker watched the flustered figure and was utterly puzzled. She looked at the man opposite her and asked, Hey, what the hell do you want?
She didnt want to see Elia Parker in the first ce, and this man insisted on calling her, not knowing that his actions had caused a lot of trouble!
Im going to the restroom. Baron Stuart ignored her question, stood up and left his seat at the dining table.
Seeing him walk away inexplicably, Emily Walker waspletely at a loss. He asked for the person toe, but now he went to the restroom C what does that even mean?
Hey! What the hell do you want to do!? Emily Walker was getting a bit angry and couldnt help but growl at him as he stood up.
Baron Stuart stopped abruptly when he heard the sound and turned his head to look at Emily Walkers dissatisfied face, What do you think I can do in the restroom? Find the newest release on find?novel
What?
Do you need me to exin it more clearly?
Hmm?
A few secondster, Emily Walker finally realized, her face flushed, and she quickly lowered her head, I got it!
Really! She didnt ask him what he was going to do in the restroom, she asked what he was going to do by calling the Boss Lady!
He really knew how to pick his time to go to the restroom!
Thinking about having to see Elia Parkerter, Emily Walker didnt know how to deal with it. She had no choice but to lower her face and bury her head in the menu!
Did you offend any customers!? Let me tell you, youre still on probation, I can fire you at any time!
Not far away, Emily Walker heard a womans voice that she had been familiar with for more than ten years.
More than ten years ago, this voice carried hypocritical kindness. More than ten yearster, it finally revealed its true colors.
I The waiter followed behind Elia Parker, and the expression he had when he looked at Emily Walker earlier was gone, reced with a wronged look on his face.
Seeing the waiters aggrieved expression, Emily Walker couldnt help but pull the corners of her mouth, raising a sneer.
Where is it!? Elia Parker yelled at the waiter in a low voice.
The waiter looked up and pointed to Emily Walkers location.
Emily Walker hurriedly lowered her head, covering her entire face with the menu.
She cursed that damn man a million times in her heart!
Hello Miss, is it you who was looking for me? Arriving at Emily Walkers location, Elia Parkers face was filled with a smile. She looked at Emily Walker, who was hiding her face with the menu, and asked.
Hearing that familiar voice, a pair of brows behind the menu furrowed together, not knowing what to do.
If Elia Parker knew it was her, she didnt know what troubles would arise.
However, she thought about it, and Emily Walker suddenly realized that she had nothing to hide from. The wrong ones were clearly Elia Parker and her daughter!
Thinking of this, Emily Walker calmed herself down, and the tense face suddenly rxed. She put down the menu in her hand and looked up at Elia Parker.
When Elia Parker saw the face behind the menu, her smile disappeared instantly, reced by an annoyed expression, and there seemed to be a hint of anger in her eyes.
Why is it you? What are you doing here!? Elia Parker couldnt help but think that Emily Walker must havee to her restaurant on purpose to cause trouble!
Chapter 47: 47: Mother and Daughter Play Tough 2
Chapter 47 - 47: 47: Mother and Daughter y Tough 2
Trantor: 549690339
Thinking about this, Elia Parker couldnt help but be furious!
Emily Walker remained calm andposed. She had already seen through Elias true colors and had nothing to fear.
What do youe here for? Of course, its to eat. Emily didnt show her any kindness, speaking with unprecedented coldness.
Her calm demeanor annoyed Elia, who sneered disdainfully, Heh, eat? Do you not know how expensive it is to eat here? After saying this, she nced at Emilys now improved attire, Do you not think its extravagant for you to eat here given your current situation?
Although not a five-star restaurant,moners were generally reluctant toe here.
Upon hearing this, Emily remained calm, slightly lifting the corner of her lips and said, Indeed, a few months ago it was free for me to eat here, but now, because of the plundering of certain people, even a single meal seems luxurious.
Back when her father was still alive, Emily woulde to the restaurant after school, and her father would prepare avish and nutritious dinner for her and her sibling every day.
Nowadays, all of that is gone forever.
Her words made Elia tremble with anger. If it werent for the fact that they were in the grand hall, Elia would have already pointed at the bitchs nose and exploded in anger!
But Elia, being the bossdy here, could only temporarily suppress her anger and gnash her teeth while growling, What do you mean by that? Dont think I dont understand your insinuations!
Although Elia Parker hasnt attended university, she would not tolerate being bullied by others!
I didnt think you wouldnt understand. Emily once again shed a cold smile, ying with a red rose in a water ss on the dining table top before lightlyughing, On the contrary, I meant it for you to hear.
You! Elia was so angry she couldnt speak, and gritted her teeth while ring furiously at Emily.
At this moment, she wanted nothing more than to grab this bitch by the hair and drag her to the corner of the wall for a proper beating!
Whats the matter? I just came to have a meal. Do you have any objections to me? Or is it that youve done something shameful that I know about? Seeing Elia being so mad she couldnt speak, Emily felt an unprecedented thrill!
Thats right; Elia plundered her fathers everything and had the nerve to continue running the business. Why wouldnt she fight back, and why would she let Elia have her way?
You! Are you here to pick a fight today?! Elia couldnt hold back any longer and burst out, angrily pointing at Emily, who sat at the dining table front!
Looking at her twisted face due to anger, Emily secretlyughed in her heart, realizing that theres nothing to fear from Elia and her daughter.
Of course not, Im just here to eat. The more speechless Elia became, the calmer Emily appeared, smiling at her while speaking with a cold tone, Whats the matter, Mr. Linward, is this how you treat your customers?
The volume of their argument grew along with Elias anger. Of course, Emilys voice remained soft, which only served to make Elia even angrier! ?????? ???? Fndovel
You- Unable to hold back any longer, she raised her hand and pped Emilys face fiercely, You little bitch, lets see how you keep up your smug act! Im going to teach you a lesson today!
Chapter 48: Mother and Daughter Play Tough 3
Chapter 48: Mother and Daughter y Tough 3
Trantor: 549690339 Get full chapters from F?ndNovel
Along with Elia Parkers shout, many eyes in the Grand Hall gathered around, not understanding what had happened over there.
Why did the always polite Boss Lady suddenly get physical with a little girl today?
Elia Parker initially thought her palm would fiercely p Emily Walkers delicate little face, but when she saw Emily standing in front of her, her expression was somewhat bewildered.
You, let go! With her right hand being firmly grasped by Emily, Elia Parker tried to pull it back but couldnt do so.
It wasnt long ago that she had just endured a p in the face from her own daughter, and today, she could no longer allow her to do whatever she pleased!
As she held Elia Parkers raised wrist, Emilys demeanor changed from a smile to a cold, angry look. ncing at Elia Parker, she squeezed out word by word through clenched teeth, Just because youve snatched everything away doesnt mean you can do whatever you want. Im telling you, one day, Ill definitely make you and your daughter beg for mercy on your knees!
After saying that, Emily fiercely let go of her hand, throwing Elia Parker to the ground.
This scene was just witnessed by Iris Carter who had just entered!
Seeing her mother being thrown to the ground by Emily, her eyes widened, and she immediately ran over, along with a waiter, to help Elia Parker up.
Mother, are you okay? Iris Carter asked while giving Elia Parker a knowing look.
Catching her daughters hint, the originally just embarrassed Elia Parker immediately let out a wail, loudly eximing, Oh! My waist What am I going to do It hurts so much Oh
While supporting her waist with one hand and yelling in pain, Elia Parker managed to draw the attention and whispers of people in the Grand Hall towards Emily.
Look at that girl; she looks so refined, who would have thought her behavior would be so terrible
Exactly, you cant judge a book by its cover
In the Grand Hall, many people were pointing at Emily, feeling indignant about the girls appalling behavior.
But Emily didnt feel even a little ashamed by their stares and whispers because,pared to the actions of Iris and her mother, what she had done was insignificant.
Moreover, she didnt think she had done anything wrong; it was all brought upon by Elia Parkers actions!
Realizing that her mother understood her intentions, Iris secretly smirked and turned around to confront the person who had pushed her mother to the ground!
However, when she turned around and saw Emilys face, she was visibly surprised. How could it be her!?
Could it be that she was the one who had pushed her mother to the ground?
Thinking about this, Iriss anger intensified. She stared at Emily in front of her and yelled, Emily, was it you!?
Emily nced at Elia Parker, who was pretending to be innocent nearby, and couldnt help but admire the drama she had put on. But inparison to the more than ten years she had endured in the Carter family, this was a piece of cake for her.
She turned her head, fearlessly meeting Iriss line of sight.
You pushed my mother down! Iris furiously stared at her and demanded.
As for their mother and daughters acting, Emily found it quite amusing, thinking it was a shame they werent on stage as actors.
She looked at Iris and said, Yes, I did. But it serves her right. If she hadnt tried to hit me, I wouldn-apos;t have done anything to her either.
She had already endured too much, and didnt need to be more restrained now..
Chapter 49: Mother and Daughter Play Tough
Chapter 49: Mother and Daughter y Tough
Trantor: 549690339
Oh, dear Theres no justice, theyre hitting people On the side, Elia Parker was still crying loudly, determined to undermine Emily Walker and maintain her own reputation, even if it meant not doing business today.
Emilys words infuriated Iris Carter to the extreme, as she calcted how to make her pay and teach her the consequences of crossing swords with the mother and daughter.
Excuse me, I want to know why you pushed my mother to the ground!?
Not wanting to engage in a war of words with the mother and daughter any longer, Emily knew she would not win anyway, so it was better to leave quietly and be out of sight.
Turning her head, Emily picked up the small backpack on her seat, preparing to leave through the people who had gathered around.
Hey, do you really think you can just leave after pushing someone? What do you think this ce is? What do you think thew is? Seeing Emily about to leave, Iris quickly grabbed Emilys arm, not intending to let her go that easily!
Seeing her arm being held, Emily looked back, her eyes filled with icy coldness. Thew? Are you sure you want to talk about thew with me?
It was by manipting thew that the mother and daughter had taken away the rice restaurant her father had built up over all those years. She couldnt understand why her father, who had always been loving to her and her little brother, would leave all the property to the two of them.
She only knew that 18 years ago, in order to gain Elia Parkers trust, her father had transferred the ownership of the vi to her name. But for the other properties, her father had never made any will.
Although Emily found that will suspicious, without any evidence she was powerless, and could only watch the Carter Familys assets be someone elses.
What exactly did you and your mother do to take over my fathers assets? Emily looked at Iris and then at Elia.
Because of her sudden words, Elias face instantaneously changed, and for a moment she forgot to act. She could only stare at Emily, worried that she had discovered something.
Compared to Elia, Iris was much moreposed. She looked at Emily and raised a mocking smile. Stop talking nonsense here. Do you want to know the real reason why you didnt inherit the will?
At this, Emily couldnt help but stiffen her face. Was there something else going on in this? This update is avable on find?novel
No, there shouldnt be. If there really were other reasons, her father would definitely have told her.
If you want to know the truth, then follow me. With that said, Iris left the ?crowd and walked towards the private room area behind the rice restaurant.
Perhaps to confirm her uneasiness, Emily followed Iris without hesitation, seeing her retreating figure.
The three of them arrived at a VIP private room. The reason Iris changed location instead of speaking in the grand hall was because she knew that if what she was about to say were to be overheard, it might have unnecessary repercussions for the rice restaurant, as well as harm her mother and herself.
What exactly are you trying to say? As soon as they entered the private room, Emily asked coldly.
If it were not absolutely necessary, she wouldnt want to stay a second longer in front of the mother and daughter
Elia, who had been standing next to her, initially thought Emily had found something out and her heart was uneasy. She couldnt believe her daughter brought this bitch Emily here at this moment..
Chapter 50: Not the Father’s Daughter?
Chapter 50: Not the Fathers Daughter?
Trantor: 549690339
Iris Carter turned her slender and tall figure, facing Emily Walker. Although a smile was on her lips, the words that followed were deeply sarcastic. For original chapters go to find[?]ovel
Youve lived in the Carter family for 20 years. Hasnt Father ever told you about your background?
Emily was puzzled, staring at Iris in nk confusion, What?
Youre not Fathers daughter at all. Do you think Father would leave his property to a daughter with no blood rtionship to him? Iris raised a mocking smile, thinking that the lie she had just thought of was absolutely seamless.
Because Father was already dead, and even if Emily didnt believe it, there was no way to prove otherwise. She and her mother could easily hold on to everything in the Carter family.
Emily didnt believe Iriss words, thinking they were like a tall tale.
If anyone had no blood rtionship, it should be Iris. She was Fathers real daughter, and the truth couldnt be false!
Is that what you said to yourwyer back then? Creating a fake identity for me and then trying to seize Fathers property with a gun?
Believe it or not, do you remember your mandarin duck stone? Iris was not afraid that Emily wouldnt believe her, for the only person in this world who could prove her identity was already dead. As long as she made up the story carefully, Emily would have no choice but to doubt her own identity!
Once, I identally overheard mv mother asking Father why only you had the mandarin duck stone, but Wace and I didnt. You know what I heardter? She gazed at the gradually dulling face of Emily.
Father said that the mandarin duck stone was left by her parents. When they found you, the mandarin duck stone was already on you. Do you know what this means?
Listening to Iriss words, Emily was in shock, but she couldnt ept that she wasnt the biological daughter of her parents.
No way! My father said that when my mother found the mandarin duck stone at the seaside back then, it was shortly after I was born. Thats why my mother put the mandarin duck stone on me because of my name! Emily said, somewhat agitated.
She could bear anything, but the one thing she couldnt tolerate was someone saying she wasnt her parents real daughter!
However, Iris sneered, looking at her and said, You believe that? Father hid your identity to avoid making you sad. If you dont believe me, you can ask my mother. Father only told her about this matter.
At that moment, Emily turned her gaze to Elia Parker, who was listening with a puzzled expression on her face.
While Emily had her eyes turned away, Iris once again gave her mother a
meaningful look.
As soon as her daughters eyes caught her attention, the dazed Elia Parker immediately came back to her senses and feigned disapproval, Leanne, didnt I forbid you to keep this matter a secret!?
Whats there to keep secret at this point? Father is already gone, and it doesnt really matter if she knows. Iris crossed her arms and spoke nonchntly.
Emily nced back and forth between the two, her face falling down in mncholy as if pondering something.. Following that, she quickly raised her head, looking at the mother and daughter duo,ughing lightly, Heh, do you think I would believe the fabricated background youve made up? If I truly wasnt Fathers biological daughter, why wouldnt Father tell me himself? If he wanted to hide it, why would he tell you?
Chapter 51: An Unverifiable Origin of Death
Chapter 51: An Unverifiable Origin of Death
Trantor: 549690339
She knew her fathers personality, if he truly wanted to keep a secret, he wouldnt tell anyone. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel
Upon hearing this, Elia Parker was stunned, unsure of how to continue the conversation for a moment.
I told you, I overheard it identally. Why did my father tell my mother? Because he let it slip, so my mom just questioned him, Iris Carter said.
Yes, yes, I forced it out of him! Hearing her daughter say this, Elia Parker immediately chimed in!
Despite how well she went along with it, the slight panic on Elia Parkers face was clearly seen by Emily Walker. Sheughed, No matter what you say, I wont believe you.
Having said that, she turned to Elia Parker, Are you okay now?
What? Caught off guard by her sudden question, Elia Parker was puzzled and asked in response.
Since youre fine now, may I leave? Not wanting to deal with the mother and daughter duo any longer, Emily Walker turned and walked out of the private room.
The mother and daughter did not react for a while. By the time they snapped back, Emily Walker had already disappeared through the door.
I cant believe we let her go just like that! Iris Carter stomped, ming herself for her momentary panic that had given Emily Walker the upper hand.
Never mind. Although we didnt get to teach her a lesson, Im not hurt either. Next time, well deal with her properly! Elia Parker said with a joyful expression as she approached her daughter. Leanne, youre really so clever! I never thought of such a great strategy. iming she wasnt their real child, that move was just too brilliant!
However, she soon grew worried again, But it seems like she didnt really believe it.
No worries. Even if she isnt convinced, this matter will be a thorn in her heart. As long as she has doubts, I believe she wont investigate the will anymore! Iris Carter confidently spoke, looking at the private rooms entrance.
Thats true. Even if she investigates, theres no solid proof now, so she cant find out the truth! Thinking about this, a smug smile appeared on Elia Parkers face.
Leaving the Rice Restaurant, it was already 9:30 PM. Emily Walker walked under the moonlight-colored streetlights, lost in thought,pletely unaware of the man following behind her.
Baron Stuart had initially just gone to use the restroom, but uponing out, he received a call from Zachary Stuart who was traveling overseas. He ended up speaking for ten-plus minutes before returning to the restaurant, only to find the woman gone.
Just as he was frowning in confusion, he saw the slender figure walk out of the private room area, directly out of the restaurant,pletely ignoring his presence!
Hey. Feeling too hungry, Baron Stuart decided not to apany her aimless walk any longer, calling out to her.
Still immersed in her thoughts, Emily Walker hesitated before turning around, just noticing this man had been following her since she didnt know when.
Do you have an umbre? he asked.
What? Emily Walker paused, then looked around, only to realize that raindrops had started falling from the sky at some point.
The raindrops grew heavier, and before Emily Walker could react, a sudden heavy downpour drenched her white chiffon blouse.
Having been soaked in this kind of downpour for the first time in his life, Baron Stuart couldnt help but feel extremely upset!
Chapter 52: What did you bring me here for?
Chapter 52: What did you bring me here for?
Trantor: 549690339
Unable to hold back, she cursed, Shit!
He turned his head, looking annoyed at Emily Walker. Despite his bad mood, he still grabbed her hand and ran in the opposite direction!
Seeing the direction he was pulling her in, Emily asked with some confusion as they ran, Um shouldnt we be running back the way we came?
Wouldnt they be running further away like this?
Ignoring her question, Baron Stuart continued to pull her towards the front without looking back.
However, the rain grew heavier, and it was hard to catch a taxi at this time. If they were to run back to the previous location, it would take over 20 minutes.
After running for about five minutes, they stopped in front of a tall building.
Although raindrops blurred her vision, Emily could still see everything clearly.
Wasnt this the Futuren Group building? Why did he bring her here?
You brought me hereI
You ask too many questions. Before she could finish speaking, Baron Stuart pulled her straight into the Futuren Group building!
The two entered the elevator; despite it being the hot summer, the rainwater that soaked their bodies made them feel slightly cold. Emily couldnt help but shiver a bit.
Seeing Vivian Ferguson shivering next to him, Baron Stuart averted his eyes and saw the outline of her pinkce bra under her soaked white chiffon blouse.
He suddenly looked away, his voice as cold as the rain but mixed with a hint of warmth, Just bear with it for a while.
Although she didnt know where he was taking her, Emily could only follow him for now.
She raised her cold hands to her mouth and let out a breath while watching the floor disy in the elevator, trying her best to warm them up.
Even though Baron Stuart had looked away and deliberately avoided gazing at her soaked body, he could still feel her shivering intensely beside him.
With a ding, the elevator reached the 88th floor. Baron Stuart grabbed her cold hand again and quickly rushed out of the elevator, heading straight for the CEOs office!
Entering a specially designed suite within the office, Baron Stuart let go of her hand and walked towards the cloakroom.
Meanwhile, Emily stood nearby, looking in amazement at the luxurious
decorations of the room. She knew that the man before her was the Crown Prince of the Futuren Corporation, so this office must be his, right?
But why did he bring her here?
What are you bringing me here to do
Go take a bath and change into this. Interrupting her again, Baron Stuart casually tossed a white mens shirt to her.
Emily looked at the mens shirt in her hand, then raised her head to look at the man before her. No need, Im fine.
She refused because she didnt want to take a bath in his room, nor did she want to wear his clothes.
No need? Is this another one of your ways to seduce me? Baron Stuart was already soaked, and the feeling of damp clothes sticking to his body made his mood worse. Seeing the woman before him refuse him only made him more inexplicably irritated.
What? Emilys expression faltered, not understanding what he was saying at all.
Baron Stuart nced at her and looked at her soaked blouse, Dont you think youre tempting me like this? Or have you been waiting for me to do something to you? ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel
Emily frowned, looking confused. Following his gaze, she looked at her upper body, and almost scared herself to death when she saw it!
Thank you for the 1888* 3 reward from my dear friend Xin Di Qian Chang!
Chapter 53: What is She Trying to Prove?
Chapter 53: What is She Trying to Prove?
Trantor: 549690339
In her panic, Emily Walker tightly held the mens shirt to cover her body.
Despite being freezing cold, she felt her cheeks burning hot, as if she was on fire.
How could she have stood in front of him like this for so long?
That shirt is worth 38,000. Are you sure you want to wet it like this? Seeing her panic-stricken and at a loss, Baron Stuart spoke again. The rightful source is f?ndnovel
She was already shivering from the cold, so why was she still putting on a strong front?
At his words, Emily was startled and stared at the shirt in her hand, dumbfounded with surprise!
Although her family used to be rtively well-off, she had never owned any clothes worth tens of thousands. She really wanted to know how much money the Futuren Group had, and exactly how many billions Baron Stuart was worth!
Seeing that she was not acting, he narrowed his eyes slightly and stepped forward, approaching her step by step.
The raindrops soaked his delicate shirt, further enhancing his tall and straight figure. The linen-colored hair strands had been wetted by the rainwater and droplets slowly fell from his hair tips onto his wless face, further highlighting his breathtakingly handsome appearance!
Watching as the man approached her one step at a time, Emily looked at him with uneasy eyes, her expression turning tense as he suddenly got closer, and her breathing bing rapid.
What what are you doing? She cautiously moved backward, sneezing.
Seeing her shivering body and the sneeze she just let out, Baron Stuarts face grew darker!
He quickly approached her, reached out and scooped her up in his arms, not waiting for any reaction from her as he headed for the bathroom!
What are you doing? Let me down! It took Emily half a moment to recover from her surprise, struggling to get down from Baron Stuarts embrace.
While holding her icy body, the struggling woman ignited some of Baron Stuarts anger, and he roared, Stop moving or Ill strip you naked! Do you believe me!?
His roar instantly silenced Emilys struggle, clearly scared by his words.
But she still doubted her ears. Did this man just say hed strip her naked!?
Carrying her directly into the bathroom, Baron Stuart quickly let her down. Despite the clothes separating them, both of their bodies were soaked from the rain, leaving them feeling the warmth of their naked skin beneath.
As a very normal man, if he didnt let her go now, he feared the heat within would be hard to control.
After letting her go, Baron Stuart hurriedly left the bathroom and closed the door with a m.
Fortunately, being drenched in the rain, the sensation inside his body didnt overwhelm him.
Staring at the closed bathroom door, Emily stood there in a daze, unable to recover from the shock for a while. It wasnt until she sneezed again that she realized her current miserable state.
After sneezing, Emily couldnt help shivering, feeling colder and colder.
Looking around the bathroom, which was evenrger than her room at the Green Haven Estate, she nced at the mens shirt in her hand. After realizing her surroundings, she went to the shower, turned on the hot water, and tried to warm herself up with the hot water..
Chapter 54: 54: Awkward Period 1
Chapter 54 - 54: 54: Awkward Period 1
Trantor: 549690339
She was freezing cold, if it continued like this, she might catch a cold.
While rinsing her body with warm water that she was used to, she nced and saw the bathtub next to the shower. Looking at the bathtub that was several timesrger than the typical one, Emily Walker couldnt help but be amazed.
Sure enough, being the young master of a rich household, even a bathtub was bigger than the whole bathroom in the ce she used to live in!
Looking at the bathtub filled with warm steam, Emily Walker swallowed, thinking: I wonder what it feels like to soak in there
As she was talking to herself, she didnt notice that her feet had unintentionally lifted up, stepping into the warm bath water.
Huh It was reallyfortable, toofortable.
Emily slowly submerged her whole body into the bath water, breathing out infort, as the hot water seeped into her skin, washing away all her exhaustion, making her feel happier.
Half an hourter, perhaps because she was too tired, or because it was toofortable, Emily Walker unknowingly fell asleep in the bathtub. This content belongs to find(?)ovel
Meanwhile, Baron Stuart, who was sitting outside on a single sofa because he felt cold, had draped a thin nket over himself.
However, the rainwater on his body was almost dried up by his body heat, but why hasnt that womane out yet?
Amidst his confusion, Baron Stuart stood up, the thin nket slowly slid down onto the sofa as he got up.
He approached the bathroom, seeming to want to listen for any movement inside, but there was no sound at all, not even the sound of water.
Whats that woman doing?
Hey. Standing by the door, Baron Stuart slowly opened his thin lips, wanting to check if the woman inside was still alive.
After giving a soft call, he still couldnt hear any movement inside.
Knock, knock, knock! Woman! The person inside wasnt answering. For some reason, he felt a bit anxious, If you dont open the door Iming in! In her drowsiness, Emily Walker who was sleeping in the bathtub seemed to hear a maic voice. She opened her eyes in a blurred way and wasnt quite sure where she was.
Hey! The knocking continued, along with the mans increasingly urgent voice.
What!?
After hearing the knocking and the mans shouting, Emily Walker finally regained her consciousness and she let out a silent, internal scream!
Damn it, she had actually fallen asleep!
She hurriedly got up from the bathtub and using a dry towel nearby, she wiped the water off her body. Just as she was turning around, she identally caught a glimpse of the bright red in the bath water which seemed to be fading away with the warm water.
Strange, what was that? Blood? But how could there be blood in the water?
Could she have injured herself somewhere on her body?
Thinking this, Emily subconsciously looked at her own naked body, and with one nce, she waspletely bbergasted
A several drops of bright red liquid slid down her legs. Perhaps because of her movement earlier, a few drops had also sttered onto the floor. Looking at the scene, Emily had a thrown into aplete state of panic, her brows furrowed into a knot.
Period, period, why do you have toe now of all times!
She turned around and saw her soaked clothes. Now she didnt have any clean clothes to change into, the only thing that could cover her body was that mens shirt.
Emily Walker! Not getting a reply from inside, the man standing outside the door seemed to be getting angry and blurted out her name..
Chapter 55: 55: Awkward Period 2
Chapter 55 - 55: 55: Awkward Period 2
Trantor: 549690339
He seemed to have heard the sound of water just now, verifying that the woman inside was still alive. But she was ignoring his calls, which inexplicably infuriated him!
The man outside the door seemed very anxious, which only added to Emily Walkers already panicking state, leaving herpletely at a loss.
In her panic, she hastily put on the mens shirt, then took the towel she had just used to wipe her body and wiped off the few red drops on the floor.
Just as she finished wiping and was preparing to stand up, the bathroom door was forcefully pulled open!
She looked somewhat terrified at the side of the door, where a tall, oppressive figure was standing upright. It made Emily gasp, at a loss for what to say.
Seeing her standing unscathed before him, the anxiety in Baron Stuarts heart dissipated, leaving only fury!
He growled, Have you gone mute!?
What, what? Emily Walker was bewildered.
I called you- His voice abruptly halted, when Baron Stuarts gaze unintentionally flicked to the towel in her hand, clearly seeing the red blood stain on it.
His heart sank subconsciously, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, he nced minutely at her body and asked, Whats wrong with you?
Noticing his gaze, Emily panicked inside; instinctively she hid the blood-stained towel behind her, I, Im fine!
However, her movement undeniably gave Baron Stuart an unobstructed view of her fair, slender legs.
Undeniably her appearance was very enticing at the moment. The white shirt, wet strands of hair, had surprisingly made such a in woman appear tremendously sexy!
Although hed seen her body thoroughly by now, why would he experience such a familiar sensation? ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel
His Adams apple slid a little, Baron Stuart lightly pursed his thin lips, averting his gaze, not looking at her provocative dress.
As soon as youre done washing, leave. I need to use the bathroom. Even though his voice was very light, there was still a hint of hoarseness in it.
Emily looked at him. Because she was somewhat panicked inside, she didnt know whether to leave or not for a moment.
The reason she didnt want to leave was because she was wearing only a shirt from head to toe, and since she was menstruating, even though her underwear was wet, she had to put it on before she could leave.
But if she didnt leave, she didnt know how to ask him to go out. Should she say, can you go out? I need to change my underwear?
That wont work! Thats too embarrassing!
After waiting for about a minute, seeing her still not moving, Baron Stuart squinted slightly, Not leaving? Do you want to shower with me?
A deep, rich voice broke Emilys contemtion. She instinctively raised her head, her gaze appearing somewhat flustered due to nervousness, No, not at all!
Even though she said so verbally, she did not move her feet. Baron Stuart just kept looking at her silently, waiting for her next move.
Noticing his expression, Emily was brought back to reality, and awkwardly said, Um, I, Im a bit ufortable right now, could youleave for a moment
Emilys voice gradually dimmed, burying her face lower and lower, all she could think of was digging a hole to hide in!
As if he hadnt heard what she said clearly, Baron Stuart frowned slightly,
Chapter 56: 56: Awkward Period 3
Chapter 56 - 56: 56: Awkward Period 3
Trantor: 549690339
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts expression faltered for a moment before he turned his head to look at her discarded wet clothes nearby, frowning slightly.
Could it be that this woman wanted to wear those soaked clothes? Has she gone mad?
Baron Stuart didnt respond, but instead walked directly towards the wet clothes that could be wrung out. He then picked them up and carried them out of the bathroom!
Seeing her clothes being taken away without exnation, Emily Walker was shocked and followed after him, Hey, what are you doing!?
Baron Stuart walked straight to the trash can, then stretched out his hand to throw all the clothes into it!
At the sight of this, Emily Walker cried out in surprise, rushing over as she shouted, My clothes! She then red at him furiously, What do you think youre doing!?
Isnt this shirt youre wearing originally intending to say she could just wear his shirt, but as Baron Stuart looked at her while speaking, he caught a glimpse of something red on the inside of her pale leg
At this sight, Baron Stuart waspletely dumbstruck.
Feeling that his expression was somewhat strange, Emily Walker was puzzled too, but she started feeling a cold liquid gradually running down between her legs
Half a secondter, she snapped back to her senses, embarrassment overtaking her expression. Spinning around, she dashed into the bathroom, forcefully shut the door, bam! and locked it!
To ensure she felt even more secure, she leaned her body against the door. This should add an extrayer of safety!
Still frozen in ce, it took Baron Stuart half a moment to recover, his expression now somewhat unnatural.
So this woman
Dammit, he doesnt have any womens clothes here, and he certainly doesnt have that thing she needs right now!
Baron Stuart looked up at the firmly closed bathroom door; it was already almost 11 0clock at night, and he didnt know whether the supermarket next to the Company had closed yet.
As he usually didnt shop in the evening, he wasnt too certain about the closing times of the shopping mall and known supermarkets.
Thinking of the flustered, helpless expression the woman in the bathroom might be wearing, he left the room without hesitation.
The heavy rain outside continued, and the shop disys on both sides of the street had shut early due to the strong winds and torrential downpour. Still, Baron Stuart seemed to have no intention of giving up, as he set off running towards arge supermarket not far from the Futuren Group.
He remembered that yton Howard had mentioned that this supermarket closed at o oclock every night.
When he left, he hadnt taken an umbre, so by the time he reached the supermarket front entrance, his shirt, which had just dried from his body heat, was once again soaked through.
He raised his head and happened to see a waiter inside preparing to close the store.
Feeling urgent, Baron Stuart rushed over and grabbed the hand of the waiter who was about to lock the door!
The waiter was clearly startled by having his hand grabbed suddenly in the dead of night, turning his head with a frightened expression, wondering if he had encountered a robber in this stormy night!
But as he turned around, he saw an extremely handsome face!
Although his xen hair strands were shocked by the rainwater, his sculpted face had not been diminished in the slightest!
I need to buy something. Baron Stuart spoke, perhaps too urgently. His grip on the waiters hand tightened a little.
Noticing his deep ck pupils, the waiter shyly lowered his face, whispering,
Okay.. Chapters first released on find~novel
Chapter 57: 57: Awkward Period 4
Chapter 57 - 57: 57: Awkward Period 4
Trantor: 549690339
Only when the waiter let go of the door lock did Baron Stuart rx and release her hand.
Entering the supermarket, because it wasrge, Baron Stuart didnt know for a while where the womans products could be found.
But it he were to search tor it one location at a time, who knows when he would find it.
Thinking about the woman who was still in the bathroom in the room, he didnt care much and turned to the waiter who was following him, Where do you have the womens stuff?
What? The waiter was stunned, thinking he had heard wrong.
Sanitary napkins and the clothes you wear inside. He really couldnt say the word underwear.
But upon hearing his words, the waiter was even more stunned, looking at him in disbelief.
Maybe it was because of the waiters reaction that Baron Stuart felt inexplicably annoyed and embarrassed. He really regretted going out to buy these things for that woman!
At this thought, he wanted to turn around and leave, but just as he turned, he suddenly stopped, thought about it, gritted his teeth and turned back to the waiter, Its for my girlfriend. Shes not able toe out right now.
Finally, the waiter understood!
Embarrassedlyughing, Okay, please follow me.
So he was buying it for his girlfriend, no wonder, she thought she hade across a pervert. It would be such a pity if such a handsome guy were a pervert, thankfully he wasnt.
But upon thinking that he was buying for his girlfriend, the waiter felt a little empty inside and somewhat disappointed.
What kind of? After saying that, the waiter realized she might have spoken incorrectly, hurriedly correcting herself, Uh, I mean, what type does your girlfriend like?
Looking at the various womens products in front of him, Baron Stuart felt a bit awkward for the first time in his life. He averted his gaze and said, I dont know, this He pointed at the underwear on the shelf, Take one of each color. And for that
He paused, looked at the female waiter, What kind do you use every time?
His casual question left the waiter stunned and her face full of embarrassment. After a while, she shyly spoke, If you want something cleaner, then get this kind.
As she spoke, she shyly lowered her head and reached out to pick a pack of sanitary napkins from the shelf.
Lets go with this one. Baron Stuart didnt want to dwell on these awkward things any longer; the sooner he bought them, the sooner he could leave!
In the bathroom, it had been half an hour since Emily Walker rushed in. Now, she could only sit on the toilet, not even daring to get up! ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find~Novel
Her cell phone was also outside. If only she could call Gabrie Teddy to help bring her clothes and stuff.
At this rate, she really didnt know how long she would have to stay here.
Knock knock knock! Just when she was at a loss and full of sadness, the bathroom door was knocked on again, causing her whole body to tremble, and her nerves to tense up!
Open the door. Baron Stuarts voice sounded from outside the door.
But Emily Walker had no intention of obediently opening the door.
After waiting for a moment and seeing no movement inside, Baron Stuart calmly inserted the key into the bathroom door lock, turned it gently, and the door opened.
Despite being locked from the inside, the door was suddenly opened by someone. Emily Walker, who was sitting on the toilet, subconsciously jumped up, looking terrified at the doorway!
Dears, dont forget to add the book to your bookshelf or favorites after reading!
Chapter 58: 58: Falling ill 1
Chapter 58 - 58: 58: Falling ill 1
Trantor: 549690339
You, you What was he up to? She was already embarrassed enough, so why did he have to barge in like that?
Baron Stuart didnt say anything. Instead, he threw the paper bag he was holding to her, then turned around and left expressionlessly.
Emily Walker looked at the paper bag in her hand with surprise, and looked back at the door that had been closed once again, feelingpletely puzzled.
With a confused heart, Emily opened the beige paper bag, inside were two packs of sanitary cotton and several sets of underwear.
She looked surprised at the contents of the paper bag, then looked back at the bathroom door, thinking: Did he go out to buy these things for her just now?
But hes a man
Thinking of a man going to buy womens stuff, Emily couldnt help but feel that it was an extremely embarrassing thing!
As for this man, she suddenly realized that he was not a cold person, maybe in his inner world, there was a side to him that he didnt want others to know.
After about ten more minutes, Emily changed into a set of light purple underwear and walked out of the bathroom.
As expected, she felt much morefortable wearing underwear. Otherwise, if she only wore a shirt, she would feelpletely exposed.
Once dressed, she walked out with the paper bag, and as she raised her eyes, she saw the man soaked all over, sitting on the sofa. Seeing his wet hair, Emily
was somewhat surprised.
Looking outside at the storm raging, she thought, he must have gotten soaked again when he went out to help her buy things earlier.
Um the bathroom is avable now, you can
Before Emily finished speaking, she saw the tall man on the sofa get up and walk past her directly into the bathroom.
Thinking about how she had taken up so much time in the bathroom while the man outside was soaked and waiting for her, Emily felt a bit guilty.
Looking at the time, it was already midnight. She went to the window and looked out, the rainstorm still raging outside. How would she get home at this time of night?
Thinking about this, Emilys face became somewhat heavy, as she turned around and looked at the luxury room.
Half an hourter, Baron Stuart walked out of the bathroom, but at this moment, his face was slightly gloomy, as if he was in a bad mood.
He left the bathroom without saying a word, went straight to the bed, lifted the bedding, and got in, disregarding the confused Emily in the room.
What should she do? Should she leave now? But its still raining outside, and she cant go out in these clothes, can she?
But the man on the bed seemed to have no intention of letting her stay the night.
Looking at the man lying motionless under the bedding on the bed, Emily lowered her head, not knowing what to do for a moment.
Forget it, lets just find her wet clothes, change back into them, and leave.
With that thought, Emily went to the trash can again, trying to find the clothes that he had thrown away earlier.
Baron Stuart, who had been lying in bed with his eyes closed, seemed to sense the sound of things being rummaged in the room. He raised his head subconsciously and looked over, seeing the clueless woman rummaging through the trash again!
What was the matter with this woman? Wasnt she afraid of getting dirty?
Seeing her rummaging through the trash, Baron Stuarts already bad mood grew even worse.. He suddenly got up from the bed, grabbed the entire trash can, and quickly walked outside! Latest content published on
Chapter 59: 59: Falling ill 2
Chapter 59 - 59: 59: Falling ill 2
Trantor: 549690339
Emily Walker was somewhat stunned by his sudden approach, and by the time she came to her senses, Baron Stuart had already disappeared at the room entrance!
With a slightly dyed realization, she got up and quickly followed him, but as she reached the door, Baron Stuart returned, his displeasure clearly evident on his face.
Upon entering the room, he didnt look at Emily, but went straight back to the bed!
Looking at the man who had just entered the room, and then at the spot where he had joined her, she felt a surge of anxiety inside.
Hey, where have you thrown my clothes? Emily asked, a bit annoyed. Without clothes, she couldnt leave.
But what was going on with this man, what was it about her clothes that upset him?
There was no response from the man on the bed.
Hey, my clothes!
Seeing that he was unresponsive, Emily got angry. She quickly dashed to the window and continued to shout, What the hell is going on! Without those clothes, I cant leave this-
Could you please keep it down!
Before Emily finished her sentence, she saw the man in the bed suddenly sit up. His gaze was filled with anger, and she was obviously startled, abruptly falling silent, standing there and staring at him.
Seeing that she had finally quieted down, Baron Stuarty back down.
He was feeling terrible right now and whenever he felt this way, his mood worsened.
But, without clothes I Ah Seeing the raised quilt, Emily whispered, because she needed to know where her clothes were so she could leave.
But before she finished her sentence, she felt a hand swiftly grab her arm, pulled her onto the bed, and dragged her right under the quilt!
What are you doing! When she came to, Emily tried to struggle and get up.
But the unknown man pinned her small body tight with his arms and showed no intention of letting her go. His thin lips parted slightly, his eyes remained closed, and his voice sounded weak, Im so tired, cant you just lie quietly?
Even though he had no intention of dealing with this woman, her constant chatter forced him to intervene.
Feeling a strange breath rushing towards her, with a faint smell of shower gel, and especially the warmth radiating from his cheeks, Emilys heart throbbed wildly.
Since Baron Stuart had no intention of letting go, she didnt struggle either, just lying there on his chest, neither talking nor daring to close her eyes, as if she was afraid that something would happen as soon as she closed her eyes.
Of course, mainly because she was so nervous, she couldnt close her eyes!
The night deepened, and gradually, Emily started feeling the mans steady breathing. Slowly, she too fell asleep.
After a night of rain, the next morning was bright and sunny. Despite the sweltering summer weather, Emily felt increasinglyfortable in bed, without a hint of the lingering heat.
She even felt a bit sleepy, aware that she was awake but not willing to open her eyes.
Um what a soft bed let her sleep a little longer!
Wait a minute! A strong sense of alertness came over her, and Emily woke up immediately and looked around, taking in the luxury of the room.
God, what was the time? Original content can be found at find?novel
She looked at the time and it was already 9:30 in the morning!
God, how could she sleep until sote?
In a hurry, Emily got up from the bed, headed to the bathroom, and finished washing up in ten minutes..
Chapter 60: Falling Ill 3
Chapter 60: Falling Ill 3
Trantor: 549690339
When she went to leave with her small backpack, she suddenly realized her current attire and was filled with countless worries!
She looked around the room and saw that Young Lord had already left, but how was she supposed to leave now?
With a puzzled heart, Emily Walker gradually approached the front door of the room, opened it slightly, and peeked outside.
Inside the CEOs office, the secretary knocked on the door at this moment and handed a file to Baron Stuart, Boss, this is the document needed for the uing meeting. Please take a look at it.
Handing over the document to Baron Stuart, the secretary retreated to one side and patiently waited.
But under normal circumstances, urgent information would be reviewed by the boss first; however, today
ncing at the indifferent boss, the secretary cautiously made another attempt, Boss, about that document
Baron Stuart looked up at the female secretary, with his eyebrows slightly furrowed due to difort. He quickly skimmed the document and then handed it to the secretary, Go and prepare it.
Alright. The secretary took the document and left.
After she left, Baron Stuart put down the work in his hand, got up and walked over to the sofa ced nearby. He sat down, leaned his head back on the sofa, and his expression did not look very well. Official source is Find~Novel
He wanted to close his eyes and rest for a while, but the ringing of the cellphone not far away interrupted him.
Emily had been standing at the door, and suddenly, her cellphone in her bag rang, startling her. She hurriedly took out her cell phone after ncing at Baron Stuart on the sofa. It was Gabrie Teddy who called.
Looking at the woman standing at the door, Baron Stuarts mood was still not very good, so he ignored her and continued to close his eyes and rest.
Emily hung up the phone, and after looking around the spacious office, she wanted to go out, but was afraid that someone might suddenly enter the office.
Without my permission, they wouldnt dare toe in. As if he sensed her thoughts, Baron Stuart suddenly spoke up, seemingly guessing her inner concerns.
At his words, Emily hesitated for a moment, then slowly walked out of the room.
Fortunately, the mens shirt was quiterge, and when she wore it, it looked like an extra-long dress that covered everything it needed to. Of course, she didnt dare to sit down for fear that her exposure would happen upon sitting.
Um, Im going to bete to work
Just wait a little longer. Baron Stuart kept his eyes closed and leaned his head against the back of the sofa.
Emily was somewhat confused, not knowing what he meant by waiting a little longer, and could only stare at him nkly.
Do you really want to go to work dressed like this? Seeing her silent, Baron Stuart finally opened his eyes and looked at her as he spoke.
Of course not. Emily told the truth, Ive already asked Gabrie to bring me some clothes.
Hearing that, Baron Stuart couldnt help but smile, looking at her, Do you think your friend can get in here?
How could an ordinary person enter this ce? Let alone his office, even the grand entrance of Futuren Group couldnt be entered without permission.
But Emily obviously hadnt thought about this and looked at him in surprise, What are you saying? My friend cante in?
What should she do about her clothes?
Knock, knock, knock!
At this moment, there was a knock on the door, scaring Emily as her eyes widened, staring nervously at the buzzing office door, looking lost for a moment.
Young Lord. yton Howards voice sounded from outside the door..
Chapter 61: Falling Ill 4
Chapter 61: Falling Ill 4
Trantor: 549690339
Upon hearing that, Baron Stuart nced at the flustered Emily Walker and then spoke, Come in. The source of th?s content is FindN()vel
After getting permission, yton Howard walked in, but the scene before him was obviously a bit bewildering.
Early in the morning, when the Young Master asked him to prepare a womans clothes for the office, he thought it was strange, not expecting it to be Lady
Carter here.
But, why would Lady Carter be here so early in the morning?
Seeing yton suddenly enter, Emily lowered her head in embarrassment, her hands tightly gripping the hem of her white shirt.
From the moment yton entered, Baron Stuart had been watching him, so up until now, he noticed that yton had been staring at the woman in front of him without shifting his gaze!
Have you seen enough? Baron Stuart spoke up, his displeasure apparent and voice cold as ice, causing yton to snap back to his senses quickly.
Hurrying to the tea table beside the sofa, he set down the paper bag in his hand, Young Lord, here are the clothes you requested.
Baron Stuart nced at the clothes in his hand and then emotionlessly said, You can go now.
yton nodded, and then left.
Your clothes are here. He nced at Emily, who was holding her head, and Baron Stuart spoke calmly.
Emily was startled by his words and slowly raised her head to look at Baron
Stuart, then at the paper bag on the tea table.
Could it be that what he meant by waiting a while was this?
But, she didnt understand why he would always whenever she was in an awkward situation.
Was she overthinking it?
Thank you. Emily thanked him, went to pick up the paper bag, and headed towards the rxation room.
Opening the paper bag, she found a sky-blue short fashion top and a pair of capri jeans inside.
Although she didnt pick the clothes herself, Emily quite liked them and wondered how much this outfit cost.
Flipping open the clothes, Emily discovered that the price tags were still attached, so she turned them over to look.
The total for both items was 580 USD, thankfully not too expensive.
After changing into the clothes, Emily walked out of the room, holding a paper bag and wearing her small backpack on her back, and came up to Baron Stuart.
She gently put the paper bag on the tea table and said, Thank you for buying me these clothes. These are the ones you boughtst night and theres still a lot left.
She only needed the sanitary cotton temporarilyst night, and wouldnt need it once she got home, and she also had baby clothes at home, so she didnt need to take these back either.
Baron Stuart looked at the paper bag she left behind, pondering who she nned to leave it for?
He looked up with a slightly displeased expression, If you dont need it, take it to throw away yourself.
After saying that, he stood up and walked towards his office desk without looking back, and quickly immersed himself in work.
Watching his retreating figure, Emily hesitated about what to do. If they were thrown away, it would be a waste.
After some contemtion, unwilling to throw them away, Emily decided to pick them back up, reasoning that if they needed to be thrown away, she might as well take them home.
Gathering the stuff, Emily turned around and looked at the office desk, nning to say her farewells before leaving.
However, as soon as she turned around, she saw the man at the office desk with his hands supporting his forehead, looking quite ufortable.
She approached, and somehow started to worry, Whats wrong with you?
Baron Stuart remained silent; he was truly tired, so tired that he didnt want to talk anymore.
But the more he didnt speak, the more Emily wanted to know what was wrong with him!
Chapter 62: Buying Antipyretics
Chapter 62: Buying Antipyretics
Trantor: 549690339
She walked with a light step, slowly moving towards the office desk. It seemed that sincest night, he had looked quite ufortable.
And this morning when she got up, she also noticed that his face seemed a little different than before.
Are you feeling unwell somewhere? Emily Walker approached him and tentatively asked.
Baron Stuart remained silent and didnt lift his head.
Seeing that he still wasnt answering, Emilv didnt know if he was asleeD or what, and she slowly extended her own hand, gradually getting closer to his cheek.
At this touch, even Baron felt her cold hand and instinctively raised his head, looking at her with a puzzled expression.
As he raised his head, Emily quickly withdrew her hand because of the burning heat on his cheek, looking at him shocked, You you seem to be sick.
Baron narrowed his eyes. He also felt a bit ufortable, but he was more curious about why the woman in front of him stretched her hand to feel his face.
Upon touching the burning temperature on his cheek, Emily understood immediately.
It must have been him getting drenched in the rain several timesst night and then sitting on the sofa with his clothes soaked through. In the sweltering summer, it would be strange for him not to have a fever after experiencing such temperature differences.
Seeing her nervous look, Baron was very puzzled but didnt say anything, just staring at her directly.
Do you have any cold and fever medicine here? Seeing his face getting worse, Emily asked subconsciously.
No. He rarely got sick since he was a child and didnt need those medicines.
Emily nodded her head after hearing this, seemingly pondering something. After a moment, she raised her head, turned around, and said to him, Wait here. Ill go buy some medicine for you.
After putting the things in her hands back on the tea table, Emily left the office without hesitation.
He always helped her during her difficult moments, so it was time for her to return the favor.
Sitting at the secretarys position at the entry hall of the CEOs office, the female secretary looked up and saw a womaning out of the office, which inevitably surprised her. Latest content published on f?dnvel
Since she started working, no woman had ever entered her bosss office until now. But how could this woman havee out from inside?
Did she enter before they started work? But who is she? Why would she enter the CEOs office outside of working hours?
A series of questions arose in the female secretarys mind who couldnt figure out who this mysterious woman was that came out of the office.
Because as far as she knew, the only woman rted to her boss was Cam Walker, who had just recently gotten engaged to him. But clearly, the woman just now was not her.
So who could it be? They had never heard of their boss having any scandals or mysterious women in his life.
Inside the office, Baron felt his head getting heavier and heavier, so he got up from his desk and chose to lie down on the sofa for a while.
ncing at the paper bag on the tea table, he couldnt help but secretly criticize: Did that woman really go to buy medicine for him?
His heavy eyelids made him not want to specte on whether it was true or not; hey down on the sofa and began to close his eyes and rest.
He didnt know how long it had been when he felt the office door being pushed open, but his heavy eyelids made him decide not to open his eyes and continue to keep them closed.
Cam Walker entered the office and immediately saw Baron Stuart lying on the sofa..
Chapter 63: A Chance Encounter
Chapter 63: A Chance Encounter Updates are released by f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Trantor: 549690339
Her lips curled into a seemingly innocent smile, thinking he was asleep, she tiptoed closer to the sofa.
As if chiseled by a sculptor, an impably gorgeous face, matched by a desirable figure, appealing appearance, impressive family background and formidable influenceall these features made this man in front of her a paragon of the world, which utterly enraptured Cam Walker.
Since she was a child, she had been dreaming of bing his bride. Nowadays, her dream had finallye true.
Faintly bending over before the sofa, Cam yearned to move a bit closer, to observe more clearly the exquisitely appealing features of this man in front of her.
This exceptional man was hers; no matter the cost, she would never let any woman have him.
While enchanted by his captivating good looks, Cam slightly raised her lips, she slowly leaned down, intending to kiss Baron Stuarts sensually enticing thin lips.
Her rosy lips slowly approached, making Baron Stuart, who had been closing his eyes, slightly flutter his eyshes because of the scented lip gloss.
He initially thought it was her that was back. However, as he remembered, she didnt seem to use lipstick or anything of that sort.
Just as Baron Stuart was going to open his eyes out of curiosity, the office door was pushed open.
Emily Walker swung the door open in a flustered rush and dashed straight in,
Your medicine was purchased, quickly take itC
When she caught sight of the scene in front of her, her voice abruptly stopped; she stood staring, dumbstruck.
Originally assuming she was about to kiss him squarely, she didnt expect a sudden interruption, spoiling her chances!
The man who had been pretending to be asleep on the sofa by now also opened his eyes, looking towards Emily at the front door. He saw her holding a small white bag, which contained a few differently sized boxes.
Cam turned her head and looked surprised when she saw who had arrived.
Very soon, her once content face instantly turned unpleasant. She stood up ring at Emily, her lips curving into a scornful, cold smile. She said in a hard tone, Is seducing someone elses fiance your profession?
This woman keepsing after Baron Stuart time and time again, even daring to pursue her Cams man. Did she now take herself too seriously?
Looking at Emily across from her, Cam was frustrated and made a decision deep down that no matter what, she would chase this annoying woman away from Baron Stuart!
She spoke confidently, leaving Emily at the door speechless for a while.
She knew that the woman in front of her was that mans fiancee. Perhaps from the beginning, she should have stayed away from this man to avoid gaining such an unfair reputation.
She calmed her emotions, dismissive of Cams words. Walking to the tea table, she put down the small white bag, nced at the man who had just sat up from the sofa, and then softly said, The medication is here, take it once in the morning and again in the evening.
Having said that, Emily picked up the paper bag that she had previously ced on the tea table. She then turned to Cam on the side, spoke evenly but assertively, I am a waitress by profession, and besides, I have never thought of seducing your fiance. Ie here only to collect my stuff.
Having said that, Emily picked up the paper bag and small backpack, wanting to turn around and leave.
However, Cam wasnt willing to let it go so easily.. She saw her lips curl into a chuckle, her tone filled with sarcasm, A waitress? Particrly serving men in bed?
Chapter 64: Camila Walker Acts Tough
Chapter 64: Cam Walker Acts Tough
Trantor: 549690339
Hearing this, Emily Walker, who was about to turn around and leave, stopped in her tracks, and her hand clutching the small paper bag tightened slightly.
Although her stepmother and aunt had insulted and humiliated her before, none of them had ever trampled on her dignity as much as Cam Walker did, making her feel utterly worthless.
She turned around, looked at Cam Walker, and said neither humbly nor arrogantly, Yes, youd better keep a close eye on your fiance. Who knows, maybe one day Ill be serving him in bed. What do you think?
After saying this, Emily sneered coldly, nced at Cam Walker, and turned to leave.
Since she was already destined to be saddled with this unfounded usation, there was no point in trying to exin.
But her wordspletely enraged Cam Walker, who saw her anger re as she took a step forward and yanked at the small paper bag in Emilys hand, causing the underwear and two bags of sanitary cotton to spread out messily!
Looking at the scattered womens items on the floor, Cam Walkers eyes widened in shock! ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? FindN0vel
Then, she sneered and looked up at Emily, Ha! Is this your way of seducing men? You even brought this kind of stuff!?
Thinking of the possibility that this woman might appear in front of Baron Stuart wearing such sexy and seductive underwear, Cam Walker couldnt contain her anger, wishing she could tear off her skin and y her alive!
Looking at the items scattered on the floor, Emily ignored Cam Walker and squatted down to pick them up.
Cant you hear me talking to you!? Seeing her ignoring herself, Cam Walker became even angrier, walked up, and fiercely lifted her right foot, then stepped on the underwear Emily was about to pick up without hesitation!
Seeing the item being stepped on, Emily had no choice but to let go and reach for another set, but as soon as she extended her hand, Cam Walkers foot stomped down on it again, Im talking to you! Did your parents never teach you the basic manners!?
Cam Walker remained self-righteous, her anger clearly visible on her face.
But it was this sentence that finally caused the long-suffering Emily topletely explode!
She could stand anything anyone said about her, but she couldnt tolerate anyone insulting her deceased parents!
Emily quickly stood up and yelled at Cam Walker, who was standing in front of her, What do you want from me!?
p! A loud pnded heavily on Emilys left cheek, and for a moment, she felt a burning sensation, as if she had been scorched.
Baron Stuart, who had been sitting on the sofa all this time, clearly didnt expect Cam Walker to actually hit someone and couldnt help but stand up, his displeasure deepening.
Emily, taken aback by the p, looked at Cam Walker with wide eyes.
Get out. A deep voice sounded, and Baron Stuart suppressed the anger in his heart, his face cold as ice.
For a moment, the two women didnt know who he was asking to leave and both turned their heads to look at the cold-faced man.
After half a moment, Baron Stuart finally raised his head slowly, his gaze falling on Cam Walker.
Upon encountering his chilly pupils, Cam Walkers heart sank, unable to believe that he was asking her to leave.
Stuart, are you asking me
Get out before I lose my temper, Baron Stuart said coldly, cutting her off.
Cam Walker stared wide-eyed, unable to believe the reality before her, How can you do this to me! Im your fiancee!
You wont leave? ncing at Cam Walker, Baron Stuart strode over to his office desk and pressed an inte button. Send security up..
Chapter 65: Drawing the Line?
Chapter 65: Drawing the Line?
Trantor: 549690339
Watching him press the inte and speak, Cam Walkers face was filled with disbelief. Wasnt she his fiance?
Why, why did he ask her to leave in front of another woman, even calling security toe over?
All of this was due to the woman in front of her, it was all her fault!
Thinking of this, Cam Walker turned her gaze and stared at Emily Walker. Her pupils were filled with anger and jealousy. One day, she would make this woman pay double for the humiliation she had suffered today!
Soon, security knocked on the door and entered.
Boss. The two bodyguards bowed deeply to Baron Stuart as they walked in.
Baron Stuart raised his head and looked at Cam Walker.
Baron, youll regret how you treated me one day! After saying that, Cam Walker turned around and walked straight to the office entrance, past the two security guards.
Once Cam Walker and the two security guards left, Emily crouched down and continued to pick up the scattered stuff on the ground.
Baron walked over and saw the clear finger marks on her face, feeling annoyed that she hadnt fought back.
Are you an idiot? She hit you, and you didnt even fight back!?
Emily ignored him, instead continuing to pick up everything from the ground, trying to suppress the tears that were still swirling in her eyes.
From the day she got close to this man, she thought she could seize the opportunity to get close to the heir of Futuren Group and ask him to help her find the culprit who hurt her little brother.
But she didnt expect that he already had a fiance, and that she had unwittingly be the third party who seduced him.
Nowadays, she had no reason to have any further involvement with this man. Her brother had already woken up, and she didnt need any of that so-called revenge anymore, whether it was Elia Parker and her daughter or the person who had hurt her brother, she didnt want to think about it anymore.
She only wanted to live an ordinary life with her brother, no longer entangled in a web of hatred.
After picking up all the stuff, Emily stood up and faced Baron, Give me your bank ount number, Ill transfer the rent to you after receiving my sry every month.
Baron looked at her, his eyes slightly narrowed, What?
In order to avoid your fiances misunderstanding, Ill keep an eye on myself from now on. As long as youre around, I will absolutely not set foot there.
She said it with a firm tone, not even ncing at Baron, and what she said made him inexplicably feel very annoyed!
What did she mean by absolutely not setting foot wherever he was?
Do you want to cut ties with me? He lowered his head to look at her, his deep eyes revealing an aura of mystery that was hard to decipher.
Emily didnt answer, but kept her head down, as if consenting silently.
Her silence only made Baron even more displeased. He raised his gaze and smiled faintly, Well then, Im afraid youll have to move off this. Chapters first released on find?novel
His inexplicable words finally made Emily look up, her expression puzzled as she asked, What?
Didnt you say that you absolutely wont set foot wherever I am? Im standing on this Earth, so go ahead and leave. Baron spoke dismissively. There were many ces in Ennd that belonged to Futuren Corporation, and he was curious how this woman nned to set boundaries with him.
Emily looked at him, finding his words both infuriating and amusing but unable toe up with a rebuttal, she could only grit her teeth and re at him!
Chapter 66: 66: Sorry, my apologies.
Chapter 66 - 66: 66: Sorry, my apologies.
Trantor: 549690339
You really are Im not referring to the, I meant any ce where you can see me, Id rather take a detour!
Emily Walker was so angry that she was speechless. She picked up the paper bag and turned to head for the office door without paying him any attention! Just how high is this mans IQ? How could he construe her words to something to do with a?
Just how high is Baron Stuarts IQ? If Emily Walker actually knew, she would probably be stunned!
Watching two womene out of the CEOs office in quick session, the female secretary waspletely baffled. Emily Walker, the older miss of the Walker Family, should be the legitimate wife, so why was she the one escorted out by security?
Then who is this mysterious woman? The CEOs mistress? Isnt the difference between her status and treatment too stark!
As soon as Emily Walker left the office, she bumped into a well-built man!
Im sorry, excuse me. She nced at the man she had bumped into, apologized, and without thinking further, she turned and walked towards the elevator door.
Watching the unfamiliar womaning out of Baron Stuarts office, Leonardo Bryson had a moment of surprise on his face.
Because, if this woman is Baron Stuarts client, going by her dress and demeanor she clearly doesnt seem to be a businesswoman, but rather a regr college student.
As Emily Walker was indeed a college student, and the clothes that yton Howard sent her today had a slightly clear, hence giving Emily Walker a hint of innocence.
What Leonardo Bryson couldnt figure out though, was why was a girl who seemed like a college studenting out of Baron Stuarts office?
Moreover, looking at her when she just came out, it seemed like she had a dispute with the person inside, which aroused Leonardo Brysons curiosity even more.
Once she left Futuren Groups tower building, Gabrie Teddy from across immediately came over and hugged Emily Walker in anguish, Emily, you finally came out!
Gabrie? Seeing the flustered and exasperated Gabrie in front of her, Emily Walker was slightly stunned and thought something had happened, Whats wrong?
You still have the nerve to ask whats wrong, Im here to deliver some stuff to you, but they didnt let me in! She had originally nned to take a good look at the renowned Futuren Group, but didnt expect that she would only be able to reach the reception hall. The beauty at the reception desk wouldnt let her go upstairs to find anyone! Read full story at find(?)ovel
Thinking of how the reception beauties had looked her up and down, Gabrie Teddy felt extremely ufortable. They clearly saw her as beneath them!
Thank you Gabrie, I already have clothes now, sorry you had to make a wasted trip. Emily Walker felt nothing but guilt for Gabries wasted trip.
Looking at Emily Walkers outfit, Gabrie Teddys eyes clearly held surprise. Even though Emily Walker was not wearing any major brand, her clothes were definitely boutique pieces.
Where did you get these clothes? She was really curious, And what were you doing in Futuren Group? It was only now that Gabrie Teddy remembered that she had a ton of questions for Emily Walker.
Its nothing. Emily didnt want to discuss her dealings with Baron Stuart, so she casually deflected the question and turned to walk towards the bus station.
But Gabrie Teddys curiosity got the better of her, and she rushed up to Emily and continued asking, Oh, and how are you acquainted with the handsome guy who came looking for you yesterday? He looked really rich.
Which one? Emily was utterly puzzled.. Had people beening to the store to look for her?
Chapter 67: 67: How Is It You?
Chapter 67 - 67: 67: How Is It You?
Trantor: 549690339
Its the one who was driving the sapphire blue sports car, and he even asked for your address!
You gave him my address!? Emily Walker was surprised, no wonder he found her newly moved home so quickly, it turned out to be Gabrie Teddy who told him.
Yeah! Gabrie Teddy nodded nkly, and then said with a curious look, Do you really know that handsome guy? Who is he? Whats his name? As she spoke, Gabrie Teddy suddenly lowered her head and thought, I seem to have seen that handsome guy somewhere
Alright, lets hurry to the store, or well get scolded by the store manager. Not wanting to continue entwining with Gabrie Teddy, Emily Walker walked towards the bus station at a faster pace.
Hey, Emily, wait for me Gabrie Teddy quickly followed, and the two headed for the bus station together.
For the next few days, Emily Walker continued to work at the milk tea shop as usual, and took on some temporary jobs in the evenings when she was off work.
Today was the weekend, and the store was a bit busier than usual.
Most of the customers who came here were students, and of course, some office workers as well.
Its here, this ce has really good milk tea! Outside the store, Be Stuart was pulling a mans arm, heading straight for Coco Milk Tea Shop!
Isnt this the ce you little girls like to go? Leonardo Bryson looked at the signboard in front of him and spoke indifferently.
What little girls, I am already an adult, I will be 18 years old next month! Be Stuart was clearly dissatisfied with Leonardo Brysons title for her.
Because she didnt want to be a little girl, especially in front of him, Leonardo Bryson!
Seeing her somewhat angry appearance, Leonardo Bryson patted her head, Yes, you are already an adult, but you still have to call me brother, as it is polite.
No, I dont want to be your sister! After saying that, Be Stuart didnt hold him anymore but walked towards the milk tea shop with an unhappy expression.
As for her sudden displeasure, Leonardo Bryson saw everything and quickly followed.
Be Stuart found a seat by the window and sat down, and soon, Emily Walker came over, What would you like to order, please?
Hearing this familiar voice, Be Stuart, who was still angry, frowned slightly, then looked up at Emily Walker.
Why is it you!? Why was it her, the woman she had bumped into!
Seeing Be Stuart, Emily Walker also looked somewhat surprised, but as it was her working hours, she didnt say much and just politely greeted with a smile, Hello.
Looking at her maid-like uniform, Be Stuart looked at her with disdain, Are you working part-time here?
Yes. Emily Walker nodded politely and ignored the contempt in Be Stuarts eyes.
On the other hand, when Leonardo Bryson saw Emily Walker, he also showed a puzzled expression and asked with a smile, Arent you the girl who came out of Baron Stuarts office?
Hearing that, Emily Walker was stunned for a moment, and after a while, she regained her senses. Following that, she got worried and didnt understand who the man in front of her was and how he knew she had been in Baron Stuarts office?
What? My brothers office? Her? Before Emily Walker could respond, Be Stuart had already jumped up in astonishment, staring at Leonardo Bryson with wide eyes.
The three people looked at each other, and for a moment, they all forgot what they were going to say.
Hey, did you really go to my brothers office!? She really didnt understand what the rtionship was between this woman and her brother.. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find(?)ovel
Chapter 68: 68: I’ve Sent You the Address
Chapter 68 - 68: 68: Ive Sent You the Address
Trantor: 549690339
It wouldnt be strange for a businessman to enter her brothers office, but shes clearly just a working girl!
Seeing her shocked expression, Emily Walker decided not to exin and instead asked with a smile, What would you two like to order?
She really didnt want to talk about her personal matters during working hours, especially anything rted to her and that man. She would avoid it as much as possible.
Leonardo Bryson, who was sitting next to Be Stuart, seemed to understand
Emilys reluctance and didnt ask any more questions. Instead, he turned to
Be and said, Didnt you say the milk tea here is good?
Be looked at Leonardo and then at Emily, and then spoke with a worried frown, Yes, were here for milk tea, but now I want to know even more what her rtionship is with my brother!
If you really want to know, then ask your brother. Can we order something now? Leonardo looked at her with tenderness and indulgence on his face.
Hearing this, Be narrowed her eyes, considering it a good idea!
Well, time to order!
One strawberry cheese, one matcha cake, and two pudding milk teas!
Alright, please wait a moment. Seeing Be not pressing on the matter, Emily finally breathed a sigh of relief and walked towards the counter.
As soon as Emily walked away, Be couldnt wait to take out her cell phone and dialed Baron Stuarts number. Hey, brother, have you had lunch yet?
Hmm.
Thene out for an afternoon tea! After saying this, Be took the phone down, took a photo of Emilys side profile from the counter, sent it, and added, Ive sent you the address. Ill be waiting! Updates are released by find[?]ovel
If her brother really knew this girl, he woulde as soon as he saw the photo. At that time, she would definitely find out his rtionship with her!
In the private room, Baron Stuart sat at the dining table, his right hand holding the phone and looking at the address Be sent him.
In the screen, a familiar figure made him squint slightly. Although it was a side profile, he quickly recognized the frail silhouette.
Looking at the phone, Baron Stuart couldnt help but curl his lips into a faint smile. Then he got up and said to the man opposite him, Sorry, I have something urgent to deal with. Well discuss the contract next time.
10 minutester, a white Maserati stopped at the entrance of Pedestrian Street. As it was the weekend and there were already many people around, the car quickly attracted many envious nces, directed at Baron Stuart who was getting out of the car.
Ignoring those worldly and greedy looks, Baron Stuart walked straight to Coco Milk Tea Shop after getting out of the car.
He had been here once before, so he wasnt unfamiliar with the address Be sent him.
Do you think my brother wille? Inside the store, Be kept looking in the direction of the front door. From her expression, she seemed to not want him toe, because as soon as he did, it would probably have something to do with this girl.
Thats because she knew her brother too well. He hated going to milk tea shops like this, where only young girls would go!
Looking at Be sitting across from him, Leonardo turned his gaze and looked at Emily, who was not far away, serving customers. Recalling the situation at Futuren Group that day, he was also curious about the rtionship between this girl and Baron Stuart.
After all, they had known each other for eight years, and except for their university years, he had not seen Baron Stuart involved with any woman..
Chapter 69: 69: So You Don’t Like Me…
Chapter 69 - 69: 69: So You Dont Like Me
Trantor: 549690339
Not to mention seeing a woman who has nothing to do with work in his office. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find{n}ovel
Be Stuart moved her gaze back from the front door, and discovered that Leonardo Bryson was staring at something. She followed his gaze.
To her dismay, he was looking at another woman!
Hey! Leonardo, dont look at other women! Be pouted, looking quite upset.
Leonardo, however, dismissively turned his head, a rxed smile scrolling up his face, You should call me Big Brother Yates.
No way!
Why? Leonardo asked casually, taking a sip from the milk tea cup in front of him, and shifting his gaze outside the window.
Actually, he understood everything but for 18 -year-old Be, he needed time. At her age, what she thought of as affection might just be curiosity or infatuation.
Besides, the age gap between them was simply too wide, acting as a constant barrier in Leonardos heart.
His seemingly casual questions left Be, usually so high-spirited and proud, momentarily speechless.
She wanted to say that she liked him, so she didnt want to call him her big brother, but she was too embarrassed to actually say it.
Moreover, she firmly believed that it was the males role to confess his affection!
Because because I have a brother, I dont need you to be my brother! Be came up with an excuse on the spot.
Is that so? You dont like me then Leonardo turned his head, looking intensely at her.
Before he could finish his sentence, Be panicked on the spot, Thats not it! Actually, I She did like him, she liked him very much!
But once she tried to say it, she couldnt.
Seeing her flustered expression, Leonardo Smile gently, What I meant to say was, you dont like me being your brother.
Of course I dont! Be pouted unhappily, and just swallowed the strawberry cake she had been eating, as if to mask her affection.
CoughMmm
Maybe she was eating too fast, Be choked within half a second, unable to spit it out or swallow, practically suffocating!
Whats the matter!? Seeing her painful expression, Leonardos heart tightened, he quickly stood and went to her side, patting her back while urgently calling out, Waiter! Warm water, please!
Emily Walker, who was not far away, rushed over with a cup of warm water when she heard his call.
Leonardo took the water and hurried to Bes side.
Are you alright? Having seen her breathe a sigh of relief after drinking the water, Emily asked politely.
Its okay, thanks. Leonardo looked up at Emily standing beside him and smiled.
At this moment, the door was pushed open and Baron Stuart walked in.
As Be had chosen a spot near the entrance, Emily instantly noticed Baron
Stuart and greeted professionally, Wee
Her voice cut off abruptly as she curiously looked at the man who had suddenly appeared.
As soon as Baron Stuart entered, he saw Emily standing there. Without sparing her a nce, he walked straight past her towards Leonardo and Be..
Chapter 70: 70: Is it Strange for Me to Know Her?
Chapter 70 - 70: 70: Is it Strange for Me to Know Her?
Trantor: 549690339
Whats wrong? Baron Stuart asked, furrowing his brows at the sight of his sisters red face. He then sat down across from them.
Its nothing. She just ate too fast and choked a little. Be Stuart was fine now, so Leonardo Bryson also sat up straight and looked at the baron.
Emily Walker, who had been standing nearby, looked at the nonchnt man and hesitated, not knowing whether to approach or not.
If she didnt go over, it would be a dereliction of her duty. If she did go, she was afraid it would lead to unnecessary trouble.
Because she had previously said that she would avoid the ces he was in.
Thinking about this, Emily clenched her teeth, wanting to turn around and leave, waiting for another waiter toe.
Waiter.
Just as she was about to turn away, the mans voice rang out from behind her when she least expected it!
Emily couldnt help it, and reluctantly turned around with a smile on her face.
Hello, she said as she walked over to the three people, smiled politely at Baron Stuart, and asked, What would you like to order?
Baron Stuart lowered his head, looking at the menu in front of him. He didnt know which type of milk tea was good or not. However, as soon as he opened the menu, a certain name caught his attention.
Give me a cup of Mandarin Duck Milk Tea first. Baron Stuart didnt look up, instead handing the menu back to Emily. His expression remained calm, as if he never knew her from the start.
Mandarin Duck Milk Teabines the aroma of coffee and the richness of milk tea. Students who usually visit the store do not order this vor, so it was not a popr item.
Emily couldnt help but feel that the man in front of her had deliberately ordered this particr milk tea.
Alright, please wait. Although she couldnt understand what the man was thinking, Emily still took the menu and headed towards the counter to prepare the Mandarin Duck Milk Tea.
Do you know that girl? Watching Emilys retreating figure, Leonardo Bryson took a sip of the milk tea Be ordered for him. He was asking Baron Stuart, but his eyes never left Emily at the counter.
Yes, Baron Stuart replied lightly, also looking towards Emily.
It had been more than a week since hest saw this woman. Seeing her again, the strange feeling inside him seemed to be welling up again.
But as soon as he replied, Be abruptly sprayed out the milk tea she had just taken a sip of. Luckily, Baron Stuart was sitting across from Leonardo, or else he wouldve been caught off guard by the spray!
What!? Brother, you really know her!? Be Stuart put down her tea cup, looking at Baron Stuart in shock.
Seeing her surprised expression, Baron Stuart slightly furrowed his brow and asked back, Is it strange that I know her?
Be Stuart blinked her big eyes in surprise, her expression a little flustered,
Noits just,st time I asked you, you said you didnt know her!
Baron Stuart lowered his eyes. At that time, he did know her, but he didnt know that her name was Emily Walker.
So when Be asked him, he had firmly denied it.
Brotheryou really know her? Be Stuart pointed to Emily, who was preparing milk tea at the counter not far away, Why do you know her? Whats your rtionship with her? Updates are released by fin?novel
Chapter 71: 71: The Mandarin Duck Stone at the Collar
Chapter 71 - 71: 71: The Mandarin Duck Stone at the Cor
Trantor: 549690339
A series of questions in Be Stuarts heart almost drove her mad, and she just wanted to know what the rtionship was between the little girl and her brother!
Obviously displeased by his sisters questioning, Baron Stuart looked at her coldly and remained silent without answering.
Upon encountering her brothers gaze and expression, Be Stuart unconsciously pursed her lips, feeling as though she had asked too many questions at once.
I just want to know whats going on between you and her Be Stuart pouted discontentedly.
In the midst of Be Stuarts questioning, Emily Walker had alreadye over with the Mandarins Duck Milk Tea she had prepared.
Enjoy. After putting down the milk tea, Emily Walker was about to turn and leave.
But as soon as she turned her head, a rxed voice came from behind her, Wait a moment.
Hearing this, Emily Walker clenched her teeth again, turned back, and smiled at Baron Stuart, Is there anything else you need?
She really didnt know what this man wanted, with so many waiters around, but he had to call her!
I remember you saidst time that you would avoid me wherever I am? Baron Stuart looked up at her, wanting to know what this woman would do today.
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker was stunned, and the smile on her face disappeared in an instant. She knew that this man would bring up this matter to embarrass her, knowing that this was her workce!
But right now, she didnt know what to do. Find the newest release on
At this moment, she wondered what would happen if she pretended to be ignorant?
Sir, you must have remembered wrong. I dont even know you. She had no other choice for the sake of her job.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart dismissively lifted the corner of his mouth. Then, he raised his hand and brushed it over the cor of his pink shirt. With a gentle flick of his slender finger, the ck thread on his chest was exposed, revealing a grayish mandarin duck stone.
Since Emily Walker was standing, she could see the mandarin duck stone hanging between his honey-colored chest with just a nce.
Isnt that? Emily Walker stared wide-eyed at the mandarin duck stone on his corbone. She remembered asking for it backst time, but he said he didnt see it then. Now, he shamelessly wore her mandarin duck stone on his neck?
Brother, whats that thing on your neck? It looks so unique. Baron Stuarts casual gesture happened to be seen by Be Stuart across the table, who also noticed the Mandarin Duck Stone on his cor.
From childhood to now, she had never seen her brother wear any pendant, and couldnt help but be curious.
Baron Stuart looked up at his sister across the table, the corners of his mouth rising slightly, and said, I bought it at a shopping mall a few days ago.
Bought? How is that possible! Emily Walker looked at him incredulously. How could this man im her things were bought!?
Even if someone else had the exact same mandarin duck stone as hers, the ck thread couldnt be the same, right? That was the thin rope she made herself!
That thats my thing, how can you say its bought! Emily Walker spoke up since it was the only thing left by her parents. No matter what, she wanted it back.
As soon as her words came out, the six eyes at the dining table all looked over, especially Be Stuart and Leonardo Bryson, who were even more in disbelief.
Both of them couldnt help but wonder. If the pendant really belonged to her, why would it be worn by Baron Stuart?
Really? How are you going to prove this thing is yours? Also, you just said that we dont know each other, right? Baron Stuart looked at her, the corner of his mouth hinting at a smile..
Chapter 72: Bella Stuart’s Unintentional Scream
Chapter 72: Be Stuarts Unintentional Scream
Trantor: 549690339
I How should she bring it up? That thing had fallen in his room after thev had slept together that day.
But with so many people around, how could she mention it? If she didnt mention it, she wouldnt be able to get the mandarin duck stone back, which really gave her a headache.
I remembered it wrong. Actually, we met at the Futuren hotel. That thing really fell there. I hope you can return it to me. Emily Walker looked at him, her expression neither servile nor overbearing, hoping that he would let bygones be bygones and return the mandarin duck stone to her.
Baron Stuart looked at her, quite satisfied with her admitting the mistake,
Then tell me, where did it fall?
At his words, Emilys face showed surprise. Did this man want her to say that it had fallen on his bed!?!
She red at Baron Stuart, somewhat angry. This man not only took her stuff but also shamelessly asked her to say where it had fallen!
If I tell you, will you return the thing to me? Emily suppressed her anger. I will return it to you if you say it right. Baron Stuarts expression remained unchanged.
If she said it right, he would give it back? Did that mean that if she said it fell in the wrong ce he wouldnt return it? Even if she knew that it fell in his room, she had to precisely specify its location?
She was already very reluctant to say that it fell in his room, and now he wanted her to say that it fell on the bed!?
Once she said it, what would other people think of her?
Suddenly, Emily thought of a way to give the answer without saying it out loud!
She quickly took out her cell phone and typed a few words in a message: It fell on your bed that day.
After finishing the edit, she handed the phone directly to Baron Stuart, signaling him to read it.
But who would have thought that after Baron Stuart took the phone
It fell on your bed that day. Baron Stuart read aloud the words on the screen as he looked at the screen.
Hey! She didnt expect this, she really didnt think this man would read the answer aloud!
Obviously, when Baron Stuart read the words, Be Stuart on the side widened her eyes in disbelief, stood up, snatched the phone from Baron Stuarts hand, and wanted to see if the message really read that!
After reading it, she lifted her head, looked at Emily and shouted, You, you really slept with my brother!?
Originally, she was just suspicious, but she never thought that her brother, who had always been of good character, would sleep with thisthis woman!?
Be Stuart really didnt want to mention Emilys figure.
Because normal men should have no interest in such a skinny figure, right?
Due to Be Stuarts sudden exmation, the attention of other customers in the milk tea shop was attracted. They heard her words clearly and immediately started whispering to each other.
Did you hear that? The waiter in this store actually slept with that man
I heard it. I think she must have taken the initiative to climb onto someone elses bed. Look at that man, hes so handsome, how could he possibly want someone like her
I think so too. With that mans qualifications, how could he want that kind of woman
Nowadays, women are really scheming. They look innocent, but you never know how many mens beds theyve been in
When Emily heard the gossip and contemptuous gazes from not far away, her eyes instantly filled with mist, and her hands by her side clenched tighter.. Fresh chapters posted on findnovel
Chapter 73: The Kiss of Rescue
Chapter 73: The Kiss of Rescue
Trantor: 549690339
She lifted her eyes to look at Baron Stuart, suppressing her inner anger. Her tone was calm yet tinged with the bitter pain. Is this the privilege of you rich people? Is stepping on others pain your right?!
In the end, Emily Walker could not help but yell out, her body trembling slightly with anger.
Looking at the mandarin duck stone hanging at his cor, she spoke again, Can you give me back my stuff?
Seeing the tears she was trying to hold back in her eyes, Baron Stuart felt a sudden pang in his heart. He did not want to step on her unspeakable pain.
However, for some reason, deep down, he just felt he wanted to have more interaction with the woman before him.
Looking into her furious eyes, Baron Stuart stood up. His towering figure stood dominantly in front of Emily Walker.
Few secondster, Baron Stuart slowly leaned down. At the same time, he stretched out both hands to hold the back of Emilys head. Without any warning, his sexy thin lips covered hers
For a moment, Emily was stunned. She suddenly widened her eyes until she felt the soft warmth from his lips, then she came back to her senses and tried to struggle.
Baron Stuart, like he had anticipated her struggle, already had one hand tightly holding her within his arms when she started to resist, and the other hand held the back of her head to prevent her from avoiding his kiss.
Whats going on?! What on earth does this man want to do?!
Emily struggled incessantly, trying to escape from his kiss. But the more she struggled, the tighter the mans arm became!
Seeing this scene, not just Be Stuart and Leonardo Bryson were shocked, even the customers, waiters, and manager at the Milk Tea Shop were all taken aback!
Look, look, whats going on? That man is kissing that woman
What is happening didnt they say that woman crawled into that mans bed?
But
Are they lovers? Otherwise, why would that man kiss her?
If they are indeed lovers that would exin why they were in bed together but its so hard to believe, such a handsome man has already gotten a girlfriend!
Once again, the discussions from behind added further bewilderment and confusion to the already disrupted Emily Walker who was trapped in the forced kiss. What on earth does this man want to do? She wished to cut off all ties with him, why did he force a kiss on her!
Only when he heard the satisfyingments from behind him did Baron Stuart slowly release her. Th?s chapter is updated by FindN()vel
But the moment he loosened his grip, the woman in his arms began to get restless. She broke free with force, a pair of jet ck eyes filled with hatred and anger staring at him.
What right do you have? What right do you have! Emily lifted her furious eyes, screaming at him with all her might. Her tears were stubbornly held back in her eyes.
He is neither her boyfriend nor her lover. By what right does he force a kiss on her, especially in front of so many people!
Baron Stuart just stared at her fixedly. Seeing her eyes swollen red with torment, he felt as something heavy was pressing on his heart, unable to rise or fall.
Looking at the emotionless man in front of her, Emily felt increasingly helpless. The tears that she had been trying to hold back, finally broke free and rolled down like a spring well.
Watching her tear-streaked face, Baron Stuart unconsciously tightened his hand that was hanging at his side. A sudden urge to reach out and wipe her tears welled up within him..
Chapter 74: 74: A Dinner Party at Night
Chapter 74 - 74: 74: A Dinner Party at Night
Trantor: 549690339
But before he could reach out his hand, he saw the person in front of him close her eyes in pain and then disappear from his sight.
Watching Emily Walker head towards the door of the shop, Baron Stuart did not chase after her; he just stood still in ce.
It wasnt until a cell phone ringtone rang that Baron Stuart came back to his senses and took out his cell phone to check the caller ID.
Calming his emotions, Baron Stuart answered the phone, his voice cold and devoid of warmth, Whats the matter?
Young Master, just now Old Master called from Siberia, saying that there is a dinner with the Walker Group tonight, and asks that you attend tonight. yton Howards calm voice came through the phone.
Baron Stuart frowned slightly at the news, Walker Group? What dinner party? Master says its just a simple meal, and Madam and Lady will also attend. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find1Novel
What time?
7:30 PM.
Understood.
Baron Stuart hung up the telephone impatiently, very dissatisfied with Zachary Stuarts arrangements every time.
With a heavy heart, Emily left the Milk Tea Shop and walked aimlessly down the street, feeling weighed down. Perhaps having walked too long, she began to tire and eventually entered a park.
On this sweltering summer day, the park was still full of people, perhaps due to it being the weekend. Some were sitting under willow trees to enjoy the shade, while others were chatting happily under the greenery.
After entering, Emily also found a shady spot to sit down but wasnt in the mood to enjoy the sights. She just sadly sat on the wooden chair as each minute and every second passed by, engulfed in her thoughts, unable to get out of them even as the sky turned red with sunset.
Not until she noticed someone sitting next to her did shee back to her senses, hesitantly raised her head, and looked at the person sitting beside her.
Seeing the panting man, she didnt pay him any attention but moved her body away from him.
The man seemed to notice her as well, and while panting, he looked at her with his captivating peach blossom eyes. Upon seeing her deliberately avoiding him, he paused, puzzled.
Had his charm decreased? Usually, women would eagerly throw themselves at him. But this woman was different, she was avoiding him like the gue.
Looking towards the park entrance, he noticed three or four men in ck suits running in, searching around frantically. Seeing this, the panting man immediately panicked.
Seeing the panting man beside her, Emily got up and wanted to distance herself from this stranger.
But just as she stood up, a tall figure appeared before her, blocking her way.
Shocked, Emily wondered if she had encountered a pervert since the park was at evening hours.
However, just as she was about to question the man in front of her, he suddenly lunged at her and wrapped his double arms tightly around her!
This embracepletely frightened Emily, and she instinctively tried to struggle, YouC
Shh Before she could speak, the man was the first to whisper into her ear, Miss, please help me, Im being chased by someone. They are right in front of you..
Chapter 75: 75: The Man in the Park
Chapter 75 - 75: 75: The Man in the Park
Trantor: 549690339
Hearing this, Emily Walker didnt struggle for a moment, but looked up at the park entrance not far away, and indeed saw a few men looking around.
Please, I will let you go once they leave. The man spoke again, and as it was evening and dusk fell, Adrian Nash quickly avoided the bodyguards line of sight with his back to them.
Once the group left the park, Adrian Nash let Emily Walker go and immediately offered a warm and charming smile, Thank you.
Emily nced at the men leaving the park and then looked back at the man in front of her, somehow reminded of the previous scene on the rooftop.
After nodding politely to the man, Emily turned and left.
Hey. As she turned, Adrian Nash called out to her.
Emily looked back, somewhat puzzled, What else is there?
Whats your name? Adrian Nash looked at Emily in front of him, seemingly finding her different from other women and very curious to know her name.
Considering the security implications of a strange man asking her name, Emily did not answer but just offered a shallow smile and walked away from the park.
Watching her receding figure, Adrian Nash was somewhat disappointed in his heart.
Would she tell him her name if he met her again?
Walking along the street with her thoughts, Emily suddenly remembered that today was the weekend as the clock in the square rang out!
On every weekend evening, she had a part-time job with a very good hourly wage!
It was already seven oclock in the evening, so it seemed she would have to take
a taxi.
Removing her maids apron, luckily, there was some change in the apron pocket, just enough for the car fare!
After hailing a taxi, Emily hurriedly got in, and about ten plus minutester, the car arrived at Sea Sky Grand Hotel.
Upon entering the hotel, Emily duly went to the dressing room and changed into her work clothes. Chapters first released on Find_Novel(.
Fortunately, the lead worker here was very nice, and although she was ten to fifteen minuteste today, he only asked briefly and did not say much.
Never bete again, or I wont be able to protect you. The lead worker was a woman who looked to be about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old and had a gentle demeanor.
If it werent for her today, Emily might have lost this job.
Thank you, Supervisor Beckham, I wont bete next time! Emily promised.
Alright, get to work. You are taking care of A Private Room tonight, which will start at around 7:30 PM. You should go get ready, Supervisor Beckham said with a smile. She protected Emily because she was careful in her work and always received excellent reviews from customers.
Yes, Ill go right away, Emily said, quickly leaving the employee dressing room and heading in the direction of A Private Room on the third floor.
Third floor, A Private Room.
In the private room, Mr. and Mrs. Walker were sitting upright at the dining table, and only Cam Walker was leaning arrogantly with an unhappy expression.
Cam, when Madam Foster arrives, you mustnt be like thisso unruly. Madam Walker sighed helplessly but couldnt bring herself to scold her daughter too harshly.
Mom, didnt we already get engaged with the Stuart Family? Why should we still act second rate? In Cams heart, Walker Consortium didnt need to cling to anyone, especially not the Stuart family members of Futuren Group..
Chapter 76: 76: The Indifference of Baron Stuart
Chapter 76 - 76: 76: The Indifference of Baron Stuart
Trantor: 549690339
However, Chairman Walker didnt think so. Although the Walker Consortium was considered one of the toppanies in the business circle, it was still inferior to the Futuren Group. Read full story at find~novel
The reason for wanting this marriage alliance with the Stuart family was not only for his daughters happiness, but also to consolidate the Walker Groups position in the business circle with the help of the Futuren Group.
With the Futuren Group as a strong backing, even if the consortium encountered difficulties in the future, it would not be shaken.
You must never let the Stuarts hear what you just said, or your marriage might be in jeopardy! Honestly, youre not young anymore, cant you change your spoiled youngdy temperament? Baxter Walker could not help but scold his daughter for her thoughtless words.
Mom! Upon being reprimanded by her father, Cam Walker looked to her mother, Ang Reid.
Ang looked at her spoiled daughter and couldnt help but speak up for fairness, Your father is right, youre grown up now, and you cant be throwing youngdy tantrums anymore. If you still behave like this after marrying into the Stuart family, who could bear with you?
As they spoke, the door to the private room was pushed open, and Emily Walker, dressed in uniform, entered with a smile, Hello, I am the waiter in charge of this private room. If you need anything, you can ask me.
When someone came in, Baxter Walker restrained his expression and nodded at Emily after taking a look at her.
Since Cam Walker was still angry, she didnt look up and kept her head down, looking very dissatisfied.
Ang also nodded with a smile after looking at Emily.
Emily reciprocated with a smile, then turned and left the private room, closing the door behind her.
Ang? Seeing his wifes gaze fixed on the entrance to the private room, Baxter Walker called her name in confusion.
Huh? Ang Reid was brought back to reality and smiled, Nothing, I was just wondering why the Stuarts havent arrived yet.
ncing at the time, it was already 7:25 AM.
They should be here soon. The Stuarts have always been punctual. Baxter Walker could not help but also look towards the entrance to the private room. Sure enough, at 7:26 AM, the door to the private room was pushed open once again.
Baron Stuart, Vivian Ferguson, and Be Stuart walked in.
Im sorry, you must have been waiting for a long time. As soon as Vivian Ferguson entered, she apologized to Mr. and Mrs. Walker with a smile. Her noble and gorgeous attire was exquisite and elegant.
Not at all, we just arrived ourselves. Mr. and Mrs. Walker hastily stood up to greet the three.
Ang Reid nced at her daughter still sitting on the side and hurriedly tugged at her clothes.
Caught up in her anger, Cam Walker was momentarily stunned by Baron Stuarts arrival, forgetting to stand up. Fortunately, her mother tugged at her, and she quickly stood up, smiling and nodding in respect to Vivian Ferguson. Looking at Cam Walker, who was deliberately pleasing her mother, Be Stuart couldnt help but purse her lips in disdain, turning her gaze to the side.
She couldnt stand her the most, always acting like a sweet and well-behaved girl in front of her family!
The two families chatted withughter, while Baron Stuarts face remained expressionless from beginning to end.
His mind kept reying the scene at the milk tea shop, with the pair of eyes filled with pain lingering in his consciousness. At this moment, he wondered what that woman was doing.
Baron Stuart! Seeing her son not speaking and always maintaining a cold expression, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but feel a little displeased and began to scold him in a low voice.
Baron Stuart raised his dark eyes upon hearing that but still did not speak a word to Vivian Ferguson..
Chapter 77: 77: Camila Walker’s Difficulties 1
Chapter 77 - 77: 77: Cam Walkers Difficulties 1
Trantor: 549690339
Please dont be offended, Baron Stuart has been like this since he was a child, always with a cold face, as if everyone in the world owes him something. Seeing her sons behavior, Vivian Ferguson hurriedly smiled and said to Mr.
and Mrs. Walker.
I can understand that, after all, managing such arge corporation like
Futuren Group. Its inevitable that some habits would be formed. Baxter Walker remains unfazed by Baron Stuarts indifference. After all, if one were to steer arge enterprise like Futuren Group with branches worldwide, they must put aside personal feelings.
Upon hearing Baxter Walkers words, Vivians face brightened with a smile.
Since we are all family now, I dont need to be so formal. Come, Baron Stuart, take a look at what you would like to eat. Baxter Walker spoke first, breaking the silence of the quiet Baron Stuart and handed him the menu in front of him.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart nced at Baxter Walker across the table. The Stuarts and Walkers were longstanding friends and business partners, so Baron Stuart naturally recognized the strength of the Walker Family.
However, that was just the recognition in business. As for marriage, he didnt think that Cam Walker would be the best choice.
Chairman Walker, are you really so confident in entrusting your daughter to me? Baron Stuart didnt take the menu but looked at Baxter Walker and spoke lightly.
Baxter Walker was obviously bewildered by the question, and after half a moment, he lightlyughed and said, Its her fortune to marry into Stuart Family. I dont know what are you trying to say? Or do you have any dissatisfaction with my daughter?
Baxter Walker, being no ordinary person, naturally detected the hidden meaning in his words and directly asked.
The conversation between the two caused everyone present to be taken aback, not understanding the situation at hand.
Its not dissatisfaction, but I just want to tell you in advance that the Stuart
Family can give her anything materially, but anything else she wants, I, Baron Stuart, cannot provide. His expression was indifferent, and his deep eyes showed no emotion, as if he was just looking at strangers. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? findnovel
Upon hearing his words, both the Stuarts and the Walkers looked at each other, wondering what his intention was.
Baron Stuart, what are you talking about! As for his words, Vivian Ferguson was naturally discontented. Since the two families had arranged the marriage, she would naturally uphold the Stuart Familys honor and would not allow gossip to affect them.
Facing his mother, Baron Stuart didnt pay much attention to her. Instead, he directly stood up and prepared to leave the private room.
As he got up from the dining table and walked towards the entrance of the private room, the door was pushed open from the outside.
Hello, may 1 Emily Walker walked in with a smile, but her voice stopped abruptly when she saw the maning towards her, and the smile on her face froze.
Clearly, Baron Stuart was also momentarily shocked to see her here. He slightly furrowed his eyebrows, wondering how the woman could be here.
Seeing her employee uniform, Baron Stuart seemed to understand. How many jobs did this woman work?
Its you! Be Stuart, who heard the sound, also looked towards the entrance of the private room, and when she saw Emily Walker, she was extremely surprised; her pupils growing wide!
Emily Walker looked over and saw the people sitting in this private room.
Although she didnt recognize the three older people, she did recognize Be Stuart and Cam Walker.
As she looked around, Emily caught Cam Walkers hostile gaze.
Cam Walker nced at Emilys uniform and sneered at the corner of her mouth..
Chapter 78: Camila Walker’s Difficulties 2
Chapter 78: Cam Walkers Difficulties 2
Trantor: 549690339
Looking at her daughters surprised face, Vivian Ferguson also turned her head, and after ncing at the waiter at the door, she turned back and asked Be Stuart, What is it? You know her?
Huh? Be Stuart looked at her own mother, then looked at her brother and
Emily Walker not far away, unsure of what to say for a moment, Oh, I Hehe, I mistook her for someone else, she looks like my ssmate.
Be muddled through, offering up a random excuse.
It would be best if mother didnt find out about her brother and the little girls rtionship, otherwise it would getplicated!
Looking at the people in the private room, Emily Walker snapped back to reality after momentary surprise, and asked with a smile, May I serve the dishes now? For original chapters go to Find_Novel(.
Of course! Before anyone else could react, Cam Walker responded.
Hearing this, Emily Walker politely bowed, Alright, please wait a moment. Having said this, she turned around and left the private room.
Watching Emily Walker leave the private room, Cam Walker also stood up immediately, Excuse me, I would like to go to the restroom.
She gave a polite smile to Vivian Ferguson, then left the private room.
Baron Stuart, wont you sit down! Vivian Fergusons voice rang out from behind him, but Baron Stuart did not turn his head. Instead, he left the private room and dropped an indifferent sentence, I have another social engagement.
You all start the meal without me.
Baron Stuart! Looking at him disappearing at the entrance of the private room, Vivian Ferguson was both angry and helpless.
Mother, I had afternoon tea with brother this afternoon. He said that he has an important client to entertain tonight. Be Stuart immediately spoke up tofort her flustered mother, and also to cover for her adored brother!
Upon hearing this, Vivian Ferguson turned to her daughter and asked doubtfully, Is that so?
Of course! Even if brother wants to skip the meal and leaves, I wouldnt need to deceive you, mother! Be Stuart said sincerely!
Looking at the mother and daughter, Ang Reid offered aprehending smile, Madam Foster, maybe he really does have something urgent. Why dont we eat first? Were all family here, we shouldnt get too hung up on these things.
Ang Reid understood propriety. The engagement was secured despite her understanding that Baron Stuart had no particr affection for her daughter. She didnt want too much resentment, so family should give way to one another.
Vivian Ferguson looked at the smiling Ang Reid with a hint of apology, Alright then, I hope you all can forgive us my sons behavior. Only his grandfather can really control him.
The two families exchanged smiles, finally alleviating the awkwvard atmosphere in the private room.
Meanwhile, Emily Walker was pushing a trolley down the corridor, lined with golden splendor.
Those clothes really suit you.
A clear voice reverberated in front of her, filled with mockery. Emily Walker knew without lifting her head that the person opposite her was Cam Walker.
Perhaps as a hotel service worker, she couldntpare in status with these wealthydies, but she was making a living through her own efforts, what made her inferior to Cam Walker, meriting her jeers?
Emily Walker calmly lifted her head, looking at Cam Walker, who stood opposite to her, appearing arrogantly. She figured that Miss Walker would find another way to give her a hard time!
Ignoring Cam Walkers voice, Emily Walker continued to push the trolley forward, maintaining aposed expression as she passed her..
Chapter 79: Camila Walker’s Difficulties 3
Chapter 79: Cam Walkers Difficulties 3
Trantor: 549690339
Ignoring her clearly annoyed Cam Walker. When Emily Walker passed by, Cam grabbed the edge of the dining table, then turned around and blocked Emilys way.
Since this was the private room area, the corridor was usually empty to provide customers with an elegant and quiet environment. asionally, there would be waiters like Emily passing through, but they would quickly enter other private rooms to serve customers.
I really dont know what gives a lowly person like you the right to be so arrogant in front of me! Cam sneered at Emily, who looked calm. Is it your ability to seduce other peoples fiancs?
Cam still resented the incident at the Futuren Group to this day!
Obviously, whether it was in terms of family background or appearance, Cam was far superior to the woman in front of her. But Baron Stuart chose her over Cam, his fiance, and kicked Cam out of the office, which was even more humiliating than pping her in the face!
At first, Cam thought that this woman must have some powerful backing, but it turned out she was just a hotel waiter!
Listening to the wordsing out of Cams mouth, Emilys grip on the trolley tightened, but she was at her workce now, and her identity made her subservient. The customer was God, and that was fundamental to the service industry!
Emily raised her eyes without any expression and looked at Cam. She spoke calmly, Lady Walker, right? What do you want?
Emilys tone was neither humble nor aggressive, and the smile she had in the private room was gone. Read full story at find?novel
Cam smirked sarcastically again, wondering how enduring a lowly person like Emily could be!
Cam nced at the food and expensive red wine on the trolley, and then a triumphant sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth.
She then took a dish of the expensive famous dish and looked at Emily with a
haughty air, What if I just do this
During her speech, there was a bang sound, and the te in Cams hand fell instantly, shattering the dish and the delicacy on the floor.
Then, apanied by Cams coldughter, What kind of price will you pay? Do youpensate at the original price? Or do you deduct the bonus? Ah, maybe even all your bonuses are not enough for this dish.
Looking at the shattered te and famous dish on the ground, Emilys eyes widened. Cam didnt expect her to use this way to make things difficult for her!
Emily looked up with anger in her eyes. This dish would cost at least several hundred dors, and indeed, her monthly bonus wouldnt be enough to cover
What do you want!? Emily suppressed her anger and stared at Cam.
Cant you see? I just want to make things difficult for you, or to make you lose this job. Cam smirked, feeling that this bit of venting was far from enough for Emilys involvement with Baron Stuart.
Hearing this, Emily couldnt help but sneer, How do you know I will lose this job? You were the one who broke the te, werent you?
Even as a waitress, she couldnt confront customers, but she had no intention of taking the me for this incident.
Is that so? Who saw it? Do you think your manager will believe you and choose to offend me, a VIP guest?
Indeed, in a five-star hotel like this, VIP guests were even more important than God!
Chapter 80: 80: Camila Walker’s Difficulties 4
Chapter 80 - 80: 80: Cam Walkers Difficulties 4
Trantor: 549690339
Upon hearing this, Emily Walkers eyes filled with anger. Maybe what the woman said was true. It was already difficult for her to get a job at this hotel, and she could be fired for any reason.
Suppressing the anger in her heart, Emily crouched down and began to clean up the broken pieces on the ground.
But just as she crouched down for less than half a second, another te of food fell down.
Seeing another broken te, Emily widened her eyes in shock and looked up at the smug Cam Walker.
Immediately, she stood up and yelled at the overbearing Cam, What are you doing? What do you want?!
Lady, that is not eptable. These two dishes are very expensive. Not far away, a pleasant male voice chimed in,ced with a touch of sexiness.
The two women turned to see a man in a ck shirt walking towards them. His handsome face looked mysterious under the light, but his sexy and charming smile was clear.
As the man approached, Emily realized that he was the man she had just met in the park not long ago.
Who are you? As soon as Cam saw the man approaching, she asked immediately.
Me? The man pointed at himself and then smiled brightly, Im just a passerby, witnessing you bullying this waiter. I wanted to speak up for justice!
Hearing this, Cam examined him up and down. Judging by his attire, he should be of simr status to her.
This is none of your business. This is between her and me.
If its a personal grudge, why make things difficult for her at work? Its not easy for her to find a job, you know? Adrian Nash continued to smile charmingly.
And what if I want to make things difficult for her at work? Seeing that the man in front of her seemed determined to meddle, Cam was not nning to back down. She wanted to see how this outsider would interfere in this womans affairs.
Hearing this, Adrian Nash stuck out his tongue slightly, revealing a wicked smile, Lady, arent you being unreasonable? You know that with her status, she cant fight you. If you hate her so much, why not just go to her boss and have her fired? With the influence of the Walker Group, this shouldnt be a problem, right?
Thats not a bad idea. Hearing this, Cam smirked coldly.
But although she said so, she did not think the same way in her heart. Directly firing this woman would not be as fun as the current situation.
However, Emily, who was standing beside them, widened her eyes and looked at the man in front of her, wondering if he was here to help or destroy her.
Hey, why would you Just as she was about to speak, she saw the mans cell phone ringing.
Hello?
Young Master Nash, I heard you were looking for me. A cold voice came through the phone.
Ah, Baron Stuart, its you. But Im a little busy right now, can I ask you to wait a little while?
Is this how you treat people? If you dont have time, I wont bother you. On the phone, Baron Stuart seemed a bit displeased.
I cant help it. Your fiance is currently bullying my employee in my hotel. Do you think I can ignore this? Adrian Nash asked, half-jokingly, while looking at Cam.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes slightly on the other end of the phone, as if sensing something.. Readplete version only at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Chapter 81: 81: Young Master Nash Truly Has Leisurely and Refined Interests
Chapter 81 - 81: 81: Young Master Nash Truly Has Leisurely and Refined Interests
Trantor: 549690339
Hearing this, Baron Stuart slightly narrowed his eyes on the other end of the phone, as if sensing something.
Then, he changed the subject, Really? Then, may I ask where Young Master Nash is right now?
On the third floor. As he spoke, Adrian Nash seemed to guess that Baron Stuart was also at the Sea Sky Grand Hotel, and he inferred that his fiance was here, probably with him.
After hanging up the phone, Baron Stuart turned and nced at the hotel Grand Hall, then walked towards the elevator.
The elevator went directly to the third floor, which was where his private room was located when he just came out. Its easy to imagine that at this time, the person Cam Walker was bullying must be Emily Walker.
You know me? Looking at the man who hung up the phone, Cam Walker smirked. She didnt expect that someone recognized her even before she introduced herself.
Adrian Nash gave a thin-lipped smile. Baron Stuart, who had been single for 28 years, had just announced his engagement recently. His fiancee was the heiress of the Walker Consortium, so it would be hard not to recognize her.
I cant say I know you well, but I do know your fianc, and he seems to be heading this way. After finishing, Adrian Nash looked down the corridor, and sure enough, under the brilliant light, a tall figure was slowly walking over.
Cam Walker and Emily Walker also looked down the corridor following his gaze.
Seeing the three people standing in the corridor and the mess on the floor, Baron Stuart slightly raised his eyes, focusing on Emily Walker, particrly her cheeks.
Satisfied that her face was clean and unmarked, Baron Stuart turned his gaze to Adrian Nash,pletely ignoring Cam Walkers presence the entire time.
Cam Walker, however, clearly noticed this too.
From the moment he arrived, his attention was on that woman, and he never looked at her. Where did she fall shortpared to the woman before her eyes?
Why, why treat her this way? Compared to this lowly woman, wasnt she a better choice for him!?
Although Cam Walker was prideful and arrogant, she didnt dare to act recklessly in front of Baron Stuart. Silently clenching her teeth, she gripped her fists tightly.
I didnt expect to see Young Lord here. Adrian Nashs face still wore a defiant smile.
ncing at Adrian Nash in front of him, Baron Stuart remained expressionless. His cold face revealed no warmth, and his obsidian-like eyes emitted a chilling light that made people hesitant to approach him.
Young Master Nash, you seem to have a lot ot leisure time, Baron Stuart said with a cold voice.
Adrian Nash, however, didnt care and kept smiling seductively. Young Lords joking. Considering shes your fiance, I cant help but get involved. Dont you think so?
His words hinted that he was doing Young Lord a favor, that he was only involved in this trivial matter because of Young Lords face.
Did you handle it well? Baron Stuart put his hands in the pockets of his trousers, his sexy thin lips lightly opened, the pink shirt highlighting his noble aura from birth. A perfect outline, an indescribable charm.
Adrian Nash looked at him, his thin lips slightly raised. Young Lords fiance, it seems, isnt about to let my employee off the hook.
As he spoke, he turned to look at Cam Walker.
Cam Walker nced at Baron Stuart not far away. She didnt understand the importance of this woman in his heart. She could make him stand up for her time and again. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find~novel
What, are you going to meddle in my business again for this woman? Cam Walker looked at him, clearly unhappy with his tone..
Chapter 82: 82: I Need a Personal Assistant
Chapter 82 - 82: 82: I Need a Personal Assistant
Trantor: 549690339
Baron Stuart seemed unaffected, slightly lowering his eyes and fiddling with the exquisite tinum ring with English writing on his little finger.
His tone was indifferent, with a hint of chilliness, People already say that youre my fiance, he paused and looked up at Cam Walker, or do you think your matters are of no concern to me?
His words were enigmatic, suggesting that Cams matters were also his, but Cam didnt seem to agree.
Thats because she knew him too well: Baron Stuart wouldnt care about her matters no matter who elses concerns he took on.
His words today were merely an excuse to save this woman before him by using his fianc status. Find the newest release on FindN0vel
What method, then, had this woman employed to make the usually ruthless Baron Stuart defend her time and time again?
Looking at the tinum ring on his little finger, Cam was fully aware that it represented being single. He was already engaged to her, yet he hadnt put on an engagement ring and still wore that single one.
This only fueled Cams anger, and she became even more determined not to let Emily Walker off the hook!
She turned her head to look at Emily, her expression full of sarcasm, Why dont you teach me a thing or two about how to seduce people? In the blink of an eye, youve hooked up with Young Master Nash of the S Group. Youre quite talented indeed.
Hearing Baron Stuart address the man as Young Master Nash, Cam naturally knew that he was Adrian Nash of the S Group.
Upon hearing Cams words, Emily remained calm. After all, she had already been used of seduction, so one more wouldnt matter.
Didnt you know? The hotel youre working at is his, Cam continued to speak, a touch of contempt at the corner of her mouth as she nced at Adrian Nash beside Emily.
In Cams opinion, perhaps this woman wanted to hook up with the young master of the S Group, which was why she had entered this hotel to work as a waitress.
Thinking about how the two most sought-after men in E City were both defending this woman before them, jealousy surged in Cams heart, wishing she could trample on Emily and humiliate her!
Emily was quite surprised by Cams words and turned her head to stare at the man beside her in astonishment. Was he really the boss of this hotel? He was so young!
Catching Emilys gaze, Adrian shed a charming smile. His next words left Emily speechless!
I think its such a waste for you to be a waitress. I happen to be in need of a personal assistant. Why dont you join the S Group starting today?
Emilys eyes widened, seemingly unable to believe what she had just heard, What?
Even Baron Stuart beside them furrowed his brow slightly, unable to understand what Adrian intended to do.
Did this woman know him? She had only seen him once, and he had immediatelye to her defense.
Thinking that this woman might join the S Corporation soon, bing Adrians personal assistant, an inexplicable jealousy ignited within Baron Stuarts heart.
Joining the S Corporation means a high sry, Adrian Nash started to tempt her, Hm let me calcte. With bonuses, youll make about ten thousand a month plus some other benefits and subsidies
Ten thousand!? That was double her current sry! And she had to work non-stop at her current job to make over five thousand a month.
However, despite the tempting sry, Emily still had a sense of self-awareness..
Chapter 83: 83: Despicable, despicable and shameless!
Chapter 83 - 83: 83: Despicable, despicable and shameless!
Trantor: 549690339 This content belongs to find?novel
She smiled slightly, and after learning that Adrian Nash was her boss, she started using a respectful address. Boss, thank you for your kindness, but Im afraid the job you mentioned might not be suitable for me.
Having said that, she crouched down once again to clean up the debris on the ground.
How can it be unsuitable? If you dont really know how to Adrian Nash drew out thest syble, looked up, and began nning, I can teach you hands-on teaching! After finishing speaking, he cast a flirtatious nce at Emily Walker.
Upon hearing this, Emily looked up at him, somewhat puzzled by this man, who seemed very keen on getting her into the S Group?
Thank you for Young Master Nashs kindness, but she will be an employee of the Futuren Group starting tomorrow. At this moment, an icy voice rang out.
All three of them looked at Baron Stuart, who had spoken those words, and were a little taken aback.
Emily Walker, in particr, did not understand why he had said such a thing.
On the other hand, Cam Walker clenched her fists in anger, her resentful gaze sweeping over Emily, who was slowly standing up.
What do you mean by that? When did I be an employee of the Futuren Group? Although her childhood dream was to join the Design Department of the Futuren Group, she didnt remember sending in her resume to the Futuren Group.
Baron Stuart looked up, his deep pupils fixed on her. He didnt want this woman to be close to other men no matter what. From the beginning, she might have upied an inexplicable status in his heart, which even he wasnt aware of.
Starting today, you will officially report to the Futuren Group tomorrow.
He walked up to Emily, then leaned down and whispered in her ear with a meaningful smile. Ill give you two choices C one, join the Futuren Group to realize your design dream; two, if you dare join the S Group, I will reveal the 1.5 million matter
Yes, he was threatening her, willing to do anything to keep her within his sight, even if that meant resorting to threats.
Hearing the mans deep, threatening voice, Emily widened her eyes and wanted to strangle this man in front of her!
1.5 million was he referring to the fact that if she joined the S Group, he would reveal the events of that night!? Despicable, utterly despicable!
But what did this man just say? Her design dream?
Could it be that he knew her dream was to join the Design Department of the Futuren Group? But how did he find that out?
Although this might truly tempt her, she wanted to enter the Futuren Group based on her own abilities, not on some so-calledunwritten rules.
Moreover, if she really joined the Futuren Group, wouldnt Lady Walker want to tear her apart?
Seeing the two of them whisper intimately, Cam by their side was grinding her teeth in anger, wishing she could rush over and forcefully pull Emily away from Baron Stuart!
Initially, she just wanted to make things difficult for this woman, but in doing so, she inadvertently gave her the opportunity to join the Future Group. If thats the case, wouldnt that mean Emily and Baron would be working under the same roof in the future? Or even see each other every day.
What will it be? Baron pulled his face away from her ear, looking at her with an ambiguous smile, waiting for her answer. He was confident that the answer would not deviate from his expectation.
Youre despicable! Emily red at him and mouthed the three words with her lips.
What kind of answer is that? Baron was not annoyed, but insteadughed even more charmingly, waiting for her to give her answer. He was sure that the answer would definitely not surprise him..
Chapter 84: 84: Where Are You Taking Me?
Chapter 84 - 84: 84: Where Are You Taking Me?
Trantor: 549690339
She frowned at him unhappily, then turned to Adrian Nash, bowing slightly in apology. Boss, Im sorry, and thank you for your kindness.
No matter what, she absolutely couldnt join S Group.
Her words clearly rejected his kindness, and although he initially thought of this method only to help her out, he couldnt help but feel a little disappointed when she rejected his offer.
As an apology, can you at least tell me your name? Adrian Nash looked at her, still smiling charmingly.
The man before her was worlds apart from the man behind her. They were onpletely different levels!
Im Emily Walker. Emily smiled and told him her name. Read full story at find[?]ovel
In fact, Adrian Nash could have found her name by asking the Human Resources Department, but he still wanted to ask her personally. Okay, Ill remember it. If youre ever unhappy at Futuren Group, feel free toe find me. Ill always have an assistant position ready for you. He said jokingly, but in his heart, he was serious.
His words surprised Emily a little, but she took it as polite small talk and just smiled without saying much.
She turned to the shameless man in front of her and said softly, I can join Futuren Group, but on one condition!
Lets hear it.
I dont want to enter the Design Department because of your connections.
11 had some works during my university years. Ifif I can pass the interview, Ill join Futuren Group.
During her university years, Emily had many design works and had always dreamed of joining Futuren Group. However, too many things happened at hometer on, and she had to give up her dreams and education.
But you cant use your power toto interfere in any way. Emily meant that he couldnt use his identity to force her into Futuren Group.
If I cant join Futuren Group by my own strength, then youyoure not allowed toto mention that matter ever again. Whether or not I join thatpany, you cant threaten me with it.
Which matter? Baron Stuart yed dumb.
Emily red at him. Wasnt he deliberately asking for it!?
The very matter youre using to threaten me now! Emily clenched her teeth and growled quietly!
All right. He wouldnt let her fail to join Futuren Group. On the contrary, he would ensure she joined Futuren Group!
And you cant use your power to get me into the Design Department either. All right. He wouldnt use his power, but could he use yton Howards?
With that, Baron Stuart took out his cell phone and dialed yton Howards number. Come to the third floor.
A few minutester, yton Howard came over, respectfully bowing his head to Baron Stuart. Young Lord.
Come with me. Baron Stuart stepped towards Emily, then grabbed her hand and walked in another direction, with yton Howard following closely behind.
Emily, whose hand had been grabbed, was somewhat taken aback, not knowing what this man was nning to do.
Watching the two of them leave, Cam Walker clutched her hand tighter and tighter, her enraged gaze fixated on Emilys back, as if wanting to tear her apart!
Hey, where are you taking me? Emily was pulled along all the way, possibly because he walked a bit fast, causing her to struggle to keep up.
Wheres your dressing room? Baron Stuart held her hand while scanning his
surroundings, then asked..
Chapter 85: 85: Sudden Shrieks Heard!
Chapter 85 - 85: 85: Sudden Shrieks Heard!
Trantor: 549690339
Dressing room? What does he want with the dressing room?
Half a momentter, Emily Walker seemed to understand something. She immediately widened her eyes as she looked at his straight back!
This man, could he be so perverted as to want to peep at their female employees changing clothes?
You, what do you want with our dressing room? She looked at him warily.
Baron Stuart, who had been pulling her forward, suddenly stopped at her words, turned around, and looked her up and down, his eyes slightly narrowed, Dont tell me you want to go out in these clothes?
Emily hesitated, looked at the clothes she was wearing, still somewhat confused, Go out? Where? Im still in she was still in working hours.
Here? The view shifted, and the two of them arrived at an Employee Dressing Room. Baron Stuart asked while pulling her along.
Looking at the dressing room in front of her, Emily hesitated and nodded. Before she could react, Baron Stuart pushed her in, Change your clothes.
By the time she came out of Sea Sky Grand Hotel, it was already 8:30 PM. The weather in July was always unbearably hot, and even at night, it still brought people a touch of irritability.
Emily, carrying a small backpack, walked out of the hotel. Seeing the sapphire blue sports car parked in front of her, she looked puzzled, not understanding where this man wanted to take her.
It wasnt until ten minutester that Emily found out that this man had actually taken her straight home.
Because the alley was narrow, Baron Stuart didnt drive the car in, but let Emily get off the car at the intersection.
Even now, she was still somewhat bewildered, not understanding why this man had taken her home.
Wait a moment. Just as Emily was about to turn around and walk into the alley, the man in the drivers seat called out to her.
Emily looked back, her expression puzzled.
Half a secondter, a beautiful and slender hand protruded from the car window, holding a white cellphone.
Looking at the phone in his hand, Emily realized it was the one she had left at the Milk Tea Shop in the afternoon. She hurriedly took it, Thank you.
After saying thanks, Emily left the blue sports car with a puzzled heart. However, she didnt go straight into the alley but chose to go to a convenience store at the entrance of the alley.
When she came out five minutester, she had an extra bag in her hand. From Baron Stuarts line of sight, it appeared to be filled with snacks or something.
Seeing her enter the alley, Baron Stuart started the car, ready to drive away. Fresh chapters posted on F?ndNovel
But just as his hand touched the key, he suddenly heard a scream!
At the sound, Baron Stuarts expression changed, and he instinctively opened the car door and rushed into the alley!
In the alley, Emily covered her chest, her hands trembling from the scare.
From the look on her face, it looked like she had been frightened by something!
Whats wrong? Seeing her frightened, Baron Stuart approached and asked. Emily took a deep breath, calming herself after a long time. But she still felt the scare must have been huge.
No, nothing
Just now, because it was dark, she saw two faint green lights in the corner of the alley from a distance. That was what scared her half to death. But because of her scream, the two green lights suddenly rushed out, and looking closely, it turned out to be a cat.
It was understandable that girls would be timid, especially at night.
Following her line of sight, Baron Stuart also saw the cat. He probably guessed what frightened her too, and his inexplicably tense heart rxed a little..
Chapter 86: 86: Instant Noodles Dinner 1
Chapter 86 - 86: 86: Instant Noodles Dinner 1
Trantor: 549690339
Taking a deep breath, Emily Walker squatted down and picked up the things that had fallen on the ground.
What is that? Noticing the stuff in the bag she was holding, Baron Stuart asked curiously.
Emily looked at him and then at the bag in her hand before casually saying, Instant noodles.
Baron furrowed his brows slightly at her words, Why did you buy that?
Having lived for 28 years, he knew about instant noodles but had never tasted
them. He also knew that they were quite unsafe and had little to no nutritional
value.
Emily looked at him somewhat bewildered, thinking this man was quite amusing. What could one do with instant noodles other than eating them? Were they meant for hanging oneself?
I havent eaten dinner yet. Although she found this question somewhat redundant, Emily still answered.
She had been busy since noon and had not had dinner before going to work. It was only when she saw the convenience store earlier that she realized she was starving, so she bought the instant noodles, nning to cook and eat them as dinner when she got home.
Looking at the bag in her hand, Baron suddenly felt a bit hungry as well. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find{n}ovel
It was no wonder because he hadnt had dinner either.
Dont you still owe me a meal?
What? Emily was puzzled.
Lets go. Without waiting for her reaction, Baron grabbed her hand and walked through the narrow alley towards the Green Haven Estate.
Once again being suddenly held by him, Emily was unsure of what to do for a moment, Hey, what are you doing
Not far from the alley entrance, behind the sapphire blue sports car, a pair of high-heeled sandals slowly stepped down from a ck jeep, then followed into the alley as well.
Looking at the brightly lit attic on the fifth level, Cam Walker clenched her fists again. In the moonlight, her sinister expression could be easily seen.
How dare a lowly person like herpete with Cam for a man? What an overestimation of her abilities.
Up in the attic, Baron surveyed the tiny little room, small living room, minuscule bathroom, and even the petite kitchen, unconsciously furrowing his brows.
In the empty small living room, there was only a wooden table and a set of wooden chairs, nothing else for furniture. In the room, there was only a single bed and an old wardrobe.
Could this really be a ce for a person to live in? Baron couldnt help but grumble silently.
Wait here, Ill go and cook the noodles. Emily nced at him and went into the kitchen with the instant noodles.
She really couldnt understand this man. The big BOSS of the Futuren Group, deserting a fine dining restaurant toe here and eat instant noodles, had he gone brain dead?
Standing at the kitchen doorway, she took another look at the man in the living room before turning around to walk to the kitchen counter. After washing the pot and filling it with water for the two packets of noodles, she turned on the liquefied gas. While waiting for the water to boil, she opened the refrigerator and took out two eggs.
After mixing the eggs and egg whites, she took out a tomato and sliced it.
In the living room, Baron scanned the surroundings, thinking that if he were any taller, he would have outgrown the ce.
Pulling out the small wooden chair beside the tiny wooden table, Baron sat down while waiting for his dinner.
The already small living room appeared even more cramped now with this big guy upying it.
Bang! Just as Baron sat on the wooden chair, he suddenly fell to the ground, and the small chair copsed.
Chapter 87: Instant Noodles Dinner 2
Chapter 87: Instant Noodles Dinner 2
Trantor: 549690339
Emily Walker, who was standing in the kitchen, rushed out when she heard the noise. Seeing the scene in the living room, she was stunned.
Looking at the little wooden chair that had broken under his weight, Baron Stuart was so angry that he was speechless!
He lifted his head, his expression unhappy, and looked at Emily at the kitchen entrance, Couldnt you choose a better house?
Seeing his angry expression, Emily was also somewhat embarrassed. But who doesnt want to live in a good house? The key question is whether they can afford it!
The rent is too expensive, she replied honestly.
Then buy some better furniture! Baron Stuart was clearly not pleased, looking at the broken little wooden chair, he had nowhere to vent his frustration.
We cant even afford the house, why should we need good furniture!? Does he think everyone is like him? Simply signing a few documents brings in thousands in USD, he doesnt know how hard its for her and others to make money.
She couldnt help but roll her eyes, turned around and headed back to the kitchen to continue cooking instant noodles!
Ten plus minutester, two bowls of steaming hot instant noodles were ready.
Even before the noodles were served, Baron Stuart in the living room had already smelled the appetizing aroma that he was experiencing for the first time, and he couldnt help but get up curiously and go to the kitchen.
Yours, take them out, seeing hime in, Emily ced a pair of chopsticks on his portion, signaling him to take it out himself, she also picked up her portion.
Seeing her carrying a portion of noodles out, Baron Stuart learned from her and picked up his part. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find~Novel
The two of them sat in the small living room, facing each other as they ate dinner.
Since Emily was really too hungry, she couldnt help eating somewhat rapidly. After all, eating noodles should be done with relish!
Seeing her eating like this, Baron Stuart was somewhat taken aback.
Shouldnt a woman eat gracefully? What is she doing?
Emily looked up while eating, only to find the man across her was watching her, she was puzzled, Whats wrong? Is it not delicious?
She knew it, how could a noble like him eat such stuff?
Actually, Emily doesnt usually eat in an untidy manner, she was just too hungry today and ate a bit hastily.
No, After that, Baron Stuart continued to bow his head and eat the tomato boiled noodles, which actually tasted not bad.
Emily also continued to eat her noodles with her head down.
Seeing her relishing the food, Baron Stuart inexplicably felt a bit annoyed.
Whats wrong now? Seeing him staring at her expressionless again, Emily was perplexed.
Why are you, a woman, eating so much? What if you gain weight? After saying that, Baron Stuart stretched his chopsticks into Emilys bowl, picked up some noodles, and put them into his bowl.
Seeing his sudden action, Emily waspletely taken aback, her face full of astonishment!
What the heck was this man doing? Fighting her for noodles? He still had plenty in his bowl, why would he take hers!
And also, when did she gain weight!?
I tell you- I Emily wanted to say something, but she was at a loss for words, she didnt know what to say, so she could only frown at the man in front of her. But then again, was this man not scared of her germs? That was the food she had eaten.
After taking the noodles, Baron Stuart no longer looked at her and started eating the noodles in big bites. He had finished his bowl of noodles, even the soup, while Emily stared at him in amazement.
For the first time, Baron Stuart felt that dinner was so delicious, he was satisfyingly full..
Chapter 88: Fell in Love with this Flavor
Chapter 88: Fell in Love with this vor
Trantor: 549690339
However, after only eating half a bowl of noodles, Emily Walker was still a bit hungry. So she decided to make a cup of milk tea to satiate her hunger.
Seeing that the man was still sitting there, she decided to make another cup for him as well.
But the man had already finished his dinner, why hadnt he nned to leave?
Here. After making the milk tea, Emily handed the cup to him.
Looking at the color in the cup that was lighter than coffee, Baron Stuart couldnt help asking, What is this?
Emily nced at him, her expression slightly unnatural, as if she was hiding something. She took a sip of the milk tea and said, Mandarin Duck Milk Tea. In fact, she didnt prepare the milk tea for him just because he had ordered it before. It was actually because she also loved this vor, so she kept some at home.
Unlike others who liked drinking coffee or fruit juice, the only drink she liked was milk tea, so at her home, there were only mineral water and milk tea.
Witnessing this, however, Baron Stuart had a different interpretation.
He looked at the milk tea in front of him and then at the woman sitting opposite to him.
Mandarin Duck Milk Tea? Wasnt this the cup that he had ordered at the Milk Tea Shop before?
Again, he looked at the woman in front of him, who still had the cup held close to her lips. Her eyes were shifty, like she was trying to hide something, and her expression was quite unnatural. For more chapters visit f?ndnovel
Noticing her expression, Baron Stuart couldnt help but smile.
Then he took a sip of the milk tea.
From that moment on, it seemed that Baron Stuart fell in love with this vor.
Seeing his unconsciously upturned lips, Emily knew that the man must have misunderstood something.
She just wanted to say, its not that I remembered your taste.
The next day
Emily arrived early at the Futuren Group Reception Hall, and yton Howard was already waiting for her there.
Lady Carter. Upon her arrival, yton came forward with a polite smile, and then said, Please follow me.
Seeing yton walking alone in front of her, Emily couldnt help but wonder.
She knew that this man was connected to that man, but why would he appear here? She was just here for a simple interview, was there really a need for him to be here to receive her personally?
Following yton with a puzzled mind, Emily entered the elevator, which went directly to the Human Resources Department on the 2nd floor.
Originally, Emily thought that she would definitely not pass the interview, but who knew that the interviewer would say straight away to her, Wee to the
Futuren Group.
Seeing the interviewer stand up and shake her hand, Emily was dumbfounded for a moment.
Looking at the outstretched hand in front of her, she politely shook it out of courtesy, but then looked back at the young interviewer with confusion on her face.
She carefully asked, Are you sure theres no mistake? I got the job?
This made no sense!
She had just nced at the employee information, and to enter Futuren Group, one must graduate from an elite university, that was first and secondly the design work must be unique and innovative.
She didnt know whether her works were good enough or not, but there was one thing; based on this single point, there was no reason for her to be admitted!
Although she had once studied at an elite university in E City, she had only reached her Sophomore year. She didnt even have a university diploma, so howe she got epted?
With her counter-question, the interviewer looked a bit uncertain.
Whats the deal with this woman? Most people would be overjoyed to be epted by Futuren Group and would jump up and down, eximing, Really?
Really!? Did I really get epted!?
Chapter 89: 89: Taking Over the Big Project!
Chapter 89 - 89: 89: Taking Over the Big Project!
Trantor: 549690339
Well! Generally, thats how it should be!
But whats the deal with this woman in front of him? Shes actually asking if he made a mistake?
Oh Maybe shes so happy that she couldnt believe it, thinking shes in a dream.
The interviewer looked at Emily Walker and casually offered a smile, No, youre not dreaming. You have been epted.
Still dumbfounded.
But isnt there a lot of requirements to join the Futuren Group? For instance, the simplest one C a university diploma. I dont even have a diploma, how did you guys ept me?
Now its the interviewers turn to be stupefied.
It took him half a moment to regain hisposure and looked at Emily. Miss, what are you talking about? After that, the interviewer brought a personnel document from the table in front of her. Your name is Emily Walker, right? You have been epted. This is your personal information.
It clearly states on the personnel document that Emily Walker graduated from xx Prestigious Academy in E City in 2014. Since the personnel records have been registered, there must be a diploma. How could thepany register her personnel files without a diploma?
Looking at the personnel information above, Emily waspletely dumbfounded. When did she graduate from xx Prestigious Academy?
Also, our Design Department Director admires your works. Thats why you were epted when you submitted your resume yesterday. The interviewer added.
Submitted the resume yesterday? When did she submit her resume yesterday?
Just like that, with a baffling feeling, Emily Walker officially became an employee of the Futuren Group!
In theprehensive office, Emily sat at her designated office space, looking at the vast office where everyone was working hard with a serious atmosphere.
As expected from argepany, there wasnt any office gossip like what she saw on television.
All she could see now were work-rted conversations, not a hint of small talk.
Until noon, thats what Emily thought.
But as soon as lunchtime arrived, the staff canteen got noisy, and the atmosphere waspletely different from the office before.
Then, when the afternoon work started, the office atmosphere returned to its strict nature.
Prepare for an emergency meeting in 10 minutes. A crisp female voice rang out, and Design Department Director Megan Scott walked out of her independent office, addressing the staff in theprehensive office. This update is avable on fin?novel
No sooner had she spoken than the office staff began preparing the rted documents and files. Neer Emily, however, was at a loss as to what to do for a moment.
She had no choice but to ask a colleague beside her, Hi, do I have to attend the emergency meeting that the director mentioned?
Her colleague looked at her and said irritably, Of course you have to attend. Arent you part of the Design Department? Really!
After speaking, the colleague picked up the relevant documents and left their office seat, heading for the meeting room.
One after another, each group in the design department entered the meeting room. Emily felt a little clueless but followed them in.
The corporation will soon be building a vi estate on Light View Road. Regarding the interior design theme, the primary focus should befort, innovation, and rity
Listening to Director Megan Scott speaking while standing by the projection wall, Emily couldnt help but feel astonished. Just recently, she heard a report that the Futuren Group had sold arge residential area of vis, and now they were going to build a new vi estate on Light View Road so quickly..
Chapter 90: 90: Why Does She Deserve It?
Chapter 90 - 90: 90: Why Does She Deserve It?
Trantor: 549690339
As expected from a big corporation, in less than half a year, she had made a fortune in USD!
Looking at the projection of the vis appearance, Emily Walker was too engrossed and didnt notice Megan Scott calling her name.
Emily Walker
Huh? She snapped back to reality and realized that everyone in the meeting room was looking at her. She awkwardly stood up and looked at Megan Scott, Yes, Director Scott.
Megan Scott nced at her, slightly dissatisfied with her daydreaming, but didnt say much about it.
She was a very strict person, especially when it came to management. She was very meticulous with her subordinates and didnt tolerate any mistakes.
So, daydreaming during her meetings was even more uneptable.
It was precisely because of her rigorous attitude that many female employees in the office secretly called her the Old Maiden!
Actually, she wasnt that old, of course, but at 28 years old, she was older than most of them.
Emilys daydreaming gave Megan Scott a bad impression.
After observing Emily for a while, Megan Scott finally spoke expressionlessly,
Im giving you this theme design project, I hope you wont disappoint me.
As soon as Megan Scott said this, everyone in the small meeting room widened their eyes in surprise and looked at Emily Walker.
Some even started whispering amongst themselves.
Why did they give this project to her? Isnt she new here?
Exactly, why does she get such a big project as soon as she arrives? When we first came in, we were just running errands at most.
The people sitting on either side of Emily had already started to feel jealous, casting disdainful nces at her.
Director Scott, why would you give such a big project to a neer? What makes her deserving? Someone who couldnt hold back their discontent stood up and protested.
In the design department, Zoe Wood was known for her strong capabilities. Many big projects were assigned to her. Naturally, she felt uneasy when a neer took this one away from her.
Megan Scott was, of course, aware of Zoes capabilities.
But the reason she assigned this project to the neer Emily was due to her momentary oversight.
The previous day, yton Howard brought in several design works, which Megan was indeed amazed by, but she didnt know that they were Emilys designs.
When yton asked her: If you let this designer take on this theme design project, what would you think? Megan responded that she thought the works were very unique and she had faith in the designers abilities.
So, unknowingly, Megan Scott assigned the project to the new arrival, Emily Walker.
Of course, after learning that it was Emily who was new, she couldnt help but feel a little uneasy.
But deep down, she was somewhat curious about Emilys identity, which seemed to be very special.
Megan Scott nced at the unconvinced Zoe Wood, then picked up several design drafts from Emily in front of her, These are Emilys design samples. Do you all have any objections?
Upon hearing that, many people leaned in to take a look at Emilys design works. ?????? ???? find{n}ovel
Is this really her design Zoe Wood looked at the design drawings in her hand, seemingly unable to believe that such a unique design came from the neer, Emily Walker.
Although she was still resentful at heart, Zoe Wood had nothing more to say. She reluctantly sat back down, her face a little unsightly..
Chapter 91: 91: Reminiscing That Smell
Chapter 91 - 91: 91: Reminiscing That Smell
Trantor: 549690339
Is there no more opinions? Seeing that the people who were whispering before had quieted down, Megan Scott spoke, Dismiss.
When the meeting was dismissed, everyone took their document files and left the meeting room, only Emily Walker was still a little confused.
Director Scott. Everyone else had left the meeting room, leaving Emily Walker and Director Scott alone. As she was about to leave, Emily called out to Megan.
Why why did you give me such a big project? Im new here, and I havent done anything like this before
If I knew you didnt have much design experience before, I wouldnt have given you this project. But your works are indeed very attractive, and I hope you can do well this time as well. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find1Novel
Having said that, Megan ignored Emily and left the meeting room directly.
Just like that, Emily once again mysteriously took over a design theme project
Top floor of Futuren Group, CEOs office.
Hows it going? In the spacious office, a man elegantly leaned against the brown genuine leather chair, exuding a kings style.
yton Howard stood straight in the office, bowing respectfully, Lady Carter has sessfully entered the Design Department, and ording to your orders, the design theme at Light View Road has been taken over by Lady Carter.
Although yton knew that his master seemed to have unusual thoughts towards Lady Carter, even he was a little uneasy about entrusting such arge project to a neer.
Young Lord, is it appropriate to give such a big project to Lady Carter?
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart raised his charming eyes and looked at yton, Do you know a kind of milk tea that has mandarin duck vor? yton looked bbergasted.
It took him half a moment toe back to his senses, Mandarin Duck Milk
Tea?
Yes. Baron Stuart nodded.
For some reason, after tasting the coffee on the table, he suddenly missed the taste of mandarin duck milk tea.
yton hesitated for a moment before saying, Mandarin Duck Milk Tea seems to be a drink from Hong Kong that is a blend of coffee and milk tea. Why?
Would the Young Lord like
Have Bet Philine make a cup for me.
yton waspletely stunned. When did the young lord start drinking milk tea? Wasnt that stuff usually a favorite of women?
Milk tea is indeed a favorite of female students. However, not all female students love Mandarin Duck Milk Tea because the bitterness of coffee makes it the least popr of all vors.
Alright. Although confused, yton exited the room, instructing Bet Philine, who was by the front door, to make a cup of Mandarin Duck Milk Tea.
Upon hearing the instruction, Bet wore a puzzled expression. When did the boss start drinking milk tea?
However, she had no idea where to get milk tea at the moment.
With no other choice, Bet went to buy milk tea from a beverage shop downstairs in the building.
After ten-plus minutes, the milk tea was brought to the office.
After a sip, it seemed not the right taste.
Too sweet. It wasnt this taste; he remembered the bitterness like coffee thest time he drank it, with a rich aroma in the bitterness.
But this one was too sweet now!
But Boss, mandarin duck milk tea is supposed to be sweet Philineined, looking at the dissatisfied expression on the Bosss face.
Frowning at her words, Baron Stuart was certain that the taste he remembered previously wasnt sweet..
Chapter 92: 92 Homeless
Chapter 92 - 92: 92 Homeless
Trantor: 549690339 For more chapters visit FindN0vel
Please leave.
Yes. Phn left the office, also breathing a sigh of relief.
However, what surprised her was that she originally thought that Mr. Boss would lose his temper, because whenever there was the slightest issue in the past, the bosss face would look like it was carved out of an iceberg, chilling people to their core and making them dare not breathe.
Yet today, everything was peaceful, which was incredibly unusual.
After being busy all day, at 5:25, the people in the office were already packing up their stuff and preparing to leave work.
Emily Walker spent the whole afternoon working on a proposal, by the time she came to her senses, her waist was aching and she couldnt help but stretch to relieve the stiffness of her body.
I really dont know what kind of rtionship she and the director have. She took over such an important project as soon as she came!
Who knows, at any rate, the rtionship must be unusual, otherwise how could she take over such a vital design n!
In the office, many off-duty staff members passed by Emily Walker. Thinking about how she had taken over such a critical design n, they inevitably felt a touch of jealousy, which led to the outpour of uncensored words.
Perhaps even Emily herself was a bit baffled about this, but design had always been her dream. If given such a good opportunity, she naturally wanted to do her best, and so she didnt care about others idle gossip.
Packing up her belongings, Emily also began to turn off herputer in preparing to leave work.
At the front of thepany building, there was a bus stop just a few steps away.
Once she got on the bus, since it was rush hour, the aisle was already full of passengers. When Emily got on, she was squeezed into the crowd and was nearly crushed!
After painstakingly enduring five stops, she finally arrived at the Green Haven
Estate.
As usual, in order to save a bit of living expenses, Emily went to the convenience store at the end of the alley, bought a few packets of noodles, and prepared to have it for dinner.
Going out to eat would cost at least several tens of yuan, while she only needed a few yuan to cook noodles at home, which could save a lot of money a month.
Of course, she would sometimes get tired of eating noodles and would go to the snack stall to eat something else, to adjust her taste.
Carrying the instant noodles, she arrived at her fifth-floor residence. To be honest, climbing up to the fifth floor in one go left Emily somewhat out of breath.
However, when she saw what was happening at the front door, she was a bit taken aback.
Why were all her belongings outside?
She took out the key and opened the door, it was entirely empty inside.
How strange, had she been robbed? But if she had been robbed, what kind of thief would have moved her luggage out?
Emily!
The voice of thendy sounded from behind, and Emily turned her head when she heard it. Upon seeing her, Emily be increasingly distressed.
Mrs. Landy, why are my things outside? And the furniture inside, why is it all gone?
Thendy looked at her, her expression somewhat embarrassed. Sheughed apologetically and said, Emily, Im really sorry. This house was bought by a buyer, so you have to move out.
What? It was bought?
Emily was utterly stunned, how did it suddenly get bought by someone?
But, Mrs. Landy, why didnt you tell me in advance? If she was to move out tonight, where was she supposed to go at such short notice?
Im really sorry. Because the buyer wanted the house urgently, I had to sell it. Thendy was also somewhat embarrassed about the situation and exined, You know, this type of houses are not worth much now. I finally met a buyer who was willing to pay a high price, of course, I sold it..
Chapter 93: 93: The Man Inside the Red Sports Car
Chapter 93 - 93: 93: The Man Inside the Red Sports Car
Trantor: 549690339
Indeed, such a dangerous tower is basically unupied now, let alone anyoneing to buy it.
Well, this is the rest of your rent, which Im returning to you. I wont charge you for the broken chair either. Give me the key. After finishing, thendy stuffed the money into Emily Walkers hands and took the key from her.
The broken chair?
But. Landy. cant you let me stay one more night? lust one night! Even if she needed to find a house, it would have to wait until tomorrow.
Im really sorry, but Ive already sold this house, and I cant let you stay. With that, thendy hurriedly turned around and left.
Watching the retreatingndy, Emily wanted to say something, but eventually gave up.
After half a moment, she dragged her luggage, carried the instant noodles, and left Green Haven Estate.
As dusk fell, the citys lights dimmed, and Emily walked along the roadside of the bustling street, not having eaten dinner yet, she felt a little hungry.
Looking at the instant noodles in her hand, she had no choice but to eat them dry, which could at least fill her stomach.
Not far away, she saw a bus stop. Feeling tired, she sat down and ate the dry noodles, thinking that tonight, she might have to visit her brother in the hospital again.
Watching the busy road, Emily enjoyed the bustling night view of the metropolis while eating. Suddenly, a red sports car stopped in front of her. Follow current nov?ls on FndNovel
Looking at the woman sitting under the signboard, Adrian Nash thought he was seeing things and took off his sunsses. Emily What is she doing here?
Then, he noticed the luggage box beside her.
Noticing the red sports car, Emily stared at the car window while chewing the dry noodles, trying to see the person inside.
The car window ss slowly lowered, revealing a handsome, charming face. Even under the nights streetmps, his stunning features were still visible.
Emily! Adrian Nash shouted to Emily under the signboard.
Following the sound, Emily immediately spotted the head outside the car window.
Wasnt that her former boss?
Standing up, Emily walked over with a surprised expression.
Boss?
Adrianughed and said, Youre no longer my employee, so stop calling me boss. Call me Adrian.
Adrian? Emily was embarrassed, that was quick, from boss to Adrian on their second meeting.
What are you doing here? Adrian nced at her luggage and the dry noodles in her hand.
It was not hard to see that the woman in front of him seemed to be in some kind of trouble.
I Realizing his gaze, Emily looked back at her luggage, then clenched the dry noodles in her hand.
Why arent you going home at thiste hour, youre a girl? Adrian asked, looking at her.
Another difficult question to answer.
After a while, Emily forced a smile, looking a bit awkward, Some things happened, so I temporarily have no ce to stay. Im going to the hospitalter.
No ce to stay?
Emily, who was already attractive to Adrian, evoked even more sympathy from him.
What do you need to go to the hospital for if you have no ce to stay? Adrian asked, puzzled.
Emily smiled and replied, My little brother is hospitalized, so I n to spend the night there tonight and find a house tomorrow..
Chapter 94: 94: Misunderstanding – All I Want is You 1
Chapter 94 - 94: 94: Misunderstanding C All I Want is You 1
Trantor: 549690339
How can anyone stay in a hospital? Why dont you stay at my ce for one night? Adrian Nash blurted out.
Someone like her probably couldnt afford a VIP ward, and if it was an ordinary ward, there wouldnt even be an extra bed inside. How could she sleep?
But his words left Emily Walker dumbfounded, staring at him nkly and uncertainly frowning, What?
Regaining his senses, Adrian realized his words were somewhat abrupt and quickly changed his tune, No, I just think a hospital is not a ce for people to stay, so why dont you stay at my family hotel for one night?
He couldnt understand why, upon seeing her wandering the streets, he wanted to take her back to his ce.
Even though he felt there was something different about her, he seemed to be affected by her uniqueness.
Emily was dumbfounded once again, and when she came to her senses, she said, No need, Ill just go to the hospital.
Hearing this, Adrian pursed his lips as if contemting something.
After a moment, he opened the car door and got out, his gaze fixed directly on the person in front of him, Emily Walker?
Uh? Faced with his scorching gaze, Emily instinctively dodged it for a moment before nodding, Yes. ?????? ???? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
I dont know why, but from the moment I saw you, I really wanted to get to know you. Adrian said seriously, the corner of his mouth curling into a gentle
smile.
He didnt quite understand his own thoughts at the moment, but his words were sincere. He truly wanted to get to know this girl, even wanting to understand her on a deeper level.
His sudden words left Emily speechless and unsure of how to respond.
Oh After a long while, she managed to squeeze out a single word.
Would you like to be friends with me? Her dumbfounded look brought a bitter, helpless smile to Adrians lips as he reached out his hand to her.
Looking at the clean, white hand in front of her, Emily hesitated for a moment before reaching out to shake it, Hehe of course.
Seeing her outstretched hand, Adrian gave a satisfied smile, Since were friends now, how about staying at my hotel for tonight as a friend?
Dont worry, theres no charge. Were friends, arent we?
His gentle smile left Emily momentarily speechless, feeling awkward whether she agreed or not.
After all, they had only met for the second time, and this man had once been her boss.
I really dont
Come on, lets go. Letting go of her hand, Adrian walked behind her, picked up her luggage, and put it in the trunk.
He then got back in the car himself and looked at the still hesitant Emily, Lets go, friend!
Is this really okay?
Emily was still somewhat hesitant, but her luggage was already in the car, so it seemed like she had no choice but to get in herself?
Thus, she followed Adrian Nash to the Sea Sky Grand Hotel.
After checking in, Adrian led her to the elevator entrance and pressed the button for the 15th floor.
Just as the two entered the elevator, the doors of another elevator opened, and a man exuding coldness and nobility stepped out, his tall and upright figure walking gracefully towards the hotel entrance.
At the hotel entrance at this moment, yton Howard wore a puzzled expression as he watched the two entering the hotel together, wondering to himself: Wasnt that Lady Carter and Young Master Nash? What are they doing here?
And with luggage in tow..
Chapter 95: 95: Misunderstanding – All 1 Want is You 2
Chapter 95 - 95: 95: Misunderstanding C All 1 Want is You 2
Trantor: 549690339
Whats wrong? Baron Stuart asked, walking out of the hotel and noticing the dazed look on yton Howards face.
ncing at the not far away, then turned back and said, I think I just saw Lady
Carter.
Hearing that, Baron Stuart narrowed his pupils, waiting for him to continue.
With the Monk Prince, it seems like they were
Go on. The man seemed to predict something, and his expression began to turn cold, revealing a barely-suppressed rage about to erupt.
It seems like they checked into a room.
The hand in the mans trouser pocket gradually tightened, and his ice-cold expression was filled with suppressed anger!
A few secondster, the man took out his phone and dialed a number.
Pushing open the door to the room, she found it incredibly luxurious, a luxury suite.
Thank you so much. Emily Walker brought in her luggage, filled with gratitude, and thanked Adrian Nash.
No problem, put your stuff in first. With that, Adrian Nash carried her luggage box in for her.
At this moment, the phone in Emilys bag suddenly rang.
She pondered over the unfamiliar phone number for a while but still answered the call.
Hello?
Where are you? A mans cold and distant voice came through, carrying a clear hint of displeasure.
Despite the unfamiliar number, Emily wasnt a stranger to the icy voice that now sounded more like a chilling wind.
She wondered why he was calling her at this time.
After a moment of silence, Emily did not give a straight answer but asked instead, Do you need anything from me?
She figured that since she was off work, she shouldnt be considered his employee anymore.
Where are you!? The man growled, barely able to suppress the rage threatening to burst forth.
Emily was startled by his anger, unsure of what he was upset about.
What a mercurial fellow, yelling at her out of the blue!
Emily, annoyed, replied, Where could I possibly be at this time!? Of course, Im at
The voice paused, for some inexplicable reason, Emily instinctively didnt want that man to know she was staying in a hotel.
If she hadnt been on a leave of absence, Emily would still be a college student. It would ruin her reputation to let people know she was staying in a hotel room.
After a few seconds of silence, Emily continued with annoyance, Of course, Im at my ce, about to take a bath, and then go to bed!
She didnt mention being in the hotel, as if she was afraid of the man on the other end of the phone misunderstanding her. Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel
But why would she care if that man misunderstood her? Her lifestyle was none of his business, right?
However, her words only enraged the man on the other end of the phone even more!
At her ce!? Then who was at the hotel right now!?
Take a bath? Go to bed? Was she really so eager to sleep with other men!?
That damn woman, daring to deceive him! Fine, very well!
The phone suddenly disconnected, and Baron Stuart turned back into the hotel, heading straight for the reception desk. His crimson eyes were aze with fury, making his icy, aloof face unapproachable, like a volcano on the brink of eruption!
Looking at the abruptly disconnected call, Emily was puzzled and confused.
Whats wrong with that man?
What happened? Noticing the odd tone in her voice, Adrian Nash walked over and nced at the phone in her hand, asking.
ps: Mias new book Honorable Young Lord, Busy in the Deep Night! has been published (currently free!), and we hope all our dear readers continue to support it, leavements, and add to their collections, mwah!
Chapter 96: 96: Misunderstanding – All 1 Want is You 3
Chapter 96 - 96: 96: Misunderstanding C All 1 Want is You 3
Trantor: 549690339
Hm? Emily Walker raised her head, and after half a second, she smiled back, Uh, its alright.
Ive brought the stuff in, and its still early, do you want to have dinner together? When he had arrived, she was eating dry noodles, so she probably hadnt had dinner yet.
Adrian Nash smiled at her, seemingly attracted by the girl in front of him.
As for his invitation, Emily hesitated for a moment before saying, No need, I have Ive already eaten.
Although she had only eaten instant noodles, at least it had filled her stomach, and she wasnt that hungry anymore.
Most importantly, she was in a hotel now, and she didnt want to go in and out, let alone with a man, even though the man in front of her wasnt the yboy type.
However, no matter what, Emily still wanted to be discreet in the hotel, it would be best to sleep in her room and leave here early tomorrow morning!
You ate that? Adrian nced at the red bag she was still holding in her hand.
Emily lowered her head to look at it then realized she had been gripping the dry noodles tightly until now and quickly threw them into the trash can!
Knock, knock, knock, knock!
The rapid knocking on the door interrupted their conversation.
The two of them looked at the door being knocked on; both furrowed their brows in confusion.
Who would be knocking at this time? And why did it sound so urgent!
One could tell it was an impolite person.
Watching the continuous knocking, Emily couldnt help but feel uneasy for no reason.
Adrian looked at her and then walked over with a puzzled expression, opening the room door.
Inside the room, a man and a woman stood in front of him, which only made Baron Stuart even angrier.
Young Lord? Howe youre here? His appearance made Adrian curious.
But soon, he felt like he understood something.
It seemed that the rtionship between him and Emily was extraordinary, and the hardships created by his fiancest time were probably not a coincidence.
Baron Stuarts face was ice cold, the rage inside him ready to burst; he nced at Adrian disdainfully before turning his attention to Emily, who stood behind him.
This damn woman, she actually dide here to get a room with another man!?
He clenched his fists at his side, his blood-red pupils almost wanting to swallow her whole.
Seeing such a gaze, Emily shivered, and feeling guilty, she didnt dare to meet his eyes.
Is this where youre staying? Baron Stuart asked coldly, trying his best to suppress the anger in his heart.
Emily raised her eyes, but still didnt dare to meet his gaze.
Taking a bath? Sleeping? Youre so eager to get into bed with another man!? With the thought of her words on the phone, Baron Stuarts anger could no longer be contained!
She had actually gotten a room with this man, and if he hadnte, would she have already finished showering and been waiting for this man in bed by now?
His angry roar made Emily look up abruptly, what did he mean she was eager to go to bed with other men? What was he talking about?
What what did you say? Emily asked uncertainly, hoping she had misheard just now.
For some reason, those wordsing from his mouth made her heart sting unexpectedly.
Baron Stuart stared at her, his eyes blood-red, Didnt you say you were staying at your own ce? What, you dont have enough money? nning to make some extra cash?
PS: Mias new book Mysterious Mister, Lend Me a Kiss! has been released, please continue to support it, dears.. Requestingments, bookmarks, and cheers Updates are released by f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Chapter 97: 97: Misunderstanding – All I Want is You 4
Chapter 97 - 97: 97: Misunderstanding C All I Want is You 4
Trantor: 549690339
Listening to his words, Emily Walkers hands hanging by her sides were shaking slightly as they clenched together, finally realizing the meaning behind this mans words.
Oh, so ironic.
So what if it is? What does that have to do with you, Young Master Stuart? Emily Walker stared at him, her eyes tinted with defiance due to anger.
Somehow, even though it indeed had nothing to do with him, the words he uttered still left her heart throbbing with pangs of pain.
She didnt understand where this feeling came from. No matter what he said, she just needed to ignore it. But why did she care so much?
Her words angered him even more. He had no rtion to it? Howe he had none when she was his, both in mind and body. Since that night, she was destined to only belong to him! This text is hosted at Fndovel
Is it money? Do you want money? How much? $200,000 per urrence? Or $1.5 million for a single night? Baron Stuart looked at him, eyes brimming with rage.
Had she gone crazy from poverty? Did she actually think about trading her body for money?
True, Im in need of money, but what does that have to do with you? On what grounds are you here, and why are you meddling in my affairs!? The tears she was forcibly holding back were stubbornly kept in her eyes, but the pain in her chest was impossible to suppress.
Adrian Nash, who had been on the sidelines, could no longer bear his words and took a step in front of Emily Walker, Young Stuart, arent you going too far with your words?
Baron Stuart turned his head, a sneer tugging at his mouth, Isnt Young Nash being too presumptuous in snapping up my woman, is that not going too far?
At his words, Adrian Nash froze. She was his woman?
He turned his head and looked at Emily Walker.
At that time, Emily Walker was also taken aback by his words, but she soon recovered and mockingly said, Ha, when did I be your woman? Young Stuart, your fiance is Cam Walker, not me!
I dont care who Cam Walker is! Baron Stuart roared, then looked at her calmly and slowly muttered a few words, I just want you! What?
For a moment, Emily Walker fell silent and nkly stared at him.
What did he mean by that? What was this man here for today?
After staring at her for a long time, Baron Stuart abruptly stepped forward and pulled her hand, turning around to leave the hotel room.
Coming back to her senses, Emily Walker tried struggling to break free of his grip, What are you doing? Let me go
However, he did not let go. His grip on her hand tightened even more, dragging her straight to the elevator!
My luggage Seeing the elevator doors closing, Emily panicked and turned to yell at the man beside her, What on earth are you trying to do!?
Baron Stuart remained silent. When the elevator arrived at the first floor, he dragged her towards the hotel entrance, heading straight for his white Maserati.
Emily did not want to get into the car, but he still forcibly pushed her inside.
From beginning to now, the anger on Baron Stuarts face never disappeared. He stepped on the gas and the luxury car sped through the bustling downtown.
Where on earth are you taking me!? Looking at the man full of rage, Emily Walker was also annoyed!
A ringtone broke the silence, interrupting Emilys outburst momentarily.
He picked up the Bluetooth headset, and Baron Stuart answered the call.
Who knows what was said on the other end of the phone, but Baron Stuarts eyes flickered and some of the anger on his face seemed to diminish, I understand.
After hanging up the phone, Baron Stuart spun the steering wheel, driving the car away from the bustling district..
Chapter 98: 98: From Today, You Live Here
Chapter 98 - 98: 98: From Today, You Live Here
Trantor: 549690339
Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of a luxury mansion.
The grand European architecture, standing not far away, one could clearly see the floor-to-ceiling windows on the second floor, the green-tile sloping roof, surrounded by green trees, and the white European-style wooden windows. At a nce, it looked grand and imposing.
Looking at such a mansion in front of her, Emily Walker was puzzled.
What is this ce? Why did you bring me hereI
Before she could finish speaking, the man beside her took her hand and led her inside.
Entering the living room, it was not ostentatious, but quiet and elegant. White wooden windows, white printed curtains, and even the furniture was predominantly white. The whole room looked clean and simple, especially the interior design, which gave people a feeling of rxation and enjoyment.
Emily couldnt help but sigh at such interior design. Living in such an environment would surely befortable.
From today onwards, you will live here.
yton Howard just called, and upon checking, she learned that her previous small attic was suddenly bought by a buyer, leaving her without a ce to stay and homeless.
However, he still didnt understand how she met Adrian Nash and even stayed in his hotel.
What? Emily turned her head and looked at him with a puzzled expression. Live here? Why?
Baron Stuart looked up, his anger not so obvious on his face, and asked rhetorically, Do you have any better ce to stay right now?
Emily was stunned. She really had no ce to stay tonight.
However, she didnt have to live here, did she? And her luggage was still in the hotel!
Seeing her silent, he thought she might not want to live here, and his mood that had calmed down suddenly became irritable again.
Looking at the person in front of him, he impatiently asked, Where else do you want to live? Do you want to live in his bed!?
Just thinking about her and other men living together made him inexplicably annoyed.
Whats wrong with me living in his bed? On the contrary, you, Young Lord,
Being questioned by her, Baron Stuart became even angrier!
This damn woman had taken away his body, and she still dared to say it had nothing to do with him?
It seemed he had to make her realize if there was a connection between them!
Words were useless; he needed to take practical actions!
You What are you doing? Seeing him suddenly approaching her step by step,
Emily looked shocked, and a sense of unease rose in her heart.
What on earth did this man want?
The unknown man remained silent, his handsome face revealing no thoughts, but from Emilys consciousness, she felt a strong sense of oppression and danger.
With each step he took toward her, her anxiety grew, What what on earth do you want to do
The man remained silent, his magical pupils fixed on her, as he continued to approach her relentlessly.
Step by step, Emily retreated until she could retreat no further. Unable to guard against it, she fell onto the European-style soft sofa in the living room. Checktest chapters at find?novel
However, the man didnt stop there. Instead, he towered over her, supporting himself on the back of the sofa, trapping her tightly between his arms. His face leaning down slightly.
Tell me, do you and I have a connection? The mans unique scent slowly approached her, his captivating eyes staring at her unblinkingly, their lips only two centimeters apart..
Chapter 99: 99: The relationship between Superior and Subordinate…
Chapter 99 - 99: 99: The rtionship between Superior and Subordinate
Trantor: 549690339
Seeing the handsome face approaching her step by step, Emily Walker had nowhere to hide, yet she stubbornly retorted, What rtionship do I have with
They had no rtionship to begin with, oh, no, they should have one now.
Are you sure theres nothing going on between us, huh? The man pressed closer again.
No, not nothing, there is a rtionship Emily admitted, blushing slightly at the mans unique aura, her heart beginning to thump.
Her sudden turnaround surprised Baron Stuart somewhat, but her next words made him even more furious!
The rtionship between a superior and subordinate
What? A superior and subordinate rtionship? Was this damned woman challenging him!? This text is hosted at FindN()vel
Im giving you onest chance, do you have a rtionship with me or not? The man pressed again, his tone revealing the domineering air of a king, making Emily feel very oppressed.
What kind of rtionship? Isnt it just a superior-subordinate rtionship? What the hell does this man want!?
Because of his closeness, Emily averted her gaze and turned her head to one side.
Tell me, are you really- Emilys attempt to fight back unintentionally caused her head to turn back, and she caught sight of the sexy thin lips just two centimeters away from her own, easily touching them with a gentle brush.
This scene made her quickly turn her head away once more, her cheeks turning even redder as she lightly bit her lower lip.
But this simple action made Baron Stuart pause, taking a nce at her lightly bitten pink lip, he fell silent for half a second, then abruptly stood up from the sofa!
His adams apple shifted slightly as he looked away, seemingly trying to conceal something.
After a moment, he spoke unhappily, Youll live here starting today!
What gives you the right! Feeling relieved, Emily suddenly sat up straight on the sofa and asked righteously.
Want to know why? Baron Stuart looked at her, the corner of his mouth suddenly revealing a meaningful smile.
The anxiety returned.
First, run for a second!
Emily suddenly jumped up from the sofa, sprinting in a few strides straight to the second floor! She quickly hid in a room and closed the door with a bang! Then she pressed her ear against the door, carefully listening for any movement outside.
He didnt follow her, did he?
Watching the girl suddenly darting towards the second floor, Baron Stuart in the living room was still somewhat dazed, standing there nkly, his gaze following her upstairs.
When he regained his senses, he revealed a faint smile that was barely visible unless looked at closely.
Not knowing how much time had passed, and feeling certain that there was no movement outside the door, the girl behind the door cautiously opened it a crack and peered outside.
The silence outside was unsettling, and after a while, Emily tiptoed out of the room and stood in the corridor on the second floor, looking down. At this time, there was no trace of anyone in the living room.
Did he leave?
With a puzzled heart, Emily went downstairs.
Perhaps the noodles she had eaten earlier made her especially thirsty now, and she longed for a cold ss of water.
She went downstairs, nced around, and her gaze fell on the kitchen direction to the left of the living room.
That should be the kitchen, right?
Going over, pushing open the door, she saw an exquisitely decorated spacious kitchen, which was tens of times better than her previous home!
Spotting a refrigerator, Emily walked over to it and found chilled water inside, just as she had hoped..
Chapter 100: 100: Unforgettable Dinner 1
Chapter 100 - 100: 100: Unforgettable Dinner 1
Trantor: 549690339
Emily Walker took a ss cup, filled it to the brim, and drank it all in one breath. However, it still wasnt enough, so she poured herself another cup.
She held the water ss while admiring the gorgeous kitchen and walked out into the living room.
Arge white crystal chandelier hung in the middle of the living room, with the candlestick-style tablemps on the walls providing a unique touch.
Curious, Emily walked towards the back of the living room, where a white floor-to C ceiling window was located.
As she approached, she saw through the transparent window a private swimming pool outside, with crystal-clear water sparkling under the bright moonlight.
Emily was deeply captivated by this scene.
After a long time, she reluctantly turned around to go back inside.
Are you looking at
Just as she turned around, an exquisitely handsome face suddenly appeared in front of her. Startled, the water ss in her hand dropped to the ground, and her body shook slightly from the fright.
Baron Stuart, who arrived at this time, was taken aback by her sudden terrified expression.
He hade over because he saw the door open, and was about to speak when she turned around.
After getting a good look at who it was and realizing the sudden shock, Emily let out a sigh of relief, her right hand covering her chest, and took a deep breath.
Does this man not make any noise when he walks?
Its so quiet here at night, arent they afraid theyll startle someone to death?!
Seeing her terrified expression, Baron Stuart knew that his appearance had probably scared her, so he didnt speak and just watched her quietly, waiting for her to calm down.
Emily nced at the man in front of her and didnt say anything. Instead, she quickly squatted down to pick up the shattered ss on the ground.
Hey!
Just as Emilys hand had touched the fragments on the ground, she was startled by a sudden low growl, causing her hand to tremble involuntarily.
But this time, Emily was somewhat angry and looked up at the man, ring at him.
What are you doing?!
The man didnt speak but rather pulled Emily up, somewhat annoyed, before saying angrily, Dont you have any safety awareness? Picking up shattered ss with your bare hands?
This woman is really stupid, what if the ss cuts her hand?
But thinking about this, Baron Stuart suddenly felt that he seemed to care too much about the woman in front of him.
For a moment, Emily was rendered speechless by his words, staring at him nkly, with an expression of confusion on her face.
By the time she came to her senses, the man had gone inside and brought back cleaning tools.
Emily initially thought he would clean up the broken ss himself, but when he approached, she realized that he wasnt that considerate after all!
Use this.
Looking at the cleaning tools handed to her, Emily had a sinking feeling.
She cant believe she would think that this man would actually clean up the mess himself! She thought too much!
After cleaning up the fragments by the poolside, Emily returned to the living room. By this time, the man was already sitting inside the living room, watching her from afar, as if waiting for her to do something. Seeing the man sitting on the sofa intently watching her, Emily walked over but stopped some distance away, about two meters from the sofa. Official source is FindNovel
Whats wrong? She asked instinctively.
Baron Stuart kept his eyes on her, and after a while, asked softly, As a woman, you should know how to cook dinner, right?
Chapter 101: 101: Unforgettable Dinner 2
Chapter 101 - 101: 101: Unforgettable Dinner 2
Trantor: 549690339
It was already 8:30 PM, and he should have had dinner at the French Restaurant with his client at 7:00 PM, right after leaving the hotel.
It was all because of the woman in front of him that he hadnt had dinner yet!
He suddenly realized that since he met this woman, his eating habits had be irregr!
What? Emily Walker didnt catch on for a moment.
Dinner, Baron Stuart spoke again, and then asked, Have you eaten?
Emily shook her head subconsciously and replied nkly, No.
She indeed hadnt eaten dinner, but she had already eaten some instant noodles.
Well, she seemed a bit hungry again.
Then remember to make a double portion. After saying this, Baron Stuart looked away and turned on the wall-mounted LCD TV, no longer paying attention to her.
It took Emily half a moment toe out of her daze.
What did this man say? She should cook dinner?
But she didnt know how.
Thinking about food, Emily also felt hungry, so with a tentative mindset, she slowly walked towards the kitchen.
Opening the refrigerator, there were plenty of ingredients inside, but sadly, she didnt know how to cook any of them
Among all the ingredients, Emily picked out two that she thought were rtively simple: tomatoes, eggnts, eggs, and shredded meat.
She remembered that her father often cooked minced pork with eggnt at home, and she had seen it many times, so it shouldnt be a problem.
Tomato and scrambled eggs should also be no problem since she often used tomatoes and eggs when cooking instant noodles.
Yeah, there shouldnt be any problem.
So, lets start!
She carefully cut the eggnt into small pieces, followed by tomatoes and eggs.
Now I should add the salt
Worried that she would make a mistake, she nervously started muttering to herself while cooking.
Salt where is the salt She nced at the kitchen counter and found it.
She added salt and some seasoning, and a te of tomato and scrambled eggs was ready!
It looked and smelled great!
Emily couldnt help but feel a little proud of her first-time cooking achievement.
Next up was minced pork with eggnt!
Add oil
Put in the pan
Then salt seasoning
Huh? She seemed to recall that her father added soy sauce when he cooked it.
Right, soy sauce!
After an hour of effort, her two simple dishes were finally ready!
A few minutester, Baron Stuart sat in front of the dining table, looking at the two dishes. Although they looked ordinary, the color seemed to indicate that they tasted good?
He nced at the woman sitting across from him, picked up his chopsticks and reached for the tomato and scrambled eggs, taking a small piece of egg and putting it in his mouth.
With high expectations, Baron Stuart chewed a few times, but his face soon turned a little odd, and his chewing mouth hesitated slightly. Fresh chapters posted on Find1Novel
Whats whats wrong? Sensing his change inplexion, Emily asked cautiously.
Baron raised his eyes to look at her, Have you ever cooked before?
Not understanding the meaning behind his words, Emily lowered her eyes and thought for a moment before looking up, Does cooking instant noodles count?
Oh, then no.
First time?
Yes. Emily nodded, realizing that today was indeed her first time cooking.
Lowering his eyes, Baron Stuart swallowed the egg in his mouth with difficulty.
This might be the worst dish he had eaten in his 28 years of life, but somehow, there was a different feeling in his heart.
This dinner tonight would indeed be unforgettable for him..
Chapter 102: 102: Unforgettable Dinner 3
Chapter 102 - 102: 102: Unforgettable Dinner 3
Trantor: 549690339
Swallowing the egg he had in his mouth, Baron Stuart looked up and moved on to the second dish: Minced Pork with Eggnt.
I must say, judging by appearance alone, it looks quite appetizing, but Im not being hit with sweetness again, am I?
God knows, Baron Stuart detest nothing more than sweet stuff.
And in a dish, the thing he cannot stand the most is sourness.
Picking up a piece of eggnt gently, Baron Stuart looked at it before opening his mouth and putting in.
But what happened next
Uh-ck-
Due to her first attempt at cooking, Baron Stuart didnt want to spit out the food in his mouth. He swallowed it and looked at the woman in front of him.
What on earth did she put in these dishes? How could two dishes that looked quite good taste like this!?
Noticing his sudden change ofplexion, Emily Walker seemed to realize something and immediately picked up a piece of eggnt with her chopsticks.
Pfft-
As soon as it entered her mouth, Emily Walker immediately spat it out again, then looked apologetically at the man across from her, I-I think I mistook vinegar for soy sauce
Vinegar mistaken for soy sauce? And what about this one? Did she confuse sugar with salt?
Baron Stuart nced at the other te of Tomato and Scrambled Eggs, it must be the case!
Doesnt your family run a restaurant!? Wasnt your father a chef? How could you as a chefs daughter make such horrible-tasting food!
Or perhaps not wanting to me her, Baron Stuart choked back his words and simply put down his chopsticks.
So what if they run a restaurant? So what if shes a chefs daughter! Its her father, not herself, cooking the dishes!
In her twenty years of living, she has never been in the kitchen. The chefs cook in the restaurant, and at home its her dad doing the cooking. Heck, even Elia Parker hasnt cooked once.
So, its only logical that she cant cook.
Baron Stuart cast an impatient nce at the two dishes on the table, then looked up at the woman in front of him.
As a man, it wouldnt be a big deal to skip a meal, but for some reason, he picked up his chopsticks and bowl again and began to eat the sweet Tomato and Scrambled Eggs bite by bite.
Seeing him eat each bite without any signs of disgust, Emily Walker suddenly widened her eyes in surprise and stared at him in disbelief.
You How can he still eat this terrible food? Stop eating! Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n FndNovel
Emily Walker tried to pull the dish away from him, he actually didnt mind the disgusting taste? But she felt so embarrassed!
Baron Stuart looked at her and then just reached out and pulled the Tomato and Scrambled Eggs back, saying, Im hungry!
Seeing him pull the te back, Emily Walker hesitated, then began to speak,
But
Its so disgusting, and its sweet. Not to mention him, even she herself didnt want to eat it.
Ignoring her, Baron Stuart ate everyst bit of the huge te of Tomato and Scrambled Eggs.
As for the Minced Pork with Eggnt
He honestly couldnt swallow it.
Because the thing he hates the most is eating vinegar! (Sour)
Clean up the dishes. After finishing dinner, Baron Stuart got up and went straight to the second floor.
Looking at the figure on the staircase and then at the empty tes, Emily Walker suddenly realized, does this man have a sweet tooth?
Otherwise, how could he eat an entire sweet dish?
With a hesitant nod, Emily Walker seemed to suddenly understand, this man likes sweet!
After cleaning up the dishes, when Emily Walker walked out of the kitchen again, it was already 10 PM..
Chapter 103: 103: You Sleep in the First Room on the Right
Chapter 103 - 103: 103: You Sleep in the First Room on the Right
Trantor: 549690339
Looking in the direction of the second floor, Emily Walker suddenly fell into deep thought.
She was staying here tonight, but which room should she stay in?
With uncertainty in her heart, Emily approached the staircase, heading towards the second floor.
There were many rooms on the second floor, but upon opening the doors, there were only two rooms suitable for sleeping in. Which one should she choose?
She arrived at the third room and gently pushed open the door. From the view outside, it looked like a study.
Pushing the door open, Emily stepped in. Not far from the desk, a man was hard at work, his focused demeanor was staggeringly handsome!
Youll sleep in the first room on the right. As if guessing her current dilemma, the man at the desk suddenly spoke without raising his head, his gaze remaining on the document in his hands, his expression unchanged.
Was this man able to read minds?
She nced at the man not too far away, carefully retreated and shut the door behind her.
The first room
Pushing open the first door, the interior was simple and cozy. Predominantly decked out in ck and white, it had a spacious and bright wooden floor-to-ceiling window. At this moment, the twinkling stars outside were clearly visible.
This room it seemed to clearly belong to a man
Well, it was normal since this was a mans house and the bedroom was just like that!
Just like that, Emily went into the bathroom, had a rxing warm bath, and then went to bed.
After an unknown amount of time, Emily, in a daze, felt something warm beside her and unconsciously embraced it.
She was used to it. Back when she lived at her old home, she would always sleep hugging her huge ck bear.
Baron Stuart had just gotten into bed when a hand suddenly reached out to his waist. He paused and then lowered his head to look at the person already deep in sleep next to him.
Dad
What? Dad? Was she actually calling him dad?
Baron Stuart knitted his brows, looking at the person next to him, his face was full of bewilderment.
At this moment, Emily was dreaming. She dreamed of her childhood self, clinging to her fathers neck, cooing on hisp, which led her to mumble out the word.
A familiar fragrance wafted through her nostrils, veryfortable. In this state offort, Emilys sleep became deeper and deeper. Discover more novels at FndNovel
Looking at her deep in sleep, Baron Stuart alsoid down.
Yet,pared to the woman beside him, he was not asfortable.
How could a normal man feelfortable when tightly hugged by a woman in the same bed?
With the warmth gradually spreading through his body, Baron Stuart reluctantly closed his eyes. It was muchter when he finally fell asleep.
The next morning.
Perhaps she had sleptfortablyst night, at 7:20 AM, Emily woke up.
The summer sun always rose early to greet everyone. It filtered through the floor-to-ceiling window and sprinkled onto the softrge bed.
Seeing the beautiful weather outside the window, Emily gave a satisfied smile. Today would be another lovely day!
Pulling off the bedding and getting out of bed, she looked up, huh??
Seeing the man in front of the full-length mirror, the smile on Emilys face disappeared instantly, reced by a surprise!
This man, why was he in her room so early in the morning!?
Through the mirror, Baron Stuart saw her stunned expression.
It takes half an hour to get from here to thepany, are you sure you dont want to get up? After getting dressed, Baron Stuart slightly turned around and eyed the woman on the bed..
Chapter 104: 104: Wait for Me for Ten Minutes
Chapter 104 - 104: 104: Wait for Me for Ten Minutes
Trantor: 549690339
Perhaps it was due to the early morning air, but at this moment, his voice sounded incredibly pleasing to the ear.
He was wearing a sky-blue shirt paired with ck slim-fit trousers. Two golden diamond buttons at his cor were slightly open, revealing a ck string attached to a mandarin duck stone pendant C an impable and handsome look.
Looking at the man standing next to the floor mirror, Emily Walker was taken aback, for this man was genuinely handsome in terms of appearance, physique, and the innate noble demeanor thatplemented him. Hmm? Snapping out of her stupor, Emily suddenly realized something!
Work! She almost forgot about it!
Jumping out of bed, Emily rushed to the restroom. When she returned after washing up, the man was no longer in the room.
Half an hourter, Emily went downstairs. It was now 7:50, with 40 minutes left until her work started!
As she entered the living room, she saw the man standing there impatiently, asionally ncing at the ck and gold watch on his left hand.
Another addition to the living room was a middle-aged aunt who was cleaning the area, even though it seemed to not be usedst night.
Upon seeing her finallye downstairs, Baron Stuart spared her a nce then quickly turned and walked towards the front door.
Seemingly feeling that the person behind him didnt follow, he turned his head back slightly and said to the still-stunned Emily, Theres no bus here.
After speaking, he turned around again and headed towards the white Maserati parked outside.
Huh? No bus!?
Emily snapped out of it and rushed out.
Get in the car. Baron Stuart had already settled into the drivers seat.
Emily hesitated for a moment. Since there were no buses in the area, she might as well hitch a ride with him!
In the afternoon, the door to the CEOs office was knocked on by a secretary.
Come in.
After receiving permission, Secretary Philine led Emily into the room.
This way, please. After guiding her to her destination, Philine left the room.
Upon Emilys arrival, Baron Stuart raised his head in surprise but didnt speak. Instead, two secondster, he lowered his head again and continued perusing the documents in his hands.
Seeing the thick stack of documents ced before him, Emily couldnt help but be surprised.
She had thought that being a big boss meant rxing in the office while waiting to receive money, not realizing that the CEO was busier than most ordinary people.
Wait for me for ten minutes. Readplete version only at find?novel
Just as she was lost in thought, a voice came from behind the office desk. Emily looked over, nodded absentmindedly, and said, Oh.
And so, Emily stood still on the spot, not moving or speaking, quietly waiting for ten minutes.
Atter exactly ten minutes, Baron Stuart closed thest document, picked up the fountain pen on his desk, and looked up at the woman standing in the middle of the office.
Rising to his feet, Baron Stuart walked toward the genuine leather sofa on one side.
Whats the matter?
Seeing that he had finally finished his work, Emily handed over a document from her hand, Boss, this is the nning case for the Light View District project. I heard that you want to review it personally.
At thepany, Emily maintained a clear distinction between her work and personal life, making it easier for her to address him as Boss rather than her teacher. As a result, she felt morefortable.
Baron Stuart looked at the nning case in her hand.
His decision to assign the Light View Road project to her was not due to personal bias, but rather her design works
They were perfectly aligned with his taste. On this point, it seemed that he and Emily shared the same perspective..
Chapter 105: 105: Because Someone Broke a Promise
Chapter 105 - 105: 105: Because Someone Broke a Promise
Trantor: 549690339
Of course, its impossible to say that she had no personal motives at all.
Design was her dream, and he decided to help her realize it.
However, whether she could seed or not still depends on her own efforts; he could only pave the way for her.
Taking the proposal, Baron Stuart nced through it.
As he read, his brows furrowed slightly, dissatisfied with the proposal.
Here, and here, the details are tooplicated. Go back, revise, and then show me a new proposal.
Without wasting any more time, Baron Stuart got up and returned to his office desk.
Emily Walker didnt have much confidence in the proposal she created herself since it was her first time.
With the proposal in hand, she turned around to leave, when the office door was knocked on again.
The person outside didnt wait for permission and just barged in!
Brother
As a man and a woman came in, Be Stuarts sweet voice called out, her face full of admiration when she saw Baron Stuart!
Brother, let me tell you, tonight Her voice suddenly stopped as she saw Emily Walker, her excited expression instantly disappearing.
You? Arent you What should her brother call her? A lover or a girlfriend?
If she were a girlfriend, but her brothers fiance was Cam Walker. As for being a lover there was no way her brother would sponsor a lover!
Seeing Emily Walker appearing in the office didnt seem to surprise Leonardo Bryson, who was standing beside her. Instead, he thought things were about to get more interesting.
He had been friends with Baron Stuart for eight years, and he had never heard of him getting close to any woman. Even during their university years, his first love merely held hands with him.
And the woman in front of them easily took his first kiss?
No, that time at the Milk Tea Shop wasnt Baron Stuarts first kiss because it seemed they had already crossed paths before that. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? f?ndnovel
What kind of a girl could this be, capturing the heart of the young lord?
Hello, my name is Leonardo Bryson. Leonardo came to his senses and walked over with a smile. This is our third meeting.
His voice was gentle and soft, making Emily a little confused. She looked at the hand he extended and shook it politely.
Hello, I Im Emily Walker. Remembering her manners, she introduced herself. However, she was puzzled that the man imed this was their third meeting. Wasnt it the second time? When was the other time?
Seeing their sped hands, Be Stuart immediately shrieked, rushing over to separate them!
At the same time, she red at Emily, Hey! You already have my brother, so why are you holding his hand?!
Emily was left speechless and puzzled by Bes inexplicable rage, staring at her nkly, unsure of what was going on.
Seeing Be pouting in dissatisfaction, Leonardo smiled.
What brings you two here together? Baron Stuart got up from his spacious office desk and approached them.
Ah, almost forgot about the important matter!
Turning back, Bes excited expression returned, and she affectionately hooked her arm around her brothers, Brother, tonight is the Bryson Groups Annual Celebration. Youll attend, right?
Baron Stuart frowned, realizing that he had almost forgotten about this event..
Chapter 106: 106: I Hope You Can Join Too
Chapter 106 - 106: 106: I Hope You Can Join Too
Trantor: 549690339
However, he has a business meeting with a client tonight.
I will, but I might be a bitte. Baron Stuart stood up and walked to the sofa.
Why? Be Stuart frowned, somewhat dissatisfied.
Theres a big client tonight, and Ive already missed the appointmentst time because of someone. I cant do that again. As he spoke, Baron nced at Emily Walker standing next to Leonardo Bryson.
Feeling his gaze, Emily looked puzzled, frowning.
What did this man mean? What was the missed appointment got to do with her? It seemed as if it was her fault that he had missed the appointment.
Missing an appointment? That doesnt sound like you. Leonardo Bryson couldnt help but tease him, while casting a nce at Emily beside him.
Baron responded to Leonardos teasing with a cold stare.
Lady Carter. Leonardo suddenly turned his head and took out a card from his pocket, handing it to Emily, I hope you can join us tonight too.
At his words, Emily was taken aback. She looked down at the card in his hand and then took it. Fresh chapters posted on find(?)ovel
What did this mean? Was he inviting her to join?
Understanding the intention, Emily replied with an embarrassed smile, I
You can leave now. Before Emily had a chance to speak, a deep voice interrupted.
Looking at the man on the sofa, Emily hesitated again, but soon thought that maybe he was helping her get out of the situation.
That worked out well since she didnt know how to refuse such an invitation.
Okay. Nodding her head, Emily walked out of the office with the card in hand.
When she returned to herprehensive office, Emily suddenly found that many colleagues were looking at her with strange expressions.
What was going on? Did she have something weird on her body?
Why did she personally deliver her proposal to the top floor? Shouldnt it be given to Director Scott to review?
As Emily passed by a location, she heard two colleagues whispering. Although their voices were very soft, she still heard them clearly.
As for their conversation, Emily suddenly became curious as well.
Who knows? Ive been here for two years, and everything has been handed directly to Director Scott. She can actually go directly to the top floor to find the big BOSS. I really dont know what kind of identity she has! The female colleague then cast a disgruntled nce at Emily who had just passed by before returning to her seat with the document.
Hand it directly to Director Scott? Shouldnt the proposal be given to Director
What was going on?
Forget it, forget it. She didnt have that much time to worry about it now. The most important thing right now was to find a house as soon as possible!
She wondered if she could get leave this afternoon. If she didnt find a ce to stay soon, would she have to sleep at his house again tonight? Or be stranded on the street?
With a try-it-out attitude, Emily went to Megan Scotts office.
Knock, knock, knock!
Come in.
Seeing the response from inside, Emily walked in.
Director Scott, I have something to do this afternoon. Can I ask for a leave? Looking at Megan Scott, who was working with her head down and a stern expression, Emily spoke softly.
Megan Scott looked up at Emilys voice. Her beautiful oval face remained stern and emotionless, Has the CEO looked at your proposal?
Uh, Emily hesitated for a moment before answering, Yes He has.
Did he approve? Megan asked again. No, some details need to be revised.
Then go back and revise it properly.
Dears, Mia Harizon is going to take wedding photos tomorrow. I heard it would be veryte beforeing back, so the update might be a bitte. Please understand..
Chapter 107: 107: At the Celebration Banquet 1
Chapter 107 - 107: 107: At the Celebration Banquet 1
Trantor: 549690339
Does that mean she wont be granted leave and has to go back and revise the proposal? But Director Scott, I have ns tonight
Emily tried to speak, but was interrupted by Megan Scott.
If I were you, I would go back to my desk right now and revise the nning case properly! Megan Scott said with a cold face and righteous words.
Oh. It seemed that her request for leave came at a bad time.
After making a sound of acknowledgement, Emily retreated, but before she left, she seemed to suddenly remember something and turned her head back to look at Megan Scott, who was already working at her desk.
Director Scott, Id like to ask Emily paused for a moment and then continued, I heard that the Design Department usually reports to you, but why do I have to personally submit this project proposal to the CEO?
Upon hearing this, Megan Scotts working hand suddenly paused.
Actually, she was not clear about the reason either. It was just that during the meeting, the President had specifically instructed that he would personally review the nning case for Light View Road.
Regarding this point, she also thought of the previous situation where Emily was mysteriously assigned this project, and everything about it seemed too unusual.
And their President actually provided guidance personally to a girl from the Design Department, which waspletely unlike his cold personality.
Because this project is very important. Megan Scott looked up at Emily, Any more questions?
Emily paused for a moment, No, thats all.
After leaving the office, Emily returned to her desk and began revising the proposal.
Since the errors were pointed out one by one by Baron Stuart, the revisions were rtively easy.
However, it still took her the whole afternoon.
By the time the nning case was finished, it was already 5:20 PM.
Looking around, many employees had already started packing up their things and preparing to leave.
Putting the revised proposal into the file folder, Emily also began to pack up her things and prepare to leave.
Walking out of thepany building, Emily headed towards the bus stop as usual.
She hadnt found a ce to stay, and she couldnt go back to where she wasst night, so now she had no choice but to go to the hospital.
Just as she walked a few steps away from the entrance of thepany building, a ck sedan suddenly appeared in front of her and stopped.
Lady Carter. The co-drivers head popped out and Emily recognized him at a nce C it was yton Howard, the special assistant to the President.
Looking at yton, Emilys face was full of confusion.
Please get in the car. yton looked at her and revealed a smile.
ncing at the luxury car and then at ytons smiling face, Emily instinctively asked, Where to?
Im sorry, Im just following Young Lords instructions. His order was amand, and they were only responsible for doing, not exining. Th?s chapter is updated by FndNovel
Young Lord? Its that man again.
Emily had no intention of getting in the car and was about to turn around and leave.
Young Lord said that if you insist on not getting in the car, Im afraid you wont see your little brother in the future.
What!? Hearing this, Emily suddenly turned around, her face full of shock as she looked at yton in the car, What did you just say? What happened to my little brother?
Lady Carter, dont worry. As long as you get in the car now, you can ask Young Lord for rification when you see himter. yton replied with a smile.
What exactly does that damn man want to do!?
Filled with anger, Emily got into the car furiously, ready to confront that mysterious man!
Chapter 108: 108: At the Celebration Banquet 2
Chapter 108 - 108: 108: At the Celebration Banquet 2
Trantor: 549690339
The car slowly drove out of the city district and stopped in front of the luxury mansion where they were yesterday.
Not waiting for the dead machine to get off and open the door, Emily Walker, already fuming, directly opened the car door and headed straight for the living room!
But upon entering the living room, the scene suddenly left her dumbfounded
What was a row of people, both men and women, standing in front of her for? Judging by their outfits, they shouldnt be servants.
Who were they?
Emily Walker stood still, looking at the two rows of people in front of her with some confusion.
Thank you all for your help, yton Howard came in, smiling at the two rows of people.
Before Emily could regain her senses, she was led by the two rows of people to a small room.
What are you trying to do!? Emily, still unclear about her little brothers situation, had no intention of getting her hair and makeup done. She suddenly stood up, her angry eyes ring at the row of people in front of her.
At this moment, yton Howard approached her, his expression unchanged, still smiling gently. Young Lord is waiting for you at the celebration banquet. If you want to know earlier, Lady Carter should get dressed immediately and then enter the conference hall to find the young master.
Upon hearing this, Emily abruptly turned her face. Then take me to him right now!
Damn it, what had he done to her brother!
yton Howard nced at her from head to toe and smiled gently. Lady Carter, Im afraid you wont be able to enter the conference hall dressed like this, let alone meet Young Lord.
At this moment, Emily really wanted to curse!
In order to see that damn man and find out about her brothers situation sooner, she reluctantly sat down and let the stylist do her makeup and hair. This update is avable on Find[?]ovel
At 7 PM, a ck sedan stopped in front of a grand and luxurious private mansion.
Emily Walker wore a whitece sleeveless dress that entuated her slender legs, and her long, straight hair was neatly styled without much embellishment. A simple strand of hair was pulled up on the right side, giving an overall tall, unique, and serene appearance.
As she slowly got out of the car and looked at the luxurious private mansion, Emilys face was full of amazement.
As expected of rich people, even the conference venue was so grand!
yton Howard came in front of her and smiled, making a gesture of invitation.
Emily then pulled herself together, took a look at the brightly lit banquet hall, and walked in step by step.
As she entered the living room, she focused all her attention on Baron Stuart, not caring about the gazes of others in the conference hall.
Emily Walker? A mans voice came from not far away. She was not very familiar with this voice but had some recollection of it, so she turned to look at Leonardo Bryson, who was slowly approaching her.
As the man in front of her came closer, out of politeness, Emily returned a quiet smile and said, Hello.
Im d you coulde. Leonardo Bryson smiled gently, his handsome face always giving a warm feeling, unlike some people who were always icy!
His words made Emily pause, then chuckled dryly.
She didnte here to attend this so-called celebration banquet C she came here only to find that man and make it clear what he had done to her brother!
On the way here, she had also called the hospital to inquire about the situation, but the hospital told her that her brother, Wace Carter, had been transferred yesterday afternoon. As for where he had been transferred to, even the hospital authorities did not know!
Emilyughed dryly, her gaze darting around, and suddenly caught sight of Be Stuart next to Leonardo Bryson.. At this moment Be was looking at her with a hostile face, pouting her small mouth in displeasure!
Chapter 109: 109: At the Celebration Banquet 3
Chapter 109 - 109: 109: At the Celebration Banquet 3
Trantor: 549690339
Seeing her hostile gaze, Emily Walker instinctively hesitated, not knowing where she had offended this youngdy.
Staring at Emily in front of her, Be Stuart retracted her gaze and turned to Leonardo Bryson beside her, asking sourly, Why did you call her by her name?
Are you that close to her?
They had only met a few times, and he was already calling her by her name!
Be Stuart still pouted, looking very unhappy!
Leonardo turned his head and pinched her little nose, Because were friends.
When did you be friends with her? Youve only met a few times! Be Stuartined and then looked at Emily. Im asking you, wheres my brother? Why hasnt hee?
Upon hearing this, Emily was slightly stunned. Her brother? Could it be that the President didnte?
Didnt hee? Emily hesitated before asking.
Seeing her question, Bes hostility towards her dissipated, reced by a puzzled look.
You dont know either? She thought that her brother had an extraordinary rtionship with this woman, but it didnt seem that way.
No, thats not right.
If there was nothing unusual, why would her brother kiss her? And even be with her ahem.
Thinking of this, Be Stuart suddenly cut off her own thoughts, not wanting to think further and raised her head to continue looking at Emily.
After examining Emily from head to toe, Be grabbed her hand and whispered, Come with me, I have something to tell you.
As soon as her words fell, Be pulled Emily like a sneaky little cat, passing through the banquet hall towards the back of the private mansion.
With a bewildered expression, Emily was led straight out to the swimming pool behind the mansion.
Whats your rtionship with my brother? Recently, her brothers strange behaviors had baffled her. In her 18 years, she had never seen anything like it.
The way her brother looked at her seemed different from how he looked at others, she really wanted to figure out what was going on between her brother and this girl!
Emily looked at Be Stuart and then lowered her eyelids, unsure how to answer this question.
After pondering for a long time, Emily finally answered naturally, Hes my superior.
Fortunately, she had such a title now; otherwise, she really wouldnt know how to respond.
But Be Stuart didnt think so.
Superior? I heard you just joined Futuren Group a few days ago, and Be looked around, making sure no one was nearby before continuing, Also, you got in because of my brothers connection!
Upon hearing this, Emily widened her eyes in surprise, not expecting Young Miss Foster to know everything.
No wonder, this woman and that man are family, so its not strange that she knows about this.
Emily lowered her eyelids, unsure how to respond.
Forget it, if you dont want to talk about it, I wont force you! Seeing Leonardo Bryson walking towards them, Be hurriedly said a few words before quickly getting past Emily and walking in his direction!
Didnt you say you were going to show me around the mansion? Lets go now! Seemingly sensing Leonardos intention to go to the pool, Be quickly grabbed his arm, ready to pull him back to the banquet hall.
However, just as she turned around, she saw a familiar figure ahead, Brother, youre here!
Dears, Im sorry, Mia Harizon just got home not long ago, too tired, and will update more tomorrow! (There will be updates during the day) Good night.. This update is avable on F?nd-Novel
Chapter 110: 110: At the Celebration Banquet 4
Chapter 110 - 110: 110: At the Celebration Banquet 4
Trantor: 549690339
Hmm. Looking at his sister in front of him, Baron Stuart gave a light hum, his eyes shifted to the direction she hade from, and immediately saw Emily Walker standing by the swimming pool.
Their gazes met in mid-air, Emily unconsciously withdrew and turned to face the pool.
What was she hiding from? Didnt shee here to find him?
With that thought, Emily calmed her emotions and turned back again.
In the banquet hall, Baron Stuart looked through the ss door, as he saw her turning her back to him, wanting to step forward but was stopped by a voice from behind.
Baron Stuart. A middle-aged male voice came from behind, stepping towards him.
Baron Stuart turned his gaze and saw Baxter Walker and his daughter Cam approaching.
From the moment Baron Stuart entered the banquet hall, Cams eyes never left him. They now approached, and when his gaze turned towards the swimming pool outside, she followed his line of sight.
It was just a silhouette, and Cam didnt recognize that it was Emily. She didnt linger too long.
But just as she was about to take her eyes back, the silhouette suddenly turned around, and Cam recognized her at a nce!
What was she doing here?
Today was Bryson Groups annual celebration banquet. Those who came here were mostly business celebrities. Of course, there were also manypany directors who brought their children to have a look at the grand asion and gain some exposure in front of the social elites.
But what did Emily count as? She was just a working girl. Even if Baron Stuart had favored her and let her join the Futuren Group, she was still only one of the tens of thousands of employees of the Futuren Group. What qualifications did she have to attend such an event where only upper-ss people could enter? Thinking about this, Cams resentful gaze locked onto Emily by the pool once again. Chapters first released on FndNovel
Feeling Cams gaze, Emily, who had initially intended to enter the banquet hall, paused at this moment.
When did you arrive? Baxter Walker looked at Baron Stuart, his face showing a gentle smile as a senior towards the younger, neither serious nor constrained.
Baron Stuart looked at Baxter Walker without a nce at Cam, as if she was just a stranger to him, not his fiancee.
Just got here. Although Baxter Walker was his nominally future father-inw, Baron Stuarts attitude remained indifferent. No emotions could be heard in his voice. It was as if Baxter was just a passerby to him.
Due to Baxters approach, many business tycoons saw Baron Stuart arrive and came over one after another, as if wanting to establish a rtionship with Futuren Group.
Mr. Stuart, youre here too
Watching her brother being surrounded by business tycoons, Be Stuart at the side felt dispirited and slumped her shoulders. There were so few opportunities for her to talk to her brother at events like this!
She initially wanted to ask him a question, but it seemed there was no chance for her to speak.
Nevermind, Be Stuart turned her head to look at Leonardo Bryson with a yful expression and a hint of excitement. Leonardo, show me around the house!
ncing at the surrounded Baron Stuart, Leonardo also helplessly smiled and turned to Be Stuart, Sure.
With that, Be Stuart held his hand, and they walked towards the staircase leading to the second floor.
Futuren Group was truly extraordinary. No matter where Baron Stuart went, there was always a dazzling light surrounding him..
Chapter 111: 111: What are you being smug about?
Chapter 111 - 111: 111: What are you being smug about?
Trantor: 549690339
Watching Him being surrounded by the crowd, Cam Walker slowly let go of her Fathers arm and exited the crowd. She walked out of the Banquet Hall and made a beeline for the Swimming Pool.
Momentster, Emily Walker noticed Baron Stuart getting engulfed by a group of Business people. She quietly withdrew from the scene and walked slowly along the edge of the Swimming Pool towards a spot not too far from there.
It was a Tranquil night, and a Cool breeze brushed against her face, bringing along a refreshing feeling. Breathing in the Fresh Natural Air from Outside, Emily forgot about her Little Brothers problems for a moment. She closed her eyes and savored the feeling to her hearts content.
She approached the other end of the Swimming Pool, far enough to be unable to hear the noise inside the Grand Hall.
I really cant understand how someone like you can get into a ce like this? a snide voice sounded from Behind,ced with sarcasm. Cam Walker was holding a tall ss and walking towards her.
Emily knew who it was without needing to turn her head. Although she was slightly startled, she wasnt surprised by her arrival.
After all, an annoying youngdy like her who loves to tease people, would never miss any opportunity to cause her trouble.
Now that Emily has joined the Futuren Corporation, she expects Cam will be even more relentless with her taunts.
Listening to the voice, Emily turned her head, not phased by Cam Walkers sarcasm and ridicule.
Lady Walker, feel free to say whatever you want to say. Dont bother asking how I got here. If you really want to know, Im afraid the answer might make you very angry.
Emilys expression remained calm, but her tone was a little sharp and upromising.
Cam scoffed at Emilys defiance, unhappy with her retort.
Hmm, nothing more than an Office Worker at a Company, I really dont understand what you are so proud of? Cams words were constantly stinging, she always looked condescending.
Of course, in front of some powerfulpeers, she wont behave like this, but she will also not be humiliating herself. Even if their family background is better than hers, she has always been disdainful, thinking highly of herself.
Lady Walker, youre overthinking. Rather than assuming that Im being arrogant, why dont you reflect on yourself first? Emily replied.
Maybe, in front of her, her identity and family background cannot match Cams, but that doesnt mean she will bow down to her.
She doesnt feel inferior to anyone else. Maybe on the surface, she is not as beautiful as Cam, but so what, other peoples looks are none of her business.
What do you intend by implying these? An enraged Cam Walker immediately dropped her expression, looking angrily at Emily.
No one ever has had the nerve to talk back or refute her in such a way!
It doesnt have any intention, I just want to kindly suggest Lady Walker to stop picking on others under the false pretense of using them of seducing your Fiance. Each time Cam troubled her, she had only one excuse C that she was seducing her Fiance!
Upon hearing this, a sarcastic smile surfaces on a flustered Cam Walkers face. She smirked, Hmm, if you want me to stop saying these things about you, then you should keep yourself in check. Why did you join the Futuren Group? Is it not to get closer to my Fiance? N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on findnovel
Emily Walker was left speechless, she had no idea how to respond to this kind of usation.
Yes, she was able to join the Futuren Group because of That Man, but definitely not for seduction!
But, she didnt know how to exin this right now.
Emilys silence was considered as her admission by Cam, this just resulted in escting her jealousy!
I had no intention of getting closer to him!
Chapter 112: 112: Falling into Water Incident 1
Chapter 112 - 112: 112: Falling into Water Incident 1
Trantor: 549690339 Content originallyes from FndNovel
I didnt want to get close to him! Emily Walker spoke up, how could she ever want to be close to that man? All she ever wanted was to get away from him, right?
But it seemed that the more she wanted to get away, the tighter that man clung to her. Now, things had escted even further, with him kidnapping her little brother as a way to threaten her!
Really? Then why did you appear in his room? Why did you join Futuren Group?! Cam Walker couldnt help but yell angrily.
She would never forget that time at Futuren Hotel when this woman appeared in Baron Stuarts room. A room that no women had ever entered, not even Cam Walker herself.
But this woman showed up inside, without any outsiders present.
It was easy to guess what a man and a woman would do together in a room alone. Thinking about this, Cam Walkers jealousy could no longer be suppressed!
I Why did she appear there? Wasnt it all thanks to her aunts meddling? It was because of that incident that her life was ruined!
Thinking about this, shouldnt she be the angriest? She had lost her innocence for no reason and was used of seducing people!
Seeing her speechless, Cam Walker became even angrier. Didnt her silence prove that she had hit the nail on the head?
I warn you: you better leave Futuren Group voluntarily and disappear from E
City, or Ill make you understand what will happen if you try to steal my man! Cam Walker warned her.
Emily Walker didnt take it seriously and found her threat somewhat amusing.
Really? And what will happen? She didnt believe that in such a big E City, Cam Walker could control everything.
Moreover, she hadnt tried to seduce anyone!
If Cam Walker knew that she had stayed at his luxury mansionst night, how furious would she be?
At this time, on the second-floor balcony, Be Stuart and Leonardo Bryson came out to admire the starry sky.
Wow The view is amazing here. Looking at the night sky full of stars, Be Stuart eximed.
As she turned her head, she saw that Leonardo Bryson was intently watching something on the ground below the balcony.
What are you looking at? Be Stuart asked with a puzzled frown, following his line of sight down.
Not far away by the poolside, two slender figures stood facing each other.
Isnt that Be Stuart furrowed her brow, recognizing both Cam Walker and Emily Walkers silhouettes, What is Cam Walker doing there?
By the pool, Emily Walkers counter-question undoubtedly provoked Cam Walkers suppressed anger!
What did she mean by that? Did she want to test how capable Cam Walker was?
Cam Walker snorted coldly and approached Emily Walker, the corners of her mouth curling up in a chilly smile, Want to know what will happen?
Emily Walker didnt speak, just staring straight at her, somewhat cautious about her sudden approach.
Like this, for example While speaking, Cam Walker slowly raised one hand and reached towards Emily Walker.
Feeling her touch, Emily Walker instinctively swung her hand to avoid Cam Walkers grasp.
Her resistance must have ignited Cam Walkers anger once again. With an enraged look on her face, she reached out once more, grabbing Emilys shoulder without her guard up and giving her a forceful push
With a ssh, Emily Walker was pushed into the swimming pool, her tragic fate sealed..
Chapter 113: 113: Falling into Water Incident 2
Chapter 113 - 113: 113: Falling into Water Incident 2
Trantor: 549690339
Damn! That Cam Walker is too much! On the second-floor balcony, Be Stuart couldnt help but swear as she saw the scene below.
Leonardo Bryson, who was next to her, was also a bit shocked as he watched the scene downstairs.
Fortunately, it was summer, and the water in the pool was not cold.
Out of concern, Leonardo wanted to go downstairs, but Be grabbed him and said, What are you doing?!
Leonardo frowned in confusion. Wasnt it obvious? Someone had fallen into the water in his private mansion, so he had to go and express his condolences.
Be, this is not the time to be jealous. She is your brothers woman. If anything happens to her, how can I exin it to your brother?
What could happen? Its summer! Is she going to freeze to death? No matter what, she just didnt like Leonardo caring for other women!
Be Stuart pouted unhappily.
Hearing her words, Leonardo still looked worried and nced towards the swimming pool.
Following that, his brow furrowed more and more
Noticing that something was wrong with his expression, Be also turned her gaze to the swimming pool below the balcony.
In the pool, Emily Walker struggled frantically, her body sometimes surfacing and sometimes being submerged in the water, while she made unintelligible noises as if she were shouting something.
Whats going on Cant she swim? Be seemed to have realized something, and her expression began to grow worried as well.
Go save her! Leonardo shouted urgently and pulled Be to rush downstairs!
At the poolside, Cam Walker watched as Emily Walker struggled in the water, a smirk of triumph tugging at the corners of her mouth. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel
Help help Inside the water, Emily Walker pounded the water non-stop, gasping for air every time she was submerged, feeling as if she was suffocating!
Help I cant
Although there was no one at the poolside except Cam Walker, Emily continued to cry for help out of instinct, knowing full well that the one who pushed her wouldnt save her.
In the banquet hall, Baron Stuart caught sight of Leonardo and Be rushing downstairs, looking very anxious as if something had happened.
Seeing the two of them worryingly running towards the outside, Baron Stuart also excused himself from a group of business people and walked towards the direction they were heading.
Help Save Help.. Emilys breathing grew more and morebored, and gradually, Emily, who had been struggling, began to sink to the bottom of the pool.
The waters surface began to calm down.
Seeing the person who had suddenly disappeared from the surface, Cam Walker seemed to suddenly realize something.
What was going on? Couldnt she swim?
Just as she was lost in thought, the surface of the water was once again disturbed with a ssh, and the previously calm water was now filled with waves.
Be! Seeing Be, who had jumped into the swimming pool ahead of him, Leonardos heart skipped a beat, but then remembered that she was a strong swimmer, so he didnt need to worry about her.
With the sudden appearance of the two, many people in the banquet hall began to notice themotion, and Baron Stuart also walked over at this time.
Someone fell into the water
Who is it?
I dont know, but it seems the Stuart familys youngdy jumped in to save someone
Everyone was chattering, making the previouslyposed Baron Stuart suddenly be anxious, raising his eyes and searching around the poolside anxiously for something..
Chapter 114: 114: Falling into Water Incident 3
Chapter 114 - 114: 114: Falling into Water Incident 3
Trantor: 549690339
The familiar figure that was standing there was nowhere to be seen, and Baron Stuarts brows furrowed tighter and tighter, his obsidian-like eyes bing increasingly cold.
At this time, two figures appeared on the waters surface, and Baron Stuart rushed over quickly!
In the water, Be Stuart was pulling Emily Walker slowly towards the poolside. Seeing this, Leonardo Bryson hurriedly helped the two out of the water. At this point, Emily Walker had lost consciousness.
Seeing the motionless figure lying on the ground, Baron Stuarts heart clenched!
What on earth had happened?
Once they were out of the water, Be Stuart began calling out to the still Emily Walker, her hand reaching to p her cheeks, Hey, are you okay? Wake up!
Hey!
The two of them were dripping wet, looking rather awkward.
Looking at the lifeless figure on the ground, a wave of unchecked fury began to rise in Baron Stuarts heart for some reason!
He wanted to know what had happened here!
A surge of helpless anger gradually spread throughout his body, no matter how much Be Stuart shouted, the figure on the ground remained still.
Be Stuart knelt beside Emily Walker, taking a deep breath and then leaning down, cing her mouth on Emily Walkers for mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.
One breath after another, after each breath, she would try to press Emily Walkers chest!
This was an emergency rescue measure for drowning, which they had learned in swimming lessons!
Would you please wake up already
Seeing no movement from the person on the ground, Be Stuart couldnt help but be anxious as well, wondering if she might bear some responsibility if Emily didnt wake up. After all, when Emily was still struggling, Leonardo Bryson had wanted to save her, but was dyed due to her jealousy!
What should she do? If her brother found out, he would definitely hate her!
Please, wake up, dont let my brother me me Be Stuart muttered quietly as she continued to press Emily Walkers chest.
This was the first time she had seen her brothers face filled with such worry and anger; she was somewhat afraid.
Finally, after Be Stuarts efforts, the person on the ground stirred, her body convulsing a few times, as she spat out the pool water she had swallowed. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F?nd-Novel
Coughcough Having regained consciousness, Emily Walker coughed violently a few times, finally catching her breath, but her body was still weak, and she was in a dazed state, somewhat delirious.
Thank heavens, youve finally woken up Be Stuart sighed in relief, copsing onto the ground.
Following that, she suddenly stood up and charged towards the crowd, where Cam Walker stood dumbfounded!
Cam Walker! Be Stuart shouted angrily, ring at Cam Walker, You pushed her in! Have you no shame?!
No matter how willful and spoiled she had been, she had never done anything so outrageous.
But this Cam Walker was going too far, wasnt this a tant attempt to kill?
With her shouting, Baron Stuarts gaze followed, looking at the stunned Cam Walker, who was still in shock.
Not only him, but the onlookers also began casting their eyes on Cam Walker.
What was even more surprising were the words that came out of Be Stuarts mouth.
What did she mean by Cam Walker, the youngdy of the Walker family, pushed her? What exactly was going on?
The Walker Family was a prominent family that always paid attention to its external conduct and bearing.
Feeling the cold gaze of Baron Stuart, Cam Walker snapped back to her senses and began to defend herself against Be Stuarts usation, I didnt push her.. She slipped and fell into the water while struggling with me!
Chapter 115: 115: I’ve seen it all!
Chapter 115 - 115: 115: Ive seen it all!
Trantor: 549690339
Youre still making excuses! I saw everything! My god, how shameless can a person be? She actually had the nerve to make excuses even though she was caught red-handed!
Cam Walker just scoffed coldly, looking at Be Stuart and asking, Lady Stuart, what kind of rtionship does she have with you? Are you using me of lying just to protect her?
Technically, Cam was Bes sister-inw before they were even married, but the two of them had no real emotional connection. On the contrary, Be really hated her.
What?! Shes using her?!
Be was about to go crazy with anger. Where did she ever use her?!
You wretched Cam Walker, dont think you can act all innocent! Be gritted her teeth, her furious eyes fixed on Cam. She had seen shameless people before, but never anyone as shameless as her!
Nevertheless, Cam seemedpletely unconcerned, the corners of her mouth twitching slightly, as if Emily Walkers fall into the water had nothing to do with her at all.
Why would I deny it? After saying that, she turned her gaze to Emily on the ground. At this moment, seeing Baron Stuart holding her, Cam was even more furious. Her grip on the wine ss grew tighter and tighter, showing the whites of her knuckles.
Shes nothing more than a lowly woman who seduces other peoples fiancs! Cam red furiously at Emily lying on the ground, wishing she could tear her out of Baron Stuarts arms!
At these words, everyone present was filled with curiosity.
What did it mean to seduce someone elses fianc? Could it be that the fianc Miss Walker was referring to was Baron Stuart of the Futuren Group?
Looking at Baron Stuart holding another woman, people couldnt help but specte about the nature of the rtionship between the three.
One of them was a world-famous man, Baron Stuart; another was Cam Walker, the well-known heiress of the Walker Consortium; and the other was an unfamiliar woman. Who exactly was she?
Ignoring the spection of others, Baron Stuart slowly picked Emily up from the ground.
Standing up, he shot a cold and stern look at Cam. His fierce gaze made her tremble, and she hesitated for a moment.
She had never encountered such a look from Baron Stuart before, and now he was giving her such a look for the sake of another woman.
Baron Stuart, holding Emily in his arms, slowly strode past Cam. In a chilly voice, he warned, Dont push me, or the consequences will be more than you can bear.
Leaving behind a cold statement, Baron Stuart carried Emily away from the banquet hall.
With a light but heavy touch, Cam felt an oppressive force she had never experienced before. She slowly turned her head and watched the retreating back of the man meant to be her fianc, as he warned her for the sake of another woman.
Her hand tightened ever so slightly, swearing that what she, Cam Walker, couldnt have, nobody else would be able to have either!
After putting Emily into the car, Baron Stuart got into the back seat himself. Seeing her soaked to the skin, he took off his coat and gently covered her with it.
The car gradually drove away from the Rowan Family Mansion, and half an hourter, it stopped in front of Baron Stuarts private residence. The rightful source is f?dnvel
Carrying Emily, Baron Stuart got out of the car and said to yton Howard behind him, Go find Doctor Gavin.
Doctor Gavin was the family doctor for the Stuart Family and rarely visited Baron Stuarts private residence. If he was invited now, it would most likely take him another half an hour or so to arrive.
Carrying Emily, Baron Stuart went straight to the second floor..
Chapter 116: 116: Did She Push You Down?
Chapter 116 - 116: 116: Did She Push You Down?
Trantor: 549690339
Fortunately, her luggage box was brought here yesterday. As soon as they entered the room, Baron Stuart first changed herpletely soaked clothes and then ced her on the softrge bed.
Maybe her body was slowly getting warmer, and 20 minutester, Emily Walker gradually regained consciousness, her eyes slightly opened.
Achoo! As soon as she woke up, Emily couldnt help but sneeze!
Seeing her awake, the inexplicable constriction in Baron Stuarts heart began to ease.
Can you not swim? He asked softly, looking at her.
In this society, very few people cant swim.
If it werent for Be Stuart jumping in on time, he couldnt imagine whether this woman in front of him would leave this world, disappearing from his world. Follow current nov?ls on find?novel
Emily had just woken up and hadnt figured out where she was for a moment.
Not until hearing the familiar voice, she slowly lifted her head and looked at the man sitting on the single sofa beside the bed.
After a pause, she realized his question and hesitated to nod, Yes.
Did she push you in?
Emily raised her eyes. She was slightly stunned because of his sudden question and then hesitated to nod, Yes.
It was indeed Cam Walker who pushed her in. She didnt want to be a good person and protect someone who pushed her into the swimming pool. Previously inside the water, she thought she was going to die during that suffocating moment.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart did not speak further; instead, he looked her up and down and then got up to walk outside the door.
A few minutester, the man came upstairs again, this time followed by two other men, one was yton Howard, and the other was someone Emily didnt know.
The middle-aged man entered the room, looked at Emily on the bed, and came over.
It wasnt until the man approached her and took out medical equipment to check on her that Emily realized this middle-aged man was a doctor. Theres no big problem, just a slight cold. Ill prescribe some medicine, and it should be fine. After the check-up, Doctor Gavin respectfully said to Baron Stuart.
Baron Stuart nced at yton Howard, Send Doctor Gavin off.
yton obeyed and left the room with Doctor Gavin.
As Baron Stuarts close servant, yton was of course aware of why his young master had sent Doctor Gavin off.
Doctor Gavin, I hope you wont let Madam know about everything youve seen today. This is the young masters order, yton said.
Doctor Gavin naturally understood his meaning and nodded slightly, I understand. After that, he handed the medicine to yton, This is for thedy, once in the morning and once in the evening. Taking the medicine, yton watched Doctor Gavin leave.
Eat all of these.
In the room, the mans deep and sexy voice rang out, and looking at the woman on the bed, he pointed to the food in front of her.
Emily looked at the food in front of her. So much? She couldnt possibly finish it all by herself!
I cant eat this much on my own. Emily told the truth; her appetite wasnt very big, she couldnt eat this much. Wasnt this enough for two people?
Just eat what I tell you! You have no meat on your body, and you dare to talk so much! The man looked at her, his handsome face like an exquisite jade sculpture, deep enough to trap anyone unintentionally.
His words made Emily somewhat baffled.. What did he mean she had no meat sensation on her body?
Chapter 117: 117: Will He Not Be Able to Feed Her a Meal?
Chapter 117 - 117: 117: Will He Not Be Able to Feed Her a Meal?
Trantor: 549690339
What does it have to do with you if Im fleshier or not? Its not like I let you touch! Emily Walker murmured angrily in her heart!
Where did you take my little brother? She was more curious about Wace
Carters whereabouts than dinner!
But then again, whats this man up to?
Eat this, and Ill tell you. Baron Stuart pointed to the dishes in front of him,
ms expression as calm as ever.
Emily looked at him and found this man really confusing!
I cant eat so much! She growled in protest.
Then take good care of yourself! Baron Stuarts tone suddenly became a little unhappy!
He wanted to protect this woman with his own influence, but unfortunately, things were beyond his control, and too much happened unexpectedly.
But in the end, why was this woman so foolish? Being bullied again and again without even a little resistance?
In his impression, she shouldnt be a littlemb that can be bullied.
What? She looked at him nkly, not understanding what he said.
Baron Stuart didnt speak but simply picked up a bowl of food and then took a spoon from beside it, Open your mouth.
Emilys eyes widened at his sudden move!
What did he mean? Was he going to feed her?
You
Open your mouth! Ignoring her confusion, Baron Stuart impatiently spoke again.
Feeling his inexplicable impatience, for a moment, Emily obediently opened her mouth like being possessed by a ghost.
Seeing her well-behaved obedience, the frustration in Baron Stuarts heart suddenly disappeared, and the corners of his mouth curled up with an imperceptible shallow smile.
After finishing the two bowls of white rice and the three dishes and one soup, Emily was so full that shey on the bed and didnt want to move at all.
She nced at the man who was about to leave the room, then looked at his back and spoke again, Um my little brotherp>
Hes fine. Before Emily could finish her question, Baron Stuart had already spoken, then left the room without looking back.
Somehow, although she didnt see her little brother with her own eyes, his answer made her feel at ease.
With that reassurance, Emily gradually closed her eyes and soon fell into a deep sleep
Lost track of time, she woke up in her sleep feeling thirsty and wanted to drink a cup of cold water.
She got up, looked around the minimalist luxurious bedroom, and found no water or water sses in the room, so she had no choice but to go downstairs.
The living room was pitch ck, and Emily didnt know what time it was, but guessed it should be deep into the night or early morning. For more chapters visit fin?novel
To get to the kitchen, she could only rely on the bright moonlighting through the windows.
As she approached the kitchen door, she noticed the light was on inside.
She frowned in confusion, but didnt think too much, assuming that the aunt from earlier had forgotten to turn off the light.
As she was about to push the door and enter, she suddenly saw a tall figure. In an instant, she lost two and a half of her spirits, trembling from head to toe, her heart pounding wildly, her nerves tensing up, and staring at the figure in front of her with wide eyes.
Baron Stuart also seemed surprised to see her suddenly appear outside the door. Then, seeing her terrified expression, he finally spoke softly, What are you doing?
She looked at the man in front of her, calmed her frightened emotions, and pointed to the kitchen behind him, I, I want to get a ss of water to drink..
Chapter 118: 118: Disgusted by His Saliva?
Chapter 118 - 118: 118: Disgusted by His Saliva?
Trantor: 549690339
Hearing this, Baron Stuart slightly pursed his thin lips and immediately handed her the warm water in his hand.
Looking at the water ss stuffed into her hand, Emily Walker hesitated for a moment.
This must be what he drank, right?
This, this is She looked up at the man in front of her.
Half a ss of water, she didnt need to think to know it was the leftover from his drink!
Baron Stuart squinted slightly, was this woman despising him?
Theres only this one cup, do you want to drink it or not? He looked at her, his tone filled with an indisputable and overbearing promation.
At his words, Emily couldnt help but raise her gaze, sneaking a nce at the table in the kitchen. Wasnt there arge ss of water clearly ced there? Howe theres only this one cup now?
Seeing her sneak a nce at the kitchen behind him, the young Lords moodpletely soured!
He didnt mind her indirect kiss, but she despised his saliva instead?
Theres also a big one Emily intended to say there was another big ss of water, but before she could finish her sentence, she felt a soft warmth on her parched lips. When she reacted, before her eyes was a stunningly handsome face!
She widened her eyes, this man actually forcefully kissed her!?
Youve already got my saliva on you.
Releasing her, Baron Stuart casually dropped a sentence before walking straight past her to the living room.
Emily, who was still standing there dumbstruck, hadnt recovered yet and roboticly turned her head to watch the mans chic departing figure.
She pursed her lips, which now retained his unique scent, and they seemed to be less dry after he kissed her.
Looking down at the water ss in her hand, perhaps she was really too thirsty, so she woodenly raised the ss and drank the water in one gulp. It still didnt seem enough, so she walked into the kitchen and poured another cup.
Baron Stuart, who originally nned to go upstairs, was now standing at the entrance of the staircase. When he saw her drink that ss of water, his mood inexplicably improved.
After drinking three sses of water, Emily finally felt quenched and left the kitchen, not forgetting to turn off the light before she left.
After returning to the room, she wanted to go to bed. However, when she approached, the scene before her once again made her dumbfounded!
She looked at the man on the bed with some surprise, who was now half-naked, revealing his muscr arms. It had to be said that this mans appearance was truly perfect, both his looks and his figure were mesmerizing.
Looking at the man in bed, Emily blinked her eyes, and after ncing back at the entrance, she cautiously asked, Um this room
Who will sleep here, him or her?
At the sound, Baron Stuart put down the financial magazine in his hand and looked at her with a perplexed frown.
How bad was this womans memory? Was it strange for him to be here? Didnt he sleep herest night?
This is the master room. Is it strange for me to be here?
Huh? The master room?
Hearing this, Emily looked back at the entrance again. Did she really go into the wrong room? She didnt remember the two rooms having the same decoration.
Oh, I I entered the wrong room. After saying that, Emily wanted to turn around and leave.
But just as she was turning around, the man on the bed had already stepped down and pulled her back. With his forceful pull, Emily lost her bnce, stumbled a few steps, and identally fell into his sturdy arms!
She was shocked, thinking she was about to fall! This content belongs to f?ndnovel
With one hand holding her waist, the mans even breath brushed across her fair cheeks, the corners of his mouth lifting with a faint arc, Want to leave?
Chapter 119: 119: Lips Beyond One’s Control
Chapter 119 - 119: 119: Lips Beyond Ones Control
Trantor: 549690339
What what do you mean? Is she not leaving and actually going to sleep here?
Ah The next second, Emily Walker felt her body being lifted into the air, and by the time she came to her senses, she had alreadynded on the soft,fortablerge bed!
She instinctively tried to get up, but was restrained by a strong, towering body.
Baron Stuart leaned down, imprisoning the woman beneath himpletely within his double arms, his enchanting eyes even more alluring and wicked at this moment.
The magical curve of his mouth made Emily feel a little timid and anxious, and her heart raced, unsure of what the man before her intended to do.
Looking at him cautiously, she ced both hands on his solid chest, and following her line of sight, his perfectly sexy pectoral muscles were on full disy.
Emilys cheeks flushed subconsciously, and her gaze flickered upward, looking directly into the mans eyes, her voice trembling, What what are you doing?
Originally, he just wanted to tease the woman beneath him, but as he felt her heartbeat quicken and saw her cheeks turn red, he didnt know why, but a surge of heat leapt within Baron Stuarts body.
Instinctively, he hesitated, knowing well the nature of this current heat.
Why could this woman always so easily arouse his lust?
His deep eyes gazed fixedly at the woman beneath him, and as the warmth within him surged, coupled with the beautiful woman in his arms, Baron Stuart couldnt help but slowly bring his face down.
All along, he had been able to easily restrain his lust, no matter how long, no other woman could arouse this mans instincts; but this woman before him could effortlessly pique his interest.
Her lips were covered once again, and Emily stared wide-eyed, allowing the soft, sensual thin lips to engulf her small mouth. For a moment, her thoughts seemed to have been drained, not knowing how to struggle or breathe. She held her breath stupidly, her mind going nk.
Seemingly aware that the woman beneath him had forgotten to breathe, Baron Stuarts thin lips parted slightly, his tongue gently prying open her shell teeth, and pouring oxygen from his mouth into hers.
It wasnt until his warm tongue prated her mouth that Emily regained consciousness and unconsciously let out a muffled sound.
She then began to struggle, Mmm
She wanted to say something, but at this time, her lips were not her own, and she simply couldnt speak.
Did this damn man intend to force himself on her? She didnt want that!
Unable to move her mouth, Emily started to use her hands.
Her small hands pounded his chest frantically, trying to push him away.
But for some reason, gradually, Emily felt the mans kisses had an addictive magic, and before long, she lost her innate resistance and became well-behaved, ceasing her struggle.
Feeling the woman beneath him yield, Baron Stuart slightly released her lips, and when he saw her disoriented and infatuated expression, the corners of his mouth turned up in satisfaction. Readplete version only at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Then he went on again.
Instead of her lips, this time, it was her smooth, tight skin.
He would leave his personal mark on her body.
Emily squirmed ufortably under his touch, but didnt know how to quell the ufortable feeling inside.
However, Baron Stuart didnt let her wait for too long, soon getting to the point
The night deepened, and the satisfied Emily had already bepletely drained and exhausted. After finding afortable position, she gradually fell deep asleep.
The next day
In the morning, the two people in bed were currently immersed in deep sleep, their brows furrowed, seemingly ufortable..
Chapter 120: 120: Wretch, I will strangle you!
Chapter 120 - 120: 120: Wretch, I will strangle you!
Trantor: 549690339
In a daze, Emily Walkers tightly closed eyshes twitched slightly, and a sharp voice seemed to be yelling at her in her head.
You scoundrel! Didnt you say you werent seducing my fianc!? Look at what youve be!
In her dream, Cam Walkers angry eyes look like they want to devour Emily alive. In the darkness, she couldnt see anything, only Cams furious, bloodshot eyes.
And at this time, she was on a softrge bed, her clothes disheveled.
She looked terrified at Cam approaching her from the darkness, at this time, she was holding her ws and teeth, ready to strangle Emilys neck!
You disgust me, I will strangle you!
Emily suddenly awakened from her fear, her body soaking in cold sweat. It was only after she clearly saw everything around her that she realized that she had just had a nightmare.
Her gaze shifted inadvertently andnded on the man beside her.
Recallingst nights tumult, Emily was suddenly filled with mixed emotions. What was she really doing?
The man beside her didnt belong to her at all, but she found she seemed to have fallen into it unknowingly.
The nearby man continued to keep his eyes closed, Emily gathered her thoughts, turned her eyes and looked at the exquisite clock on the wall.
What!? Its already 8:30!?
Oh no, sheste for work!
In a rush, Emily tried to get up, but found the man beside her hasnt moved an inch.
Strange, didnt this man have a regr wake-up time? Why is he still not up sote today?
She took a closer look at the handsome mans face and noticed a frown between his brows, as if he were ufortable.
Was he awake or not?
Subconsciously, Emily slowly raised her hand and reached towards the frown between his brows.
As soon as her hand touched him, Baron Stuarts lush eyshes twitched slightly and then he opened his eyes.
Seeing him suddenly open his eyes, Emily quickly retracted her hand, looking somewhat stiff.
Baron Stuart opened his deep eyes, took a look at the woman beside him, and then closed them again. From his expression, he seemed very ufortable and annoyed.
Seeing him close his eyes again, Emily couldnt help but remind him,
Ummyoure about to bete for work.
After saying that, she suddenly realized that her words were somewhat redundant. He was the big boss of the corporation, surely being a littlete to thepany shouldnt be a big issue?
As for her, if she doesnt get up now, shes really going to be scolded by Director Scott!
Thinking about this, Emily couldnt care less about the man on the bed anymore, abruptly rose to get ready to get out of bed.
But as soon as she lifted the bedding, she noticed her half-naked body and her cheeks instantly turned red.
Should she try to forget aboutst night as soon as possible?
She got out of bed and changed into a simple outfit. After freshening up, Emily finally left the room and went downstairs.
She had been in such a rush just now that it wasnt until she was about to leave that she realized her head was heavy and she felt very unwell.
Miss.
Just as she was about to step out of the living room, a middle-aged womans voice sounded from behind her.
Emily turned her head at the sound of her voice, and immediately saw the same aunt she had seen before.
Here is your cold medicine, the doctor ordered it to be taken once in the morning and once in the evening. Mrs. Noelle brought a cup of water and cold medicine, indicating Emily take them. For more chapters visit f?ndnovel
Emily looked at the cup and medicine in her hand, then at the gentle-looking middle-aged aunt, and asked incredulously, Is this mine?
Chapter 121: 121: Are you feeling unwell?
Chapter 121 - 121: 121: Are you feeling unwell?
Trantor: 549690339 Checktest chapters at
Mhm. Mrs. Noelle nodded.
Emily hesitated before taking the cold medicine and water, quickly swallowing it down, then returned the water ss to Mrs. Noelle, Thank you, Auntie. Just call me Mrs. Noelle, Mrs. Noelle said with a smile.
She has been the nanny to Baron Stuart since he was young, having served the Stuart Family for over twenty years. She had always stayed in Stuart Manor until two days ago when the Young Master suddenly decided to move out, also asking her toe along.
Before this, the Young Master might have asionally lived outside for a few nights, but he never asked her toe with him. This time, when he suddenly asked her toe to his private residence, Mrs. Noelle was very confused.
It wasnt until she saw the girl in front of her that Mrs. Noelle seemed to suddenly understand something.
However, the Young Master was already engaged. If the old master and madam find out about this, Mrs. Noelle wondered what the oue would be.
Okay. Emily said, smiling slightly, then turned and left.
After a few steps, she halted, turned back, and looked at Mrs. Noelle, Mrs. Noelle, her gaze drifted towards the second floor, he seems to be a bit ufortable.
Having said that, Emily left without looking back.
Watching her receding figure, Mrs. Noelle offered a gentle smile.
Here was quite far from the city centre. Emily nned to walk to the bus stop by the roadway when she left, but as soon as she stepped out of the courtyard, a ck sedan stopped in front of her.
The car door opened, and yton Howard got out, immediately turning to open the back seat door for her. He then turned to Emily, Lady Carter.
Seeing yton Howard opening the door for her, Emily stood still for a moment, bewildered and unmoving.
Seeing that she did not move, yton Howard gently smiled, Its Young Lords order.
Just half an hour ago, he received a call from the Young Master, which prompted him to hurriedlye here.
And that happened to be the moment when the Baron watched Emily enter thevatory to freshen up.
After a minute of silence, Emily hesitated before she walked over and got into the luxury sedan.
Today was Friday, and the whole office was filled with energy because tomorrow would he the weekend!
However, Emily, who was sitting at her office desk, couldnt seem to muster any enthusiasm. She was always dozing off, head pounding like it was splitting in two.
She felt quite ufortable and rested her head on the office desk until lunchtime, appearing very weak.
Noticing everyone in the office heading to the staff canteen for lunch and Emily still lying on the table, a female colleague walked over in confusion.
She called out tentatively, Emily?
At the sound of her voice, Emily weakly raised her head, Hmm?
Its lunchtime now. Arent you going to eat? The female colleague looked at her, seemingly realizing that she had been listless all morning. Im not eating. You go ahead. Emily responded weakly.
Are you not feeling well?
Im okay, just a small cold. Ive taken medicine. Probably because of the medicine she had taken in the morning, she felt drowsy now and felt like her head was about to explode.
Okay then. You can rest during lunchtime. Im going to eat now. The female colleague left the office after speaking, heading towards the staff canteen.
Why, isnt Emilying to lunch? Colleague B, who had been waiting at the office door, asked the female colleague who had just spoken with Emily when she didnt appear.
No, she said she has a cold and isnt feeling well. Come on, lets go eat! The two female employees conversed whilst heading towards the dining hall along the staff corridor..
Chapter 122: 122: What’s Wrong with Her?
Chapter 122 - 122: 122: Whats Wrong with Her?
Trantor: 549690339
At this moment, yton Howard happened to pass by.
Upon hearing the conversation between the two female employees, yton couldnt help but stop and look back at the two passing women.
Just as he was lost in thought, his cell phone suddenly rang in his shirt pocket.
Where are you? Baron Stuarts deep voice came through the phone.
I am headed to the restaurant for a meal. yton replied, as respectfully as ever.
Come to my officeter. Hanging up, Baron Stuart entered the designated elevator that led straight to the top-floor office.
Looking at the hung-up phone, yton realized that the young master had just arrived at thepany.
At this time, it was noon, and Baron Stuart hade to thepany after resting for the morning.
Upon entering the office, Baron Stuart walked directly to his office desk, sat down in the genuine leather chair, still feeling somewhat of a headache.
Recallingst night, he must have caught a cold when he kissed that woman.
With heavy eyelids, Baron Stuart began to read through the basic files and contracts on the office desk.
About half an hourter, yton knocked and entered.
Young Lord, you wanted to see me.
Baron Stuart kept his head down, his sharp gaze scanning the words in the file.
Without lifting his head, he asked, What did Chairman Masthon of Masthon Financial Group say?
Upon hearing this, yton replied respectfully, He is avable tonight and would like to meet you, Young Lord.
Hmm. Go arrange the time, and also, Baron Stuart raised his head and tossed a file folder on the table, I need you to help me look into something. Here is the information.
ncing at the file folder on the office desk, yton walked over and replied, Yes, sir.
Thats all, you can go. With that, Baron Stuart lowered his head once again and focused on his work.
yton was about to turn to leave, but seemed to suddenly remember something. He paused, hesitating to leave.
Noticing his abnormal behavior, Baron Stuart, who had been keeping his head down, furrowed his brows and looked up at yton, Is there anything else? yton hesitated for a moment, unsure whether or not to mention it.
However, he eventually said, Lady Carter seems to be feeling very unwell, she even skipped lunch.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart raised his eyes, stopped his work, and sat straight up, watching yton with a slightly furrowed brow, Whats wrong with her? yton lowered his gaze, It seems to be because of a cold.
After pondering for a moment, Baron Stuart pressed the inte, Ask Emily
Walker from the Design Department to bring up the nning case. Afterwards, he looked up at yton again, Prepare two lunches and bring them up.
Yes. yton bowed his head slightly, then left the office.
About ten minutester, Emily Carter, dragging her weary body, arrived at the top floor, and knocked on the CEOs office door.
She entered after hearing a response from inside.
At this moment, herplexion was not very good, looking quite under the weather.
As she pushed open the door and saw the man at the office desk, she temporarily put aside her difort, taking the nning case to his desk. Find the newest release on
She then handed over the revised nning case, Boss, heres the nning case you asked for.
Although she tried to appear calm on the surface, her tone of voice was somewhat weak.
Why arent you eating? Baron Stuart leaned back in his genuine leather swivel chair, his crystal-clear eyes staring directly at her.
Huh?
Emily Carter looked up in surprise, her mindpletely focused on the recently revised nning case, not expecting him to suddenly ask such a question..
Chapter 123: 123: Feeding!
Chapter 123 - 123: 123: Feeding!
Trantor: 549690339
More importantly, how did he know she hadnt eaten?
Baron Stuart left his office desk, walked over to the nearby sofa, and looked up at Emily Walker, Come over here.
He gestured to the spot beside him, his tone not allowing refusal.
His sudden move puzzled Emily, and she stared at him, not moving or speaking.
What is this man up to?
Since they were in thepany, Emily didnt want to cause a scene. She said, If theres nothing else, Ill leave first.
With that, she turned to go.
This damned woman, couldnt she understand what he was saying?!
He was so pissed off!
Just as Emily had taken two steps, the man in the sofa quickly stood up with displeasure, took a stride towards her, and quickly pulled her back, leading her straight to the sofa!
You woman, cant you hear me talking?! He yelled at her after pulling her back.
Seeing his anger, Emily looked perplexed, What exactly do you want to do?
Baron Stuart looked at her for a few seconds, then his face softened a little, and he nced at the food on the tea table, Eat your meal.
Looking at the box meal on the tea table, Emily was confused for a moment.
She turned to the man beside her, You
Can you not talk so much every time? If I tell you to eat, just eat! Baron Stuart was getting impatient. Why did she always have so much to say whenever he asked her to do something?
His sudden harsh tone irritated Emily, who was not his pet. What did he mean bymanding her to eat?
You want me to eat just because you said so? What if theres poison in it!? She red at him and retorted angrily.
What? Poison?
Baron Stuart widened his eyes. Only she could think of something like that.
You woman really are Hed have to be crazy to care about her life!
Suppressing his anger for the moment, Baron Stuart opened the box meal on the tea table, picked up some food, and chewed on a mouthful, staring angrily at the woman in front of him!
Watching the man in front of her, Emily couldnt help but wonder: was he trying to prove to her that there was no poison?
Maybe the one you ate wasnt poisonous, but mine could be. She couldnt help but smile a little at the thought of his childish behavior.
Her words almost made Baron Stuart choke on his food. Was the food really poisoned?
The next second, Baron Stuart put down the box meal in his hand, opened another box, and continued to eat in front of her!
Seeing his action, Emily smiled secretly, her mood inexplicably good, even the previous difort was gone.
She forced herself not tough, Maybe you took an antidote first.
Baron Stuart stopped suddenly.
This woman kept challenging him
Fine, very well.
She didnt want to eat, right?
Just when Emily was trying to hide herughter, Baron Stuart abruptly pinned her to the sofa with lightning speed. Before she could react, her lips were forcibly sealed by him!
Emily instinctively opened her mouth, trying to say something, but Baron Stuart took the opportunity to probe into her mouth and put a piece of chicken chop he had just chewed on in her mouth.
Having achieved his goal, he released her mouth, his lips upturned in satisfaction.
Emily was dumbfounded!
Dears, I rmend my friends novel The Secret Love of the Entertainment Tycoon: Sweet Little Silly Wife. Its a hrious and passionate book!
PS: Is anyone actually reading Mia Harizons book? Why is it so quiet? Cast your votes, everyone, and lets see yourments! This text is hosted at F?ndNovel
Chapter 124: 124: Preparing to Sneak Out!
Chapter 124 - 124: 124: Preparing to Sneak Out!
Trantor: 549690339
This manactuallyput the food hed eaten in his mouth back into hers
As she prepared to spit it out, the unknown man spoke.
Dont you want to know where your little brother is?
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker, who intended to spit out the chicken chop, suddenly paused.
This damned man, using her brother to threaten her again!
Although the chicken chop had been in his mouth, fortunately, Emily didnt hate it too much and just endured it as she chewed it down.
Swallowing the chicken chop, Emily red at him in annoyance, So tell me now, where is my brother!?
Eat your meal, and Ill tell you. Baron Stuart nced at the food on the tea table.
Looking at the food on the table and thinking about how long it had been since she had seen Wace Carter, Emily reluctantly picked up the dishes and began eating.
Was it her imagination? Why did she feel that this mans actions just now were only to make her eat?
She looked up, eyeing the man beside her while eating, and at this moment, he also looked up at her. As their eyes met, Emily quickly lowered her head and withdrew her gaze.
The next day, Emily had a rare weekend off.
Before joining the Futuren Group, she mostly worked temporary jobs when she had time off. Today, she could take advantage of the free weekend to find a house as soon as possible.
When she woke up, the man beside her was already gone, and Emily quickly put the thought out of her mind and got up to look for a house. Original content can be found at F?nd-Novel
When she went downstairs after freshening up, the living room was empty.
Today was a weekend, was he not at home? At this moment, Mrs. Noelle came out.
Lady, youre up.
Emily nodded with a smile and then looked around. Um, Mrs. Noelle, did he go No, the young master is at the swimming pool in the backyard. He loves morning swims on weekends. Mrs. Noelle continued with a smile, Oh, and the young master said to join him when youre awake.
After saying that, Mrs. Noelle went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.
Emily was puzzled and looked in the direction of the backyard.
She remembered that there was indeed a beautiful swimming pool in the backyard.
But she didnt n to go there. Instead, she decided to take advantage of this mans ignorance and quickly find a house!
So that he wouldnt forcibly tie her up again likest night!
Just as Emily, carrying a small backpack, was about to sneak out of the door, a deep, intimidating voice came from behind her, Where are you going?
Upon hearing the voice, Emily stopped abruptly, pursed her lips, and turned to look at the half-naked man who was currently wiping his wet hair with a towel.
Giving her a once-over, it was obvious that she was nning to go out.
What? Was she trying to sneak away?
I-Im going to look for a house! Emily fearlessly stared back at the man in front of her and said boldly.
However, upon her gazending on his well-built, caramel chest, she couldnt help but look away, her expression slightly unnatural.
Looking for a house again!
Throwing the towel aside, Baron Stuart sat down on the sofa, Dont you want to see your brother?
Hearing this, Emily clenched her fists in anger. He was using her brother to threaten her again!
I dont understand why you always want me to stay here? Even though you already Emily couldnt finish speaking, feeling a bit heartbroken. She wasnt sure why.
After all, wasnt he a man with a fiance?
Chapter 125: 125 Vivian Ferguson ‘s Arrival
Chapter 125 - 125: 125 Vivian Ferguson s Arrival
Trantor: 549690339
What was her identity in this ce? A mistress? A lover?
What do you mean? A hint of pain shed across her face, which waspletely captured by Baron Stuart. He watched her calmly and asked.
Emily paused for a moment, then lowered her eyelids sadly and whispered, Its nothing. Official source is find?novel
In the end, she chose not to say anything.
She was afraid that once she spoke, it would mean something did she care about him? Or did she care about his fiance?
But why should she care, and what right did she have to care about these things
She knew that some things were better hidden than spoken
She hesitated to speak, and her sad expression left Baron Stuart unable to guess what was suddenly wrong with her.
Staring at her for a long time, Baron Stuart suddenly stood up and walked towards her.
Tell me, whats wrong with you? He reached out to lift her chin, forcing her to look at him. His in tone was filled with an irresistible assertiveness.
At his interrogation, Emily hesitated for a moment, then said, I just want to move out and live my own life.
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts originally deep corners of his mouth suddenly lifted into a smile, Lets make a bet. If you lose, youre not allowed to mention moving out again.
What Emily was stunned.
As long as you can refuse me, Ill let you go. Baron Stuart spoke again, his sexy thin lips curled up slightly.
Looking at the confidence in his eyes, Emilys face was full of confusion, frowning, What kind of bet?
Baron Stuart just smiled, and in the next second, his sexy thin lips touched down gently, sealing a kiss on Emilys lips.
Whenever he kissed her, Emily would fall deeply into it, unable to break free.
After their passionate kiss, she gasped for air, not daring to imagine if he hadnt let her go, would she have suffocated.
You agreed to the bet, so be good and live here from now on. Having said that, Baron Stuart smirked charmingly and headed towards the second floor.
Emily, still dumbfounded in ce, hadnt realized what had just happened for a moment. What was that about a bet and losing? What had she betted on?
A momentter, she suddenly opened her eyes wide, looking at the figure on the staircase to the second floor. This man actually used this trick!
Despicable, despicable!
Just like that, Emily was inexplicably imprisoned by his side
Another weekend, a bored Emily sat by the swimming pool, enjoying the summer afternoon with a romance novel in hand, to pass the time on this weekend without work.
Lifting her gaze from the book, she stared nkly ahead. It seemed like it had been a long time since she had seen her little brother
No, she had to find out her little brothers whereabouts today!
Closing the book in her hand, Emily suddenly stood up, quickly walked to the living room in her slippers, and headed for the staircase.
As she reached the living room and was about to go upstairs, the doorbell rang at this time.
Hearing the sound, she stopped in her tracks and looked puzzledly at the grand entrance. At this time, Mrs. Noelle had already gone to open the door. As the door opened, a middle-aged woman and a young girl were standing there.
The middle-aged woman was dressed in noble luxury, and with her appearance and figure, she looked no older than her thirties or forties. She was Baron Stuarts mother, Vivian Ferguson.
Standing next to her was Cam Walker.
Madam? Mrs. Noelle was clearly surprised by her presence.
Usually, the madam rarely came to the young masters private residence. Seeing Mrs.. Noelle, Vivian Ferguson smiled politely, Where is Baron Stuart?
Chapter 126: 126: Who Is This Little Girl?
Chapter 126 - 126: 126: Who Is This Little Girl?
Trantor: 549690339
Mrs. Noelle hesitated for a moment, worried about Lady Carter, who was standing at the staircase entrance at this moment.
Young Master had already gotten engaged to the Walker familys daughter. If the rumor of a privately kept lover got out, the madam would be furious.
Young Master Young Master is on the second floor. Mrs. Noelle looked a little unnatural and nced back at Emily Walker by the staircase entrance.
Vivian Ferguson noticed the unusual expression on her face and frowned, not understanding what she was nervous about.
Mrs. Noelle, are you not nning on letting me in? Vivian Ferguson may seem gentle, but when she is serious, she is frightening to everyone.
Mrs. Noelle hurriedly turned around, saying anxiously, Of course not, madam, please go in.
After saying this, Mrs. Noelle quickly stepped back, making way for Vivian Ferguson and Cam Walker.
Before lunch, Baxter Walker took his daughter to Baron Stuarts ce. Since it was the weekend, he assumed the baron would be home but learned that he had moved out a few days ago.
Cam Walker, who had always been sensitive, felt that this must have something to do with Emily Walker. So she made an excuse for Vivian Ferguson to take her to Baron Stuarts private residence, the goal was to see if the reason he moved out was really rted to that woman!
Seeing Mrs. Noelles unusual expression, she became even more convinced of this answer!
Vivian Ferguson stepped lightly in her high heels, and the crisp sound of footsteps echoed in the living room. Knowing that Baron Stuart was on the second floor, she didnt bother looking around when she entered the living room but headed straight for the staircase.
However, upon looking up, she was stunned by the figure that appeared.
She suddenly stopped and looked at the girl by the staircase entrance with a surprised expression.
Who is this girl? Why is she in her sons house?
Vivian Ferguson looked Emily Walker up and down, noticing her in clothes, in appearance C how did Baron Stuart meet such a girl?
Upon closer examination, she seemed to have seen her somewhere before.
Cam Walker, who was next to her, clenched her teeth even more when she saw Emily Walker. She knew that Baron Stuarts sudden move must have something to do with this woman!
Who are you? Vivian Ferguson frowned, her gentle face reced with a deep and puzzled expression.
Emily Walker wasnt sure who the middle-aged woman in front of her was, but she was very familiar with Cam Walker standing beside her.
Could it be that this middle-aged woman is Cams mother?
No, she remembered that Cams mother was a gentle woman thest time they met at Sea Sky Hotel. The woman in front of her seemed elegant and graceful, but Emily Walker noticed a hint of disdain in the way she looked at her.
Upon closer inspection, the womans features seemed somewhat simr to Baron Stuarts
Could it be Baron Stuarts mother?
I Emily didnt know what to say for a moment.
How should she introduce herself? As Baron Stuarts friend? Or his privately kept lover?
Between the two, thetter seemed more fitting.
Madam, she is Young Masters friend. Seeing Emily in trouble, Mrs. Noelle quickly spoke up.
Vivian Ferguson nced at Mrs. Noelle, seeing her cover-up but not intending to expose her, and continued to ask along her words.
Friend? What kind of friend?
Cam, who was beside her, had a smug smile on her face upon seeing Vivian Fergusons attitude towards Emily.
She wouldnt be able to stay here any longer. With her aunts authority, she couldnt even drive away a mere mistress! Get full chapters from find?novel
At this question, even Mrs. Noelle was at a loss..
Chapter 127: 127: Immediately leave this house!
Chapter 127 - 127: 127: Immediately leave this house!
Trantor: 549690339
If the truth were told, it would definitely harm this youngdy, but if they lied, the ones who would suffer would still be the servants.
Mrs. Noelle looked at Vivian Ferguson and Emily Walker, finding it difficult to speak for a moment.
Whats your name? Vivian Ferguson stared seriously at Emily Walker. She knew very well, a girl in her youth living in her sons house C what could their rtionship be!?
Emily raised her eyes, clearly noticing Cam Walkers smirk.
My name is Emily Walker. Knowing that the other party might be Baron Stuarts mother, Emilys heart was a little timid.
Her fear was not of her but of the noblewoman, as if thest bit of self-esteem she had left seemed to be even more negligible.
These rich people seemed to be born with a tendency to always be superior.
Not familiar with the name, Vivian Ferguson pursed her lips and asked, What do you do? How did you meet Baron Stuart?
Her tone was neither warm nor angry, but her voice was very serious, and her inherent authority made Emilys heart extremely at a loss.
11 work at Future -
Aunt. Before Emilys words coulde out, she heard Cam Walker speak, with a smirk of triumph at the corner of her mouth. She used to be a server at Sea Sky Hotel. Thest time we went there for a meal, she served us.
Upon hearing this, Vivian Ferguson nced at Cam Walker and lowered her eyelids, seemingly recalling it.
A waitress? How exactly did a small waitress meet Baron Stuart? And what method did she use to get here?
Taking a closer look at Emily again, Vivian Ferguson asked softly, Did you stay herest night?
This question pushed inexperienced Emily to a corner.
She nodded slightly, Yes.
With her nod, Vivian Fergusons dark pupils evidently became shocked. She stared straight at the person in front of her, and it was obvious she was bing annoyed because of Emilys confession. Her hand, holding a genuine leather handbag, started to tighten slightly! Updates are released by f?ndnovel
I dont care who you are or what your rtionship with Baron Stuart is! From now on, take your things and leave this house immediately!
Upon hearing this, Emily suddenly raised her head. To have her leave this ce?
Heh, she couldnt wait!
But why was there an inexplicable pain in her chest when she finally had the opportunity to leave?
Fine. Emily let out a forced smile upon hearing this. It seemed like a smile but was bitter for her.
After saying Fine, Emily turned around to go upstairs and pack her things.
She had been wanting to leave this ce for a long time. If it werent for that mans persistent threats, she would have moved out long ago, sparing herself the humiliation of today.
Just as she turned to go upstairs, she saw a figure at the second-floor staircase entrance.
With that figure, Emily suddenly stopped in her tracks.
Baron Stuart stood with a grave expression, standing straight at the staircase entrance on the second floor, and then walked down.
You agreed to the bet, havent you forgotten? In the middle of the staircase, Baron Stuart paused, his deep pupils staring straight at Emily.
Emily raised her eyes upon hearing this, her gaze somewhat confused.
At this point, why was this man still saying such things to her?
Wha-what do you mean? Emily looked at him, hesitating to speak. Whether it was because of the pain in her heart or something else, her voice trembled slightly as she spoke.
Dont take my words lightly.. If I get serious, do you know what I can do?
Chapter 128: 128: Let Her Go, Leave Now!
Chapter 128 - 128: 128: Let Her Go, Leave Now!
Trantor: 549690339
Dont take my words lightly. If I get serious, do you know what Im capable of? Baron Stuart looked at her, his icy face void of any warmth. Yet deep within his dark pupils, there was hidden affection.
Emily Walker looked at him, momentarily puzzled by the meaning of his words.
What did he mean by if I get serious and what Im capable of?
He nced at her and turned to walk downstairs, arriving in front of Vivian Ferguson.
Baron, do you know your position? As soon as she saw her son, Vivian
Ferguson was filled with fury, righteously using him, As the CEO of
Futuren Group, as someones fiance, how could you do such a thing!?
For more than twenty years, her son had always acted with restraint. Now that he was engaged to someone else, and having such behavior, if this gets out, where would the Stuart familys face go, where would the Futuren Groups reputation go!
You let her walk out right now, immediately! Vivian Ferguson pointed angrily at Emily Walker standing behind her son.
As for his mothers rage, Baron remained indifferent, his face as cold as ice,
Shes not leaving. Without my permission, shes not going anywhere.
Baron calmly looked at his mother, his tone filled with unprecedented indifference.
Hearing this, Vivian Fergusons eyes widened.
Even though she has left many things to her son, as hes bing more mature and independent, she gradually stopped intervening. But she cannot be out of this matter today!
Baron, are you not even listening to your mothers words now!? Vivian Ferguson was rarely angry. Always, Baron had been very considerate on everything and had never upset her.
But now, his attitude toward her was so because of one woman.
I didnt disobey you, He calmly looked at her, his tone as in as ever, I just want you and grandpa not to restrict my life.
Not restrict your life? So that gives you the leeway to cause such trouble for me!? Dont forget, you already have a fiancee! The thing that made Vivian Ferguson most angry was this. As the heir of Futuren Group who would be leading the entire corporation in the future, how could he be having a secret mistress!
Upon hearing this, a trace of impatience flickered across Barons cold face, Mom, Ive said it before. I do not want the marriage. I will not marry her.
Even though Cam Walker was standing beside Vivian Ferguson, Baron didnt nce at her from start to end, as if she was invisible to him.
What did you say? At his words, Vivian Ferguson looked at her son, stunned. She could hardly believe he was still talking like this.
Cam Walker, standing beside, also didnt expect him to be so outspoken. Her clenched fists tightened unconsciously, and her expression was furious. But she didnt want to show too much anger, she can only keep her hatred inside her heart!
Worried that such a statement would affect the marriage between the Stuart and Bailey families, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but nce at Cam Walker beside her, then turned back to Baron, Alright. It looks like only your grandpa can handle you now.
With a deep sigh, Vivian Ferguson temporarily suppressed her fury, and calmed herself.
She nced at Emily Walker behind Baron and immediately turned to Cam Walker with a smile, Cam Walker, dont worry. As long as his grandpa is here, your marriage with Baron wont be annulled.
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker looked up and revealed a gentle smile. In order to maintain her image, she refrained from showing jealousy as before.
PS: Dear readers, please leave somements and votes to motivate Mia in her writing! Thank you- Fresh chapters posted on FindN0vel
Chapter 129: 129: Don’t Leave Me on Your Own
Chapter 129 - 129: 129: Dont Leave Me on Your Own
Initiative After This!
Trantor: 549690339
Well go back first. Vivian Ferguson knew that she couldnt control her son, and the only thing she could do was to wait for the Old Master, who was traveling abroad, to solve this matter.
However, no one knew which country the Old Master was in at the moment. Ever since he left, he had always called home on his own, and the family couldnt find him.
After ncing at the two by the staircase entrance, Vivian Ferguson sighed and left the vi, heading towards the grand entrance.
Cam Walker shot a resentful re at Emily Walker before she unwillingly turned around and left.
Once the two had left, Baron Stuart turned and approached Emily Walker, who was standing in the middle of the staircase.
He gently lifted his hand, holding her chin, his ck obsidian-like pupils seemingly trying to see the woman before himpletely. His expression was cold, but his tone was friendly, From now on, no matter who instructs you, you are not allowed to leave me for half a step without my permission.
Emily Walker stared at the man in front of her, unable to understand what he meant for her.
In his heart, was she a personal pet, or just a novelty that he had for a moment?
But
No buts! Emily Walker wanted to say something, but Baron Stuart seemed to know her buts and quickly interrupted her thoughts.
He stared intently at the woman before him, and for an instant, he couldnt understand his own thoughts.
Did he actually worry that one day, this woman would suddenly disappear from his sight?
Emily Walker pursed her lips, swallowing back the but she was just about to
say.
In any case, regardless of what she said, perhaps none of it was useful in front of this man, so instead of saying it, she might as well find a good opportunity to leaveter.
Changing the topic, Emily Walker thought of her little brother.
11 want to see my little brother, I havent seen him for a long time. She really missed her little brother, and Wace Carter must be worried about her too.
After all, she hadnt gone to see him for more than half a month.
Baron Stuart stared at her, making sure she had taken his words to heart before showing a rare faint smile. His thin lips hooked, charmingly addictive.
Then lets go now.
After finishing, he pulled the woman beside him and they walked towards the room on the second floor.
Emily Walker followed him into the bedroom, still thinking about his words.
Did this man intend to go with her to see her little brother?
The two of them entered the room together and changed into outdoor clothes. Baron Stuart then drove his white Maserati out of the vi.
The car drove through the bustling metropolis, the reflection outside the car window passing by like time flying by, disappearing from sight.
Looking at the unfamiliar road outside the window, Emily Walker frowned in confusion.
Where on earth had this man hidden her little brother?
Half an hourter, the car did not leave the city district, but stopped at a premium hospital.
Looking at the dozen-storey building standing in the city district, Emily Walker looked up. Although she hadnt been here before, she wasnt unfamiliar with the hospital.
The hospitals reputation once shocked the world and was well-known. Of course, ordinary people couldnt afford to stay in this hospital.
She turned her head and looked at the man beside her.
Baron Stuart also looked at her but didnt speak, instead, he walked straight into the hospital. Readplete version only at f?dnvel
Seeing this, Emily Walker quickly regained her senses and hurriedly followed.
Seeing the crowded elevator entrance from a distance, Emily Walkers face was full of worry.. With so many people, when would it be their turn?
Chapter 130: 130: He is a Man with a Fiancée
Chapter 130 - 130: 130: He is a Man with a Fiance
Trantor: 549690339
Just as she was about to walk straight to the elevator entrance, a strong hand grabbed her and led her down another corridor.
This was a VIP exclusive passage, with only the footsteps of the two echoing through the quiet corridor.
The elevator went directly to the 12th floor, and within a few minutes, Emily Walker arrived at her little brothers private ward.
At this time, Wace Carter was sitting on the hospital bed, reading a newspaper. When he saw someone entering, he looked up towards the door of the room.
As soon as he saw his sister, he immediately put aside his work.
Sister!
The moment Emily walked in and saw her brothers energetic appearance, she immediately smiled and said, Wace.
He looked much healthier after not being seen for only half a month, and she was pleasantly surprised!
Sister, where have you been? Why didnt youe to see me for so long? And also, why did you suddenly transfer me to such a luxurious hospital? How can you afford the expensive admission fees?
That day, without knowing anything, he was transferred to this hospital. The hospital said that his sister had arranged the transfer, but he didnt even glimpse her that day, which made him worried.
Moreover, she had note to visit him for so many days, which made him very anxious, almost running out of the hospital to find her!
Waces series of questions left Emily at a loss for answers for a moment. She hesitated, not knowing what to say.
At this moment, Wace finally noticed the other man who hade in with her.
He nced at Baron Stuart, who had entered from the hospital room entrance, and his appearance seemed somewhat familiar to him.
This man isnt he the heir of Futuren Group!?
Sister, he he turned to his sister, surprised by this mans appearance. Following Waces gaze, Emily noticed that Baron Stuart had also entered. Emily hurriedly exined, He he is a friend of mine!
To keep her little brother from worrying, it was better not to tell him about her rtionship with Baron Stuart.
Friend? Wace was even more astonished, as if suddenly understanding something. He frowned and looked at his sister, Sister, he is the heir of Futuren Group, how did you be friends with him?
As soon as the words left his mouth, Wace realized why he had been transferred to such a luxurious hospital!
Although he was young, only 18 years old, he understood many things.
During the campus, he often heard about other female college students being sponsored by wealthy men, living infort and luxury.
Could it be that his sister was also being sponsored by the man in front of them? Was that why he was admitted to such a high-ss hospital?
Waces words made Emilys pupils widen in shock, not expecting her brother to recognize Baron Stuart. For more chapters visit ?ovelFind
For a moment, she was at a loss for words, I I am
Sister, are you? Wace looked at his sister with heartache, suddenly realizing why she hade up with the initial expensive surgery fees overnight.
It must have been then, that his sister had
As if understanding what her brother had noticed, Emily hung her head sadly.
Then she looked up and smiled at Wace, Wace, you dont have to worry about anything now, just focus on getting better. As long as youre okay, Ill be
at ease.
As long as her brother was fine, she would be fine too.
Looking at his sister, Wace closed his eyes in pain, then forced a smile, Dont worry, sister. In about two weeks, I will be discharged (from the hospital)..
Chapter 131: 131: The sudden accident
Chapter 131 - 131: 131: The sudden ident
Trantor: 549690339
As for what he owes his sister, hell definitely make it up to her once hes discharged from the hospital!
Now, no matter what he says, its already toote.
Emily Walker smiled faintly. Since the ident at home, Wace Carter seemed to have really matured a lot and was no longer as reckless as he used to be.
Wace turned his head and nced at Baron Stuart not far away.
During his days at the hospital, he had read some magazines and knew the heir to the Futuren Group was already engaged. A man with a fiance wouldnt bring his sister any happiness or joy being with him.
As he met Waces gaze, Baron Stuarts expression remained cold and indifferent.
After discussing recent events with his brother in the hospital, two hours quickly passed.
At 3:30 PM, both of them left the hospital together.
Baron Stuart couldnt bear the sweltering summer heat so he rushed into his sports car as soon as he got out of the hospital, turning on the air conditioning.
Perhaps feeling a bit tired, Emily dozed off in the passenger seat.
As they drove toward the crossroads, the red light came on. While waiting, Baron Stuart nced at the woman in the passenger seat.
Her sleeping face was very serene, her long eyshes fluttering asionally. It was probably because sleeping in the car wasnt thatfortable.
Just as Baron Stuart lifted the corner of his mouth, the green light came on.
He turned his head and drove the Maserati through the crossroads. However, just as he was driving the luxury car smoothly, there was a sudden loud noise up ahead followed by a series of urgent brake sounds!
Emily, who had been dozing off in the passenger seat, woke up with a start and looked frantically out of the car window, not knowing yet what had happened!
As she looked ahead, the scene before her made her eyes widen!
For some reason, the cars at the crossroads seemed to have lost control and were careening about. The screeching of brakes filled the air, piercing their eardrums. Horrified by the sight, Emilys face turned pale!
Before she could react, she saw a van in front of their car rolling towards them. It was about to crash into Baron Stuarts white sports car!
As a human instinct, Emily let out a mental scream and subconsciously raised her arm, burying her face quickly! Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel
Just as she bowed her head and closed her eyes tightly, she suddenly felt her body being tightly wrapped by something. Then, she heard a loud noise in front of her
When everything around her became calm, Emily slowly opened her eyes and lifted her head.
In a blur, she felt the heavy weight on her body. When she looked up, she saw a van on its side suspended above their car, the windshield shattered, with shards scattered everywhere!
Regaining her senses, Emily finally began to notice the thing on her body.
Looking at the man lying motionless on top of her, Emily panicked!
At this moment, this mans arm still encircled her tightly beneath his chest.
She finally understood what the thing that had been surrounding her was just before the explosion!
Hey? Are you alright? The surroundings became quiet, and she lifted her head as well, but the man stilly motionless on top of her..
Chapter 132: 132: Finally, A Heart Settled Down
Chapter 132 - 132: 132: Finally, A Heart Settled Down
Trantor: 549690339
Emily Walker panicked, her voice trembling slightly, Hello? Baron Stuart? She pushed the man on top of her, but never received any response. Extreme fear rose from the bottom of Emilys heart, along with immense dread.
She was anxious, so anxious that she was at a loss for what to do!
Hey, Baron Stuart say something wake up As she pushed him, his head, which had been resting in her neck, turned over. In front of her eyes was a stunningly handsome face, but his eyes were tightly closed.
Looking at his lifeless appearance, Emilys heart sank heavily, as if a sharp de was stabbing her chest, making her feel suffocated.
Baron Stuart? She raised her hand, trying to help the man on her to get up, while calling, Baron Stuart please
Before she could finish speaking, Emily felt her hand on his back getting stained with a sticky liquid, and her expression suddenly turned grim.
She slowly lifted her hand from his back, only to see it covered in bright red blood, making her forget to breathe.
Umm With her touch, the man in her arms groaned, his eyebrows knitted tightly together, seemingly in great pain.
Seeing him finally make a sound, Emily came back to her senses from her stupor, her face filled with an unknown anxiety and fear as she looked at him.
Her voice trembled, tears swirling in her eyes but not falling, You youre awake
As he opened his eyes, Emily broke into tears ofughter, her heart full of limitless gratitude.
Baron Stuart weakly opened his eyes, looking at the woman in front of him. When he knew she was unharmed, his heart finally settled down, and he closed his eyes again soon after.
Hospital
Emily Walker sat dispiritedly in the chair by the door of the resuscitation room, her expression gloomy.
She didnt understand, why did the man in the resuscitation room protect her with his body during that particr moment? Did he not care about his life? Latest content published on find?novel
An hour ago, a truck loaded with chemical substances exploded, instantly causing all vehicles at the crossroads to lose control and collide randomly, the center of the road bing chaotic.
At that time, Baron Stuarts sports car was directly hit by an overturned van. If he hadnt protected Emily, she might have been the one lying in the resuscitation room now.
While Emily was lost in thought about all of this, there were urgent footstepsing from the hospital corridor!
Looking up, Emily immediately spotted Vivian Ferguson, Be Stuart, Cam Walker, and others hurriedly approaching from the other end of the corridor.
Seeing Baron Stuarts family membersing over, Emily stood up.
You actually have the nerve to stand here? Upon seeing her, Cam Walker willed with anger, staring straight at Emily Walker and coldly asked, I heard that Baron Stuart had an ident because he was sending you to the hospital?
Beforeing here, Cam had already investigated the real cause of Baron Stuarts ident.
Emily lowered her head, not denying it.
Indeed, it had happened on the way back from taking her to the hospital.
Im sorry After a long time, Emily finally uttered a few words with an apologetic tone.
She didnt want any of this to happen more than anyone else.
If youre really sorry, I hope you will disappear from Baron Stuarts sight from now on. The one who spoke was Vivian Ferguson.
As she looked at Emily Walker, her face filled with rage. If it wasnt for this girl, her son wouldnt have faced such a situation.
Hearing this, Emily suddenly lifted her head, staring nkly at her.
She looked at Vivian Ferguson, but heard Baron Stuarts voice in her ear: From now on, no matter whos order it is, youre not allowed to leave my side without my permission.
Dears, Im sorry, I was too busy today.. I will update more tomorrow! Please forgive me!
Chapter 133: I Don’t Want to See You!
Chapter 133: I Dont Want to See You!
Trantor: 549690339
I hope you can be clear about your identity. Baron Stuart is the vital lifeline of our Stuart family. He is the only heir to the Futuren Group. Do you know how valuable his life is!? Vivian Ferguson continued speaking.
Emily Walker lowered her head again. Valuable life?
Indeed, his life was more precious than that of ordinary people.
And she couldnt afford his valuable life.
Mother, we cant entirely me her for this incident after all, since she wasnt the one who caused the ident Seeing Emily being used by her mother and Cami Walker, Be Stuart somehow felt a little upset for her.
After all, it was the truck that caused the ident, not anyone elses fault.
Seeing her daughter defending an outsider, Vivian Ferguson turned her face in surprise, looked at her daughter, and growled dissatisfiedly, Your brother is like this, and youre actually helping her speak up!
Hearing this, Be Stuart pursed her lips, silently closed her mouth, and dared not say more.
Vivian Ferguson turned her face and looked at Emily Walker arrogantly.
Baron Stuart was her lifeline, and she would never allow a woman to ruin him!
Perhaps as a mother, it would be cruel for her to take away the things he wanted, but she couldnt see what was good about the girl in front of her.
Whether it was looks, figure, or family background, she was no match for Cam Walker. Shouldnt he choose someone better if he was going to have a privately kept lover?
You better pray that Baron Stuart is okay, otherwise, I will make you pay a painful price! Vivian Ferguson nced at Emily Walker, and after she finished speaking, she turned to look at the emergency room, Leave here immediately, I dont want to see you! ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find~Novel
Although Vivian Ferguson only showed anger, her heart was still anxious. In the past 28 years, her son had hardly ever been sick. Now, he was in critical condition. How could she not be anxious, how could she not be worried?
As she turned around, the anger vanished from her face, leaving only the anxiety and fear of a mother.
Tears gradually filled her eyes, unnoticed by Be Stuart and Cam Walker who were standing behind her. Only Emily Walker, who was standing to the side, noticed.
She raised her eyes and nced at the direction of the emergency room, before turning around with a sad expression and leaving.
Watching her leave, Be Stuart felt an indescribable feeling in her heart.
Just as Emily Walker reached the corner, the door of the emergency room was opened, and a doctor came out with an anxious expression.
Before the doctor spoke, Vivian Ferguson hurriedly wiped away the tears in her eyes and approached him anxiously, asking, Hows my son?
The doctor looked at Vivian Ferguson, then at the people in front of him. Mr. Stuart has been stabbed in the back with arge piece of broken ss, causing the wound to be too deep, leading to excessive blood loss. Our hospitals blood storage is now in critical condition. Do any of you have Type B blood?
Having said this, the doctor looked at everyone anxiously.
Vivian Ferguson and the others exchanged nces, bing panicked for a moment.
Be Stuart became anxious as well. She and her mother were both Type A. What should they do now!?
She turned her head and looked at the two bodyguards behind her. Which of you is Type B?
The two bodyguards looked at each other, then turned back to Be Stuart and shook their heads to indicate that they were not.
Seeing them shaking their heads, both Be Stuart and Vivian Ferguson were truly worried!
What about thisdy? Are you? Since other people had been asked, now only Cam Walker, who was standing next to Vivian Ferguson, hadnt been asked. The doctor quickly turned his gaze to her..
Chapter 134: I am Type B
Chapter 134: I am Type B
Trantor: 549690339
At this moment, Cam Walker seemed to be deep in thought. She was taken aback by the doctors abrupt question, quickly raising her gaze, appearing somewhat flustered, What? I
She mumbled for a second, and after some silence, she said, I, Im not either.
What scared her the most was the prospect of a transfusion C she would rather die than go through with something like that!
Even though Cam Walker wasnt type B, she was, in fact, type O, which could be transfused to a type B recipient. But the thought of the terrifying needle piercing her skin made her deny she was O-type at all cost!
At this, Vivian Ferguson was utterly desperate. Her hands and feet were in chaos for a moment, and the tears she had previously forced back finally spilled out, her face full of worry!
What to do what to do now
I am B-type. At that moment, a voice came from behind them.
Everyone turned towards the sound and looked surprised at who had spoken.
Hadnt she left?
Indeed, Emily Walker had left. However, when the door to the emergency room was pushed open, she stopped at the corner, wanting to know about Baron Stuarts condition, and hid, listening to what the doctor was saying.
Her words made both Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart pause. Even Cam Walker, standing off to the side, looked at her in disbelief.
Youre B-type? The doctor asked eagerly when he saw her approach.
Emily Walker nodded, Yes.
Come with me! With that, the doctor quickly marched Emily Walker towards the emergency room!
Vivian Ferguson and the others snapped back to reality only when the door to the emergency room was closed once again.
Mother Be Stuart wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and looked at her mother.
Now theres hope for her brother!
Vivian Ferguson stared nkly in the direction of the emergency room, her expression thoughtful.
In the ER, a doctor was performing a blood check on Emily Walker.
Miss, you are anemic. Insisting on blood transfusion could have an impact on your health.
After the examination, the doctor found that this girl before him was indeed anemic. If she insisted on donating 400ml of blood, it might cause certain harm to her body.
Ill be fine. Saving lives is whats important! Emily looked at the man lying on the surgery table opposite her, her heart unsettled, filled with fear. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F?nd-Novel
He was lying here, all because of her.
If she hadnt suddenly mentioned going to the hospital, he would not have given her a lift. If he didnt give her a lift, none of this would have happened.
At the root of it all, even if she had to give all of her blood, it was what she owed him.
Seeing her insistence, the doctor, faced with such a critical issue, nced at her and reluctantly decided only to take 200ml of blood. At least it would serve to save the person on the operation table.
But if too much was withdrawn, it could lead to a sudden blood loss shock which would be a problem.
However, in the end, due to Emilys insistence, the doctor collected 300ml of blood.
Emilyy quietly on the hospital bed, watching her blood slowly flow from the transfusion tube into the opposite beds man, feeling an inexplicable smile at the corner of her mouth. Gradually it became a mix of joy and bitterness.
Because she was anemic, the transfusion process was rtively slow. Only after nearly an hour did Emily leave the operating table.
After taking a deep look at the man lying on the hospital bed, with his eyes tightly closed, she left the room with a pale face.
Her colorless face caused Be Stuart and Vivian Ferguson to gasp noticeably.
The way she was now and how she was before entering the room were like two different people.
You Are you okay? Be Stuart approached her, her paleplexion was too startling..
Chapter 135: I’m Going to Find Her!
Chapter 135: Im Going to Find Her!
Trantor: 549690339
Even her lips were starting to turn pale.
Emily Walker weakly lifted her eyes to look at Be Stuart, then shook her head, Im fine.
After saying that, she didnt linger and left the hospital with her frail and weak body.
Looking at her departing figure, Vivian Ferguson felt an indescribable taste in her heart.
But this taste didnt stay in her heart for long, as soon she shifted her focus onto her son.
Baron Stuart was wheeled out by a doctor and transferred to a private ward.
Is my son alright now? Although her son was safe and sound, Vivian Ferguson still felt a little worried.
The doctor looked at her and smiled, Mr. Stuarts back has been cleared of broken ss, and there might be some scarringter, but its not a big problem. Thanks to that youngdy, Mr. Stuart was able to get out of danger in time.
Having said that, the doctor looked up but didnt see Emily Walker, feeling a little strange.
Huh, where is thatdy? She has had too much blood transfusion and needs to be hospitalized for observation.
Hospitalized for observation? Vivian Ferguson was stunned.
Yes, that youngdy has anemia and should have only given a maximum of 200ml blood. But when she learned that Mr. Stuart needed 400ml, she insisted on giving 300ml, which is really dangerous for someone with anemia! At this point, the doctor couldnt help but wonder about the identity of that youngdy.
Hearing this, Vivian Ferguson, Be Stuart, and Cam Walker were all taken aback together.
Ill go find her! Be Stuart had barely spoken when she had already dashed out of the hospital room.
Reaching the front door, Emily Walkers figure was nowhere to be seen, and Be Stuart panted anxiously, worried about her appearance when she left. Emily looked fragile, like she would fall with just a push.
What exactly had happened between her and her brother? Were they willing to risk their lives for each other?
Unable to find Emily Walker, Be Stuart dejectedly returned to the hospital room and looked at her mother, I couldnt find her.
Hearing this, Vivian Ferguson lowered her eyelids, then turned her head to look at the lying Baron Stuart, not saying anything else.
Ill go find her and bring her back! Cam Walker spoke up because she knew where Emily Walker would be at this time!
But would she really be so kind? Be Stuart was the first to doubt!
Last time, she had personally pushed Emily into the swimming pool, so she must have wished for Emily to die and wouldnt be so kind as to find her and bring her back to the hospital for observation! Fresh chapters posted on f?ndnovel
Be Stuart looked at Cam Walker with suspicion, not believing she could have such a kind heart.
Vivian Ferguson turned her head and, although she didnt really like the girl named Emily Walker, she had ultimately given blood to her son. Without saying anything more, she silently nodded.
Cam Walker turned around and as she left the hospital room, the corners of her mouth lifted into an unidentifiable smile, as if she had some sinister n in mind!
After leaving the hospital, Cam Walker drove her red sports car to Baron Stuarts private residence.
She was certain that Emily Walker would be at this house right now!
Getting out of the car, Cam Walker pressed the doorbell.
By this time, Mrs. Noelle was worried about Emily, who had just returned with her pale face, which had truly given her a fright!
Emily was leaning on the sofa, and when she heard the doorbell ringing, she raised her head and looked in the doors direction.
She nced at Mrs. Noelle, signaling her not to worry about her and to go open the door.
At this moment, she didnt know who was there.
It was Baron Stuarts house, so people generally came here to look for him.
After understanding, Mrs. Noelle went out and opened the door. Lady Walker? Mrs. Noelle was somewhat surprised by her arrival..
Chapter 136: Camila Walker Comes Knocking!
Chapter 136: Cam Walker Comes Knocking!
Trantor: 549690339
Previously, it seemed, from Lady Walkers tone, that she didnt like Lady Carter at all.
Now, with the young master not around, she wondered how Lady Walker would make things difficult for her.
Seeing Mrs. Noelle, Cam Walker smiled, but it was not friendly at all. Rather than calling it a smile, it was more like arrogance.
She walked into the living room and saw Emily Walker sitting on the sofa at a nce.
In this entire house, besides Emily Walker, there was only one servant left. So, for Cam Walker, this was the best moment to force her out!
Seeing Cam Walker, Emily Walker stood up. After a little while of rest, her face looked much better right now, although still a bit pale.
Seeing her, Cam Walker arrogantly lifted the corner of her mouth and then looked away, ncing at Mrs. Noelle who was standing beside.
Mrs. Noelle knew her ce and retreated upon making eye contact with her.
Cam Walker turned her head again, pulled her lips into a corner, and said to
Emily Walker, Auntie is grateful for the blood transfusion you gave to Baron Stuart, but ultimately, its because of you that hes lying there. So she doesnt want to see you living in this house anymore!
Upon hearing that, Emily Walker raised her eyes, understanding Cam Walkers intention.
This was their opportunity to force her to leave while Baron Stuart was not around.
She wanted to leave this ce, but every time she decided to do so, she heard that mans voice in her ears: No matter who orders you, without my permission, you are not allowed to leave my side.
Not allowed to leave his side, what did this sentence really mean? Emily Walker bitterly smiled.
A man who already has a fiance will not let anyone else leave him for a moment.
Perhaps this time is her only chance to leave this man.
She looked up at Cam Walker and managed a smile, neither humble nor arrogant, I will leave, but you need to give me some time, because before I leave, I have a lot of things to deal with.
Once she left, she must leave absolutely: resign from her job at the Futuren Group, transfer her little brother to another hospital, and never have any contact with this man again.
Everything would return to the beginning.
However, while the starting point could go back to the beginning, she wondered if anything could truly return to its origin..
Fine, as long as you leave before Baron Stuart is discharged. After saying that, Cam Walker smiled triumphantly and took out a check from her bag which she had already filled out, handing it to Emily Walker, This is from my aunt, for the reward of selling blood!
Looking at the check handed to her, Emily Walker was stunned and squeezed out a bitter smile.
Scoffing, a reward for selling blood?
She epted the check and had a nce to know how much this 300ml of blood was worth.
Lowering her eyelids, Emily Walker nced at the number on it: 1.5 million
Scoff, it seemed like there was some kind of connection between her and this number.
This is what you deserve. Originally, this 300ml of blood wouldnt be worth much, but because you saved the Futuren Groups Baron Stuart, youve earned this. Cam Walker raised a sarcastic smile and stared intently at Emily Walker in front of her. Official source is FindN()vel
Emily Walker chuckled upon hearing her words. She wasnt a blood seller! Even if she really wanted to sell it, she wouldnt sell it to that hateful man!
She looked up at the so-called fiance of that man, Lady Walker, you might not know, but the reason I gave him blood transfusion was because
Thinking back to the critical moment, the man tightly holding her in his double arm, Emily Walker felt a dull pain in her heart once again..
Chapter 137: Distorting Facts 1
Chapter 137: Distorting Facts 1
Trantor: 549690339
She paused for a moment and continuedughing as before, Because he took the hit from that ss for me. If it wasnt for him, it might have been me lying in the hospital.
Even if she had to leave, she wanted to fill the proud and arrogant Cam Walkers heart with jealousy, so shed hate her!
So you can take this check back, because he protected me with his life, and my blood transfusion to him was simply to repay his kindness.
She deliberately emphasized the word life, and sure enough, she saw Cams face twitching in anger, ring at her!
_cam was so angry by her words that she clenched her teeth and fists!
Could it be that Baron Stuart really got hurt so badly trying to protect this damn woman?
When she thought of this possibility, Cam couldnt wait to tear Emily Walker apart!
She took back the check and left a warning, Whether you want this check or not, I will tell Aunt that you will leave before Baron Stuartes back.
If you dont want to embarrass yourself, youd better know your ce and stop ying tricks!
Once Baron Stuart woke up, getting rid of this woman wouldnt be so easy, so Cam had to seize this opportunity! Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
After saying that, Cam red at Emily onest time and turned to leave the residence.
Watching her disappear at the front door, Emily copsed onto the sofa, 100K1ng even paler.
Hospital
By the time Cam returned to the hospital, it was already 7 PM. In the hospital room, Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart, mother and daughter, guarded the hospital bed without leaving for a moment.
Two hours had passed, and Baron Stuart had not yet woken up.
Although the doctor said it was only a temporarya and there was no danger to his life, Vivian was still very worried.
Aunt. Cam entered and greeted her politely, then looked at the bed, Is Stuart still not awake?
Vivian looked at her and sighed, shaking her head.
Oh, by the way, did you see her I mean, Emily Walker? As cold-blooded as Vivian could be, she was still somewhat worried about Emily after recalling the girls pale face when she left.
Although Baron Stuarts ident was rted to Emily, she was there at the time to help with the emergency. Ultimately, Vivian didnt want to treat Emily unfairly for her act of donating blood.upd?t? ?t ?ew?o?el . ?rg
Cam nodded and smiled, I saw her. I asked her toe to the hospital for a check-up, but she seemed to have other things to do and refused toe. As she said that, Cam showed no signs of shame or guilt.
Really? Vivian lowered her eyes, pondering in silence before raising her head again, How is she doing then?
Nothing serious. Although she looked terrifying at the hospital, herplexion has recovered once we got home. Cam answered with a smile. Upon hearing her words, Vivian felt relieved and didnt think too much about it any further.
However, Be, who had been listening, didnt believe Cams words at all! She red at Cam and asked, Did you really see her?!
Herplexion recovered? How could such a terrifying face could recover so quickly!
Regarding Bes question, Cam remained calm, Of course, I not only saw her, but she also asked me for a check of 1.5 million.
Hearing this, both Be and Vivian looked at Cam at the same time..
Chapter 138: 138: Distorting the Facts 2
Chapter 138 - 138: 138: Distorting the Facts 2
Trantor: 549690339
A check for 1.5 million? Sure enough, any child born into a poor household who gets close to Baron Stuart is only interested in money.
After hearing this, Emily Walkers image in Vivian Fergusons heart greatly diminished, obliterating any remaining vestiges of her goodwill.
But when Be Stuart heard this, she was somewhat puzzled.
She asked you for a check of 1.5 million? Why? She asked Cam Walker incredulously.
Despite everything, she found it hard to believe that Emily Walker was a greedy person.
Because she said she didnt want to donate blood for free and wanted somepensation, Cam lied facilely, as if such a thing had really happened.
At this point, Vivian Fergusons face turned increasingly embarrassed. She didnt think Emily had saved her son with such motives in mind.
She turned her head and looked at Cam, Did you give her the money?
No, I definitely didnt give her money because Baron Stuart is lying here because of her, how could I give her money! After saying that, Cam walked to Baron Stuarts hospital bed with a heartbroken look on her face. Read full story at find?novel
Vivian Ferguson straightened up and gave Cam a smile, You did well.
Originally, she wanted to thank Emily for her generous donation, but now it seemed entirely unnecessary.
Because a girl like this was certainly not worth it!
Be Stuart, on the other hand, found Cams words hard to believe.
Because if it were true that Emily donated blood to save her brother for money, Emily couldve mentioned it in front of them afterward.
But she didnt, she just quietly left the hospital.
Did Emily n for Cam to go find her afterward? And how could she suddenly ask for money?
Did Cam really meet her at all?
Be was filled with suspicion as she stared at Cams back.
Both of you remember, dont let Baron Stuart know about this blood transfusion. Vivian looked at her daughter and Cam in the hospital room. Regardless, she was determined to keep that greedy child away from Baron Stuart.
So there was no way she would let him know about the blood transfusion.
Hearing this, Cam smirked in satisfaction, Alright!
But Be protested, Mom, why cant we let Brother know about it? Its such a big deal, even if we dont say it, Brother will definitely find out that he had a blood transfusion!
Even if they didnt say anything, Brother would find out if he asked the doctors, and with his keen sensitivity, who could guarantee he wouldnt sense someone elses blood in his body?
Then tell him it was Cams blood. Vivian had expected this, but it wasnt a
problem, she would handle the doctors.
No matter what, she definitely couldnt keep Emily around Baron Stuart! It would be better for him, Futuren Corporation, and the Stuart family if she left.
What!? Bes eyes widened, she couldnt believe this wasing from her mothers mouth.
Her mother rarely lied, but now she was telling such a huge lie. Mom, what are you up to?
Mom, how can you say that? The blood isnt Cams, how can you say it was hers that were transfused! Be protested resentfully.
This is utterly unfair to both Brother and Emily, especially Cam, damn it, she is getting off too easy! Damn!
Ive updated six times today, and Ill continue tomorrow! Once you finish reading, remember to cast your votes! There are so few reviews, is no one reading Mias book?
Chapter 139: 139: Distorting the Facts 3
Chapter 139 - 139: 139: Distorting the Facts 3
Trantor: 549690339
Moreover, the doctor had said that Emily Walker risked her life giving blood to her brother. How could she let such a great contribution be attributed to the damned Cam Walker? Just thinking about it made her very upset!
Be, Im doing this for your brothers sake, especially for you. If you dare to tell your brother about this, Ill ground you at home! Vivian Fergusons biggest concern was her outspoken daughter, knowing that she would not be able to keep a secret.
It seemed like she had to find a way to shut her daughters mouth.
Got it!
Vivian Ferguson suddenly raised a smile and looked at her beloved daughter, If you keep this a secret, Ill ask your grandpa to give you a sports car on your birthday. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F?ndNovel
She knew that a sports car was her daughters weakness.
Sure enough, upon hearing this, Be Stuart swallowed, as this was a huge temptation ror ner!
Mom, this is really immoral, you know?
Should she keep the secret or not? If she didnt, she would lose her sports car. How much she wanted to drive a sports car and cruise around!
Even though it might cause some traffic idents
But if she kept the secret, would it be too for her brother and Emily Walker?
Seeing her daughter wavering, Vivian Ferguson continued, This is a rare opportunity, if you dont want it, forget it.
After saying that, she turned her head away.
Who said I dont want it! Be Stuart blurted out, muttering, I-I will keep the secret!
God, why did she feel like she was destined to be struck by lightning?
Doing something guilty was really hard to bear. Oh God, please forgive me!
I promise that after my birthday next month and getting the sports car, I will tell my brother everything!
The next morning
After a night of rest, Emily Walkersplexion had improved, but she was still somewhat listless.
Early in the morning, she was about to go out when Vivian Ferguson arrived.
As soon as she entered, she saw Emily carrying a small backpack as if she was going out. Vivian Ferguson nced at her and then walked past her towards the living room sofa.
Can I go out? Wait for me to finish talking before you leave. Vivian Ferguson sat down, not even looking at Emily, always maintaining a cold and aloof demeanor.
Upon hearing the words, Emily hesitated and then turned around, her face showing neither submission nor arrogance.
If Madam Foster wants me to leave, dont worry, I am nning to go to thepany to resign. I will leave here before noon.
Vivian Ferguson nced at her, not expecting her to be so sensible. Was it because she was too ashamed to stay after not getting the money?
Its good that you can think this way. Since youve decided to leave, there are a few things I have to say. Vivian Ferguson turned her head and looked at her expressionlessly, waiting for a second before speaking coldly, With Baron Stuarts influence, even if you leave, it would be easy for him to find you.
What I want you to do is to recognize your own status. I will never let you meet Baron Stuart again, as you are a vain woman who covets wealth. You better face the truth and not y both sides.
She was really worried that after this girl left, she would be found by Baron Stuart again. At that time, it would be even more difficult for her to stop it.
Hearing Vivian Fergusons words, Emily Walker furrowed her brows inexplicably.. Vain and covetous of wealth?
Chapter 140: 140: Distorting the Facts 4
Chapter 140 - 140: 140: Distorting the Facts 4
Trantor: 549690339
Heh, perhaps thats true. To outsiders, someone like her moving in here would surely be seen as vanity and greed.
So, what is Madam Foster suggesting? Emily Walker looked at her with a self-mocking smile on her lips.
Vivian Ferguson looked up, What I mean is, if you can, it would be best for you to leave this city.
She said it lightly, but she had no idea how difficult such a casual statement was for someone else.
She had grown up in this city for 20 years and had never been anywhere else. How could she move away from this city? She truly felt stuck.
Moreover, her little brother was still in the hospital. How could she leave this City? Readplete version only at findnovel
Emily Walker took a deep breath. Despite her anger, she had to suppress her displeasure in front of such a powerful and noble person.
Madam Foster, dont you think youre being unreasonable? Maybe moving from one city to another is easy for you, but have you ever thought about how difficult it is for us? Even survival is an issue! You just want me to leave and disappear from his sight, right? Ill do it, but why must you force me like this? Emily Walker spoke out angrily, infuriated by Vivian Fergusons words.
Vivian Ferguson obviously hadnt expected this seemingly gentle girl to rebut her and was momentarily stunned. But it onlysted for a second, and she quickly regained her aloof demeanor.
Perhaps, for a poor girl like her to leave one city for another, there would inevitably be some difficulties in life. But for the sake of her son, she had no choice but to do this.
Vivian Ferguson looked up,pletely unmoved by Emilys words. Indeed, this is hard for you, but you dont have to leave if you can promise me that once you do, youll cut off all ties with Baron Stuart. As long as you can do this, you can ask me for any condition.
House, check; as long as shes willing to leave, she can satisfy her.
Heh, any condition? Emily sneered, people like them really do whatever they want, always relying on power to get things done.
I have no conditions. Ill leave, and as for your son, I dont think you need to worry at all. To him, Im just Emily paused before continuing, Just a privately kept lover. Once Im gone, it wont affect his daily life, so dont worry about that.
Also, if you want me to leave quickly, theres something I need your help with. After saying that, Emily looked at Vivian Ferguson, waiting for her to speak.
Hearing that Emily needed her help, Vivian Ferguson was also surprised, but as long as it was rted to her leaving, she didnt mind lending a hand.
Tell me, what is it?
I need to resign from the Futuren Group now, but theres a big project on my hands. Ive prepared the nning case, but suddenly resigning would definitely bring inconvenience to thepany. Regarding this, I hope that when I resign, if there are any issues, you can take responsibility for them in your name.
Before Vivian Fergusons arrival, Emily had been nning to quit her job and was thinking about this problem.
Now that she has mentioned it, Emily doesnt have to worry about this issue
anymore.
You work at the Futuren Group? Vivian Ferguson was a bit surprised by this and furrowed her brows..
Chapter 141: 141: Resign and Leave
Chapter 141 - 141: 141: Resign and Leave
Trantor: 549690339 Find the newest release on find{n}ovel
Emily Walker lowered her eyelids, remaining unmoved by the astonishment, her expression still calm, Yes, but not for much longer.
When she first joined the Futuren Group, she thought she was one step closer to her dream, but now it seemed that her dream was getting further and further away from her.
Vivian Ferguson was silent for a while, wondering how Emily could be working at Futuren Group when she was supposed to be a waiter?
However, those things didnt matter anymore.
I can do that. Vivian Ferguson looked at her, as long as this was an obstacle for her to leave, she would certainly help.
Emily nced at her and then turned to go upstairs. Originally, she had nned toe back for her luggage after sorting out everything, but now it seemed unnecessary.
After taking the luggage down from the second floor, Emily looked at Vivian Ferguson on the sofa, but didnt say anything and went straight to the door with her luggage box.
Watching her leave, Vivian Ferguson finally breathed a sigh of relief.
Anyhow, she couldnt keep a girl like this by Baron Stuarts side.
Looking at Emily, who had disappeared at the door, Mrs. Noelles face silently darkened.
She had been here for a while, and it seemed that Lady Carter was different in Young Masters heart. It was really too much to drive her away without his knowledge.
However, as servants, they dared not say much.
Mrs. Noelle. Just as Mrs. Noelle was lost in thought, watching Emily walk away, Vivian Ferguson spoke up to stop her.
Mrs. Noelle heard the voice and turned her head, respectfully walking over, Madam.
Vivian Ferguson looked up at her, and after a moment, she spoke calmly, About her departure, I hope you wont say much in front of Baron Stuart. Can you understand?
Mrs. Noelle had been with the Stuart Family for more than 20 years. Vivian Ferguson was generally good to her, but when it was time to be strict, she spared no effort.
Upon hearing this, Mrs. Noelle was stunned, then realized what was going on and lowered her head, Yes, Madam.
Although she didnt know why Lady Carter suddenly decided to leave, Lady Walker hade yesterday, and now even the Madam hade in person. It probably had something to do with them, and it was a pity for Lady Carter.
Emily walked out of the luxury residence area and headed to a bus stop to catch the bus to Futuren Group, arriving 40 minutester.
Entering the familiar office, Emily didnt go to her own desk but walked straight to Megan Scotts office.
She knocked on the door and waited for a response before pushing the door open.
Megan Scott was busy with work, and she looked surprised to see Emilye in.
Director Scott, this is my resignation report. Emily approached Megan Scotts office desk and handed her the resignation report in her hand, looking calm andposed.
Megan Scott looked at the resignation report in her hand and frowned in surprise, What? Youre resigning?
She was unhappy about Emilys sudden resignation, as there was still a big project in her hands that was entirely entrusted to Emily.
Yes. Emily nodded.
If possible, she didnt want to leave here, because this was the corporation she had dreamed of joining since she was a child, the corporation that could help her fulfill her dreams.
Now that she had to leave, it was hard to let go.
Why do you suddenly want to resign? Dont you know that the design theme of that project is entirely in your hands?
Chapter 142: 142: Brother, you ‘ve finally woken up!
Chapter 142 - 142: 142: Brother, you ve finally woken up!
Trantor: 549690339
Megan Scott sounded a bit anxious. Although she didnt really like Emily Walker, she couldnt deny her talent.
She even thought that this time, the theme project would definitely create a unique luxury mansion with Emilys design n. So why suddenly resign?
Whats the reason?
As for her roar, Emily seemed to have anticipated it and showed no surprise, still maintaining a calm expression.
I know, but Director Scott doesnt have to worry about this. Baron Stuart
Emily almost blurted out the name Baron Stuart but caught herself in time and corrected herself, saying, The president will handle this matter in a few days.
About Baron Stuarts ident, no one in thepany knew yet, not even Megan Scott, who was unaware of their presidents current whereabouts.
She furrowed her eyebrows, suspiciously looking at Emily, The CEO will handle this?
Based on her five years of working experience at Futuren Group and eight years of knowing Baron Stuart, he probably wouldnt approve of a sudden resignation like this. On the contrary, he should be the one who dislikes such things the most.
But Emily said that he would handle the aftermath? Was this possible?
Yes. Emily nodded once again.
Maybe he would handle it, considering that it was rted to the profits of the Futuren Group.
Then tell me, why do you suddenly resign? Megan Scott stopped her work and sat straight up, asking Emily.
Many people would kill for a chance to join Futuren Group, but Emily gave up such a good opportunity and chose to resign. It was beyond anyonesprehension. The rightful source is find?novel
As for this, Emily had prepared an exnation long ago.
My little brother needs to go to the countryside for medical treatment, and I have to take care of him, so I have to resign.
This was just an excuse, she and her little brother werent really going to the countryside.
As for her excuse, Megan Scott was half-skeptical. She knew about Emilys family situation to some extent, and that Emily had a hospitalized brother.
But would they really transfer his treatment to the countryside? Was it possible for the medical facilities and technology in the countryside to be better than here?
Or was it because of the cost?
In that case, the fees in the countryside were indeed cheaper.
If there is nothing else, Ill leave now. Seeing her silent, Emily bent a little and walked out of Megan Scotts office.
Watching her leaving figure, Megan Scott couldnt help but feel that something was amiss. Why would she suddenly choose to resign?
After leaving the Futuren Group, Emily retrieved her luggage from the guard room and prepared to take a taxi to the hospital where her brother was staying.
Suddenly, she was grateful she had visited the hospital once before. Otherwise, she really wouldnt know how to leave
Emily realized that the hospital where her brother, Wace Carter, was staying was the same one as Baron Stuarts.
Upon arrival at the hospital, Emily went straight to the 12th floor of the Inpatient Department where her brother Wace was staying.
On the other hand, Baron Stuart was staying on the third floor opposite to them.
At this time, inside Baron Stuarts hospital room.
Cam Walker and Be Stuart were happily looking at the now-awake Baron Stuart.
Brother, you finally woke up! Be Stuart unceremoniously pushed Cam aside, looking at Baron Stuart with a joyful face.
He hadnt wake up for so long, she was really worried to death!
Seeing herself being suddenly pushed away, Cam red at Be Stuart. Since Baron Stuart had awakened, she couldnt say much; she silently gritted her teeth and clenched her fists!
Looking at the awake Baron Stuart, Vivian Ferguson smiled and said, Stuart, you finally woke up..
Chapter 143: 143: Where Did She Go?
Chapter 143 - 143: 143: Where Did She Go?
Trantor: 549690339
Baron Stuart cast her a nce, hisplexion looking much healthier now, though his lips were slightly dry.
He looked around and only saw his sister Be Stuart and Cam Walker, which slightly irritated him.
Could something have happened to that woman too?
His thoughts returned to the moment of the car ident, recalling that she was fine at that time.
He tried sitting up, but just as he lifted his body, the stitched wound on his back began to ache again.
He cringed subconsciously and groaned softly.
Brother, what are you trying to do? Do you want to sit up? Seeing this, Be Stuart quickly bent down to help him up.
Cam Walker, who was nearby, was also worried about his wound. She too leaned over to the other side of the bed to try and help Baron Stuart.
Baron Stuart did not respond to her assistance, opting to ignore it instead. Half sitting up, Baron Stuart looked up at his sister Be Stuart, Where did she
Hearing this, Be Stuart hesitated for a second, not quite realizing who she was in his words.
But perceptive Cam Walker understood right away. She had been guarding him here all night, only for him to ask about another woman upon waking up!
She was furious!
Cam Walker bit her lip angrily, the words that Emily Walker had said yesterday making her gnash her teeth with rage!
After a moment, Be Stuart seemed to understand, but the thought of the blood transfusion made her nervous; she didnt dare meet her brothers gaze as she hesitated to respond.
SheShe probably went back.
After giving blood yesterday, Emily Walker had left the hospital looking pale. She didnt know what the situation was now. She wanted to find her, but didnt know where she lived.
Noticing Be Stuarts sudden difort, Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he had realized something. ?????? ???? FndNovel
But on thinking that the damn woman had actually gone back, Baron Stuarts mood instantly dropped to a new low.
Find yton Howard for me. Baron Stuart sat precariously at the head of the bed, his handsome face gradually taking on ayer of frost.
On hearing that he wanted to find yton Howard, Be Stuart gulped, not knowing what he wanted to ask yton Howard.
Brother, whatwhat do you need yton Howard for? She looked at her brother cautiously, although he was her biological brother and doted on her, whenever she saw his icy face, Be Stuart still felt somewhat scared.
Herment only made Baron Stuart more suspicious.
His deep eyes narrowed slightly, as if he wanted to see right through his sister.
yton Howard was his personal butler, so it was perfectly normal for him to seek him out for any reason.
What are you nervous about? His eyes narrowed and his thin lips parted as he stared directly at Be Stuart.
From the looks of her nervousness, it seemed like there was something she was afraid he would find out.
Ah? Facing her brothers prating gaze, Be Stuart was taken aback, her eyes dodging his gaze in panic, No, nothing, Im not nervous!
She pretended to be calm, but was actually getting more and more flustered.
Cam Walker, on the other hand, was afraid that Baron Stuart would suddenly call in yton Howard and then ask about Emily Walker. She was staring at the nervous Be Stuart anxiously, afraid that a slip of her tongue would reveal everything.
I sent yton Howard to handle somepany matters. Just then, the door of the hospital room was opened, and Vivian Ferguson walked in.
PS: Todays update is done, will continue tomorrow. Remember to vote, dears..
Chapter 144: 144: Does He Have Camila Walker’s Blood Flowing in His Body?
Chapter 144 - 144: 144: Does He Have Cam Walkers Blood Flowing in His Body?
Trantor: 549690339
Seeing Vivian Ferguson, Be Stuart and Cam Walker all breathed a sigh of relief.
Baron Stuart noticed this clearly as well.
Youre awake, tell Mother if theres still any difort? Does the wound still hurt? In order to change the subject, Vivian Ferguson walked to the hospital bed and shifted the conversation.
Baron Stuart looked up at his mother, who had obviously changed the subject. What exactly did these three people want to hide?
Be. He shifted his gaze to Be Stuart and spoke indifferently.
Be Stuart, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, was suddenly called by him, and her entire body trembled fiercely. Her copper-tinged pupils stared straight at her brother for a long time before she finally responded with a confused
Huh?
Give me the phone. Baron Stuart spoke calmly, having noticed her unusual behavior; he figured that he just needed to ask yton Howard to unravel the mystery.
Be Stuart came to her senses and took her phone from her bag to hand it over.
Seeing that her son wanted his cell phone, Vivian Ferguson worried, but she knew her son well C always meticulous and observant of small details C nothing could escape his eyes.
So now, the only thing she could do was to act as if nothing was wrong.
After the call was connected, Baron Stuart spoke calmly, Come here. Find the newest release on fin?novel
With just a simple sentence, he hung up the phone without waiting for yton Howard to respond on the other end.
He then returned the phone to Be Stuart.
After her son finished his call, Vivian Ferguson smiled and said, Baron Stuart, this time you must thank Cam properly.
Baron Stuart frowned, confused by her words.
He turned his head, his gaze narrowing slightly, and looked at his mother, waiting for her to continue.
You lost too much blood this time from your injury; if it wasnt for Cams blood transfusion, Im afraid you wouldnt have woken up so soon. As she spoke, Vivian Fergusons heart was actually somewhat uneasy.
After all, she had lived for 48 years and had never lied before. Now, to deliberately contradict her conscience and say that the blood was from Cam Walker, no matter what, made her feel extremely uneasy.
However, thinking that by doing so, Baron Stuart and Cam Walker might have a better rtionship in the future, she suppressed her difort.
Upon hearing her words, Baron Stuart frowned again, following Vivian Fergusons line of sight and ncing at Cam Walker beside him.
Seeing this, Cam Walker hurriedly showed an expectant smile.
But in the next second, Baron Stuarts face turned pale, and he turned around, his eyelids drooping as if lost in thought.
He had lost too much blood? Was there another womans blood flowing through his body?
Thinking of this, Baron Stuarts heart became extremely irritable, as if there was a surge of anger he couldnt vent!
Where the hell did that woman go?
Feeling the pent-up rage in his chest, he reached out his hand, turned his head, and looked at Be Stuart once again, Phone!
The three women in the hospital room saw him suddenly get angry and couldnt help but feel puzzled, not knowing what had happened to him all of a sudden.
Be Stuart was stunned, watching her brother looking furious, and thought he might have discovered something.
Could it be that he already knew that the blood wasnt from Cam Walker?
Awkwardly taking out the phone, Be Stuart handed it over again, and in order to not provoke her elder brothers temper, she bent her body to a ny-degree angle, as if inplete submission.
Baron Stuart epted the phone and immediately dialed yton Howards number once more.
As soon as the call was connected, without waiting for the other party to speak,
Baron Stuart roared, Why havent youe yet!
Chapter 145: 145: Knowing about the blood transfusion, feeling restless and annoyed.
Chapter 145 - 145: 145: Knowing about the blood transfusion, feeling restless and annoyed.
Trantor: 549690339
yton Howard on the other end waspletely confused.
It hasnt been five minutes since he hung up the phone, how could he get to the hospital in such a short time?
Right away. Having followed Baron Stuart for so many years, yton Howard had long been used to his temper and knew that his outbursts have never had any warning signs, nor did they need a reason.
After hanging up the phone, yton Howard immediately rushed to the hospital without stopping.
Meanwhile, the three women in the hospital room were all stunned by Baron Stuarts roar, including Vivian Ferguson who was also somewhat puzzled.
She had already exined everything to the doctor about the blood transfusion, and Baron Stuart shouldnt know that it was Emily Walker who donated the blood. Shouldnt he be nicer to her when he found out it was Cam Walker?
Why did he suddenly be irritable now? ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find?Novel
Ten plus minutester, yton Howard arrived with sweat all over his body, not daring to dy for a second.
Pushing open the door and seeing Vivian Ferguson there, he walked to the bedside and respectfully bent over for her. Then, turning around to face the bedridden Baron Stuart, he said, Young Lord.
For the first time, the Young Master was in such a hurry to find him, and he didnt know what it was all about.
Baron Stuarts face was cold, and his eyes seemed to be pondering something, showing a hint of anger. He raised his eyes and looked straight ahead, his voice cold as ice and slow to speak, Go see what that woman is doing.
At this moment, Baron Stuart felt that the anger in his heart had nowhere to vent.
He had always been himself, but now, he had another womans blood flowing inside his body. Somehow, just thinking about it made him irritable and agitated.
yton Howard was slightly taken aback upon hearing this and did not immediately realize who the woman was in his mouth. Only after being silent for just two seconds, he suddenly understood and nodded slightly, Yes. Once he spoke, the other three people in the room understood who the woman he was referring to was.
Watching yton Howard leave the room, Vivian Ferguson turned and looked at Baron Stuart, speaking in a deep voice, Baron Stuart, you should be focusing on recovering now, not urgently seeking that little girl as soon as you wake up!
Vivian Ferguson was somewhat angry about this.
She knew very well how much agony her heart was in when he was hospitalized after being injured. She was constantly worried and scared that he might not wake up.
Now that he was finally awake, instead of worrying about his own body, he wanted to find that vain girl. How could she not be angry!
Baron Stuart closed his eyes lightly, trying to calm down the restlessness in his heart, and ignored Vivian Fergusons words.
In a little while, the doctor came in to give him a routine check-up.
Just as the doctor was about to leave the room after checking himst night,
Baron Stuart, who had his eyes closed, spoke faintly, Wait.
He opened his eyes, his expression calm, and turned to look at the doctor who had turned back upon hearing his voice.
Did you give me a blood transfusion? After a few seconds of silence, Baron
Stuart spoke up, his voice devoid of any warmth.
It was as if they had annoyed him by giving him a blood transfusion.
Upon hearing this, the doctor paused, looking at his cold face, somewhat puzzled for a moment but still nodded, Yes, you were in critical condition at that time due to excessive blood loss.
Wasnt their blood transfusion supposed to be right? Why did Mr. Stuart seem so dissatisfied?
The doctor couldnt help but secretly grumble.
Who donated it. Baron Stuart spoke again.
The reason he asked was that he wanted to make sure whether it was really Cam Walkers blood flowing in his body, and also, he suspected that this might have been arranged by his mother, Vivian Ferguson, in order to get closer to Cam Walker..
Chapter 146: 146: Everyone Leaves, Bella Stays
Chapter 146 - 146: 146: Everyone Leaves, Be Stays
Trantor: 549690339
On the side, Vivian Ferguson naturally felt dissatisfied with her sons suspicion when she heard this, and said to Baron Stuart, Baron Stuart, do you not believe what Mother said?
Baron Stuart remained indifferent and did not respond to Vivian Fergusons words, but he lifted his pupils and looked at the doctor by the door.
Feeling his intense gaze, the doctor paused for a moment and then spoke, It was ady.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts heart sank, and his displeasure grew stronger.
Of course, it was possible that his mother had arranged everything with the doctor, but he could not detect any guilty expression on the doctors face.
He should not have lied.
Baron Stuart, I dont care what kind of rtionship that girl has with you, but I want to make it very clear to you that Emily Walker has note to see you even once since you passed out! Vivian Ferguson said, discontentedly.
At this point, she absolutely wont allow her son to have any more contact with that woman!
Baron Stuart was already upset that Emily wasnt there when he woke up, and his mood worsened more after Vivian Fergusons words.
Leaning back, Baron Stuart closed his eyes, looking very tired, and then softly said, Everyone, leave.
Seeing her son on the hospital bed, Vivian Ferguson felt helpless, but had no solutions.
She had no choice but to leave with Cam Walker and Be Stuart.
You rest well, Ille back to see you in the afternoon, she said worriedly, looking at her son on the hospital bed, before preparing to leave.
Just as the three of them reached the door of the hospital room, Baron Stuart suddenly spoke, Be, stay.
Hearing these words, the three of them were taken aback, especially Be Stuart, who felt like she had been shocked, her body trembling, and she secretly swallowed her saliva.
Whats the situation? They were all leaving, why did he ask her to stay? ???? ????s? ???????s ?? FindN()vel
Could it be that her elder brother had discovered something and was preparing to interrogate her?
Be Stuart raised her eyes pleadingly, looking at her mother with a helpless expression.
Vivian Ferguson looked at her daughter and gave her a signal not to reveal anything.
yton Howard had already gone to find Emily Walker, and she didnt know if she had left Baron Stuarts residence yet
After Vivian Ferguson and Cam Walker left, Be Stuart cautiously returned to the bedside and sat down.
Nowadays, only she was left with her brother, whom she had known for 18 years, but their rtionship suddenly felt strange and unnatural.
Heh heh Brother, are you thirsty? Ill pour you some water! After saying that, Be Stuart immediately got up and went to the table to pour a ss of boiled water for Baron Stuart.
After pouring the water, the atmosphere grew even more awkward.
Be Stuart sat on the side, feeling extremely ufortable, cursing in her heart: Brother, just ask whatever you want to ask and stop tormenting me like this, its so unbearable and terrifying!
Help me, help me Leonardo Bryson!
Did Cam give me a blood transfusion? The atmosphere was eerily quiet when Baron Stuart finally spoke up from the hospital bed.
He turned his head, looking at his sister with a calm expression, but between his brows, there was still a hint of displeasure.
Upon hearing this, Be Stuarts whole body shuddered, and she instinctively trembled, lifting her eyes to sneak a nce at her brother.
And then she pretended to be calm and said, Uh yeah, she did!
Because she didnt dare to look directly at her elder brother, Be Stuarts eyes were constantly wandering and evading, just not daring to look him in the eye. Baron Stuart didnt say anything, his sharp gaze staring straight at her..
Chapter 147: 147: It’s Emily Walker’s Blood…
Chapter 147 - 147: 147: Its Emily Walkers Blood
Trantor: 549690339 ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s??
The room fell silent again. Be Stuart felt something was wrong and she cautiously lifted her eyes to nce at Baron Stuart
As she nced, she directly met his sharp gaze, which startled her entire body and she immediately lowered her head in consternation. In a small voice, she said, Actually the blood transfusion was from Emily Walker
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts pupils tightened, slightly surprised at this oue.
He had only suspected that the blood wasnt from Cam Walker, but he didnt expect it to be from that woman.
The doctor said Emily Walker is anemic, shes not supposed to give a blood transfusion. But, she insisted on giving 300ml to you Be continued.
Actually, she also felt that this matter should not be concealed from her brother. After all, Emily Walker risked her life giving a blood transfusion to her brother, and in the end, it was credited as Cams merit. Now that the truth was out, she felt relieved.
She was sure God wouldnt punish her now!
You have no idea, Be said excitedly, looking up at Baron Stuart. After
Emily gave you the blood transfusion, her face turned pale, it was frightening.
She was supposed to stay for observation, but for some reason, she left
As she said this, Be lowered her face, lost in puzzlement.
Pondering over Emilys current situation, wondering whether herplexion had recovered or how long it might take for her to be able to restore the 300ml of lost blood.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts agitation ceased, reced with worry.
However, he kept his worry hidden and did not reveal it.
Seeing her brother fall silent, Be Stuart was confused and gawked at him.
At this moment, the door to the hospital room opened and yton Howard walked in. Seeing that Vivian Ferguson and Cam Walker were not there, he felt relieved.
What he was about to say might provoke the Young Lords wrath.
Young Lord.
Noting his return, Baron Stuart looked up, waiting for him to speak.
After a pause, yton finally began, Lady Carter has disappeared.
Barons eyes narrowed, and he asked coldly, What do you mean by she has disappeared?
yton lightly pressed his thin lips, dropped his eyelids, We cant find her at your vi, even her luggage is missing. ording to Mrs. Noelle, Lady Carter has left.
I checked thepany afterward but received news that Lady Carter resigned this morning from Director Scott.
This left yton puzzled. The Young Lord had an ident yesterday, but Emily was nowhere to be found, and then she suddenly disappeared now. What could have happened in the meantime?
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts hand tightened on the white bedding.
Such a woman, he assumed she had taken his warning seriously but unexpectedly, she sneaked away while he was unconscious!
Fine, very well!
If she dared to escape, then she better make sure he doesnt find her!
Fuming, Baron Stuart sternly ordered, Go find her, regardless of the methods, you must bring that woman back to me!
Once he found her, he would surely teach her a lesson and show her what it meant to be obedient!
Yes, Ill do it right away! epting the order, yton Howard was about to leave the hospital room.
Wait. Baron looked like he suddenly remembered something. His deep eyes narrowed slightly, and his thin lips moved, Go check on her little brother. Considering her temperament, she wouldnt possibly leave her brother behind and run off alone..
Chapter 148: 148: Escape
Chapter 148 - 148: 148: Escape
Trantor: 549690339
Did this woman overestimate herself, or did she underestimate him? It would be no problem to locate her, even if she fled E City and went overseas.
yton Howard understood immediately upon hearing this and promptly left, Yes. Th?s chapter is updated by F?ndNovel
At this moment, on the floor across from where Baron Stuart was staying.
Emily Walker had just finished the discharge procedures with her little brother.
Do you feel tired? Although Wace Carter had recovered well, Emily was still worried about him leaving the hospital. As they walked towards the elevator, she asked anxiously.
Wace smiled calmly and looked at his sister, Sister, Im not as fragile as you think. A week ago, I started walking alone to the hospital garden.
After another week of recuperation, he was practically just like any other normal person.
The siblings reached the elevator entrance, and as there were many people, they had to wait for the elevator that wasing up from the first floor.
As the elevator reached the 12th floor, the door opened, and 13 people immediately poured out, pushing Emily and Wace to the side as they waited for the elevator.
yton Howard, who had just emerged from the elevator, seemingly did not notice the siblings either, as he headed straight for Waces hospital room after exiting.
Seeing this familiar figure, Emily suddenly paused. What was he doing here?
As she watched the direction in which yton was going, could it be that he was looking for her little brother!?
Realizing this, Emily quickly pulled herself together, grabbing Wace and heading into the elevator.
If yton Howard was truly here for her brother, then it must mean that that man had already woken up and realized that she had left!
Emily hurriedly pushed Wace into the elevator, and swiftly pressed the button for the first floor!
After leaving the inpatient department and arriving at the guard station, Emily took out the luggage box she had stored there earlier. Worried about being found by yton, she didnt dare to dy and ran towards the hospital entrance.
Seeing his sister holding a luggage box, Wace was puzzled.
Could it be that, in the past few months, his sister had not found a ce to stay?
Emily was walking too hastily,pletely failing to notice another man who was about to leave the hospital at that very moment and they identally collided head-on.
Ahhiss Emilys forehead collided directly with the mans sturdy chest, causing her to frown in pain as if shed run into a wall.
A woman suddenly crashed into his arms, and Adrian Nash didnt notice for a moment. He quickly extended his arms to help the person who had almost fallen in his embrace.
Sister, are you alright? Wace hurried over and reimed his sister from the mans arms!
Wace was very puzzled by his sisters haste and couldnt understand what had suddenlye over her.
Only then did Adrian notice the woman who had bumped into him, and his face lit up with excitement, as well as surprise, Emily?
Hearing the familiar voice, Emily paused for a moment and then looked up at the man shed collided with.
Boss Despite having met several times, Emily still habitually called Adrian Boss and was very surprised to bump into him here.
Adrian chuckled helplessly. When could he finally be true friends with her?
Should I call you Lady Carter? He looked at her and asked with a smile.
Emily hesitated for a moment, then embarrassedlyughed when she understood his meaning, No need, just use my name.
Thats what Ive been wishing for. Adrians lips curved as he noticed her luggage. Where are you going?
Dears, Mia Harizon will return to Baltimore tomorrow. I will be home at night, so the update might be dyed..
Chapter 149: 149 Sister, What is Really Going On with You
Chapter 149 - 149: 149 Sister, What is Really Going On with You
Trantor: 549690339
Thest time they met, he seemed to realize that the little girl had some connection with Baron Stuart of the Futuren Group. Each and every time, she seemed to be rather embarrassed. Out of the three times theyve met, she had her luggage with her twice.
Emily Walker noticed him looking at her suitcase, and also at this very moment, she noticed that someone was looking tor her in the background.
I, I am here to pick up my little brother. We can chat next time. As soon as she finished speaking, she impatiently grabbed Wace Carters hand and rushed out of the hospitals grand entrance.
Seeing this, Adrian Nash immediately chased after her, grabbing her arm, asking, Where are you going? Let me take you there!
He was aware of the enchanting peach blossom, which surprised many passersby at the hospital entrance.
Emily Walker then looked at the hand on her arm and then looked back in the direction of the hospital. If it was convenient, why not take a ride?
Thank you then.
The three of them got into the white Porsche and disappeared from the hospital entrance in the blink of an eye.
yton Howard, who found out that Emily Walker and her brother had just finished their discharge surgery, also came chasing out, but didnt see the siblings anywhere.
In the Porsche, Emily Walker kept looking back from time to time, always worried that someone was following them from behind. Official source is FndNovel
However, when the car had already driven a considerable distance away from the hospital, she realized that her worries seemed a bit unnecessary.
Perhaps, yton Howard was not looking for her, it was just a coincidence that she saw him.
No matter what, her departure might not matter to Baron Stuart. It would be better to leave, for both of them.
She would no longer be med for leading people on, and Baron Stuart could continue his marriage as well.
Looking at the retreating city outside the car window, Emily Walker gradually fell into deep thought.
Wace Carter, who was sitting next to her, seemed to have noticed her abnormality early on and slowly said, Sis, whats really going on?
She also looked hurried when they were leaving the hospital earlier, and now she kept ncing behind her, as if someone was pursuing her.
Its nothing. Emily Walker didnt borate much, but leaned back on the seat, looking a bit tired from the deep thought.
She had been slightly weak since she donated blood the day before, and now it seemed particrly draining to think.
Adrian Nash, in the drivers seat, saw her tired look through the rearview mirror, and a strange feeling shed in his heart.
The car pulled away at the crossroads, and waiting for the traffic lights, Adrian
Nash couldnt help but ask, You havent told me where youre heading yet?
He turned his head, a devilish smile hanging on his lips, looking at her in the back seat.
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker was pulled back from her thoughts, sitting upright to look at the devilishly charming man in the drivers seat.
For a moment, it was indeed quite a tough question for her.
I She hesitated for a moment, actually, she didnt know where to go.
She gave a self-deprecating smile, it seemed as if her life never had a destination?
Wace Carter looked at his sister, he had no idea how she held up on her own while he was hospitalized.
The high medical and hospital fees, as a twenty-year-old girl, how did his sister manage that?
At this thought, Wace remembered the man who came to the hospital with his sister beforeBaron Stuart.
He is the sole heir of the Futuren Group, with a valuable worth, from any angle, this man is the worlds finest, wless in every way..
Chapter 150: 150: How is the house here?
Chapter 150 - 150: 150: How is the house here?
Trantor: 549690339
How did Older Sister get to know him in the first ce? And now, with her luggage box, could it be?
Wace nced at his sister without letting too much show on his face.
No matter what she had done initially, in the end, it was all for him.
Are you guys looking for a ce to stay? Seeing Emily hesitate to speak, Adrian Nash spoke up again, with a smile still hanging on the corner of his mouth, as if to untie her tongue-tied predicament.
Upon hearing his voice, Emily paused for a moment, then recovered and hesitated before nodding, Uh
Instead of saying theres nowhere to go, saying they are looking for a ce would at least be less embarrassing.
As Emily finished speaking, the green light came on. Adrian Nash slightly curved his thin lips, turning the steering wheel, and the Porsche swiftly drove in another direction.
I happen to know a friend who has a house for rent. Why dont I take you to have a look?
About 20 minutester, the white Porsche stopped in front of a residentialmunity.
Emily and Wace got out of the car and looked around. Rows of small Western-style vis were spectacrly impressive. Though they couldnt be called luxurious, they were quite exquisite.
Especially the surrounding green scenery, it was really soothing to the eyes.
Looking at such a house, Emily looked puzzled and turned her head to nce at Adrian puzzledly. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? FindN0vel
Adrian seemed to guess her confusion, his thin lips slightly curled, raising a perfect arch, How about the houses here?
He had a house inside, but it wasnt exactly his; it was left to him by his deceased mother and had been vacant ever since.
Emily became even more puzzled by his words.
Could the friend he was talking about be this ce? But with her and Waces current financial situation, they couldnt afford to rent such a house.
Then, Adrian took a keyring out of his pocket, waved it in front of Emily, and smiled, Are you satisfied?
Looking at the dangling keys in front of her, Emilys eyebrows furrowed in surprise, and she asked incredulously, What is this?
Adrian smiled lightly and turned his face towards the Western-style vi, looking somewhat lonely, This house has been empty for many years. So? Empty with no one living in it? Asking her to live here?
Emily lowered her eyelids. She indeed has no ce to go for now, but she wasnt at the point of asking for help.
Boss Emily almost blurted out the title boss but quickly caught herself and paused before correcting, Thank you for your kindness, but my brother and I will still look for a ce.
Having said that, Emily wanted to turn around and leave.
Seeing this, Adrian immediately turned around and grabbed her arm, Hey, Emily, I just want to be friends with you; even if you dont like it here, you dont have to be so direct, its so embarrassing for me.
He looked at Emily helplessly, the smile on the corner of his mouth at this moment somewhat strained. Her sudden, straightforward rejection really made him feel awkward.
It was as if he was being oversensitive.
But he did seem a little oversensitive!
Upon hearing him say that, Emily immediately realized that her words were indeed too blunt, and she quickly turned around, looking slightly apologetic.
Im sorry, I just thought
I know, its probably hard for you to ept my sudden offer, but I really just want to Adrian paused, seemingly struggling to exin his feelings at the moment, I want tosimply help a friend, thats all. Seriously, nothing more..
Chapter 151: 151: Since Escaped, Don’t Want to Fall Again
Chapter 151 - 151: 151: Since Escaped, Dont Want to Fall Again
Trantor: 549690339
He spoke with a sincere expression, as if he was afraid she would misunderstand him.
And his sudden sincerity made Emily feel a bit at a loss, as if she had really hurt the self-esteem of this man?
After a pause, Emily slowly began, Regardless, Im still very grateful to you, but She nced at the Western-style vi in front of her, then turned her gaze to Adrian Nash, My brother and I cant afford to live here for now.
Thats not a problem. Adrian hurriedly said, if what she was worried about was this, then it wasnt a problem at all. He pressed his lips together, as if pondering something, then looked up at her, If you dont have the rent now, you can pay it when you have the moneyter!
Upon hearing this, Emily naturally understood the meaning behind it.
This exquisite house, and its a full set, even if it doesnt cost ten thousand, it should be at least seven or eight thousand. He said he would payter?
Although she hadnt read many books, she could clearly grasp the way people deal with things. Him saying this undoubtedly meant that he wanted her to move into this house.
Yes, thats right, maybe he just wanted to help her, but this favor was too great, she couldnt ept it.
She didnt want to pretend to be aloof and saintly, but she just didnt want to be tied to someone like this. After all, she and he were only acquainted through a few encounters, and they hadnt known each other for long enough.
I really appreciate it, but its not necessary. Emily said, her expression somewhat cold and it was evident that she was in a bad mood, Wace, lets go.
She might be able to ept the favors of a friend like Gabrie Teddy, but she didnt want to ept anything from the man in front of her.
It wasnt because she thought he was a bad person, but
Having experienced such a wealthy nobleman once, she had barely escaped the notoriety. How could she easily fall into it again? Follow current nov?ls on f?ndnovel
Once she epted, perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, she would not only ept his temporary help, but there might be another kind of rumor.
Baron Stuart was a well-known man worldwide, and the man in front of her was also an influential figure. She didnt want to be involved with either of them.
Dont be like this. Seeing her determination to leave, Adrian felt helpless for the first time, and in fact, he didnt want her to leave either.
Because, it seemed that she had nowhere else to go. It was already 3:30 PM, and finding a house wasnt something that could be done quickly. If she didnt find one, she couldnt sleep on the street, could she?
He grabbed her again, I know you dont want to owe anyone, butat least you need a temporary ce to stay, right? Its not easy to find a house, what if vou dont find a suitable one tonight?
Even though there are hotels on the street, but she wouldnt be able to afford the cost of one night there.
Upon hearing this, Emily seemed to have also thought of this problem.
If she didnt find a house, where would she and her brother sleep?
Can you just stay here for one night? You can put your stuff in and look for a house anytime, and youll have a ce to stay, right? Seeing her silence, Adrian continued speaking.
He wasnt sure about his own thoughts, as if he cared too much about her?
Emily raised her head, and in fact, he was right. No matter what, she needed to have a ce to stay, which would also make it easier to find a house.
Moreover, her brother had been discharged from the hospital earlier, and she didnt know how well his body had recovered. It was better to be careful. ThenIll, Ill give you the rent for one day first. After saying this, Emily reached for the money in her pocket..
Chapter 152: 152: Cleaning the Room to Offset Rent
Chapter 152 - 152: 152: Cleaning the Room to Offset Rent
Trantor: 549690339
Adrian Nash quickly held her hand that was taking out money andughed. I realized that being your friend is really difficult.
Its just for one night, and if you really dont want to receive undeserved gains, then Adrian Nash turned his head, pointing at the house, No one has lived here for several years. If you truly want to pay rent, help me clean up the first floor. Consider it as offsetting the rent, alright?
Several hundred USD was nothing but the price of a cup of liquor to him. What did he need it for?
Emily Walker looked up at him, then lowered her eyes in thought.
It seemed that he was right. No matter what, she needed a ce to stay tonight.
Then thank you.
Seeing her finally agree, Adrian Nash couldnt help but let out a long sigh of relief. It seemed that bing friends with her was not easy at all.
Lets go.
They entered the courtyard and opened the grand entrance to the living room.
The furniture inside was covered with white cloths, and due to no one living there for a long time, the ce was now dusty and neglected!
The dust-covered furniture was like Adrian Nashs childhood memories, sealed under dust. As time passed, now when looking at it, it didnt seem as fresh in memory as it had been initially.
Sorry, its just that no one has cleaned it in a really long time. Seeing the thickyers of dust everywhere, Adrian Nash hurriedly lifted the white cloth from the sofa. But since he had never done this before, when he lifted it, the dust fell back onto the sofa, making things awkward in an instant.
Now there was nowhere left for her and her little brother to sit.
Looking at his awkward movements and expression, Emily Walker didnt care and chuckled softly. You all stand for a while, Ill go clean.
After saying that, Emily Walker looked around and found cleaning tools and an apron in a room.
Fortunately, the water and electricity in the house hadnt been cut off, making the cleaning not so troublesome.
Wace Carter, who was nearby, saw his older sister cleaning by herself and couldnt help but join in. He picked up a cloth, carried a water bucket, and started wiping the floor!
After spending a few months in the hospital, he needed to exercise his muscles or else they would be stiff!
Seeing the siblings working so happily, Adrian Nash experienced such a scene for the first time. He never thought that doing housework could be so enjoyable!
With an itch in his heart, Adrian Nash suddenly wanted to try it as well. He took a mop from the side and began wiping the floor after Emily Walker.
So, like that, the three of them worked together C one used a vacuum cleaner in front, another followed behind mopping the floor, and thest one wiped the floor clean with a wet towel.
After two hours of hard work, the living room and bedrooms were finally restored to their original appearances, shining anew! Updates are released by FindNovel
Were finally done! It was Wace Carters first time doing housework, and he was so tired that he copsed on the sofa, huffing and puffing.
It was also Adrian Nashs first time, but he didnt feel tired. Instead, he thought it was pretty interesting.
Both meny on the sofa, while Emily Walker went to check the two rooms on the first floor. Presumably, these rooms had once been used by servants, as there was clutter piled up in the corners of the walls.
Having tidied up the two rooms once again, which she and her little brother were going to stay in tonight, she came out to the living room half an hourter.
When she came out, she found that Adrian Nash was gone, but her little brother was curled up on the sofa, watching TV..
Chapter 153: 153: Clayton Howard Comes to the Hotel
Chapter 153 - 153: 153: yton Howard Comes to the Hotel
Trantor: 549690339
Wace, where is he? Seeing that he was not there, Emily Walker couldnt help but feel puzzled.
Upon hearing her voice, Wace turned his head to look at his sister who just came out of the room, Brother Jackie? He said hes going out for a bit. Brother Jackie?
Emily looked baffled, when did her little brother start calling him brother?
Wace, youre too rash, why are you calling him Brother Jackie when you just met? Emily obviously felt dissatisfied about this matter. After all, she couldnt even call him by his name yet, whereas her little brother was already calling him brother.
Wace, however, didnt think much of it and exined, I didnt, at first I was calling him Mr. Nash, but he told me its fine to call him by his name, saying that he is ten years older than me, so I can call him brother if I want. If I called him by his name, wouldnt that seem even more impolite?
By the end, Wace leaned on the back of the sofa, looking earnestly at Emily, seemingly full of curiosity about this question.
But then again, it seemed that Adrian Nash was quite concerned about his sister, wasnt he?
Upon hearing this, Emily paused and thought that it was just a way of addressing each other. It doesnt matter that much.
Having cleaned all afternoon, Emily was a bit tired, so she decided to take a seat in the sofa and rest for a while.
Meanwhile, Adrian Nash, who had just left, was at his Sea Sky Hotel, having the waiter prepare three dinners for him.
Just as the waiter packed the meals into a paper bag, and he carried it out, he saw a familiar figure at the reception desk.
He stopped in his tracks, nced at the reception desk not far away, and narrowed his eyes.
Wasnt that yton Howard, who was always with Baron Stuart? What was he doing here?
yton quickly inquired at the front desk about the registration records and made sure that Emily and her brother had indeed not checked into the hotel before turning to leave.
Ordinary hotel reception desks are not supposed to disclose guest information, but Baron Stuart had that privilege.
After leaving the hotel, yton suddenly felt that perhaps his Young Master
was being overly suspicious. Maybe Emily was not really with Adrian Nash.
Just a few hours ago, upon learning that Emily and her brother had left the hospital, Baron Stuart immediately checked the hospital surveince video and found that she had met Adrian Nash as soon as she came out.
This left Baron Stuart seething with anger, but nowhere to vent it!
That damned woman! She had gone to great lengths to evade him, only to get into another mans car right after leaving the hospital. How infuriating!
Every time he thought of thest time the two had rented a room at the Sea Sky Hotel, Baron Stuart became even more agitated, wishing he could capture that woman and punish her properly!
Noticing yton leaving the hotel, Adrian Nash slightly narrowed his eyes, then turned to the reception desk and approached it.
What was that man doing? With a charming smile hanging on his lips, Adrian Nash asked, looking at the two beautifuldies at the front desk.
Upon hearing his voice, both receptionists involuntarily looked up. Seeing their boss before them, they were somewhat surprised and stood up hurriedly.
They both then turned to look at the hotel entrance, where yton had just left.
That gentleman was asking about a person named Emily Walker to see if she had checked into our hotel, Receptionist A replied.
Once again, he nced at the entrance where yton had already driven away by now.
Adrian Nashs calm face seemed to have guessed something.
He remembered thest time when Baron Stuart personally took Emily away, their rtionship back then seemed to be quite unusual. This time. could it be that ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find(?)ovel
Chapter 154: 154: Dinner for Three
Chapter 154 - 154: 154: Dinner for Three
Trantor: 549690339
At six oclock in the evening, Adrian Nash returned to the small manor.
Perhaps he was tired, as he saw his siblings leaning on the sofa taking a nap as soon as he entered the living room.
He quietly walked towards the single sofa, watching Emily Walker who was already fast asleep. Her features were not exactly refined, but they were refreshing and attractive. Her thick eyshes slightly curled up, resting on her fair cheeks, giving her an appealing fresh look.
Her tightly closed eyes seemed to sense a shadow moving in front of her. Emily
fluttered her eyelids slightly and then opened her eyes, greeted by the sight ot an attractive face close to hers. She was startled and quickly sat up on the sofa.
Bending over, Adrian Nash didnt expect her to suddenly open her eyes. His expression was somewhat awkward.
For a moment just now, he seemed to be captivated by her sleeping face and was slightly entranced.
Emily straightened up, feeling somewhat ufortable under his steady gaze. Furthermore, she didnt understand why he was staring at her so intently.
She didnt know if it was her imagination, but they were so close just now that she had the impression this man was trying to kiss her
It seemed like she needed to move out as soon as possible.
Whenwhen did you get home? Both of them looked slightly embarrassed. Emily lowered her eyelids and asked unnaturally.
Adrian Nash too,posed his unusual thoughts, with a simple, rxed and charming smile, he easily dispelled the awkwardness.
I just arrived home. There might be some dust on your face from cleaning earlier. After saying that, Adrian Nash unscrupulously reached out, his thumb naturally brushing against Emilys cheeks as if wiping away the dust that didnt even exist.
The unexpected touch left Emily startled once again.
She quicklyposed herself. No wonder he was looking at her so closely just now; it was because she had dust on her face. It looked like she was overthinking.
However was there really dust on her face? She remembered washing her face after cleaning. ?????? ???? find[?]ovel
Emily lowered her eyelids again, her eyebrows furrowing as she wondered if there really was dust on her face.
Alright, I bought dinner home. Adrian Nash lifted the dinner he had bought in his hand, gave Emily a warm smile and then turned to wake Wace Carter who was still sleeping on the sofa, Wace, its time for dinner.
Seeing the two addressing each other so familiarly, Emily was puzzled.
It seemed like they had a good rtionship? They even called each other by their first names, as if they had known each other for a long time.
The three of them sat down at the dining table for dinner. As Adrian Nash watched this scene unfold, his smile deepened. For more than ten years, it seemed like he had always eaten alone.
Of course, besides those so-called girlfriends, he mostly ate alone at home.
The sight before him made him feel strangely nice.
But just as Adrian Nash was smirking and enjoying this unusual feeling, the next second Emily did something that shattered this peace entirely!
This is for the meal. Emily took out a bill from her pocket at some point and ced it in front of him.
Looking at the note in front of him, Adrian Nash paused with his chopsticks halfway to his mouth, then looked up at the woman before him.
Did this woman have to settle every single expense with him, including those for Charlotte Taylor? She truly was a buzzkill.
He sighed, put down his bowl and chopsticks, and looked at her helplessly with his enchanting peach blossom eyes. He said with a lighthearted smile, Its just dinner.. Cant you stop being so calctive?
Chapter 155: 155: Looking for Work
Chapter 155 - 155: 155: Looking for Work
Trantor: 549690339
It was just a dinner. He didnt know how many women he had paid the bill for, but the one in front of him didnt even give him the chance to be a gentleman. She was truly unique. Checktest chapters at F?ndNovel
Many women would have longed for the chance to have dinner with him, but this woman just killed the thing hed always been proud of.
Emily waspletely unmoved and calmly handed the money to him.
After all, they werent that familiar with each other, especially when it came to money. It was better to keep things clear.
Dont you remember? Adrian Nash sighed helplessly, he really couldnt bring himself to take money from a woman.
Emily raised her pupils, somewhat confused by his question. Remember what?
Our first meeting at the park where you helped me, do you remember? That time, he had been chased by bodyguards hired by his father, and if it hadnt been for Emily, he might not have been able to avoid them so easily.
Emily frowned as she lowered her eyelids and began to recall
At that park, it was true that he seemed to be chased by someone. But why bring it up now?
She raised her head and looked at him quizzically. I remember; what about it?
Adrian Nash smiled, Thanks to you that time, I was able to escape. So let me treat you to this meal, okay?
Watching the conversation between the two, Wace also raised his head. He hadnt expected his older sister to have saved Adrian Nash. Had they known each other for a long time?
From his attitude towards Emily, it seemed that he truly cared for her and even seemed to be trying to please her.
Even though their family was now in dire circumstances, if Adrian Nash didnt mind, he might be a very good match for Emily!
Under Adrian Nashs insistence, Emily put away the money and continued eating her dinner.
It was past 8 PM when they were done with dinner, and it was time for Adrian Nash to go home.
Before leaving, he took down the tabletputer from the car and handed it to Emily and Wace, telling them that they could look at houses online that night and maybe find one they liked.
However, Emily and Wace searched all night but couldnt find a suitable ce C they were either too expensive, too remote, or mainly due to the high house prices average people just couldnt afford them.
Having no other choice, they decided to give up looking online and personally visit some older residential areas the next day.
Sometimes, older people stayed home while other family members went out to work. If those older persons had spare rooms, they might rent them out for some extra ie.
People in such situations were generally not well-off. Some of those old people didnt use the inte, so they had to post rental information on advertisement billboards outside the residential area or near their homes.
Early the next morning, the siblings left their house. Emily went house hunting and Wace went to find a job, so if they found a slightly expensive house, they could at least support themselves a bit better.
Wace, you havent fully recovered yet. Do you want to wait a little while before looking for a job? Emily was still worried about her brothers health as they got off the bus.
Wace simply waved her off with a smile, assuring her not to worry. Sister, my body has been fine for a while now. Hospitals just hope you stay longer so they can make more money.
Thats what he thought, because he knew his own body better than anyone.
Right now, the most important thing was to find a job to ease some of the financial pressure for his older sister..
Chapter 156: 156: Only Over Two Thousand Left on the Body
Chapter 156 - 156: 156: Only Over Two Thousand Left on the Body
Trantor: 549690339
After searching all morning, the siblings still couldnt find a house. They finally found a satisfactory one, but they had to give it up because they didnt have enough money for the deposit.
Now, Emily Walker had only a little over two thousand dors on her. Where could thev find a house that was both cheaD and not too remote?
Even if they found one, once they paid the rent, they would have no money left for living expenses for her and her little brother.
Sis, why dont we go find work first? Maybe we could even find a job that includes room and board. Despite the scorching sun, Wace Carter didnt feel tired at all. Instead, he tried to lift his sisters spirits.
However, such jobs that include room and board were scarce in the flourishing city. With house prices so high, which boss would be willing to do that? Business people were notoriously stingy, who would buy a house for their employees to live in?
Of course, there were some in suburban factories Maybe
Emily suddenly had an idea. What if she and her brother moved to one of those remote development zones? News on TV often reported about them. The working hours were longer, but the sry was not low, and there were collective dormitories avable for living.
Thinking about this, Emily turned her head and looked at her brother Wace, Wace, would you liketo go check out a factory?
Wace was taken aback, not expecting his sister to lower their standards like this.
Although their family, the Carter Family, was not considered as aristocratic, the servants back home would at least call her Lady and he was a bona fide rich second generation in the campus.
Now, were they really going to fall to working in a factory?
But there was nothing wrong with that, as long as they could earn money, anywhere would do!
Okay! Wace agreed immediately. As long as his sister could live a better life, he would do anything.
Then, the two went to a Labour Services Office where there was plenty of factory information from the suburbs.
They saw an advertisement for a factory, saying: Work 15 hours a day, basic sry ranging from 3,000 to 6,000, the more you work, the more you earn, room and board included.
Seeing this information made Emily hesitate for a moment. The sry might be higher than her job at the Milk Tea Shop. But it meant working 15 hours a day, from 8 AM till 11 PM.
Though the hours were long, having room and board was not bad either.
She turned and looked at her brother, Wace, should we go to this one? Wace checked the ckboard and nodded, Okay.
15 hours a day was not a big deal; he was mainly worried about whether his sister could handle it physically.
After all, they had both been raised in rtivefort and had not experienced much hardship in their lives.
Having made this decision, the siblings returned to Adrian Nashs small manor.
It was already noon, so the two simply cooked two instant noodles as their lunch for the day.
Boys usually have a bigger appetite, so Emily gave half of hers to Wace.
Life might be a bit tough, but every time she thought of her brother who had been lying in a hospital bed, now able to sit beside her and eat, all of Emilys bitterness vanished.
In this world, at least she was not alone; at least she still had her brother
Wace.
After they had lunch, Adrian Nash came to visit.
It was perfect timing because Emily wanted to return the key to the small manor to him. Updates are released by FindN()vel
Looking at the key, Adrian hesitated for a moment and then looked up, Have you found a house?
Emily smiled and shook her head, No, my brother and I decided to work in a suburban factory. They provide room and board so we wont need to find a house..
Chapter 157: 157: Adrian Nash ‘s Reluctance
Chapter 157 - 157: 157: Adrian Nash s Reluctance
Trantor: 549690339
Although life might be a bit difficult and tiring, as long as they can get by, its not a big deal. The most important thing is
Once she goes to the suburbs, she wouldnt have any connection with that man
anymore.
Now, she wonders how hes doing and if he would look for her?
When her thoughts drifted to that point, Emily suddenly snapped back to reality. What was she thinking about?
Work in a factory!? Adrian Nash looked shocked at her words. Factory work is the most tiring, how could her weak body handle it?
Emily, I dont want to scare you, but do you know how hard factory work is? Its not as simple as you think. Many unscrupulous factories make employees work all night long. Are you sure you want to work in a ce like that?
Although Adrian never went to such a ce, as a businessman, he knew a little about those factories.
Seeing his somewhat agitated reaction, Emily was stunned.
She then said, I know, but that doesnt matter to me.
She believed she could handle it.
Is it just that youck work and a ce to live? When youre struggling, let me help you, okay? For some reason, when Adrian thought about her suffering in those remote suburbs, he felt an inexplicable urge of anxiety.
Once she goes to that kind of ce, would their connection also lessen?
Befuddled by his sudden fit of impatience, Emily looked at him.
Whats wrong with this man all of a sudden?
Adrian turned to Wace, Wace, a friend of mine is a photographer, and hes currently in need of an assistant. If youre willing, I can introduce you to him.
Upon hearing this, Wace nced at his sister somewhat unexpectedly.
Emily was also very surprised. Why was this man continuously helping them?
Emily, as you said, Wace just got discharged from the hospital. If he works more than ten hours a day or does night shifts, can his body handle it?
Seeing both siblings silent, Adrian continued.
Hearing this, Emily realized she only thought about finding a job,pletely neglecting her brothers health.
Im not doing this to please you. My friend really needs an assistant, and you two are looking for work, right? Why are you willing to go work in such a ce while rejecting my help? Or is it, Adrian paused for a moment, looking a bit dejected, you simply dont want to be friends with me?
Upon hearing this, Emily lifted her eyes and looked at him, exining, Of course not!
Hes already helped her so much; how could she not want to be friends with him?
However, friends being friends, she didnt want their rtionship to be built on unnecessary gossip. This text is hosted at Find_Novel(.
Thest time she entered Futuren Group, it was because of Baron Stuart, and many people were specting about her identity behind her back.
Since its not the case, why dont you just ept my simple help as a friend? At this time, Adrians tone already carried a hint of pleading.
The truth is, this time he didnt deliberately help her. This morning, his friend Jasonined to him about how hard the job was and he identally discovered Jasons assistant had suddenly resigned, so they currently needed a new one.
Afterward, he thought of Emily and Wace needing a job too. So he came here to see if they wanted to go..
Chapter 158: 158: Jason, the Top Photographer
Chapter 158 - 158: 158: Jason, the Top Photographer
Trantor: 549690339
But Although worried about her little brothers health, Emily Walker still found it difficult to decide, after all, whether Wace Carter could handle the job was still a problem.
She turned her head to look at Wace, and indeed, he couldnt afford to be too overworked in his current condition. Otherwise, any ident would make everything worse.
But, Brother Jackie, Wace opened his mouth and looked at him, saying silently, Ive never worked as an assistant before
He had never done anything before; he was just a high school student before his hospitalization.
Adrian Nash smiled at those words, Dont worry about that. The assistants work is all very simple. Just help my friend manage some of his things when hes in need.
Really? Wace was a little moved.
If thats the case, why not let my sister go instead? If the work was so easy and simple, it would be better to let his sister do it.
Upon hearing this, Emily turned her head and looked at her little brother in astonishment.
Both of youe with me. Adrian Nash didnt want to dwell on this issue any longer. He grabbed their hands and led them out the door.
Half an hourter, a white Porsche stopped in front of an international bridal photographypany building.
Seeing the signboard of the bridal photographypany, Emily and Wace were both puzzled.
My friend is upstairs; Ill take you to meet him. Having said that, Adrian Nash again took their hands and led them into the building.
The elevator went straight to the third floor, and Emily and Wace followed Adrian Nash into aprehensive office.
Oh, what brings our great young master Adrian to my humble ce? A young man walked out of the office, with a handsome face and sunny demeanor.
Adrian Nash didnt have time to chat with him, getting straight to the point,
Dont you need an assistant?
Hearing this, Jason was taken aback, then noticed the man and woman behind him. Did Adrian bring him assistants?
Of course, he would wee having an assistant!
He almost died from overwork in the past few days!
Come on in, have a seat! Upon hearing there were assistants, Jason immediately pulled the three of them into the office, offering them tea and water.
The international bridal photographypany was not owned by Adrian Nash. He knew that if he asked Emily to work at his familyspany, she might not agree. But if she came here, it would be a different story. Follow current nov?ls on FndNovel
Introducing the siblings to work here was just a matter of course. Even as a friend, its the most normal thing to do.
Jasons gaze began to focus on the man and woman sitting upright. He had justined about his hard work in the morning, and the next second, Adrian Nash brought two people to him. This was unusual, not his style.
In the past, even when he was on the verge of copsing from exhaustion, Adrian would never care about his life.
But now
Jason looked at Emily on the opposite side, a very ordinary girl, not Adrian Nashs type. So it was His eyes nced at Wace on the other side. Although he was 180 cm tall, judging from his face, he should still be a student, which probably had nothing to do with Adrian.
So, what exactly made Adrian change his usual ways, then?
Jason rubbed his chin and began to ponder carefully.
Hey! Seeing him lost in thought, Adrian Nash started to feel a bit annoyed. Was he intending to ignore the three of them or what?
Snapping back to reality, Jason hurriedly looked up at the three of them..
Chapter 159: 159: Baron Stuart Leaves the Hospital on His Own
Chapter 159 - 159: 159: Baron Stuart Leaves the Hospital on His Own
Trantor: 549690339
To take or not to take? Adrian Nash didnt want to waste words, he would take it or leave it! Chapters first released on find?novel
However, if Jason dared not to take it, he would definitely die a miserable death!
Feeling the sharp gaze from Adrian Nash, Jason couldnt help swallowing his saliva. This was noting to ask for his opinion, but to force him to take someone, okay!
Take, of course take, its best if I get both of them. My makeup artist is also in need of an assistant. This was not false, his partner Antonio Bailey indeed needed an assistant, too.
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker was taken aback, she couldnt help but wonder if it was really such a coincidence?
Adrian Nash slightly hooked the corner of his mouth. He didnt expect this kid to be quite cooperative.
Meanwhile, on the other side, at the hospital.
Baron Stuart was emotionless, half-leaning against the hospital bed, waiting for yton Howard to report the results to him.
Young Lord, an hour ago, Young Master Nash took Miss Walker and her little brother into a bridal photographypany. Last night, when yton found out that Emily was staying in a small manor under Adrian Nashs name, he wanted to bring Emily to the hospital but was suddenly stopped by Adrian Nashs men.
It seemed like this was Adrian Nashs deliberate arrangement.
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts ck obsidian-like pupils were instantly filled with raging anger!
A bridal photographypany?
Whats she doing there? Baron Stuart tried to suppress his anger, his thin lips lightly opened, and his voice was extremely cold.
yton hesitated for a moment, furrowing his eyebrows as if pondering over something, then he said, Im sorry, Young Master, it seems like Young Master Nash knows were looking for Miss Emily. Every time I try to go in and investigate, Im always stopped by his people.
An hour ago, the same thing happened when he tried to enter the bridal photographypany, seemingly as if Young Master Nash didnt want them to get close to Miss Walker.
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed slightly, Adrian Nash?
Yes, yton nodded.
Following that, Baron Stuart let out a sneer.
He wanted to see how Adrian Nash was going to steal his woman!
The next second, he saw Baron Stuart lift the white bedsheet and get up from the hospital bed.
Seeing him suddenly get out of bed, yton stared at him in astonishment, Young Lord?
His back injury had only been stitched up for two days, and it was far from healed. Getting out of bed now would likely tear the wound open.
But Baron Stuartpletely ignored him and directly changed out of his hospital gown, putting on his light blue shirt.
Fastening the buttons on his chest and cuffs, Baron Stuarts eyes grew cold. Lets pay Young Master Nash a visit.
With those words, Baron Stuart raised the corner of his mouth and strode towards the hospital room exit.
Watching him leave the hospital room, yton was worried.
The doctor repeatedly told him that it was best not to get out of bed and move around before the wound healed. Once torn, he might lose a lot of blood again.
But as for their Young Lords temper, not to mention him, even if Madam came herself, it would be difficult to stop him from doing what he wanted at this moment.
Despite his concern, yton still followed closely behind.
The car drove smoothly through the bustling city district. Ten-plus minutester, the ck Bentley stopped in front of the International Bridal Photography Building.
Baron Stuart sat in the back seat, looking out the car window towards the entrance of the building.
His sharp gaze observed every move at the entrance of the building. As long as the bodyguards dressed in ck silk were still there, it meant that the woman was also still inside.
Opening the car door, Baron Stuart got out of the car, exuding an intimidating aura. His eyes held a slight chill that made people reluctant to approach, giving others a sense of fear.
PS: Some people say they watch the male and female leads, some people say they watch the second male lead, what would actually happen? Please read on!
(If you like Mias book, please remember to collect it, and vote for Mia too!)
Chapter 160: 160: Young Lord, It’s Lady Carter
Chapter 160 - 160: 160: Young Lord, Its Lady Carter
Trantor: 549690339
He took a light step forward, walking gracefully towards the front of the building. Checktest chapters at f?ndnovel
Seeing the approaching pair, the few bodyguards waiting at the grand entrance immediately tensed up.
If yton Howard was at his side, they could stop him. But now, in front of them was Young Lord of Futuren Group, Baron Stuart.
Baron Stuart lifted his cold gaze, sweeping it across the ck uniformed bodyguard opposite him.
The moment the bodyguards eyes met his icy pupils, he stiffened, as if feeling a wave of coldness sweeping through his body, sending chills to his heart.
Young Lord StuartI The bodyguard spoke slowly, despite being afraid of Baron Stuarts suffocating aura, they dared not let him pass easily.
After all, they belonged to Adrian Nash, and if they were found negligent, they couldnt bear the punishment from the Young Master.
But the man in front of them was also not someone they could offend.
Baron Stuart kept silent, his cold, icy gaze fixed on the bodyguard in front of him.
In the end, the bodyguard was afraid of causing offense and took a step back.
Lifting his cold gaze, Baron Stuart strode towards the tower buildings reception desk, with yton Howard following closely behind.
This was a bridal photographypany, and as Baron Stuart headed for the elevator, he wondered what that woman was doing here with other men.
Suppressing his anger, Baron Stuart entered the elevator. Just as yton Howard was about to follow, he inadvertently caught a glimpse of another elevator door opening, and two men and a woman walked out of it.
Upon recognizing the faces of the three people who stepped out of the elevator, Howard hesitated for a moment, then turned his head towards Baron Stuart inside the elevator.
Young Lord Stuart, its Lady Carter.
As soon as Howard spoke, Emily Walker, Adrian Nash, and the three others immediately turned their heads at the sound. Upon seeing Howard, their expressions turned to surprise.
Wasnt that yton Howard who was always by that mans side? Why was he here?
The appearance of yton Howard surprised Emily, not knowing whether it was a coincidence or some other reason.
But the next second, when she saw the man walking out of the elevator, her entire expression turned nk, her pupils dting as she couldnt believe that the figure in front of her was that man.
He Wasnt he supposed to be hospitalized? Why would he appear here?
As for Baron Stuarts appearance, not only was Emily surprised, but so was Adrian Nash.
Originally, he had been wondering how Howard was able to enter here, but now he realized that Baron Stuart hade in person.
Baron Stuart walked out of the elevator, looking a bit frosty at the woman in front of him. It had only been a few days since hest saw her, and she seemed different, looking pale as if malnourished.
Thinking about this, Baron Stuarts ears echoed with Be Stuarts words.
Was this womans malnourished appearance the result of her giving all the blood in her body to him?
Baron Stuarts deep eyes stared intently at the woman opposite him, with everything else around him seemingly vanishing like nothing but air,pletely out of his sight.
Upon meeting his gaze, Emily didnt dodge but returned the look.
She hadnt seen him since thest time he was brought into the emergency room, and she didnt know if his wound had healed yet.
However, seeing his spirited condition now, still with that cold and unruly attitude, she supposed it shouldnt be a big problem anymore.
But his back was so deeply injured, and he had lost so much blood, could he really be discharged from the hospital in just a few days?
Of course, Emily didnt know that Baron Stuart hadnt recovered and had discharged himself from the hospital with injuries, and even Mia Harizon didnt know the true purpose of this!
Chapter 161: 161: Do Not Run Away from Me on Your Own
Chapter 161 - 161: 161: Do Not Run Away from Me on Your Own
Trantor: 549690339
Its quite a coincidence to meet Young Lord here. Noticing the two had been staring at each other for a long time, Adrian Nash finally spoke, breaking the silent atmosphere.
Most importantly, he seemed less and less inclined to have any connection between the woman by his side and Baron Stuart.
If Emily Walkers homelessness this time was due to Baron Stuart, then he would never let Emily go by his side again.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart raised his eyes and looked at Adrian Nash next to Emily Walker.
The two were very close, one tall and one short. In Baron Stuarts view, this scene was always an eyesore, making him want to destroy it!
He looked coldly at Adrian Nash, his handsome face revealing a touch of unapproachable coldness as his thin lips spoke, Young Master Nash is overthinking it; I came here only to retrieve something that belongs to me. After saying that, he nced at Emily Walker nearby.
Upon receiving her gaze and words, Emily was slightly stunned, not quite understanding what he meant by this.
Coming here to take back something that belongs to him?
Was she overthinking things? Or was he justing to this bridal photographypany to take back something? After all, he was already engaged to Cam Walker, which must be rted.
Oh? Adrian Nash raised a mocking smile upon hearing this and asked, What did Young Lord lose here?
Inside, he knew that the so-called thing Baron Stuart was referring to was none other than Emily Walker herself.
Adrian Nash nced at Emily Walker beside him; if she was willing, he would never let her return to Baron Stuarts side again.
Person. Baron Stuart spoke, uttering a single word while his eyes remained fixed on Emily.
After saying that, he strode towards her.
From beginning to end, Baron Stuarts gaze had been on Emily, never moving away even when he approached her.
This damned woman, he wanted to ask her why she ran away, why she got so close to other men as soon as she left!
I should have warned you not to run away from me without permission. He looked at her, thin lips lightly opening, no visible emotions on his handsome face, which appeared gloomy.
His tone made Emily feel a slight sense of oppression; atter a few days of not seeing each other, this man seemed to have be somewhat unfamiliar. Was he angry at her for leaving without saying goodbye?
No, it shouldnt be; her leaving had no effect on him.
I dont understand what youre saying. Emily spoke calmly, her gaze bing somewhat indifferent as she looked at him.
But this indifference only made Baron Stuart more annoyed!
Now she looked at him as if he were a stranger, which made him extremely ufortable!
Dont understand? Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes, his voice cold as ice. This damned woman was now pretending to be dumb with him?
Fine, very well, he wanted to see how she continued to y dumb!
Have you forgotten? The cold face suddenly turned into a smirk. He looked at her, his handsome face slowly lowering, the sexy corner of his lips slightly hooked, enthralling. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel
Seeing his face slowly approaching, Emily inexplicably felt a little nervous. What on earth did this man want to do?
She subconsciously leaned back as if to avoid his approach and slowly asked, What do you mean?
What do I mean? Baron Stuart sneered, closing in on her, Are you sure you want me to say it out loud? In front of your little brother and others?
Chapter 162: 162: What Are You to Me?
Chapter 162 - 162: 162: What Are You to Me?
Trantor: 549690339
His lips curled slightly, but Emily Walker could not discern a smile on his face, ratherhe appeared despicable!
What on earth was this damn man going to say in front of her little brother? About their rtionship? Or something else?
Thinking about what had happened between them, Emily started to feel uneasy. He wouldnt deliberately say something shameful here, would he? Emily bit her lower lip, clueless about what this man wanted, What on earth do you want?
What do I want? saying this, the smirk on Baron Stuarts face vanished and was reced by seething rage. He growled, Who gave you the permission to leave?
She was his. Only he could grant her permission to leave.
Seeing his sudden anger, Emily was taken aback.
Who let her go? Wasnt it his loving mother and sweet fiancee?
Emily would, of course, not reveal such hard to address issues to him. After all, in others eyes, she was the home-wrecking mistress forced out by his mother and fiancee. This would be an embarrassment for any woman.
Since she had decided to leave, she might as well keep some dignity for herself.
Why cant I leave? Emily lifted her face, her stubborn gaze fixed on him, retorting, I didnt sell myself to you. Why do I need your permission? What exactly are you to me?
Her sudden counter-question made Baron Stuart hesitate. He couldnte up with an answer to her points.
What was she to him? His woman? For more chapters visit FindN0vel
However, being as domineering as he was, he didnt feel the need to answer things he didnt want to.
I said no, so its no! His tone was intimidating, his words forced out between his teeth.
This woman, her temper was just as stubborn after not seeing her for a few days!
Hearing this, Emily found itughable. She sarcastically replied, Im sorry, but your no has no legal effect.
Wrapping up the conversation, Emily no longer wished to argue with the man in front of her. She turned around, intending to head towards the front door.
Seeing her turn to leave, Baron Stuart exploded!
Emily Walker!
His sudden rage froze Emily in her tracks. This mans anger was truly terrifying.
Possibly due to the anger, Baron Stuarts back bulged due to the force exerted, and a sharp pain shot from his wound.
He frowned slightly, didnt pay too much attention, instead, he lifted his furious gaze, staring at the woman in front of him.
Emily paused in her steps, then turned around. Today, perhaps she should rify everything she wanted to say. After this, she wouldnt want any more involvement with this man!
As she turned around, she noticed his slightly furrowed brows and beads of sweat on his forehead. She was slightly taken aback but didnt think much and attributed it to his rage.
Looking at him, she replied firm, Im grateful to you for providing the surgery fees to save my brother! Im also grateful to you Emily became thoughtful at this point, this was the first time, apart from her father, that another man had held her close.
Thinking back to the time of the ident a few days ago, this man had shielded her beneath him at that crucial moment. But why? She still didnt understand.
Thank you for protecting me that day! However, Ive also given you a blood transfusion in return, so we are now even! He had saved her life, and she had repaid him with her blood, werent they equal now?
Chapter 163: 163: You can ‘t repay what you owe me, not even in this lifetime
Chapter 163 - 163: 163: You can t repay what you owe me, not even in this lifetime
Trantor: 549690339
So were even? Huh, Baron Stuart scoffed.
You owe me so much that youll never be able to repay everything in this lifetime, Baron Stuart stared at her, his tone oppressive.
How could she easily repay all the things she owed him?
Hearing this, Emily Walker couldnt help but find his remark funny but also felt annoyed, So, tell me, what do I owe you?
Baron Stuart looked at her and then closed the distance, speaking unhurriedly, Rent, physical intimacy, and my first time. These are all debts you owe me.
Do you think youve paid them off?
He said it with a straight face, shocking everyone around him!
Especially Emily, upon hearing his words, her eyeballs nearly popped out; this man had absolutely no shame!
Talking about his first time? Why didnt he just say that he even gave her their first kiss!
Emily was so angry that she couldnt even speak. She nced at the others nearby and immediately grabbed Baron Stuarts arm, walking straight out the door!
The arm Emily grabbed happened to be the same side of Baron Stuarts back that was injured. Her sudden pull caused him some pain.
However, Baron Stuart didnt say anything, only slightly furrowing his brow.
She dragged the man behind her out of the photographypany and pulled him to a corner by the wall. At this moment, Emily didnt know where she got the strength, but she fiercely pushed the man in front of her against the wall, yelling angrily, What exactly do you want? What do I have to do for you to let me go?!
Emily roared, her small face flushed with anger. How could this man utter those words so shamelessly?
As she pushed him hard against the wall, Baron Stuarts injured scap area cracked open again from the collision. Suppressing the pain, his handsome eyebrows furrowed even more. Perspiration began to appear on his forehead as it seemed the force was stronger this time.
Noticing his furrowed eyebrows, Emily hesitated and looked puzzled.
Just as she was about to ask him what was wrong, the pain on his face suddenly disappeared, reced by a devilish smile.
Compared to the pain in his back, he was more interested in her angry look at this moment.
Werent you just telling me to say it? Youre so contradictory. One moment, you want me to speak, and the next, youre so angry. His tone was casual, yet it infuriated Emily to no end!
She was just worried about him, so could it be that his pain was all an act earlier?
What a shameless man! Could he be any more despicable?!
The more she was provoked, the more yful Baron Stuart became, And also, once youve repaid everything you owe me, Ill naturally let you go.
Hearing his words, Emily was about to explode with anger, clenching her hands by her sides.
Her chest rose and fell as her anger surged. ring at him, she yelled, What do I owe you?! As for the first time, shouldnt that be mine?! ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ??
Her cheeks were flushed with anger as she retorted.
At this moment, she couldnt care less about anything. Since he wanted to calcte, she would settle it well!
For men like him, she didnt believe it was his first time!
Hearing her words, Baron Stuarts smile deepened, Really? So it was your first time too. Thats quite a coincidence.
She wanted to punch someone.
But, she endured it.
Fine, since its the first time for both of us, lets consider it even. Is that okay? Emily calmed down. If it meant severing ties with him, she was willing to ept anything. Even if it was her first time, shed acknowledge it!
How can that do? You have to take responsibility for me, and in return, I should be responsible for you, Baron Stuart said lightly and nonchntly, looking at her as if it was only natural..
Chapter 164: Lover or Mistress?
Chapter 164: Lover or Mistress?
Trantor: 549690339
Emily Walker waspletely dumbfounded.
Responsible? This man said that she should be responsible!?
She really wanted to be speechless in anger!
Gritting her teeth, she stared at him, I dont want your responsibility!
Thats fine too, but you have to be responsible for me.
Hold it in.
Emily took a deep breath, trying to suppress the anger in her heart. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel
Fine, you want me to be responsible for you? How? How am I supposed to stay by your side? Under what pretense? As a gossip-worthy mistress? Or a secret lover? Emilys tone was firm, and a faint mist rose in her eyes for some reason.
Every time she thought about it, she didnt understand why her heart ached.
Her sudden words caught Baron Stuart off guard, and the yful smile on his face disappeared in an instant.
Mistress, lover, why did these words sound so ironic in his ears?
Cant speak? Seeing his silence, Emily continued, So your so-called responsibility is just to have me stay by your side as a gossip-worthy mistress, right?
Baron Stuart looked at her for a long time before finally opening his mouth.
Perhaps there was no way to answer, but he let out a sentence, Whats wrong with being my mistress? Many people would fight for it.
He had no way to answer her question at this moment, but if this could keep her by his side, he would not hesitate.
As long as he could keep her by his side, any method would do.
At his words, Emilys face turned pale in an instant.
What did you say? She looked at him incredulously, her voice trembling.
How could this man say such things so casually?
Even if its being a mistress, whats wrong with it? Whats wrong with staying by my side? At this moment, Baron Stuarts heart was also filled with a sudden irritability. He had never thought about these questions and didnt know how to answer them.
His words were like a cold, bone-chilling sword, so cold that Emilys heart turned to ice.
Then what if Im with Adrian Nash now? What if youre just my lover? How would you feel? Emily looked at him, her eyes filled with pain.
How could this man say such words?
Whats wrong with being a mistress? Ha, is he saying that shes only worthy of being a mistress?
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts originally calm eyes suddenly turned cold, and he snapped, I forbid you to be with him!
She could not be with any other man besides him, absolutely not!
By what right!? Emily roared back in anger. He could say such things himself, but on what grounds did he not allow her to be with others!
Because I said so, Emily, I forbid you to be with any other man. If you dare, Ill kill you for sure. If she were to abandon him, he would rather destroy her by his own hand.
Emily was taken aback again. This man was too overbearing,pletely disregarding others thoughts!
Then kill me, its best to do it now! If she had to be imprisoned by him, she might as well die!
Her defiance undoubtedly angered Baron Stuart to the extreme. He stepped forward, raised his hand, and tightly gripped her chin. The anger on his face was clearly visible, and his scarlet eyes stared straight at her, his sharp gaze seeming to strangle her!
He gritted out the words one by one, Emily Walker, you listen clearly. I wont be the first to kill you. If you dare to be with other men, I will make your little brother pay the price.
PS: Mia has read all of yourments, dears. Some readers asked about charging for this book. Mia stays upte to write every day to earn some money, please understand. This book will be chargedter, whether it is for VIP or book coins, Mia is not clear. It is decided by Mias editor.. If you have any questions, you can join Mias group: 367143826
Chapter 165: Emily Walker’s Anger
Chapter 165: Emily Walkers Anger
Trantor: 549690339
Upon hearing this, Emily Walkers eyes widened in shock, incredulously staring at the man before her.
After a moment, she finally snapped in anger, You lunatic! Do you have no humanity?!? With a sudden forceful motion, she swung her chin free from his grip and shouted at the top of her lungs.
This man actually threatened to kill her little brother!
What was she to him? A trapped pet?
Baron Stuart remained silent, his eyes bloodshot from anger.
Her forceful push reopened the wound on his back, small beads of sweat dripping from his forehead.
Furrowing his brow, he could feel the warm sensation of liquid slowly trickling down his back, sticking to his sky-blue shirt.
I told you, youre not allowed to be with any other man. You can try me if you dont believe it. Suppressing the irritation in his heart, Baron Stuart stared straight at her, emphasizing every word with seriousness.
He was slowly realizing that he seemed to be bewitched by her, bing increasingly irritable and restless because of her every word, even to the extent of threatening her in this way.
But why did this woman have to provoke him? Why couldnt she just be content to stay by his side?
Maybe she was just a mistress in the eyes of others, but to him, she was worth much more than a mere mistress.
Baron Stuart didnt dare acknowledge the truth of his feelings and where their importancey.
On what basis What gives you the right!? At this point, Emily was furious beyond measure, her voice hoarse from screaming, and she suddenly threw her clenched fists towards Baron Stuarts chest.
At this moment, she felt so powerless against the man before her. What exactly did she need to do to free herself from this devilish man?
Emilys tearful eyes glistened with unyielding anger as Baron Stuart grabbed her outstretched fists.
He remained silent all night, his every intention to keep her by his side, but now her furious eyes pierced him painfully.
All I want is for you to obediently stay by my side. He grabbed her wildly iling fists and stared at her with a cold gaze.
Hearing this, Emily paused for a moment before suddenly calming down. However, her angry eyes were anything but, locked on him as she spoke deliberately, I will absolutely never stay by your side, never!!!
It was clear that she was just outraged, but why was her heart aching so much?
Looking at her resolute eyes, Baron Stuarts heart felt unbearably restless. This woman, why did she have to challenge him like this? As long as she behaved, it would be beneficial for everyone.
He stared at her for a long time, as if trying to peer into her clear eyes for answers. Why was this woman so unwilling to stay by his side? Was it just because she didnt want to be a mistress?
If not a mistress, then what did she want to be? The Stuart Familys young mistress?
Do you care about Cam Walkers existence? After staring at her for a long time, Baron Stuart suddenly asked. Th?s chapter is updated by FindN()vel
This unexpected question caught Emily off guard, and she momentarily forgot to struggle, seeming sensitive to the topic.
Why was he suddenly asking this?
What did he mean by her caring about Cam Walkers existence?
Tell me, do you care about her existence? Seeing her hesitate, Baron Stuart asked again.
How he wished her answer would be yes..
Chapter 166: 166: Forced Hunting – I Don’t Like
Chapter 166 - 166: 166: Forced Hunting C I Dont Like
You
Trantor: 549690339
Emily Walker paused for a long time, then finally regained her thoughts, Of course not, why would I care about her existence? She asked him back.
Cam Walker is his fiancee, and she has nothing to do with her. How could she possibly care about her existence?
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts deep eyes suddenly darkened.
If she didnt care, why was she so fiercely opposed to being the mistress?
Then why wont you stay by my side obediently? Baron Stuart asked again.
Hearing this, Emily felt likeughing. How many women in this world would be willing to stay by a mans side as a mistress?
Perhaps there are many such women, but who would be content with being a hidden mistress? Who doesnt want to be the rightful wife?
Baron Stuart also thought so. Not to be narcissistic, but countless women flocked to him like moths to a me, even if they were only mistresses or lovers.
The reason I dont want to stay by your side is because Emily spoke urgently but stuttered, then continued, is because I dont like you.
Yes, she doesnt like him, which is why she is unwilling to stay by his side.
After saying this, Emily secretly told herself in her heart.
However, upon hearing herst sentence, Baron Stuarts expression suddenly turned solemn.
He stared at her silently for a long time, then finally let go of her hand and slowly spat out one word, Get lost.
He lowered his gaze without looking at Emily again, his face cold and indifferent, devoid of warmth, like a corner of an iceberg.
Seeing his suddenly cooling face, Emily hesitated for a moment, somewhat puzzled.
Did she say something wrong? Why had this man suddenly be so cold, like an iceberg?
He had just asked her to stay by his side, but now he was nonchntly telling her to get lost.
Shed get lost, dly.
Without saying anything further, Emily nced at him and then turned around, leaving without any hesitation.
Baron Stuart kept his head down, clearly in a terrible mood.
At this time, yton Howard, who had been waiting not far away, saw Emilye out but didnt see his young master. He couldnt help but be suspicious and walked towards the direction she hade from.
Sister, are you alright? Wace Carter, who was very attentive, saw at a nce that his sisters eyes were red from crying. He was worried that she had been wronged somehow.
Emily came over and looked at her brother and Adrian Nash, forcing a weak smile, Im fine.
After saying this, she couldnt help but look back. At this time, Baron Stuart and yton Howard were walking out from the corner.
yton Howard followed behind Baron Stuart, and when he saw the fresh blood staining his light blue shirt, he couldnt help but open his eyes wide in astonishment.
Young Master, your wound
Baron Stuart remained silent, just with a cold face as he walked towards the ck Bentley, not even ncing at Emily standing nearby, as if she had be a stranger to him within a second. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? FindNovel
Because the angle between them was from the side, Emily did not see the wound on his back.
yton Howard looked at the silent young master, then at Emily not far away, not knowing what the tangle between them was.
Emily, too, was confused and puzzled by Baron Stuarts sudden coldness. Watching him walk into the ck Bentley without looking back, she lowered her gaze, turned to her brother and Adrian Nash.
Lets go.
After that, the three of them got into the white Porsche..
Chapter 167: 167: Who Gave You the Qualification?
Chapter 167 - 167: 167: Who Gave You the Qualification?
Trantor: 549690339 ?????? ???? f?ndnovel
Baron Stuart sat in the back seat with a cold expression, looking at the three people entering the colorful Porsche through the outside rearview mirror.
His eyes were cold, all the anger long gone, even the deep-rooted rage vanished at this moment.
Seeing his back stained red with blood, yton Howard didnt dare to pause for a moment, starting the car and immediately heading toward the hospital.
Go back to the Stuart manor, Baron calmly spoke up midway, his eyes cold throughout.
Half an hourter, the ck Bentley arrived at the Stuart Manor. At this moment, a red sports car was apanying them into the grand courtyard.
yton nced at the drivers seat of the red sports car and looked back at Baron Stuart in the rear seat through the rearview mirror. He whispered softly, Its Lady Walker.
In the back seat, Baron Stuart had no expression at all, his face cold as ice.
The two luxury cars drove into the Stuart familys parking garage. Baron Stuart and Cam Walker got out of the car together.
Baron, Cam Walker immediately ran over with a smile as soon as she saw him. Just as she was about to hold his arm, she noticed the bright red blood stain on his scap and couldnt help but widen her eyes in shock. Baron, your wound
It was as if Baron could neither see her nor hear her words. He just walked towards the living room entrance on his own.
At this time, Vivian Ferguson, hearing themotion, rushed out of the living room. When she saw her son, her anxious heart finally settled down, but the worry still showed on her face.
Baron, the doctor said you discharged yourself from the hospital. How could you not take care of yourself like this? Why must you make your mother worry?
Still feeling unease about the blood transfusion, Baron didnt pay attention to his mother Vivian and instead walked silently towards the living room.
Madam, Young Masters wound has reopened, we must call Doctor Gavin immediately! yton, closely following, revealed a worried expression as well while speaking to Vivian.
Upon hearing this, Vivians face changed dramatically. She quickly turned around and indeed saw her sons back already dyed red by fresh blood as he entered the living room.
Lan, quickly call Doctor Gavin toe over! Scarlett finished speaking and anxiously rushed into the living room, arriving in front of her son.
Baron, what happened? How could your wound suddenly reopen like this? Vivians heart tightened again at the thought of her son barely clinging to life due to excessive blood loss before.
Baron sat on the sofa, taking off his coat, while looking at Lan who just finished making the phone call, Get me a change of clothes.
Looking at the shocking wound, Lan was also startled and anxiously replied, Yes!
After saying that, she hurriedly ran to the second floor.
yton, how could you let Baron discharge himself before he fully recovered? Seeing his reopened wound, Cam suddenly turned her head and used yton.
Beforeing here, she had gone to the hospital and learned that Baron had suddenly left on his own. She thought he had returned to the Stuart Manor, only to witness this scene.
Upon hearing Camsment, Vivian couldnt help but look at yton, her face inevitably bing somewhat displeased.
Who gave you the right to criticize my people? Baron slowly looked up, his sharp eyes staring straight at Cam Walker, his voice cold as thin ice.
His words made both Cam Walker and Vivian Ferguson slightly stunned, especially Cam Walker, whose face turned somewhat embarrassed..
Chapter 168: 168: Throwing the Mandarin Duck Stone into the Trash Can…
Chapter 168 - 168: 168: Throwing the Mandarin Duck Stone into the Trash Can
Trantor: 549690339
In front of a servant, Noblewoman Herself was unwilling to give her any face, causing her face to start turning ugly.
She was worrying about him when she med yton Howard, but he treated her like this!
Looking at the stalemate between the two, Vivian Ferguson immediately smiled and looked at her son, Baron Stuart, Cam is just worried about you, how can you talk to her like that!
Baron Stuart nced at his mother, his voice cold, Mother, when did you start learning to lie?
Caught by his question, Vivian Ferguson was stunned for a moment, not understanding his words.
Whats wrong with you, Baron Stuart? What lie did Mother tell? Vivian Ferguson seemed to have forgotten about the blood transfusion, and hadnt realized what kind of lies she had told, which caused her son to speak to her in such a cold tone. This was unprecedented.
Baron Stuart looked at his mother intently, then looked away, ignoring her.
At this moment, Doctor Gavin arrived.
Fortunately, the wound did notpletely open. After Doctor Gavins suturing, the bleeding was finally stopped.
Baron Stuart put on a clean white shirt. Due to the location of the injury affecting his arm, he struggled putting on the shirt. Seeing this, Cam Walker wanted toe and help, but she was stopped by a sharp cold nce from Baron Stuart, causing her to hesitate, not daring to approach.
Cam Walker secretly clenched her teeth, wondering if he had discovered that the blood wasnt hers? Otherwise, why was he still so cold and indifferent to her now, even worse than before?
After changing his clothes, Baron Stuart went upstairs without acknowledging Cam or his mother, Vivian Ferguson.
Watching her son go upstairs alone, Vivian Ferguson worried for a moment, then turned her head to look at yton Howard, asking in a deep voice, Where did Baron Stuart go just now?
She was worried that her son had suddenly left the hospital because of the girl named Emily Walker.
Feeling Madams displeasure, yton Howard lowered his head, replying calmly, He went to talk business with an important client.
Upon hearing this, both Vivian Ferguson and Cam Walker were doubtful, Is it true?
Yes, yton Howard nodded with an unchanged expression. He knew that
Madam has always been concerned about Young Lords rtionship with Lady Carter, so it was better not to let Madam know about todays incident involving Lady Carter to avoid furtherplications.
However, what exactly happened between Young Lord and Lady Carter, as they seemed to have had an unpleasant argument?
On the second floor, after returning to his room, Baron Stuart was already sweating from the pain he had suppressed earlier. Although he had changed into clean clothes, the sticky feeling still annoyed him.
He went into the bathroom, intending to take a quick shower while avoiding the wound.
His hand identally touched the mandarin duck stone on his neck. Baron Stuart paused, then without hesitation, tore off the mandarin duck stone from his neck.
After taking a bath and bringing out the mandarin duck stone, Baron Stuart stared at it for a long time before throwing it into the trash can
Stepping out of the room, Baron Stuart came to the study. He stayed in the study dealing with work all afternoon, not allowing anyone to disturb him, even Vivian Ferguson was blocked outside the room door.
It wasnt until dinner time that Vivian Ferguson went upstairs again, knocking on the door of the study, Baron Stuart, its time to go downstairs for dinner.
Her sons injuries had notpletely healed, and Vivian Ferguson was worried that he might not go downstairs to eat dinner.. Fresh chapters posted on find?novel
Chapter 169: 169: Camila Walker Serves Baron Stuart
Chapter 169 - 169: 169: Cam Walker Serves Baron Stuart
Trantor: 549690339
However, that wasnt the case. About ten secondster, the door to the study opened, and Baron Stuart walked out.
Seeing hime out, Vivian Ferguson finally felt relieved and smiled slightly, Its time for dinner!
At the dining table, Cam Walker was kept behind by Vivian Ferguson to join them tor dinner.
At this time, Be Stuart also came back.
Brother,e sit here! Be Stuart pointed to the spot next to her, motioning Baron Stuart to sit there.
When Cam wasnt around, she and her brother would sit on opposite sides. Now when looking at the woman across the table, Be Stuart was clearly unweing, but since she was in front of her mother, she couldnt be too obvious about it, and simply maintained a cold indifference.
As soon as Be Stuart spoke, she was promptly met with a re from Vivian Ferguson, as if to say she had no sense of propriety.
Then, she lifted her head, and smiled at her son Baron Stuart, Baron, you sit over there.
Since Cam was sitting on the side that Baron had to walk by, Vivian naturally wanted to promote the rtionship between the two and pointed to the spot beside Cam.
It was just a meal after all, and Baron didnt pay much attention to it. He sat down next to Cam without thinking too much about it.
Because, before that, it had always been his spot.
Vivian also knew this point, and thats why she let Cam sit next to Barons usual spot.
She knew that her son had always had this habit: once a thing was determined, it would be very hard to change.
His sitting down like this delighted Cam, who couldnt help but secretly hooked the corner of her lips into a smile. After all, Be had called for him to sit over there, but he didnt and chose to sit by her instead.
Cam, eat more vegetables. Since they were to be inws soon, Vivian naturally treated Cam with more courtesy.
Thinking of Emily Walker, she wished her son could be together with Cam even more.
Cam smiled and nodded, then looked at Baron beside her. Since he was injured now, should his fiance help him with the dishes?
Upon thinking about this, Cam smiled slightly, picked a chicken leg from a te, and put it into Barons bowl, You lost so much blood today; eat more to regain your strength!
She smiled at him, and ever since he chose to sit next to her, Cam had looked happy.
As Baron bowed his head to eat, a chicken leg suddenly appeared in his bowl. He couldnt help but pause, expressionlessly looking at the extra chicken leg in his bowl.
It seemed she used the same chopsticks she was using to pick it for him?
Baron had a quirk: he never touched or approached things he disliked. The rightful source is FndNovel
Seeing his suddenly cold face, Cams smile froze, not understanding why he suddenly became unhappy. Was it because she took the dish he didnt like? Seeing this, Vivian quickly chimed in with a smile, Baron, look how good Cam is to you, picking your favorite chicken leg out of all these dishes!
Be, on the other hand, couldnt help but roll her eyes at her mother, Mother! Are we supposed to pick green vegetables and radishes for my brother?
Of course, we pick the good dishes! Besides, where did her brother ever show a love for chicken legs? He just didnt dislike it, okay!
Hearing this, Vivian couldnt help but re at her daughter. This mischievous girl, always causing trouble!
Feeling her mothers re, Be pouted and silently lowered her head to eat.
Seeing that Baron didnt intend to touch the chicken leg she picked, Cam couldnt help but feel embarrassed, even hesitating to use her own chopsticks.
PS: Rmending a friends book Honey War 100 Days: Billionaire Husband Is Too Bullying. Also, currently, there are only 5 to 6 thousand updates every day, updated between 7 and 8 pm. There will be more updatester..
Chapter 170: 170: Same Noodles, Different Smell
Chapter 170 - 170: 170: Same Noodles, Different Smell
Trantor: 549690339
Baron Stuart nced at the chicken leg in his bowl, and somehow, suddenly turned to look at Cam Walker and asked coldly, Do you know how to cook instant noodles?
It seemed that, for the first time, Baron Stuart was looking at her directly.
Cam Walker was a little taken aback and stuttered, What?
Cooking instant noodles.
Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart, who were beside him, were also baffled by his words. Instant noodles had never been seen in the Stuart family before.
Why was he suddenly bringing up instant noodles now?
All three women looked at him at the same time, but Baron Stuart still had his eyes on Cam Walker, waiting for her answer.
A momentter, Cam Walker slowly came to her senses. Was he asking her to cook instant noodles?
But how? For the past 22 years, she had never cooked!
Not knowing how to respond to Baron Stuarts sudden and inexplicable words, Cam Walker hesitated.
If she said she couldnt, would he disdain her even more?
No, absolutely not!
She smiled, I Ill give it a try.
Baron Stuart watched her, then put down his bowl and chopsticks and said coldly, Sister-inw Brooke, prepare two packs of instant noodles. Hearing his order, Sister-inw Brooke had a baffled look on her face, but after a moment of confusion, she bowed and said, Yes.
About ten minutester, Sister-inw Brooke returned with the instant noodles.
Cam Walker picked up the two packs of instant noodles in front of her, looked at the expressionless Baron Stuart, and then helplessly entered the kitchen.
Having lived for more than twenty years, she had always been pampered and never cooked. Thinking about this, she suddenly felt like she was being treated like a maid.
Cam Walker approached the kitchen and looked at the instant noodles on the kitchen counter. Although she had never cooked them before, she at least knew to boil water first.
So, Cam Walker filled half of a pot with water, and after the water boiled, she clumsily added the noodles.
If it werent for Baron Stuart, and if it werent for her trying to sessfully be a member of the Stuart family and win Baron Stuarts heart, why would Cam Walker be subject to such servant-like treatment here!
More than ten minutester, the pot of instant noodles was finally ready and smelling great!
Since the seasoning in instant noodles is quite abundant, the cooked noodles had a delicious smell. Original content can be found at FindN0vel
Cam Walker held the bowl of noodles and suddenly felt a small sense of aplishment. She hadnt expected that her first time cooking would produce such fragrant noodles.
As she carried the noodles out, Cam Walker walked carefully to the side of the dining table. At this time, Baron Stuart, Vivian Ferguson, and Cam Walker were all still sitting at the dining table front.
Though Vivian Ferguson was a little unhappy about her sons sudden and unreasonable request, she smiled faintly when she saw Cam Walkering out sessfully.
Cam Walker ced the noodles in front of Baron Stuart. Be Stuart, who was next to him, saw cooked instant noodles for the first time and couldnt help swallowing. It seemed like they tasted good.
Vivian Ferguson looked at the cooked instant noodles and couldnt help but frown. She looked at her son, Baron Stuart, can this can this be eaten? Baron Stuart didnt speak, just gazed indifferently at the bowl of noodles in front of him.
Although they were both instant noodles, the ones in front of him werepletely different from the first ones he had tasted.
Why arent there any eggs and tomatoes? Baron Stuart didnt even look at Cam Walker, just stared at the bowl of noodles and asked coldly, his face remaining expressionless.
At his question, Cam Walker paused, feeling somewhat bewildered.
What eggs and tomatoes? Do they need to be added when cooking noodles?
Chapter 171: 171 Too Lazy to Even Take a Bite
Chapter 171 - 171: 171 Too Lazy to Even Take a Bite
Trantor: 549690339
Then how about I-Ill go and cook you another bowl? Although Cam was unwilling to say this, she had no choice. After all, she would rather be a bit humiliated herself, as long as it could satisfy Baron Stuart.
Baron Stuart ignored her and merely nced at the noodles before getting up and leaving the dining table.
That bowl of noodles somehow looked different from the first time.
Looking at the neglected noodles and Baron Stuarts retreating figure up the stairs, Cam felt hatred gnawing at her heart!
She had finally swallowed her pride and spent a long time in the kitchen preparing this bowl of noodles like a servant. Yet Baron Stuart didnt even bother to take a single bite, which made her feel humiliated. It felt like he was deliberately humiliating her!
As his figure disappeared at the stairs entrance on the second floor, Cam clenched her fists and forcefully suppressed her dissatisfaction in her heart.
Feeling the atmosphere growing awkward, Vivian Ferguson hurriedly smiled and said, Cam, you didnt eat much just now. Come on, sit down and eat some more.
As her words fell, Vivian reached out to invite Cam back to the dining table front.
Indeed, Cam was still hungry because she had been busy preparing instant noodles for Baron Stuart just now and hadnt even had a couple of bites of her meal.
Be Stuart, who didnt like her anyway, also stood up and said, Im full. You can eat slowly, Mother.
Having said that, she headed towards the second floor as well.
At night, feeling bored Be went to her brothers room to chat with him but didnt find her brother there. He must be busy working in the study room again!
Her brother was so awesome. Ever since their grandpa handed over the Futuren Group to him to managepletely, the Stuart Familys business had been growing bigger and bigger. Now it was almost too much to handle. However, she believed that nothing could stop her brother!
This was the reason she admired her brother the most!
Because Baron Stuart had always pampered her since childhood, Be had no habit of knocking on doors. When she arrived at the study room door, she pushed it open without hesitation.
Upon entering, she indeed saw her brother sitting at the office desk.
Baron Stuart was fully absorbed in his work and didnt need to look up to know it was his sister who had opened the door.
That was because in their home, Be Stuart was the only one who could enter his territory without knocking on the door.
Baron Stuart didnt look up but kept working with a serious and solemn expression on his face.
Brother Be cautiously approached and spoke, knowing that her brother didnt like to be disturbed when he was working.
But she was just too bored!
Moreover, she wanted to ask him why he suddenly thought of having Cam cook those noodles for him tonight. After all, they never saw those things at their home.
Without raising his head, Baron Stuart simply said, You should be sleeping at this hour.
Hehe I cant sleep, I want to chat with you. Be sat down on the sofa nearby, looking lively and adorable in her little white rabbit pajamas. The source of th?s content is Fndovel
I dont have time, Baron Stuart replied, his face expressionless, and his mindpletely focused on the document.
But, this was strange. In the past, whenever she went to find her brother, even if he was busy, he would always raise his head and give her a smile.
Brother Be looked at him, her eyebrows furrowing in suspicion. Today. I mean, the noodles you had Cam cook, how did you suddenly think of having her cook instant noodles for you? Have you eaten them before? Where did you try them?
Chapter 172: 172: Have You Met Emily Walker?
Chapter 172 - 172: 172: Have You Met Emily Walker?
Trantor: 549690339
Tell her when it happened, and shell go try it out someday, as it seems to have a pretty good taste.
Baron Stuart paused in the middle of signing, his gaze lifted slightly, as if his thoughts had drifted to another ce.
After a moment, he finally spoke up, seeming dazed, I havent tried it.
Hearing this, Be Stuart frowned in disappointment, as she had initially thought that her brother had already tried it and would tell her the address. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? findnovel
She never expected that he hadnt tried it at all.
Why did he ask Cam Walker to cook it then? Was it just to mess with Cam Walker?
Hmm, that was a possibility!
Oh Be Stuart sat on the sofa hugging a pillow, swinging her legs lightly, then changed the topic. By the way, brother, have you met with Emily Walker? Hows her health? Upon mentioning this, Be Stuart lowered her face and mumbled to herself, Losing so much blood all at once, I wonder if she has recovered yet
She spoke naturally, not seeming to be talking to Baron Stuart at all.
However, upon hearing this topic, Baron Stuarts hand, browsing the file folder, paused once more.
He put down the document in his hand, raised his cold face, and looked at Be
Stuart sitting on the sofa, his voice deep, Go back to your room and sleep.
Be Stuart raised her head, wondering whats wrong with her elder brother?
Alright, it seemed that she was disturbing his work!
Reluctantly, she left Baron Stuarts study room and returned to her own room. As soon as she entered, the cell phone on her bed rang.
She nced at the caller ID, which showed it was from Leonardo Bryson, and immediately answered with excitement.
Thankfully, her elder brother asked her to return to the room; otherwise, she would have missed Leonardo Brysons call!
Thus, Be Stuart who was bored chatted with Leonardo Bryson untilte at night before going to sleep.
Early the next morning, Baron Stuart, as usual, got up on time. Although he is recovering at home, he still maintains his habit of waking up on time every day.
After changing his shirt and washing up, Baron Stuart went downstairs for breakfast.
During breakfast, Be Stuart suddenly discovered something.
She sat facing Baron Stuart and asked with confusion, Brother, where is your pendant? Did you return it to Emily Catching herself before finishing, Be Stuart quickly nced at her mother, who was sitting nearby.
Mother seemed to dislike Emily Walker, so this matter should be kept from her.
For the past few days, she had seen her brother wearing the mandarin duck stone pendant. Why was it missing today?
Hearing her words, Baron Stuarts chewing motion paused only to respond indifferently, I threw it away.
What? He threw it away? Be Stuart looked bewildered.
Wasnt that thing Emily Walkers? Why did he throw it away?
Brother, why did you throw it away? That thing belonged to Emily Again, stopping mid-sentence, Be Stuart nced at her mother.
Vivian Ferguson seemed to have caught on to something, and inquired curiously, What mandarin duck stone?
Nothing, just a pendant I bought a while ago. I didnt like it, so I just threw it away. And with that, Baron Stuart continued eating his breakfast with a cold expression.
Be Stuart slowly chewed her food, looking at her brother.
Something was wrong, something was abnormal about her brother, there must be a problem!
After breakfast, Baron Stuart got up and returned to his room on the second floor.
Upon entering the room, his gaze involuntarily went towards the trash can where the mandarin duck stone was thrown away yesterday.
However, as his eyes swept across, the trash can fromst night was nowpletely empty
He jolted, his eyebrows furrowing slightly..
Chapter 173: 173: Who asked you to clean up the garbage!?
Chapter 173 - 173: 173: Who asked you to clean up the garbage!?
Trantor: 549690339
After a standoff of just under three seconds, Baron Stuart quickly turned to dash downstairs, hollering at the living room, Who cleaned my room today!? He was furiously indignant, visibly in a terrible mood.
Still at the dinner table, Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart were both taken aback as they saw him suddenly rush down and rage at the servants. Their movements halted mid-meal, watching him in a daze.
Servants were always terrified when the master was angry, fearing they had identally provoked their master, thus losing their good jobs.
A few of the aunt servants hurried to the living room after hearing his shout, their hearts racing in fear as they looked up at the Young Master on the staircase. This update is avable on find~novel
Stuart, what happened? Vivian Ferguson also got up and walked into the living room. Seeing her son enraged, she became somewhat puzzled.
Baron Stuart ignored his own mother and instead red with evident anger, I asked who cleaned my room?!
Time seemed to stand still for a few seconds. The atmosphere was somewhat terrifying, as if the entire living room was filled with the smell of gunpowder, just waiting to explode.
A momentter, a servant aunt came in from outside the living room just in time to hear Baron Stuarts roar.
She shivered, taking a fearful step forward without daring to look at Baron
Stuart, her voice trembling, It it was me.
All the servants of the Stuart family knew that their young master did not like other people cleaning his room while he was still in it, so the aunt servants would only go up to tidy and organize the room when he went downstairs for breakfast.
This was how it had always been until now, and today was no exception.
But why did the young master suddenly lose his temper? Could it be that he lost something? Or did she break something?
But ording to her memory, she didnt think she had broken anything.
Hearing her, Baron Stuart turned to the aunt servant, his voice grave, Who told you to clean the trash can?
The aunt paused, somewhat taken aback.
Didnt the young master dislike leftover stuff from the previous day being in his room the next day? So cleaning the trash can every day was a must.
Seeing his grumpy face, the servant was terrified, thinking she had done something she shouldnt have, and was panicking.
Being servants, no matter how right they were, they were always wrong in front of the master!
Seeing her son irrationally getting angry, Vivian Ferguson on the side had no choice but to speak, Stuart, isnt it always that someone cleans your room when you are eating? That rule was made by you.
Baron Stuart nced at the scared servant aunt, still ignoring his mother, but he did take in her words.
Where did you throw the trash from my room? Baron Stuart stared at the servant, asking in a deep voice.
The aunt was filled with fear, and her voice trembled as she said, Atat the first trash can at the entrance of the residential area
Before the servant could finish speaking, Baron Stuart was already seen dashing out.
(Note: The residential area refers to an upscale viplex, not a residential district.)
Watching her brother who suddenly rushed out, Be Stuart also had a puzzled look on her face. Could it be that her brother had lost something?
The Stuart Manor wasnt far from the entrance, and about ten minutester, Baron Stuart returned, his light blue shirt in disarray. This was the first time that she had seen him in such a state.
Because her brother was the cleanest person she knew!
Vivian Ferguson at the side was so surprised that she could hardly speak, asking, Stu Stuart, what is.
Chapter 174: 174: A Chance Encounter with Bella Stuart
Chapter 174 - 174: 174: A Chance Encounter with Be Stuart
Trantor: 549690339
Baron Stuart walked past the mother and daughter with a nk expression, heading towards the staircase entrance.
When he passed by Be Stuart, she clearly saw the thin string in her brothers hand, with the mandarin duck stone hanging at the end.
Did Brother go to look for the mandarin duck stone? But, he said he threw it away, right?
Huh? Could it be that it was thrown into that trash can? But if he decided to throw it away, why did he go back and find it again?
A series of questions shed in Be Stuarts mind.
With Adrian Nashs introduction, Emily Walker and her brother Wace Carter sessfully joined the bridal photographypany. As he said, being an assistant wasnt very difficult. Perhaps because of Adrians connections, Emily and Wace were treated well at thepany.
Emily saw other assistants scolded and punished daily, but she and her brother didnt have to face that.
The bridal photographypany had good perks; the best being a monthly housing allowance.
This meant a 1,000 USD monthly supplement, half the normal rent cost.
Emily and Wace received abined 2,000 USD allowance every month. Emily was initially doubtful about this, butter learned from her colleagues that thepany did indeed offer such benefits.
With the extra allowance, Emily and Wace rented a two-room, one-hall apartment for 3,000 USD a month, leaving them to pay only 1,000 USD each month.
Life had finally settled down.
One day after work, Emily thought it was time for her brother to have a proper set of clothes since getting discharged from the hospital. Seeing other assistants dressed well, she decided to take him shopping that evening.
Not having dinner together, the two hurried to Pedestrian Street to buy clothes.
Wace, what do you want for dinner tonight? Emily felt guilty for not knowing how to cook. Unable to make her brothers favorite dishes, she could only prepare instant noodles.
Wace smiled, I am fine with anything, as long as Sister has it.
He would always say that. Although Emily felt grateful, she couldnt help but think she wasnt taking care of him properly.
Sister, lets not buy clothes for me right now. We can buy them once we get our sry. Wace was worried their living expenses wouldnt be enough, as they hadnt yet received their sries.
But Emily smiled and said, Its fine. You dont have any decent clothes yet.
After trying on different options in various shops, they finally bought Wace a decent casual shirt and pants, which cost just over 380 yuan.
By the time they finished shopping, it was already 7 PM. Since it was summer, the sky hadnt darkened yet.
On their way past a supermarket, they still hadnt had dinner. As usual, Emily could only buy instant noodles to cook and eat. Updates are released by find~novel
Are you tired of eating this? After leaving the supermarket, Emily looked at her brother and asked with a smile.
No! Wace replied with a smile.
Emily smiled, thinking her brother had be much more understanding.
Just as they were about to leave Pedestrian Street, they ran into Be Stuart.
Noticing a familiar figure from the corner of her eye, Be paused, turned around, and stared at the familiar silhouette.
Wasnt that ?
Emily! Be Stuart wasnt sure, but she called Emilys name anyway.
Hearing her name, Emily stopped and looked back with confusion.
It really is you! As soon as she saw Emily, Be walked over and looked her up and down.
PS: My dears, I apologize for thete update today!
Chapter 175: 175: Brother’s Love Rival?
Chapter 175 - 175: 175: Brothers Love Rival?
Trantor: 549690339
Although she didnt particrly like her before, ever since she had given her brother a blood transfusion, Be Stuarts regard for her had grown a bit. Looking at Be Stuart in front of her, Emily Walker was somewhat surprised, and at the same time, she felt a strange sensation burgeoning in her heart.
It had been half a month since thest time she saw that man.
And at this moment, she unexpectedly bumped into his sister here.
Emily Walker pursed her lips and gave a smallugh.
She noticed the man next to her, who seemed quite tall but whose face revealed an age not too different from hers.
Its odd, did Emily Walker dump her outstanding brother and start to be with this pretty boy?
Thinking of her brothers abnormal behavior during this period, Be Stuart couldnt help but specte secretly.
By the way, have you been feeling better since thest time you gave my brother a blood transfusion? Be Stuart unusually took on a caring tone today, making Emily Walker feel a tad ufortable.
What happened to Young Miss Stuart all of a sudden? Why did even her tone change?
Upon hearing this, Wace Carter looked at Emily Walker in shock and asked, Sis, who did you give a blood transfraction to? Checktest chapters at FndNovel
He had no idea that the girl in front of him was Baron Stuarts sister.
No wonder his sister looked much paler after she was discharged from the hospital. And here he thought it was due to a rough life. But it turns out she had given someone else a blood transfusion.
Emily Walker turned her head to look at Wace Carter. Up to this moment, her little brother had no idea shed given blood to Baron Stuart. And judging from his expression, he had been quite worried about her rtionship with Baron Stuart.
Howe, you dont recognize my brother? Before Emily Walker had a chance to speak, Be Stuart haughtily broke in, throwing a scornful nce at Wace Carter.
Just thinking that this handsome man might be her brothers rival made her inexplicably annoyed, and naturally, she didnt show him a friendly face. Upon receiving Be Stuarts scornful look, Wace Carter appeared confused.
Did he offend this girl somewhere?
And also, her brother? Who was her brother? Was he supposed to know him?
Looking at her appearance, it seemed to resemble somebodys face but he couldnt remember who it was for a moment.
Who is your brother? Wace Carter asked in a calm tone.
Hearing this, Be Stuart looked at him surprised and a bit annoyed. You dont know my brother?
No wonder he dared to rival her brother for a woman. So, it turned out that he didnt know her brother!
Ha, kiddo, let me tell you, youd better run away before my brother discovers you! If he finds out that youve been going after his woman, youll most certainly meet a terrible end.
After saying this, Be Stuart shook her head as if it was a pity, and her sympathizing gaze swept over him. She genuinely felt sorry for him. After all, he appeared to be in his early twenties. It would be a pity if he died young. The baffling words confused Wace Carter, even Emily Walker seemed to be puzzled.
Only after a long while, did Emily Walker seem toprehend what Be Stuart was implying. She turned to Be Stuart and said, Miss Stuart, this is my younger brother, Wace Carter.
What?
Be Stuart faltered for a moment, ncing between Emily Walker and Wace Carter.
Her younger brother?
Sis, hearing this, Wace Carter finally understood something, You called her Miss Stuart? Is she Is she Baron Stuarts younger sister, the youngdy from the Stuart family?
Hed heard that she was 18 years old. So the arrogant youngdy in front of him must be the same one hed heard about..
Chapter 176: Can I Come to Your Home for a Meal?
Chapter 176: Can I Come to Your Home for a Meal? Get full chapters from findnovel
Trantor: 549690339
Emily Walker pursed her lips slightly and didnt say much. Instead, she turned to Be Stuart, Lady Stuart, were going to leave now.
Saying that, the siblings were about to leave.
Watching their departing figures, Be immediately chased after them, Hey, I have so many questions to ask you!
Seeing her rushing up, Emily looked surprised, and with a frown, stared at her.
I, I want to ask you, are you feeling better? Ever since thest time she saw her pale and leaving the hospital, Be had been quite concerned about her.
Hearing the question, Emily smiled. She wasnt used to the sudden change in
Be yet. Im much better now, thank you.
Oh Be nodded her head, eyes downcast, as if she still had a lot of questions to ask but couldnt think of anything for the moment.
Following her drooping gaze, Be spotted the transparent bag in Emilys hand.
Whats that?
Emily looked where she was pointing, Instant noodles.
Instant noodles? Werent those the noodles her brother wanted to make for Cam Walker recently? Be furrowed her brows in confusion before looking back up at Emily. Why did you buy these?
Embarrassed by this topic, Emily still didnt feel too ashamed and just told the truth, We havent had dinner yet, so we thought wed take them home to cook.
Upon hearing that, Bes eyes lit up, Cooked? Can Ie over to your ce to eat?!
She looked at Emily with glowing eyes, holding her clothes near her chest with both hands and begging.
Caught off guard by her sudden reaction, Emily hesitated and asked, Come to my ce to eat?
Yes! Be nodded her head eagerly, having wanted to try this taste for a long time!
Emily was dumbfounded. What was going on with young Miss Foster? She actually wanted to go to her house to eat instant noodles?
Looking at her expectant gaze, Emily somehow agreed, possibly unable to resist her pitiful, pleading look.
The three of them arrived at a residential building, where Emily and her brother lived on the second floor.
Looking at the decent environment of the residential area, it was Bes first time visiting such a ce.
They entered the living room, which was small in Bes perspectivepared to her own house.
She sat down on the small sofa in the living room and as a courtesy, Cam Walker poured her a ss of boiled water.
Looking at the water ss on the tea table, Be didnt like it. As a habit, she looked up and asked, Do you have anything like fruit juice?
Hearing that, Cam Walker hesitated, as young Miss Foster was really hard to serve, Sorry, we dont have those things.
They didnt even have fruit juice? Be was skeptical.
Emily came out of the kitchen, having put the stuff away. As neither she nor her brother liked fruit juice, they didnt have any of those things.
How about I make you a cup of milk tea instead? Serving the guest with boiled water didnt seem too considerate.
The only thing Emily could think of was Mandarins Duck Milk Tea, as she remembered that Be loved to drink milk tea from her store when she was working there.
However, she wasnt sure if Be would like Mandarins Duck Milk Tea.
A few minutester, Emily brought a cup of Mandarins Duck Milk Tea in front of Be, But its not pudding-vored.
Its fine! It was better than boiled water, Beughed.
She took a small sip of the milk tea, a faint bitterness mixed with a thick milky aroma. It tasted somewhat simr to coffee but with its own unique vor..
Chapter 177: Being Invited to the Engagement Banquet 1
Chapter 177: Being Invited to the Engagement Banquet 1
Trantor: 549690339
Half an hourter, the three-minute instant noodles were ready.
Looking at the fragrant three bowls of noodles, Be Stuart was eager to dig in.
There were eggs and tomatoes in them, which looked even better than those made by Cam Walker!
Well then, Im going to start eating! she said as she couldnt wait any longer, picking up her chopsticks, blowing on the noodles, and preparing to put them in her mouth. Just then, her cell phone ringtone sounded.
Be took out her cell phone with a touch of annoyance, wondering who the hell dared interrupt her meal!
She nced at the caller ID, and it read: Mother!
Oh, its Mom! This update is avable on Find[?]ovel
Hello, Mom!
Be, why havent youe home yet? Its almost 8 PM. Vivian Ferguson, who was sitting in the living room, looked worried.
Mom, dont worry. Im at Emilys Be paused, then quickly changed her words, Im at a ssmates house for dinner. Ill be back home soon.
ssmate? Which ssmate? Vivian Ferguson asked, frowning.
Uhanyway, you dont know them. Thats it, Ill be back soon. Bye! As if fearing her mother would continue probing, Be hurriedly hung up the phone without waiting for Vivian to reply.
Looking at the hung-up phone, Vivian Ferguson was helpless.
ncing at Baron Stuart on the sofa, she said, Baron, its time for dinner. Wheres Be? Baron asked calmly as he took a seat at the dining table.
She said shes having dinner at a ssmates house and will be backter.
Mansa International Wedding Photography
At 3 PM, the makeup artist Antonio Bailey anxiously said to the photographer
Jason, Im leaving the rest to you, Emily! Lets go.
Antonio quickly packed up his things and prepared to leave the studio with Emily.
Seeing this, Jason hurriedly asked, Hey, where are you guys going?
I have no choice. A good friend is having an engagement party, and I have to make her the most beautiful bride in the world tonight! Antonio said, pulling Emily along and looking back at Jason.
Hey, you two are going together?!
Of course! Emily is my assistant, and tonights event is also considered part of my working hours, so if Emily goes, shell get extra overtime pay! Antonio smiled and left the photographypany with Emily.
Sister Carter, arent we going to do makeup for your friend? About half an hourter, their car arrived at arge shopping mall, where Antonio was busy selecting dresses while Emily looked puzzled by his side.
Yes, but after we finish our work, well just go to her engagement banquet. Antonio picked out a dress for himself and then ced a white rhinestone dress on Emily, saying, Come on, try this one.
Looking at the dress being stuffed into her hands, Emily wondered if she was really going to attend the banquet.
Do I have to attend too? Emily asked Antonio, Of course! Ive already agreed with my friend. Besides, how would you get home alone?
Antonio is a twenty-four-year-old woman, righteous by nature, who also took good care of Emily at work.
After the two had selected their dresses, they headed to the most luxurious five-star hotel in E City.
The car arrived at the hotel entrance, and Emily stepped out, only to realize that the so-called five-star luxury hotel was in fact the Futuren Hotel.
Looking at the familiar hotel entrance, Emily felt as if something had been touched deep within her heart. She hesitated and stood still, staring nkly at the reception hall.
Seeing her not moving, Antonio, who had already walked ahead, turned around and asked, Whats wrong?
Chapter 178: Being Invited to Attend the Engagement Banquet 2
Chapter 178: Being Invited to Attend the Engagement Banquet 2
Trantor: 549690339
Emily Walker came to her senses and smiled, Its fine.
Then, the two of them walked to the second floors Wedding Banquet Host Floor.
Emily was not surprised by the luxurious environment here, because she had been here before.
At this time, it was only half past four in the afternoon, so the Banquet Hall was not crowded, with only the staff invited by the organizer and the security personnel from the Futuren Hotel working here.
As they approached the Banquet Hall, some of the relevant employees were busy decorating the hall with pink roses and pure lilies, which looked so romantic and elegant.
Emily couldnt help but feel a little envious of tonights bride, who must be the most beautiful and happiest of all.
Hey, old ssmate, Im here, where are you? Antonio Bailey called her old ssmate, who happened to be the soon-to-be bride tonight.
After receiving the specific address over the phone, Antonio hung up and took Emily with her to the Brides Makeup and Resting Room.
Just as they arrived at the rooms door, they saw a beautifully shaped woman standing by the door, looking at them.
Long time no see, old ssmate. Antonio walked over, hugged the beautiful woman, and then let go, You are really enviable, with both a fulfilling career and love life!
Youre one to talk. Wheres your Jason? the beautiful woman joked.
Dont even mention him to me! Antonio couldnt help but nce at the soon-to-be bride when she thought of Jason.
Meanwhile, Emily seemed to have heard some shocking news, her pupils widening.
So it turned out that Sister Carter and Jason were
By the way, this is my assistant Emily Walker. I mentioned her to you before. Antonio turned to Emily and introduced her to the soon-to-be bride.
The soonto-be bride looked at Emily, smiled slightly, and reached out her hand, Hello, wee to my wedding banquet.
Seeing the extended hand, Emily felt ttered and reached out her own hand, not forgetting to wipe it on her body first, Hello.
Because the woman in front of her looked so noble and beautiful, and her face seemed familiar
!!! I remember now!
It was the popr movie star Rosanne Nichols, who had transitioned from the modeling industry to the film industry!
She really was beautiful, even more so than how she looked on TV.
Emily was not someone who chased after stars, but she was still shocked by Rosanne Nichols appearance.
After some small talk, everyone entered the Makeup Room to begin preparations for Rosannes big day.
Before long, the soon-to-be groom arrived.
By the time everyones makeup was done and everything was in ce, it waste evening about six. At this time, some prominent families, international movie stars, and well-known figures from the entertainment and business circles who were invited to the banquet tonight have arrived one after another, alling to congratte the couple. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel
Alright, take a look, I guarantee youll be the most beautiful bride tonight! Looking at herself in the mirror, Rosanne Nichols smiled faintly, looking at Antonio Bailey, who was leaning on her shoulder in the mirror reflections,
Thanks to my old ssmate then.
Alright, you and your assistant should also change your clothes quickly. The wedding banquet is about to begin. After that, Rosanne stood up and took Emily and Antonio into another dressing room.
By the time everything was ready, it was already 7 PM, and the Banquet Hall was already filled with guests.
Emily wore a pure white knee-length strapless dress, with a rhinestone embellished bow tie on the chest, perfectly fitting under the bust, making her look charming and innocent at the same time..
Chapter 179: Being Invited to the Engagement Banquet 3
Chapter 179: Being Invited to the Engagement Banquet 3
Trantor: 549690339
Her silky long hair that hangs on either side of her cheeks was skillfully pinned up at the back of her head by Antonio Bailey, leaving the rest of the hair naturally trailing down her back. She looked pure and sweet.
After Antonios careful styling, Emily Walker instantly transformed into a delicate and charming young woman.
Here, stuff this in! Because Emilys chest was on the smaller side, the strapless dress she was wearing didnt tter her figure as much as it could. Antonio had no choice but to stuff two chest pads inside, making the ensemble look perfect.
Emily stood still, feeling ufortable no matter how she adjusted to the sudden addition to her chest.
Sister Carter, is it too tight? She furrowed her brow; the dress was wrapped so tightly around her by Antonio! N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on FindN()vel
Antonio, however, lookedpletely nonchnt. While fussing with the dress, she said, This isnt tight. You dont know how much other women squeeze themselves just to show off their cleavage!
After saying this, Antonio tightened the back of Emilys dress even more, causing her to wince in pain.
All right, were done!
After they were both finished dressing, the two walked out of the rxation room and headed towards the banquet hall. However, as they left the room, they collided with a man head on.
Wearing high heels, Emily nearly stumbled and fell after being bumped into by the man. Antonio quickly grabbed her, asking, Are you all right?
Emily shook her head and looked at the man who had fallen to the ground after the collision.
RyleeRylee, why are you marrying someone else, when I cherish you so much
The man appeared to be in his forties, seemingly drunk, lying on the ground and mumbling to himself.
Lets go, dont bother with him. Antonio had little patience for inebriated men, and without lingering, quickly pulled Emily into the wedding banquet hall.
The wedding celebration began, filling the banquet hall withughter and chatter.
Emily stood quietly to the side, feeling somewhat uneasy in this setting.
The bride was Antonios ssmate, and naturally, many other ssmates attended the event. Soon Antonio was whisked away by others, leaving Emily alone.
There was a suddenmotion in the hall, and Emily, holding her wine ss, followed everyones line of sight.
At this moment, she saw the grand entrance being pushed open by two security guards, with a man in a ck suit entering from outside.
His handsome face, carved like jade, emanated an unweing frostiness. His entire being exuded an unstoppable radiance. Even though the newlyweds were the stars of the show, the instant the man entered, it seemed as if he stole everyones attention.
Baron Stuart entered the wedding banquet hall with an icy expression, paying no attention to Emily in the crowd.
However, Emily noticed him, her expression freezing in disbelief.
Why was he here?
Looking around, Emily suddenly felt an urge to flee.
She once said that she would avoid ces where he was present.
Today, there was no way she could take a detour, but she could try avoiding him, right?
As Baron Stuart entered the grand hall, he suddenly paused, furrowing his brow before looking around.
Due to his tall and upright stature, even in a wedding banquet hall filled with guests, he could still see everything with perfect rity.
However, at this time, Emily had already swiftly entered a corridor at the back of the banquet hall, unnoticed.
Walking down the hallway, she suddenly realized how small the world was. The man she had been trying so desperately to avoid seemed to appear wherever she was, at every moment.
PS: How many people are urging for an update? Let Mia Harizon see it in thements section; an extra chapter will be added if it exceeds 100! (If Mia cant see your book reviews, she wont have motivation to write (T ^ T) and how can she add more chapters.
Chapter 180: 180: First Love ? Blessings for Each Other
Chapter 180 - 180: 180: First Love ? Blessings for Each Other
Trantor: 549690339
She had changed her job, and there was no longer any connection with that man, but still, as a humble makeup assistant, she finds herself at this upscale Futuren Hotel C a ce she cant ever seem to forget.
Long time no see. Rosanne Nichols, seeing Baron Stuart walk in, couldnt help but move forward and greet him with a smile.
Baron Stuart looked up and saw the woman standing before him, his expression was calm, but the coldness he used to carry was gone.
Congrattions. He spoke quietly, neither warm nor cold, his mind flickering back to their university years of youth and romance.
Rosanne looked at him, a bittersweet smile lifting the corner of her mouth.
Best wishes to you too.
When he got engaged, she hadnt received an invitation from the Stuart family, and so, she couldnt be there to bless him. Now, she couldnt help but wonder if that was a regret.
Baron Stuarts deep gaze was fixed on the woman in front of him. She was truly beautiful. During their university years, he had fallen for her beauty.
But before their rtionship could blossom, her family background had been met with utter disapproval from Grandpa Zachary, and they had lost contact for many years since, only asionally running into each other at public events.
Baron Stuart was not here to attend her wedding or to wish her well. He was here simply because the wedding was held at Futuren Hotel, and as a result he received an invitation from the grooms parents.
Just as the two were talking, Antonio Bailey walked in.
She was a good friend of Rosanne Nichols and naturally knew of Baron Stuart.
After all, during their university years, they both were touted as the perfect couple.
Vivian, youre here. This is Baron Stuart, you Remembering their past from university, Rosanne hesitated for a moment. You should know him.
Antonio Bailey smiled calmly. Although Rosanne had faced opposition from the Stuart family during their university years, and despite the heartbreak that
came with it, she had gotten over it. After all this time, Rosanne had found her
happiness, and those old memories didnt weigh her down anymore.
Perhaps it was the imposing and dignified aura of the man before her that left her unable to pluck up the courage to even shake his hand. She just nodded and said, Hello, with a smile.
Rosanne Nichols turned her head and smiled at Baron Stuart, This is my best friend in college, Antonio Bailey.
Although Baron Stuart wasnt very familiar with Antonio Bailey, he seemed to vaguely remember her always being around Rosanne on campus, and that they were quite close.
On the basis of his deep, mysterious gaze, Baron Stuart merely nced at Antonio Bailey but did not say a word, only nodding curtly.
Speaking of which, wheres your assistant? In the absence of Emily Walker, Rosanne Nichols asked in surprise.
Only after being questioned did Antonio Bailey suddenly remember the existence of Emily Walker! ?????? ???? find~novel
Oh! She began to look around anxiously, but being of short stature, she couldnt see much.
She was so busy catching up with her ssmates that she hadpletely forgotten about Emily Walker. With a hotel this big, it would be disastrous if she lost her. Adrian Nash, her boss, would surely be livid!
Just when she was lost in her thoughts, a voice that was both sexy and maic suddenly echoed in her ears.
Long time no see, young lord. Adrian Nash walked up with a tall ss in his hand. His thin lips lifted into a perfect curve and his shining eyes were fixed on Baron Stuart,den with hidden meanings.
Baron Stuart lifted his gaze at the sound of Adrians voice, looking at him. For some reason, in his mind, the ordinary but clear face of Emily Walker shed before him..
Chapter 181: 181: Turning the Corner, Encounter
Chapter 181 - 181: 181: Turning the Corner, Encounter
Trantor: 549690339
I remember thest time I saw her, she got into Adrian Nashs car.
Damn it, has she been with this man all along these past half a month?
The thought of it made Baron Stuarts face turn sour, a hint of irritability flickering across it.
Ignoring Adrian Nash, he took a light sip of his high-end red wine.
By the way, where is Emily Walker? Adrian Nash seemed to do it on purpose, he nced at Antonio Bailey standing on one side, but from the corner of his eye, he took a covert look at Baron Stuart, as if he were dering something.
At his words, the hand that Baron Stuart had around his wine ss paused. How long had it been since hest heard that name?
His abnormality was clearly noticed by Adrian Nash, who secretly curled the corner of his mouth victoriously.
On the other hand, Antonio Baileyughed awkwardly, AhEmily, she was here just now, let me go and check.
With that, she slipped out of the crowd.
Adrian Nash turned his head, a sexy and charming smile ying on his lips the entire time. Regardless, the feeling of victory coursed through him at having been able to take Emily away from Baron Stuart.
Baron Stuart, shall we have a drink? He held out his wine ss,ughing as he watched Baron Stuart.
Baron Stuart shot a cold look at the wine in his hand and walked away without acknowledging the offer, his face expressionless.
Watching his retreating figure, Adrian Nashs smile deepened. Follow current nov?ls on Find?Novel
Rosanne Nichols on the side was somewhat puzzled.
Congrattions, our campus beauty. Adrian Nash turned his face nonchntly andughed as he looked at Rosanne Nichols.
Rosanne Nichols came back to reality, Thank you.
Emily Walker unknowingly found herself in the restroom, feeling a sense of tranquility in the quietness.
Standing in front of the washbasin, staring at herself in the huge mirror, on second thoughts, didnt she look good once she was made up?
Indeed, as the international top makeup artist, Sister Carter did justice to her fame by transforming her from an ugly duckling to a beautiful swan!
Having used the restroom, Emily decided against going back to the banquet hall, preferring to find a quiet spot to spend the lingering hours instead.
Barely stepping out of the restroom, she bumped into a familiar face around the corner, her feet stopping dead in their tracks, her expression stupefied.
The perfect, jade-like face was as stunning as always, irresistibly alluring.
Seeing the person in front of him, Baron Stuart was equally surprised. But he kept that surprise tucked under his cold expression, his face, as always, void of any warmth.
Seeing his icy gaze, Emily instinctively lowered her eyes.
This man, when he had that cold look on his face, he always emitted a king-like domineering coldness, sending chills down ones spine and making it hard to look into his icy gaze.
Ah, Emily, I finally found you! Howe you are here all by yourself? At this moment, Antonio Bailey ran over. Since she was behind Baron Stuart, she didnt notice the man was Baron Stuart. She ran past him to grab Emilys hand, Lets go, Adrian Nash has been looking around for you. If he doesnt see you soon, he is going to kill me!
Emily was taken aback by Antonio Baileys sudden appearance and words. However, she let herself be dragged away, giving a hesitant nce back at the man standing there.
But, Adrian Nash was looking for her? Did Adrian Nash himselfe as well?
The man left behind, Baron Stuart, clenched his fist when he heard those words!
Was she really with Adrian Nash?
Thinking about how her beauty tonight was likely the result of meticulous dressing up for Adrian Nash, Baron Stuart could hardly contain the anger rising in him, spreading throughout his body.
He abruptly turned his head, watching the two run towards the wedding banquet hall..
Chapter 182: 182: Are you in such a hurry to see him?
Chapter 182 - 182: 182: Are you in such a hurry to see him?
Trantor: 549690339
Just as he turned around, Emily Walker stumbled and fell t on her face due to being pulled too quickly by Antonio Bailey and not being very good at walking in high heels
Emily Walkernded embarrassingly on the ground, her brows furrowed, her butt aching. She didnt know whether the man behind her had left or not. If that man saw her in this position, shed bepletely humiliated.
Ah, Emily, are you okay? Antonio Bailey felt somewhat guilty, and hurriedly helped Emily Walker up.
Upon standing up, Emily Walker couldnt help but nce over to see if the man who had been standing there had left.
But as she looked, she nearly lost her breath. The man was walking towards the two of them!
As Baron Stuart approached the two women, his gaze remained fixed on Emily Walkers face.
Only then did Antonio Bailey notice his handsome face, her eyes widening in surprise!
Baron She almost blurted out Baron Stuarts name. She got used to calling
him that during her university years with Rosanne Nichols. Of course, she
never addressed him by his name directly, only mentioning it when chatting
with Rosanne Nichols.
What are you doing here? Not knowing how to address him, Antonio Bailey simply skipped over it.
Baron Stuart didnt even look at her, ring at Emily Walker with anger in his eyes.
Seeing this, Antonio Bailey couldnt help but feel puzzled. Could these two know each other?
Emily, do you know Young Master Stuart? she cautiously whispered into Emily Walkers ear.
Emily Walker came back to her senses, nced at Antonio Bailey, and indifferently shook her head, Lets go.
Just as they turned to leave, they heard Baron Stuarts furious voice, piercing their eardrums!
Emily Walker! Baron Stuart roared. This woman actually imed not to know him? Was she that eager to see Adrian Nash?!
Stunned by his deafening roar, the two women paused simultaneously. Antonio Bailey, in particr, was frightened by the terrifying sound and couldnt help but look back at Baron Stuart.
His icy re and anger on his face made her secretly swallow, having heard that this man was capricious and unpredictable, but she never thought it would be true.
As Baron Stuart slowly approached, his sharp gaze swept over Antonio Bailey, who trembled in fear.
Seeing his cold eyes, Antonio Bailey felt shivers down her spine and wondered if she would be killed by his gaze if she didnt leave now.
You, you guys chat She let go of Emily Walkers hand and left as if escaping. Content originallyes from FndNovel
Sister Carter
Emily Walker wanted to catch up, but Baron Stuart stopped her with one shout,
Are you in such a hurry to see him?
Emily Walker paused, and turned to look at him. There was some confusion in her eyes, but she quickly understood.
It seems like its none of your business. She lowered her head, a little afraid to meet his gaze.
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts anger deepened, his face bing even uglier.
So, are you together with him now? He advanced towards her, his voice colder than ever before.
She was a little scared of his approach, and slowly retreated.
She couldnt figure out this man. So much time had passed, why was he bothering her again now? It seemed like she couldnt guard herself well enough against him, and yet he always pursued her relentlessly.
Tell me! Are you with him now or not? The thought of her fair body lying beneath Adrian Nash night after night agitated Baron Stuarts heart, and he had no ce to vent his frustration.
His voice turned from cold to angry, making people dare not to provoke him so easily..
Chapter 183: 183: Forcibly Stealing a Kiss
Chapter 183 - 183: 183: Forcibly Stealing a Kiss
Trantor: 549690339
Emily Walker calmed herself, then raised her head and stared directly at the man before her, speaking decisively, I already said, it has nothing to do with you! Why should I tell you!?
She had nowhere to retreat, and was easily backed into a corner by Baron
Stuart, who looked down at her angrily from above.
Why did this woman always appear so stubborn in front of him? Wouldnt it kill her to be a little more obedient?
Are you really with him now? Are you so eager to find a man!? It had been just a few months since she left him, yet she was already with Adrian Nash. Thinking about this made Baron Stuart even more furious.
Feeling insulted by his tone, Emily grew angry as well, and retorted, Yes! So what if Im eager to find a man?! This is my business, what right do you have to question me?!
After saying that, Emily tried to break free from his hands pinning her against both sides of the corridor wall, looking up steadfastly and saying, Move aside, hes waiting for me in the wedding banquet room now.
As if intentional, Emily didnt understand why she feltpelled to say such words.
But Baron Stuart couldnt let her go. After hearing her final sentence, it was even more impossible for him to let her go!
With anger in his eyes, he stared straight at her, feeling furious, yet not knowing how to vent it.
From the beginning, he had said that she belonged to him, both body and soul; she could only belong to him!
Dominant and forceful, he kissed her amidst her struggle, subconsciously wanting to possess this womanpletely, both her body and soul, he wanted them all!
Mm His sudden passionate kiss left Emily momentarily stunned, unable to break free. Mmlet goI
Before she could speak, Baron Stuart took the opportunity to delve deeper into her mouth.
While controlling her iling hands, he pinned her tightly against the corner of the wall, the intense kiss growing more and more passionate. It was as if he hadnt tasted her lips in a long, long time; quickly, Baron Stuart became addicted, kissing her more and more wildly
Emily was well aware that this mans kisses held a magical power that could make her sink into them unintentionally; gradually, she lost the strength to resist. Read full story at find?novel
After their passionate encounter, it took a while for Baron Stuart to be satisfied. He slowly released her, his gaze lingering on her swollen lips, as if they were his private property that no other man could touch.
Her kisses had been quite clumsy after all. Was this woman really with Adrian Nash?
Taking advantage of his loosened grip, Emily took deep breaths, feeling as if he was a top predator!
As her breathing steadied, she suddenly came back to her senses. She had clearly been resisting his kiss, but had unknowingly fallen into it in the end, feeling totally humiliated!
Flushed with anger, she nced at the man in front of her, then forcefully pushed the man who had pinned her away, and hurried to the other end of the corridor.
At the other end of the corridor, Adrian Nash stood in the distance, witnessing their passionate kiss in its entirety, his hands clenched at his sides He thought he had won, but it turned out he had only thought so.
Emilys heart had never been with him.
He turned and headed back to the wedding banquet room.
It was Antonio Bailey who had told him that Emily and Baron Stuart were together, so he hade looking for them, only to see such a scene.
If he had known what was going to happen, he would have rather note; even if her heart belonged to Baron Stuart, he could have pretended not to see it as long as he didnt witness it himself..
Chapter 184: 184: Danger, Quietly Approachingl
Chapter 184 - 184: 184: Danger, Quietly Approachingl
Trantor: 549690339
Some things are far more brutal and heartbreaking when witnessed with ones own eyes than in reality.
Emily Walker, her face flushed with shame, hurried to the staircase of the hotel.
Watching her figure disappear around the corner, Baron Stuart gazed at her for a long time before turning around, not following her.
Sitting on the steps in the corridor, Emily seemed to feel her swollen lips. Atter sitting down, she took out her cell phone from the small leather bag she had with her dress and took a look at the screen, seeing her own swollen lips.
That man was really
She was even more pathetic, being kissed by him until she forgot to struggle. It was so humiliating.
Looking at how the lipstick had been wiped clean by that man, Emily stood up to go to the restroom to fix her lipstick but heard footsteps and a mans murmuring voice as she was about to stand up.
Rylee Rylee I love you so much, whywhy did you marry that bastard ?
Where are you,e out and see me
Hearing the faint voice, Emily looked around and found that the sound wasing from above her head. She stood up and looked at the staircase leading to the third floor.
Looking up, she indeed saw a drunken man stumbling down the staircase. Perhaps because he was drunk, the next second, the drunken man tumbled down the staircase and rolled to Emilys feet.
She instinctively stepped back and looked down at the man on the ground, who seemed to be the one who had bumped into her in front of the bathroom door earlier.
Seeing the bloodstain on his forehead from the fall, Emily felt sympathy and was about to speak, Mister you
Although she was worried about the drunken man, as a woman, she was still somewhat scared. After all, the man in front of her was so drunk that he couldnt even walk.
Emily extended her hand, wanting to bend down to help the man but then drew back.
What if he lost his senses while drunk like this?
However, was it really okay to just leave? What if the man died like this?
Looking at the blood stain gradually flowing from the mans forehead, Emily hesitated and decided to help him up first, then call an ambnce for him.
The man lying on the ground seemed to notice a woman standing beside him, but his eyes were blurry, and he couldnt see the womans face clearly. Original content can be found at Find1Novel
Rylee is it really you? The man tried to reach out to grab Emily.
Seeing the hand suddenly reaching towards her, Emily was frightened and instinctively moved back.
Who was this Rylee? She wasnt Rylee!
Mister, are you all right? Do you want me to call an ambnce for you? She tentatively asked, looking at the man lying on the ground with a guarded face.
He seemed very hurt, not even recognizing people.
Rylee dont leave, you know I love you so much, for you I The man suddenly stretched out a hand and forcefully grabbed Emily by the ankle!
Being grabbed by the foot by a stranger, and a drunk one at that, Emily couldnt help but scream, Ah! What are you doing let go of me, let go!
Emily was so scared that she lifted her foot and tried to shake off the hand, but she couldnt. Instead, she was dragged to the ground by the man.
Her bottom hit the ground again, and Emilys face contorted in pain, nearly in tears.
You finally agreed to see me Do you know, Ive even divorced my wife for you.
Chapter 185: 185: Danger, Quietly Approaching2
Chapter 185 - 185: 185: Danger, Quietly Approaching2
Trantor: 549690339
Before Emily Walker could recover from the pain, she saw the drunken man suddenly get up from the ground and pounce towards her.
She was ready to struggle to stand up, but the man directly pounced on her, making Emilys face turn pale as she tried to push him away.
Hey! What are you doingGet up, let go of me! Follow current nov?ls on FindN0vel
Oh heavens, can anyone help her? How did she encounter such a pervert!
Ryleel love you, I really love you, Rylee The man forcefully pinned her down, all he could see in front of him was Rosanne Nichols.
What Ryleelm not Rylee, my name is Emily Walker! Emily struggled and shouted. She was disgusted by this strange man on top of her, and the position was terrifying!
Let golet go of me! Emily wanted to push the man away with all her might, but his somewhat fat body made him immovable no matter how hard she tried.
She started to panic, feeling extremely frightened in her heart. This man, would he do something horrible to her?
Ryleel wont let you marry that manl want you now Driven by alcohol, the man suddenly turned fierce, his angry eyes full of possessiveness.
The next second, he leaned down and started kissing the fair skin of Emilys vicle
Emilys eyes widened, feeling utterly disgusted and repulsed by the mans touch, and more than anything, she was terrified and frightened!
Ahh!!! She screamed in horror, struggling with her hands, Let go Let go of me! Im not Rosanne Nichols Im not!
The man seemed not to hear her cries. His desires only deepened, and he even started to tear Emilys white wedding dress
The chilliness from the torn clothes made Emily momentarily numb, and her fear intensified. She didnt want to be defiled by this man!
With that thought, Emily didnt know where she suddenly found the strength, used her hands and feet together, and finally kicked the man off her!
She desperately tried to escape from the ground, but the next second the man grabbed her foot and dragged her back.
Let go Let go of me Emily looked at the man who caught her foot in fear, her eyes filled with helplessness and panic, and even more so, tears.
After being kissed and nibbled aimlessly on her vicle by the man, her neck was now stained red with the fresh blood from the mans forehead, a shocking sight.
The man dragged Emily back, once again pressing his whole body onto her, mumbling to himself, I want you I wont let you marry that bastard!
Having said that, he started tearing at Emilys clothes again.
Her clothes were ripped and messy, with the breast stickers on her chest nearly visible.
Let golet go of me Im not Rosanne Nicholslm not! The helpless tears slowly fell from the corner of her eyes. From the mans ravings, she finally realized that he mistook her for todays bride, Rosanne Nichols.
The whole white dress was torn, revealing the pinkish-yellow breast stickers.
In an instant, Emily froze, her body trembling, as her wide-open eyes filled with fear. At this moment, she didnt know what to do, who would save her, who would help her
Save meBaron Stuart! Regaining her consciousness, she cried out loud, her mind suddenly having a strong awareness, unconsciously yelling out Baron Stuarts name.
PS: Dears, as promised, we have six updates today, and more toe tomorrow.. Kisses, and remember to cast your votes!!
Chapter 186: 186: A Severe Beating! Baron Stuart’s Rage!
Chapter 186 - 186: 186: A Severe Beating! Baron Stuarts Rage!
Trantor: 549690339
Save meBaron Stuart! Conscious again, she cried out loudly; unexpectedly, his name flew out of her mouth as a sudden strong intent consumed her mind.
The echo of her desperate outcry still lingered in the corridor, filled with helplessness. For the first time, Emily Walker was gripped by overwhelming terror and fear.
She closed her eyes; her distressed expression was an image of pure despair.
This ce was far from the wedding banquet hall, nobody would venture into this deste staircase corridor, let alone rescue her.
Just as she closed her eyes in despair, the weight on her body vanished unexpectedly.
She slowly opened her eyes to see a tall figure vehemently raining blows and kicks on the drunken man, like a man possessed.
Emily Walker managed to crawl weakly, clenching her torn clothes tightly against her chest, her face still marked by fear and dread.
Baron Stuart resembled a frenzied lion, his bloodthirsty and crimson pupils ring angrily at the man before him, veins bulging on his forehead due to his rage.
Punch after punch, he brutally beat the drunken man, but no amount of physical violence could quench the anger raging in his heart at that moment!
The drunken man, battered to imbnce, tumbled down the staircase, but Baron Stuart didnt feel relief. He chased after, raining more blows and kicks; the mans face was reduced to a bloody mess and he started to whimper painfully.
Witnessing the bloody scene at the bottom of the stairs, Emily Walker became even more afraid, tightly wrapping herself with her own hands.
His slim, long legs brutally kicked the mans groin, anyone audacious enough to touch his woman would pay the lifelong price!
Only when the man could no longer whimper did Baron Stuart stop his assaults. He quickly returned to Emily Walkers side.
Observing her messy hair, dishevelled body, and the fresh blood on her neck made Baron Stuarts heart jolt heavily as if something was tearing through his chest.
The sight of her trembling body intensified his heartache.
If he hadnt received a sudden phone call earlier, detouring him back to the restroom, he wouldnt have stumbled upon this scene.
If he had not received that call, did not turn back, he dared not imagine what vile humiliation the woman before him would have endured.
He quickly disrobed his suit and cloaked her trembling body with it before lifting her into his arms and slowly walking towards the nearby elevator.
At that moment, yton Howard, who was trying to find him, approached and was left stunned upon seeing Emily Walker in his arms.
Young Lord
Fetch Doctor Gavin. Baron Stuart sternly uttered the words, cradling Emily Walker as he entered the elevator.
On hearing this, yton hurriedly took out his phone and dialed Doctor Gavins number.
The elevator went directly to the 68th floor, where Baron Stuarts private room was located.
Emily Walker was ced on the bed, her body still shaking uncontrobly.
Seeing her trembling body and the startled look on her tear-streaked face made Baron Stuarts heart clench severely. The sight of the blood on her neck was a dreadful sight to behold.
Tell me, where are you hurt? he asked, leaning closer to her with an unprecedented gentleness in his voice.
Emily shook her head. Since her evening dress had been torn, she felt somewhat embarrassed in front of the man and clutched the suit draped over her, doing her best to cover her chest that had only the light pink chest patch left.
Observing the bloodstains on her neck, Baron Stuart wasnt convinced that she wasnt injured. Wanting to ensure if the bloodstain was indeed hers, he reached out to touch the bloodstain under her neck.. Find the newest release on find{n}ovel
Chapter 187: 187: I Want to Take a Bath
Chapter 187 - 187: 187: I Want to Take a Bath
Trantor: 549690339
Just as his hand was about to reach out, Emily Walker felt embarrassed and quickly said, Im fine, this blood isnt mine
Thinking of the drunken man who had bitten and gnawed at her vicle, Emily felt an extreme difort and disgust.
I I want to take a bath she said with a trembling voice, because her emotions were not yetpletely stable.
Baron Stuart looked at her and whispered softly, Alright.
Upon getting his consent, Emily tried to get off the bed and go to the bathroom, but Baron Stuart scooped her up and carried her directly to the bathroom.
Once in the bathroom, Baron Stuart put her in therge bathtub and then took the showerhead to wash the blood stains off her body.
Even in the bathtub, Emily was still reluctant to take off the suit she was wearing. Of course, the main reason was that Baron Stuart hadnt left, and she couldnt help but feel embarrassed.
Even though he had already seen her body, at this moment, she still felt shy. Coupled with the lingering shadow of what had happened, her emotions had not yet fully settled.
I, I can handle it myself After saying that, Emily reached out to take the showerhead from his hand.
Baron Stuart refused, his tone gentle but with an undeniable dominance, Ill do it.
Emily was stubborn and insisted on not letting him help.
If he didnt give her the showerhead, she simply wouldnt take off her suit, tightly wrapping herself in it.
Seeing her silent and looking so defiant, Baron Stuart felt defeated for the first time.
Ill be outside, call me if you need me, he said softly as he looked at her.
This time, Emily nodded obediently. As long as he left, everything would be fine, and she wouldnt need to call for him anyway.
Handing her the showerhead, Baron Stuart turned and left the bathroom.
With him gone, Emily began to wash away the various stains of blood on her body. Just thinking about the drunk mans saliva made her feel extremely disgusted and no matter how hard she scrubbed, she couldnt seem to wash away the disgusting feeling.
Half an hourter, after washing with warm water, the bloodstains on her neck were cleaned. However, Emily still didnt feel it was enough and continued to scrub vigorously with a towel. Her fair skin turned red from the scrubbing, almost breaking the skin.
Baron Stuart, sitting on the sofa outside the door, couldnt help but worry as she took so long. Just as he was about to get up, he suddenly heard a burst of cellphone ringtone.
Following the sound, he saw the small purse that Emily had been carrying at the wedding banquet lying on the bed.
He got up and walked over, opened the purse, and pulled out the cell phone. He nced at the caller ID, which showed: Sister Carter.
After a moment of silence, Baron Stuart slid the answer button.
Hello? Emily, where are you? Antonio Baileys anxious voice came from the other end of the phone, as the wedding banquet was about to end and she still couldnt find Emily.
As she had seen Emily with Baron Stuart earlier and couldnt find her even after checking the restroom, Antonio couldnt help but worry.
Shes fine, Baron Stuarts deep voice sounded through the phone.
Without waiting for Antonio to speak, he hung up the call.
Looking at the disconnected cell phone, Antonio was momentarily stunned. Original content can be found at findnovel
Adrian Nash and Rosanne Nichols, who were by her side, hurriedly asked, What happened? Did you find Emily?
As Emily had disappeared during her own wedding banquet, Rosanne was also worried.
Antonio came to her senses and looked at Adrian Nash and Rosanne, saying nkly, A man answered her phone. He said shes fine
Hearing it was a man, Adrian naturally thought of Baron Stuart.
Indeed, Emily was with him. From the very beginning, Adrian was destined to be the losing side..
Chapter 188: 188: The Jealous Young Duke
Chapter 188 - 188: 188: The Jealous Young Duke
Trantor: 549690339
A man? Rosanne Nichols furrowed her eyebrows, Could it be that Emily Walker has other friends here?
In her impression, she thought that the ordinary Emily Walker was visiting this high-ss ce for the first time, and the people she and her fianc had invited to the banquet were all from the upper-ss society. ording to Emilys family background, she shouldnt know these people. Could she have other friends too?
Antonio Bailey tilted his head and pondered for a while before saying, Maybe
She seems to know Baron Stuart from the Futuren Group.
After speaking, he looked up at Rosanne Nichols.
Rosanne Nichols was stunned, Emily Walker and Baron Stuart knew each other?
Inside the room, Baron Stuart hung up the phone and was about to go to the bathroom when the bathroom door opened.
Emily Walker was wrapped in a bath towel, possibly unustomed to it, and still draped his suit over her body when she came out.
At this moment, the doorbell rang, and yton Howard brought Doctor Gavin over.
Emily Walker was not meeting Doctor Gavin for the first time, so she naturally recognized him.
Im fine, I dont need a check-up, Emily said hastily, shaking her head as
Doctor Gavin was about to examine her body.
She was just scared and not injured anywhere.
After taking a bath, Baron Stuart also saw that her fair neck was not injured, and he felt relieved. However, he was still worried about whether she was injured elsewhere.
Are you sure youre okay? Baron Stuart approached her and asked.
Emily Walker looked at him and shook her head, indicating that she was fine.
ncing at yton Howard and Doctor Gavin, the two immediately understood and turned to leave. Readplete version only at FndNovel
After the two left, Emily Walker looked at the time, it was already 9 PM, and she was not sure if the wedding banquet had ended.
After thinking about it, she decided to make a call to Antonio Bailey. After all, she had no clothes to wear now, so she needed Sister Carter to help her deliver a set of clothes.
Seeing her picking up the phone, Baron Stuart walked over, Who are you trying to find?
His tone was faintly sour, unsure if she was about to call Adrian Nash.
Emily lifted her gaze to look at him, her expression slightly stunned, I, I want
Sister Carter to help me bring a set of clothes.
What was the matter with him? She just wanted to make a call to Antonio Bailey. Why did he look so concerned?
Baron Stuarts pupils narrowed slightly, Not calling Adrian Nash?
What would she call Adrian Nash for?
Emily Walker shook her head, not understanding the meaning of his words,
Upon hearing this, the sour feeling in Baron Stuarts heart instantly disappeared, and he immediately took the phone out of her hand, saying, The wedding banquet is over, they should have gone back. Ill have someone prepare clothes for you in a while.
Looking at the phone that was taken away, Emily Walker didnt react for a moment, staring nkly at his back.
Seeing that the child behind him didnt follow, Baron Stuart simply turned around, and without her realizing it, he picked her up in his arms.
Her body was lifted into the air, and Emily finally reacted, her pupils widened as she looked at him, What are you going to do?
Baron Stuart didnt say anything, but carried her to therge bed, and then put her down, You need to rest.
Having said that, he began to carefully cover her with a thin quilt.
Ill leave in a while, Emily sat up, wanting to push away the bedding and get out of bed, but was stopped by him.
Holding her with his deep ck pupils, his tone was gentle but carried an undeniable strong will, Sleep, Ill take you back when the clothes arrive.
Emily paused, and although this man was domineering, she saw love and caring in his shiny ck eyes.
Was he worried about her?
Unconsciously, she chose to trust him and obedientlyy down..
Chapter 189: 189: Not Allowed to be with Other Men
Chapter 189 - 189: 189: Not Allowed to be with Other Men
Trantor: 549690339
Actually, from the beginning to now, herplexion has been very poor, and Baron Stuart has noticed this, thats why he asked her again and again if shes sure shes okay.
Seeing her lying down obediently, Baron Stuart was satisfied and smiled.
He looked up at her sleeping face, and suddenly thought about how she called out his name during a previous crisis.
Does this mean that he has a different position in this womans heart?
She didnt know how much time had passed when Emily Walker woke up from sleep, frowning as the room was dimly lit.
Just about to get up, she found herself wrapped in a pair of strong arms, unable to move in an instant.
Emily was startled, wondering what time it was now.
She struggled to get up and check the time, but was interrupted by a sexy, deep voice, Sleep.
Listening to the familiar voice, Emily paused and spoke softly, Didnt you say you would take me back?
She remembered that before she slept, he said he would take her back once the clothes arrived. But now, he was the one sleeping on the bed. Hmm. Baron Stuart closed his eyes and responded indifferently.
Hmm? Thats it?
Emily frowned in confusion, wondering what did he mean by hmm? Was he going to take her back or not?
What time is it now? Emily asked again. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? ?ovelFind
I dont know.
I I need to go back now. With that, Emily tried to get up again.
Baron Stuart hadnt been sleeping from the beginning. When he saw her wake up, he simply didnt bother to sleep anymore and suddenly propped himself up on one arm beside her, Cant sleep? How about we chat instead?
Emily looked up, and under the dim light, she could still see his handsome face clearly, Chat about what?
Thats not right. Its not about chatting now; she needs to go back, otherwise her little brother would be worried about her.
Baron Stuart stared at her intently, and after half a moment, he finally spoke,
Whatever happens in the future, the first thing you think of must be me. Emily looked at him, not understanding what he meant by that, What?
You said you were with Adrian Nash, right? So why did you call my name? Every time he thought about her calling his name at that time, Baron Stuart felt very happy.
When he asked her, Emilys face instantly turned red, and she wanted to hide in a hole in the ground.
She didnt know why, but at that time, the only thing she could think of was
his beautiful face. In utter desperation, she called out his name without even thinking it through.
Tell me. Baron Stuarts voice was pressing, wanting to know what was on her mind.
Emilys buried face was immediately pulled up by him.
She was somewhat embarrassed and angry, and removed his hand, muttering quietly, Im not with him.
When he heard this, Baron Stuarts body froze, and a perfect smile appeared on his face.
He hooked her chin, his eyes fixed on her with determination, You are not allowed to be with any other man except me.
Emily didnt argue with his selfish and domineering statement.
He wanted her not to be with other men, but what about him? He could only hide her behind him, never to see the light of day again.
This kind of life was too humiliating, too painful, and too tiring for her.
The next day
Early in the morning, Emily woke up from a deep sleep. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the man by the floor mirror, who was about to put on a light blue shirt at this time.
Looking at the scar on his scap, Emily knew that it was left because of her..
Chapter 190: 190: If You Don’t Want to Be a Mistress…
Chapter 190: 190: If You Dont Want to Be a Mistress
Trantor: 549690339
ncing at the time, it was already 7:30 AM, and she needed to get up for work too.
Turning her head to look at the bedside table, as before, her clothes were already prepared when she woke up.
After the two of them washed up, they came to the living room and found that someone had already prepared breakfast.
Having finished breakfast, the two left the Futuren Hotel together.
Outside the building, yton Howard was already there with the car key, waiting.
At this time, Cam Walker, who was passing by the Futuren Hotel, saw this scene from the car.
Stop the car. Early in the morning, she thought she was seeing things, so she hurriedly asked the driver to pull over. When she confirmed that the woman standing at the hotel entrance was Emily Walker, she couldnt help but grind her teeth in anger.
This despicable woman actually sneaked here to see Baron Stuart again; could it be that she stayed herest night?
She knew that Baron Stuart had a private room on the 68th floor.
Baron Stuart took the car key and then got into the white Ferrari with Emily Walker.
Watching the two drive away, Cam Walkers anger caused the corners of her mouth to twitch.
Even yton Howard was kicked out of the car, where were these two going?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker turned her head and looked at the driver in the drivers seat, You get out first.
The driver obediently got out of the car, and Cam Walker quickly started the car and followed Baron Stuarts Ferrari.
Twenty minutester, the car stopped in front of Mansa Photography Company.
Emily Walker looked outside the car window and was about to get out of the Ferrari, but Baron Stuart pulled her back.
She turned her head, somewhat puzzled, and saw his handsome face
approaching slowly. Without any warning, he nted a deep kiss on her lips.
Releasing her lips, his deep voice rang out, If you dont want to be a mistress, then be my girlfriend, Baron Stuart.
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker was stunned, her eyes widened as she looked at him, not understanding his meaning. Content originallyes from find?novel
Not a mistress but a girlfriend? But doesnt he have Cam?
Youre going to bete if you dont go in now. Baron Stuart smiled and nced at thepany building outside the car window.
Only then did Emily react and hurriedly opened the car door and ran towards thepany building, not having time to guess his words meaning.
Watching her figure disappear in front of thepany building, Baron Stuart smirked with satisfaction and drove away.
The sight of the two kissing only made Cam Walker even angrier.
She always thought that Emily Walker had left with dignity, but unexpectedly, she came back when Cam slightly rxed her guard. Was she really not going to give up until she saw the coffin?
Seeing Baron Stuarts car disappearing, Cam Walker opened the drivers door and strode arrogantly into Mansa Wedding Photography.
On the second floor, Wace Carter was anxiously waiting early in the morning.
Since Emily didnte home all night and her phone couldnt be reached, he was worried to the point of almost calling the police!
Antonio Bailey and Jason were also waiting anxiously nearby.
Sister! The elevator door opened, and Emily walked out. Wace immediately ran over and asked with worry, Where were youst night!?
Seeing her little brothers worried face, Emily knew that he must care a lot about her.
She smiled and said, Im fine.
Then why didnt you answer my calls? He had tried calling her all night, but her phone was turned off.
At that, Emily hesitated.
It must have been that she fell asleepst night, and the man hadnt bothered to wake her up when her little brother called.
My cell phone was out of power. She randomly made up an excuse.
PS: Todays update isplete, and it will continue tomorrow! (If you cant see the update, remember to refresh the page a few times, as Katherine will update regrly every day!)
Chapter 191: 191: A Big Fight
Chapter 191: 191: A Big Fight
Trantor: 549690339
Sister. Seeing that she was fine, Wace also rxed. But he had heard from Antonio about what happenedst night, Are you still with him?
Emily looked up and gazed at her brother who was just taller than her. She knew, he asked this question because he was worried about her.
She silently lowered her head, not knowing how to respond to this question.
Seeing her in difficulty, Wace smiled, Sister, actually Brother Jackie has been quite nice to you.
Adrian Nash was indeed good to them both. Inparison to Baron Stuart, he was hoping more that Emily would be with Jackie. At least, Jackie was sincere towards Emily.
In front of Baron Stuart, his sister was forever known as the mistress or sponsored lover.
Upon hearing this, Emily raised her gaze. She was aware that Adrian Nash was good to her; he was kind to her and Wace.
But
Wace, are we to submit willingly just because others treat us well?
Her words startled him. He did not want Emily to submit herself to Adrian Nash, but he was also hoping for Emily to have a good future.
Sister, I just hope that you Wace tried to exin.
I know you mean well, Emily lowered her head. She did not me him and paused, but, I dont want to confuse affection with obligation.
After that, Emily moved past Wace, preparing to enter the office.
What a nice thing to say, huh! At this moment, a voice filled with sarcasm rang out. Everyone turned to look and immediately spotted Cam Walker at the elevator door.
Emily was a bit surprised at her arrival.
Wace also looked confused at the woman approaching from the other side. He had no idea who she was, but he could tell that she had ill intentions.
Seeing her air of arrogance, Antonio walked over, crossed her arms and impatiently asked, Lady, who are you looking for?
Cam nced coldly at Antonio, not responding to her question and slowly approached Emily with a dark expression on her face.
Emily couldnt help but wonder, was she under surveince day and night? She just encountered Baron Stuart yesterday, and today Cam Walker was already causing her trouble.
p!
Another resounding p echoed. No one expected that Cam, who was slowly approaching Emily, would suddenly p her.
Emily certainly hadnt expected that she would suddenly p her. The whole person was stupefied, her left cheek burning like a fire wound.
Seeing his sister inexplicably pped, Wace, out of anger, pushed Cam away, furiously asking, Why did you p my sister!?
Always proud and arrogant, Cam did not expect anyone to dare shove her. With this push, she lost her bnce and violently hit the left elevator door. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find_Novel(.
Only a bang was heard. When Cam raised her head, arge bump had appeared on her forehead, which was also bruised.
Everyone watched with eyes wide open. Antonio and Jason, who were standing nearby, clearly did not expect such a scene either.
Cam frowned in pain, touching her own painful forehead. Seeing this situation, she widened her eyes immediately!
She turned her head, her angry gaze directly on Emily and Wace, You dare to hit me?
You were the one who hit first! Wace seemed to not let it go. He was about to charge at Cam Walker, but was stopped by Emily in time..
Chapter 192: 192: Has Baron Stuart Acknowledged You?
Chapter 192: 192: Has Baron Stuart Acknowledged You?
Trantor: 549690339
Wace!
Wace turned his head and saw the fingerprints on his sisters face, his heart aching for her.
Whats wrong with me hitting her!? She shamelessly seduced my fianc, dont I even have the right to hit her! Cam Walker stood up and righteously pointed at the two of them!
Fianc? Wace was taken aback. Could she be Cam Walker?
Even if she was, it was still wrong to bully his sister!
Its reallyughable. You cant even control your own fianc, what right do you have to hit my sister!? Wace retorted.
Cam Walker was speechless with anger, unable to speak. You
What you? I heard that Baron Stuart doesnt even like you, right? Youre just his nominal fiance at best. What right do you have to hit Emily Walker!? As far as I know, Baron Stuart actually likes Emily Walker, and youPfft, youre just a name on paper. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel
Antonio Bailey, who was beside Emily, couldnt help but speak up for her disdainfully.
Actually, she didnt know whether Baron Stuart liked Emily or not. However, seeing Cams shrewish appearance, she naturally wanted to find some words to upset her!
She wasnt sure whether Baron Stuart liked Emily or not, but from the engagement report, she knew that Baron Stuart was forced into the engagement by the Old Master of the Stuart Family and that they hadnt even exchanged engagement rings.
Thinking of this, Antonio sneered and asked, By the way, I heard that Baron Stuart didnt even buy you an engagement ring, right?
Antonios words undoubtedly hit Cams sore spot. That was what she cared about the most. Not to mention the engagement ring, even now, Baron Stuart still wore his tinum single ring.
Thats my business, its none of your concern! Cam Walker roared angrily,pletely losing the demeanor of a youngdy.
Antonio scoffed, Pfft, who has the mind to care about your trifling matters? Im just kindly reminding you that although you are Baron Stuarts fiance in name, has he acknowledged you? Youd better be careful and not do anything demeaning, lest Baron Stuart gets displeased and throws you Antonio paused before raising a deeply mocking smile, and continued, word by word, Out, on, the, street!
If it werent for the power of the Stuart Family, such a hasty engagement ceremony would be denied everywhere, right?
But then again, as long as the Stuart Family said they were engaged, they were engaged. No one dared to gossip or criticize, and who would risk offending the powerful Stuart Family over such trivial details?
You! Cam Walker was so angry she couldnt find the words. She had never been so humiliated her entire life, and she was furious!
At this moment, her cell phone rang.
She looked at the caller ID, and it was her mother, Ang Reid, calling. Only then did Cam realize her loss of dignity and calmed herself down to answer the phone.
Cam, why havent you arrived yet? Ang Reids gentle voice came through the phone. She and her husband had been waiting for their daughter for a long time and couldnt help but worry as she still hadnt arrived.
Cam nced at Antonio and Wace in front of her, ready to say something, but a sudden idea shed in her mind, as if she had thought of a n.
She didnt believe that thebined power of the Stuart and Bailey Families couldnt drive Emily Walker away!
Ill be there right away.
After hanging up the phone, Cam Walker red fiercely at the three of them before turning around and leaving the photographypany..
Chapter 193: 193: Dad will make decisions for you
Chapter 193: 193: Dad will make decisions for you
Trantor: 549690339
A Luxury Jewellery Mall, Couple Reid is waiting for Cam Walker in the VIP room.
It will be the Stuart Familys Elder Ladys birthday in a few days, and the Walker Family Members didnt know what kind of gift to choose. So, they called their daughter, who, being a girl herself, might have some suggestions.
At this time, Ang Reid and her husband were admiring a few gold diamond brooches when the door of the VIP room was pushed open. They couldnt help but look up.
Cam, youre here Ang Reid raised her head only to discover arge bruise on her forehead. Startled, she quickly got up and went to her daughter.
Worried, she asked, Cam, what happened to your forehead?
With a wronged look on her face, Cam Walker burst into tears before she could even speak. Mom I got beaten up
As she spoke, she threw herself into Ang Reids arms and sobbed bitterly.
Ang Reid was taken aback. Before she could react, Baxter Walker had quickly stood up and asked incredulously, What!? You were beaten up?
This was unprecedented. Although the Walker Family was not as prominent as the Stuart Family, they were not to be offended by ordinary people in E City. With teary eyes, Cam Walker looked at her father and nodded, Yes!
Ang Reid, who knew her daughters temperament well, feared that her pride might have caused her to offend someone, leading to this trouble. Cam, did you say something excessive to someone else?
Although her daughter was haughty, Ang Reid couldnt help but feel heartache now that her daughter had been beaten up. After all, she only had one daughter.
I didnt. I just
Tell your dad who hit you. Ill stand up for you! Baxter Walker wasnt particrly indulgent towards his daughter, but as his daughter, she absolutely couldnt be beaten up for no reason.
It was that woman outside of Baron Stuart! Cam Walker held back her tears and looked at her father with anger in her eyes.
Upon hearing this, Baxter Walkers face changed dramatically, and he stared at his daughter incredulously, What? The woman outside of Baron Stuart?
Ang Reid was also obviously shocked by her daughters words. Although she was very clear that Baron Stuart didnt like her daughter, they were already engaged. She didnt expect that Baron Stuart, who had always maintained a clean reputation and had no scandalous news in the past, would actually have a woman on the side.
Cam, are you telling the truth? Ang Reid worried that her daughter might have made up the story out of spite.
Cam Walker turned her head, looking somewhat dissatisfied at her mother, Mom, dont you believe me?
Ang Reid was silent, only looking at her daughter with worry.
Maybe Ive been too proud since I was young, but this is true. If you dont believe it, you can ask him in person. Even Aunt Stuart has known about this for a long time Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?dnvel
Cam Walker turned away. In fact, she was the biggest victim. She had never been acknowledged as Baron Stuarts fiancee, and now that this news might be public knowledge, it would be the same as Baron Stuart denying her as his fiancee in front of everyone.
What? Madam Foster knows too? Baxter Walker was somewhat displeased, and his expression darkened.
He didnt expect that even though the two families were engaged, the Stuart Family would allow Baron Stuart to be involved in such a scandalous affair.
Yes, thest time Baron Stuart had an ident, it was because of that woman.. Aunt Stuart had originally kicked her out, but who knew that when I passed by the Futuren Hotel early this morning, that woman walked out of the Futuren Hotel with Baron Stuart!
Chapter 194: 194: Interfering with Her Is My Business
Chapter 194: 194: Interfering with Her Is My Business
Trantor: 549690339
Dad, you should know, they were in Baron Stuarts private room all night, so what do you think theming out early in the morning means? The more Cam Walker spoke, the angrier she became. Every time she recalled the image of the two people kissing in the car that morning, she wished she could tear Emily Walker apart!
She and Baron Stuart had grown up together, but let alone kisses, he had never been willing to even touch her hand.
Then, I found that woman and wanted her to stop pestering Stuart, but she actually let her friend humiliate me and pushed me down, Cam pointed to the wound on her forehead, This happened because they pushed me and I hit the elevator door.
As Cam spoke, she gritted her teeth in secret, not believing that she couldnt drive Emily away from Stuarts side.
She knew her father well. Since she had suffered such an injury, he would definitely confront the Stuart Family on her behalf.
Baxter Walker was a prideful man. His only daughter would never be allowed to suffer in vain, no matter what the circumstances. Especially when the opponent was just a mistress!
Lets go to the Stuarts house right now. Fresh chapters posted on find?novel
After finishing his words, Baxter Walker left the jewelry shop with the mother and daughter duo, no longer interested in picking out a birthday gift.
Hearing her fathers words, Cam secretly smirked.
At 5:30 PM, people in thepany were still leaving work, and Emily Walker was no exception. She gathered her things and went with her brother to the elevator.
After a days time, the fingerprints on her face had faded without a trace.
Sis, dont hang out with Baron Stuart from Futuren Group anymore, said Wace Carter, heartbroken to see what his sister endured today.
At this moment, the elevator door opened, and Emily stepped out.
She knew her brother was worried that she might run into simr problems in the future.
I know, Emily smiled, trying not to let her little brother worry about her. The two exited thepany building and headed for the bus station.
Just then, they heard a honking sound not far away.
Both of them stopped and turned their heads to look in the direction of the sound.
A sapphire blue Bugatti sports car was there, with a manzily sitting in the drivers seat. He opened the car door and got out after seeing them stop.
When Baron Stuart removed his brown CHOPARD sunsses, his smooth linen-colored short hair and charming features attracted the attention of passersby.
Seeing him, Emily froze, not understanding why the man would appear here at this time.
Wace, who was standing next to her, didnt have any good feelings about the man. Even though his condition improved so quickly, it had a lot to do with Baron Stuart, but thinking about how this man had humiliated his sister, he couldnt bring himself to appreciate him.
He pulled Emily behind him, who was still in astonishment, and then turned to look at Baron Stuart expressionlessly, his voice cold, Please dont bother my sister anymore.
Baron Stuart stopped, narrowed his eyes, and then hooked the corner of his lips coldly, Bothering her is my business, and its none of your concern, he said lightly.
His tone was light, and his lips seemed to be smiling, but there was an undeniable air of nobility that made people afraid.
Even Wace, who didnt like the man, had to admit that he was a king-like figure.
At a loss for words, Wace couldnt fight against the powerful Baron Stuart.
Emily pushed her brother aside and walked out, always maintaining a distance of one meter from Stuart.
Her expression had be colder than before, What are you here for?
Chapter 195: 195: Misunderstood Intentions
Chapter 195: 195: Misunderstood Intentions
Trantor: 549690339
Seeing her, Baron Stuart seductively curved his lips into a degree of charm,Come dine with me.
Emily Walkers face sank unhappily, Thanks, but I dont need it. She finished speaking and was about to take hold of Wace Carter to leave.
She doesnt want this to carry on any longer, she doesnt want people toe knocking at her door anymore, she was done with the embarrassment and difort.
At this moment, she wanted to break off all ties with him.
Emily Walker! Her cold demeanor slightly irritated him. Taking a giant leap forward, he grabbed her arm. Things were fine this morning, how could she suddenly push him a thousand miles away?
Before he could fully grasp her hand, Emily Walker instantly shook him off as he came in contact with her.
She looked at him, her eyes filled with intense pain, but her tone was decidedly firm, I dont want to see you anymore, not even for a minute or a second.
Baron Stuart was stunned for a moment, not understanding why she had changed so much within just a few hours.
Get in the car. He wanted to take hold of her hand and pull her into the car, to talk privately. But the second he touched her, Emily Walker once again shrugged him off.
Looking at his hand that had been shrugged off again, Baron Stuarts face grew gloomier, Whats wrong with you?
Nothings wrong, I just want to keep my distance from you, I dont want to see you. Please, donte looking for me again! She was truly fed up.
Baron Stuart stared at her in silence, unable toprehend what couldve happened in a day to make her change so drastically.
Once again, he stepped forward. This time, Baron Stuart didnt give her the chance to shrug him off, but instead tightly grabbed her hand and walked towards the car.
What are you doing! Emily Walker struggled to pull away from his grasp, but the man had a stronghold on her, making her unable to break free.
He forced her into the car and quickly drove off, leaving a visibly worried Wace Carter behind.
Sis!
Wace Carter wanted to chase after them, but the car quickly disappeared into the bustling street.
What on earth are you trying to do? Where are you taking me? As the car went on, Emily Walker kept her pained eyes on the man seated in the drivers seat.
Baron Stuart remained silent, his face ice cold, clearly, in a terrible mood.
Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of his private residence, a ce Emily Walker was all too familiar with.
A month ago, she was driven out from here by his mother and fiancee.
What is that you want from me by bringing me here? Emily was moved her head and looked at him.
Baron Stuart didnt answer but opened the car door, walking towards the house with her.
Emily Walker resisted, not willing to enter the vi that had caused so much humiliation.
What the hell do you want to do? She wrenched herself forcefully out of his grip.
Baron Stuart stopped in his tracks, turned around to look at her, his eyes full of anger. You said you wanted to stay away from me? Then why did you call me yesterday!? If you wanted to stay away, then why did you call me!?
He roared in anger. He had already promised her, if she wasnt willing, he wouldnt allow her to be the mistress.
Why, when he was resolute, did she say she wanted to escape him?
His roar startled Emily Walker.
Did she truly want to escape him? If so, why, in the most critical moment, did she want him to appear
Are you ying with me? Calling me when you wish and casting me away when youre done? Baron Stuarts face was growing cold, his frosty gaze staring straight at her.
PS: Dears, you might think its a bit sadistic, dont worry though! Tomorrow, Emily Walker will be officially recognized by Baron Stuart! ?????? ???? find{n}ovel
Chapter 196: 196: Regretting the Baronage
Chapter 196: 196: Regretting the Baronage
Trantor: 549690339
His sudden words shocked Emily Walker, and she didnt understand what he meant.
Seeing his cold pupils, her heart ached.
I didnt. She hadnt yed him; she couldnt y with him. This text is hosted at F?ndNovel
No? He sneered and slowly closed in, raising his hand to hold her chin, his cold eyes staring straight at her, You should know what will happen if you y with me.
Theck of emotion in his gaze made Emilys heart sink to the bottom, causing a dull pain.
I didnt y with you. I didnt. The hand on her chin tightened slightly, and Emily frowned in difort.
This man was so cold and ruthless when he wanted to be, as if he were in a frozen world.
Want me to trust you? Baron Stuarts grip on her chin tightened, and he had no intention of stopping.
At this moment, there seemed to be a burning rage inside him, and he, Baron Stuart, was yed by a woman.
His arms raised higher, and Emily stood on her toes, her expression pained.
But, stubborn as she was, she didnt yield; instead, she dered, I dont need your trust.
As long as she knew the truth, that was enough.
If this was a game, it was only because, unknowingly, this man had upied the depths of her heart.
Her decisive words startled Baron Stuart, and she actually didnt need his trust.
The anger in his heart deepened even more, and he would make her know the price of ying with him!
Releasing her chin, the next second, he forcefully kissed her.
His lips just touched hers, and his hands began to tear at her V-neck T-shirt madly!
His sudden actions shocked Emily, and she instinctively tried to resist.
There were no outsiders in the vi courtyard, and in less than a minute, she was pinned beneath him.
Baron Stuart was like a mad lion tearing at her clothes, but there was not a trace of passion in his dark eyes C only anger!
Last nights shadowy encounter resurfaced in Emilys mind; she stared in fear, unable to believe that the man on top of her would treat her like this.
Let go of me Let go! She cried and shouted, but he remained unmoved, still tormenting her, his anger overriding his reason.
Dont do this Dont! I didnt y with you, I didnt The shadows ofst night reyed in her mind; she was fearful, scared, and helpless; her body began trembling, and she knew that he just wanted to punish her in this way.
But why C why did her heart ache so much?
Her tears kept falling from her eyes, and she sobbed, her body trembling.
At some point, Baron Stuart seemed to hear her helpless cries; he lifted his head and looked down at her with rage, his voice cold as ice, Are you scared As soon as he finished speaking, he saw her helpless expression, her eyes full of fear and terror, which resembled her look yesterday when he found her in the corridor.
Her helpless expression, her trembling body, everything tore at his heart.
His reason returned, and he was filled with regret and guilt, but the rage inside him had nowhere to vent..
Chapter 197: 197: Cancel This Marriage Contract
Chapter 197: 197: Cancel This Marriage Contract
Trantor: 549690339
This only angered him further, unsure if he was angry at her or furious at himself for his current actions towards her.
Looking at her tear-streaked face, Baron Stuart got off her. Follow current nov?ls on Find[?]ovel
What was he doing?!
Emily Walker shivered as she sat up from the ground, her V-neck shirt torn with arge opening. She clutched the cor of her shirt to her chest, sobbing incessantly.
The two of them sat on the ground, motionless and silent, yet the whispery noises of her sobbing still audible.
It was his first time experiencing something called heartache.
After an unknown amount of time passed, a ck Bentley stopped in front of a private residence. Vivian Ferguson, elegant as ever, walked into the courtyard. Although she was in her forties, her inborn nobility remained undiminished from years past.
Behind the ck Bentley, another private car followed, with the Walker family of three also getting out of the car.
Entering the courtyard, the scene before everyones eyes caused them to gasp, some dumbfounded.
Realizing someone had entered, Emily came to her senses and looked up before quickly getting up from the ground.
Seeing the dishevelled duo, Cam Walker on the side couldnt help but shake with rage.
This shameless woman was actually doing such dirty things with Baron Stuart here?!
Even Vivian Ferguson, at the side, was so furious that she could hardly speak. As the person in power of the Futuren Group, her son had done such a thing!
She slowly walked in front of the two and nced at her son, then shifted her gaze to Emily. Her expression was not good, but she tried to keep her tone calm, Emily, wasnt it? Didnt you promise me you wouldnte back?
Emily raised her eyes and looked at Vivian Ferguson. If possible, she didnt want to return to this ce either.
Ill leave immediately. Wiping away her tears, Emily calmly said before turning to leave.
Just as she turned around and hadnt taken a few steps, a powerful hand pulled her back.
Baron Stuart seemed to have sensed something, his cold eyes staring straight at his own mother.
What does it mean to promise her not to return?
What did you say to her? For the first time, Baron Stuarts tone toward his mother was so cold.
For so long, he had thought she wanted to escape from him, but it turns out that was not the case.
Looking at her son, Vivian Ferguson no longer wanted to hide anything, and said righteously, I made her leave. Youre not single anymore and you should be clear about your identity! Cam is your fiance. You should listen to your grandpas arrangements. Everything hes done, including me, is for your own good!
She couldnt understand, with Cams good family background, extraordinary figure and appearance, she definitely surpassed Emily Walker in every aspect. Yet, what spell did Emily put on her son, causing him to sink so deeply that he would rebel against all his grandfather had arranged for him?
Then lets call off this engagement.
The moment Baron Stuart uttered those words, everyone looked at him in shock, including Emily, who was equally surprised by his sudden statement.
What did you say? Vivian Ferguson furrowed her brows, thinking she had misheard, and uncertaintly asked her son.
On the side, Cams eyes widened. The marriage that she had finally settled, was going to be cancelled?
Mr. and Mrs. Walkers expressions were naturally terrible. They knew that Baron Stuart was always decisive in the business world, but they didnt expect him to be just as decisive when it came to marriage, simply making such a resolute statement without consideration.
Did he not have any regard for Old Master Stuart at all?
Chapter 198: 198: What I want, I will naturally pursue
Chapter 198: 198: What I want, I will naturally pursue
Trantor: 549690339
Baron Stuart looked at his mother steadily. He didnt need such a marriage; Money, power, and fame were already present in the Stuart Family. The reason his grandfather wanted to form an alliance with the Walker Family wasnt solely due to these factors. Ultimately, he just wanted to fulfill his promise to his oldrade and to make up for his own regrets.
I will cancel this engagement. After saying this, Baron Stuart took Emily Walkers hand and started to go back inside the house.
But in the next second, Emily shook off his hand.
With her tearful eyes, she looked at him painfully and calmly asked, Have you ever thought about how your decisions affect others?
What? Baron Stuart frowned, puzzled by her words.
Breaking off the engagement had always been part of his n, not entirely for her sake.
Why do you always act so selfishly, domineering, and self-willed, never considering other peoples feelings? Do you know how much trouble your decisions can cause? Is marriage only about you? N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on
Perhaps marriage was truly just about him, Emily thought so as well.
Couples would marry if they were in love, but if there was no love, that marriage would only be a morous empty shell without any foundation of happiness.
However, for families like Baron Stuart and Cam Walkers, marriage might not entirely be a personal matter. They were bound by family interests, unable to choose the marriage and love they truly desired.
Of course, its my own matter. He looked at her, his mysterious deep eyes making it impossible to guess his thoughts at this moment. What I want, I will naturally get; what I dont want, he turned his gaze towards Cam Walker, I will never have in this lifetime.
From the beginning, he never intended to marry Cam Walker, and breaking off the engagement was always a part of his n.
It was just that because of the woman in front of him, his n got pushed ahead.
Seeing his emotionless gaze, Cam was momentarily stunned.
She didnt expect Baron Stuart to be so ruthless, breaking off the engagement right in front of her, and in front of both families.
Her hateful gaze turned to Emily, and she swore that she would make her pay!
Vivian Fergusons face was pale with anger. She felt as if her heart was going to explode from her unfilial sons actions. She took a deep breath and said sharply, As long as your grandfather and I are here, you can forget about canceling the wedding!
I definitely will! Baron Stuarts eyes were icy, and he looked straight at his mother. His tone was filled with unwavering determination.
No matter what, nobody could stop him from doing what he wanted, not even if his grandfather came back. He would still cancel the wedding.
Vivian Ferguson could only feel an overwhelming headache and her heart felt like it was going to burst, Fine, I cant control you. Your grandfather will be back in a few days, and you can talk to him about it!
After finishing her sentence, she turned around and left the courtyard without looking back.
Baxter Walkers face darkened as well, but due to the power of the Stuart Family, he could not express his anger or frustration.
He saw Vivian Fergusons helplessness and decided to wait for Old Master Stuart to return and make a decision on the matter.
Turning around, Baxter also left.
Cam clenched her fists, bit her lips, and red at Emily with resentment before unwillingly walking toward the grand entrance..
Chapter 199: 199: Are you hinting at me?
Chapter 199: 199: Are you hinting at me?
Trantor: 549690339
Meanwhile, at the side, Ang Reid had already set her gaze on Emily Walker, with a slightly unusual expression on her face.
Seeing her husband and daughter both leaving, she also reluctantly turned to leave; before leaving, she looked back once more at Emily.
After the group left, only two people were left in the courtyard.
Baron Stuart looked at her, the disheveled clothes reminding him of his excessive impulsiveness earlier.
Having nced at him, Emily also turned to leave, but Baron Stuart once again grabbed her hand.
Are you sure you want to leave like this? He looked at her calmly, his gaze skimming over the ripped cor of her shirt.
Emily knew that leaving like this would certainly be embarrassing if she reached the roadway, but what else could she do? Stay behind?
How could she stay? The rightful fiancee had left, and she had no right to stay behind
Just as she was thinking, the next second, Baron Stuart forcefully pulled her hand and headed towards the living room!
Having pulled her to the staircase entrance, Baron Stuart pointed with his eyes to the second floor, Go and take a bath. The rightful source is find(?)ovel
Emily was surprised, her nerves tensing subconsciously, as she looked at him warily, What are you trying to do?
Baron Stuart coldly nced up and down her body before muttering indifferently, Youre too dirty, and youll dirty my furniture.
Emily was stunned.
Seeing her standing still, Baron Stuart nced at her with his luminous stone-like pupils, Not going?
Emily did not reply, still standing motionless.
If she would dirty his furniture, then she would leave; there was no need to take a bath.
Due to the two of them havingin on the ground earlier, they were both quite dirty now, especially Emily, with her entire back filthy.
Baron Stuart narrowed his charming eyes, and the corner of his mouth revealed a devilishly charming and sexy smirk, Are you suggesting that I should carry you up for you to be willing to go?
Hearing his words, Emily abruptly raised her head, and the next second, she hurriedly went upstairs, her steps extremely fast, as if there were a hungry wolf behind her, hunting her down.
Seeing her obediently going upstairs, Baron Stuart was satisfied and took out his cell phone to dial a number.
Half an hourter, after Emily had finished bathing, there were no clothes for her here; wrapped in a bath towel, she came out of the bathroom, went to the wardrobe, and found nothing but mens clothes.
Considering the bath towel around her, Emily began to ponder.
Wearing one of his shirts would be better than the bath towel potentially falling off, right?
With that in mind, she hesitated no more and took a white mens shirt.
However, after putting it on, she suddenly became worried: now that she was wearing nothing under the shirt, would that man find out if he saw her, and would he?
Wait, what was she thinking?!
Emily fiercely shook her head, quickly casting out the base thoughts that had invaded her mind; how had shee to such sordid ideas C was it possible for ones thoughts to be contagious?
Yes, she might have been influenced by that man.
Having changed into the shirt, Emily walked out of the room. But when she reached the staircase entrance, a pleasant aroma wafted up from the living room below.
Having not eaten dinner, and smelling the fragrance only made her hungrier.
She tiptoed, slowly walking down the stairs; the living room was empty, and the scent seemed to being from the restaurant.
Turning the corner to the restaurant, she saw the man casually leaning back in a dining chair; seeing hering, his already thick eyshes lifted slightly.
Come here. Baron Stuart spoke, like an emperor, without allowing any room for doubt..
Chapter 200: 200: Captivating Outfit
Chapter 200: 200: Captivating Outfit
Trantor: 549690339
Come here. Baron Stuart spoke, with an unquestionable tone like an emperor.
However, as soon as he raised his eyes and saw what she was wearing, he felt a dryness in his throat and swallowed slightly.
Emily Walker looked up but didnt move. This man always acted superior and self-important.
Thanks, Im not hungry. She retorted stubbornly.
After saying that, Emily wanted to leave. She needed to call her little brother now and ask him to bring her a set of clothes.
But would it be good to let her little brother see her like this? Would it just make him even more worried?
Before she could finish pondering, Emily felt her feet leave the ground, and her body was once again lifted into the air.
With a scream, the next second, she was ced in a chair in front of the dining table. Original content can be found at findnovel
Once she was settled, Baron Stuart prepared to return to his seat on the other side. However, as soon as his right hand, which had been holding her, loosened its grip on her back, he heard a low moan.
Hiss Ouch! Emilys loose hair was caught in his hand, causing her to frown involuntarily.
Seeing this, Baron Stuart lowered his head and saw that his pinkie ring had snagged a strand of her slightly damp, ck hair.
Gently untangling the caught hair, Baron Stuart returned to his seat.
Eat. His voice became somewhat hoarse. After holding her like that, her soft body was undoubtedly tempting his inner desires.
In order to suppress the urge inside, Baron Stuart picked up his chopsticks first. However, when he put the food in his mouth, it tasted nd.
Emily was already very hungry. No matter how stubborn she was, she couldnt resist picking up her chopsticks in the end.
As food prepared by the worlds top chef, it was naturally delicious in appearance, taste, and smell. The more Emily ate, the more delectable she found it.
However, the man opposite her found everything tasteless. The delicious food could never extinguish his inner hunger!
Watching Emily eat with relish, Baron Stuarts mood worsened.
He threw down his chopsticks, his face slightly dark, Bring me a bottle of wine.
Emily, who had been eating happily, looked up at him. When she saw his unhappy expression, she couldnt help but feel curious.
What was wrong with this man? He was fine just a moment ago
Go on! Seeing her staring at him, Baron Stuart spoke again with annoyance.
Emily came to her senses and looked at the wine rack next to the dining table.
What a self-important man he was! The wine rack was only a meter away; couldnt he just get it himself?
Whatever, she owed him for the meal.
Emily stood up and walked over to the wine rack. She looked at the various expensive red wines, hesitated for a moment, then turned her head, staring nkly at the man at the dining table, Which one?
1982 Lafite.
Turning back, Emily searched the wine rack for the 1982 Lafite and found it on the top row.
However, she was not very tall. To reach the 1982 Lafite, she had to stand on her tiptoes and stretch out her arm.
Baron Stuart didnt know when he had started watching her. He knew the location of every bottle of wine and was looking just in case she couldnt reach it.
However, as his gaze followed her, the sight before him made his throat dry again!
Emilys loose mens shirt was being drawn upward as her arm extended, revealing a glimpse of whaty beneath the hem
Damn this woman! Who allowed her to dress like this and tempt him?
With no outlet for his desires, Baron Stuart irritably tugged at his own cor. Although the air conditioning was turned down low, he still felt unbearably hot!
PS: Well, thats it for today. More tomorrow.. (Dears, no more torture today, right?)
Chapter 201: 201: Who made you dress like this?
Chapter 201: 201: Who made you dress like this?
Trantor: 549690339 Checktest chapters at find~novel
Desire had nowhere to vent, and Baron Stuart irritably tugged at his clothes, feeling unbearably hot, even though the air conditioner was set very low.
Ah! I cant eat anymore!
After struggling for a while, Emily Walker finally got the bottle of Lafite. Just as she was about to turn back to the dining table, she heard the mans irritated growl, followed by him getting up, kicking the chair, and then turning away from the dining table.
Watching this inexplicable scene, Emily held the wine bottle, dumbfounded, staring nkly at his retreating figure leaving the restaurant.
Baron Stuart walked irritably toward the restaurant door, but after a few steps, he suddenly turned back and rushed in front of Emily. His voice had already be extremely hoarse at this point.
Who told you to dress like this? He forcibly suppressed the lust within him,
his scarlet pupils staring straight at her.
Emily hadnt recovered yet, and she was startled by his sudden return!
Wha-, what- - She wanted to speak but was silenced the next second by the unknown mans kiss.
From her lips to her vicle, Baron Stuart raised his hand and slid it down her cor. Sure enough, she wasnt wearing anything.
The softness in his hand made the lust within him swell instantly, like a starving lion.
Mmm As hisrge palm roamed across her chest, Emily couldnt help letting out a low moan.
This sound seemed to hint at his next move, making his lust spread to an extreme point, unable to wait any longer.
Picking her up, he didnt even have time to go upstairs, directly cing her on the living room sofa.
After experiencing this several times before, Emily had transformed from a naive female college student into a little woman easily stirred by lust. It didnt take long for her to enter a state of arousal, from bashful panting to uncontroble (Cough, cough, you can use your imagination, dears, certain details cannot be described.)
When she woke up again, it was already the next day at noon.
Emily woke up naturally, but the soreness in her body showed no signs of subsiding.
Just waking up, she was still somewhat confused about the situation and didnt know what time it was.
The man beside her was already gone, and she painfully got out of bed, went to the European-style window, pulled open the white curtains, and looked outside. The scorching sun was already high in the sky!
What time is it now!?
Coming back to her senses, Emily quickly looked at the wall clock, and it was already 11 AM!
How could this happen? How did she sleep sote?
Also, she hadnt gone to work for an entire morning, so why didnt Sister Carter or Wace Carter call her?
Thinking about her cell phone, Emily hurried over to the bedside table and saw her phone was turned off.
Was it due to ack of electricity? Thats not right, her phone was fully charged at thepany yesterday afternoon and she had taken it off charge just before leaving work.
A handsome face shed through her mind. and she didnt need to think twice: he must have turned off her cell phone!
Panic-stricken and ignoring the pain in her body, Emily quickly changed her clothes and rushed downstairs to go to work at thepany. As soon as she went downstairs, Mrs. Noelle came over.
Seeing her, Emily was a bit surprised.
Mrs. Noelle?
Lady, youre awake. Mrs. Noelle walked over and handed her a set of keys.
Emily looked at the keys and frowned, puzzled. She stared nkly at Mrs. Noelle, What are these?
Mrs. Noelle smiled, These are the keys to the house. The Young Master asked me to give you a set before he left..
Chapter 202: 202: Have You Fallen for Him?
Chapter 202: 202: Have You Fallen for Him?
Trantor: 549690339
For her? Why give her the key to this ce?
Why give it to me? What would she do with the key to this ce?
Mrs. Noelle shook her head with a smile, her expression gentle, I have no idea. Also, the code for the courtyard gate is 1125.
Password? Emily Walker waspletely stunned, not understanding what was going on.
However, now was not the time to discuss this matter; she had to hurry off to work! The rightful source is find?novel
Mrs. Noelle, I dont need this key, I have to go to work! She finished speaking and prepared to head toward the grand entrance.
But Mrs. Noelle stopped her with a difficult expression, Lady, Young Master said you must take this key.
If an ordinary girl received a key to the Young Masters private residence, she would probably go crazy with happiness, but Lady Carter didnt want it? She truly was a unique person.
Emily, held back by Mrs. Noelle, was anxious to go to work, so she reluctantly took the key for the time being, Alright, I understand!
Taking the key, Emily hurriedly left the private residence.
Upon arriving at thepany, there was no one in the office. She asked a coworker and learned that the other three had gone out for a photoshoot.
She took out her cell phone, pressed the power button, and received two messages in total. One was from Antonio Bailey and the other was from her little brother Wace. Both had called when her phone was turned off.
From Waces ount, Antonio seemed to know about the unusual rtionship between Baron Stuart and Emily. Knowing that she was taken away by himst night, he wasnt worried at all. Instead, he felt that it was a good thing, so he wasnt very concerned.
She spent the entire afternoon in the office alone until 5:20, but Wace and the others still hadnt returned.
Five minutester, Wace called.
Sister, well be backte tonight due to the photoshoot. Sister Carter wants you to go home first.
Sister, aboutst night He must have guessed something since she didnte back for the whole night, Do you like him?
The fact that his sister was willing to put up with Stuarts side was not because of his dominance, but because of the feelings she could not consciously reject.
Emily was startled by his words.
She had asked herself this question several times, but was it like?
No, how could I How could I like him?
If not, then why dont you refuse him? Why not make things clear? Is it because you dont know how to refuse or Wace paused, Or you just cant refuse
Perhaps his sister was already deeply trapped. After all, how many women could resist a world-ss man like him?
Was it that she didnt know how to refuse? Or, that she couldnt refuse that man?
Emily fell silent.
She had tried to reject him before, but in the end, she inexplicably lost her ability to resist.
That man seemed to have a natural magic that ensnared people, leaving them unable to extricate themselves.
She didnt want to delve deeper into this question that even she couldnt figure out. She spoke up, Im leaving work first, youe back earlier after you finish your work.
Without waiting for a response, Emily hung up the phone.
She slung her small backpack over her shoulder, took the elevator to the first floor, and just stepped out of thepany building when her phone rang again.
Emily took out her cell phone to look at it, and at first nce, she was puzzled for a while, not knowing who was named Stuart..
Chapter 203: 203 The Threat of Ennoblement
Chapter 203: 203 The Threat of Ennoblement
Trantor: 549690339
When exactly did that man save his name in her cell phone?
After a moment, Emily Walker picked up the phone, Hello?
Go straight home after work. The enchantingly sexy voice of a man came through the phone.
Emily let out a heavy sigh and irritably replied, I dont need you to tell me that!
Really, if she didnt go home after work, was there anywhere else she could go?
I mean my house. The man casually spoke again on the other end of the line.
Emily paused, slightly frowning, What? ?????? ???? FndNovel
Starting today, you muste to my ce after work every day.
On what grounds?
There was a long silence on the other end of the line, and Emily thought the call had been disconnected. She couldnt help but check her cell phone and, after confirming it was still in the call, she put it back to her ear.
Didnt you say you didnt want to be the mistress? The mans tone became a bit low.
At his sudden words, Emily appeared bewildered, not understanding why he was saying this for a moment.
Ive sent someone to pick you up. Thats it. And with that, the phone clicked, and the call was hung up.
Hello? Hello!? Staring at the hung-up phone, Emily looked baffled.
What did he mean about her not wanting to be a mistress?
True, she once said such words, but that was just an excuse she came up with to break free from his aggressive pursuit. What did it mean now?
Really, he never clearly exined himself!
Putting away her phone, Emily walked out of thepany feeling frustrated and headed straight for the bus stop.
Just as she reached the sidewalk, a ck sedan stopped beside her.
Lady Carter. yton Howard opened the car door and stepped out, standing in front of her with a bow, Please get in the car.
Seeing yton, Emily realized that he had mentioned sending someone to pick her up on the phone just now.
But why was she supposed to go to his ce?
Ignoring yton, Emily walked straight past him towards the bus stop.
As if he had anticipated this, yton quickly caught up and handed her a few photos from his pocket.
Emily stopped in her tracks, frowning at the photos he handed her and reluctantly epted them.
After carefully looking at the people in the photos, Emily raised her head sharply, staring at yton, Whats the meaning of this?
The photos were taken of her little brother today during an outdoor photography session, and from the angle, it seemed to be taken secretly.
But what did he mean by showing her the photos of her brother?
yton smiled politely, his tone respectful, but to Emily, it felt like a threat.
Young Lord said that Lady Carter only has one little brother. As long as he shows the photos, you will get in the car. yton spoke as if it didnt concern him.
What did he mean by only having one little brother? Was he nning to use her brother to make her obediently get in the car?
For the first time, Emily felt as if her lungs were about to explode from anger, but her patience was remarkably good.
I didnt go homest night. If I dont go back today, my little brother will definitely worry. She tried to use reason to regain her autonomy.
But yton still smiled gently, unhurried, Young Master has already informed Mr. Carter.
What? He had already informed him? Emily was astonished.
She took a deep breath. It seemed that the man had nned everything in order to make her submit obediently..
Chapter 204: 204: Canceling the Engagement 1
Chapter 204: 204: Canceling the Engagement 1
Trantor: 549690339
With suppressed discontent, Emily Walker climbed into the ck Bentley.
Emily expected the man to be waiting for her at home, but when she arrived at the private residence, the vi was empty, even Mrs. Noelle was not there.
Taking out her key to open the living room entrance, Emily sat down on the sofa in the empty house, with no intention to go upstairs. She nned to wait for him to return and have a clear conversation.
However, Mrs. Noelle came back from grocery shopping in no time, only to inform her that the young master was noting tonight.
What did that mean?
If he was noting, why did he have here here in the first ce!?
Mrs. Noelle, I have some errands to run, so I better take my leave now. Emily said, and picking up her small backpack, she got up to leave.
However, she was stopped by yton Howard right at the front door.
Lady Carter, please pardon my bluntness, but if you leave here today, Im afraid you wont be able to see your little brother tomorrow. yton said casually, with an indifferent expression.
For the following few days, except for going to work in the morning, Emily would be picked up by yton Howard after work and brought back to the vi, without Baron Stuart showing up at all.
One day after work, as usual, Emily went out of thepany building, only to find the man she hadnt seen in almost a week waiting for her instead of yton.
As soon as she appeared, Baron Stuart got out of the car and opened the door.
Get in the car. He quickly pulled her into the car as soon as she approached him.
Watching the car driving away, Wace Carter did not seem as anxious as before. Checktest chapters at find?novel
My sister she likes Baron Stuart, doesnt she?
Turning around, Wace was about to head to the bus station when a familiar male voice came from behind.
Wace! From the white Maserati, Adrian Nash walked down with a smile.
Brother Jackie? Wace was taken by surprise.
He had heard that Brother Jackie had gone on a business trip to France and it had been a long time since hest saw him.
Adrian Nash walked over and asked with a puzzled look after looking around and seeing that Wace was alone, Wheres your sister?
Wace Carter was startled and the smile on his face suddenly vanished.
He knew that Adrian Nash liked his sister, but, in her heart, there was only Baron Stuart.
No matter how good Brother Jackie had been to the two siblings, to his sister, he was just a friend of the opposite sex
My sister seemsto be with Baron Stuart of the Futuren Group. Perhaps it would be better for both Brother Jackie and his sister if he were to speak openly, freeing them from the dilemmas of love and friendship.
Adrian Nash was taken aback upon hearing this and the smile dropped off his face.
He lowered his eyelids, smiled with a touch of bitterness and said softly,
Indeed.
Brother Jackie, if you truly like my sister, why dont you do something about it? Compared to Baron Stuart, Wace preferred his sister ending up with Adrian Nash.
Adrian Nash looked up, gazing at the distant sky, and revealed a bitter smile, whispering, Taking actionwill it win her heart
Wace looked at him, seeming to see through the emotions hidden in his heart.
Where are we going? Along the way, Emily noticed that they were not going towards his vi.
But as soon as she turned her head, a refined male face appeared in her line of sight. In less than a week, sheseemed to miss this handsome face..
Chapter 205: 205: Cancelling the Engagement 2
Chapter 205: 205: Cancelling the Engagement 2
Trantor: 549690339
Regaining her senses, Emily Walker was frightened by her thoughts and quickly sat up straight, shifting her gaze forward, her cheeks slightly flushed.
Baron Stuart kept a straight face, not turning his head, and naturally did not notice the faint red on her cheeks.
Come to my ce. The voice was calm, with a touch of sexiness.
Emily hesitated, looking out the car window, But, this isnt the way to your house.
Its Stuart Manor.
When the car arrived at Stuart Manor, Emily had already changed into a purple off-the-shoulder long gown, with her soft hair slightly curled, looking a bit more mature and charming at this moment.
Looking at her stunningly beautiful appearance, Baron Stuart was satisfied with a faint smile.
Emily was taken aback by the grandeur and luxury of the Stuart familys vi, turning to the distinguished man beside her, Why did you bring me here?
God knows how much his mother and fiance hate her, and now he has brought her here, is he trying to say she hasnt suffered enough humiliation yet?
Baron Stuart looked at her, his mouth curved with a meaningful smile. Didnt you say you dont want to be a mistress?
What did he mean by that?
In front of the Stuart mansion, private luxury cars kept arriving. It looked as if the Stuarts were hosting a grand event.
Regaining her thoughts, Emily frowned, somewhat unhappy, and turned to leave, Im going back!
Surrounded by upper-ss society here, she felt utterly out of ce and ufortable.
As she turned around, an unknown man suddenly grabbed her, causing her to stumble into his sturdy chest due to the high heels she was wearing.
What are you trying to? Once stable, Emily raised her head angrily but, before she could finish speaking, the mans beautiful face was leaning over hers.
At such a close distance, Emilys heart suddenly pounded faster, her breathing getting rapid.
Baron Stuart gently curved the corner of his lips and, while she was still unaware, slowly lowered his face to tenderly kiss her lightly colored lips.
At this moment in front of the Stuart family entrance, many business celebrities and prominent families had arrived to attend Be Stuarts 18th birthday party tonight. Everyone was taken aback by such a shocking scene, stopping in their tracks and looking on with amazement.
There was no denying Baron Stuarts dazzling presence, and everyone attending this soire knew his identity. But what puzzled them was that his fiance was Cam Walker, the heiress of the Walker Consortium, yet the woman he was kissing now was clearly not her.
So who was this woman in the purple dress? Whose daughter, and societal elite, could she be?
Though already engaged, the young lord was openly kissing an unidentified womanwouldnt this be sensational news tomorrow?
Emilys attire today made her appear extraordinarily charming, and she did not lose out to any of the socialite elites. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find[?]ovel
After a deep kiss, Baron Stuart released her.
Once freed, Emily widened her pupils, staring in shock at the man in front of her.
This man actually kissed her in front of so many people, right at his doorstep, what on earth was he trying to do?
Seeing her astonished expression, Baron Stuarts mouth curled into a sexy arc, then, disregarding the surprised gazes from those around, he took her hand and led her into the Stuart familys grand entrance..
Chapter 206: 206: Canceling the Engagement 3
Chapter 206: 206: Canceling the Engagement 3
Trantor: 549690339
The banquet hall was already filled with business celebrities from all over, some had even rushed from abroad to attend Be Stuartsing-of-age ceremony.
Looking at this golden splendour of the banquet hall, Emily Walker couldnt help but gasp. Originally, she felt that Baron Stuarts private residence was already grand enough, butpared to the Stuart familys real luxury mansion, its a world apart!
Once the two entered the banquet hall, they immediately attracted several eyes, all cast towards them.
Vivian Ferguson, who was in the depths of the hall entertaining distinguished guests, turned around at this moment upon hearing the noise.
When she saw her son entering with a strange woman, her expression abruptly paused, and the smile on her face instantly disappeared.
It was not until the two reached the center of the hall that Vivian Ferguson recognized the woman beside her son to be the girl named Emily Walker, her face immediately darkened.
She thought that no matter how much he acted out, he would have a limit. But now, he brought another woman to such an asion in front of so many people C what would others say? Everyone knew that the Stuart familys daughter-inw-to-be was Cam Walker from Walkers Financial Group.
He could take her anywhere, but today, it was at Stuart Manor.
Seeing Vivian Fergusons slightly gloomy expression, Emily instinctively lowered her eyes. If she could, she really wanted to turn around and leave.
Vivian Ferguson looked at Emily with an unhappy face, then shifted her gaze to Baron Stuart, nced at the crowd around the corner of her eyes, and murmured in a low voice, Are you determined to embarrass me?
Fortunately, the Walker family hadnt arrived yet. Now, he had better let the girl beside him leave quickly to avoid the embarrassment in front of so many people!
Where is grandpa? Baron Stuart ignored his mothers words and instead asked with a stern voice.
Thinking of Zachary Stuart, Vivian Fergusonsplexion improved a bit. With the old master there, she presumed her son wouldnt make a fuss.
Hes upstairs. Hell be down soon.
At this moment, a waiter passed by them; Baron Stuart took a ss of fruit juice and handed it to Emily.
Looking at the fruit juice in her hand, Emily finally looked up, somehow puzzled by him.
He gives a faint smile. From start to finish, she found his smile to be too mysterious, making her wonder what he intended to do tonight. Original content can be found at F?ndNovel
This was the Stuart family home, and presumably, their family gathering. What was she, an outsider, doing here?
From the moment they entered, many people in the hall noticed the woman next to Baron Stuart. They all started whispering, discussing in private who this woman was and why she was standing next to Baron Stuart.
Naturally, Vivian Ferguson noticed this as well and her expression appeared displeased.
Mr. Stuart. At this moment, a businessman from abroad came over. They, being born abroad, naturally didnt know what Baron Stuarts fiancee looked like.
Baron Stuart turned around and gave a slight smile to the young businessman friend, nodding in greeting.
Is this beautifuldy your fiance? The man, speaking in English, gave Emily an admiring look.
At his words, Baron Stuart tilted his head to look at the woman beside him, his lips curved up in a perfectly mysterious and sexy smile, My girlfriend.
Although Emily didnt understand much English, she understood this sentence. She widened her eyes in surprise and looked at the man beside her.
Vivian Ferguson at his side was naturally shocked as well. Did he just tell this stranger that this girl was his girlfriend?
Baron Stuart! Do you have to be so outrageous!? She growled quietly. If there werent so many people in the hall, she would have probably yelled out by now..
Chapter 207: 207: Canceling the Engagement 4
Chapter 207: 207: Canceling the Engagement 4
Trantor: 549690339
Baron Stuart turned his head to look at his mother, having anticipated her shock.
At this moment, the Walker family entered the grand hall, and when they saw Baron Stuart and Vivian Ferguson, the family of three came over.
Mr. and Mrs. Walker were both dressed in their finest, and naturally, Cam Walker was dazzling and stunning as well.
Upon seeing the woman beside Baron Stuart, the Walkers faces froze, looking somewhat displeased.
Everyone knew about the marriage between the Stuart and Walker families, yet at this moment, Baron Stuart had another woman beside him.
For a moment, both couples did not seem to recognize that the woman was Emily Walker.
Only Cam Walker knew the moment she approached C she would remember her face even turned to ashes!
However, today, Emily looked so stunning, even the always self-confident Cam was somewhat jealous of her.
Cam red at Emily and tightly clenched her hands at her sides!
Standing in such an atmosphere, Emily uneasily let go of Baron Stuarts arm and stepped away from the group that did not suit her.
Feeling her hand let go of his arm, Baron Stuart turned to see her walking alone to another secluded corner of the crowd.
Regardless of the shocked gazes from the Walker family, Baron Stuart followed her.
Seeing her sons disgraceful behavior, Vivian Ferguson sighed deeply; no matter how angry she was, there was no one who understood her sons temperament better than her.
Upon arriving at a tableden with desserts, Emily reced the fruit juice in her hand and picked up a wine ss.
She had always hated the taste of wine, but today, she wanted to taste the vor she so greatly despised.
Compared to the unspeakable bitterness in her heart, perhaps the taste of strong wine would wash away her inner unhappiness.
Raising the wine ss, she drank it all in one go, for the first time.
The wine is very strong, a mans deep voice said in her ear.
Although the taste wasnt great, she fell in love with it.
Why did you bring me here? Emily lowered her head, her expression gloomy, not wanting to look at his handsome face that made her sink further in.
Unconsciously, she realized that she was caring more about this man.
When she met Cam Walker before, she felt annoyed at most, but now that she encountered her again and thought of Cam as his fiance, her heart inexplicably ached like needles piercing it.
Her beautiful hair curtained her side face, and Baron Stuart didnt notice her somber expression.
Dont you want toe?
Well, didnt she want toe? Of course she wouldnt want to be here.
Everything here was a reminder that Cam Walker was his woman, and she
was nothing more than a lover who would die upon seeing the light
She looked up, not knowing if it was due to the alcohol, but at this moment, her eyes were slightly red and her expression was pained.
I dont want toe, not at all. Everything here is telling me She hesitated and then lowered her head, not wanting to reveal her humble feelings. Checktest chapters at find?novel
Telling you what? Baron Stuart looked at her calmly.
Emily lowered her head and remained silent for a long time before finally speaking softly, Its telling me that you are a man with a fiance. Her mncholic tone touched Baron Stuarts heartstrings.
Putting down the wine ss, he pulled her hand and walked in another direction.
Before she could react, Emily saw him holding her hand tightly as they swiftly navigated through the crowd..
Chapter 208: 208: Cancelling the Engagement (5)
Chapter 208: 208: Cancelling the Engagement (5)
Trantor: 549690339
At this moment, amotion arose in the Grand Hall, and the two stopped in their tracks.
They looked up and saw the protagonist of today, Be Stuart, affectionately holding onto Zachary Stuarts arm as they walked over.
No matter where Zachary Stuart went, he was an absolutely respected person.
Be had juste downstairs when she spotted her brother in the crowd, excitedly let go of Zacharys hand and ran towards Baron Stuart.
Brother! Rushing in front, Be noticed Emily Walker and couldnt help but pause.
She knew that her brother liked Emily Walker, but why would he bring her to their home now?
Moreover, Grandpa was standing behind them
Be carefully turned her head, not knowing if Grandpa had noticed them.
In fact, ever since Grandpa returned to the country, he had known about this matter and had been at odds with his brother during this time. If Brother really brought Emily back home at this moment, Grandpa would probably be furious
She carefully turned her head and saw Grandpa Zachary, a face with authority and prestige, but now the smile was gone. He stared straight at them. Checktest chapters at find?novel
Zachary Stuart leaned on his crutches, and his face darkened when he saw his grandson holding hands with another girl.
It seemed his beloved grandson was determined to confront him.
Baron Stuart fixed his gaze on his grandfather at the staircase entrance, and in a moment of eye contact, he held Emily Walkers hand and walked step by step towards Grandpa Zachary.
The people present immediately sensed the strange atmosphere, and the banquet hall quieted down in an instant.
From the very beginning, they had been wondering who the woman next to Baron Stuart was. After all, among them, most people were familiar with Baxter Walker and his daughter Cam.
Everyone knew about the engagement between the Stuart and Walker families a few months ago.
Although the engagement banquet had been a bit strained.
Still, after numerous media reports, everyone knew that the Walker familys daughter was Baron Stuarts fiancee, and this marriage was now widely recognized. But now, he appeared here with a mysterious woman, so what was going on?
Everyone was secretly guessing in their hearts while Baron Stuart ignored the stares from the crowd, instead taking Emily Walkers hand and walking towards Zachary Stuart.
Are you here to provoke me? Zachary Stuart asked with a somber tone.
Looking at the elderly man with apelling aura in front of her, Emily Walker raised her eyes and remained calm.
The old man shared some resemnce with Baron Stuart, along with the intimidating aura that they both emitted.
Baron Stuarts hand had never let go of Emilys. His deep, sharp gaze locked onto his grandpa, then he turned around and faced the entire banquet hall. Thank you all foring to my sistersing-of-age ceremony. I have an announcement to make.
As soon as Baron Stuart spoke, everyone held their breath, eager to know what he was going to announce and whether it had anything to do with the woman beside him.
Baron Stuart, do you really want to disgrace your grandpa today? Knowing what he was about to dere, Zachary Stuart whispered while growling.
Baron Stuart let his eyelids droop, still showing no change in his expression.
He turned around, his dark pupils staring straight at Zachary Stuart, his tone t, If Grandpa wanted to save face, he should not have made the decision about this marriage on his own.
Hearing this, many people present were taken aback, especially the Baxter Walker family of three, whose faces turned extremely bad..
Chapter 209: 209: Canceling the Engagement 6
Chapter 209: 209: Canceling the Engagement 6
Trantor: 549690339
Although they knew that Baron Stuart did not approve of this marriage, they did not expect him to say it in front of so many people, which was undoubtedly pping Baxter Walker in the face in public.
Zachary Stuart was so angry that he almost couldnt speak!
You! Listen to me clearly, as long as I am alive, you can forget about canceling this marriage! he yelled in righteousness!
The originally calm expression on his face changed, as Baron Stuart showed displeasure, If Grandpa doesnt want to cancel it, thats fine, but starting today, I will never acknowledge this marriage.
As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was shocked again and began whispering to each other.
Zachary Stuart was clutching his chest in anger, You, you damned brat, are you trying to make me angry to death
After saying that, he covered his chest with a pained expression, and his feet became unsteady.
Be Stuart and Vivian Ferguson at the side werepletely frightened and rushed over with anxious expressions, Dad, whats wrong with you!?
Grandpa, are you all right? Be Stuart couldnt help but find it strange. Her grandfather was a former army officer with a strong body. Despite being over eighty years old, he rarely had any minor ailments.
Was he really going to be angered by his grandson?
I have chest pains, Zachary Stuart said with a furrowed brow, clutching his chest.
This scared the mother and daughter beside him!
Only Baron Stuart remained calm andposed.
He stared at his acting grandfather, who was already over eighty years old, and wondered why he was still so childish?
He sighed and said impatiently, Grandpa, youre over eighty years old, can you not y such childish games? Youre not convincing at all!
Upon hearing this, the mother and daughter at the side were dumbstruck, looking at the pained Zachary Stuart and then back at the calm Baron Stuart.
What was going on?
Once his lie was exposed, Zachary Stuarts face showed embarrassment, and he couldnt save face.
Pushing away the mother and daughter, he still seemed energetic and raised his crutches in anger, then swung at him, You brat, dont you care about my health at all!?
Baron Stuart instinctively backed away, looking at his grandfather raising the crutches, and lightly raised the corner of his mouth, With such high spirits, Grandpa, do I even need to worry?
Realizing his actions, Zachary Stuart immediately put down the crutches and got back to the point. Follow current nov?ls on Find_Novel(.
Anyway, I wont allow you to cancel this marriage as long as I am alive, Zachary Stuart lowered his head. His grandson really knew how to pick the right date, choosing today, standing in front of so many faces, which was like pping his old face!
As I said, Grandpa, you can do whatever you want, but I will not acknowledge this marriage, Baron Stuart said with a solemn face, then took Emily Walkers hand and walked in the direction of the front door without looking back.
You C you stand still! Zachary Stuart roared angrily from behind.
At this time, Baron Stuart had already disappeared with Emily Walker at the Stuart Familys grand entrance gate.
Everyone present was shocked and whispered to each other, creating a noisy scene.
Watching the two leave, Cam Walker clenched her fists, having nowhere to vent her anger!
Zachary Stuart sighed helplessly and then looked at Mr. and Mrs. Walker, I am really sorry. Please rest assured that as long as I am alive, this marriage contract cannot be canceled.
With his promise, Baxter Walkers face looked slightly better, but still somewhat unpleasant..
Chapter 210: 210: Meeting Elia Parker and Daughter Again
Chapter 210: 210: Meeting Elia Parker and Daughter Again
Trantor: 549690339
As a woman from a humble background, Ang Reid could only ept fatewhatever was meant for her daughter would be, and what was not could not be forced. She could only let nature take its course.
In the car, Emily Walker maintained a solemn face, reflecting on everything that had happened at the Stuart Manor.
Are you hungry? Seeing that she wasnt speaking, Baron Stuart asked.
Raising her head in response to the sound, Emily realized she hadnt eaten much earlier and was indeed hungry.
She nodded her head and gave a gentle hum of agreement.
The car stopped in front of a French restaurant, and Emily got out first.
Wait for me here. After saying this, Baron Stuart drove the car to the underground parking lot, while Emily waited at the restaurant entrance.
She finally understood why Baron Stuart kept saying he didnt want to be the third wheel. By bringing her to his home, he was trying to tell others that he nned to cancel his engagement to Cam Walker, or even introduce Emily to others as his girlfriend.
Everything felt like a dream, too unrealistic to be true.
Did he suddenly break off the engagement for her?
Did it mean she was snatching away someone elses love?
Leanne, Im telling you, todays guest is a big boss. You need to fight for me, and help Mom find herself a golden son-inw!
While Emily was lost in thought, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in her ear.
Upon hearing the sound, she looked and saw Elia Parker and her daughter alighting from their bridge car.
Mom, Im just warning you, if were dining again with an old geezer likest time, Ill turn around and leave immediately. Iris Carter said arrogantly.
Elia Parker guaranteed, adjusting her daughters clothes, Dont worry, our guest this time isnt an old man. Hes only 32 years old, a very young fellow, I assure you, youll like him!
The mother and daughter were already heading towards the grand entrance of the restaurant, and upon raising their eyes, they spotted Emily.
Emily, seeing the mother and daughter, wore a contemptuous expression.
The duo seemed to never change, still scheming on how to catch a golden son-inw.
It was probably Emilys appearance tonight that made Elia Parker not recognize her at first. When Iris Carter passed Emily, she stopped in suspicion and turned her head to look at the stunning woman.
Emily Walker? Iris was not sure if the woman was Emily or not, as it was unclear in the darkness. However, she appeared familiar, and even her figure and height were simr to Emilys.
Emily didnt n to pay attention to her, but when she unexpectedly called her name, she turned slowly to face the mother and daughter.
As she turned, their eyes widened in surprise, especially Iris, who couldnt believe the woman in front of her was Emily.
Back at home, she seemed to be an ordinary person.
Is it really you? Iris frowned in disbelief, jealousy welling up in her heart.
What do you want? Emily replied coldly, looking expressionless as she stared at them. This content belongs to fin?novel
The mother and daughter examined her from head to toe and estimated that her outfit would have cost tens of thousands. How did she suddenly be so wealthy?
How are you here? This French restaurant wasnt a ce ordinary people could walk into, and Iris couldnt help but wonder if Emily was being kept by a tycoon. How else could she be wearing such splendor suddenly?
Hearing that, Emily couldnt help but find it amusing. Was it so strange that she was here?
PS: Mia Harizon (pitiful look) begs for votes andments.. Please grant her the motivation to type! (Thanks to the readers who rewarded her in the past few days: ID Corner of the Street, Lonely Opening, ID Unrestrained, ID Just Go, ID?Cher, ID Love to Find You in Memory, ID Piano Your Heart Follows Her Song.
Chapter 211: 211: She said my boyfriend is a bad old man
Chapter 211: 211: She said my boyfriend is a bad old man
Trantor: 549690339
Emily Walker nced up at the restaurant sign, sneering to herself: Heh, it turns out, they still see me as that destitute college student who doesnt even have a ce to live.
Is this restaurant owned by you? Why cant I be here? She looked expressionlessly at the mother-daughter duo and countered, her tone quite calm.
The thought of having her fathers property snatched away by them still left a sour taste in her mouth.
However, it didnt matter anymore, as long as the restaurant was still in operation and hadnt been ruined in their hands, everything was tolerable.
You! At her words, Elia Parker and the daughter were stunned, filled with anger!
After a moment, Iris Carter managed to calm herself, scoffed and said, Humph, were just wondering how someone like you woulde to such a ce. Can you even afford this ce?
Ohcould it be that youre being kept by someone? Who is it? Dont tell me its a fat, bald, old man. Ha
Iris Carter finished speaking, a mocking smile curling at the corner of her mouth, arrogantly looking at Emily Walker.
Emily Walker clenely clenched her fist. This mother-daughter duo always took pleasure in deriding her.
What are you talking about?
A deep and sexy voice rang out. Baron Stuart, with an extraordinary demeanor, walked over. His innate nobility made both the mother and daughter startled as they turned to look at him.
This man was simply a top-grade product of the world Latest content published on f?ndnovel
The dim yellow light could not conceal his captivating handsome face. When Elia Parker and her daughter saw him, they couldnt help but gasp. The PS photos that had gone viral on the inte didnt do him justice. The man standing in front of them was even more handsome than his photoshopped images!
Looking at the mother and daughter, who were visibly awestruck, Emily Walker felt a sudden desire to show off for the first time.
She turned her head and gave a sweet smile to Baron Stuart, saying, They are saying my boyfriend is an old wreck.
Baron Stuart was momentarily stunned, his eyebrows furrowed.
Her boyfriend? Who?
After 3 seconds, he lifted his deep gaze, a perfect smile appearing at the corner of his lips.
Am I that old? He asked her with a smile, raising his hand to gently lift her chin. His expression seemed discontented but also tender.
Emily Walker pouted in mock resentfulness, affectionately removed his hand, nced at the mother and daughter next to her, andined, I didnt say that, they did!
Hearing her words, Baron Stuart turned his face too. His obsidian-like pupils appeared especially alluring under the dim yellow streetmp.
At his gaze, not only was Iris Carter affected, but even 40 something Elia Parker was somewhat entranced by him.
Especially Iris Carter, she waspletely dumbfounded. How great it would be if such a wonderful man could be her boyfriend
Do you know them? He nced at the mother and daughter, then, looking spoilingly at Emily Walker, asked her.
But before Emily could reply, Iris Carter intervened, Yes, I do. Im her older sister!
Emily was slightly surprised, not expecting that Iris could be so shameless. Older sister? Heh, when did she ever recognise her as a younger sister?
Emily, is he your boyfriend? Iris immediately changed her attitude, trying to curry favor with Emily. If she could meet the handsome man through Emily, was a small change in attitude worth considering?
Emily Walker? Emily Walkerughed again..
Chapter 212: 212: Isn’t There a Location There?
Chapter 212: 212: Isnt There a Location There?
Trantor: 549690339
Calling her so affectionately, really shameless and unrivaled in the world.
Lets go. Without waiting for Emily to reply, Baron Stuart led her directly to the restaurants grand entrance.
Watching the two of them walk in, Iris Carter still looked infatuated.
She had to find a way to steal this high-quality man!
Compared to Emily, she was more qualified to be with that man.
Enough, that girl said hes her boyfriend. You dont have a chance, so hurry up and meet Boss Beckham with me! Seeing her daughters infatuated expression, Elia Parker couldnt help but break her delusion.
However, on second thought, that little bitch Emily actually found such a high-quality man. Its unfair that such a good man should be with her Leanne!
Who says I dont have a chance? Iris angrily looked at her mother, then looked back at the restaurant doorway, Hes just a boyfriend, theyre not married. Even if they do get married, it doesnt mean I cant steal him.
Yes, yes. Before you steal him,e with me to meet Boss Beckham! Elia said while pushing her daughter into the French Restaurant.
This restaurant is very prestigious in E City and is mostly full during meal times.
Most customers usually reserve tables in advance, but Baron Stuarts arrival today was abrupt, and at this time, the restaurant was filled with guests.
For a moment, there were no private rooms avable, and the restaurant manager apologized personally, Im very sorry, Young Lord, all the private rooms are full today.
All the private rooms were upied, if it were only a reservation, he, as the manager, could still manage to arrange it.
But it was now during the regr mealtime, and every private room was filled. It wouldnt be appropriate to ask customers to leave halfway through their meal, right? This would have a significant impact on their restaurant. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel
But they couldnt afford to offend this person in front of them either, and the restaurant manager hesitated for a moment, not knowing what to do.
At the side, Emily looked around and noticed that the restaurant was indeed doing good business, with every ce basically filled with distinguished guests.
Isnt there a seat avable there? Emily nced over and unintentionally saw an empty elegant seat. She turned her head and looked at the restaurant manager quizzically.
The manager, hearing her words, looked in the direction she pointed and hesitated for a moment, Do you mean to sit at that seat, Lady?
Baron Stuart had always reserved private rooms for each visit. Moreover, people with his status usually didnt sit in elegant seats, which made the restaurant manager slightly puzzled.
Has that seat been reserved too? Seeing the puzzled expression of the manager, Emily thought that the seat had been reserved.
The restaurant manager hastily shook his head, No, no, just He looked at Baron Stuart with a troubled expression, Does the Young Lord want to sit there?
Baron Stuart looked calmly at the elegant seat not far away. Although she didnt like crowded ces, he thought it would be nice to make an exception for tonight since his mood was good.
That ce will do.
Upon hearing this, the restaurant manager immediately breathed a sigh of relief, quickly smiled, and said, All right, this way please, Young Lord.
Actually, the elegant seats here were quite high-ss, with each seat separated by carved ss. One could only see the elegant seat across from the corridor, so it wasnt very conspicuous.
As soon as the two of them sat down, the waiter immediately brought tea and menus, with all services being performed ording to private room standards.
After all, no one dared to ck off in front of this big shot!
Opening the menu, Emily couldnt help but widen her eyes. The dishes here were too expensive..
Chapter 213: 213: They couldn’t possibly be here for them, right?
Chapter 213: 213: They couldnt possibly be here for them, right?
Trantor: 549690339
The menu was arranged by price from low to high, with only a few signature dishes ced on the front page.
Emily couldnt help but gasp inwardly, these dishes were way too expensive, simply several times the price of her familys restaurant
Although the Avie Hotel wasnt considered a top restaurant, it still had some fame in E City, and ordinary people wouldnt go there to dine.
But now, looking at this ce, there was really noparison.
One 70% cooked French-style steak. At this time, Baron Stuart had already ordered and handed the menu back to the waiter.
Emily raised her head to look at him and then lowered it to find the French-style steak on the price list.
Well, although it was a bit expensive,pared to the ones at the back, this was still eptable.
She might as well order this one too.
The same, thank you. She looked up and smiled at the waiter, also handing back the menu.
Just as the waiter left, Emily nced over and saw Elia Parker and her daughter slowly approaching, looking as if they were searching for someone.
Could it be that they woulde to them?
Thinking of Iris Carters gaze at Baron Stuart just now C how she was almost about to pounce on him C would she being in here specifically for him?
But that didnt seem right either, she remembered them talking about looking for a Golden Son-inw when they alighted from their car.
As soon as Elia Parker and her daughter entered, they started looking around, searching for the so-called Boss Beckham as they nced at the seats.
Over there! Elia Parkers sharp eyes spotted the elegant seat next to Baron Stuarts.
Emily looked over ordingly and saw a young man sitting next to their neighboring seat.
His appearance was quite good; he looked like a business owner and had a decent temperament.
What are you looking at? Seeing her gaze fixed on another ce, Baron Stuart couldnt help but also follow her line of sight and noticed that she was actually looking at another man.
When he turned back, Baron Stuarts expression was slightly gloomy. The rightful source is FindNovel
Really, was that man more handsome than him? She ignored his world-ss good looks to look at other men.
Seeing his sudden darkening face, Emily was startled, Whats wrong?
The seating for Iris and her party was only separated from Baron Stuart and Emily by a single aisle. As they were talking, Iris immediately turned her head and caught sight of that handsome face she was fascinated with.
Just now, it was under the dim streetmp, but now, this face was even more captivating. She really wanted to know if this mans face was naturally beautiful or photoshopped!
Iris! Seeing her daughter distracted, Elia Parker had to call her name softly.
Boss Beckham was someone she had gone to great lengths to arrange a meeting with, and she couldnt let her daughter spoil this opportunity.
Iris came back to her senses, looked at her mother, and asked in a low voice, Whats up?!
Elia Parker helplessly gave her a look, reminding her of the man sitting opposite them.
Then, she turned her face and looked at the man with a big smile, Hehe, Boss
Beckham, this is my daughter, Iris!
Upon hearing her words, the man nced at Iris sitting beside her, smiled politely, and then extended his right hand, Hello, Im Peter Beckham.
Iris looked at him, and although the man before her was quite good, he simply couldntpare to the man at the other elegant seat..
Chapter 214: 214: I am Emily Walker’s Older Sister
Chapter 214: 214: I am Emily Walkers Older Sister
Trantor: 549690339
If it werent for the man next to Emily Walker, perhaps todays blind date would have ended in sess.
Indeed, this Peter Beckham, whether its his appearance or family background, can be considered top-notch. However, whenpared to Baron Stuart, he seems inadequate and far from reachable.
Hello. Out of politeness, Iris Carter also extended her hand to shake his.
As the three of them chatted, Iris would asionally turn her head to sneak a nce at the neighboring table, lost in her thoughts.
If only she could go over and introduce herself.
Leanne! Elia Parker called out quietly. What was wrong with her daughter, always lost in her thoughts?
Following her line of sight, Elia finally noticed that Emily Walker was also at the neighboring Elegant Seats with that exceptional man.
No wonder her daughter was so preupied!
With her mother calling out to her, Iris turned her head and smiled at Peter Beckham. Im sorry, Mr. Beckham. I just saw an acquaintance over there, and I want to say hello.
Without waiting for Peters response, Iris stood straight up and headed towards Baron Stuart at the neighboring table.
Elia Parker was furious, but for the sake of saving face, she didnt dare to shout at her daughter toe back.
As Peter looked in the direction Iris had walked, he happened to see Baron Stuart diagonally across from him, and he couldnt help but show a surprised expression. He quickly turned to look at Elia, Do you know Futuren Groups Baron Stuart?
Elia was slightly bewildered and nervously smiled. So, that man was the Crown Prince of Futuren Group, truly a big shot!
At Baron Stuarts table, the waiter had just brought their two steaks. Emily, who was already hungry, was about to pick up her knife and fork to eat.
Emily! At this moment, Iris approached and looked at Emily with a never-before-seen smile.
Hearing the voice, Emily paused and looked at Iris, slightly taken aback.
Calling her Emily so affectionately, there must be some ulterior motive, right?
Seeing the woman who suddenly walked over, Baron Stuart didnt forget that she was the woman who pped Emily at the Crossroads that day. ording to his investigation, she was Emilys older sister, with no blood rtionship between them.
The seating in the Elegant Seats area consisted of a long, small sofa. Iris nced at the man opposite her and Emily, then smiled and pursed her lips. Without waiting for an invitation, she sat down next to Emily, showing no signs of embarrassment.
Emily, how have you been recently? She tried to find an opportunity to chat with Emily in order to get to know the man in front of her. Chapters first released on find?novel
Seeing herpletely shameless face, Emily sarcastically thought: Her face is really as thick as a city wall.
Are you sure youre asking if Im doing well? Emily asked with a faint smile, her tone somewhat ironic. Such a kind inquiry had nevere from Iriss mouth before.
However, Iris didnt feel embarrassed at all, and insteadughed even louder, Silly sister, if Im not asking you, who else would I be asking? You moved out of the house without telling me, and I was worried to death!
She affectionately held Emilys hand and looked concerned, but Emily felt nothing but disgust.
Sister? What a swift change, from calling her Emily just a moment ago to now calling her sister.
Moved out of the house? Ha, mother and daughter never felt embarrassed when they spoke..
Chapter 215: 215: Iris Carter’s Cunning Tactics
Chapter 215: 215: Iris Carters Cunning Tactics
Trantor: 549690339
Oh by the way, is this your boyfriend? Iris Carter turned her head, adoringly gazing at Baron Stuart, then smiled broadly, feigning flirtation. Nice to meet you, I am Emilys sister, Iris Carter!
Baron Stuart looked up, his face impassive and cold, nced at her, then directly picked up his cutlery, ignoring her.
He elegantly ced a piece of well-cut steak into his mouth, chewing unhurriedly. Even his eating mannerismo kept attracting peoples attention all the time.
Despite his indifference, Iris Carter did not feel the slightest embarrassment. It seemed as if just looking at the man in front of her would make her die of happiness.
Could you move aside? I want to eat. Seeing her intoxicated state, Emily Walker spoke irritably, her expression cold.
Because Iris Carter was sitting too close to her, it made it quite inconvenient for Emily to eat. This text is hosted at find{n}ovel
Another point was that seeing her staring straight at the man across the table, Emily inexplicably wanted her to go away!
Upon hearing her, Iris Carter turned her head. Seeing Emily intending to grab the fork, she immediately extended her hand, Let me help you!
After saying this, she was about to grab the fork ced on Emilys left side. But when her hand crossed over the ss of water on the table, Iris Carter secretly pulled up a hint of a smirk.
The next second, the ss of boiled water on the table suddenly overturned. The white tablecloth swiftly got wet all over, and the warm water slowly trickled down the tablecloth, dribbling onto Emily Walkers purple evening dress.
Ah-I Emily Walker abruptly stood up, frowning slightly, looking at her dress in dismay.
Was this Iris Carter doing it on purpose?!
Oh, Im so sorry Iris Carter immediately stood up in a flurry, reaching out to wipe the wet spots of Emilys dress. Im so sorry, Emily. I, I just wanted to help you
She said with an apologetic look.
Help her? More like she wanted to drive her away, right?!
She was merely trying to eat. Did she really need to be so kind to help her get the cutlery? Could she not handle it herself? Really!
Seeing this, Baron Stuart put down the cutlery, his expression somewhat displeased as he nced at Iris Carter across the table.
Emily knew very well that the whole purpose of Iris Carters actions were to get her to leave so she could get to know Baron Stuart.
But now she had to go to the restroom because arge portion of her dress had gotten wet and needed to be dried. She had to leave even if she didnt want to.
Could you please move? she stood and said to Iris Carter with annoyance.
Seeing her about to leave, Iris was, of course, eager to step aside, but her face still maintained an apologetic expression.
I am really sorry, Emily, I didnt mean to
Yeah! You didnt mean to, you wanted to!
Emily angrily brushed her off and headed straight for the restroom!
After Emily left, Iris was secretly thrilled. She looked at the man sitting on the chair and unabashedly sat down in Emilys seat.
Baron Stuarts face, cold as ice, his eyes as ck as obsidian were lifted briefly, his long, fullshes icily sweeping over the woman who was sitting directly across from him.
Are you Emilys boyfriend? Iris Carter asked, staring at him, her expression full of ttery. She was determined to snatch him!
Baron Stuart said nothing, leaning back casually, his right hand lightly ying with the tinum ring on his left finger.
The mans cold and silent expression finally made Iris Carter realize that she was not weed. Sheughed embarrassedly..
Chapter 216: 216: Is He Going to Kiss Her?
Chapter 216: 216: Is He Going to Kiss Her?
Trantor: 549690339 Checktest chapters at Find1Novel
But very soon, she ignored the embarrassment, Heh Im Emily Walkers older sister!
Does she have an older sister? Baron Stuart furrowed his brows slightly, nced at the woman across from him, and asked in a deep voice.
Seeing that he finally spoke to her, Iris Carter couldnt express her excitement, and immediately nodded in agreement, Yes, I am her older sister!
Baron Stuart continued to leanzily, looking indifferent, but even so, it was enough to make Iris Carter infatuated.
No blood rtionship?
In response, Iris Carters heart sank, and the smile on her face stagnated for a moment.
Indeed, she and Emily Walker were not rted by blood. Would this man ignore her because of that?
Iris Carter thought for a moment, then lowered her eyelids, looking sorrowful,
Is that what Emily really says about me?
Ive treated her like my own sister since childhood, but she seems to dislike me and often alienates me. In the past, whenever I had a boyfriend, she would always steal him. As a result, I have no boyfriend now, they were all taken away by her.
She spoke in a pitiful tone, but inside, she was calcting how to make the man before her hate Emily so that she could steal him away.
Baron Stuart remained unmoved by her words, his face as deep and inscrutable as ever.
Soon afterward, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his lips as he gazed at the woman before him, She stole your boyfriend?
Mhm! Iris Carter nodded vigorously.
Baron Stuart chuckled lightly, Youre so beautiful. How could she have stolen your boyfriend?
Upon hearing this, Iris Carters heart nearly leaped out of her chest. Was this manplimenting her beauty?
Because, because I always let Emily have her way. As long as she doesnt dislike me, Im fine. After saying that, she lowered her eyelids again, looking understanding and pitiful.
So thats it. It turns out shes had so many men already Baron Stuart raised his eyes, appearing deep in thought and somewhat disappointed.
Seeing this, Iris Carter immediately began to exaggerate, Yeah, yeah, shes had so many men. Dont you know all of this?
Baron Stuart remained silent, just raising an eyebrow to keep looking at her.
Emily is really something, keeping her past rtionships a secret But its also hard for her. After all, shes met such a great man like you. No one could dare to tell you about their past, Iris Carter said, appearing very understanding of Emily.
Watching her, Baron Stuart faintly curved up the corner of his mouth. He then leaned forward, extended his hand to gently lift Iris Carters chin, and slowly brought his face closer
When she saw his movements, Iris Carters heart pounded with excitement, and she could hear her own heartbeat.
Could it be that this man wanted to kiss her?
With this thought, Iris Carter slowly closed her eyes, waiting for the mans kiss to fall upon her lips.
At this time, Emily had already wiped her dress clean. When she walked over and saw this scene, she couldnt help but stop in her tracks.
What were they doing?
Baron Stuarts face was getting closer and closer. At this time, even Emilys heart started to race, as if a voice inside her was saying: Dont kiss her!
The long-awaited kiss never came. Instead, a cold voice rang out, with a seemingly smiling mouth but not a trace ofughter in his eyes, making people feel intimidated, You tell me so much, as a reward, should I give you a gift?
Iris Carter suddenly opened her eyes, and the handsome face before her had be icy cold, exuding a dangerous aura that made her uneasy.
Chapter 217: 217: Iris Carter Gets Kicked Out of the Restaurant
Chapter 217: 217: Iris Carter Gets Kicked Out of the Restaurant
Trantor: 549690339
Waiter. At this moment, coincidentally, a waiter passed by and Baron Stuarts heavenly voice sounded.
The waiter, hearing the call, turned around and respectfully walked towards
Baron Stuarts seat, Sir, what do you need?
Get your manager here.
Seeing this scene, Emily Walker not far away was stunned.
However, she also sighed in relief, as she was just afraid he would kiss Iris Carter.
Soon, the restaurant waiter called the manager, and Emily returned to her seat at this moment.
But Iris Carter, whether cheeky or momentarily stunned, didnt n to get up and move when she came back.
Young Lord, what can I do for you? The restaurant manager came over, bent down and asked, his face showing the usual respect.
Baron Stuart didnt look at him, his gaze fixated directly on the petrified Iris Carter, and his lips slyly curved, almost as if smiling, Weve been harassed, could you please ask thisdy to leave?
Hearing this, everyone was taken aback, and Emily, who was nearby, hadnt yet grasped what was happening.
The manager looked somewhat stunned, following his line of sight to the woman seated opposite him, and for a moment, couldnt figure out what had just happened.
After a while, he finally realized, Whichdy has harassed Young Lord?
Hmm. Baron Stuart raised his cold eyes, nced at Iris Carter, and then leaned back, Just now, she even spilled water on my woman, and now shes upying her seat.
At these words, the restaurant manager was startled again, bowing his head to look at the woman sitting opposite him.
At this time, Iris Carter finally recovered, and anxiously attempted to exin with an awkward expression and gestures, I didnt it was an ident
Come in. At this moment, the restaurant manager had already pressed the inte.
In less than a minute, two security personnel entered the restaurant.
Please show thisdy out. The restaurant manager gave orders to the two security personnel.
Although they were in the service industry,pared to offending Baron Stuart, they would rather escort this unfamiliar woman out than risk offending an important person on her behalf.
As she was carried away by the two security guards, Iris Carter became thoroughly panicked, What are you doing? Let me go! Im just here to eat
At this time, a terrified Elia Parker ran over and angrily shouted, What are you doing? Let go of my daughter! ???? ????s? ???????s ?? ?ovelFind
Mother and daughter had spent quite some time dressing up for their visit to this restaurant today, so the impression they gave was rather noble.
The restaurant manager nced at the gorgeously dressed Elia Parker and the frantic woman, then asked with doubt, Is thisdy your daughter?
Of course! Elia Parker replied arrogantly, We are here as customers! Is this how you treat your customers?
I apologize, but your daughter disturbed our esteemed guests during their meal, please understand. Having said that, the manager looked up and gestured to the two security guards.
Upon receiving instructions, the two security guards dragged Iris Carter out.
What are you doing? Let me go! Iris Carter screamed furiously, struggling as she was dragged past each of the elegant seating areas, attracting astonished gazes from others and feeling utterly humiliated!
You Seeing her daughter dragged away like this, Elia Parker was furious, frantic, and incredibly helpless..
Chapter 218: 218: The Mysterious Kiss
Chapter 218: 218: The Mysterious Kiss
Trantor: 549690339
Immediately after, she turned around and ran to the other side, pleadingly looking at Peter Beckham, Boss Beckham, please say something.
If her daughter were to be dragged out like this, and if acquaintances found out, how would she ever put on airs in front of those wealthydies again?
Peter Beckham nced at Iris Carter being dragged out, and couldnt help but be shocked, but he didnt dare to challenge Baron Stuart, who was from the Futuren Group.
Looking at Baron Stuart diagonally across, Peter Beckham timidly lowered his head as he didnt want to jeopardize his future for a woman he just met. Sorry, I have to leave. As he stood up, Peter Beckham hurriedly left the restaurant.
Hey, Boss Beckham! Seeing that no one woulde to save her daughter, Elia Parker was filled with anger.
However, her opponent was Baron Stuart from the Futuren Group, even the usually arrogant Elia had to dete like a popped balloon.
She turned her head and red at Emily Walker bitterly, then chased after her daughter, Leanne
With the annoying people gone, Baron Stuart picked up the tableware and slowly ate again.
Emily still had some doubts, she sat down and looked up at him questioningly,
Why did you kick them out?
She didnt sympathize with the mother and daughter, but rather found the situation baffling, and wanted to satisfy her curiosity. This update is avable on Fndovel
As Baron Stuart cut a piece of steak and put it in his mouth, he said calmly,
Because they were annoying.
This man was really something.
However, this was fine as well, at least now they could enjoy their meal at ease. Emily lowered her head and slowly cut her steak.
Seeing the mother and daughter leave the restaurant in such an embarrassed state, somehow, Emily felt inexplicably pleased, and her appetite increased considerably.
Of course, the main reason could be that she was just too hungry.
Emily
As they ate, Baron Stuart murmured the two words, lost in thought.
Emilys hand paused in midair; although she had heard her own nickname many times, it felt differenting from this mans mouth.
She raised her head and looked at him with an unnatural expression, then lowered it again as if trying to pretend she hadnt heard.
Emily, is that your nickname? Baron Stuart, having finished his meal, found the name intriguing.
With her head lowered, Emily continued to eat her steak, and responded half-heartedly, Mmm.
She had to admit that this man was perfect in every way, whether it was his family background, appearance, physique, or even his voice.
Oh my god, with that in mind, she really wanted to know if this man was even human.
After dinner, the two left the restaurant together.
When they arrived at the front door, Baron Stuart paused as if he had noticed something strange.
Emily, walking ahead, didnt notice him stopping and simply continued walking on her own.
Emily. Baron Stuart suddenly called her.
At the sound, Emily stopped in her tracks and turned her head around, ready to ask him what was wrong. However, as soon as she turned her face, her lips were suddenly sealed by someone
Her expression was uprehending as she stared in astonishment,pletely baffled by his sudden action.
After a gentle kiss, Baron Stuart quickly let her go, smiling, Wait for me here. After saying that, he walked towards the underground parking lot.
Emily was still in a daze, and it wasnt until his figure disappeared that she suddenly came to her senses, touching her lips somewhat incredulously..
Chapter 219: 219: As long as I like, can I have it anytime?
Chapter 219: 219: As long as I like, can I have it anytime?
Trantor: 549690339
Whats with this man? Why does he keep kissing her out of the blue ?
A few minutester, Baron Stuart drove over to Emily Walker. She looked at him, still thinking about the kiss just now, and her expression became a bit unnatural.
After hesitating for a moment, she still opened the car door and sat in.
Seat belt. Baron Stuart reminded her.
Emily was startled and only then realized that she had forgotten the seat belt because she was absent-minded. She turned her head a bit unnaturally and fastened her seat belt.
Look over there. Baron Stuart suddenly leaned in, looking along her side of the car window towards the direction of Restaurants front door.
Emily fastened her seat belt and looked at him with some doubt, then also turned her head and followed his gaze.
After looking for several seconds, she still didnt find anything unusual. She turned her head back and said nkly, Whats going onuh
As soon as Emily turned her head, Baron Stuarts domineering kiss came over once again, sealing her lips
Emily widened her pupils, not understanding what was going on with the man in front of her. Why does he keep suddenly kissing her?
From deep kissing to passionate kissing, it took awhile for Baron Stuart to reluctantly let her go.
If it wasnt for being outside at this time, he really didnt want to let go of this woman.
Emily took big breaths, looking at him somewhat inexplicably, Why do you always? Always kissing her for what?
She couldnt bring herself to finish thest half of the sentence, her face turning red and hot.
Baron Stuart looked at her and immediately smiled, After so many times, dont you know youre supposed to open your mouth when you kiss? Do I have to do it every time? Content originallyes from f?ndnovel
What?
Emily was once again bbergasted. This man truly took advantage and pretended to be innocent!
She frowned slightly, and retorted somewhat annoyed, I dont know how, but if you dont like it, just dont kiss me!
It was so frustrating, every time he unscrupulously pried open her mouth and said things like this. And the worst part was that as soon as his tongue entered her mouth, she would lose all resistance. It was so disgraceful that Emily was most annoyed by it!
Dont like it, just dont kiss Baron Stuart muttered to himself, as if pondering this sentence deeply, then turned his head, smiling meaningfully,
Does that mean I can kiss you anytime, as long as I like it?
He was overjoyed at her embarrassed and angry expression.
Huh? Emily turned her head, speechless at this mansprehension!
I didnt mean thatuhm Before she finished her sentence, her lips were once again sealed by someone.
This time, Baron Stuart didnt linger on her lips for long C he released her shortly after a deep kiss.
Yah As she was released, Emily felt something caught in her hair strands, causing a sudden pain. She frowned.
Baron Stuart pulled his hand away from the back of her head, only to find that her hair was caught by his tinum ring again.
He frowned, somewhat annoyed as he looked at the ring on his little finger.
The next second, Baron Stuart removed the tinum ring from his finger without hesitation and handed it to her, Here, its for you.
Looking at the tinum ring suddenly stuffed into her hand, Emily blinked, and looked up at him with some confusion.
Give it to her? What did she want it for?
For some reason, looking at the ring in her hand, Emily actually tried on a whim to put it on her own fingers.
Ring finger: too big, middle finger: too big, index finger: too big, thumb: uh, just right.
But does it make sense to wear it on the thumb?
Chapter 220: 220: Platinum Ring
Chapter 220: 220: tinum Ring
Trantor: 549690339
After some thought, Emily Walker removed the ring and turned to look at him. Its too big, she said and handed the ring back to him.
Baron Stuart looked at the ring that was handed back to him, his eyebrows furrowed as if deep in thought.
Emily looked up unintentionally and saw the mandarin duck stone pendant on his neck. I dont want your ring; give me that back instead.
Taking the opportunity to make a deal and exchange the mandarin duck stone wasnt a bad idea!
Baron Stuart frowned and turned to look at her. The next instant, his face changed immediately!
What do you mean, give it back? This is already mine! You, woman, how dare you ask for it back after Ive been wearing it for so long?! For the first time, Baron Stuart revealed a childish side, protectively covering the pendant on his neck, as if afraid she would snatch it away.
Witnessing his expression, Emily was instantly flustered
Really, this man Wasnt that her stuff from the beginning? Wasnt it only natural for her to want it back?
Baron Stuart ignored her and started the car, turning the steering wheel to the left.
After ten minutes, the car stopped in front of a jewelry shop.
Emily, somewhat puzzled, looked out of the car window. Before she could recover her senses, Baron Stuart had already opened her car door, pulled her out, and entered the jewelry shop with her.
As soon as the two approached the counter, the manager of the jewelry shop greeted them.
Mr. Stuart.
Baron Stuart didnt speak, his deep pupils attentively observing the tinum nes in the counter.
Show me this one. He spotted a tinum chain and looked up to address the manager.
Upon hearing this, the manager hastily instructed the sales clerk to fetch the tinum chain.
Baron Stuart examined it in his hand, then turned to the person beside him and asked calmly, Do you like it? Content originallyes from find?novel
Emily was slightly startled, not fully understanding his actions, but since he asked her, she nodded honestly. Yes.
She really thought the chain was quite nice.
He took out a gold card to pay the bill and then led her back to the car.
In the drivers seat, Baron Stuart took out the chain and threaded his own ring onto it.
Looking at the small ring on the ne, he couldnt help but feel it had a special significance.
Baron Stuart smiled with satisfaction, then reached out and handed the ne over. Put it on! His tone was authoritative and brooked no refusal.
Staring at the suddenly proffered ne, Emily was dumbfounded and looked at him with a puzzled expression.
Was he giving the ne to her?
Do you Want me to put it on for you? Seeing her unresponsive, dazed expression, Baron Stuart asked flirtatiously.
Emily snapped back to reality and said hesitantly, I dont need this. Just give me back the mandarin duck
Her voice was abruptly cut off. In the next instant, Baron Stuart leaned forward and fastened the ne around her neck.
Youre not allowed to take it off without my permission, and you must wear it every day. Baron Stuart issued orders in a domineering and imposing manner.
Emily was once again taken aback, reaching up to touch the tinum ring on her neck.
Why did this man insist on giving her the ring?
What about when I take a bath? Was she supposed to wear it even while bathing?
She turned to look at him, somewhat speechless.
This time it was Baron Stuarts turn to be stunned. After a second of silence, he finally replied, Only during baths; it must not be removed at any other time..
Chapter 221: 221: The News that Shocked the Whole City
Chapter 221: 221: The News that Shocked the Whole City
Trantor: 549690339
What if I lose it? Emily Walker looked dumbfounded.
Baron Stuart turned his head, looking somewhat angry at her, his tone very unpleasant, Cant you just not lose it?!
Whats wrong with this woman? This was the first time he had given a woman something, and it was a ring he had worn for many years. Didnt she know how to cherish it a little?
Generally, when a man gives something to a woman, doesnt the woman usually cherish it?
But shes different, just putting it on and talking about losing it. This woman really ruins the mood andpletely doesnt understand the romance! Emily was stunned by his low growl and decided not to speak anymore.
She was just worried that she might identally lose it.
You better not lose it, give it a try! Seeing her silent, Baron Stuart was suddenly really worried that she would lose it. After all, that was the first thing hed ever given away.
Of course, this didnt count the things he gave to his mother and sister. Emily Walker lowered her head and thought, it seemed that she really couldnt afford to lose this thing. In case the man was crazy and wanted it back someday, she couldnt afford topensate.
The best solution was to put it in a box, lock it in a drawer, and never lose it!
The next day
Emily came to thepany early in the morning. Just as she entered thepany building, she noticed that people were looking at her strangely and even whispering to each other while looking at her.
As she entered the elevator, the people inside also looked at her with the same astonished gaze.
She turned her head to look at them suspiciously, but as she turned her head, those colleagues immediately avoided her line of sight.
Upon exiting the elevator, Emily walked to her desk.
The moment she entered her office, Antonio Bailey appeared with a curious expression on his face, excitedly eximing, Emily! Is that true?! Original content can be found at f?ndnovel
Emily looked puzzled, frowning in bewilderment, Whats true?
At this moment, Wace Carter came over with a somewhat solemn look on his face.
Sister, you and Baron Stuart Wace said, handing the cell phone to Emily.
Emily looked at the two of them nkly, not understanding what had happened, or if today was some special day. Why did everyones faces look wrong? It was one thing for other people, but now even Sister Carter and Little Brother were like this.
Lowering her head, Emily hesitantly took the cell phone and frowned at the screen.
When she saw it, Emilys eyes widened in shock!
And theres this too. Antonio handed her the newspaper in his hand, his face filled with excitement and curiosity.
When Emily took the newspaper, the bold headline left her dumbfounded: Crown Prince of Futuren Group C Baron Stuart, Mysterious Girlfriend Appears by His Side.
The newspaper even published photos of Baron Stuart kissing her at the restaurant doorway the night before.
Emily was surprised, how did these photose out?
She put down the newspaper, picked up her cell phone and scrolled through the online news. There were more than just one photo. The kiss at the restaurant doorway, the kiss in the car, and even going to the jewelry shop were all secretly taken!
Whats going on? These were clearly things that happenedst night, yet they were published so early in the morning.
In the news, everyone was guessing whether Baron Stuarts sudden proposal to break his engagement to Miss Rich from the Walker Group at the birthday banquetst night was because of this mysterious girlfriend.
A lot ofizens also expressed: When true love appears, even the most valuable marriage bes nothing in the face of love!
PS: There were far fewerments recently.. Have you all been driven away by Mias abuse?
Chapter 222: Who Knows Who the Mistress Is
Chapter 222: Who Knows Who the Mistress Is
Trantor: 549690339
Emily Walker was browsing through thements fromizens below:
1st Floor: Is the mysterious girlfriend a mistress? Or is she Baron Stuarts first love?
2nd Floor: They say high society is as deep as the sea, even marriage is directly rted to business policies. Theres no happiness to speak of, even if its a mistress, it could be true love. True love should go all the way!
3rd Floor: Wow, I always thought Foster and Separation were true love, werent they childhood sweethearts?
4th Floor: What childhood sweethearts? Thats a corporate marriage; the marriage is just for their better development!
5th Floor: Damn, Futuren Group is so awesome already, how much more development do they need! Support true love, please cherish deeply!
6th Floor: Is it really good to destroy someone elses marriage? Even if Foster and Separation arent true love, should a mistress really intervene?
7th Floor: Who knows who the real mistress is, Foster and Separations engagement was just a few months ago. Maybe the mysterious girlfriend already existed back then!
8th Floor: Thats right, I also saw the report of their engagement. I heard Foster was forced into the engagement. Maybe the mysterious girlfriend already existed back then, so he didnt want to get engaged to Separation!
9th Floor: Is there really true love in wealthy families?
10th Floor: Who knows, but this time it could be for real! I heard Foster has always been indifferent to women, and theres never been any scandalous news about him. Now that I think about it, it might be because of the existence of the mysterious girlfriend!
11th Floor: Wow, the mysterious girlfriend is well-hidden!
Looking at thesements fromizens, Emily Walkers heart was filled with mixed feelings, unable to describe what she felt.
However it seemed her affair with Baron Stuart didnt receive much criticism fromizens, and some even said that she, the mysterious girlfriend, had existed for a long time?
Seeing this, Emily Walker didnt know whether to feel happy or amused.
But when were these photos taken secretly? It happened to be when Baron
Stuart was kissing her. These paparazzi really knew how to seize the moment.
Hey, Emily, did you really go to Lady Stuarts birthday banquet yesterday? Fresh chapters posted on FindNovel
Baron Stuart announced you in public! Mysterious girlfriend, wow, thats amazing! Antonio Bailey looked at the newspaper and couldnt help but shake his head enviously.
In fact, she quite approved of Emily Walker and Baron Stuart. Especially when she saw Cam Walker looking for trouble that day, she wished even more that Baron Stuart would choose Emily Walker, preferably making Cam Walker mad!
Now that the little bitch was publicly divorced, it was really satisfying and refreshing! Haha!
Antonio Bailey was secretly enjoying herself, wondering what expression Cam Walker would have when she saw this news.
It felt great just thinking about it!
Sis, did Baron Stuart get a divorce because of you For the first time, Wace Carters view of Baron Stuart changed somewhat. Perhaps, his sister was not just a lover, a mistress to him.
If that was the case, as long as his sister could be happy and be with the person she liked, he wouldnt have any worries.
However, with theplexity of high society, could she and Baron Stuart truly be together?
Emily Walker looked up, she wasnt sure of the reason for Baron Stuart and Cam Walkers divorce.
If it was really because of her, did Baron Stuart really have feelings for her?
She couldnt imagine that Baron Stuart would really like her.
Like was perhaps a rare word to see with Baron Stuart. Once it appeared, it seemed unreal and too illusory.
In the afternoon, as usual, Emily Walker got off work and there was a special car waiting for her early at thepany entrance..
Chapter 223: Unavoidable Dominance
Chapter 223: Unavoidable Dominance
Trantor: 549690339
She had been staying at Baron Stuarts residence all this time and had hardly any time to look after her little brothers daily life.
Although they went to work and had lunch together, she had not been home for a long time.
Today, it wasnt yton Howard who came to pick her up, but another driver.
Lady Carter. The driver got out of the car, respectfully bowed to Emily
Walker.
Looking at the unfamiliar driver, an idea suddenly shed across Emilys mind. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find~novel
With such a great opportunity, maybe she could take some time today to go shopping with her brother.
Looking at the driver, Emily smiled slightly, I have something to do today, so I wont go.
The driver was stunned upon hearing this. Today was the first time he had been ordered to pick up Lady Carter, but he encountered such a difficult problem.
He looked at her somewhat embarrassedly, then lowered his head and said respectfully, Lady Carter, Young Lord has ordered me to take you back to the vi.
Originally, Emily thought that without Howard, she could at least escape for one night, but she didnt expect that even the newly-arrived driver was difficult to deal with!
Baron Stuart, how much influence do you have that all those around you follow yourmands?
She sighed, her shoulders slumping in discouragement.
Then, she suddenly seemed to think of something, her eyes brightening as she looked at the driver, I want to go shopping today, can youe to pick me upter?
By the time she finished shopping, he probably wouldnt be able to find her location, so she could escape for the night.
Upon hearing this, the driver hesitated. The Young Lord only said that he must pick Lady Carter up and take her back to the vi, but he didnt say she couldnt have any activities. So what should he do?
He looked up at Emily and said, Please wait a moment, Lady Carter. After saying this, he took out his phone to call yton Howard.
Two minutester, the phone call ended, and the driver raised his head, bowing to Emily again, Please get in the car, Lady Carter.
Emily was stunned, Eh?
Didnt Lady Carter say she wanted to go shopping? Would he really take her there? I can go by myself.
Would she really not be able to escape?
The Young Lord asked me to take you to him when he finishes his work, and he will apany you for shopping.
Emily was once again taken aback.
She was well aware of Baron Stuarts dominance. If she insisted on not getting in the car, she would still end up inside it eventually.
Seeing her sisters dilemma, Wace from behind smiled, Sister, why dont you go first? Ill go home on my own.
Emily raised her head to look at her brother, and as she was about to say something, a noisymotion came from behind them.
Hey. Wace! Were going out for a meal. want to ioin us? Several men who appeared only a few years older than Wace approached, they were colleagues from thepany.
As the two turned to look at them, Wace immediately ran over, then waved at Emily, Sister, Im going to eat with them, take care.
After saying this, he left with his colleagues without looking back, getting along with them splendidly.
Wace Emily wanted to say something else, but saw her brother and the group of people hitting it off,ughing and walking in another direction.
Watching their retreating backs, she sighed deeply, turned to look at the driver and the luxury car, and quietly got into the vehicle.
As soon as she sat in the luxury car, Emily suddenly felt a strong sense of pessimism..
Chapter 224: 224: Duke Station Throne
Chapter 224: 224: Duke Station Throne
Trantor: 549690339
In the back seat of the car, it seemed to be the rope that tied up her fate, no matter how much she tried to escape, she would eventually be tied back.
But, could this rope bind her with Baron Stuart forever?
If it could
Emily Walkers mouth couldnt help but curve into a smile.
The car drove steadily in the flourishing metropolis, with E City being shrouded by night but unable to hide the citys radiance. The colorful, dazzling lights were like a starry sky brought down from the universe, utterly mesmerizing.
Twenty minutester, the car stopped in front of [Duke Station.Throne].
Dont ask what kind of ce Duke Station Throne is C here, anything you can think of in terms of entertainment venues, hotels, restaurants, and such, they have it all.
There was no ce more luxurious, high-end, or capable of showcasing status than this in E City.
Emily got out of the car and marveled at the extravagant and ostentatious ce.
With luxurious decorations and walking through the entrance hall, the only words you could think of to describe it were: golden splendor, unrivaled.
Emily took the elevator directly to the 6th floor, but the driver behind her didnt follow her out. Instead, he stood in the elevator and bowed to her before the elevator door closed.
Watching the closing elevator door, Emilys heart couldnt help but panic a little.
She had never been to such a ce, and the driver had left her here alone. What if she got lost?
She turned around, and under the dim light in the corridor, people would asionallye out of the private rooms. As the private room door was opened, the sound ofughter full of **** came out from inside.
Sensing the atmosphere, Emilys eyebrows furrowed slightly, feeling a bit ufortable. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find~Novel
Never mind, how about going downstairs to wait?
With that thought, Emily turned around to go back to the elevator, intending to go downstairs and wait for Baron Stuart, as she really didnt like the atmosphere here.
Lady Carter.
Just as she turned around, yton Howards gentle and polite voice came from behind.
Emily looked back upon hearing the voice, and her heart finally eased when she saw yton Howard.
Please follow me, yton said with a slight smile, leading Emily to the other end of the hallway.
A few minutester, yton brought her to a private room. He opened the door, and there was no one inside.
Lady Carter, Young Lord is currently discussing business. He wille to youter. Please wait here for a while, yton said respectfully.
Because of the somewhat **** atmosphere where Baron Stuart was, he didnt want Emily to see that scene, so he asked yton to bring her here.
Looking at the empty private room, Emilys expression was slightly stunned, but then she hesitated and nodded, Oh.
Lady Carter, please have a seat. I will inform Young Lord. After finishing speaking, yton closed the door of the private room and left.
After yton left, Emily found a ce to sit. The huge private room with just her seemed a bit too empty, and there was nothing to do.
Out of sheer boredom, Emily took out her cellphone and yed the Love Elimination Game for a while.
Perhaps she was too absorbed in the game that she didnt even notice the private room door was pushed open.
Her smooth, straight hair followed her downward head movement, covering her clear and refined face. As Baron Stuart approached and saw her being so focused, he couldnt help but frown before sitting down beside her.
Feeling the depression beside the sofa, Emily was suddenly startled and raised her head out of instinct. When she saw that familiar handsome face, her heart eased..
Chapter 225: 225 1 want to buy sanitary napkins…
Chapter 225: 225 1 want to buy sanitary napkins
Trantor: 549690339
What are you ying? It was the first time he had seen Emily Walker so focused, and Baron Stuart couldnt help but be a bit curious, ncing at her cell phone screen.
Emily Walker had just finished her game and shook her head, Nothing much, are you done?
Not yet. Baron Stuart spoke softly, and without her guard up, he boldly kissed her forcefully once again.
Hmm Emily Walker once again widened her eyes, was this man addicted to kissing her? Why did he always take advantage of her vulnerability and surprise her?
After a deep kiss, Baron Stuart let her go, Where do you want to goter?
He had heard from the driver that she seemed to want to buy something tonight.
Emily Walker blushed and, for a moment, seemed a bit stunned, Huh?
After a moment, she suddenly realized that she had said she wanted to buy something today just to avoid him for a whole night.
What she didnt expect was that the driver would actually directly report this to him. What dedication
She couldnt let the man before her see through this, or else who knows what kind of storm mighte.
Well, I, I want to go What did she want to buy? Recently, she had been eating and drinking well and didnt seem tock anything, what should she do?
Hmm? Seeing her stumbling over her words, Baron Stuart knitted his eyebrows.
Seeing his handsome eyebrows furrowing slightly, Emily Walker began to feel panicked, and unexpectedly blurted out, I, I want to buy sanitary pads
Time seemed to freeze.
Baron Stuart was stunned.
Emily Walker herself waspletely disoriented
God, somebody please kill her!
After realizing the embarrassment, Emily Walker frowned, lowered her head, wishing she could crawl into a hole.
She must have had a brain fart to have said that.
She was utterly mortified!
Baron Stuart quietly stared at her for a few seconds, then snapped back to reality, looking somewhat unnatural.
Wait for me to finish, it wont be long. He stood up, ostensibly going to the restroom. However, in another private room, there was a business deal waiting to be finalized.
Its just that those foreign businessmen were too astute, and it would still take some time to close the deal.
But this time when he returned, if they still refused topromise, then there would be no point in discussing this deal.
Baron Stuart stood up, briefly giving instructions before leaving the private room.
Emily Walker had kept her head down from start to finish, only carefully raising her head once all the movement in the private room had ceased, ensuring that he had left.
Her actions just now were so embarrassing, she didnt know why on earth she had brought up sanitary pads.
Her cheeks were still ming hot, she needed to find something to cool herself down.
As she lifted her head, Emily Walker inadvertently noticed the wine on the tea table. The rightful source is FindN0vel
Since she had rented the whole private room, the things inside should be free, right?
Taking a deep breath, Emily Walker picked up the exquisite wine bottle and poured herself a ss of the nameless wine.
The pale yellow liquid looked crystal clear in the ss cup. Emily Walker first lifted it to smell it.
Uh it doesnt seem to have a smell?
Following that, Emily Walker took a small sip, savoring the taste.
Of course, whether its wine, she never liked it.
After just a small sip, Emily Walker put the wine ss back down.
After a quiet 20 minutes, Baron Stuart still hadnt returned, and Emily Walker was getting bored waiting, constantly ying her mobile game to kill time. But her cell phone was out of battery, she checked the time, and it was already 7:30.
Thinking about it, she hadnt had dinner yet and was starting to feel hungry
Chapter 226: 226: The Mandarin Duck Gets Drunk
Chapter 226: 226: The Mandarin Duck Gets Drunk
Trantor: 549690339
Upon looking up, her gaze once again fell on the light yellow drink. She wondered if finishing it could stave off her empty stomach for a while.
At the same moment, Emily Walker picked up the drink. After staring at it silently for a few seconds, she took a deep breath and then downed it in one go.
Hmm After having one, although the taste was a bit hard to swallow, her stomach didnt feel as hungry.
With this thought, Emily poured herself another ss and once again downed it in one go.
Well, after trying a few times, the taste didnt seem that bad anymore.
Then, she poured herself another ss.
Having downed three sses, Emily started to feel a bit ufortable.
She wasnt hungry anymore, but why did the room suddenly seem to go crooked?
Perhaps because time had passed so slowly, yton Howard, feeling uneasy, came in after another seven or eight minutes. Seeing her asleep on the sofa, he stopped in his tracks.
Speaking of it, Lady Carter had been waiting for a rather long time. It seemed as though she hadnt eaten dinner yet.
It was already 7:40 now. Most people would be hungry by now.
Walking over, yton softly called out, Lady Carter?
He called her to ask if she was hungry and if she wanted to order some food, but he didnt dare to speak loudly for fear of waking her up.
It was better for her to sleep while waiting for Young Master rather than sitting idly, at least it wouldnt be so boring.
Todays deal seemed pretty difficult. In the past, as long as Young Master took care of it personally, even the biggest deals could be closed. However, today, the foreign businessmen were rather cunning. They actually started being pretentious in front of Young Master.
Although Emily was supposed to be sleeping, just as ytons voice faded, she suddenly raised her head, her expression somewhat vacant, her gaze scattered, her cheeks flushed, and her eyes hazy with drunkenness. This confused
yton.
Frowning, he asked once more, Lady Carter?
Emily turned her line of sight and tilted her head, looking at the slightly bewildered yton in front of her.
Then, she chuckled foolishly, Hehe Baron Stuart
After saying this, she tried to stand up, with both hands grabbing at ytons clothes.
However, as soon as she stood up, her body started to lose bnce, and she stumbled about to fall.
yton, with his sharp eyes and quick hands, immediately caught her, feeling a little puzzled about her condition.
Lady Carter, whats wrong with you?
After helping her stand up straight, yton looked at her worriedly. The source of th?s content is find?novel
Emily lifted her face andughed foolishly at him, Hehe Youre done being busy
Only when she raised her head did yton faintly smell the alcohol on her. His eyes shifted and saw that a bottle of whiskey on the tea table had been opened, and only half of it was left.
That was whiskey, and Lady Carter had actually downed half a bottle?
Lady Carter, are you alright? He tried to wake her up, but Emily was already drunk beyond reason.
Under the influence of alcohol, staring at the face in front of her, she somehow saw it as Baron Stuarts. Baron Stuart, Ill tell youactually, Iurgh
An overwhelming wave of nausea hit her, and Emily quickly covered her mouth, turning around and rushing out of the private room the next second.
As soon as she left the room, Emily nced in both directions with only her remaining consciousness, not knowing where the restroom was. However, her stomach started to churn, and the nausea increased.
With her heart racing, she didnt have time to think and instinctively ran towards the left side.
Lady Carter, the restroom isnt that way yton hurriedly chased after her.
Right there, at the end of the corridor, was the private room where Young Master was discussing business. Lady Carter wouldnt mistake that ce for the restroom, would she?
PS: Thank you ID:?Cher for the 200 book coin reward, and ID: Goforit for the 100 book coin reward! I hope you all continue to support Mia Harizon by casting your valuable votes- Bow!
Chapter 227: 227: Drunken Wine, A Different Emily Walker (1)
Chapter 227: 227: Drunken Wine, A Different Emily Walker (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Thinking about this, yton Howard quickly followed her with a flustered expression.
No, I need to vomit! Wheres the restroom Wheres the restroom
Emily Walker covered her mouth tightly, feeling the severe churning in her stomach. She couldnt hold it in any longer!
Restroom
Ugh
As Emily stumbled around, frantically searching for the restroom, she collided with an unknown object and identally vomited all over them
Ugh
Seeing the scene in front of him, yton Howard, who had caught up, felt an unprecedented sense of confusion for the first time in his life
After the vomiting, Emily felt much better immediately. The churning in her stomach had been so intense, but now that she had vomited it out, she no longer felt that ufortable.
Her eyebrows, however, were slightly furrowed. After vomiting, her mouth tasted terrible. At this time, she really wanted some mouthwash.
Nasty Woman Davis, you dare to vomit on me The unknown object, incensed that his ck leather jacket was covered in vomit, violently shoved Emily away!
Thud
Emily hadnt yet fully recovered from the shock when she felt her body fly out, and when she realized it, she had been viciously mmed to the ground.
Maybe it was the alcohols fault, but when Emily fell to the ground, she didnt feel any pain, only that she might have hit her forehead on something.
Lady Carter! yton Howard never expected the man to act violently towards Emily. He rushed to the corner of the wall, helped Emily up from the ground, and asked, Lady Carter, are you okay?
He had just helped her up when he saw a gash on her forehead. Although not severe, it was oozing with blood.
The alcohol caused a splitting headache, leaving Emily, still intoxicated, utterly confused about the situation. Her eyebrows were tightly knitted, and she seemed to be in pain.
Nasty Woman Davis, do you know how expensive my jacket is?! The man that shoved Emily was still furious, storming up to her and yton Howard, yelling with terrifying rage.
Just looking at the mans attire, it was evident that he was a nouveau riche.
A standard buzz cut with a yellow streak dyed in the middle, a greasy ck neck, and a thick gold chain hanging on it. He looked like an absolute nouveau riche!
Emily was still drunk, unable toprehend what the man was saying. She relied on yton Howards support to slowly stand up from the ground. Then, with a stupid grin on her face, she staggered towards the baldheaded man, Hehe you, youre not Baron Stuart This content belongs to Find[?]ovel
Seeing her intoxicated state and injured forehead, yton Howard was extremely anxious, Lady Carter, Young Lord is in the private room.
Seeing her walk straight towards the bald man with faltering steps, he hurriedly grabbed her!
Unable to move freely, Emily turned her head unhappily and stared at yton Howard with dissatisfaction, drunkenly saying, What are you doing I need to find Baron Stuart!
Yes, yes, well find the Young Lord, Ill take you there right away yton Howard realized that after getting drunk, Lady Carter hadpletely transformed into a different person, a far cry from her usual image.
Hey! The baldheaded man, seeing the two conversing without paying attention to him, became even more furious!
Chapter 228: 228: Drunk Wine, A Different Emily Walker 2
Chapter 228: 228: Drunk Wine, A Different Emily Walker 2
Trantor: 549690339
He red straight at the two, the tone of his voice unpleasant, Kid, is she your woman?
Noticing that the two appeared to be very intimate, the bald-headed man naturally assumed that they had a very close rtionship.
At this time, it seemed that those inside the bald-headed mans private room knew something had happened outside and walked out one after another to find out what was going on.
Upon hearing themotion, yton Howard looked up, his sharp gaze sweeping through the group, which was made up of four or five men who seemed quite menacing.
Watch your mouth, his eyes shot a murderous re directly at the bald-headed man, showing no fear even though thetter was putting on quite a show.
Noticing his gaze, the bald-headed man hesitated for a moment before bing even angrier!
You brat, youre courting death Cursing under his breath, the man raised both his hands, and after giving a signal, the men behind him rushed forward, ready to fight!
In reality, these few viins posed no threat to yton Howard, but since he had to look after Emily Walker, he was afraid that getting into a physical confrontation could harm Lady Carter.
The Young Masters private room was only a few steps away, but his path was blocked, putting him in a predicament with no easy way out.
Just as yton was contemting how to ensure a favorable oue, Emily broke free of his arm and dashed toward the group of nameless men. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find?Novel
She slurred, Hey why are you all blocking me? Move aside I need to find Baron Stuart!
Blocked by the group, Emily frowned and pouted, clearly irritated.
Nasty woman, you dirty Old Masters clothes and still dare to be arrogant here? Lets see how I deal with you Finishing his sentence, the bald-headed man stepped forward abruptly, pulling Emily toward himself!
From not far away, yton noticed and tensed up, ready to intervene, but was blocked by five other men.
The bald-headed man stared at Emily with an angry face, but she was already so drunk that her logic was impaired, oblivious to the situation she was currently in.
What are you doing? Let go of me Emily frowned ufortably as her cor was gripped by the man, finding it hard to breathe.
Let go, let go As she struggled wildly, her hands patted the mans hand gripping her cor.
Seeing her in such a state of oblivion, the bald-headed man became angrier and angrier, ready to raise his hand to p her when his hand suddenly stopped mid-air.
Following that, the corners of the bald-headed mans mouth curled up into a lewd grin, Youngdy, you seem to have quite a bit of charm
Right now, Emilys cheeks were flushed from the alcohol, her expression a mixture of stubborn and seductive, making it hard for people not to feel lustful when looking at her.
Having said that, the bald-headed man smirked licentiously, ready to drag Emily into their private room.
At this moment, yton was already engaged in a fight with the five men. He nced over and saw that Emily was about to be taken into the private room, his eyes filled with chilling light. Intimidating the five men entangled with him, he moved with lightning speed, leaping into the air, and in the next second, all the five men were sent flying.
Following that, he quickly walked towards the bald-headed man with each step filled with cold, murderous intent.
Watching his brothers being taken down, the bald-headed man seemed shocked as well, his small eyes wide open, looking astonished at yton Howard approaching step by step..
Chapter 229: 229: Drunk Wine, A Different Emily Walker 3
Chapter 229: 229: Drunk Wine, A Different Emily Walker 3
Trantor: 549690339
Damn, who the hell is this man? He managed to take down all of his brothers! You donte any closer! Baldhead Man finally felt fear, his voice trembling.
Following that, his gaze flitted, suddenly as if he had grasped a lifesaving straw, fiercely holding Emily Walker in front of him as a shield, threatening,
If you want to save your woman let me go!
Baldhead Man seemed domineering, but fear was evident in his tone.
Let her go. yton Howards eyes were slightly cold, staring straight at Baldhead Man, his icy demeanor different from his usual gentle manner. Discover more novels at FndNovel
As yton approached step by step, Baldhead Man seemed truly frightened, ready to let Emily go.
But just as he was about to loosen his grip, his line of sight caught the direction behind yton. He smirked and sneered, You better watch yourself. At his words, yton hesitated as if realizing something, and quickly turned his head to see that three of the five men from before had gotten up, each holding a small dagger in their hands.
This ce was Duke Station.Throne, and these people had actually brought daggers in with them.
Who are you guys, anyway? yton asked coldly.
But before those men could answer, a sharp scream rang out, Ahmy hand!
Looking over, they saw Baldhead Man frowning in pain, then he swung his hand, throwing Emily out of his grip.
Thud! Emily was thrown onto the ground.
But she didnt seem to feel any pain, dizzyingly getting up from the ground and shouting, Baron Stuartwhere are you someone bit me
With that, she stumbled towards a nearby private room door and opened it.
Looking at the bloodstain on his wrist from the bite, Baldhead Man was furious. The woman bit him but turned around and said she was bitten by someone else?
Baldhead Mans face was full of anger, and he took several steps to catch Emily.
But just as he reached out to grab her clothes cor from behind, he saw her turning the doorknob. When the door pushed open, she suddenly lost her bnce
ThudI the next second, Emily was lying frog-like at the door of the private room on the ground level.
The lust-filled private room quieted down at this moment. Everyone turned their heads to look towards the door entrance.
Get up, you damn woman! Baldhead Man had no sympathy for Emily, brutally grabbing her clothes and yanking her up.
Umlet go of me Emily, who had fallen several times, didnt feel any pain and just shook her body randomly, trying to free herself from Baldhead Man.
Seeing her struggle, the man raised his other hand brutally, grabbed Emilys beautiful hair, and said, You damn woman, wait till I deal with you!
With that, Baldhead Man dragged Emily outside by her hair.
At this time, on the sofa in the private room, Baron Stuarts ink-jade like eyes were filled with rage, like a beast about to explode!
When the woman fell to the ground, he didnt realize it was Emily, but when Baldhead Man yanked her hair, forcing her to look up, the rage within Baron Stuarts heart surged!
Chapter 230: 230: Drunk Wine, A Different Emily Walker 4
Chapter 230: 230: Drunk Wine, A Different Emily Walker 4
Trantor: 549690339
Uh Pain Her hair was yanked viciously by someone, and at this moment, Emily Walker finally felt the pain. She furrowed her eyebrows in agony, but was still in a drunken state.
Baldhead Man dragged her out, but the next second, a tall, dark figure suddenly appeared in front of him.
He subconsciously raised his head, only to see a pair of cold eyes staring straight at him, radiating a hint of intimidating murderous aura.
Looking at the pained expression and the traces of blood on the forehead of the person before him, Baron Stuarts forehead veins began to bulge, his eyes bloodthirsty, as if he wanted to tear the man in front of him to pieces!
As he made eye contact with Baron Stuarts crimson eyes, Baldhead Man felt a slight surprise, seemingly sensing the impending danger slowly approaching him and instilling fear in him.
However, he had never met the man before him, so why did he look like he wanted to kill him?
At this time, yton Howard had already handled the three men with daggers outside the door and quickly rushed to the entrance of the private room. When he saw this scene, he swiftly lifted his hand and fiercely gripped the wrist of Baldhead Man.
A sudden sharp pain came from his wrist, and Baldhead Man subconsciously loosened his grip on Emily Walker. She was then released and fell into Baron Stuarts arms. ?????? ???? Find1Novel
Cripple him.
With an icy statement, Baron Stuart no longer looked at Baldhead Man, but turned his eyes to the person in his arms.
As he held her, injured all over, his heart tightened and his brow furrowed, Emily Walker?
With her hair released, Emily Walker didnt feel any pain anymore, and her whole person returned to a drunken state.
Baron Stuart held her with both hands and forced her to look at him, Emily Walker? What happened to you?
Emily Walker tilted her head, groaned a few times, then tilted her head curiously to look at the man holding her. Following that, sheughed silly again, Hehe are you Baron Stuart?
As she spoke, Baron Stuart smelled the strong scent of wine and involuntarily furrowed his brows, Have you been drinking?
Completely immersed in her drunken state, Emily Walker didnt even hear him.
Lifting her hands to hug his neck, her face was full of silly smiles, Hehe
you youre Baron Stuart
Baron Stuarts brow furrowed slightly. Just what had happened to this woman to make her so drunk?
Damn it, who got her drunk?!
Baron Stuart I was bitten by someone it hurts so much She said groggily, about to show him her bitten hand (actually, someone else was bitten by her).
But after searching for a long time, she couldnt find the bite mark, Huh why cant I find it
Seeing her like this, Baron Stuart was both worried and helpless, quietly watching her with furrowed brows.
Meanwhile, the other few people in the private room couldnt help but be curious when they saw this scene.
After all, news of his mysterious girlfriend had just spread yesterday.
Young Lord, I presume this is your mysterious girlfriend? Inside the sofa, one of the three British People asked with curiosity.
As for these people, Baron Stuart had long since lost his patience. At this time, it was a perfect excuse for him to leave.
His lips curved into an enchanting smile, I presume you all have seen, her
Baron Stuart Seeing him turning his face to the side, Emily Walker pouted in dissatisfaction, stretching her hand to turn his face back, her lips pursed, Baron Stuart why arent you looking at me anymore dont you like me anymore.
Chapter 231: 231: Drunken Confession
Chapter 231: 231: Drunken Confession
Trantor: 549690339
Having said that, she looked at him with tearful eyes, her ck pupils filled with grievances, just short of crying.
Seeing her like this, Baron Stuarts eyebrows furrowed even more.
How did this woman changepletely when she was drunk?
Seeing the man in front of her with pursed lips and silent, Emily Walker suddenly felt afraid, Youyou dont like me anymore
Baron Stuarts brow locked, and after a moment, he coaxed softly, Good girl, lets go home.
With that, he was about to pick her up and leave the private room.
No-! Emily struggled, her face full of discontent, looking at the man in front of her drunkenly, persistently asking, First tell me do, do you like me or
not
Assuming a serene tone, Lets go home first, okay? After that, Baron Stuart picked her up by the waist, nced at the people in the room, and turned to leave.
They exited the private room, and the people outside had already been cleared out by yton Howard.
Baron Stuart You dont like me, do you? You never liked me at all Emily buried her head in his strong chest, and for some reason, a sudden wave of sadness hit her, Ah if you dont like me, why would you sleep with me why would you go to bed with me every day
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts footsteps halted abruptly, and he frowned slightly.
At this moment, was the woman in his arms really Emily Walker?
Why Why did you sleep with me, Baron Stuart Dont you like me
Slowly, Emilys voice grew fainter, as if gradually calming down, But It seems that I have fallen in love with you Why would you have a fiancee
Her voice, as light as a mosquitos hum, clearly reached Baron Stuart, his footsteps pausing once more, as he looked at the girl in his arms with some surprise.
At this time, Emily had slowly closed her eyes and fallen into a deep sleep
After returning to the private residence, Emily was already sleeping deeply.
After gently cing her on the bed, Baron Stuart left the room; a few minutester, he had a medicine box in hand.
Perhaps because cleaning her wounds was a bit painful, Emily, in her deep sleep, furrowed her eyebrows and whined softly.
Following that, she slowly opened her eyes and looked at the blurry silhouette in front of her.
Baron Stuart She called out softly, unsure whether the man in front of her was him or not.
Mm, Baron Stuart responded gently, continuing to clean the wound on her forehead.
A few minutester, once the wound was cleaned, Baron Stuart picked up the medicine box and prepared to leave. Just as he was getting up, he suddenly felt his clothes being tightly grabbed by a little hand.
He frowned slightly and looked at the girl on the bed who had already opened her eyes.
He wasnt sure if the girl was awake or still drunk.
Whats the matter?
Emily gripped his white shirt and slowly crawled up towards him, kneeling at the edge of the bed; both hands directly clinging to his neck.
When her pink lips got close to his mouth, Baron Stuart knew that this woman was still in her drunken state.
However, he liked the drunk version of her, as she was much more honest than her usual self.
Putting down the medicine box, Baron Stuart counterattacked, as her flirtatious expression and initiative aroused the passion within his body
The next second, Emily was pressed under him
The next day
In the morning, Emily woke up with a splitting headache, looked at the time and realized it was already 11 AM!
She jumped out of bed violently, but as soon as her feet touched the ground, her legs suddenly gave in, and she fell to the floor.
PS: Dear! Sorry! Imte again today, please forgive me! (Pitiful look, grievance look) Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n FindN()vel
Chapter 232: Full of ‘Evidence’!
Chapter 232: Full of Evidence!
Trantor: 549690339
Ouch Whats going on? My butt hurts, my head hurts, my whole body is in pain!
Emily Walker struggles to get up from the ground, her brow furrows, and her expression seems very painful.
However, at this moment, she couldnt care about the pain throughout her body and quickly got up from the ground, then rushed into the restroom.
What happened to her, she slept the entire morning!?
She wonders whether Sister Carter is panicking at thepany right now!
After washing up in the restroom, Emily returns to her room and changes into a new set of clothes. As she takes off her pajamas, she notices the purple-red marks on her body and freezes for a moment.
What exactly happenedst night
Her thoughts go back tost night, and she seems to have gotten drunk?
It was her first time getting drunk; she didnt do anything embarrassing, right?
Looking at the love bites on her body and feeling the soreness, Emily furrows her brows in dissatisfaction. That man, did he not relent even when she was drunk?
She is sober now, how could she know that she was the one who forced Baron Stuartst night!
Looking at the pink marks on her neck, Emily feels a headacheing on. How does she go out and meet people like this?
It is summer now, although the season is changing, the weather is still a bit stuffy, so she could not wear a high-necked shirt. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find~novel
Looking at her disheveled appearance, she cant imagine the mans crazinessst night.
However, when did all of this happen, and why doesnt she remember any of it?
Never mind! This is not the time to worry about these things, she needs to hurry to work!
After getting everything ready, Emily stops once again.
Now that everything is settled, what should she do about the evidence on her neck?
Moving her silky long hair over her neck to hide some parts, she can still see the marks right in front.
Looking at herself in the mirror, there are two love bites on the front of her neck. They arent too big, so why not put a couple of OK Band-Aids on them?
Therefore, in order to hide the evidence on her neck, Emily chooses a whitece long-sleeved shirt, using her beautiful hair to cover the sides of her neck, and putting two small OK Band-Aids under her chin at the front.
At a nce, it seems like her whole body is covered in injuries? Even her forehead is.
Speaking of which, whats wrong with her forehead?
Only then does Emily notice that she has also been injured on her forehead.
But she has no idea how it happened and cant remember anything.
Ahhhh! Now is not the time to worry about these things!
Emily suddenly snaps back to reality, hurriedly grabs her small backpack, and quickly rushes downstairs!
Lady, youre awake. Mrs. Noelle justes out of the kitchen and greets her with a smile as she sees Emilying downstairs.
With an anxious look on her face, Emily hurriedly replies with a hum and then rushes to the entry hall to change her shoes.
Seeing her in such a hurry, Mrs. Noelle asks with a puzzled expression, Lady, where are you going?
Emily replies while changing her shoes, I need to go to work, Im alreadyte by an entire morning!
She has already beente several times. If not for Antonio Baileys connections, she would have been fired a long time ago if she worked at anotherpany! Hearing this, Mrs. Noelle is stunned and looks at her with confusion.
Work? Lady, do you have to work on weekends too?
Emilys hand, which is putting on her shoes, suddenlyes to a halt. She turns her head around with a bted realization and looks at Mrs.. Noelle with a bewildered expression, asking hesitantly, Weekend?
Chapter 233: Why did you do this?
Chapter 233: Why did you do this?
Trantor: 549690339
Mrs. Noelle smiled brightly, Thats right! Today is a weekend, the Young Master told me not to wake you up, saying that you were too tiredst night and wanted you to sleep more. The rightful source is Fndovel
Hearing thest sentence, Emily Walkers cheeks flushed suddenly.
What do they mean, she was too tiredst night?
Then, she quickly took out her cell phone and checked. Indeed, today was Saturday.
Breathing a sigh of relief, Emily switched back to her slippers and walked to the living room sofa with some physical and mental fatigue. Then, shezily threw her small backpack onto the single sofa.
After all this time, she didnt have to work today, and she still seemed to be in a hurry.
Leaning on the sofa, Emily exhaled deeply.
Mrs. Noelle by her side came over and asked with a smile, Lady, lunch is ready. Would you like to eat now?
Emily turned her head at these words, only to remember that since today was the weekend, why hadnt she seen Baron Stuart?
Isnt he home?
Mrs. Noelle smiled lightly, The Young Master went back to Stuart Manor early in the morning.
Back to Stuart Manor? Hearing this name, Emilys eyes dimmed slightly.
As soon as she heard of Stuart Manor, she naturally thought of Baron Stuarts family, and a feeling of oppression suddenly rose in her heart.
Although she had inexplicably be his mysterious girlfriend, the fact that Baron Stuart had a fiance was undeniable. Were her and him forever hidden in the shadows?
No, it doesnt seem to be like that now.
Not only was she exposed, but she had even been identified by the outside world as Baron Stuarts true love?
Pfft Emily couldnt help butugh at the thought of that word.
True love, what a wild imagination they had!
For Baron Stuart to like her, let alone love her, might be a bit of a stretch, right?
Maybe his feelings for her were just a temporary novelty?
Upon this thought, the smile on Emilys face suddenly disappeared, and her expression became a bit dim.
What was she to him, exactly?
Mrs. Noelle next to her was still waiting for her response when, at this moment, the front door was pushed open, and Baron Stuart walked in elegantly.
Emily heard the sound and turned her gaze towards the direction of the door. This man seemed to exude an irresistible charm all the time, gripping ones heart.
Young Master is back, have you had your lunch? Mrs. Noelle asked with a smile as she saw him return.
Baron Stuart looked up and nced at Emily sitting on the sofa, Not yet. Lady hasnt eaten either, so Ill go prepare the meal now.
Mhm. With a light response, Baron Stuart turned around and walked towards the sofa.
Seeing himing, Emily subconsciously turned her head away. Not knowing where to rest her gaze, she simply picked up the remote control and turned on the LCD TV.
As soon as she turned on the TV, the screen was coincidentally showing photos of the two of them kissing in the car
Emily subconsciously widened her eyes. Although she had already seen these images on her phone, she still felt embarrassed seeing them being broadcasted on the screen before the entire city.
Feeling embarrassed, she lowered her head and awkwardly asked the man beside her, Did you know that there were reporters following us that day?
Mhm. Baron Stuart looked at the screen casually, his eyes narrowed, and answered naturally.
Emily abruptly raised her head, looking at him with some surprise and iprehension, Why did you do that?
Baron Stuart frowned slightly at her words, turned his gaze to her, and asked with a hint of a smile, Why?
Mhm. She didnt understand. Such negative news was obviously not good for him, and knowing that reporters were following them, why did he still. why did he still kiss her in front of the reporters?
Chapter 234: 234: Why Break Off the Engagement with Camila Walker?
Chapter 234: 234: Why Break Off the Engagement with Cam Walker?
Trantor: 549690339
Baron Stuart looked up, his ink-jade eyes staring straight at her, then slowly moved his face closer, Do you think I
His gaze caught sight of her fair neck, and Baron Stuart paused, narrowing his eyes to look at her neck.
What is that?
As his face drew nearer, Emily Walker unconsciously leaned back, as if to avoid him, What?
Looking at the OK Band-Aid on her neck, Baron Stuart frowned, On your neck.
Emily was just as startled, reaching up to touch her neck, and found the OK Band-Aid.
Thinking of the OK Band-Aid, her face flushed suddenly, Its nothing.
Baron Stuart frowned, about to reach out to touch it, Are you hurt?
Emily quickly moved to the side, dodging, No!
Her evasion made Baron Stuart frown again.
Wheres the ring? Looking at her empty neck, Baron Stuart realized that the tinum ring he had ordered her to wear was not on her neck.
This woman actually didnt take his words seriously.
Emily, hearing this, blinked, looked up at him, and then her gaze became somewhat evasive, The ring is in the room.
Why arent you wearing it? The unknown mans face began to grow displeased.
Because Im afraid of losing it. The unknown woman answered truthfully.
Go get it and put it on.
Emily Walker was silent for five seconds, pursing her lips, then looking up, Can I ask you a few questions?
Her sudden seriousness caught Baron Stuart off guard, and he watched her quietly, waiting for her questions.
Why did you break off the engagement with Cam Walker? Why did you kiss me in front of others? Why did you publicly say Im your mysterious girlfriend? Why did you force me to stay by your side?
She wanted to know everything because she really didnt understand, and the pain of not understanding weighed on her heart. She wanted to know and figure it out!
Baron Stuart stared at her for a long time before finally speaking quietly, One, because you dont like me having a fiancee; Two, because youre delicious; Three, because you said you dont want to be a mistress; Four, Baron Stuart paused, Because I like it.
Emily was dumbfounded, notpletely understanding his answer.
What did he mean she didnt like him having a fiancee? When did I say I didnt like you having a fiancee?
Yesterday.
Yesterday? When yesterday?
Any more questions? Baron Stuart looked at her, Lets eat.
With that, he stood up and walked straight to the restaurant.
What am I to you? Emily also followed him, standing behind him and looked at his back, Can you give me a Give me a reason to muster the courage to stay by your side.
A sour feeling welled up in the tip of her nose; she wanted to know what she meant to him because she seemed to be gradually falling in love with this man.
Baron Stuart stopped, seemingly sensing something off in her voice.
Give you what? Baron Stuart turned around, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Looking at the handsome face in front of her, like a jade carving, Emily suddenly felt downcast and lowered her eyelids, Nothing. She walked past him, heading straight for the restaurant.
What was she thinking just now to have such an idea?
As she passed by Baron Stuart, her arm was suddenly pulled back. This content belongs to find?novel
Baron Stuart looked at her intently, You dont need to know anything, just remember two things: Cam Walker can be nothing. And you, can only be mine..
Chapter 235: 235: Seize This Opportunity
Chapter 235: 235: Seize This Opportunity
Trantor: 549690339
Again, it was that unmistakable authoritative tone.
Do you resent being with me? he asked.
Emily was taken aback by his words, indeed she hated his coercion, but she never found his closeness and kisses unpleasant.
Even at night when she slept, she had grown ustomed to lying in the crook of his arm.
Lifting her eyes, Emily shook her head nkly.
Then just be good and stay by my side, and dont think about running away. Kissing you and announcing your identity are all meant to legitimately keep you by my side. You dont want to be the mistress, do you? Then seize this opportunity to drive Cam Walker away.
After finishing, Baron Stuart looked at her steadily before turning and walking toward the restaurant.
Emily stood still, pondering his words.
Drive Cam Walker away? What does this man mean?
Raising her head, Emily followed him into the restaurant.
After lunch, Emily reluctantly put on the tinum ring he insisted.
Sometimes, she even wondered if she should just stay obediently by his side. This man seemed to handle everything, and all she needed to do was stay by his side obediently.
Touching the tinum ring on her neck belonging to him, she couldnt help but feel a slight sense of happiness, no matter what.
During their rare weekend, Emily and Wace sat on the sofa watching TV after lunch. Maybe it was due to being full, but Emily felt drowsy and gradually dozed off in the sofa.
When she woke up, it was already two oclock in the afternoon. Blinking her sleepy eyes, Emily realized that she had somehow returned to her bedroom and was lying on the bed.
She went downstairs to the living room, where Mrs. Noelle informed her that Young Master had gone out for some errands.
Speaking of going out, Emily realized that she hadnt gone shopping for a long time and wondered what her little brother was doing now.
With that thought in mind, she took out her cell phone and nned to go shopping with her little brother.
However, Wace picked up the phone and said he couldnt apany her due to some matters.
She lowered her head, feeling discouraged. Why did she have no friends to go shopping with since being with this man?
Looking at the empty living room, Emily was truly bored. Since she couldnt go with her little brother, she decided to go alone!
She needed to buy some personal things anyway.
Mrs. Noelle, Im going out for a bit. I need to buy some stuff. Before leaving, Emily made sure to say goodbye to Mrs. Noelle.
After leaving the vis courtyard gate, she walked for about 10 minutes and arrived at a bus station.
Half an hourter, the bus arrived at Pearl Shopping Center.
Emily got off the bus, and the intense summer sun was too strong to bear. She sprinted towards the shopping malls grand entrance, slightly ufortable.
Winter was so much more preferable.
Entering the shopping mall, Emily didnt even know what personal things she should buy.
Maybe she had been away for too long, and she just wanted to stroll around leisurely.
Seeing the sign for daily necessities on the second floor, Emily took the esctor to the malls second floor. This update is avable on Find[?]ovel
However, just as she stepped on the esctor for less than 5 seconds, a middle-aged woman standing next to her suddenly copsed.
Since the esctor had steps, Emily almost stumbled down when the middle-aged woman fell.
Startled, she instinctively reached out to help the fallen woman.
Upon closer inspection, this middle-aged woman seemed somewhat familiar, as if Emily had seen her somewhere before.
Seeing a woman suddenly copse, none of the shoppers in the mall were willing to lend a helping hand..
Chapter 236: 236: Unexpected Encounter with Angela Reid
Chapter 236: 236: Unexpected Encounter with Ang Reid
Trantor: 549690339
Instead, they avoided her as if evading evil and pretended not to see her.
It wasnt until the esctor reached the second floor that Emily Walker slowly moved the middle-aged woman to a nearby rest chair, Mrs., are you alright?
Seeing her luxurious outfit, Emily guessed that this middle-aged woman was not an ordinary person but a wealthy madam.
After a short rest, Ang Reid gradually regained consciousness, but still felt a bit dizzy and weak.
It took her half a moment before she slowly opened her eyes, and saw a familiar face.
You are Ang Reid regained consciousness and was somewhat surprised when she saw the girl in front of her.
Emily smiled, I was just here to buy some stuff, but you suddenly fainted!
Oh, did you save me? Looking at the girl in front of her, Ang Reid had a
friendly expression.
Upon hearing this, Emily smiled somewhat unnaturally, save might not be the right word, she just simply helped her up.
Im d youre alright. Ill take my leave now. Seeing that she had fully regained her color, Emily was about to leave, standing up to walk away.
Seeing her about to leave, Ang Reid suddenly spoke anxiously, Wait a minute.
Emily turned her head back upon hearing the voice, looking at her, somewhat puzzled.
Ang Reid carefully looked her over, her gaze not like that of a stranger.
What is your name?
Emily was taken aback, this was just a simple act of kindness, and the woman probably wouldnt ask her to leave her name in order to thank herter, right?
Emily smiled, Mrs., it was just a small matter, you dont need to worry about it at all.
After saying that, she prepared to turn away again.
No, miss. Ang Reid realized her misunderstanding and exined, I just feel like Ive seen you somewhere before.
Has she seen her before? Emily paused, wondering how she could have possibly seen this wealthy madam.
However, if it was just seeing her before, it might have been when she was still working as a waitress because the people who dined there were mostly those with status and identity.
So, understanding Ang Reid, Emily politely replied, My name is Emily Walker. If you have really seen me before, then it should be at the Sea Sky
Hotel, because I used to work as a waitress there.
Of course, if this woman had indeed dined at the Sea Sky Hotel, then it was really possible that she had seen her before.
Sea Sky Hotel? Ang Reid remembered that it was the first time she saw this girl there.
It was from that time that she thought of something she hadnt dared to think about for years
Emily Walker Ang Reid lowered her eyes and then looked up again, How old are you this year?
This question made Emily suddenly suspicious.
Thisdy wasnt some kind of scammer, was she? Why was she asking about her name and age as if trying to investigate her background?
Uh, Mrs., if youre alright, then Ill be leaving first. After saying that, Emily quickly got up.
Ah, miss! Ang Reid anxiously exined, You misunderstood, Im Cam Walkers mother!
Upon hearing this, the departing Emily suddenly stopped, turning her head instinctively to look at Ang Reid.
Cams mother? Huh, she helped someone and it turned out to be Cams mother?
But was she saying this because she recognized her and knew she was Baron Stuarts mysterious girlfriend? Updates are released by find?novel
PS: Thank you, ID: Love AngelFor thei00 book coins reward! (The update ends here today, continue tomorrow, Momo
Chapter 237: 237: What Did You Do to My Mother(
Chapter 237: 237: What Did You Do to My Mother(
Trantor: 549690339
So that means she also knows that its because of her that Baron Stuart wants to divorce her daughter?
But looking at the middle-aged woman in front of her, Emily Walker doesnt feel any hatred or me in the womans eyes. Instead, she sees a kind gaze, nothing like the eyes of an enemy.
Seeing her hesitate, Ang Reid smiles softly, I know that youre Baron Stuarts mysterious girlfriend, right?
Although this matter has caused quite a stir in town, she knew from the beginning that Baron Stuart never liked her daughter. Even without Emily Walker, whether her daughter and Baron Stuart could make it to the end of their journey was a question.
So she doesnt harbor any resentment towards her.
Emily Walker is taken aback, knowing all this, why would she look at her with such a smiling gaze? Shouldnt she hate her to death?
You Did you recognize me from the beginning? Emily cautiously asks, finally understanding why she felt a sense of familiarity when she first saw her.
But this mother of Cam Walker, who apparently recognized her, still asked her name and age earlier, isnt she ying some kind of trick?
Thinking of Cams personality, Emily thinks its better to be cautious right now.
Perhaps the gentle side of this mother is just a facade.
Ang Reid looks at her and nods slightly.
By the way, thank you for just now. Fearing to scare her again, Ang Reid decides not to ask anything for now.
Emily looks at her warily, doubting that this woman is truly deceitful.
No need to thank me, it was just a simple gesture. Somehow, talking to Cams mother, Emily feels strange, very uneasy.
If Cam were to see her now, shed probably want to kill her, right?
And her? Shes actually chatting with Cams mother at this very moment!
Heh, it seems the situation is reversed.
Looking at her, Ang Reid smiles slightly, her eyes convey a different sentiment.
Miss Walker, excuse me for asking, your parents
Mom!
Before Ang Reid could finish speaking, a familiar voice is heard in the not-so-far distance. ?????? ???? find(?)ovel
The two look back and see Cam Walkering down the esctor, heading straight for Ang Reid.
Seeing her mothers pale face, Cam is worried, Mom, what happened? Why did our Dhone call suddenly cut off?
Ang Reid was talking on the phone with Cam before she fainted, and at that time, Cam was in a nearby coffee shop. The call suddenly interrupted and she could only hear amotion, so she hurried over.
Seeing her daughter approaching, Ang Reid smiles gently, looks at Emily Walker and softly says, Im fine.
Noticing her gaze, Cam also follows her line of sight, only to notice Emily standing nearby, her eyes widening in surprise.
Angrily, she says, What are you doing here?
Turning back, looking at her own mother, Cam suddenly seems to think of something, spins her head back around, and res at Emily furiously, Was it you? What did you do to my mom?! Taking my fiance isnt enough? Now you want toe after my mom?!
Hearing this, Emily is dumbfounded for a moment.
Heh, Cam really knows how to shift her anger onto the innocent.. She was just kindly helping her mother, but now she has be the mastermind behind everything?
Chapter 238: 238: Platinum Ring, A Resounding Slap.
Chapter 238: 238: tinum Ring, A Resounding p.
Trantor: 549690339
Standing nearby, Ang Reid couldnt help but intervene when she saw her daughter acting like this, Cam, she didnt do anything to me. I just suddenly felt weak and fainted. Thanks to her, she brought me here to rest.
If it werent for her, Ang might have tumbled down the esctor, resulting in unimaginable consequences.
Cam Walker turned to look at her mother. Despite the truth in her words, how could she possibly swallow the resentment in her heart?
Because of this woman standing in front of her, she had be aughingstock in the eyes of others. If not for the prominent status of the Walker family in society, she might have long been a target for ridicule.
She was, after all, the legitimate fiancee, yet Baron Stuart wanted to annul their engagement for this womans sake.
All of this was due to the woman in front of her!
It was because of her that Baron Stuart wanted to annul their engagement, turning her into a joke among the upper ss!
Cam recalled their Coming-of-Age Ceremony at the Stuart family, when
Baron Stuart appeared with this woman by his side. Although she should have been the one beside him, and the position on his right hand rightfully belonged to her, everything was ruined by this woman!
With these thoughts in mind, anger surged in Cams heart. Still, under public eyes, she maintained the image of a youngdy, but with an overbearing attitude.
With a smirk, she sneered, Saving my mother? Are you trying to take advantage of something? A woman like you would do anything just to marry into a wealthy family, including seducing someone elses fiance. What else are you incapable of?
After saying this, Cam unintentionally nced at the tinum ring on Emily Walkers chest and was suddenly inplete disbelief.
That ring belonged to Baron Stuart; even when they were engaged, he was reluctant to take it off. But now? Why is it around this wicked womans neck?
Looking at the tinum ring around her neck, Cams fury reached a boiling point.
Of course, Emily Walker never took notice of this, only finding it somewhat amusing.
She merely helped Ang unintentionally, and now things have turned out like this?
Well, if she had known she was Cams mother, why would she have offered help?
Ignoring Cam, Emilys expressionless face turned to Ang Reid and said in a low voice, Since your daughter is here, I will take my leave.
Finishing her statement, she turned and left without looking at Cam.
p
Just as she took a step, her body was suddenly yanked back, and Emily felt a burning sensation on her cheek, apanied by a loud sound.
Seeing her daughters startling actions, Ang Reid couldnt bear it any longer, standing up and furiously reprimanding, Cam! What are you doing!?
While Ang usually indulged her daughter, she couldnt help but feel heartbroken at her behavior today.
No matter what this little girl had done, she at least saved her life today, and as the daughter of the Walker Group, she should not act so rashly.
Cam nonchntly turned her head and said righteously, Mother, she took
Baron Stuart from me. Am I wrong to hit her!?
She stole everything that should have belonged to her! But why, why was Baron Stuart willing to change everything for her sake?
Those things should have been hers!
Cam, tell me, if you hit her, would Baron Stuarte back to you? ?????? ???? fin?novel
Chapter 239: 239 Even if Baron Stuart doesn’t have me around
Chapter 239: 239 Even if Baron Stuart doesnt have me around
Trantor: 549690339
Cam, then tell me, if you hit her, will Baron Stuarte back to you? Ang Reid understands her daughters arrogant personality. Shespetitive since she was a child, adamant about getting what she wants and never satisfied with losing to others.
However, after all, love is not something that she can just obtain whenever she wishes.
From the beginning, she understood the marriage between the Stuart and Bailey families was indeed forced.
But in wealthy families marriages, who doesnt follow the arrangements made by their family? With Zachary Stuart intervening, she initially thought that no matter how Baron Stuart didnt have feelings for her daughter, after their marriage, the two might develop feelings over time. So, with this mindset, she has been supporting this marriage.
However, when another woman appeared beside Baron Stuart, she realized that even if Baron Stuart didnt love anyone, he wouldnt want to be with her daughter.
Baron Stuart belonged to me from the very beginning! It was because of her, because of her appearance, that Baron Stuart wanted to cancel the marriage contract with me! At this time, Cam was incensed, disregarding the astonished looks all around her.
She was annoyed and resentful! Why could Emily Walker, who has nothing, disrupt her rtionship so easily? Baron Stuart was hers since they were young, and she would never let anyone take him away!
After saying that, Cam Walker, as if unsatisfied, turned around, raised her hand, and prepared to p Emily Walker again.
But this time, Emily Walker wasnt caught off guard. She extended her hand and caught Cams.
Her left cheek was blushing, but she didnt feel wronged at all. Instead, she looked at Cam resolutely and said word by word, Cam Walker, even if I wasnt beside Baron Stuart, he would absolutely not marry you!
After that, Emily Walker forcefully shook it off and decisively turned around and left. This content belongs to findnovel
Her words pricked at the pain in Cams heart. She knew from the beginning that Baron Stuart didnt have any feelings for her. So when they finally got engaged, she was delighted, believing that one day, Baron Stuart would see her and ultimately reciprocate her feelings.
But unexpectedly, the pain buried deep in her heart was seen through by this woman. And, this woman has taken away the man she loves, how can she tolerate this!
Watching her turn around and leave, Cam was so angry that she wanted to tangle with Emily Walker again. However, she was held back by Ang Reid.
She scolded harshly, Cam! Does this suit you!
Regaining her senses, Cam Walker finally noticed that all eyes in the shopping mall were on her.
Suppressing her resentment, she could only strongly suppress the anger in her heart, her gaze furiously ring at the retreating figure.
One day, she will make her pay the price for her words today!
Standing at the side, Ang Reid, watching the gradually retreating figure, was lost in thought.
When she reached the First Floor and left therge shopping mall, Emily Walker touched her cheek which was still burning. This p today was indeed self-inflicted.
Not only did she save Cams mother, if she had stayed at home today, she wouldnt have gotten into this trouble.
Clearly she said she wasing out to buy stuff, but now she is returning empty-handed, its like looking for trouble when she has nothing to do.
But it was indeed because she had nothing to do that she decided toe out.
Thinking about this year, does she have some bad luck that makes her often end up getting pped?
Emily Walker?
Just as Emily Walker was lost in her thoughts, a familiar voice rang out..
Chapter 240: 240: So quickly moving into another embrace?
Chapter 240: 240: So quickly moving into another embrace?
Trantor: 549690339
Emily Walker raised her head, but she didnt see anyone around and couldnt help but feel puzzled.
Over here. At the shopping mall entrance steps, Adrian Nash was driving a Bugatti out of the basement garage. When he saw a familiar figure through his rearview mirror, he reversed the car and saw that it was her.
He waved to her from inside the car, and Emily finally noticed him.
Opening the car door, Adrian walked out and headed towards Emily.
Seeing him, Emily was naturally a bit surprised, Long time no see, what are you doing here?
Adrian smiled softly, with his usual charming allure in the corner of his lips, Because I saw you.
Emily was taken aback by his sudden words and responded with an unnatural smile.
Although she knew Adrian loved to joke, Emily always felt a bit ufortable when it involved her.
Adrian looked around her and, seeing no one else, he asked in a low voice, Are you alone?
Emily nodded, Yes.
Looking closely, Adrian seemed to notice the red finger marks on her face, and he frowned, What happened to your face?
It looked like she had been hit by someone.
Upon hearing this, Emily was startled and then awkwardly smiled, not really minding. After all, she had been hit several times before and seemed to be getting used to it.
Um, its nothing
Admitting that she got hit would certainly be embarrassing, right?
You were hit? Adrian was both shocked and surprised by his own discovery.
The red finger marks on her face suggested that something had happened recently. Who would hit her in broad daylight?
Baron Stuart?
The only person Adrian could think of was Baron Stuart.
He had learned recently from Wace Carter that Emily was effectively imprisoned by Baron Stuart, and right now he couldnt think of anyone else.
But given Baron Stuarts character, would he really hit a woman?
Moreover, he wasnt likely to hit her of all people, right? Get full chapters from FindN()vel
But desperate times lead to desperate measures, especially with Baron Stuarts unpredictable temperament.
Emily chuckled, Its nothing, justah
As she spoke, someone suddenly bumped into her from behind and, with an unsteady footing, she stumbled a few steps. Just as she was about to fall, Adrian quickly reached out and caught Emily. Thus, she fell right into Adrians embrace, Are you okay? He looked at her with concern and asked.
Emily let out a sigh of relief, shook her head, Im fine.
The person whod just bumped into her also seemed to realize what theyd done and apologized in a hurry, Im so sorry, very sorry! Im very sorry!
After saying this, the person seemed to have some urgent matter to attend to and hurriedly left.
Cam Walker and Ang Reid, who were justing out of the shopping mall, happened to see this scene.
Seeing Emily throw herself into Adrians arms so openly, Cam couldnt help butugh and let out a cold snort, Wow, you really do have a boundless charm!
You fell into another mans arms so quickly?
Hearing this, both Emily and Adrian looked at Cam and Ang, who were walking out of the mall.
Listening to Cams words, Emily realized her actions and quickly pushed herself out of Adrians arms and stood up straight.
While ncing at Cam, Adrian suddenly realized that perhaps the red finger marks on Emilys face were her doing..
Chapter 241: 241 If Baron Stuart Knew
Chapter 241: 241 If Baron Stuart Knew
Trantor: 549690339
Their gazes kept darting back and forth between them, and Cam Walker had a look of disdain on her face, scoffing, Does Baron Stuart know youre doing
She really didnt understand why this kind of woman, who hooked up with different men, could be the only one Baron Stuart kept by his side!
Emily Walker looked at her with a calm expression, not giving any response.
Anyway, talking to people like Cam Walker was useless.
Even if she said something, it wouldnt change Cams thoughts. So why waste her time arguing with her?
Hmph, I really dont understand how a woman like you She paused, her gaze flickering towards Adrian Nash, How could you have bewitched two such perfect men? ?????? ???? findnovel
Young Master Nash, do you really know what kind of person she is? Her words were full of disdain and sarcasm, but her heart was already fuming with anger.
She never understood how such an ordinary woman could attract the attention of Baron Stuart and Adrian Nash.
Adrian Nash remained silent, just ncing at her emotionlessly before taking Emily Walkers hand and walking towards his Bugatti. Emily was somewhat confused by being suddenly pulled away.
What, what are you doing?
Adrian Nash looked at her helplessly and sighed, You really want to keep listening to her mean words?
Would this woman always be so distant with him? No matter when or where, she seemed to deliberately keep a distance from him, as if she didnt want to get too close.
It made him feel a little lost.
Emily hesitated for a moment but did not say anything.
Although she didnt want to listen to Cams barbed words, where was he taking her?
Seeing her silent, Adrian Nashughed helplessly, Its been a long time since west met, how about having some afternoon tea together?
If it was just afternoon tea, it seemed reasonable, right?
After all, Adrian Nash had helped her and her brother a lot. If anyone should invite someone to afternoon tea, it should be her inviting him.
Alright, but Ill be the one treating.
Adrian Nash seemed surprised, a rxed smile appearing on his handsome face, This is the first time a girl has invited me to afternoon tea, it feels rather good.
Emily alsoughed, first time? With his family background and status, there should be a queue of people inviting him for afternoon tea that would stretch outside the Great Wall.
Opening the car door, Emily got into the passenger seat.
Watching the two of them drive away, Cam Walkers hatred grew.
But then, a smug smile spread across her face, as if she had thought of something interesting.
If Baron Stuart knew she was with Adrian Nash right now, what would he think?
Cam, get in the car. Ang Reid looked over from a distance as time already brought the car around.
After the mother and daughter got in the car, Cam took out her cellphone and dialed Baron Stuarts number
Meanwhile, Baron Stuart was at Duke Station.Throne, in a private room.
Looking at Leonardo Bryson across the sofa, Baron Stuarts expression was slightly impatient.
So this is your so-called business talk?
Leonardo chuckled, swirling the tall ss in his hand, appearing very rxed, Young Lord, do I really have to talk about business to invite you?
Stop talking nonsense, just get to the point. Baron Stuart bluntly replied, not giving him any face.
Seeing his many years of brotherhood uncooperative with him, Leonardo sighed helplessly, looking very pained, Alright, actually, its not me who wants to do business with Futuren Group, but Rylee Brote.
PS: Thank you, ID: . , for your 100 book coins reward! Dears, throw all your votes towards Mia Harizon, her thick skin doesnt fear the pain.. Come on,e on!
Chapter 242: 242: Rejecting Phone Calls
Chapter 242: 242: Rejecting Phone Calls
Trantor: 549690339
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart furrowed his eyebrows.
Alright, its not actually Rylee, but she and her fiance are both going to act in a new y soon, and they havent been able to find an investor. So she wants to talk to someone with deep pockets like you.
Since Rylee and Baron Stuart had a delicate rtionship previously, it wasnt appropriate for Rosanne Nichols to approach him directly. Thats why she asked Leonardo to be the intermediary, just in case any awkward situations were to arise.
As Leonardo finished speaking, the private room door was pushed open in the next second.
Observing the man and woman entering the room, Baron Stuart slightly furrowed his eyebrows, maintaining a calm demeanor.
The moment the two sat down, a burst of cellphone ringtone sounded.
Baron Stuart took out his cell phone and looked at the caller ID, his eyebrows involuntarily furrowing.
Without any hesitation, he decisively pressed the reject button.
Meanwhile, sitting in her car, Cam Walker stared at her discarded call, her face a mix of disbelief. Was Baron Stuart ignoring her phone call now?
Biting her lip, she stubbornly dialed his number again.
But, the oue remained the same.
Seeing Cams repeated calls, Baron Stuart ended up coldly pressing the reject button.
Cam clenched her cell phone tightly, her joints turning white. Did he hate her so much that he wouldnt answer her calls?
She refused to ept it! She couldnt!
Elsewhere, Adrian Nash drove his Bugatti and was actually heading to a nearby cafe.
Suddenly, he had an epiphany and recalled an event.
Ah, he whispered, his expression somewhat troubled.
Emily Walker, who was in the passenger seat, turned her head upon hearing him and seemed to sense his distress. Frowning, she asked, Whats wrong?
Adrian nced at her, appearing rather embarrassed. After a bit of contemtion, he took out a small paper bag from the side of the seat, one hand on the steering wheel and the other holding it up for her to see.
I just bought this little gift.
Looking at the exquisitely wrapped gift box, Emily remained puzzled and continued to watch him, still not understanding.
Adrian, feeling somewhat annoyed, furrowed his brows and wore a troubled expression. What should I do? Its rare that you invited me for afternoon tea, but I have to attend a friends gathering today.
He had been back in the country for a while now, and due to his busy workload, he had never had the chance to catch up with some friends. Thats why they had been bugging him for presents.
He went to the shopping mall just to buy those gifts.
Upon hearing this, Emily paused for a moment before expressing her understanding of his predicament. How about I treat you another day, then? After all, its just afternoon tea, and she could invite him anytime.
However, Adrian didnt want to postpone it at all. After all, it was so difficult for him to see her even once now, and todays opportunity was hard toe by. He didnt want to postpone it.
After some pondering, Adrian turned his head and looked at her, suddenly suggesting, How about youe with me?
Emily was stunned.
Go with him? To a friends gathering? Newest update provided by f?ndnovel
Err, that might not be appropriate She didnt know any of his friends, so what would she do there?
Moreover, she didnt want to go. Let me ask you out for afternoon tea some other day. Today you just go ahead and get busy.
ncing at the time, it was already past four oclock, and it was about time to head back.
Seeing her refusal, Adrians face showed disappointment.. Pressing his thin lips together, he said, Lets go, its still afternoon tea youre inviting me for, right? What does it matter where we have it? At worst, you cover the tea expenses, right?
Chapter 243: 243: To Go or Not to Go?
Chapter 243: 243: To Go or Not to Go?
Trantor: 549690339
His persistence made Emily Walker somewhat embarrassed. If it were just a simple invitation to have afternoon tea, the location would not matter. But now, he was going to attend a gathering with his friends, what did it have to do with her?
She did not know any of his friends. If she went, she would only feel ufortable.
Come on, just think of it as doing me a favor, alright? Seeing her silent,
Adrian Nash continued.
Emily Walker was taken aback, Help?
Yeah, Adrian Nash smiled awkwardly, To be honest, of the six friends this time, only I am alone.
Emily understood what he meant. Was he asking her to be hispanion?
Initially, she had deliberately kept some distance from him. Now, it was even more impossible for her to go.
Cant you help me just this once? Adrian Nash suddenly parked the car on the side and looked at her seriously.
Somehow, Emily felt a trace of loss in his eyes.
She evasively lowered her gaze, not wanting to look into his serious eyes.
Its just in the capacity of a friend. Adrian Nash seemed to know her concerns.
However, this statement seemed to apply pressure to Emilys psyche.
It was difficult for her to refuse and also inappropriate to refuse a friend.
As a friend, Adrian Nash had helped her so much. Now, he was just asking her for a favor as a friend, how could she refuse?
Actually, its just a simple gathering. Mainly, I dont want to miss todays opportunity. Because I dont know when, like today, Ill run into you coincidentally, and will my afternoon tea be missed forever?
His seemingly casual words revealed another meaning.
Ever since Baron Stuart forcefully kept her by his side, their chances to meet had been very few.
Adrian was also busy with work and could not possibly go to see her for afternoon tea during work hours.
Of course, he also had his little selfishness.
In the capacity of a friend? Emily Walker looked up, cautiously asking.
Seeing her wavering, Adrian Nash immediately showed a smile, Of course, I promise not to say anything inappropriate, just want you to apany me so they wont make fun of me. Follow current nov?ls on ?ovelFind
Those friends of his would often tease him on the phone. If he showed up alone today, who knows what they would say about him?
Of course, he could have found any woman.
But when he saw Emily Walker, he suddenly wanted her and no one else.
Well, Ill stay for a little while. If its just a brief appearance, it should not be a big problem; she could just show up and leave afterwards.
She didnt want to get too involved with Adrian Nash, and she did not want to mix friendship with love. Drawing boundaries was always a good thing. Great! Obviously delighted by her agreement, Adrian Nash started the car again.
After about ten minutes, the car arrived at Duke Station.Throne.
The two exited the car together and entered the high-end entertainment club side by side.
In the private room, three men and three women were happily frolicking.
When the door to the private room was pushed open, someone looked over.
The first to turn his face was a man who looked about the same age as Adrian Nash. With a handsome face, delicate contours, he was a full-fledged beauty.
Yo our Young Master Nash is here!
As soon as these words were spoken, the others followed suit and looked over..
Chapter 244: 244: Her name is Emily Walker
Chapter 244: 244: Her name is Emily Walker
Trantor: 549690339
Hey man, youve been home for a while and didnt bother to get in touch with us? Another man said. His eyes were drawn to Emily Walker by his side, suddenly brightening. Hey Whos this beautifuldy?
All of Adrian Nashs friends knew that, despite his countless romances, he never casually brought a girl to formal gatherings like this.
For them, they would only bring their girlfriends after they had gotten engaged.
They were originally nning to tease him a lot today, but it seemed that their hope had been dashed.
Noticing Emily Walker, the other two men also approached out of curiosity.
As Emily scanned over them, it had to be said that all of Adrians friends were handsome men, fitting the image of male idols that every girl dreams of.
Looking at the unpredictable Emily, Adrian smiled slightly. But in his gaze, there was an imperceptible tenderness.
Her name is Emily Walker. With just a sentence, and without much introduction, peoples minds filled instantly with endless spection.
Adrian indeed didnt speak recklessly about Emilys promise, but its not that simple for his friends.
Everyone knows that despite the constant romantic rumors, the amorous Young Master Nash has never officially introduced any woman.
But recently, he seems to be free of any romance rumors?
Thinking about this, the friends shared a sly smile, their expressions seeming to say oh so thats how it is.
Of course, Emily didnt notice the teasing in their eyes, because after just a brief look at them, she directed her gaze towards the luxurious private room.
Her gaze fell on three women on a sofa not too far away, and Emily gave them a polite smile.
Thankfully there were other women there, making her feel less awl?vard.
Hi, Lady Carter, Im Logan Heath, Adrians friend! Logan reached out his hand, smiling and greeting Emily.
After the greetings had been exchanged, Adrian led Emily to take a seat on the sofa.
The atmosphere wasnt very stringent but rather casual.
Even though all of Adrians friends were either rich or from the official second generation, they had no aloof demeanor. Instead, they seemed very easy-going.
Perhaps its all rted to Adrians influence.
In the overall ambience, Emily seemed to stand out as special. Adrians friends seemed to be particrly curious about her, offering her deserts and fruit.
Looking at the few men who had gathered around her out of curiosity, their faces were all filled with curiosity.
This girl seemed quite ordinary; how did she capture the heart of their Master Nash?
Logan, propping up his chin, stared mesmerizing peach blossom eyes at Emily, pondering quietly.
Logan! Seeing her own man staring at another woman, Logans girlfriend immediately grew unhappy!
Logan came back to his senses, seeing her jealousy, he immediately tried to cate her. Come, lets dance.
With that said, the sounds of a waltz began to y in the room.
Fitting with the mood, the other two pairs also got up, slowly stepping onto the dance floor.
Seeing the paired off waltzes, Adrian looked at Emily beside him. The rightful source is FindN()vel
How much he wished to dance with her as well, but wouldnt she decline?
Even though he knew her answer, Adrian couldnt help but ask, Can you?
He looked up, indicating the dance floor..
Chapter 245: 245: Are you so unwilling to me?
Chapter 245: 245: Are you so unwilling to me?
Trantor: 549690339
Emily Walker was stunned for a moment, following his gaze and seemingly understanding his intentions.
She shook her head, Go ahead, I dont really feel like dancing.
If she danced, she would be in close contact with him. She didnt want this friendship to be murky.
Hearing her words, Adrian Nash gave a helpless bitter smile, Dance alone? This was a waltz, how could he dance it alone? ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? FindN()vel
Emily Walker was taken aback, suddenly realizing how ridiculous her words were.
She gave an awkwardugh, Well I, I dont know how to waltz.
To avoid such close physical contact, Emily Walker told a small lie.
But Adrian Nash didnt seem to mind, taking her by the hand and leading her towards the dance floor, No problem, I can teach you.
Before Emily Walker could react, she was already being pulled up from the sofa!
After pulling her up, Adrian Nash suddenly stopped, turned around, smiled brightly, then reached out and took the small backpack off her, cing it on the sofa.
After that, he took her onto the dance floor.
Forced to join him, Emily Walker wanted to object, but when she saw his friends casting nces her way, the hand she wanted to retract was left hanging in Adrian Nashs grasp.
Just that, because of his forcefulness, Emily Walkers face showed slight dissatisfaction.
Is it that difficult for you to dance with me? He clearly saw her expression and felt a bit disappointed, speaking softly in her ear.
Indeed, a single dance doesnt mean much. At a banquet, even strangers might invite you to dance, let alone Adrian Nash, who was considered a friend.
Was she overthinking? Maybe a dance wasnt that big a deal at all.
She lowered her eyes, pressed her lips together, and when she looked up again, a smile had formed on Emily Walkers face, No, I just dont want to embarrass you with my poor dancing skills
Seeing her agreeing, a smile finally appeared on Adrian Nashs face, No problem, Im a great dancer.
As soon as he finished speaking, he took her hand, put his arm around her waist, and began to gracefully dance to the music.
In another private room at Duke Station.Throne.
Baron Stuart watched the two before him. Somehow, his face was somewhat displeased.
Mr. Stuart, may I know your thoughts? With his unfriendly face, Rosanne Nicholss fianc felt rather inferior.
If the investor for the movie hadnt suddenly backed out, they wouldnt have had to stop filming all of a sudden.
With no other option, Rosanne Nichols had reached out to Baron Stuart.
But times have changed, she was unsure if Baron Stuart, who had once had feelings for her, would help her again.
She had put so much effort into this film and absolutely hated the idea of dropping it mid-way.
Looking at the two in front of him, then ncing at the rxed Leonardo
Bryson, the fire in Baron Stuarts eyes was almost enough to strangle him!
30 million is not a small sum, are you sure this investment will bring me the expected returns? Looking away, Baron Stuart rxed on the sofa, looking down like a monarch.
The two people in front of him brightened at his words, Rosanne Nichols was the first to speak, Of course, if not, Im willing topensate double the amount.
Although she didnt have that much money at the moment, she believed that this movie would surpass hundreds of millions at the box office, yielding unexpected results..
Chapter 246: Going Home, But She’s Nowhere to Be Found
Chapter 246: Going Home, But Shes Nowhere to Be Found
Trantor: 549690339
Looking at Rosanne Nichols, Baron Stuarts cold demeanor seemed thoughtful. After a moment, he raised his eyes, I will let yton Howard be responsible for this investment.
As his voice fell, he put down the tall ss in his hand and stood up.
After ring at Leonardo Bryson, he slowly walked toward the direction of the private room door entrance, as if to leave.
Baron Stuart, a sweet and crisp voice rang out from behind.
At the sound, Baron Stuart turned his head and met a pair of grateful eyes.
Thank you. Rosanne Nichols smiled as she spoke.
Originally, she was just trying her luck, as everyone knew that getting an investment from the Futuren Group was as difficult as climbing to the sky.
But Rosanne had not expected that Baron Stuart would help her.
She was grateful, even though she had been heartbroken by him in the past. But now, that chapter of her life could finallye to a close.
Baron Stuart nced at her and, without saying a word, he turned around and left Duke Station.Throne.
When he reached the front door, Baron Stuart turned around with an unhappy expression and looked at Leonardo Bryson beside him.
At this time, he wasughing quite rxedly and fiercely.
Did you do it on purpose? Baron Stuart frowned, in his eyes hard to hide the anger.
This Leonardo Bryson, knowing that he and Rosanne Nichols had had a past, brought her in front of him to ask for his investment in that movie!
Upon hearing this, Leonardo Bryson immediately raised his hand to protest his innocence, Heaven and earth as my witness, it was not intentional. It was Rosanne who begged me to ask for your help. He intentionally emphasized the word begged.
Baron Stuart gave him a sidelong nce, believing in half of what he said.
Given Rosanne Nichols personality, she must have been too embarrassed to directlye and find him. Thats why she had asked Leonardo Bryson to be the middleman.
ncing at the time, it was already 5:30 PM, Baron Stuart took a step towards the car.
Its almost dinner time. Why dont we eat together? After all, it had been a long time since the two brothers had eaten together.
Baron Stuart didnt look back, he just opened the car door and said, You can eat by yourself.
Having said that, he got into the Sapphire Blue Bugatti sports car and sped off, leaving a trail of dust behind him.
Watching the car disappear into the bustling city district, Leonardo Bryson pursed his lips and then turned around to open his car door.
Summer vacation would be ending soon. He wondered what Be Stuart was doing right now. Was she at home busy reviewing her homework? Considering her personality, probably not.
Thinking of Be Stuart, the corners of Leonardo Brysons mouth unconsciously lifted into a smile.
At 6:00 PM, Baron Stuart arrived at his private residence. However, the person who was supposed to be there was not to be found.
Frowning, he looked at Mrs. Noelle beside him and asked, Where is she?
Mrs. Noelle had juste out of the kitchen. She was worried since it was gettingte, and her youngdy hadnt returned yet.
She said she wanted to go out and buy some stuff this afternoon, but its already thiste, and she hasnte back yet. After speaking, Mrs. Noelles gaze turned toward the front door, people still not yet returning.
Baron Stuart frowned upon listening. He remembered that she had mentioned going out to buy stuff yesterday.
He coughed, feeling a bit awkward when he thought about her mentioning sanitary napkins yesterday.
Having been silent for a while, he took out his cell phone and dialed Emily Walkers number
Duke Station.Throne, inside the private room.
Emily Walker sat on the sofa, looked at the time, and saw that it was already 6:00 PM. She wondered whether Baron Stuart had left yet.
Emily, what should I y? The four were ying mahjong, and Adrian Nash, looking at the cards in his hand, didnt know what to y and asked Emily nearby. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel
Emily was about to say she needed to leave, but when Adrian asked, she shifted her gaze to the cards on his table..
Chapter 247: The Phone Call, The Man’s
Chapter 247: The Phone Call, The Mans
Voice
Trantor: 549690339
She didnt really know how to y Mahjong and randomly pointed at a tile, This one. For original chapters go to find?novel
She just wanted to point at a tile and leave as soon as possible.
This one? Are you sure? Adrian Nash frowned, looking at her in surprise.
Yeah! Emily Walker nodded, and then said, Well, I should go back
Win! Pure suit! An excited scream once again interrupted Emilys words.
Logan Heath pushed the tiles forward, looking smugly at Adrian Nash, his eyes full of mischief.
Pay up, pay up!
Adrian Nash sighed helplessly, then took out his wallet. Most of his cash was lost, and it wasnt enough to pay for Logan Heaths hand.
Not enough money Can I use the card? He looked up at Logan Heath, who was smirking across the table.
Swipe the card? How could they use a card here?
How do you swipe it? Do you think youre at the mall treating a beauty to dinner? Logan said unhappily.
Seeing this situation, even though they were friends, Emily couldnt help but feel awkward since she had made Adrian lose an unexpectedlyrge amount of money.
Never mind, for the sake of friendship, lets have three cups of wine as a penalty. Sometimes, between friends, punishment in the form of wine is more meaningful than money.
As his voice fell, Logan Heath was already pouring a full cup of whiskey in front of Adrian Nash.
Looking at the full cup of wine, Adrian Nash frowned, You did this on purpose, didnt you?
Usually, the wine would only be poured halfway into the ss, but Logan Heath had obviously done it on purpose, filling the cup to the brim.
Logan Heath raised his eyebrows, shrugged indifferently, You dont have to drink it, then Lady Carter can drink instead?
After saying that, he turned his gaze to Emily.
Seeing the wine ss being pushed towards her, Emily was shocked, and looked up at Adrian Nash, who was looking at her calmly.
Uh I, I need to go to the restroom! Saying that, she hurriedly stood up, rushing toward the front door of the private room.
As her figure disappeared at the door, Adrian Nash turned his head, stared discontentedly at his friend Logan Heath, and said, Thats enough, I owe you!
After saying this, Adrian also stood up and started to walk outside to check on Emily.
Just as he got up and was about to head toward the door, a burst of cell phone ringtone came from inside the sofa.
He looked at the source of the noise and saw that it came from Emilys small backpack.
The phone rang once, and since it involved someone elses privacy, Adrian didnt dare answer it.
He nced at the unanswered phone, and Baron Stuart, who was inside the vi, frowned before dialing again.
As the phone rang again, Adrian looked at the entrance to the private room door, and Emily hadnt returned yet.
The phone seemed to ring even more urgently, and finally, Adrian went over and took out Emilys white cell phone from her small bag.
When he saw the caller ID, he frowned.
Baron, the person he could think of was none other than Baron Stuart. After checking the caller ID, Adrian Nash showed a provocative smile and then answered the phone.
Hello?
Hearing the mans voice on the other end, Baron Stuart frowned, looked at the phone, and confirmed that it was Emilys number.
Why is it you? Adrian Nashs voice wasnt difficult to hear, and Baron Stuarts rage was slowly rising.
She hadnte back yet, and she was with Adrian Nash all this time!
This damn woman, has she spent the whole afternoon with another man!?
PS: Thank you, ID: for the reward of 100 book coins! Dears, there are 6 updates today, quick, throw all your votes here!
Chapter 248: 248: Endless Rage – Where Are You?
Chapter 248: 248: Endless Rage C Where Are You?
Trantor: 549690339
Adrian Nash chuckled lightly, his tone slightly provocative, Young Lord, you must be kidding. I can answer the call because she is with me now. Do you need her for anything?
Where is she? Ignoring Adrian Nashs words, Baron Stuarts voice gradually became icy cold.
Adrian Nash nced in the direction of the private room door entrance, the corner of his mouth curled up in a willful smile, Shes not avable to take the call right now. How about I pass on a message for youter?
Smack!
Before he could finish speaking, Baron Stuart angrily hung up the phone!
Mrs. Noelle, who was by his side, couldnt help swallowing nervously at his expression.
Logically, the call should have been for her, but since it was to her, why was he so angry?
Even though Mrs. Noelle had been Baron Stuarts nanny since he was young, at this moment, she was too afraid to speak, fearing that she might identally set off a volcanic eruption.
On the other side.
Emily Walker had returned to the private room from the restroom. Seeing that everyone else had left, she went to the sofa and picked up her bag.
I should go home now. It was already six thirty. She wondered if Baron Stuart had gone back by now. If he found out she was not home, would hee looking for her?
At this thought, Emily took out her cell phone and checked it. There were no missed calls
Somehow, she felt a bit disappointed.
Let me walk you home. Adrian saw the disappointment in her eyes. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f?dnvel
Was she waiting for his call? Adrian Nashs mood was the same as hers at this moment.
Emily put on her backpack and forced a smile, No need, Ill take the bus back.
Let him send her to Baron Stuarts ce? She didnt want to return home and see a certain man fuming with anger.
Having said that, Emily was already heading straight for the private room door entrance.
Her refusal was undoubtedly another stab to Adrian Nashs heart. Was she so keen on keeping her distance from him that she wouldnt even ept a simple walk?
In the end, Adrian Nash still followed her out.
Leaving the private room, Emily went straight to the elevator entrance. At this moment, her cell phone rang.
She took out her cell phone and looked at the caller ID.
Seeing the name on it, Emily felt both happy and a little worried.
He still hadnt gone home by now. If he found out she was with Adrian Nash, what would Baron Stuart think
With his jealous nature, he would definitely fly into a rage, right?
Hello?
Finally hearing her voice on the phone, Baron Stuarts heart settled, only to be followed by endless anger!
Where are you? He tried to suppress his rage, trying to control his emotions so as not to explode, but his tone was so icy cold that Emily felt somewhat estranged.
Hearing his cold tone, her heart suddenly sank as she seemed to sense his displeasure.
Im at Duke Station Throne. She wasnt one to lie, so she answered honestly.
Who are you with? Despite knowing, Baron Stuart wanted her to admit it.
She said she was going shopping. Was there anything she wanted to buy at Duke Station Throne?
He wanted to see if she would choose to lie or be honest with him.
Emily hesitated for a moment. Perhaps when she mentioned who she was with, the man on the phone would fly into a rage!
But she didnt want to lie to him, With Adrian Nash.
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed, and he immediately mmed the phone down with a snap!
Looking at the suddenly disconnected call, Emilys expression was somber as she silently stared at her phone..
Chapter 249: 249: I Saw It, I Really Saw It!
Chapter 249: 249: I Saw It, I Really Saw It!
Trantor: 549690339
Staring at the abruptly terminated call, Emily Walker looked mncholy, silently gazing at her cell phone.
He must be angry
Whats wrong? Adrian Nash,ing from behind, found her standing at the elevator entrance in a daze. Furrowing his brows in confusion, he directed the question towards her.
Emily lifted her gaze from her cell phone to meet his. She then smiled and said, Nothing, Im leaving now!
Having said this, she stepped into the elevator.
Just as she was about to press the elevator button, Adrian promptly entered the elevator as well.
She looked at him dazedly, confusion etched upon her face.
Lets go together, its time for me to leave too, Adrian smiled nonchntly.
He merely wanted to apany her. Even if he couldnt win her heart, it seemed like just observing her from afar would lessen his sense of disappointment.
But, was it really enough just to watch her?
Adrian wasnt sure, perhaps one day, if she were discarded by others, he would readily open his arms to her because at that time, he definitely wouldnt just be watching her from afar.
But would such a day trulye?
Emily stared at him nkly, casting a nce towards the direction of the elevator entrance, But your friends
Its fine, theyll stay around for a little while longer, Adrian said softly. (Logan Heath: You, a fe who values love over friends!)
The elevator directly went to the first floor and the two of them left Duke Station.Throne. At this time, it was dusk and the sun was setting.
Are you sure you dont need me to send you? Looking into her eyes, Adrians eyes conveyed a touch of hopeless infatuation and reluctance.
Such infatuation was difficult to detect, and Emily naturally didnt notice it.
She turned around and gave him a polite smile. No need, Ill take the bus.
That man was already angry on the phone just now. To have Adrian send her home again? She didnt want to add fuel to fire and end up facing an imminent volcano!
Having spoken, Emily turned around and headed towards the bus station.
Emily! Seeing her turn to leave, Adrians heart inexplicably felt that once she left, there would be no chance of her ever being this close to him again.
Hearing her name, Emily stopped in her tracks. Before she could turn around and question him, she was abruptly pulled into his embrace by a powerful arm!
Adrian pulled her close and held her tightly in his arms. It was as if he was afraid she would disappear forever the second she walked away. Only by clutching her tightly could he feel her presence.
Caught unawares by his sudden move, Emily was left dumbfounded. She becamepletely stunned, with wide eyes innocently gazing into his chest.
Adrian cradled her, his gaze aching. He whispered in her ear, At any time, if you need someone, remember that Ill always be here
His words were like a jolt of electricity. Emilys pupils tightened, and she instantly snapped out of her stupor. Immediately following that, she fiercely pushed him away!
She stood in front of him, her eyes wide with shock, then her voice changed to a resolute tone, I dont think I will need you not now, not ever
Having said that, she turned to leave. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? findnovel
But the second she turned around, she met a pair of enraged eyes which left herpletely taken aback. She froze in ce.
The handsome face in front of her looked as if it wanted to tear her to shreds, making her feel somewhat scared.
Baron Stuart stood frozen in ce, clenching his fists, intending to bring this woman home for punishment, but he didnt expect to walk into this scene..
Chapter 250: 250: It’s None of Your Business
Chapter 250: 250: Its None of Your Business
Trantor: 549690339
If he hadnte, would he never have seen such a dazzling scene, always kept in the dark?
Although, he had just clearly seen her push him away, Baron Stuart couldnt extinguish the rage in his heart, wishing to take her back home and spank her hard!
Did you buy a man while shopping? Baron Stuarts eyes were cold, and his tone was filled with sarcasm.
At his words, Emily looked up and understood that he must have asked Mrs. Noelle and learned she had gone shopping in the afternoon.
Sote, was he only calling because he was worried about her?
Thinking about this, Emily suddenly felt a surge of warmth in her heart.
But if it was really out of concern that he had called, what would he think of the scene he was now witnessing
With this thought, Emily instantly felt like a child who had done something wrong and lowered her eyes.
Before she could speak, she felt a powerful hand from behind pull her back again.
Pulling her to his side, making her cling to him, Adrian Nash raised his eyes and looked at Baron Stuart, his tone filled with disdain, Is the Young Lord ming her?
Baron Stuart looked up, his inky eyes cold to the extreme, his tone icy, Its none of your business.
But Adrian justughed lightly, Naturally, I cant control the young lords affairs, but when ites to her, I have to intervene.
With this, Adrian tightened his grip on Emilys arm once more.
Looking at the two people snuggled together, the anger in Baron Stuarts heart grew even stronger. ncing at Adrian and then back at Emily, his voice was filled with a hint of gunpowder, Come here.
Two simple words, but they carried an imperial coercion that could not be easily ignored.
Emily looked up, saw his iceberg-like face, and promptly let go of Adrians tightly-held arm, slowly walking towards Baron Stuart.
Feeling her arm gradually being withdrawn, Adrians heart also seemed to empty for a moment.
Seeing her obediently walking towards him, the anger in Baron Stuarts heart slightly subsided.
But, he still had a gloomy face that made people fear at the sight of it.
As the car arrived at the private residence, Baron Stuart kept silent from beginning to end. It wasnt until they entered the bedroom on the second floor that his anger erupted like a volcano!
Entering the room, he forcefully pinned her against the door, Didnt I tell you, youve never listened to my words, have you? Official source is find?novel
He said, she could only be his!
Looking at his angry eyes, Emily wanted to back away, but there was nowhere to retreat, W-What did you say?
This man was terrifying when he got angry
Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed, this woman, did she not remember his words!?
Fine, very well!
Perhaps I should find a way to make you understand how to be my woman? He lightly pulled the corner of his mouth, but Emily couldnt see any smile in his eyes.
This man was dangerous at any time.
Today, I just happened to run into Adrian Nash. She knew what he was angry about, so the so-called honesty is lenient, but she didnt know if this man would let her off easily after her confession?
At her words, Baron Stuart didnt seem to believe her.
Coincidence? He hooked his thin lips, with a touch of sarcasm, So you mean to say, that you went out shopping and just happened to run into him? And then followed him?
Even if it were a coincidence, did she have to follow him?
Chapter 251: 251: The First Argument
Chapter 251: 251: The First Argument
Trantor: 549690339
This was what vexed him the most.
She was his woman, yet she went off so easily with another man. He found this hardest to ept.
Mm. Emily Walker answered truthfully, as that was in reality the case.
But her confirmation only deepened Baron Stuarts fury!
Then tell me, where are the items you purchased? he demanded, trying hard to suppress his wrath.
Emily Walker paused, she had indeed gone shopping, had she not run into Cam Walker at the mall, she would not have
Recalling the p she received from Cam Walker, Emily Walker still felt her cheek burn.
But after an entire afternoon, the palm print on her left cheek had already faded, and Baron Stuart naturally wouldnt know.
What? At a loss for words? Baron Stuart ridiculed, Or are you trying to say that before you could even buy anything, you already ran into him?
Her silence made him think shes trying toe up with a better excuse to dodge his questions, making him even angrier.
His sarcasm made Emily Walker understand clearly; this man still didnt believe her.
She calmed herself down, continuing to exin, Indeed, I did go to the mall and only encountered Adrian Nash when I left. He mentioned that its been a long time since weve met and wanted to invite me to an afternoon tea, so 1
So you just followed him? he cut her off, unable to restrain his fury from erupting, If he invited you to his bed, would you have gone with him too!? What have I said? Youre not allowed to have anything to do with other men, especially Adrian Nash!
He roared, his anger that had simmered down ring up again.
Been a long time? So she was that desperate to meet him, even having afternoon tea with him!?
Somehow, the person Baron Stuart cared about the most now was Adrian Nash, but this woman, was always entangled with him!
This incensed him further!
His words implied that he thought Emily gave herself too easily to others when he wasnt around. His assumption made Emilys heart sting acutely. Her trepidation disappeared in an instant, reced by pain and a hint of anger. I wouldve loved to She calmly met his gaze, no longer resisting.
Baron Stuart was taken aback for half a second, What?
She looked at him, her eyes glimmering, clouding up, I wouldve loved to sleep with him, but why did you show up? If you hadnt, wouldnt I be in his bed right now?
Her heart twinged, making it somewhat hard for her to breathe.
Her words inmed Stuarts fury even more.
His eyes were icy cold, unbelieving, his voice void of any warmth as if he were threatening, Repeat what you just said.
But Emily Walker was no longer afraid of his threats C her heart was in agony, so what did she care about a threat? This update is avable on Fndovel
With a forceful push, she shoved him away, screaming hysterically, Yes! I didnt go to any shopping mall this afternoon! I did it on purpose. I went to meet him, nned to have an affair, nned to sleep with him! If it werent for you, I wouldve been in his bed already!
Her counter-anger stunned Baron Stuart, but her words infuriated him even more!
His fists clenched tighter, his facial expression revealing that his wrath had reached its limits. His furious stare seemed as though he wanted to strangle her.
But, how could he bear to do so.
Both of them remained silent, just two pairs of furious eyes staring each other down, neither willing to submit nor back down.
After a while, Baron Stuart reached out, yanked her away from the door, and stormed out, mming the door behind him!
Chapter 252: If She Doesn’t Eat
Chapter 252: If She Doesnt Eat
Trantor: 549690339
Perhaps it was because he had exerted too much force, Emily Walker identally bumped into a nearby decorative shelf and almost stumbled and fell.
Following that, she only heard a bang as the door was mmed shut, carrying with it Baron Stuarts anger, disappearing at the doorway.
Everything seemed to have calmed down. Emily leaned against the wall, lowering her head somewhat feebly and closing her eyes, tears rolling down her cheeks.
Why would such unbearable wordse from his mouth? Her heart was so tired and pained.
Would she have to bear this feeling alone forever?
Time passed quietly, half an hour had gone by.
Mrs. Noelle downstairs had already prepared dinner, but she had heard the quarrel earlier very clearly. She didnt know whether she should call them or not. Discover more novels at ?ovelFind
After struggling with herself for a moment, Mrs. Noelle went upstairs.
Although the Young Master had a somewhat unpredictable temper, he was still somewhat kinder to his wet nurse.
Upon going upstairs, Mrs. Noelle saw that the study rooms light was on, and she went towards it.
She knocked on the door, but there was no response from inside. Mrs. Noelle knew she could enter.
From her understanding of Baron Stuart, if he didnt want anyone toe in, after hearing the knock, he would definitely say Get lost directly.
But since he didnt make a sound, he must know it was her knocking on the door.
Young Master, dinner is ready, Mrs. Noelle entered the room and saw Baron Stuart holding his head with both hands, deep in thought at the desk. She couldnt see what expression was on his face at this moment.
The room was terribly clean. After a moment, Baron Stuart spoke up faintly, but his head still didnt lift, Let her go downstairs to eat. If she doesnt go, bring the food to her room.
Mrs. Noelle hesitated for a moment, then quickly understood and nodded slightly, Yes.
After that, she left.
Walking for a few steps, she looked back at the study room entrance with some worry.
Looking at this situation, he wasnt nning toe downstairs for dinner. This was the first time in more than 20 years that the Young Master had not had a meal because of his bad mood.
She didnt know what had happened between Baron Stuart and Lady Carter. Usually, the Young Master seemed to love her dearly. Why did they have such a fierce quarrel today?
Shaking her head, Mrs. Noelle walked to the master rooms doorway and knocked on the door, Lady.
Just like before, there was no movement inside.
Mrs. Noelle entered the room, and at once saw her sitting on the floor, worriedly walking over, Lady! Why are you sitting on the floor? Come on, get up quickly.
Helping her to sit down beside the bed, Mrs. Noelle looked at Emily Walker worriedly, not knowing how tofort her.
Lady, dont be sad. Mrs. Noelle cooked many delicious dishes. Shall we go downstairs for dinner?
Im not hungry. Emily lowered her head and spoke, her voice bing hoarse from crying.
Mrs. Noelle, on the other hand, saw everything and felt the pain in her heart.
Lady, do not me Mrs. Noelle for her meddling, but you are at the age where you should be growing. How can you not eat? Look at you, youve be so thin.
Mrs. Noelle was already close to 50 years old. As a mother, she naturally knew that this time was when young people experienced the most growth.
Emily bowed her head, as if not wanting Mrs. Noelle to see her swollen eyes.
She hadnt eaten anything in the private room in the afternoon. Until nightfall, she was indeed somewhat hungry, but now, she didnt feel hungry at all.
Ill go downstairster. This was just a postponing statement, not wanting Mrs. Noelle to worry too much about her.
PS: Thank you, ID: n Aimes, for the 300 book coins reward! Dear readers, does it feel more agonizing now
Chapter 253: Remember to Let Her Eat Breakfast
Chapter 253: Remember to Let Her Eat Breakfast
Trantor: 549690339
At this moment, she just wanted to be alone for a while.
Mrs. Noelle nodded and smiled faintly, Alright, Ill go get ready.
With that, she nced at Emily Walker before turning and leaving the room.
After Mrs. Noelle left, Emily somewhat listlesslyid down on the bed.
Twenty minutes passed, and Mrs. Noelle, waiting downstairs for Emily toe down, had no choice but to bring the food upstairs.
This time, Mrs. Noelle didnt knock, but simply pushed the door open.
Approaching the bed, she called out softly, Lady? Official source is find?novel
Her voice was gentle, as if worried Emily was asleep, yet afraid to disturb her.
Lady? After calling twice without a response from the child on the bed, Mrs. Noelle was sure she was asleep, put down the food, and carefully pulled up a thin quilt for her.
She then took the food and left the room.
Only after the room door closed again did Emily slowly open her eyes.
Mrs. Noelle was so thoughtful that she couldnt bear to refuse, so she had to pretend to sleep.
As time passed, Emilyid in bed with no sleepiness, gazing out at the starry sky outside the window where the night hadpletely enveloped the room.
She heard the nighttime insect chirps in the tranquil summer evening, and the room remained undisturbed untilte at night.
That night, Baron Stuart spent the time in his study room.
The next day
Emily woke up early, not knowing how long it took for her to fall into a deep sleepst night.
After a simple wash, she opened the room door to go downstairs but stopped at the staircase entrance.
At this moment, Baron Stuart came out of his study room. When he saw the person in front of him, he also paused.
Emily nced at him, then lowered her eyes. Without concern, she turned and walked downstairs.
Perhaps she didnt want to face the man in front of her, and after going downstairs, Emily went straight to the backyard swimming pool to enjoy the early morning sunlight and air.
Looking at the direction of the backyard, Baron Stuart pursed his thin lips, his face as cold and indifferent as ever.
Then, he turned and headed for the front door.
Despite it being Sunday, as the CEO of Futuren Group, he had to deal with business engagements anytime, anywhere.
Young Master, arent you going to have breakfast before leaving? Mrs. Noelle asked, puzzled, as she saw him at the entry hall.
Today was Sunday, not a regr workday. Even if there were clients scheduled for appointments, why would he have to go out so early?
Reaching the front door, Baron Stuart hesitated for a moment before speaking in a low voice devoid of warmth, but with a hint of concern, She didnt eat dinnerst night?
Mrs. Noelle was taken aback and hesitated for a little while before replying, Yes, I brought food upter, but when I saw that Lady was asleep, I didnt wake her up.
It seemed the Young Master really cared about Lady Carter.
But then, if he cared so much, why did they quarrel like that?
Seeing Emilys state yesterday, she must have been very heartbroken, right?
But Mrs. Noelle also knew that the Young Master, who had always been proud and self-centered, couldnt possibly humble himself to bow to a woman, could
Sigh
Make sure she has breakfast. He left the vi with a cold remark.
Watching his retreating figure, Mrs. Noelle looked worried for a moment before turning and heading toward the backyard swimming pool.
After a night of calm reflection, Emily felt much better today, and hade to terms with many things.
However, Baron Stuarts words were like a dagger that had already stabbed into her heart. Even if it was removed, it was hard to hide the once fatal pain it caused..
Chapter 254: 254: Playing by the Poolside
Chapter 254: 254: ying by the Poolside
Trantor: 549690339
But, what is she? What right does she have to feel pain, to hurt?
Perhaps, to him, she is nothing more than a mistress whom he supports financially. What vanity or freedom can she even speak of?
Still, mistresses are usually given a generous monthly allowance. What about her? At best, shes given a ce to live and food to eat!
Thinking about it makes her feel undervalued.
Lady, Mrs. Noelle approached as Emily sat pensive by the poolside lounge chair.lts time for breakfast.
The warm smile of Mrs. Noelle was afort to her, akin to a gentle appeasement of a mother to her child-irresistible to behold.
Looking at her, Emilys mood lifted significantly.
She hadnt eaten sincest night and felt rather hungry. There was no need to starve herself over a man!
From now on, she decided to clearly define some things!
She is just a mistress kept by Baron Stuart! So, she needed to maintain some ownership that a mistress should enjoy!
She got up and walked briskly towards the living room. She didnt see Baron Stuart around and paused with nkness.
Mrs. Noelle, seeming to perceive her confusion, gently smiled, The Young
Master has stepped out; he has some business to attend.
At these words, Emily pursed her lips, lowered her eyelids, apparently incapable of discussing her rights as a mistress with him for the day! The rightful source is findnovel
She turned and walked towards the kitchen, ready to enjoy the breakfast that Mrs. Noelle had prepared for her early in the morning!
After breakfast, Emily had nothing to do. It was near autumn, and yet the weather was unusually hot. She wondered if this was the so-called Indian summer!
Although it was morefortable to stay indoors, staying in all day made her feel undeniably stuffy.
So, after lunch, Emily went to the poolside of the backyard, looking at the crystal-clear pool water sparkling under the sunlight; she had a sudden impulse to see what it felt like to immerse herself in water.
On such a hot day, wouldnt it be refreshing to stay in the cool swimming pool?
But, she did not know how to swim
Then, how about sitting by the swimming pool and dipping her feet in?
Having this thought, she decided to give it a try. Its just a matter of dipping her feet into the water; it shouldnt be a problem.
Saying that, with a heart full of curiosity, Emily rose from the leisure lounge chair, walked to the poolside and sat down.
She carefully put her bare feet into the water, and instantly a cold, refreshing feeling overwhelmed her, prompting her to close her eyes and take in the sensation.
Indeed its quite pleasant
Basking in the sun while soaking in the icy pool water, this feeling was extremelyfortable.
Opening her eyes, Emily looked at her feet. She couldnt help but think that if she could immerse her whole body into the water, it would be awesome.
Too bad she didnt know how to swim.
Thinking about this, Emily pursed her lips and disappointingly felt a little down.
Lowering her head, her gaze unintentionally fell on the tinum ring on her chest. Emilys expression froze momentarily.
She had finally managed to put that man out of her mind for a while, yet anytime she saw anything rted to him, his strikingly handsome face would inadvertently appear in her thoughts.
After all, she was just a mistress he supported financially.. Yet, why did he give her his tinum ring, even forcing her to wear it and prohibiting her from taking it off at will?
Chapter 255: 255: The Platinum Ring Falls into the Water
Chapter 255: 255: The tinum Ring Falls into the Water
Trantor: 549690339
Thinking about what he had saidst night, Emily Walker felt a wave of displeasure and took off the tinum ring on her neck, holding it up in front of her eyes.
Others were spoiled with gold cards and jewelry and so on, whereas she got a tinum ring!
Clearly a very ordinary ringHe must have gotten tired of it before aking it off and giving it to me, right? Emily mumbled to herself,pletely unaware that not far away, a figure stood still by the ss door, watching her.
Her refreshing figure, like a child, gently shook her little feet in the water, and her white face looked painless fromst night. Baron Stuart was watching from a distance, somewhat fascinated
This woman had unknowingly affected his mood, and anything involving her would inexplicably affect him, making it somewhat difficult to control himself.
It was his first time getting angry at a woman and it was also the first time he got angry because of a woman.
To get to the bottom of what happened yesterday between Emily and Adrian Nash, he had checked it out and found that she had indeed gone to the shopping mall yesterday afternoon and met Adrian Nash when she came out.
At the front door of Duke Station.Throne, he had clearly seen her pushing Adrian Nash away. However, when he thought about her being with other men, his heart would inexplicably be very agitated!
Once agitated, he had difficulty controlling his emotions.
As if sensing the burning gaze from behind, Emilys eyes slightly narrowed and her face turned slightly puzzled. At a nce, she saw Baron Stuart leaning against the ss door, making her whole person suddenly freeze and be somewhat stunned for a moment.
This man, when did hee back? When did he start standing there quietly?
As her gaze wandered, Emilys hand that had been raised in front of her also lost its sense for a moment. The tinum ring held between her fingertips slipped off due to the sudden loss of strength Follow current nov?ls on f?dnvel
Sensing the empty feeling at her fingertips, Emily quickly came back to her senses. When she turned her head again, she saw silver ne gleaming with bits of gold in the sunlight. Then, with a ding, the ring fell into the pool.
She stared nkly at the tinum ring that fell into the water, and through the clear bottom of the pool, she could see the tinum ne falling to the bottom.
In an instant, time seemed to stand still and everything around seemed to lose its sense of existence. The echoing ding still rang in Emilys ears.
Looking at the falling tinum ring, she didnt hesitate for a second and stretched her arm to support herself. Immediately, she jumped into the swimming pool
Watching the tinum ring slowly falling to the bottom of the pool, Emily, who had already jumped into the water, was eager to reach out and pick it up
But, the air in the water seemed to be taken away, and she felt somewhat suffocated, struggling to breathe and frantically paddling in the water.
The ring was not far away, and though she could see it, she could not reach it when she stretched out her hand
Its so unbearable I cant breathe
Her line of sight gradually blurred, and she desperately wanted air
Meanwhile, not far away, Baron Stuart watched her jump into the pool with his eyes wide open. He had no idea what had just happened.
One second ago, she was still sitting by the pool peacefully, and then, the next second, she fell into the water. When Baron Stuart snapped back to reality, he could only think that Emily didnt know how to swim.
His heart tightened inexplicably, and a strong sense of urgency tore him apart. It was as if a voice in his heart was screaming: Emily Walker.
Chapter 256 - 257: 257: Suppressing Too Much, Finally Exploded…
Chapter 256 - 257: 257: Suppressing Too Much, Finally Exploded
Trantor:549690339
Are you crazy? Knowing that you cant swim, why did you jump in!? As soon as she regained consciousness, Baron Stuart roared with a fierce face, but his eyes were filled with infinite pain.
Emily Walker was stunned by his yelling, staring at him somewhat nkly.
What was he angry about?
II just Thinking of the ring, Emily suddenly turned her head to look at the swimming pool.
Seeing her expression, Baron Stuart secretly clenched the tinum ne in his hand. If he had known that this ring could endanger her life at any time, he would never have given it to her so easily.
He looked at her, not daring to imagine what the consequences would have been if he hadnt been there at the time.
If you lost the ring, its gone! Why did you jump in!? Are you out of your mind or just stupid!? Didnt you know that jumping in like that could kill you!? He roared, seemingly both heartbroken and relieved.
Today, he was supposed to be summoned back to Stuart Manor by his grandpa, but recalling their argumentst night and her painful, angry eyes, he decided toe back and see if this woman had eaten well.
If he hadnt returned, would their first argumentst night have be theirst one?
His anger left Emily somewhat confused. After a pause, she slowly said, You told me not to lose it Th?s chapter is updated by fin?novel
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts heart skipped a beat, and because of her words, his eyes were once again tinged with pain.
Because he said not to? Since when did she be so obedient?
Calming his tumultuous emotions, his tone softened, but the pain in his eyes remained, Since when did you be so obedient? Whatever I say goes?
Emily felt a bit embarrassed and even wronged by his words.
She sniffed, feeling a wave of sourness, and her lips pursed in an instant. She looked at him with pained eyes and choked, What do you want other people to do then? You are always moody, always getting angry for no reason, and you wont listen to other peoples exnations Saying something is wrong, not saying anything is still wrong You said not to lose the ring
Thinking of their argumentst night and recalling what he had said to her made Emily feel increasingly wronged. She finally broke down and sobbed.
Wha Waa Why do you always me others for no reason You said not to lose the ring, and now youre angry with me Wha
Perhaps she had been suppressing herself for too long, and Emily cried like a child. Mrs. Noelle, who was standing nearby, couldnt help feeling heartbroken.
Looking at her crying like a child, Baron Stuart was also heartbroken. Most of his anger disappeared and he suddenly pulled her into his arms, holding her tight as if afraid she might vanish.
Youre not allowed to go near the swimming pool ever again, He whispered softly into her ear with a pained heart, wishing for a moment that he could just fill in that swimming pool.
Due to his deep voice, Emily stopped weeping and could clearly feel his tightened arms, strong and forceful.
She couldnt help but wonder, did she jump into the water because of his words, or maybe because of the importance of the ring?
Ultimately, she realized that, between the two, both existed because of this man.
In the end, it was all because of this man that she jumped into the water without realizing it.
Baron Stuart picked her up and slowly walked towards the living room, then headed to the bedroom on the second floor
ps: Uh Updatedte again, dears! Thanks to ID: for rewarding 100 book coins! Mua, see you tomorrow!
Chapter 257 - 258: 258: I’ll Do It Myself
Chapter 257 - 258: 258: Ill Do It Myself
Trantor:549690339
Both of them werepletely soaked. As soon as they entered the room, Baron Stuart carried Emily Walker and headed straight for the bathroom.
Emily looked at him somewhat dazedly, and somehow, she saw tension and care in this mans expression.
After cing her in the bathtub, Baron Stuart began to remove her wet clothes.
Noticing his movement, Emily instinctively shuddered, looking at him warily, What are you going to do?
Seeing her reaction, Baron Stuarts previously angry expression suddenly paused, and then he frowned at her.
This woman, shes still on guard against him?
Is there anywhere on her body that he hasnt seen? They have done it countless times already. Is she still trying to preserve her innocence?
Take a bath. Casually dropping these two words, Baron Stuart forcefully removed her clothes.
Actually, Emily knew that although she shouldnt have let him see her naked, she found it difficult not to blush when she was stark naked in front of him.
Ill do it myself! She pushed him away and turned her body in therge bathtub, her back to him.
Seeing her insist on turning her back, Baron Stuart did not stop her. Fresh chapters posted on Fndovel
The atmosphere suddenly seemed a bit too quiet. Emily, with her back to him, had no idea what the man behind her was doing. Was he staring straight at her body?
Thinking about this, Emily frowned and bit her lower lip.
Just as she was about to turn her head to find out, the water in the bathtub suddenly sshed.
Before Emily could turn her head, the towel in her hand was snatched away by an unknown man. Following that, a pair of strong hands forcibly turned her body to face him.
Looking at the half-naked man in front of her, with his honey-colored skin and strong chest, Emily couldnt help but swallow her saliva.
This mans body was really not ordinary
Wait, what was she thinking about?
I, Ill do it myself Coming back to her senses, Emily reached out to grab the towel from his hand.
Baron Stuarts face turned cold, his tone slightly threatening, If you keep moving, I wont guarantee what Ill do next.
Emilys attempt to snatch the towel paused, and she stared nkly at the man in front of her.
What did he mean by that?
Her reaction made Baron Stuart quite satisfied. He nced at her and continued to wash her body.
However, the more he looked at her body, the drier his throat became, and his body gradually began to change.
How could this woman effortlessly arouse his interest every time?
Seeing his unusual expression and sensing a hint of displeasure, Emily, not knowing what she had done to upset him, weakly said, Or Ill do it myself
As she said that, she reached out to take the towel from his hand.
But her sudden words seemed to give Baron Stuart an opportunity. With a beautiful woman in his arms, he wouldnt let it go to waste!
What did I say just now? If you move again, I wont guarantee what Ill do. Baron Stuart stared at her, his voice gradually bing hoarse.
Emily was stunned, still not understanding the meaning of his words.
However, in the next second, she saw the mans strong chest getting closer and closer to her.
Having done it so many times, Emily was no fool. Of course, she understood what this man wanted to do!
The next second, her first reaction was: escape!
Ive washed already, goodbye! With that, Emily stood up as if fleeing and tried to step out of the bathtub.
Chapter 258: 258: I’ll Do It Myself
Chapter 258: 258: Ill Do It Myself
Trantor:549690339
Both of them werepletely soaked. As soon as they entered the room, Baron Stuart carried Emily Walker and headed straight for the bathroom.
Emily looked at him somewhat dazedly, and somehow, she saw tension and care in this mans expression.
After cing her in the bathtub, Baron Stuart began to remove her wet clothes.
Noticing his movement, Emily instinctively shuddered, looking at him warily, What are you going to do?
Seeing her reaction, Baron Stuarts previously angry expression suddenly paused, and then he frowned at her.
This woman, shes still on guard against him?
Is there anywhere on her body that he hasnt seen? They have done it countless times already. Is she still trying to preserve her innocence? For original chapters go to Find_Novel(.
Take a bath. Casually dropping these two words, Baron Stuart forcefully removed her clothes.
Actually, Emily knew that although she shouldnt have let him see her naked, she found it difficult not to blush when she was stark naked in front of him.
Ill do it myself! She pushed him away and turned her body in therge bathtub, her back to him.
Seeing her insist on turning her back, Baron Stuart did not stop her.
The atmosphere suddenly seemed a bit too quiet. Emily, with her back to him, had no idea what the man behind her was doing. Was he staring straight at her body?
Thinking about this, Emily frowned and bit her lower lip.
Just as she was about to turn her head to find out, the water in the bathtub suddenly sshed.
Before Emily could turn her head, the towel in her hand was snatched away by an unknown man. Following that, a pair of strong hands forcibly turned her body to face him.
Looking at the half-naked man in front of her, with his honey-colored skin and strong chest, Emily couldnt help but swallow her saliva.
This mans body was really not ordinary
Wait, what was she thinking about?
I, Ill do it myself Coming back to her senses, Emily reached out to grab the towel from his hand.
Baron Stuarts face turned cold, his tone slightly threatening, If you keep moving, I wont guarantee what Ill do next.
Emilys attempt to snatch the towel paused, and she stared nkly at the man in front of her.
What did he mean by that?
Her reaction made Baron Stuart quite satisfied. He nced at her and continued to wash her body.
However, the more he looked at her body, the drier his throat became, and his body gradually began to change.
How could this woman effortlessly arouse his interest every time?
Seeing his unusual expression and sensing a hint of displeasure, Emily, not knowing what she had done to upset him, weakly said, Or Ill do it myself
As she said that, she reached out to take the towel from his hand.
But her sudden words seemed to give Baron Stuart an opportunity. With a beautiful woman in his arms, he wouldnt let it go to waste!
What did I say just now? If you move again, I wont guarantee what Ill do. Baron Stuart stared at her, his voice gradually bing hoarse.
Emily was stunned, still not understanding the meaning of his words.
However, in the next second, she saw the mans strong chest getting closer and closer to her.
Having done it so many times, Emily was no fool. Of course, she understood what this man wanted to do!
The next second, her first reaction was: escape!
Ive washed already, goodbye! With that, Emily stood up as if fleeing and tried to step out of the bathtub.
Chapter 259: 259: Am I not enough…
Chapter 259: 259: Am I not enough
Trantor:549690339
But just as she was about to stand up, an unknown man wickedly shed a grin and swiftly reached out to pull her back.
With a ssh, Emily Walker found herself toppling back into the bathtub.
Ah
A sheep right in front of the wolf has no right to escape!
Baron Stuart moved closer, pinning her against the side of the bathtub. A wicked smile yed on his lips, Trying to escape?
Emily knew, once he had her locked down, any attempt to escape was futile.
No no
Bothpletely naked, Emily lowered her eyelids, acutely aware of the masculine aura of the man, his personal scent.
As her eyes dropped down, Emily suddenly widened her eyes, seemingly encountering something she shouldnt have seen!
Her cheeks flushed rapidly, she abruptly looked up, refusing to meet the sight of that thing!
However, the moment she looked up, she faced that extraordinarily handsome face, leaving her nowhere to hide her bashfulness.
Its not like youre seeing it for the first time, whats there to be afraid of? He noticed her difort and was intrigued, as he pursed his lips slightly.
At his remark, Emily was taken aback.
Yes, how many times had she seen it by now, what was there to be afraid of?
Composing herself, she looked up at him and said, I-I am not scared!
Baron Stuart had to chuckle again at her feignedposure. This little woman, what a contradiction she was.
Theughter was filled with tenderness and indulgence. He raised his hand, tipping her chin up into a serious gaze never seen before, I take back what I saidst night.
For the first time, he backed down in front of a woman, shedding his pride.
His sudden statement left Emily stunned, staring at him, dumbfounded.
His wordsst night? Content originallyes from find?novel
Was this man apologizing to her?
But, shouldnt he be saying sorry? Whats with the taking back? Can words be taken back once said?
However, I wonder if Im not satisfying you enough, that youre having to seek other men? Baron Stuart shed his grin once again, holding a poignant smile.
Emily was taken aback. The flicker of positive impression she had just a moment ago had vanished again.
She knew it, he wouldnt take his words back just like that!
Despite this, the seriousness in his eyes earlier, it truly was there, she saw it clearly.
What kind of a man was he, so difficult to read?
Where did I ever go looking for other men? I told you, I just happened to run into him! She argued furiously.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart nodded, giving it some thought, Hmm Then, I must satisfy you enough that youll never have the chance for that coincidence to happen
What does that imply?
Emily had no time to think about it when suddenly, her lips were fiercely covered by an unknown man
This time, Baron Stuart seemed to be punishing her. He kept her waiting for so long withouting to the point, leaving Emily, who was already burning with desire, strangely ufortable.
Every other time, he couldnt wait to take her. But this time, he hesitated. What was going on?
Mmm Baron Stuart On the bed, Emily was in extreme pain, her brows furrowed tightly, her cheeks burning red, unsure of how to dissipate the heat in her body.
But she knew very well, at this moment, the only one who could help her was the man in front of her!
Mmm. Baron Stuart merely responded, huskily, leaving countless traces all over her body, yet refusing to satisfy her needs.
Emily bit her lower lip, her lips already dry at this point. She was gasping for air, her voice weak, I I
Chapter 260: 260: Emily Walker’s Annoyance!
Chapter 260: 260: Emily Walkers Annoyance!
Trantor:549690339
It was unbearable, her body felt as if it was being consumed by a raging fire.
What are you Baron Stuart finally lifted his face, a hint of a smirk pulling at the corners of his lips as he observed her enticing demeanor.
Emily Walker drooped her eyes open in a daze. Was this man doing this on purpose?
But damn it, at this moment, she felt desperate for him, she couldnt even get angry!
She gnashed her teeth, thinking, what was there to fear? She had done everything she wasnt supposed to anyway!
You did it on purpose!
Ultimately, Emily couldnt get those words out, despising this man was increasingly bing a herculean task.
On hearing this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but smirk, its her fault for running around with other men. This was his punishment for her, lets see if she would dare to do it again.
Ultimately, he didnt torture her further
The kiss fell once again, and the burning fire within Emily was finally released
Time seemed to slip away unknowingly, and Emily gradually woke up from her deep slumber. At this time, the night outside the window had darkened, the lights dimmed.
Now, the man in bed was already gone. Emily furrowed her brows, got up to relieve the soreness in her body.
The room door was pushed open, and she caught a glimpse of the man in a light purple shirt.
Seeing her awake, Baron Stuart smirked and walked over to the bedside.
Its time for dinner. He calmly straightened her slightly messy hair, speaking softly.
Emily didnt respond, only directing an angry re towards him.
This man tormented her to the point of near death, and then he had kept wanting her until she fainted from exhaustion!
It was utterly embarrassing!
Seeing her angry face made Baron Stuart find the situation increasingly amusing.
The way youre staring at me, are you implying that I should do something? He slowly leaned over, bringing his face close to hers.
Emily was startled, this man was really
Ignoring him, Emily got out of bed angrily. After she got dressed, she went downstairs in a fit of rage!
After the torture of the afternoon, she was really hungry, so hungry! Updates are released by FindN0vel
For the first time, Emily polished off all the dishes on the table.
After eating, she felt tired, she took a quick bath then went to bed.
She didnt know how long she had slept, in the middle of the night, she vaguely felt a wolf w reaching towards her waist, lifting her pajama hem.
Emily instinctively jolted upright, quickly opening her eyes, turning around, she indeed saw Unknown Mans exquisitely handsome face.
What was this man up to now!?
You, what are you doing? Emily red at him, she just wanted to rest, she didnt have the energy to attend to him!
The man smirked, Im Hungry.
Hungry?
Emily pushed him away, If youre hungry, go find something to eat. You cant eat my flesh! she grumbled in annoyance.
She was relieved it was just hunger, she thought that he wanted to
Whether or not I can eat you, Ill decide. Baron Stuart pinned her beneath him, a bewitching smile ying on his lips.
Before Emily had the chance to react, she was already under his control!
She felt like crying but had no tears, she wanted to shriek, but Unknown Man sealed her lips with his.
Why was it like this? She was so tired, didnt this man ever get tired?!
The next morning, Emily finally understood what the man had said to her yesterday.
What he meant by satisfying her to the point that she had no opportunity to bump into Adrian Nash, now, she finally understood.
This man had been tormenting her since yesterday afternoon, untilte at night. Now, she couldnt even get out of bed!
Chapter 261: 261: Resigned from Work
Chapter 261: 261: Resigned from Work
Trantor:549690339
But he looked at her with a smug expression on his face, Ive already had someone resign your job at thepany for you, so you can just stay at homeand recuperate.
Having said that, Baron Stuart left the room with a satisfied expression.
Emily Walker sat dumbfounded on the bed, her entire being in a stupor.
Her jobhad been resigned Readplete version only at f?ndnovel
Baron Stuart!
No, she must go to thepany!
As she said that, Emily quickly got up, but as soon as her feet touched the ground, she lost all her strength and fell to the floor.
Baron Stuart, who had already left the room, couldnt help but re-enter as he heard the noise.
When he saw her fallen on the ground, anger suddenly rose in his eyes, and he walked over quickly and picked her up, Didnt I tell you to stay in bed and rest!?
Seeing him return, Emilys anger red up, Why did you resign my job!?
It was a job she had finally obtained after much difficulty, and this man had resigned it without even a word!
Baron Stuart slightly frowned, his eyes a bit dissatisfied, as he had resigned the job because he was worried her body couldnt cope, and he wanted her to rest at home.
Of course, another reason was that he wanted to keep her with him 24/7, not giving her any time to meet other men!
Isnt it just a job? Ill give you one. He said with a rxed face.
Indeed, as the CEO of Futuren Group, it was easy for him to give her a job.
I dont want the one you give! Emily turned her head away, with a dissatisfied expression on her face.
It took her a lot of effort to get familiar with the job, and she couldnt just discard it easily.
Baron Stuart had people investigate previously, and Emily got into Mansa Photography Company because of Adrian Nash. And now this woman was saying she didnt want the job he gave?
Isnt it because of Adrian Nash that you got into thatpany? Baron Stuart asked, with a hint of sourness in his tone.
Emily was stunned. What did he mean by saying that?
Thinking about his jealousy of Adrian Nash, it suddenly dawned on Emily that this man might have resigned her job because it had something to do with Adrian Nash, right?
Yes, what about it? Emily lowered her head, not daring to look directly into his eyes.
This woman, dared to ask, What about it?
Baron Stuart suddenly stood up and spoke with displeasure, Anyway, Ive already resigned the job for you. Either go work at Futuren Group or stay at home!
With that, he left the room without looking back.
So, Emily found herself unemployed in an instant.
After this ordeal, it took Emily three days to get out of bed. As soon as she did, she couldnt wait to go to thepany, but Antonio Bailey told her that Baron Stuart had issued an ultimatum to theirpany, forbidding them from hiring anyone named Emily Walker.
Although Jason had a considerable share in thepany, he wasnt the big boss, and the real boss didnt dare to offend Baron Stuart of Futuren Group easily. Thus, Antonio Bailey was also powerless.
However, she thought that Baron Stuart was doing this because he cared too much about Emily, and she felt that it was a good thing in a way.
Emily also tried to find other jobs, but she was inexplicably fired by the boss within an hour
For half a month, this went on. One day, Emily finally found a job at KFC. But, just like before, within an hour, the store manager showed up.
Lady Carter, this ce is not suitable for you. Please go back. Emily didnt understand why all the bosses addressed her with respect when they fired her.
Chapter 262: 262: Too Much Bullying!
Chapter 262: 262: Too Much Bullying!
Trantor:549690339
She helplessly took off her work hat and let out a deep breath. Baron Stuart, youre pushing me too far!
After changing out of her work uniform, Emily walked away from KFC furiously, hopped in a taxi and headed straight for Futuren Group!
Arriving at thepany building, she got out of the car and looked at the towering building in front of her. Emily clenched her fists tightly and stormed into the grand entrance of Futuren Group with a fury!
The people in the reception hall were somewhat familiar with her since she had previously worked here for a period of time.
However, the front desk beauty knew that she had left Futuren Group and that entering again required permission!
Miss, who are you looking for?
Just as Emily was about to storm towards the elevator with rage, a front desk beauty stopped her with a courteous smile.
Emily angrily red at the front desk beauty, suppressing her anger, Im looking for Baron Stuart!
The front desk beauty was shocked. Not everyone could go up and meet their top boss.
Do you have an appointment?
No!
The front desk beauty was taken aback and then smiled, Im sorry, but please leave if you dont have an appointment.
These days, everyone wants to see their big boss.
Emily took a deep breath, knowing that not everyone could meet Baron Stuart. For more chapters visit findnovel
But today, she couldnt help but confront that man!
The front desk beauty smiled and just as she was about to return to her position, Emily seized the opportunity to dash toward the elevator entrance!
Hey! Miss, you cant go up there! Another front desk beauty quickly reacted, trying to stop Emily. However, Emily moved too quickly and dashed straight into the elevator, heading for the top floor!
As a woman suddenly rushed up to the top floor, the two front desk beauties were flustered. They immediately called for the security personnel at the front door.
Quick, ady went upstairs! Two security guards sprinted into another elevator upon hearing this.
Meanwhile, another front desk beauty dialed the top floor secretarys office. Lady Philine, a strangedy rushed to the top floor. She ims to see the Big Boss!
Philine, who was at her office desk, couldnt help but frown at the sound of the voice on the phone. A strange woman iming to see their big boss? These days, many people wanted to see their big boss. Who knew there would be a woman daring to barge in like that?!
After hanging up the phone, they heard the elevator ding and Emily stormed in with a rage.
Philine looked up and was a bit stunned by Emilys sudden arrival, her expression nk for a few seconds.
Why did the Big Bosss mysterious girlfriende?
Perhaps many people didnt recognize Emily as that mysterious girlfriend because of her different look since she was dressed up that day. However, Philine could tell at a nce because she knew about Emily and the Big Bosss rtionship before the news went public.
At the moment she saw the news, Philine immediately knew that the woman in the photos was Emily.
Lady Carter, are you here to see Philine got up, not daring to offend her as she was aware of her status as the mysterious girlfriend.
Emily nced at her, worried that the secretary would stop her from entering the CEOs office. Emily didnt pay her any mind and went straight towards the CEOs office!
Hey, Lady Carter, the Boss is meeting with two important people Philine wasnt even finished speaking when they heard a bam and the door to the CEOs office was violently pushed open!
PS: Thank you, ID:, for the 100 book coins reward! ID:, thank you for the 100 book coins reward! See you tomorrow, mwah!
Chapter 263: 263: I’m Sorry, This is My Wife
Chapter 263: 263: Im Sorry, This is My Wife
Trantor:549690339
At this moment, the two security personnel behind her also caught up, and were stunned in their tracks when they saw the scene unfold.
Who on earth was this woman who just barged into the Big BOSSs office
Emily Walker pushed in through the door, her anger clearly visible on her face!
Baron Stuart! Have you had enough of
Her voice abruptly halted, she looked somewhat bewildered at the scene in the office.
Two foreign men sitting on the sofa and Baron Stuart, who stood nearby, had serious expressions on their faces, making it clear that the atmosphere was very tense.
The mood in the office became somewhat strange in an instant, and the silence was somewhat frightening.
Emily stood frozen at the entrance, staring dumbly into the office.
Baron Stuart seemed somewhat surprised at her intrusion, his brows slightly furrowed uninvoluntarily.
If it were anyone else who dared to burst in without making a sound, they would probably already die under Baron Stuarts gaze!
The other two foreign men were quite surprised at the sudden appearance of this western woman, and after ncing at each other, they turned their questioning gaze to Baron Stuart. Fresh chapters posted on find?novel
This negotiation was about the development of the UK Branch, and they had been discussing the most important partit was interrupted abruptly by Emily Walkers sudden arrival.
She looked at the three men in the office somewhat nkly, and for a moment she feltpletely torn between backing out and proceeding further.
Did she perhaps disrupt something
Her line of sight directed at Baron Stuart sitting on the single sofa, at this time he still remained unmoved, elegantly leaning on the sofa, his long legs crossing, his calm face devoid of any expressions.
Mister Stuart, who is this? the blond man opened his mouth, speaking fluent English.
ording to the past, such serious negotiations would not be casually disrupted.
And Futuren Group, well known for its strict protocols, why was the door to the CEOs office suddenly pushed open, what if business secrets were leaked out?
The two blond men were obviously rather displeased with what was happening in front of them.
Mr. Stuart, I hope you can exin this. Our discussion is confidential, why did this woman suddenly go into your office, who exactly is she? Another blond man began to speak, his expression very unsatisfied.
Before this, they had strictly demanded that the content of this negotiation be kept confidential, not allowing a third party to know anything about it.
Otherwise, if the cooperation failed and the secrets were leaked, it would cause significant damage and impact to them.
Who knew who this woman was outside the office door, and whether she had been arranged by Baron Stuart on purpose?
Although Emily was a student, she was not very familiar with English, naturally, she did not understand what they were saying.
However, from their expressions, she knew that she had done something incredibly stupid!
Baron Stuart looked up, his eyes as calm as ck Obsidian.
He nced at Emily, then looked at the two British men, then raised his attractive lips into a slight curve, his voice was as soothing as heavens, I am sorry.
With that, he leaned forward and got up, his strong body slowly standing up from the sofa, he steadily walking towards Emily, who was still standing dazed at the office door.
Emily was still stuck in her stupor, just watching him slowly walk towards her.
Baron Stuart walked up and affectionately wrapped her in a hug, his sexy thin lips curving into a smile, he turned to look at the two British men in the sofa, and opened his mouth in fluent English.
Chapter 264: 264: Simply Forced by Circumstances, Lost
Chapter 264: 264: Simply Forced by Circumstances, Lost
Trantor:549690339
This is my wife. She was angry becausebecause I did something, quite foolish, so she came over here, he continued.
His enchanting eyes gradually filled with an extreme fondness and affection, leaving Emily or the two British men stunned at his expression.
In the eyes of outsiders, Baron Stuart was a deciduous, cold-blooded man in business, yet they never expected him to have such a tender and loving side.
Even Emily, it seemed, was seeing for the first time the look of deep affection he held for her, and she was rather stunned.
Of course, she had been standing stupor since he walked in.
But, what had he just called her? His wife?
Although she doesnt speak English, as a college student, how could she not know the word wife.
The two British men were also surprised, they had never heard that Baron Stuart had gotten married.
Bet Philine, who was outside the door, widened her eyes at the sight of the duo, swallowing hard.
Good heavens, the mysterious girlfriend had be their mistress in the blink of an eye?
Big news, big news indeed!
Just as Bet Philine was shaking with silent shock, Baron Stuart suddenly turned around, scaring her!
Send them away. Baron Stuart turned his head, ncing at the security personnel still outside and then looked at Bet Philine, speaking in a cold voice.
On hearing this, Bet Philine quicklyposed herself, waving at the security personnel to indicate their services were no longer needed here.
The office door was closed, and Baron Stuart, holding a stunned Emily, slowly walked towards the sofa.
Theres nothing to worry about. This is my wife, Emily, Baron Stuart said with a charming curve of his lips. He held Emily affectionately by the waist and introduced her to the two British men.
The two men, upon hearing this, turned to each other in some surprise, exchanged nces, and then nodded. Fresh chapters posted on F?ndNovel
If she is Mrs. Stuart, then we are reassured. We hope the content of this discussion will be kept confidential, which would be mutually beneficial, one of the men said.
Mr. Stuart, still holding Emily by the waist with a smile that would bewitch anyone, responded, Of course, you can fully trust the Futuren Group on this matter.
In that case, lets leave todays discussion at this. We will go back and discuss further, and find a suitable opportunity to talk about the contract. What do you think, Mr. Stuart? the two British men asked, standing up from the sofa.
Baron Stuart, ever so refined and unrestrained, wore a faint smile on his face, Thats fine.
Then well leave for now. With that, the two men extended their hands for a handshake, then they turned around and left the office.
Emily was still in shock even after the two men had left.
Baron Stuart looked at her in a stunned state, his lips slightly raised in amusement. Then he turned and sat down on the sofa, pulling her down with him.
Caught off guard, Emily fell clumsily into his arms,nding on hisp.
Finally, she snapped out of her daze and looked at him in surprise. She had forgotten the real purpose of her visit here.
Youwhat did you call me just now? she asked, looking at him nkly.
Baron Stuart held her tenderly, squinting as if recalling the events that had just transpired.
Hmmmy wife, why? He exined that under the circumstances, he had to provide a reasonable exnation to the two outsiders, otherwise, the cooperation might be terminated.
Chapter 265: 265: Don’t You Want To?
Chapter 265: 265: Dont You Want To?
Trantor:549690339
At that time, the only thing he could think of was to first prove her identity C an identity that would definitely not leak the content of this encounter.
And the only person who could prove this was Baron Stuart himself, iming that she was his wife was the best option.
Emily Walker startled, her face blushing slightly as she looked down, appearing somewhat unnatural.
Seeing her blushing face, Baron Stuart smiled softly, knowing she was shy, If I had said you were an outsider just now, those two foreigners would not have let it go.
Emily Walker was once again dumbfounded as she looked up at him nkly.
So, just now, it was out of necessity that he introduced her as his wife.
It turned out that she had overthought it, ha.
For some reason, Emily Walker felt a little disappointed.
Baron Stuart clearly saw this in her eyes as well.
Whats wrong? He frowned, looking at her.
Her blushing face just now suddenly turned disappointed, making him think of something and his expression became yful.
Emily Walker looked up, her expression somewhat unnatural, and her eyes evasive, N-nothing.
Really? Do you want to be my wife? He slightly parted his thin lips, a hint of a smirk on his face, full of meaning.
Emily Walker suddenly looked up, reacting strongly, and retorted, Who, who wants to be your wife!
Having said that, she tried to push him away and get off his thigh.
But, how could Baron Stuart let her go easily? He wrapped her tightly in his arms and teased, You, dont you really want to be? Latest content published on find[?]ovel
To be Baron Stuarts woman, with this identity and status, many girls would dream of it. Yet this woman didnt want to?
Emily Walker was tightly locked in his arms, unable to break free no matter how much she struggled, her little face blushing with anger, Not at all! Let me go!
Baron Stuart wouldnt let her go easily, forcibly holding her in his arms, making her face his, Really? I clearly saw your disappointment earlier, or did I see it wrong?
When would she finally be honest with him, no longer saying one thing and meaning another?
Emily Walker was taken aback and somewhat dazed, the subtle feeling of disappointment she had just now been discovered by him?
Of course, you saw it wrong! She protested stubbornly, her dark pupils ring at him discontentedly.
Baron Stuart was silent, his lips curving slightly, as if he enjoyed her stubborn expression, obviously having expectations in her heart but not wanting to admit them easily.
His face, slowly moving down, his lips, aggressively going up.
Emily Walker suddenly widen her eyes. This man, every time he kissed her, it was without warning. Why wasnt it like this on TV?
Shouldnt they gaze deeply into each others eyes and then share a passionate kiss after a few seconds?
As she thought this in her mind, her eyes involuntarily closed slowly. She responded to his kiss.
His kiss, just as she thought, carried magic each time, like an irresistible kind of enchantment that gradually pulled her in, unable to extricate herself.
During this period of time, Baron Stuart had not left her body untouched, arguably going crazy for her every night.
Yet despite this, he still couldnt resist her body. Just a simple kiss stirred up his desire again.
Today, Emily was wearing a lemon-yellow knee-length dress, and for Baron Stuart, taking her here seemed almost effortless.
Chapter 266: 266: Forcible Entry, Bennett Philine Gets Slapped in the Face
Chapter 266: 266: Forcible Entry, Bet Philine Gets pped in the Face
Trantor:549690339
The kiss grew more and more intense, and Baron Stuarts hands began to wander over her body, unconsciously lifting the hem of her skirt.
This action brought Emily Walker back to her senses.
This was the office, after all. What if someone barged in?
She struggled, grabbing his wandering hand and staring at him with wide, almond-shaped eyes, as if trying to warn him with her gaze not to go too far.
But how could Baron Stuart easily stop at this point? He flipped her over and pinned her down to the sofa!
Youyouugh! Emily wanted to say something, but her lips were sealed forcefully by him.
Emilys heart was full of anxiousness and fear at that moment. This man, like a lion in heat, showed no regard for where they were!
Meanwhile, outside the office.
Cam Walker emerged from the elevator and headed straight to the CEOs office, only to be cleverly stopped by Bet Philine.
Lady Walker, Mr. Stuart is currently talking business with some important clients. You cant go in right now. Although Cam was supposed to be Baron Stuarts fiancee, Bet Philine knew that the title was meaningless now.
Everyone in town knew that the CEO of Futuren Group would be divorcing the Walker family, so her attitude toward Cam was no longer as respectful as before.
Cam, holding her Chanel bag, looked arrogant with her air of privilege maintained. She looked disdainfully at Bet Philine, slightly annoyed.
How dare a mere secretary stop her!
What client? She calmed herself, momentarily suppressing her anger. If it werent for her grandfather asking her toe, she wouldnt have wanted to see Baron Stuart at thepany. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel
She was referring to Zachary Stuart, and because the two families were close, she had been calling him grandpa since she was a child.
The reason she came here today was because of Zachary, who was also on his way to Futuren Group.
Bet Philine hesitated. There were no clients in the office, only the Big BoSS and his wife!
Uh they are, um, two clients from Ennd who have very important business to discuss. Bet Philine was quite familiar with her Big Boss: nobody was allowed to barge into his office without permission.
Besides, who knew what might be happening between the two in the office right now? If Cam ruined the moment, wouldnt she be scolded as well?
Hearing this, Cam smirked sarcastically. A mere secretary dared to lie to her!
Two British clients? Didnt they just leave the corporation?
She had seen two British men walk out of the Futuren Group and get into a Rolls-Royce just as she entered the building. Now Bet Philine was telling her that Baron Stuart was talking business with them? Wasnt she obviously fooling her?
Bet Philine was at a loss for words, not expecting that Cam would bump into the two clients on her way in. She was dumbfounded.
Uh well
Seeing Bet Philine unable to find the words, Cam was even more certain she was being lied to, and her anger surged!
Since Bet Philine was fooling her like this, what on earth was Baron Stuart doing in the office?
With a fierce look at Bet Philine, Cam did not say another word and stormed towards the office!
Hey, Lady Walker, you cant go in! Bet Philine saw what was happening, rushed over, and stopped Cam.
But before Bet Philine could steady herself, she heard a loud p! A hard p in the face from Cam left her seeing stars!
PS: Dears, my electricity was out one whole day and just came back, so the update iste. Thanks, ID: n Aimes for the 100 book coins reward, ID: Truly Conceited for 100 book coins reward, ID: Zoe for 100 book coins reward, ID: XuanZhuanDeLangShang for 100 book coins reward, and ID: Fairy AhPingEr for 200 book coins reward!
Chapter 267: 267: Get Out of My Sight!
Chapter 267: 267: Get Out of My Sight!
Trantor:549690339
Bet Philine was surprised and widened her eyes. This was the first time in her life she had been pped, and she couldnt help but feel a surge of anger!
However, the person in front of her was the Miss Rich of the Walker Consortium. No matter how angry she was, she could only suppress it in her heart!
What do you think your status is? How dare you block my way? She red at Bet Philine and turned around angrily to open the door to the CEOs office.
Bet Philine touched her pped cheek, not daring to stop Cam Walker anymore. The difference in status made her bite her lips, tears welling up in her eyes, filled with grievance and anger!
However, she could only hold her anger inside.
The office door was suddenly pushed open, and Baron Stuarts body trembled, anger rising within him!
Who was it that had the audacity to barge in without his permission!?
At this time, Emily Walkers skirt had already been lifted by him, revealing her white slender thighs and her underwear. Hearing the noise, she instinctively shrank into a ball.
No matter if it was a man or a woman who came in, this scene made her extremely embarrassed, wishing she could crawl into a hole and hide.
Knowing someone had entered, Baron Stuart quickly grabbed a coat draped over the sofa and hurriedly covered Emily with it. Then he turned his head and roared angrily, Get out!
Seeing the scene before her, Cam was stunned. It wasnt until Baron Stuarts angry roar that she suddenly snapped back to reality, not daring to look at the scene before her.
What were they doing? Actually, in the office
Cam didnt pay attention to Baron Stuarts anger because at this moment, she was so angry she wanted to strangle Emily!
Even if she knew deep down that Baron Stuart didnt like her, why was it Emily Walker? Why her!?
Cam clenched her fists and immediately strode into the office, angrily grabbing Emily from the sofa, You slut!
As she spoke, Cam lifted her hand in anger!
With her previous experiences, Emily was prepared this time. As Cams p approached, she quickly dodged to the side, avoiding the p!
Seeing that she didnt hit her, Cam became even angrier, lifting her hand again to reach out
What do you think this ce is? Who allowed you toe in? Baron Stuart spoke coldly, his fingers slightly tightening, with a little bit of force, Cam Walkers wrist could easily be crushed.
He turned his head and looked toward the office entrance, Bet Philine, it seems you are not suitable for the secretary position? Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Fndovel
Bet Philine touched her painful cheek and stepped into the office, her eyes once again filled with tears.
Now, anything she said would be useless, as the Boss hated people who made mistakes and then tried to find excuses.
But Bet Philine wanted to go somewhere to right the wrongs done to her, as she was in an impossible situation, feeling wronged!
Looking at her appearance and Cams angry face, Emily understood that a small person like Bet Philine couldnt possibly stop Cam.
She straightened her skirt, stood up, and walked towards Bet Philine, clearly seeing the palm print on her cheek, She hit you?
Bet Philine looked up, and had an urge to cry in Emilys embrace!
Finally, someone saw her grievance!
Suppressing the tears in her eyes, because Baron Stuart med her, she didnt dare to admit she had been pped. She could only silently lower her head and not speak.
No matter what, the question from Emily eased her grievances, and she didnt feel as wronged anymore.
Chapter 268: 268: Differences in Identity
Chapter 268: 268: Differences in Identity
Trantor:549690339
Emily Walker empathized with such feelings all too well. The difference in social status forced them, who worked for the boss, to swallow their grievances even when they were in the right.
A person like Bet Philine, was even more helpless.
On one side was a ruthless master, on the other was Cam Walker who she dare not offend. Offending either side meant no end of trouble for her.
Of course, if Baron Stuart stood up for her, it would be a different story.
But would Baron Stuart, in his current state, favor a small secretary?
Seeing Bet Philines aggrieved expression, Emily also felt uneasy.
Perhaps, Bet Philine had received a p in the face just now for trying to stop Cam.
Her interference, most likely, was to prevent Cam from bothering Baron Stuart and herself.
Turning her head, Emily swept a cold nce at Cam. It must be because she was the heiress of the Walker Consortium, that she acted so recklessly, disregarding anyone else!
Baron Stuart, how could you do this!? Im still your fiance and yet youre doing such things with this woman in the office!? Cams eyes welled up with tears, and her cheeks flushed with anger.
Even though she knew the man before her had no feelings for her, she simply couldnt stand witnessing him with another woman!
Baron Stuarts expression was icy cold, his gaze full of nothing but anger, Fiance? These words might hold meaning to your parents, but before me, youd do well to keep them to yourself.
Intruding into his office was already a capital offence, let alone under these circumstances. Baron Stuart was already consumed by rage!
If it wasnt out of consideration for Grandpa Zachary, he wouldve already thrown Cam out.
Why cant I say that? Our engagement has already been announced-
Do you think this engagement would still exist if not for my grandfather? Baron Stuart cut her off, his expression chilling.
If not for Grandpa Zachary, this engagement wouldve been cancelled a long time ago he never recognized this marriage in the first ce.
To bring up fiance in front of him now was nothing short ofughable to Baron Stuart. Chapters first released on Find[?]ovel
Thinking back to the banquet at the Stuart family where Baron Stuart announced his intent to break off the engagement before everyone, Cam was filled with fury and turned her head to re at Emily, who was standing not far away.
Whats so great about her? Why does it have to be her!? Cam yelled resentfully. She had been struggling for 20 years to be his bride. But in the end, she was reced by another woman.
She was unwilling, utterly unwilling!
Baron Stuart simplyughed coldly, Do I need to exin my affairs to you?
His interest in any woman was his own business. Outsiders were not qualified to question him.
Roughly pulling his hand away from Cam, there was not a hint of warmth on Baron Stuarts cold face, Get out.
Looking at him, Cams face was full of unwillingness. She turned to look at Emily, making a decision in her heart
If she didnt even have a ce in Baron Stuarts heart, then she didnt need him. She might as well just destroy everything!
After ncing at Emily, Cam strode towards the office doorway. But just then, Zachary arrived.
The instant she saw him, Cam was overwhelmed with grievances, tears streaming down her face, Grandpa
Seeing this, Zachary was momentarily dumbfounded. It took him a while to realize what was happening, and then his attention was drawn to Emily who was standing aside.
As for his arrival, Baron Stuart remained as calm as ever, the only visible emotion being faint annoyance.
Chapter 269: 269: What you’ll lose is not just me.
Chapter 269: 269: What youll lose is not just me.
Trantor:549690339
Tell me Grandpa, what has happened? Zachary Stuart looked at Cam Walker, his somewhat weathered face bing warm and pleasant.
Seeing him, Cam Walker felt like she found a strong supporter, her eyes immediately filled with tears, Baron StuartHe and Original content can be found at Find1Novel
As she turned her head, she caught Baron Stuarts cold gaze and suddenly became silent. Although Zachary was there, Baron Stuarts icy cold eyes were still somewhat daunting.
Regardless of Cams unfinished words, Zachary roughly understood the situation.
It must be his no-good grandson trying to ruin his ns by bullying his own fiance for the sake of a woman!
Baron, are you bullying Cam again? Zacharys face turned more stern as he turned towards Baron.
However, Baron Stuart remained indifferent with a nk expression, not saying a word.
He simply had no interest in bullying Cam.
Looking at the secretary next to him, Zachary sighed heavily, clearly unhappy, Cant you see what your position is? Creating such trouble in thepany, do you want me to meet your grandma earlier?
Baron remained silent; he was already used to his grandfathers words and found them quite normal.
Alright, anyone who is not from the Stuart Family, leave this office right now. This was clearly directed at Bet Philine and Emily Walker.
Obviously, the statement targeted Emily rather than Bet Philine.
Hearing those words, Cam arrogantly looked at Emily with a secret smile of triumph at the corner of her mouth.
A simple sentence confirmed that she was a part of the Stuart Family, and everyone else was irrelevant and should get out!
Bet Philine had already left the office in response, but Emily remained calm, lowering her eyelids. She was not a part of the Stuart Family and didnt care about being dragged into this.
As she turned to leave, a strong hand gripped her wrist.
Emily turned around, looking at Baron Stuart somewhat bewildered. At this time, he was staring at Zachary with a nk expression on his face but gripping her hand tightly.
Zachary looked up, wasnt this a clear sign of defiance?!
Baron, maybe I am getting old, but you should know that with just one word, I can destroy everything. If you insist on being with this girl, dont me me for taking extreme actions.
Although Zacharys words were heavy with concern, there was an evident undertone of threat.
Actually, he was not a bully, but without tough words, his grandson would never take him seriously.
Although he no longer interfered with thepanys affairs, family matters were something he could not ignore.
The engagement with the Walker Family had already been arranged, and he could not let a girl ruin it.
Eight years ago, he stopped Barons love affair, and he would do the same now.
However, Baron was not afraid of his threats.
That love affair eight years ago, which ended before it could even begin, made him understand that one missed, but it was missed forever.
As for the woman in front of him now, he didnt know what the future held for her, but he would not allow her to disappear from his sight!
Grandpa, if you insist on this, you will lose more than just me. His calm tone carried an unquestionable power.
With these words, he too threatened Zachary.
At this point, he was no longer a young man of 20, but someone with enough power to protect what was his.
Chapter 270: 270: Grandfather and Grandson Holding Together
Chapter 270: 270: Grandfather and Grandson Holding Together
Trantor:549690339
Of course, he also knew how powerful his grandpa Zachary was. If it came to confrontation, he would surely be defeated.
But, he still had a bargaining chip: himself.
No matter how great his grandpas influence was or how strict he was with him, the only thing he could not ovee was their blood rtionship.
Fifteen years ago, Zachary lost his beloved wife and son overnight. It was Baron Stuart and his granddaughter Be who supported him and helped him survive. At that time, one of them was thirteen years old, and the other was only three.
Facing the sudden shock, Zachary almost copsed. In the end, for the sake of his grandchildren and the Futuren Group, he picked himself back up.
These years, he fought hard for his only grandson, Baron Stuart. If he lost this grandson, he would definitely copsepletely!
This sentence clearly threatened Zachary as well.
After leaving this threat, Baron Stuart took Emily Walker and left the office.
He didnt want to threaten his beloved grandpa, but he couldnt help it. He didnt want to lose the woman in front of him.
Zachary was stunned by his words, and for a while, he couldnt find words to say, just watching his grandson leave.
YouBaron! This time, he was really feeling pain in his chest from the anger.
Grandpa! Seeing him holding his chest, Cam Walker quickly stepped forward to help him. Grandpa, whats wrong?
Zachary took a deep breath and somewhat calmed down. He waved his hand and said, Im fine.
He couldnt help looking up, wondering how deep his grandsons infatuation with that little girl was, to the point of defying him?
Although he had handed over the control of the Futuren Group to his beloved grandson, he should also know that with just one word from him, he would have nothing.
Was he really willing to risk everything to protect that girl?
Zacharys line of sight remained fixed on the direction of the office entrance as he seemed lost in thought.
Emily was dragged by Baron Stuart out of the office. When she looked back, she noticed Zachary holding his chest.
Baron was 28 years old, so his grandpa might be in his seventies or eighties, right?
From the moment they stepped into the elevator, leaving the Futuren Group, until they sat in the car, Baron was deep in thought, his face expressionless.
Sitting in the passenger seat, Emily nced at his emotionless face and remembered Zachary still in the office. When Baron had dragged her away, it seemed to have angered him.
Looking at him, she spoke softly, Baron.
Only when he heard her voice did he regain his thoughts. His hand gripping the steering wheel, he nced at her from the corner of his eye and replied in a low voice, Hmm. Content originallyes from FindN()vel
It seems like your words just now angered your grandpa
Hearing this, Baron didnt care. He slightly raised the corner of his mouth, looked at her, and said, Dont worry about him. He may be old, but hes always been strong. Theres no need to be concerned.
As his voice fell, Barons brow furrowed as if he had suddenly thought of something. He turned to look at her and asked, Are you worried about my grandpa?
Realizing the implication of his words, Emilys face turned red in an instant. She quickly averted her gaze and said with guilt, No! I just just
She was worried about him because he was an old man, not because he was Barons grandpa.
Seeing her suddenly blushing face, Baron slightly hooked the corner of his mouth, but didnt tease her any further.
Hes your own grandpa, after all. I just feel that you dont have to
Squeak
A sudden brake sound, and Baron mmed on the brake. He turned his head, looking serious, and said, Emily.
Chapter 271: 271: The Serious Side of Baron Stuart
Chapter 271: 271: The Serious Side of Baron Stuart
Trantor:549690339
For the first time, Baron Stuart called her by that name, and Emily Walker was stunned, staring nkly at him.
I will not allow anyone to drive you away from me, so youd better be prepared and dont think about finding any reason to escape, otherwise He paused, leaning forward and slowly moving his face closer to hers, his tone slightly threatening, I might just have your little brother back in the hospital.
His expression was more serious than ever before.
He could wake up his brother, and naturally he could put him back in the bed.
Of course, doing this was just to purely threaten the woman in front of him.
As long as he could keep her obediently by his side, what did it matter if he threatened her? Anyway, this woman would stay by his side for the personal safety of her little brother.
Thinking about this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but lift one corner of his mouth, revealing a perfect curve.
But Emily Walker, who was still immersed in hearing him call her by her nickname, could not help but feel furious when she heard hisst words, as if she wanted to beat the man in front of her!
So if anything happens to my little brother in the future, can I me you for it? She yelled with wide eyes, angry at the man in front of her.
The world is really too unfair. Can you do whatever you want if you have money and power?
Baron Stuart didnt agree, As long as you stay obediently by my side, I guarantee that nothing will happen to your little brother.
So, are you threatening me now?
Hmm.
He admitted it so directly?
So frustrating! It made her so angry! But there was nothing she could do
Looking at her flushed face, yet helpless expression, Baron Stuart slightly hooked one corner of his mouth, and restarted the car.
Along the way, Emily Walker was sulking silently, not saying a word, until the car reached the private residence, she had no intention of getting off the car.
Baron Stuart walked to the passenger seat, looked at her sitting in the car, still sulking, couldnt help but open the door and reached out with both arms
What are you doing!? Feeling hands reaching to her, Emily Walker was suddenly startled. When she came back to her senses, she had already fallen into his arms and saw the mans smug grin.
Looking at her in his arms, Baron Stuart gently hooked his thin lips and then made a face of utter cluelessness. You didnt get out of the car. Doesnt that mean you want me to carry you out?
Emily Walker was stunned for a few seconds, then struggled violently, Who wants you to carry me? Put me down!
Didnt we have unfinished business just now? Baron Stuart suddenly whispered in her ear, his voice noticeably suggestive.
Emily Walker, who was still struggling, was taken aback upon hearing these suggestive words, and instantly calmed down, appearing somewhat flushed and embarrassed.
Isnt this man always in heat?
You, you put me down first. Emily Walker calmed down and said awkwardly.
Seeing her suddenly calm down, Baron Stuart couldnt figure out why, and after a silent moment, he put her down.
When she was free, Emily Walker quickly walked towards the house with a red face, seeming somewhat flustered.
She didnt want to finish what they had started!
Seeing her rush, Baron Stuart furrowed his brows in confusion, and then followed her into the living room. Content originallyes from find?novel
Mrs. Noelle! As Emily Walker entered the living room, she saw Mrs. Noelle sitting on the sofa sorting out the clean clothes from today, neatly folded.
Its only three oclock now, and seeing them return, Mrs. Noelle was somewhat surprised.
Chapter 272: 272: Emily Walker’s Little Tricks
Chapter 272: 272: Emily Walkers Little Tricks
Trantor:549690339
Its only 3 oclock now. Seeing them return, Mrs. Noelle is somewhat surprised. She stops her actions and stands up, smiling as she asks, Lady, youre back.
She cast a nce at Baron Stuart who was behind her. Its odd that even the Young Master has returned at this time.
Mrs. Noelle, let me help you! Seeing her stand up, Emily Walker hurriedly pressed her to sit back down on the sofa and then helped her organize the cleaned clothes and bed sheets.
Watching her actions, Mrs. Noelle frowned, somewhat puzzled.
Baron Stuart on the side slightly furrowed his brows, feeling for the first time in his life that he had been tricked
This woman, shes actually using Mrs. Noelle as a shield!
As long as Mrs. Noelle is here, he cant do anything.
Fine, hell just wait for her to finish organizing and then continue what they were doing just now!
So, Baron Stuart sat down on the sofa too and turned on the LCD TV.
But who wouldve thought
After everything was neatly organized, Emily Walker apanied Mrs. Noelle to take the clothes to the cloak room on the second floor. In short, now she should never leave Mrs. Noelles side for even a moment!
Mrs. Noelle, what are we eating tonight? Let me help you! Emily Walker smiled and followed Mrs. Noelle closely, affectionately holding her arm.
Mrs. Noelle turned her head, looking at her somewhat surprised, frowning slightly.
What was going on with the Lady today?
Looking back at Baron Stuart sitting in the sofa, anyone could see that he was really unhappy at this time!
From the moment the Lady came back, she didnt seem to have paid much attention to the Young Master. Had they quarreled?
But then again, looking at the Ladys current state, it didnt look like she had been in a fight.
So what was going on?
Lady, you go talk to the Young Master. I can do it myself. You just tell me what you want to eat, and Ill cook it for youter. Seeing the Young Masters expression, Mrs. Noelle dared not have her follow any longer.
Emily Walker was stunned, and before she could even turn her head, she could already feel a pair of slightly disgruntled pupils staring at her from behind!
Uhhe doesnt need mypany. Id rather help Mrs. Noelle with the cooking! Saying this, Emily Walker pushed Mrs. Noelle into the kitchen.
Baron Stuart in the sofa could bear it no longer, abruptly standing up and striding towards the kitchen!
Emily Walker was excitedly helping Mrs. Noelle to wash vegetables, as long as she stayed by Mrs. Noelles side, he wouldnt dare do anything to her!
However, things often dont go as nned. Just as Emily Walker was feeling delighted, her wrist was suddenly tightly gripped by arge palm.
Turning her head, she saw Baron Stuart with a sinister smile on his face, saying to Mrs. Noelle, I have something to discuss with her.
The moment his words fell, he had already pulled her out of the kitchen!
Emily Walker wanted to cry but had no tears, looking at Mrs. Noelle pleadingly as she was dragged away.
What do you want to do Emily Walker tried to struggle free, but her body was suddenly lifted in the air, Ah
Leaving her hanging, Baron Stuartughed victoriously and strode towards the staircase entrance
After another round of trouble, Emily Walker stared angrily at the man in front of her, her face flushed with rage!
A momentter, she suddenly thought of something.
From now on, can you not interfere with my work? If she doesnt find a proper job soon, shell starve!
Of course, she wont really starve, because living here with him, she enjoys all the good food and drink, never having to worry about going hungry.
But, if she doesnt have a job, shell definitely be idle at home and grow moldy.
Baron Stuart frowned upon hearing her words, Why do you have to work?
He wanted to fatten up her skinny body a bit.
Emily Walker was startled, why work? Of course, its to make money!
PS: Thank you, IDs: for the 200 book coins reward! ID: for the 100 book coins reward! ID: for the 100 book coins reward! ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find[?]ovel
Chapter 273: 273: Are you trying to support me financially?
Chapter 273: 273: Are you trying to support me financially?
Trantor:549690339
Why else? You can only make money with a job. Emily Walker said, not thinking it was a question worth asking.
Baron Stuart furrowed his brows, thought for a moment, then took out a gold card from his wallet and handed it to her, Theres more money here than you can spend. Can you stay at home now?
Emily was instantly taken aback by the gold card in front of her.
Wasnt this exactly like the Lovers Rule she had thought of before, and which was now bing a reality?
You, youre trying to sponsor me? Although it was realizing her Lovers Rule, somehow, looking at the card, Emily felt a sudden sting in her heart.
In his heart, was she really just a lover he was providing for?
Baron Stuart looked puzzled, sponsorship? He hadnt considered that word. Wasnt it her that mentioned she wanted money?
Didnt you say you just needed a job for money? He looked at her, eyebrows furrowed in confusion.
It was true that she needed the money, but not in that way.
A job is for survival, and money simply cycles for the sake of survival.
She let her tears fall, looking somewhat disheartened. Find the newest release on FindN()vel
Noticing the change in her expression, Baron Stuart frowned in confusion, not understanding what had suddenlye over her.
ncing at the gold card in his hand, he suddenly understood.
Embracing her, Baron Stuart lightlyughed, tenderly resting his face in the crook of her neck, holding the bonus card in front of her eyes. He whispered into her ear, Dont want it?
Emily raised her eyes, looking at the gold card in front of her, expression dim.
Its too little. A momentter, Emily strangely blurted out.
Baron Stuart was first taken aback, thenughed lightly, Do you know how much it is?
Emily looked annoyed, then turned her head, staring seriously at his chiseled handsome face, Ten billion?
Baron Stuart was taken aback again. In his eyes, Emily wasnt a money-hungry woman, but at this moment, she was greedily asking for ten billion?
Indeed, he didnt have ten billion in this card.
What do you need so much money for? he asked softly, with his arms around her.
Emily lowered her head. This man was strange; he was the one who said there was more money than she could ever spend. How could it be possible without ten billion?
Dropping her face, she looked disheartened again, I want to work not just for money. Staying at home all day, Id have nothing to do, Id feel bored.
If she went to work, she wouldnt be bored and shed have a sry. She liked the idea of getting two benefits from a single action. Why not?
At her words, Baron Stuart furrowed his brow, his eyes narrowed, as if contemting something.
A momentter, he spoke, If youre really bored, how about attending school?
Upon hearing this, Emily looked shocked, turning her head to stare at him, Go to school?
She hadnt even graduated from university yet. If possible, she wanted toplete her education and fulfill her original dreams
Mhm. Baron Stuart nodded. Since she was bored, let her go to school andplete her education. That would not only pass the time, but also help her to grow.
As she recalled, her original dream was interior design.
At his sudden suggestion, Emily was overwhelmed. She had always wanted to finish her education, but she hadnt had the chance since her father passed away.
In todays society, education was indeed important for a person.
If possible, she really wanted to continue her studies andplete her education.
Chapter 274: 274: Is It Love, or Conditional Exchange?
Chapter 274: 274: Is It Love, or Conditional Exchange?
Trantor:549690339 Updates are released by f?ndnovel
Not only her, but even her younger brother, Wace Carter, she hoped he couldplete his education.
She had at least made it to her sophomore year, but Wace had barely finished high school. Such an educational background for a man was too far-fetched.
Can I give this opportunity to my brother? Emily Walker looked up at him and asked nkly.
No matter what, she was just a woman, while Wace had his own path to take in the future. Isnt a solid education the most fundamental basis for a sessful man?
Baron Stuart was taken aback. Sending her to school was just to pass the time for her, but now this woman wanted to give this opportunity to her brother?
After staring at her for a long time, Baron Stuart made a decision, Both of you go, to the same school as Be Stuart.
After saying that, Baron Stuart got up and got out of bed.
Watching him button up his shirt, Emily felt a little touched in her heart. She didnt care much for herself, but if there was such an opportunity for her brother toplete his education, how could she not be happy?
So, early the next morning, Emily couldnt wait to tell her brother Wace about the matter.
When Wace learned of the situation, he was quite shocked by it, but also somewhat uneasy.
Because he didnt know whether this opportunity was Baron Stuarts own arrangement or an exchange for using Emilys body
After thest scandalous news, Waces impression of Baron Stuart had improved somewhat, but after all, he didnt know him very well, so he couldnt tell whether his feelings for his sister were genuine or not.
Sister, why does he want to help us finish our education? Did you make any exchange with him? Wace asked worriedly on the phone.
Emily was taken aback. Perhaps from the very beginning when she met Baron Stuart, it was just for an exchange that they got to know each other.
She didnt know when, but their rtionship had long since ceased to be about mutual demands. Thinking about this, Emily couldnt help but feel a little dazed.
Since there was no more value in demanding from each other, what was it that kept her and Baron Stuart together?
His obsession with her body? But
Emily lowered her head, looking at her slightly thin figure, wondering which man would be so deeply infatuated with her?
With Baron Stuarts looks and status, was there any woman he couldnt have if he wanted?
Sis? Not getting a reply for a long time, Wace raised his eyebrows on the other end of the phone.
Emily came back to her senses, hesitated for a moment, Huh?
Whats wrong? Wace felt something was off.
Regaining her thoughts, Emily smiled, then whispered, Wace, there is indeed an exchange between him and me, but
But was it really an exchange? For other women, this condition was not an exchange, but perhaps something every woman yearned for.
Sis, did you really exchange with him? If thats the case, Id rather not go to school! Hearing that the opportunity was exchanged, Wace immediately refused.
Emily naturally knew his concerns, so she exined, Wace, I dont know if this is considered an exchange or not, its just that I personally think so.
Hearing this, Wace calmed down for a moment, asking, What is it?
He hopes for me to stay by his side always. She didnt know if it was her own illusion, but this man seemed to be very reluctant to have her leave?
At the other end of the phone, Wace was also stunned after hearing this.
Chapter 275: 275: Has My Brother Succumbed to Evil?
Chapter 275: 275: Has My Brother Sumbed to Evil?
Trantor:549690339
Baron Stuart, a man like him, actually doesnt want my older sister to leave his side? Why?
Is it because my sister has be indispensable to him?
Sister, has he fallen in love with you? Wace Carter boldly guessed.
A man, if he is only infatuated with a womans body, doesnt need to always stay by her side, right?
Moreover, my sisters figure cough cough, theres nothing worth obsessing over.
Of course, if he truly falls in love with a woman, it might not be because of her appearance. After all, falling in love with someone means loving everything about her.
Although he doesnt have any experience with this now, maybe one day in the future, he will fall in love with a woman who is not particrly outstanding in appearance and figure.
His words made Emily Walkers heart skip a beat
Fallen in love? How could that man possibly fall in love with her?
A momentter, Emily Walker chuckled softly, her little brother really coulde up with such a conclusion.
Alright, you wait for me at home tomorrow, and Ill go to school with you. Emily changed the subject, not wanting to dwell on that matter anymore.
Anyway, even if thats the exchange condition, it seems like a fair deal for her, right?
After hanging up the phone, Emily was looking forward to tomorrows arrival.
At this time, it was already close to lunchtime, and Mrs. Noelle had already prepared lunch.
On the other hand, at a fine dining restaurant
When Be Stuart heard that Emily Walker was going to the same university as her, she was shocked. Taking advantage of the lunch break, she ran out to have lunch with Leonardo Bryson and meet her crush at the same time!
Do you think my brother has lost his mind? At the elegant seats, Be Stuart cut a piece of steak but didnt intend to put it in her mouth. Instead, she stopped, tilted her head, furrowed her eyebrows, and then looked up at Leonardo Bryson sitting across from her and asked.
A few days ago, her elder brother told her that Emily Walker would transfer to her school, and she was shocked at the time. But yesterday, her elder brother went to the school to take care of everything personally, which made her very confused.
When did her brother start caring so much about one woman
Oh my God!!!
Be Stuart suddenly seemed to have thought of something as her body tensed and she stared at Leonardo Bryson with wide eyes. Then she cautiously asked, Has my brother fallen in love with Emily Walker?
Seeing her surprised and rmed expression, Leonardo Brysons eyes were full of affection. After pondering for a moment, he raised the corner of his mouth and smiled at her, He probably has.
What!? Be Stuart was so shocked that she jumped up from her seat, her watery phoenix eyes filled with disbelief. For more chapters visit Find[?]ovel
Leonardo Bryson obviously hadnt expected her to react so strongly. He couldnt help but look around. At this time, many peoples gazes were attracted by Be Stuarts shocked reaction, and they looked at her in astonishment.
As soon as Be Stuart came back to her senses, she realized her behavior, her expression dimmed, and she sat back down.
At first, she noticed that her brother treated Emily Walker differently, but was that love?
For 28 years, she had never heard of her brother loving anyone. In her impression, he was like a saint who had never been close to any woman.
If she hadnt heard from her mother that her brother had once been infatuated with a girl during his university years, she would have thought her brother was Gay!
What exactly about Emily Walker, who seemed ordinary and unremarkable, attracted her brother?
Suddenly, a scene from when her brother was in the hospital came to her mind. She remembered how Emily Walker insisted on giving him a blood transfusion at that time. It seemed that she had seen Emily in a different light
Chapter 276: 276: Having You Is Enough
Chapter 276: 276: Having You Is Enough
Trantor:549690339
Seeing her shocked and lost in thought, Leonardo Bryson sitting across from her couldnt help but be surprised and said with a chuckle, Why are you so shocked? Is Emily Walker not good? I think shes quite unique.
Be Stuart snapped out of her thoughts and raised her eyes to look at him, quickly lowering her eyelids and pouting, I dont think shes bad. I just find it strange that Brother could fall in love with her
Suddenly, as if she thought of something, Be halted her words and abruptly raised her head, looking at Leonardo with a guarded expression, What do you mean, unique!? Do, do you like her a lot!?
She anxiously asked, her voice brimming with obvious jealousy.
Regarding her reaction, Leonardo couldnt help but find it amusing.
He shook his head gently, I dont hate her. As for liking her Leonardo narrowed his eyes in thought, It seems I kind of do.
After he finished speaking, he carefully observed Bes expression.
As he expected, Bes face changed immediately after hearing his words.
But its not romantic liking, just as friends
Any kind is not allowed! Before he could finish, Be pouted, clearly unhappy! This text is hosted at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Her dark pupils were turning slightly red because of Leonardos words.
It was just a simple tease, and Leonardo didnt expect her to be so jealous. He couldnt help but reach out and yfully pat her on the head.
His tone was soft, full of boundless affection, Having you is enough for me.
After saying this, Leonardo lowered his head and continued enjoying his lunch.
But Be was stunned, raising her eyes and staring nkly at him.
What did he just say? Having her is enough for him?
What did you, what did you just mean by that? Could she just daydream that he was confessing to her?
Leonardo cut a piece of steak and put it into his mouth, casually chewing it while chuckling at her, Hurry up and eat, Ill take you to school in a little while.
Seeing that it was already almost two oclock, it was about time to go to school.
Be didnt have a chance to dwell on what he had just said and lowered her head to hurriedly finish her meal to go to school.
Maybe being somewhat absent-minded, Be, while lowering her head, unknowingly picked up her fork with a thoughtful expression and identally knocked over the fruit juice in the cup next to it.
Ah She spilled half a cup of fruit juice. Be hurriedly stood up, thankfully reacting quickly enough, only having a tiny bit stained on her capri pants.
Leonardo gave a helpless smile, not expecting that his unintentional words would make her so lost in thought.
Did it get wet? Leonardo also stood up, checking the capri pants she was wearing.
Be pursed her lips, feeling embarrassed, Its fine, just a little. Raising her head, it seemed that because of what he just said, she didnt dare to look at him directly, Im going to the restroom!
As soon as her words fell, she quickly left their dining table location, running in the direction of the restroom.
Not until getting inside did Be recall Leonardos words: Having you is enough for me.
What exactly did that sentence mean
Be looked at her reflection in the mirror, tilting her head in thought.
As she was lost in thought, to her surprise, six or seven minutes had already passed. Be snapped out of it, realizing she needed to get to school!
After drying her hands, Be left the restroom.
Mom, the blood transfusion that time wasnt from me.
What? Not from you? But didnt Madam Foster say it was you who provided the crucial blood transfusion for Baron Stuart?
Chapter 277: 277: Love is about giving, not possessing
Chapter 277: 277: Love is about giving, not possessing
Trantor:549690339
As Be Stuart walked past an elegant partitioned flowerbed in the restaurant, she suddenly heard a familiar voice and couldnt help but frown. She stopped to figure out where the voice wasing from.
Cam Walker hung her head, thinking of Baron Stuarts ruthlessness, her heart filled with bitterness.
These past few days, Ang Reid had noticed her bad mood and decided to apany her outside to clear her mind.
A few days ago, she had talked to her daughter about what had happened in Baron Stuarts office, and couldn
But, since they were out today to help her daughter clear her mind, she didnt think too much about it.
Cam Walker bit her lower lip, she had not mentioned this to anyone before, but today just happened to mention the past blood transfusion.
Its not like that.
Upon hearing this, Ang Reid, sitting across from her, couldnt help but show a worried look. She knew her daughter liked Baron Stuart; why wasnt it her blood that was transfused into him when he was on the verge of death thest time?
She didnt understand if her daughters feelings for Baron Stuart were based on desire or just pure infatuation.
Cam, dont you like Baron Stuart? You have O-type blood, why didnt you offer him a transfusion when his life was in danger?
Facing her mothers usation, Cam Walker felt resentful.
Even if I had given him a blood transfusion, what would it have changed? Aunt Stuartter imed the blood was from me, but what about Baron Stuart? Has he changed his feelings toward me? No matter what I do, his heart only belongs to that woman!
Whenever she thought about what happened in the office, Cam Walker became so irritated that she couldnt even eat her meal.
Ang Reid felt helpless and heartbroken.
Cam, dont try to possess someone if you really like them. True love is about giving wholeheartedly. Do you understand that? Perhaps it was her spoiling her daughter from a young age that had turned her into such a haughty person.
After some thought, Ang Reid sighed with resignation. Find the newest release on Find1Novel
Mom, you know Ive always loved Baron Stuart. Ive dreamed of bing his bride since I was little, but but everything has been ruined by that woman! Thinking of Emily Walker, Cam clenched her teeth.
Her twenty-year dream of happiness was shattered by an ordinary woman. How could she reconcile with that?
If you really liked him, why didnt you save Baron Stuart when his life was in danger? Dont you know that if he hadnt had a transfusion in time, he might have died? Although it was her daughter, Ang Reid couldnt help but be soft-hearted and couldnt bear to me her too much.
After all, what had happened was in the past. If the Stuart family were to find out that her daughter had withheld life-saving help, it might jeopardize the marriage contract between their two families.
Being scolded by her mother, Cam Walker also felt a bit ashamed. She had panicked at the time, and because she had always been afraid of blood, she didnt say that she was O-type.
I Mom, you know Im afraid of blood. I was really terrified at the time, and when the doctor asked if I was type B, I just said I wasnt As she spoke, Cam lowered her head, feeling some regret about the situation back then.
If the Stuart family members found out that she failed to help Baron Stuart, would theypletely cancel the marriage contract?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker suddenly became afraid and anxiously looked at her mother, Mom, I didnt mean not to save Baron Stuart. I was really scared and lost my mind at the time. When I finally came to my senses, Emily Walker had already stepped forward
PS: Thank you to n Aimes for the 100 book coins reward! (Dears, see you tomorrow)
Chapter 278: 278: The Furious Bella Stuart
Chapter 278: 278: The Furious Be Stuart
Trantor:549690339
At that time, she was really scared, so scared that she panicked. In her hesitation, Emily Walker stepped up.
Ang Reid looked at her daughter, this kind of exnation seems to be just trying to hide her insincerity deep inside. Maybe she doesnt even know if her feelings for Baron Stuart are love or possession. This update is avable on f?ndnovel
Cam, if you truly love him, what does it matter if another woman steps up? Can it stop your love for Baron Stuart?
When the one you love is hanging by a thread, if you truly love them, no matter your feelings at the time, the first thing you should think of is saving the person you love. But her daughter
Ang Reid sighed and looked away. Everything had already happened, and whatever she said would be of no use now.
Hearing her mothers words, Cam Walker lowered her eyes and fell silent.
She did like Baron Stuart, but she was really scared back then, which was why
Mom, I dont want to lose Baron Stuart, I dont want to cancel this marriage engagement, can you ask Dad for some solutions, please? Cam Walker raised her head, her eyes shimmering with a faint glow.
She couldnt win back Baron Stuarts heart anymore, and the only thing she could rely on now was the interests of their family.
As long as the Stuart and Walker families dont cancel the marriage, Baron Stuart will eventually marry her.
Ang Reid looked at her daughter, the power over this marriage contract belongs to the Stuart Family, not their Walker family.
As long as Old Master Stuart doesnt cancel the marriage, there might still be hope.
After all, it concerns her daughters happiness. Ang Reid doesnt want this marriage to be a mirage either. At the moment, they can only see what Old Master Stuart will do.
Cam, if you really dont want to lose this marriage, then you should try to please Old Master Stuart. As long as hes determined not to cancel the marriage, there might still be hope for you and Baron Stuart. Ang Reid tenderly brushed Cam Walkers hair strands on her forehead, she wasnt sure in which direction things would go.
She said this just so her daughter wouldnt think too much.
Hearing this, Cam Walker seemed to understand that Grandpa Stuart liked her quite a bit. As long as he was there, her marriage with Baron Stuart could not be canceled.
Thinking about this, Cam Walker secretly raised her mouth with confidence that she could please Zachary Stuart.
Meanwhile, Be Stuart, who was standing on the other side of the flower bed, clenched her fists in anger!
Good for you, Cam Walker, you keep saying you love her brother, but at the most critical moment, you couldnt even spare a drop of blood!
If it werent for Emily Walker at the time, would she have known that her brother would have lost his life any moment!?
People are gone, yet here she is, talking rubbish about love!
Be Stuart made an angry face and walked towards her dining table seat.
Seeing her return after such a long time, Leonardo Bryson couldnt help but frown, then worriedly asked, What took you so long?
As soon as the words fell, he noticed her strange expression. She seemed angry?
But, he shouldnt have offended her. Could it be because of what he said just now?
No, thats not right. If it was because of what he said just now, she shouldnt be angry, it should be
Whats wrong? Whos anger are you taking out on? Leonardo Bryson leaned in, gently stroked Be Stuarts head, his every move was filled with unspeakable tenderness.
Be Stuart was smart about everything, but when it came to this, she seemed a bit slow. No matter what he did, she just saw it as the indulgence of a big brother.
Because ever since they were young, he treated her like this
Be Stuarts face showed dissatisfaction, obviously still thinking about what happened just now, Im not eating anymore, Im going to school!
Chapter 279: 279: The First Day of School
Chapter 279: 279: The First Day of School
Trantor:549690339
After saying that, she turned and left the restaurant.
Leonardo Bryson looked at her back figure with a puzzled face, and then slowly caught up with her.
On the way to school, Be Stuart maintained a displeased expression, strongly resembling Baron Stuarts unhappy face for some reason.
She did not speak, and Leonardo did not ask.
Finally, when the car arrived at the campus entrance, Be Stuart couldnt bear it anymore. There was nowhere to vent her anger!
Ah! Ah! Ah! The ck Lamborghini slowly stopped, and Be Stuart yelled angrily three times, startling Leonardo for a moment.
Whats wrong with you?
Be Stuart calmed down and then turned her head, You know Cam Walker, right? She keeps saying she loves my brother, butst time when my brothers life was in danger and needed a blood transfusion urgently, what did she do? Shes clearly O-type blood, but she didnt even step forward! If it werent for Emily Walker, my brother might have died!
Leonardo was also somewhat surprised by this remark.
Having been friends with Baron Stuart for eight years, he has always known that a girl named Cam Walker was deeply in love with him.
For Leonardo, Cam Walker seemed to really like Baron Stuart, even having heard that her childhood dream was to be his bride.
Would such a woman disregard his life?
If Baron Stuart were to marry such a woman, it would probably be the biggest mistake in his life. Newest update provided by findnovel
How did you find out? Are you sure Cam Walker is O-type blood? Leonardo asked calmly.
Be Stuart was still angry and replied self-righteously, I heard it myself in the restaurant just now, of course, Im sure!
After that, she lowered her head and thought to herself: She has to hurry up and tell her mother about this!
The next day
Early in the morning, Emily Walker got up, went downstairs, and prepared everything before leaving with a small bag. From beginning to end, she didnt even look at Baron Stuart once.
This made him somewhat regretful about sending her back to school.
Why did she seem so excited to return to school andpletely ignore his existence?
At the entry hall, it appeared that Emily Walker suddenly remembered something. She changed her shoes and quickly turned around, waving to the man who was watching her from the living room, her smile like a blooming flower, Im heading out!
Before Baron Stuart could answer, she had already pushed the front door open and disappeared.
As she reached the doorsteps, a powerful hand suddenly grabbed Emily Walkers arm.
She looked back in surprise, staring nkly at the man in front of her with a puzzled face.
Ill take you there. Baron Stuart looked at her calmly, his deep and sexy voice slightly cold, but exceptionally pleasant and alluring, making people inadvertently captivated.
Emily Walker came to her senses and opened her mouth to say, No need, I can take a
Before she could finish her words, Baron Stuart had already pulled her towards the white Ferrari.
Sitting in the passenger seat, Emily Walker was still somewhat in a daze.
Its only Wednesday today, shouldnt he be going to hispany at this time?
Yesterday, she also went to the campus once, which was half an hours drive from here, and it also took an hour to get back. Its already more than seven oclock now, wouldnt he be runningte if he took her there and then returned?
But the next second, Emily Walker realized she was foolish, after all, he was the boss who could go to thepany whenever he wanted, right?
Oh right, I have to go back home to pick up Wace Carter. She had promised her little brother yesterday that they would go to school together today.
Baron Stuart didnt say anything upon hearing this, but just turned the steering wheel directly to change the direction.
Chapter 280: 280 Brother, you’re too biased.
Chapter 280: 280 Brother, youre too biased.
Trantor:549690339
The car drove all the way to Wace Carters residence, and Emily Walker looked at the man in the drivers seat with some surprise.
She moved to a new cest time, but this man still managed to find her address
His power was so overwhelming that it was a bit frightening!
Dressed casually, Wace Carter looked exceptionally youthful and radiant today.
In fact, Wace was also a handsome man with deep features and a full contour. In his days, he had been a campus star, attracting the admiration of many young girls.
Sometimes, people couldnt help but wonder about the real siblings, Emily Walker and Wace Carter, as their appearances were so different.
Although Emily was pure and fair, she was somewhat inferior to her younger brother.
Of course, if Emily were to dress up, her appearance would also be stunning.
After all, appearance goes a long way! Fresh chapters posted on find{n}ovel
Staring at the white Ferrari parked in front of him, Wace was slightly dazed, only realizing that his older sister was sitting in the passenger seat when the car window rolled down.
Sis. Seeing her, Wace greeted her with a bright and youthful smile.
Immediately, he noticed Baron Stuart sitting calmly in the drivers seat, also looking at him at this time.
Although he knew that his return to school was rted to this man and that he was no ordinary person to his sister, Wace still felt somewhat intimidated when looking directly into those deep, mysterious eyes.
Because that man naturally carried an oppressive presence, as if he were a king-like figure.
Hurry up and get in the car; were going to school. Emily was extremely excited throughout, pointing to the back seat door.
Wace hesitated for a moment, then nced at the back seat.
From the looks of it, was Baron Stuart going to drive him and his sister to school?
Without much spection, Wace opened the car door and got in.
Half an hourter, an impressive, magnificent, and grand building appeared before their eyes, and the Walker siblings couldnt help but gawk
Emily had previously attended a prestigious school, but she had only heard of the famous E City Sainty Academy; she had never actually been there, only ever seeing it in some school magazines.
Brother! Not far from the school gate entrance, Be Stuart, wearing a gorgeous uniform, couldnt help herself from running over as soon as she saw Baron Stuart, her face beaming with excitement.
She knew that today was the day the Walker siblings would be attending school, so she had been waiting here since early in the morning.
Normally, she didnt have that much patience, but she couldnt refuse her brothers order.
Although she had started to feel a little fondness for Emily, this was dampened when she remembered Leonardo Bryson saying he didnt dislike her, and her heart once again felt a bit unhappy towards Emily.
In any case, any woman that Leonardo Bryson liked would remain an enemy in Bes eyes. Hmm!
At this time, there were quite a few students who had also arrived for school, and Be had always been the center of attention at the academy.
Her beautiful appearance and prominent family background made her unattainable to even the rich second generation, who could only admire her from afar.
Everyone knew that the Miss Rich of Futuren Group was not easy to climb!
As they saw the luxury cars and handsome men, many female students stopped in their tracks, casting nces from time to time, especially at the man standing next to the white Ferrari C he was so stylish and handsome! Too handsome!
If not for the uing sses, they wouldve really liked to stop and admire him to their hearts content!
Be walked over, acted affectionately towards Baron Stuart, then raised her head and pouted, Brother, arent you being too biased? Youve never personally sent me to school before!
Chapter 281: 281: Zachary Stuart’s Call
Chapter 281: 281: Zachary Stuarts Call
Trantor:549690339
Having said that, she nced at Emily Walker, wondering what kind of spell this woman had put on her brother that he actually drove her to school himself. It was unbelievable!
Baron Stuart lowered his head after hearing that, realizing that he had always pampered his sister but had never personally driven her to school.
Didnt the family arrange a driver for you? And besides Baron squinted, and the faint smile at the corner of his mouth was somewhat meaningful. Didnt you have Leonardo Bryson to drive you?
As soon as Leonardo Bryson was mentioned, Be Stuart immediately looked away, her gaze flickering evasively.
With the words from the restaurant yesterday echoing in her ears, her cheeks couldnt help but flush.
I I didnt ask him to drive me! she retorted, her little face blushing. She then let go of Barons arm and grabbed Emily Walkers and Wace Carters hands, one on each side. All right, Ill take them to the guidance office. Bye!
As soon as she finished speaking, Be hurriedly led the two away towards the campus.
Watching the departing trio, Baron stood there for a long time before the corners of his mouth finally slightly raised in a curve.
As he turned around, he realized that many lovesick female students had gathered not far away, greedily and obsessively staring at him.
Baron nced coldly, causing those infatuated girls to shudder and feel a chill down their spines. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?ndnovel
But even with such a cold demeanor, his charm remained irresistible.
Opening the car door, he entered it, and the white Ferrari disappeared at the entrance of Saintoro College.
Watching the luxury car vanish at the front door of the campus, a group of infatuated female students couldnt help but sigh with disappointment and returned to the campus.
By the time he returned to thepany, it was already 8:45 AM, with more than 20 people from various departments anxiously waiting for the bosss arrival in the meeting room.
Baron was not in a good mood today. As soon as he entered the meeting room, his expression became serious, resembling a part of an iceberg, extremely cold.
During the meeting, Barons cell phone rang, with the caller ID disying: Grandpa.
Seeing the name on the screen, Baron was somewhat impatient, knowing that his grandfather wouldnt be calling him at this time without a reason.
This weekend,e home for a meal together. Old Master Stuarts powerful voice came through the phone, leaving no room for doubt.
Old Master Stuart had been back in the country for quite some time, but the family had never gotten together for a proper meal, making him realize that ever since the appearance of that girl named Emily Walker, his grandson seemed to have no intention of returning home!
What kind of girl was she, captivating his grandson to such an extent?
It seemed it was time to have a chat with that girl.
I have an important contract to discuss this weekend. Baron replied tly, knowing the real reason his grandfather wanted him toe home for dinner.
As soon as Old Master Stuart heard his grandsons rejection, his face turned serious,ining, You little brat, you dont even have time to eat with me now!?
But Baron remained unfazed, his expression unchanged, Do you really just want to have a simple meal?
Old Master Stuart hesitated for a moment, realizing that his grandsons biggest w was being too smart, always seeing through others, leaving them nowhere to hide!
Ahem, well also, well also talk about some things. Old Master Stuart coughed unnaturally.
Im busy. With that said, Baron was about to hang up the phone.
However, Old Master Stuart seemed to have anticipated this, and quickly spoke up before Baron hung up, You little rascal, do you want me to tie you up and bring you back? If you wish, Ill do it!
PS: Dears, Mia Harizon will be getting married in three days. She might be a bit busy and update less during these days, but shell make it up after the wedding! Additionally, thank you ID: n Aimes for the rewards in book currency, 100 Book Coins, muah
Chapter 282: 282: Are you all born from the same mother?
Chapter 282: 282: Are you all born from the same mother?
Trantor:549690339
Brat, hes really getting more and more unbridled now,pletely disregarding this old mans presence, how outrageous!
Hearing this, Baron Stuart frowned in displeasure. Grandpa would always use this trick when he couldnt win an argument!
He pursed his thin lips, his tone unhappy, Grandpa, do you really have to do this?
Yes! Zachary Stuart replied firmly, like a stubborn old mischief-maker, If you donte back, Ill have someone tie you up.
Baron Stuart on the phone was somewhat helpless. Grandpa was already over eighty years old. Why was he so difficult?
Alright, this weekend, lets justy everything out on the table.
Ill be back. In the end, Baron Stuartpromised.
He wasnt admitting defeat, but rather, he had to fight this battle with Grandpa to the end.
Hearing this, Zachary Stuart squinted his eyes in satisfaction, and then hung up the phone.
Turning his head, he looked at Vivian Ferguson who was sitting on the sofa, smiled, and said, This weekend, lets get the Walker family together for dinner.
Hearing this, Vivian Ferguson paused for a moment, then smiled and nodded, Okay.
On the first day of transfer, Wace Carter was also in his first year and was in the same ss as Be Stuart.
Those who could study at Saintoro College were definitely born into a prominent family. As soon as Wace entered the ss, his handsome appearance immediately attracted many love-struck female students, who came to chat with him whenever they had a break.
Be Stuart, standing nearby, couldnt help but fold her arms and ponder.
She really doubted whether Emily Walker and Little Brother were born from the same mother. How could their appearances be so different?
Its not that she didnt think she was good-looking, but but she felt that no matter how she looked at them, the two seemed to have different genes!
Wace, I have some chocte, do you want some? A girl eagerly handed him the chocte in her hand, staring at Wace Carter with a smitten look on her face.
In fact, there were also many handsome guys in the academy, but the new transfer student always had an air of exotic mystery, which aroused everyones curiosity and irresistibly drew them to approach and find out more about him.
Seeing the circle of female ssmates around him, Wace Carter looked up and replied with a light smile, No need, thank you.
He was also popr with girls back in high school, so he was quite calm about the situation.
Be Stuart watched him for a long while, then squeezed in between two female ssmates, plopped down on the chair opposite Wace, with her hands supporting her back and her chin resting on her folded arms. Staring at him with her dark eyes, she asked in a mysterious voice, Hey, were you and your sister born from the same mother?
That question might be a bit impolite, but thats just Bes nature, and she didnt mean any harm. It was just her curiosity.
Wace Carter was taken aback for a moment, looking somewhat strange.
After quite a while, he finally calmed down, Of course, whats wrong?
Be Stuart shrugged nonchntly and pursed her lips, Nothing, I just think you two dont look like each other at all. Real siblings should look more alike, right? Look at me and my brother, dont we look very simr?
With that, Be Stuart looked very proud, her lively big eyes blinking at Wace Carter as if looking like her older brother was something to be proud of.
Her casual remark, however, stirred some emotions in Wace Carters heart
In order to avoid the topic, Wace Carter stood up awkwardly, not replying, and left the ssroom instead. Original content can be found at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Chapter 283: 283: A Sudden Pain in the Lower Abdomen
Chapter 283: 283: A Sudden Pain in the Lower Abdomen
Trantor:549690339
Be Stuart, who was originally full of expectations, frowned and pouted unhappily when she saw his indifferent reaction.
Whats the matter, hes so cold!
Leaving the ssroom, Wace Carter went to the rooftop of the educational building, and looked at the cloudless sky with a thoughtful expression.
In contrast to Waces poprity, Emily Walker seemed somewhat obscure.
However, on her first day after transferring, she wasnt in the mood to socialize with her ssmates, so she sat in her seat and reviewed her textbooks.
Her cell phone rang, she took it out and saw a text message.
Baron: Ill pick you up after school.
Emily frowned and replied: Oh.
When she left the educational building after school in the afternoon, she saw her little brother, Wace Carter, waiting at the school gate entrance surrounded by a lot of female ssmates.
No one knew what he said, but shortly after, those girls left looking disappointed. Discover more novels at f?ndnovel
As he raised his head, Wace caught a glimpse of her.
Sister! He raised his hand and waved at Emily.
Seeing her little brother, Emily put on a sweet youthful smile.
The breeze blew the strands of hair by her ears, brushing against her fair cheeks, light-colored capri jeans matched with a whitece shirt, making her look pure and sweet, especially in this summer.
Several male students who came out couldnt help but be stunned by this scenery.
Although her ordinary appearance wasnt particrly eye-catching, upon closer inspection, she was quite heartwarming.
Hey Isnt that the new transfer student in our ss? One of the male students rubbed his arm against a ssmate next to him, looking somewhat dazed at the scene in front of him as if everything was a dream.
The male student next to him also looked dazed at Emily on the steps not far away, seemingly unable to believe the sight before him, and nodded nkly, Yeah, it is
Emily walked over to Wace with a smile, nced out of the corner of her eye, and saw a white Ferrari parked at the school gate entrance.
Although the car windows were not rolled down, she recognized it as Barons vehicle at a nce.
Sis, I have something to do, so Ill go ahead. Bye! Wace had also noticed the white Ferrari, and seemed to be reluctant to be a shining light bulb anymore, so he turned around and walked in the direction of the right side of the school gate entrance.
However, there was still a long way from the school to his living ce, Emily watched his departing figure with some concern until he got on a public bus, then turned and got into the white Ferrari.
The car started slowly and drove through the flourishing downtown.
Half an hourter, the car arrived at the vi, and before Emily had time to get out of the car, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her abdomen.
She frowned in difort, her face turning pale.
Whats wrong with you? Noticing her slightly pale face, Baron Stuarts eyebrows furrowed, and there was a touch of concern in his eyes.
Emily covered her abdomen with her hand, took a deep breath, and then reluctantly got out of the car, her voice somewhat strained, Its nothing, it might be
Before she could finish her sentence, she broke into a small run towards the house, her pace hurried.
Once in the living room, she rushed straight to the second-floor bathroom, realizing that the sudden pain might mean her period had arrived
However, that was not the case.
Looking at her underwear, there were no traces of her period, Emily furrowed her brow in confusion, could she be mistaken?
Chapter 284: 284: Restless Emotions
Chapter 284: 284: Restless Emotions
Trantor:549690339
She calcted that her period should being soon, right? It felt like it hadnt visited her for a long time.
With her eyes lowered, Emily Walker began to count the days since herst period.
Today is the 27th, and herst period was on the 6th
The 6th? Today is the 27th?
Whats going on has a month not passed yet? But why does she feel like its been a long time since herst period?
Emily frowned, not knowing if she remembered it wrong. Today is only the 27th, which means her period hasnt arrived yet?
But somehow, it feels like its been so long.
Is it her illusion? It seems like she hasnt had her period for almost two months.
Thinking about this, she suddenly realized something shocking
Hopefully, its just her illusion. As long as she waits until the 6th of next month, everything might be clear.
Putting away her restless thoughts, Emily walked out of the bathroom, but her mind was still uneasy.
She walked out, lost in thought, with her head down,pletely unaware that Baron Stuart was standing at the bathroom door.
Whats wrong?
The deep voice suddenly rang out, causing a still-distracted Emily to jump in surprise. She lifted her head to look at the man in front of her, somewhat flustered and at a loss.
Her reaction made Baron Stuart even more puzzled. His brows furrowed, his deep eyes fixing on her.
Nothing my stomach hurts a bit, maybe its She paused, her eyes evading his, Maybe my period ising
As she spoke, she shyly stepped past him, turned, and went downstairs, seemingly unable to face him.
Watching her flustered and disoriented expression, Baron Stuarts frown deepened, and he followed her downstairs.
After dinner, Baron Stuart had some work to attend to, so he went to his study.
But after returning to her room, Emily was restless all night long.
Is it possible could it be?
Perhaps there was already a little life growing inside her
The more she thought, the more chaotic her emotions became, tossing and turning on the bed, unable to fall asleep.
At ten oclock, Baron Stuart finished his work and returned to their room. Hearing movement, Emily suddenly went quiet, pretending to be asleep.
ncing at the motionless figure on the bed, Baron Stuart walked toward the bathroom.
Perhaps it was because her emotions had suddenly calmed down, but when Baron Stuart exited the bathroom, Emily gradually fell into a deep sleep.
He got into bed, lifting the thin quilt, the faint scent of her body filling his nostrils. Baron Stuart couldnt help but pause, barely able to restrain himself from the enticing smell.
Gazing at her tight, fair skin, as translucent as white jade, one couldnt help but want to crave for her!
But, thinking about her abnormality in the afternoon, seemingly about to get her period, Baron Stuart hesitated for a moment, suppressing his inner desires.
To restrain his inner urges, Baron Stuart didnt even dare to hold her that night, afraid that touching her would make it hard for him to control himself. ?????? ???? Find_Novel(.
That night, Emily slept soundly, only waking up early the next morning.
Weekend
Baron Stuart seemed very busy these days, and didnt pick up Emily personally.
His absence actually made her feel more at ease.
Because this man was too eye-catching, every time, she didnt want him to get out of the car, and just wait for her to get in quietly.
She was a person who liked to pursue an ordinary life, not wanting prominence, but not too low-key either. In short, being ordinary was fine.
Early this morning, Baron Stuart told her that he might have something to do tonight and might be backte.
Chapter 285: 285: Suddenly Fainting
Chapter 285: 285: Suddenly Fainting
Trantor:549690339
Taking advantage of this rare opportunity, Emily Walker decided to go see where her brother, Wace Carter, worked.
It wasnt until yesterday that she found out that her little brother had been taking the public bus every day to work at a takeaway restaurant.
After getting on a bus and arriving at the fifth station in about ten-plus minutes, Emily got off and followed the direction her little brother had pointed out, indeed seeing a takeaway restaurant.
As soon as she entered, she saw her brother Waces busy figure.
At this moment, it seemed that her own life was even less ordinary and solid than her brothers.
Sister! Youre here! Turning his head and seeing his sister at the front door, Wace waved and smiled.
Emily walked into the restaurant, knowing full well that it was not good to disturb her brother too much while he was working. She found a seat and ordered a cup of fruit juice.
What brings you here today? Wace walked over with a cup of fruit juice, feeling quite at ease working here. The bossdy was also very nice and took good care of him.
At these words, Emily smiled and nced around the restaurant, I had nothing to do today, so I came to have a look.
Waiter! Before Wace could say anything, someone shouted for a waiter. He had to turn around and walk over, Sister, sit for a while.
Alright.
Seeing her brothers busy figure, Emily felt gratified.
Perhaps the restaurants business was just too good C half an hour passed and Wace still had no time to pay attention to his older sister.
Finding a brief gap in his schedule, Wace walked over, Sister, you havent had dinner yet, right? Let me prepare a meal for you.
Before Emily could respond, Wace had already turned around and gone to the counter to order her a mushroom chicken steak rice.
This is delicious, I rmend it! With a bright smile, Wace said he had been working here for a few days and naturally knew which set meal tasted good.
As the sky gradually darkened, Emily did start to feel hungry, especially with the aroma of the mushroom chicken. She couldnt help but pick up a spoon to taste it.
Delicious. She looked up and smiled at Wace.
Then you eat first. Let me know if you need anything, Ill get back to work! Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n FindNovel
Mhm! Emily nodded, watching as Wace turned around and began busying himself again.
She had wanted to chat with her brother for a while, but he seemed very busy, to the point where she had finished her chicken chop rice without him having a free moment.
She stood up and went to the counter, nced at the price list, and pulled out a 100 USD banknote from her wallet, Wace.
She looked at the busy Wace and handed the money to him.
Seeing the red banknote handed over, Wace paused, What is it?
Emily smiled, For the meal.
Now that she was almostpletely reliant on Baron Stuart, she didnt need to spend any money on food or lodging, whereas her brother had to fend for himself. So she had no reason to ask him to cover this little meal expense.
Sister, have we be so estranged that youre afraid I cant afford a meal? Wace chuckled and asked.
Emily lowered her eyelids and stayed silent for a while before slowly saying, No, its just that I have nowhere to spend money right now, so save the money you earn from working!
As his older sister, there was no way she could take the money he worked hard for.
She stuffed the money into his hand, and then smiled brightly, When youre rich in the future,e and support me. Ill go home first.
Having said that, she turned around and left.
Watching his sisters departing figure, Wace fell into deep thought. Maybe he could save this money for the future.
PS: Thanks to a lifetime of protection for the 588 book coins reward, Ice as Jade for the 100 book coins reward, n Aimes for the 100 book coins reward, straw stalks in the southern city~ for the 100 book coins reward, love under the ck for the 100 book coins reward, and Meng Po Soup for the 100 book coins reward! (Please excuse any missing rewards records, dear readers.)
Chapter 286: 286: Hongmen Family Banquet
Chapter 286: 286: Hongmen Family Banquet
Trantor:549690339
Just as he was putting away the USD and preparing to turn around, he suddenly heard a plop sound.
He turned his head in surprise, looking in the direction of the sound.
The next second, he hurriedly rushed towards the restaurant doorway, not even having time to put down the te in his hand, Sister!
Waces expression seemed somewhat panicked, his steps hurried, and he nearly stumbled and fell.
At this time, the restaurant was in an uproar due to Emily suddenly falling, and everyone stood up, looking towards the front door.
Sister? Sister! Looking at his older sister who had suddenly fallen, Wace was somewhat at a loss and helpless, not knowing what to do in his anxious state. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?dnvel
The Boss Lady of the restaurant also came over with a worried expression at this time, Quick, hurry up and send her to the hospital!
Upon hearing the Boss Ladys words, Wace promptly picked up Emily, hailed a taxi, and rushed to the hospital.
Meanwhile, at Stuart Manor.
A Hongmen family feast officially began, with the two families sitting together at the Stuart familys dining table. Apart from Vivian Ferguson and Ang Reid, the other three men all had their usual cold expressions, emotionless faces.
Especially Baron Stuart, who had already known about his grandpa Zacharys ulterior motives for tonights arrangement.
Alright, were all family, so dont be too formal, feel free., Dinner began, and Grandpa Zachary spoke, breaking the serious atmosphere with his chopsticks.
Once he spoke, the others naturally smiled as well.
Except for Baron Stuart, who remained expressionless and silent from beginning to end.
It wasnt until Zachary spoke up that he picked up his chopsticks and began to eat tonights dinner.
Grandpa Zachary, sitting at the head of the table, couldnt help but frown at his indifferent attitude!
However, due to the presence of the Walker family members, he couldnt possibly expose his indifferent attitude on the spot, so he had to cover up the embarrassment with a smile.
Baron. Just as Baron Stuart was leisurely eating dinner, Zachary nced at him and spoke meaningfully, As the younger generation, shouldnt you offer a toast to your father-inw?
Although Zacharys tone was light, there was an inherent authority in his voice, making it hard for most people to resist his deterrence.
Upon hearing this, Baxter Walker was also slightly stunned.
Although Baxter was the elder in terms of seniority, he had to be more respectful to Baron Stuart in the business circle.
It was only after the two families got engaged that Baxter began to call Baron Stuart by his name, after all, the Stuart family dominated the business world as the emperor, and no one dared to underestimate or casually cling to them.
Hearing Zacharys words, Baron Stuarts hand paused for a moment as he picked up the vegetables.
Then he lifted his ink-jade-like eyes, nced at Grandpa Zachary, and then at Baxter Walker.
As Baxter made eye contact with his emotionless gaze, he calmly smiled and said, No need, Ill just
Hey, theres no reason not to ept a toast from a son-inw to his father-inw. Before Baxter could finish speaking, Grandpa Zachary spoke again, then looked at Baron Stuart with a cold tone, Baron.
Baron Stuart pursed his thin lips, put down his bowl and chopsticks, then looked up at Grandpa Zachary with an indifferent tone that showed no sense of family affection between them.
Grandpa, I think Ive made it clear, and Id like you not to make such arrangements without my permission in the future. After finishing, Baron Stuart picked up a napkin to wipe his thin lips, stood up, and said, Im full, you all can continue.
After saying this, he left the dining table.
Chapter 287: 287: For Her, You Would Do Anything?
Chapter 287: 287: For Her, You Would Do Anything?
Trantor:549690339
His sudden actions and words made everyone from both families awkward.
Vivian Ferguson felt her sons words were too cold and heartless, while Baxter Walker thought he was too dismissive. Even if he had said this behind their backs, they wouldnt have minded. But now, it felt like a public p on their faces, making it difficult for them to lift their heads.
When had their prominent Walker family ever suffered such humiliation?
Cam Walker clenched her chopsticks in anger but held back her words due to the presence of the older generations.
Baron Stuart, whats gotten into you? With so many people present, how can you leave first? Vivian Ferguson couldnt help speaking up, angry at her sons disregard for their feelings.
She knew her son could be indifferent towards others at times, but with so many people present, couldnt he at least cooperate a little?
Baron Stuart showed no signs of remorse, stopped in his tracks, and looked at his mother, Didnt you say it was just a simple dinner?
Vivian Ferguson paused. Indeed, it was supposed to be a simple dinner. But they had just started eating, how could he leave so early?
At this moment, Ang Reid also stood up and smiled, If Baron Stuart has something to do, go ahead and be busy. We can eat anytime.
If it wasnt for their daughters happiness, how could the Walkers tolerate such treatment?
Usually gentle Ang Reid couldnt help feeling a little emotional today.
Today is the weekend, what could he possibly have to do! At this moment, Zachary Stuart mmed the table and stood up, furious for the first time.
He knew his grandson had always been arrogant and never cared about others. But now, he was getting more and more presumptuous,pletely disregarding his own grandfather!
A simple family dinner turned into aplete face-off.
Zachary Stuart stood up, his hawk-like pupils staring straight at Baron Stuart, anger clear on his face, Do you think Im old now? Do you think you can do whatever you want now?
Baron Stuart looked up, unaffected by his anger. His always indifferent expression remained unchanged, revealing no emotions, Grandpa, I never thought you were old. I just dont want to follow the path youveid out for me anymore.
Eight years ago, it was like that, and now, eight yearster, I wont let you disrupt my life again, even at any cost.
Baron Stuart spoke decisively and immediately turned to leave.
You stop right there! Zachary Stuart yelled, seeing his retreating figure.
Baron Stuart stopped in his tracks, stayed silent for a moment but didnt turn around, only standing still where he was.
After a long stare, Zachary Stuarts face looked somewhat calmer, but it was evident that he was still very angry, Are you still ming me for stopping you and that little girl eight years ago?
Hearing this, Baron Stuart turned around, looked up at Zachary Stuart, and spoke calmly, No. Its just that your stopping me back then made me realize some things are very important to me.
The so-called important thing is that girl? Zachary Stuart exhaled heavily and then spoke sharply, Whats so good about that girl? What can she bring you!?
Baron Stuart fell silent for a long time before speaking slowly, his tone t and without any waves, What Grandpa cant give me, she can. Follow current nov?ls on fin?novel
Zachary Stuart was taken aback, unable toprehend this statementpletely.
Chapter 288: 288: I Want Both
Chapter 288: 288: I Want Both
Trantor:549690339
For this grandson, he could give him a kingdom of his own, and what Walker Family could give him was to help him conquer the whole world and reach the pinnacle of life.
Every sessful man expects this, so what else does he want?
For her, are you willing to give up everything, including everything you have now? Zachary Stuart asked with a heavy tone.
Baron Stuart understood his words, and after a moment of silence, he calmly said, No, I want both her and everything I have now.
With just one sentence, everyone present was shocked, and they couldnt help but look up with disbelief.
Even Zachary was somewhat puzzled by his grandsons newfound confidence.
He should be well aware that everything he has today was built on the kingdom he once created, which hed handed over entirely to him.
Of course, in recent years, Baron Stuart had made the Futuren Group even more glorious and renowned.
Nowadays, the Futuren Groups name can be found throughout the world, in every nation globally.
Then you should understand who has given you everything you possess now! Zachary said angrily, feeling as if his grandson no longer held him in high regard.
Yes, its true that my grandpa, Baron Stuart replied, already prepared for his grandfathers words, but your threats are useless to me.
For twenty-eight years, his grandfather had indeed been very strict with him and never spoiled him.
Still, he treated him as the center of his world.
Decades of hard work were dedicated to passing the Futuren Group to Baron Stuart personally.
Believing that his grandfather couldnt possibly withdraw the Group from him at his age of twenty-five, especially not at this point.
Zacharys harsh words did indeed aim to intimidate his grandson, yet he never anticipated his grandsons ability to see right through him!
Members of the Walker Family were in attendance, and as head of the Stuart household, Zachary couldnt acquiesce so easily!
If you dont marry Cam Walker, I guarantee this threat will be real! Zachary Stuart leaned on his crutches, looking furious, apparently ready to wage war with his grandson.
Be Stuart, who had remained silent up until now, clenched her teeth, stood up abruptly, and red at her grandfather with displeasure. Grandpa!
When his beloved granddaughter called out, Zachary looked at her, puzzled, Whats the matter?
Be pouted with dissatisfaction, Whats so good about Cam Walker? Why do you insist on Brother marrying her? Do you know what she didst time
Be, stop causing trouble and go upstairs! Before she could finish, Vivian Ferguson walked over and dragged her towards the second floor.
The current situation was chaotic enough; if she continued to interfere, things would only get worse.
Vivian knew her daughters personality all too wellshecked any filter when speaking.
Mother, what are you doing!? I still have something to say, dont grab me Be struggled and looked back towards the dining table.
Vivian ignored her and dragged her straight to the second floor. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find{n}ovel
When they reached Bes room, Vivian closed the door forcefully and then stared at her daughter with anger, Be, your grandpa is already very upset, why are you still causing trouble?
Be frowned in dissatisfaction, Mecausing trouble? How am I causing trouble!?
Chapter 289: 289: Bella Stuart Swearing
Chapter 289: 289: Be Stuart Swearing
Trantor:549690339
The Walkers are still present. Regardless of how much you dislike Cam, you shouldnt say such things in front of her family. No matter what, those words said to ones face could be hurtful to some extent.
Besides, whatever grandpa does, he does for your older brother. Whats wrong with Cam? Shes much better than the vain Emily, isnt she? Until now, Vivian still remembered the incident where Emily had asked Cam for a check.
Cam might be a bit temperamental, but she always behaved well in the Stuart household. So, Vivian was not concerned about that.
But Be hearing this was about to explode!
What a load of crap!
She blurted out furiously, causing Vivian to slightly knit her brows. How can a youngdy frequently use such explosivenguage without regard for her image?
Mother, do you know how hypocritical that Cam is!? she said in anger, Thest time something happened to my brother, Cam concealed the fact that she has O-type blood. At that time, his life was in grave danger, and she could have given him a blood transfusion. Why did she hide it? If it werent for Emily, my brother might have died!
Be rambled on with her grievances. The thought of Cams hypocrisy made her want to rush downstairs and throw her out!
Vivian was shocked by this revtion and after a moments hesitation, she asked uncertainly, Where did you hear this from? How do you know that Cam has O-type blood?
Be looked at her mother in anger, I heard it from her own mouth at the restaurant that day!
On hearing this, Vivians expression dimmed. She stared nkly at her daughter.
Mother, how could we let my brother marry a woman who would coldly stand by and watch him die? Such a woman was not only hypocritical but extremely malicious!
Vivian looked up. She had always thought that Cam liked her son very much. It was only a matter of donating a bit of blood, why did Cam hide her blood type? Was she afraid that the doctors would ask her to give a blood transfusion?
Thinking of this, Vivian also became a bit angry.
If you marry a wife who doesnt even care about her husbands life or death, then whats the point of having such a daughter-inw?
She turned around and went downstairs.
At this moment, the atmosphere in the restaurant had be extremely tense.
Latching onto the standoff between grandfather and grandson, Baxter Walker finally spoke.
Master Stuart, lets discuss the wedding another day. Thank you for your hospitality today, but we should leave now. He said, turning around to leave the Stuart Manor. Checktest chapters at f?dnvel
Ang Reid and Cam Walker also politely bid farewell to Zachary Stuart before turning to leave.
With the situation reaching this point, there was no need for them to brazenly continue to stay.
Dad, lets discuss the marriage with the Walkers another day. At this point, Vivian also came down. Seeing the Walkers leaving, she didnt n to hold them back.
But her sudden change in attitude made the Walkers somewhat surprised and confused.
Perhaps, she also felt that the atmosphere today was not suitable for discussing these matters, so the Walkers didnt think much about it.
Looking at Baron Stuarts expressionless face, as cold as ice, Zachary Stuart could only nod helplessly, Im really sorry to have made a mess of things.
Baxter Walker managed to squeeze out a faint smile, Not at all, well just leave now.
After the Walkers left, there was no reason for Baron Stuart to stay any longer. He made his way to the front door.
Checking the time, it was already 8:30 PM. He was somewhat eager to see the woman in the vi.
Rmend a friends book, First ss Fake: The Spoiled Girls Reign Its a ssic!
PS: Thank you Forget for the reward of 100 book coins! Thank you n Aimes for the reward of 100 book coins! Thank you Dont remind me Im sick without the cure for the reward of 100 book coins! (Next chapters title: Shes pregnant.)
Chapter 290: 290: She is Pregnant
Chapter 290: 290: She is Pregnant
Trantor:549690339
Watching him leave, Zachary Stuart didnt say anything and went to the study upstairs alone, his face looking very bad.
Half an hourter, Baron Stuart returned to the vi, but he didnt see the person who should have stayed at home, and he couldnt help but be puzzled.
Where is she? Turning his head, he saw Mrs. Noelleing.
Mrs. Noelle also looked puzzled. Miss Emily didnte back today. I thought she was with you, Young Master.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but be taken aback.
It was already sote; where would she be alone?
Meanwhile, in the hospital, Emily was admitted to a general ward.
Still unconscious on the hospital bed, Wace Carter stood guard inside the room, staring at her on the bed. The doctors words echoed in his ears: She is pregnant. She fainted suddenly due to weakness and being in the early stages of pregnancy. There is no big problem with proper care, so dont worry too much.
Looking at his sister on the bed, Waces expression was somewhat worried.
At this moment, the door of the hospital room was knocked, and a nurse came in, smiling, Please take this to the payment office on the first floor. Th?s chapter is updated by FndNovel
Wace took the paper from the nurse, looked at it, and nodded, Alright.
The nurse smiled slightly and left the room.
Wace looked at his elder sister on the hospital bed, and then stood up and left the room, preparing to go to the first floor to make the payment.
Less than a minute after leaving the room, Emilys cell phone rang in her bag.
The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered. Baron Stuart couldnt help but frown and dialed the number again immediately.
However, the result was the same: there was still no answer on the other end.
Where on earth did she go, and why didnt she pick up his call?
Although thinking this way, a growing sense of worry took over Baron Stuarts heart.
No matter where this woman went, she would pick up his calls unless the phone wasnt with her.
But if the phone wasnt with her, where else could it be?
Perhaps awakened by the vibration of the ringtone, Emilys dainty eyshes began to flutter, her brows furrowing as if she were in pain.
She opened her eyes, and a white room and the irritating smell of disinfectant greeted her.
She looked around, frowning, and couldnt remember what had happened.
Seeing the white room around her and the other beds nearby, she turned her head and saw a doctor in a white coat standing beside the neighboring bed, currently examining the patient.
Emily quickly realized that she was in a hospital?
By this time, Wace had already paid the fees and entered the room. Seeing Emily awake, aforting smile spread across his face.
Sister, youre awake!
Emily looked up at her approaching brother, her gaze somewhat lost. Wace?
Wace closed the door, walked to the bedside, and pulled a nearby chair over, Sis, you suddenly fainted; it scared me to death!
The sight of her pale face in the restaurant earlier had really frightened him.
In this world, he already had no other family members; the only one left was his older sister, Emily Walker.
Having heard this, Emily was stunned for a moment. She then recalled that she was in the restaurant eating and was about to leave when her body suddenly lost strength and she couldnt remember anything afterward.
So it turns out, she had fainted.
Looking at her on the hospital bed, Waces expression dimmed, and after a moments silence, he said, Sister, do you know that youre pregnant?
Chapter 291: 291: Stay There and Don’t Move
Chapter 291: 291: Stay There and Dont Move
Trantor:549690339
At her words, Emily suddenly raised her head, staring at him in shock, and having a hard time believing it for a moment.
Im pregnant? Gazing at Wace, she opened her mouth in amazement.
Noticing her reaction, he figured that she must not know she was pregnant, and Wace began to worry a little.
As for this child, theres no doubt that its Baron Stuarts. But given the current situation, what should her sister do?
Yes, the doctor said its almost two months.
Hearing this, Emily was slightly taken aback. Her eyes dimmed as she nced at him, then lowered her head, a myriad of indescribable emotions surging inside her.
It felt a bit subtle, and somewhatexcited, but at the same time also caught off guard. This content belongs to findnovel
Although she had suspected something for these past few days, once she truly found out she was pregnant, it brought her both a subtle feeling and a sense of helplessness.
Lowering her head, she gently touched her belly. Inside, a tiny life was growinghers and Baron Stuarts.
Sis, about this child, Baron Stuart doesnt know yet, does he? After some interaction with them, Wace could tell that her status in Baron Stuarts heart was different from others, and he wondered if he would want the child.
Upon hearing this, Emily raised her head, and her expression grew even darker when Baron Stuarts name came up.
If Baron Stuart knew, would he want this child?
As she pondered this, the sound of a cellphone ringtone interrupted her thoughts.
Emily turned her head and saw her small bag nearby.
Seeing the situation, Wace got up, grabbed the cell phone, and handed it to Emily. Its Baron Stuart.
Looking at the name disyed on the screen, Emily felt a moment of shock.
He hadnte home thiste, so he must be worried about her, right?
Taking the phone, Emily slid her finger to answer the call.
As the call connected, Baron Stuarts tightly wound nerves began to rx somewhat.
Where are you? Why havent youe home yet?
Listening to the deep and sexy voiceing from the other end of the phone, Emily suddenly felt a warm surge in her heart, and she became certain that no matter the nature of their rtionship, this man genuinely cared for her.
Im at The words almost came out, but Emily abruptly hesitated.
If she told him she was at the hospital right now, he might worry all over again.
Im at home with my little brother, and Ill be back soon.
Ille pick you up.
No need, I can go back myself! As soon as she heard that he wanted to pick her up, Emily immediately said.
She was currently at the hospital, so where should he go to pick her up?
Stay there, and Ill be there right away. Hanging up the phone, Baron Stuart started the car and slowly drove away from the vi.
Meanwhile, in the hospital, Emily appeared somewhat dazed, staring nkly at the disconnected phone call.
She wasnt even at her own ce, so how could hee to pick her up?
What did he say? Seeing her in a daze, Wace asked curiously.
Emily raised her head, looking at him with a bit of panic in her heart.
What if he went to her ce and found out she wasnt there? Would he get angry again?
After considering it, she dialed the phone again.
Baron Stuart was driving his white Ferrari, and when his phone rang, he nced at it and picked it up.
Whats the matter? He asked with a furrowed brow.
Emily sounded a little sheepish, and awkwardly said, That I-Im not at my little brothers ce.
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts eyes dimmed, and he quickly deduced something, his heart suddenly feeling displeased.
She hadnte home sote, which had puzzled him. He originally thought she was just with her brother, but now she was telling him she wasnt?
Chapter 292: 292: Dr. Fraser? Hospital Room?
Chapter 292: 292: Dr. Fraser? Hospital Room?
Trantor:549690339
So where is she?
Thinking of thest time she was with Adrian Nash, Baron Stuarts heart suddenly felt uneasy, and his tone became a bit annoyed.
Where are you?
His sudden change in tone made Emily Walker pause for an instant.
She knew it; this man would definitely be angry!
Im at
Dr. Fraser, someone in Ward Number 5 is looking for you!
Just as Emily was about to say she was in the hospital, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open, and a nurse came in and shouted towards a doctor who was on the bed next to Emilys.
This shout also made Baron Stuart in the phone hear it loud and clear.
Dr. Fraser? Hospital room? Where on earth is this woman!?
A sudden sense of urgency and worry rose in his heart. Baron Stuarts tone became a bit hurried as he asked on the phone, Damn it, where are you!?
His urgent and worried tone warmed Emilys heart, Im at the hospital
Which hospital?
Emily looked up at her little brother, who had just woken up and was unable to distinguish which hospital it was.
City Hospital.
After hanging up the phone, Baron Stuart turned the steering wheel and sped in the direction of the hospital!
This woman, hiding in the hospital from him!
What happened to her? Why is she in the hospital?
Thinking about this, Baron Stuart suddenly pressed harder on the elerator!
A few minutester, the white Ferrari stopped at the entrance of City Hospital. Baron Stuart got out of the car and hurriedly rushed towards the grand entrance of the hospital!
At this time, Emily in the hospital room had just finished herst IV drip.
Sister, are you not eating well at his house? Why is your body so weak? Wace Carter sat by the bedside, somewhat puzzled by Emilys condition.
Logically speaking, Baron Stuart wouldnt be stingy with his sister. He even heard that he had specifically brought in a nanny for her. So why was her body weak?
Hearing that, Emily was also a bit puzzled herself.
Recently, she hadnt been working, and she had been idle at home all day. She had eaten well every meal and didnt feel tired or anything. Why was her body weak?
When it came to tiredness, a few scenes shed through Emilys mind quickly.
Could it be because of that that her body had be weak?
As she was lost in thought, the door of the hospital room was suddenly pushed open, and Baron Stuart walked in with a serious expression!
Seeing her on the hospital bed, his heart tightened, and he walked over, Whats wrong with you?
I
Doctor!
Before Emily could speak, Baron Stuart let out a stern shout!
This was a general ward, and his shout made the people in other beds look at them in surprise.
Those who initially had slightly angry faces were stunned as they saw Baron Stuarts handsome face. They couldnt help but widen their eyes, showing an astonished expression.
How can there be such a good-looking man in the world, even more handsome than the celebrities on TV!
This was a general ward, and rtively speaking, the patients were all from ordinary families. They had never seen someone like him before, so when the men saw such an outstanding man, they couldnt help but be amazed.
With his loud shout, Emily felt a bit embarrassed. She turned her head and saw that many people were looking at them, so she couldnt help but tug at Baron Stuarts clothes.
She whispered, This is a hospital.
Baron Stuart didnt care and continued to shout. His innate noble and cold aura made everyone feel a natural sense of oppression. Follow current nov?ls on F?ndNovel
Chapter 293: 293: Baron Stuart, also has moments of fear
Chapter 293: 293: Baron Stuart, also has moments of fear
Trantor:549690339
Doctor!
This damned woman, if asked, will definitely not answer truthfully, so he could only call the doctor over to ask him!
If the doctor dared to hesitate or hide anything, he would definitely shut down this hospital!
In a moment, he saw a female doctor walk in, sounding somewhat displeased, Please, this is a hospital. Do not raise your voice hereC
Her voice abruptly stopped, the female doctor stared at Baron Stuart in awe, shocked by his appearance and the intimidation his face exuded.
What happened to her? Baron Stuart pointed at the figure on the bed and asked the female doctor, his face consistently indifferent.
For outsiders, Baron Stuart always had only two expressions, one was cold, the other was anger.
The female doctor seemed a bit taken aback then nced at Emily on the bed, and then too hastily pulled her gaze back to Baron Stuarts handsome face, and stammered, She, shes just physically very weak, if she takes good care, there wont be a big problem.
Baron Stuart frowned, Is that all?
The doctor nodded, Yes.
As long as she takes good care of her body, both the baby in her belly and the adult will have no problem.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart felt a little relieved. He paid no more attention to the doctor and indifferently turned and sat by the hospital bed.
The female doctor finally managed to pull herself together and then realized that it was none of her business now, so she turned around and left the hospital room.
After the doctor left, Emily also felt a bit dazed.
The doctor didnt mention her pregnancy. Did she not say it because she assumed Baron Stuart knew?
Thinking about it, that might be it.
Why didnt you tell me? Baron Stuart sat down, his gaze at her somewhat reproachful.
Emily was still immersed in her own thoughts, and for a moment, somewhat nkly raised her head, Hmm?
With her reaction, its evident her mind was elsewhere, which made him irrationally angry!
But the next second, Baron Stuart didnt blow up. Instead, he tightly hugged the person on the bed into his arms and whispered into her ear, Dont keep silent in the future. Ill worry, and Ill get anxious.
The moment he heard she was in the hospital, his heart felt shock, and he could hardly breathe.
This woman, she was increasingly captivating his heart. Just like a poison he couldnt quit, the more he was entrapped, the deeper he fell
Emily was taken aback, feeling clearly how tightly his arms were holding her.
I Im pregnant. Emily said subconsciously the next second.
However, the instant she finished speaking, she felt the feeling of his arms stiffen noticeably.
Baron Stuart paused for a moment, then let her go and nkly looked at her.
For a moment, Emily felt: Did he not want this child? Did he not even look forward to the arrival of this new life at all?
Baron Stuart was motionless, just staring fixedly at her.
Wace, who was beside them, couldnt help but worry for his sister. Didnt he want this child?
After a moment, Baron Stuart finally snapped back to reality, looked at her and asked, Can you walk?
Emily was totally confused and asked nkly, What what?
Somehow, his reaction nearly suffocated her.
If, if he didnt want this child, then what was her standing in his heart?
She was getting more and more greedy, she also discovered that this man was bing more and more important in her heart.
Baron Stuart looked at her and then leaned over to carry her from the bed into his arms.
This sudden action caused Emily and her brother to be totally surprised. Official source is F?ndNovel
Where was he going to take her? Could it be
PS: Thank you Long Hair Flutter for your 100 book coin reward! Purple Lotus Winter Flower 100 book coins reward! Big Silly Girl 100 book coins reward! (Mia Harizons weeding tomorrow, Ill be busy, but the updates will continue! Thank you all for your blessings, Im so lucky to have you all!)
Chapter 294: 294: Who Said I Don’t Want a Child?
Chapter 294: 294: Who Said I Dont Want a Child?
Trantor:549690339
I dont want to!
At this time, Baron Stuart had already picked her up and left the hospital room, only to suddenly hear her scream. He couldnt help but look at her with some surprise.
The puzzled question, Whats wrong?
Emily Walker looked at his face, her eyes gradually misting up, her voice also trembling a little, Youyou dont want this child? Are you going to hold me and take me to the operating table?
Thinking about this, Emily felt a sudden pain in her heart and tears slipped down her face.
Looking at her sudden painful expression, Baron Stuart couldnt help but pause. What does he mean by not wanting the child? What is she talking about going to the operating table?
Who said I dont want the child? he looked at her, his expression slightly puzzled.
His sudden words made Emily pause, the weariness in her eyes stopping as she stared nkly at him, Youyoure not going to get rid of this child?
If not, why was he in such a hurry to carry her away? Wasnt it to the operating table? Original content can be found at Find?Novel
Baron Stuart was taken aback, counter-asking, Why would I get rid of this child?
Just now when he heard her say she was pregnant, for the first time, he felt an indescribable feeling, something he had never experienced in his 28 years.
Indescribable, with a touch of helpless excitement and agitation.
Wace Carter, who had been following behind, finally rxed when he heard him say this.
Not getting rid of the child? Emily, still puzzled, Then wherewhere do you want to take me?
Baron Stuart lightly hooked his lips, seeming to understand her concerns.
He turned around, carrying her in the direction of the elevator
Twenty minutester, the three arrived at E Citys top-rated hospital. The medical equipment and technology here were undoubtedly the best in the city!
Emily and Wace both looked puzzled at the top-rated hospital outside the car window.
Not until
Emily hadpleted her full body check-up that she finally understood why this man suddenly picked her up and left that hospital.
The fetus is fine, just mydy needs to pay attention to her health, not too much exertion, especially The doctor hesitated, looking at Baron Stuart, You must restrain yourselves at night, no more sleeping together.
Upon hearing this, Emily wished she could find a hole to crawl into.
However, Baron Stuarts brow furrowed slightly, his expression somewhat displeased.
No sleeping together? Why?
Why? Baron Stuart asked.
The doctor cleared his throat, Ah, mydys physical condition is already very weak, and during the first three months, it is best not to engage in strenuous activities, otherwise, there will be a risk to the fetus.
With that, the doctor tactfully left the room, not wanting to face Baron Stuarts darkening expression.
The first three months in other words, he would have to hold himself back for more than a month?
Thinking about his recent frenzy toward her, Baron Stuart suddenly felt apprehensive. If he hadnt paid attention, would his child have almost been aborted by his own actions?
At 10 pm, Emily insisted on going home, as she didnt like the smell of the hospitals disinfectant.
Baron Stuart reluctantly agreed to take her home with him.
After sending Wace back, they arrived at the vi at 10:40 pm.
Emily was a bit tired, so she took a simple bath andy down on the bed.
Within just a few minutes, she had fallen into a deep sleep.
After taking a bath, Baron returned to the bed and noticed her steady breathing. He couldnt help but feel lost in thought
His slender fingers touched her pale cheeks, and after nting a light kiss on her forehead, Baron held her close and closed his eyes to sleep.
Chapter 295: 295: Just What Kind of Person is Emily Walker?
Chapter 295: 295: Just What Kind of Person is Emily Walker?
Trantor:549690339
Ever since learning of her pregnancy, Emily Walker was nearly unable to attend school. She had stayed home for a whole week. It was only after Doctor Gavin confirmed repeatedly, and reassured Baron Stuart of her physical condition repeatedly, that she was allowed to.
However, looking at the two bodyguards at the entrance of the ssroom gave Emily a headache
After she discovered her pregnancy, that man seemed to have be excessively cautious, making her the most noticeable person in the academy.
Having bodyguards in Saintoro Academy was not unusual, but having them follow closely for a whole day was hard to ept.
People who didnt know even thought she was trying to show off.
However, speaking of which, what kind of background does the transferred student Emily have? Isnt it rumored that she lost both of her parents? Why can she attend Saintoro Academy?
This is not a school that ordinary people can join. Did her parents leave her arge amount of assets? Or perhaps, is there some mysterious sponsor?
I always feel this Emily looks familiar, as if I had seen her somewhere a female student seated behind Emily said to another female student.
At first nce, she felt as if she had seen Emily somewhere, but she couldnt recall where.
If you say so, I also feel like Ive seen her somewhere The other one also narrowed her eyes, looking at the side of Emilys face.
At this moment, another student joined them, gossiping together, Didnt you hear? Allegedly, the big BOSS of the Futuren Group personally came to pick her up from schoolst time.
Upon hearing this, the two female students immediately turned their heads, looking shocked, they asked the girl, What? The big BOSS of the Futuren Group? Are you talking about Baron Stuart? He came to pick Emily up from school? Chapters first released on findnovel
Could it be true?
I just heard from the people in ss C, Im unsure, they said he came only once, and they never saw hime to school again
During the break, there werent many students in the ssroom. Although the female students voices were very low, Emily still caught some of it.
Hey, Emily! At this moment, a male student in the ss walked over. His handsome appearance was admired by numerous girls.
Emily was deep in her thoughts, startled by his shout.
Recently, she felt as if there were boys frequentlying up to talk to her. Or perhaps, she was imagining things?
Compared to when she just transferred to the school, recently more and more male students have been talking to her.
Emily lifted her head and smiled at the boy.
Tomorrow is the weekend, many of our ssmates are having a KTV party tonight, why dont youe with us. He said eagerly, sitting across Emily with an excited look on his face.
Ever since he noticed her innocent and sweet smile, he couldnt stop thinking about her and desired more interaction with the new student.
Emily lifted her gaze upon hearing this, then responded with a polite smile,Uh I have some ns tonight, I wont make it. You guys have fun.
Now Baron Stuart practically guarded her twenty hours a day, not even allowing her to go to the supermarket, let alone going to a party.
Upon hearing this, the boy looked disappointed, Why? Tomorrow is the weekend, cant you postpone your ns till tomorrow? Lots of people from our department are going!
Chapter 296: 296: I asked her out tonight!
Chapter 296: 296: I asked her out tonight!
Trantor:549690339
Its rare to have a chance to invite her out, and she actually said she didnt have time. Its so disappointing.
Uh Seeing his disappointed expression, Emily Walker gave an embarrassed smile, I tonight
Shes booked by me tonight!
A crisp voice sounded, and before the boy had time to turn around and see the person clearly, he had already been pulled away by Be Stuart, who had juste in, her pupils wide, What, do you have a problem with that?
Be Stuart was also very popr in school, but her hard-to-approach personality made her seem out of reach, and people could only admire her from afar.
Everyone knew about her family background and her difficult-to-approach personality. No one dared to offend the youngdy of Futuren Group in the first grade, Be Stuart, Baron Stuarts only sister who was doted on to the bone marrow!
Seeing her domineering and arrogant manner, the male student was somewhat puzzled about her rtionship with Emily Walker but didnt say much before leaving the ssroom disappointedly.
After the male student left, Be Stuart sat down across from Emily Walker, You already have my brother, and youre still out here flirting with other guys?
She looked at Emily Walker, pouting her lips. With such an outstanding man as her brother, shouldnt any woman who has him treat other men as if they are invisible?
Emily Walker was somewhat helpless with Be Stuarts words, so she reluctantly smiled.
How did you get here? Since transferring to this school, it was the first time Be Stuart hade looking for her.
At these words, Be Stuart looked unnatural and pursed her lips. After a long time, she slowly picked up the textbook and the pen in her hand and ced them in front of Emily Walker.
Do you know how to do this problem? Be Stuart had a proud and unyielding character, rarely seeking help from others in school.
She really hated those fake and pretentious rich second generations and Miss Riches!
But oddly enough, she didnt know how to do this problem. She sent a photo to Leonardo Bryson, but he seemed to be busy and hadnt turned on his cell phone.
She thougegt of asking other ssmates for help, but she couldnt bring herself to do that. The only person she could think of was Emily Walker!
She was, after all, her brothers girlfriend, so teaching her a problem should be a face-saving thing to do, right?
When Emily Walker heard this, she couldnt help but be stunned, and then she lowered her eyes and looked at the math problem in the textbook.
It turned out that even Be Stuart had such a humble side, which seemed quite cute.
Noticing her smirk, Be Stuart immediately looked unhappy, Hey! Are you making fun of me!? Everyone has their moments when they struggle, dont you
No, no, Seeing her about to get angry, Emily Walker quickly exined, I just think you look cute like this.
After that, Emily Walker pulled the book coin from her hand and helped her solve the problem.
But Be Stuart, who was suddenly praised this way, was obviously somewhat stunned.
What did this woman say? She cute?
It was the first time someone had praised her to her face, and Be Stuart couldnt help but blush a little.
But she didnt show much of her feelings, still pretending to be calm, Hmph, dont think that just because you say Im cute, Ill like you! Find the newest release on f?dnvel
She tried to actposed, but her tone was obviously a bit unnatural.
By this time, Emily Walker had already solved the math problem in the textbook and returned it to her, smiling, Its done.
Looking at the book she returned and the answer on it, Be Stuart felt a subtle feeling in her heart.
This Emily Walker, it seemed she was starting to dislike her less and less!
Really, she was so ordinary, why is it that shes so hard to hate!
PS: Dear readers, tonights update is scheduled. At this time, Mia Harizon should still be busy with the wedding. The rest will be updatedter, love you guys.
Chapter 297: I Heard You Got a ‘Strange Illness’?
Chapter 297: I Heard You Got a Strange Illness?
Trantor: 549690339
She stared at her angrily for a few seconds, then Be Stuart stood up. Thank you!
With that, she wanted to turn and leave.
But suddenly, as if thinking of something, she turned back and leaned in to ask Emily Walker, My brother told me you have a strange disease?
Upon hearing this, Emily was taken aback and puzzled. What strange disease?
Be was also stunned, frowning. Could it be that her brother was ying a prank on her?
With a mix of confusion and curiosity, Be examined Emily up and down and finally left, still frowning.
What kind of strange disease? She seemed quite healthy!
Watching her leave, Emily also looked confused.
After pondering for a while, she suddenly understood what the so-called strange disease was all about!
After school, Emily was still escorted home by two bodyguards.
Seeing the astonished gazes from other students on campus, she felt embarrassed. It was hard to tolerate all the attention she was receiving every day like this.
As they left the campus, the two bodyguards followed closely, only a meter away from her.
However, before Emily could get into the car, the two bodyguards were suddenly taken hostage by four men in ck!
Feeling someone approaching, the two men were startled, but it was toote for them to resist.
Turning around, they looked at the four bodyguards behind them, even more astonished!
Why would the old masters men appear here? And why treat them this way? What did they want to do?
A series of question marks were ringing in the minds of the two bodyguards. The next second, the door of the ck Lincoln was opened, and from the outside, one could only faintly see a strong, imposing figure sitting in the back, his face not visible. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ??
Noticing something strange, Emily also turned around, unable toprehend the scene before her.
The bodyguards worked for Baron Stuart, so why would they be taken hostage?
And it seemed like they didnt dare to fight back.
What on earth was going on?
The sound of the car door opening caused her to quickly turn her head, only to see the figure in the ck lincoln. Unable to see his face, the figure exuded a mysterious and oppressive aura.
Put her in the car, came the deep, mysterious voice from the back seat. Zachary Stuart held onto his crutches, his eyes fixed on the view directly in front of him in the car.
Through the car window, he could see a slender and graceful figure standing in front of him.
Such a girl didnt seem to be that eye-catching, so how did his excellent grandson take a liking to her? Even willing to go against him for her sake.
Before Emily could react, she saw two ck-dressed men quickly get out of another ck sedan and walk towards her!
A strong feeling of unease rose in her heart. Was she going to be kidnapped?
Before she could collect her thoughts, she saw the two men in ck forcibly escort her towards the ck sedan.
Acting on instinct, Emily struggled, her expression panicked. Who are you? What do you want to do to me?
Emily tried to fight back, but the two men in ck didnt give her any chance to resist.
Emily was forcefully pushed into the car, and the other four ck-dressed men quickly released the two bodyguards who had been following Emily and ran towards the sedan.
The car started, and within a few seconds, it disappeared in front of Saintoro College.
Watching the car vanish, the two bodyguards wanted to give chase, but thought better of it. Since the old master himself came, they figured that even if they caught up, nothing would havee from it.
Chapter 298: Was She ‘Kidnapped’?
Chapter 298: Was She Kidnapped?
Trantor: 549690339
Wait. Watching the cars disappearing direction, the bodyguard reached out and stopped another bodyguard who wanted to chase after it.
Upon hearing this, the other bodyguard paused and turned his head with a puzzled look at him.
If Young Master found out that Lady Carter was taken away from them, they might face severe punishment when they return!
However, the other bodyguard seemed less calm. Taking out his cell phone, he immediately dialed yton Howards number.
As soon as the call was connected, the bodyguard couldnt wait to speak, his tone very urgent, Mr. Howard, Lady Carter has been taken away by the Old Masters people.
Hearing this, yton Howard on the other side was obviously shaken, his eyes chilling, and his voice cold and oppressive, I know.
Hanging up the phone, yton Howard hurried to the meeting room without dy!
He didnt expect that Old Master would act this fast, taking Lady Carter away in front of Young Masters people. Was he preparing for a battle with Young Master?
The door of the meeting room was pushed open. As long as Baron Stuart was personally involved, everyone knew how serious and critical this meeting was.
Anyone who dared to knock on the door and enter at this time clearly understood the consequences they would face!
However, Baron Stuart granted yton Howard a special privilege!
Anything rted to Emily Walker could be reported to him quickly at any time and under any circumstance.
On the contrary, if the information was dyed, all relevant parties would face severe punishment!
yton Howard pushed open the door of the meeting room, walked step by step toward Baron Stuart sitting in the chairmans seat, and whispered a few words into his ear.
Then they saw Baron Stuarts eyes chilling, his expression bing even more serious.
However, the meeting at hand could not be halted halfway!
You can leave for now. A deep voice sounded, and yton Howard bowed and left the meeting room.
Baron Stuart looked up, Continue.
The meeting continued as usual because he knew Grandpa Zacharys character very well.
Since he allowed his people to inform him, it meant that Emily was in no danger and would only face some threats from Grandpa.
What he was worried about now was that she was pregnant with his child, and nothing should go wrong.
As the meeting went on, Baron Stuart took out his cell phone and dialed Zachary Stuarts number.
In the car, Zachary Stuart nced at the caller ID but didnt pick up the phone, choosing to remain silent.
He had learned that his grandson was holding an important meeting at the time, so he took Emily away. He didnt expect his grandson to receive the news so quickly.
What puzzled him was that his grandson, who always disliked being disturbed during meetings, was now This text is hosted at FindN()vel
What kind of status did this girl hold in Baron Stuarts heart? She could make the usually cold and decisive Baron Stuart break the rules for her time and time again.
No one answered the call on the other end, but Baron Stuart was not worried. Since Grandpa knew that he had called him, he assumed that at least for a while, Emily would be safe.
Lowering his eyes, he dialed Emily Walkers cell phone.
At this moment, inside the ck sedan, Emily Walker looked anxiously at the two ck-dressed men in the car. She was unsure whether she had been kidnapped.
However, thinking about it, she was neither a richdy nor a beautiful one. Without money or beauty, why would anyone kidnap her?
A burst of cellphone ringtone rang, and Emily instinctively picked up the phone quickly. When she saw the caller ID disy, a glimmer of hope immediately shed in her eyes.
Chapter 299: Let go, I can walk by myself
Chapter 299: Let go, I can walk by myself
Trantor: 549690339
A voice seemed to rise from the bottom of her heart: as long as Baron Stuart was there, everything would be fine.
However, before she even had time to swipe on the answer button, the cell phone in her hand was suddenly snatched away by a ck dressed man next to her!
She looked at the ck dressed man in horror, and her heart started to feel anxious.
She didnt know if she hadnt answered the phone, would Baron notice anything? Before, whenever she didnte home, he would look for her!
But, even if he detects something wrong now, would Baron know who took her away? Even she herself didnt know!
In a state of unease, the ck sedan and the Lincoln stopped in front of the Stuart Family Manor.
Exiting the car, Emily Walker looked at the familiar tower building and was momentarily stunned, feeling extremely puzzled.
Who exactly were the people who kidnapped her? Why did theye to the Stuart Manor?
Baron Stuart got out of the ck Lincoln, his short, ck hair gradually fading to gray at the temples, but he didnt look like an eighty-year-old man.
His noble and upright body, however, gave people an overwhelming sense of coercion, and just by looking at him, one felt that he was unattainable and extremely cold.
After getting out of the car, Baron Stuart didnt look at Emily Walker but walked straight towards the carved main gate of the manor.
Emily Walker hadnt yet recovered her senses when she saw the two ck dressed men behind her forcibly leading her towards the gate. Checktest chapters at Find?Novel
It was Barons grandfather, why did he bring her here? Was it at the behest of Baron?
No, it couldnt be. If it was Baron, there would be no need for such borate measures and even giving her a call.
So did his family memberse looking for her?
Looking at the situation behind her, it must be that they secretly brought her here without telling Baron.
Let go, I can walk by myself. Emily Walker sank her face and spoke with a colder tone.
Since they brought her here by hiding it from Baron, there must be no good intentions waiting for her. She might as well be unyielding and indifferent instead of submissive, or she might be facing the second great battle of her life!
Hearing the voiceing from behind, Baron Stuart, who was in front, couldnt help but pause his steps, his eyebrows slightly furrowed.
This little girl, her bones seemed to carry a trace of stubbornness and coldness that wasnt easy to detect.
Upon receiving Barons gaze, the two ck dressed men let go of Emily Walker.
Inside the Stuart Familys living room, Vivian Ferguson was sitting on the sofa watching TV, and Be Stuart had also returned home after school.
The entrance to the living room was pushed open, and seeing Baron Stuart approaching, Be Stuart excitedly ran towards him.
Grandpa! Where have you been? I havent seen you all day; did you miss me? She ran over, affectionately wrapping his arm with her dainty face and natural nobility shining through.
Baron Stuarts face also softened at this moment, showing how much he doted on Be Stuart.
Just as she finished speaking, Be Stuart caught sight of Emily Walker behind him, and couldnt help but freeze in surprise,Emily? What are you doing here?
At the sound of this, Vivian Ferguson, who was sitting on the sofa, also couldnt help but raise her head, probing in the direction of the grandparent and grandchild pair. As expected, she saw the girl named Emily Walker and frowned as well.
Hmm, with you causing trouble all day at school, it would be hard for your grandpa not to think about you. Baron Stuart indulgently stroked Bes straight, delicate nose, his tone reproachful, but his expression full of affection.
Alright, grandpa has some matters to deal with, you go watch TV with your mother.
With that, Baron Stuart resumed his stern expression and walked towards the study room on the second floor, Bring her up.
PS: The wedding preparations are over, and I will resume regr updates tomorrow! Thank you Iceberg beauty for the 100 book coins reward! You dont understand for the 100 book coins reward! Zhou Meidan for the 100 book coins reward! n Aimes for the 100 book coins reward! Curtain for the 100 book coins reward! Thank you all for your perseverance; the less updated days will be made up for in theing days!
Chapter 300: What is Your Purpose?
Chapter 300: What is Your Purpose?
Trantor: 549690339
ncing at the mother and daughter in the living room, Emily Walker followed up to the second floor.
Looking at the figure in the staircase, Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart both had puzzled and confused expressions on their faces.
Especially Be Stuart, who suddenly seemed to understand something and immediately took out her cell phone!
Hello? Brother, Emily Walker has been brought home by Grandpa. Have you already reached the stage of meeting the parents? As soon as the call was connected, Be Stuart whispered with her hand covering her mouth.
Afraid that her mother would hear, she ran to one side of the living room.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts expression couldnt help but falter slightly.
Meeting the parents? If thats the case, they should have met a long time ago.
Baron Stuarts face remained unchanged, but his eyes dimmed slightly.
In Zachary Stuarts study, Emily Walker stood silently without understanding why this influential figure of the Stuart family had invited her to Stuart Manor.
However, after careful consideration, apart from Baron Stuart, she couldnt think of any other reason.
Zachary Stuart sat on the sofa with a serious expression, making people feel awe-struck at his unapproachable demeanor from head to toe.
Emily Walker stood in her ce, although feeling somewhat pressured, she maintained herposure and dignity.
What is your purpose in approaching Baron Stuart? Zachary Stuart finally spoke, not as a question, but as amand.
You have no choice but to answer and no room to resist.
Regarding his sudden question, Emily Walker remained calm andposed.
Perhaps, for their wealthy families, an ordinary person wanting to get close to the globally famous Baron Stuart must have an ulterior motive.
Actually, since the beginning, wasnt she also like that?
Her little brother is her only rtive in this world, and in order to find the culprit who injured her brother and ensure his surgery went smoothly, she had even thought about approaching Baron Stuart.
Even if she couldnt make Baron Stuart fall for her, at least, as long as it took one night, her brother could have a sessful surgery. If she could, as long as she served Baron Stuart well, perhaps he would find the true culprit who injured her brother, in consideration of her body!
In order to achieve these goals, she had also collected information about some public events that Baron Stuart attended. However, every time she thought about having bodily contact with a strange man, she backed off, not daring to take that step.
But, in a twist of fate, she unexpectedly ended up in Baron Stuarts bed. By using her body, her brother ultimately woke up.
From that moment, there was a second change in her life. Th?s chapter is updated by Find_Novel(.
However, just a mere physical transaction, which she hadnt expected, led her to gradually fall for this man, rendering her unable to extricate herself
She once thought about getting close to Baron Stuart but never actually did it. Even that night was a deliberate arrangement by her aunt.
Since then, she had tried to sever all connections with him, but their rtionship didnt end as a result.
Even now, having lost her pure heart, she had be somewhat greedy, wanting more from him.
In her life, there had never been a man other than her rtives who could upy her heart. He had even taken root in her heart along with her heart. If she wanted to pull him out, she would bleed and stop breathing.
Would she eventually taste such pain one day?
I have no purpose, and I have not deliberately approached him. After a long time, Emily Walker spoke calmly with no fear or inferiority in facing Zachary Stuart.
Chapter 301: 301: Words, Don’t Be Too Decisive
Chapter 301: 301: Words, Dont Be Too Decisive
Trantor:549690339
Indeed, in terms of status, the Stuart Family was an unattainable aristocratic family. However, in terms of character, she was not inferior to them.
Upon hearing this, Zachary Stuart remained expressionless. Deep down though, he somewhat sneered at her words.
Any woman who got close to Baron Stuart did so with an ulterior motive.
Even Rosanne Nichols, who approached him eight years ago, just wanted to be a front-line actress and an international movie star.
How could this ordinary little girl now im to be without any concealed intentions?
After a long time, Zachary Stuarts lips curled into a smirk and he calmly spoke, Dont be so absolute in your statements; its always good to leave some room for yourself.
Emily Walker was puzzled, and did not understand the meaning of his words.
I dont understand what youre saying, but I want to tell you this. If youve gone to such great lengths to bring me here to separate me and Baron Stuart, I think youve wasted your time, Emily spoke calmly and resolutely, giving off the impression that no one could shake her determination.
At some point, Baron Stuarts phrase Whoever you are, without my permission, you are not allowed to run away from me. had taken root in her heart, and now it served as her sole pir of support.
As long as Baron Stuart didnt speak up, she would not run away from him again.
Zachary Stuart frowned, not knowing where her confidence came from and who had given her this assurance!
Old Master Stuart, if you want me to leave, Baron Stuart has to personally drive me away because I promised him that no matter who it is, I will not run away without his permission, she continued, speaking with neither humility nor arrogance.
Zachary Stuart was taken aback by her words. This seemingly pure and quiet girl possessed such a firm will. Who had given her the courage to be so audacious in front of him?
I told you not to be so absolute, Zachary Stuart chuckled. However, his cold, emotionless eyes didnt possess a hint of mirth; only indifference. Baron Stuart wants to keep you because he is unaware that you had ulterior motives from the very beginning when you deliberately got close to him.
If Baron Stuart knew that this girl had deliberately approached him for some purpose, he would despise her.
One had to say, this girl had managed to hide her intentions so well that even his discerning grandson had been fooled.
Once again, Emily Walker was taken aback, unable to understand his words.
Zachary Stuart nced towards the bodyguards at the front door and signaled them. Following that, a bodyguard carrying a regr box slowly approached Emily Walker. Newest update provided by Find~Novel
As he stood before her and opened the box, a disheveled stack of indistinguishable papers scattered in front of her eyes.
She frowned in confusion at the pile of stuff on the ground until a familiar magazine photo appeared in front of her. Thats when she suddenly reacted and squatted to pick up a thick stack of stuff from the ground.
This magazine photo was collected half a year ago when she was getting close to Baron Stuart. It even had some hastily written words on it. How could it appear here?
She had long forgotten such a long time ago and even now, she would have forgotten if she hadnt seen it.
Tossing aside the crumbling magazine, Emily looked further into the stack only to find it even more absurd that it contained information she had once collected about Baron Stuart?
Chapter 302: 302: Evidence of Deliberate Approach
Chapter 302: 302: Evidence of Deliberate Approach
Trantor:549690339
Why? Why would these things appear here? And theres so much
At that time, she had only collected a magazine reporting about him, and another one was just a note about some information she had found six months ago when she wanted to get closer to him. Why are these things here now?
She remembered that she had left these things in Carter Familys vi and hadnt had time to take them before Elia Parker had driven her out!
At that time, she had heard that Baron Stuart would be in a private room at XX Clubhouse one night. In order to get closer to him and not mistake him for someone else, she had specifically found a magazine with his photo in it. But why would these things appear here?
After looking through the thick pile of stuff in her hands, she raised her eyes, somewhat puzzled, and looked at Zachary Stuart, Why would these things appear here? Official source is find~novel
Zachary Stuart gently hooked up one corner of his mouth. It seemed that the girl in front of him was already aware and knew that her purpose had been exposed.
Do you admit that these things belong to you? Zachary Stuart turned his head and finally looked directly at Emily Walker.
Her clear and pretty face looked so pure and wless, like a newly-emerged blue lotus, giving a feeling of being untainted by even a speck of dust, fresh and refined.
If he hadnt known that she had approached Baron Stuart with ulterior motives, perhaps he wouldnt have disliked the girl in front of him.
But, not disliking didnt mean he would ept her being together with Baron Stuart.
Emily raised her eyes, her expression remaining fairly calm, Not all of them are mine. After saying this, she lowered her head and pulled out the magazine with Baron Stuarts photo and the notes she made at that time to determine the location of his room.
These two are indeed mine, but Im not sure who these belong to. She took out the two things that belonged to her and threw all the others onto the ground.
If it was hers, shed ept it, but if it wasnt, others shouldnt force it upon her.
She didnt quite understand whose thick stack of information about Baron Stuart on the ground belonged to, and some even had notes simr to her own handwriting next to the photos, documenting how to approach Baron Stuart!
Zachary became gloomy at these words, knowing that all these things were some materials the girl in front of him had collected in order to get close to Baron Stuart.
That is to say, from the beginning, this girl had approached Baron Stuart with an ulterior motive. Now, she only ims that she owns those two things? What about the others?
Obviously, all of these things were in the same box. How could they belong to anyone else?
He had nced through some of them earlier, and the handwriting was almost the same on all of them. How could it be false?
Never mind, since she has already admitted that these things are hers, the others dont matter anymore.
Theres only one thing he needed to be clear about.
That is, this girl in front of him was indeed approaching his grandson with a secret n!
Since youve already admitted to the stuff in your hands, does that mean you did approach Baron Stuart with a purpose half a year ago?
Upon hearing this, Emily froze all over, and finally understood why these things had appeared here.
Baron Stuarts grandfather had been investigating her in private to separate her and Baron Stuart
Emily raised her pupils; although she was a bit uneasy inside, her tone was calm, I didnt deliberately approach Baron Stuart. These things are from half a year ago. I did collect them, but I never actually did anything with them!
Chapter 303: How to Explain?
Chapter 303: How to Exin?
Trantor: 549690339
Six months ago, it was just one time, and she had long forgotten what Baron Stuart looked like in the pictures. How could she deliberately approach him again?
Really? You met Baron Stuart at Futuren Groups hotel. After that night, the surgery fees for your little brother who was in the hospital were suddenly all paid. Isnt this clear enough?
Zachary Stuart spoke up, never letting any woman who harbored such wild and absurd ideas get the better of Baron Stuart.
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker was taken aback.
Her encounter with Baron Stuart was a transaction of physical and mary exchange with an ulterior motive. How could she justify herself now?
However, that transaction was not a deliberate approach; it was a trap set up by her aunt!
Emily bowed her head, falling silent. Facing such a situation, she couldnt find the words to defend herself.
Seeing her speechless, Zachary Stuart slightly hooked the corner of his lips, her schemes exposed. She had nothing to say now.
I dont want to do anything to you, do you want to leave on your own or let Baron Stuart himself hate you?
Emily lifted her head, her heart filled with unease.
If Baron Stuart knew about this, would he think that she had a motive to approach him from the beginning, to make him feel she was different from other women?
You leave. Dont show up in front of Baron Stuart again, otherwise the futures of you and your brother will be unpredictable. Zachary Stuart spoke again, his seemingly calm tone carrying an unmistakable warning!
Emily was shocked and raised her head again, her face changing
Her and her brothers future?
Well did all the men in the Stuart family like to threaten others with their lives?
Suddenly, she felt a wave of difort in her lower abdomen, her chest churning. Emily frowned, covering her chest with her hand, trying to suppress the nauseating sensation.
This bout of unease reminded her of the little life inside her belly C she looked down, her gaze falling on her lower abdomen.
She didnt approach him with any motive. If she exined, would Baron Stuart believe her?
Emily raised her head, her eyes determined as she looked at Zachary Stuart on the sofa, As I said, unless he tells me personally, I wont leave.
Just then, the door to the study was pushed open, and Baron Stuart walked in.
His arrival didnt surprise Zachary Stuart, but Emilys heart was filled with extreme unease and a touch of pain.
At this moment, would he choose to believe her or believe in everything he had seen?
Somehow, as if afraid he would misunderstand her, Emily subconsciously tightened her grip on the two items in her hand, moving them gradually behind her
Looking at Emily squatting on the ground with a gloomy expression, Baron Stuarts face was expressionless. He then raised his eyes, nced at Zachary Stuart on the sofa, walked over, and helped her up from the floor.
Hands tightly sped, Baron Stuart didnt say a word, but led her towards the direction of the front door.
This made Zachary Stuart thoroughly displeased!
The brat actually didnt even bother to greet him, his grandfather?
You stop right there!
A scolding sounded from behind, and Baron Stuart halted in his tracks. He then turned around, You should know my character the best after 28 years. Dont touch her, or I dont know what I might do.
His tone seemed calm but carried an undeniable resolution.
PS: Thank you for 588 book coins reward!? for 200 book coins reward! for 200 book coins reward! ka for 100 book coins reward! for 100 book coins reward! (Todays update iste, sorry, everyone!) Discover more novels at Find[?]ovel
Chapter 304: Explanation
Chapter 304: Exnation
Trantor: 549690339
Hearing this, the usually calm Zachary Stuart couldnt help but stand up, his voice stern, The woman you trust so much, do you really know her true purpose!?
Baron Stuart paused at his words. With his keen insight, he immediately understood the meaning behind Zacharys words and couldnt help but frown.
It seemed that the reason Grandpa brought Emily Walker here today was to prove that she, like other women, approached him with a hidden motive.
Do you think I cant see through a woman? Baron Stuart asked in return. He could lead the entire Futuren Group, so he could see through whether a woman had ulterior motives at a nce.
Hidden motives, purposes? If possible, he really hoped that this woman had some purpose for him so that she would no longer think of escaping from him.
Emily, standing beside him, couldnt help but raise her head when she heard this. Her dazzling eyes fixed on his side face without moving.
If this man saw what was in her hand, would he still look at her and trust her in the same way?
Emilys heart was filled with confusion.
Zachary on the side couldnt help but snort coldly. Sometimes, should he say that his grandson was too overconfident?
Eight years ago, he couldnt see through a woman, and he still cant see through her today?
Wasnt Rosanne Nichols back then just approaching him because she wanted to be a first-line movie star?
Although, with his intervention, Rosanne Nichols still became an international movie star, doesnt this prove that the woman approached him with her own purposes and interests?
However, this was just Zacharys presumption.
Eight years ago, Rosanne Nichols was simply attracted by Baron Stuarts appearance and personality, but this didnt prove that she was a scheming woman.
With Baron Stuarts appearance and family background, which woman wouldnt be attracted to him? Content originallyes from findnovel
Even married women couldnt help but be deeply attracted by his perfect appearance.
Zachary moved forward, walked to the pile of documents, and then tapped on the ground-level information with his crutches, Look at these, and whats in her hand!
After that, Zachary turned away his gaze. His own hand-raised grandson, how could he not pass the womans test every time?
With the power and wealth of the Stuart Family, what kind of woman could they not have? Cam Walker was the best choice!
Whether in appearance or family background, she was far stronger than the little girl in front of them.
Although he didnt hate the girl in front of him, he could never forgive such a woman with ulterior motives towards his grandson!
Hearing this, Baron Stuart furrowed his brows and looked at the stack of stuff on the ground, not understanding what it was.
Turning his face, he looked again at Emilys right hand hanging by her side, indeed holding something in it.
Baron Stuart was a decisive man. No matter what it was, he wanted to find out.
In the bathroom, he reached out and took the stuff from Emilys hand.
As her hand was emptied, Emily couldnt help but be startled. If possible, she would rather have these things buried forever, never to be known by the man in front of her.
Although she hadnt done anything in reality, when she thought he might misunderstand her because of this, her heart was painfully gripped, making it hard to breathe, as if even her breathing hurt.
Baron Stuart took the stuff from her hand, his deep and shiny pupils focused on the handwriting on the paper and a report with his picture in it.
Chapter 305: 305: These were collected half a year ago!
Chapter 305: 305: These were collected half a year ago!
Trantor:549690339
It was clear that the handwriting beside the photos and the writing on the paper were from the same person.
Was she so nervous about holding these things in her hand because she wrote them?
Baron Stuart furrowed his brows, and then he looked up at the woman in front of him.
Upon meeting his profound gaze, Emily Walker instinctively felt a pang in her heart. Did he indeed only believe in these things?
He turned his head, looked at the stuff on the ground, and then took out a few more pieces to examine them.
Although some of the words and expressions on these were simr to those on the two pieces in her hand, the calm Baron Stuart could also tell that the writing seemed to be deliberately imitating another style. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on f?dnvel
His silencested too long, and it made Emily increasingly scared and anxious.
She suddenly snatched the stuff in his hand and threw it hard on the ground, Those were not collected by me, and the words on them were not written by me!
She was afraid, afraid of being misunderstood by him.
How many times had she tried her best to stay away from him and escape from him, but now, she didnt want to leave him anymore
Her intense reaction made Baron Stuart furrow his brows once again, and then he raised the other items in his hand, What about these two?
Emily hesitated, unable to defend herself in this moment. His expression made her scared and helpless.
But, she didnt want to hide from him because of this.
Settling her emotions, she raised her eyes, staring at his sharply chiseled features, Its mine, but these were collected half a year ago.
Upon hearing her words, Baron Stuarts calm face didnt show any change, he just coldly asked, Why collect these?
His coldness made her heart ache, and she felt very alienated.
It seemed that from the beginning, this man was either domineering and overbearing towards her or full of anger. Sometimes, she could even see the boundless indulgence he had for her, but this moment of coldness was something she had never experienced before.
Or at least, not in her consciousness or memory.
You know my little brother; I had no choice at the time. I thought that if I could seduce you, maybe my brother would be saved. She spoke calmly, though no one could know how much pain she was suffering inside.
She had prepared everything initially, even arriving at the location where Baron Stuart was at the time, but in the end, she was too scared and returned home.
Despite her eagerness to save her brother, the inexperienced her couldnt bring herself to do it.
Actively trying to seduce a stranger was something she could never do.
Then, why didnt she go seduce him? Baron Stuart quietly asked.
He remembered that he had a very important social engagement that night, but he didnt notice anything unusual that evening. After finishing his business, he had a quiet night.
Since she had already found out his exact location and even bribed one of the hostesses, everything was ready, and she could easily approach him by taking just one step.
However, he remembered that there were no hostesses by his side that night, meaning she didnt show up at the XX Clubhouse that evening.
It wasnt difficult to investigate this matter and whether she had been at the XX Clubhouse that night.
His sudden question left Emily a bit stunned,pletely unaware of its meaning.
Even Zachary Stuart, who stood nearby, noticed that there was something off about his wording.
Was this brat hoping that she would go seduce him?
After a brief hesitation, Emily spoke absentmindedly, I gave up; I didnt want to go.
Chapter 306: 306: Even if That Person is You
Chapter 306: 306: Even if That Person is You
Trantor:549690339
At that moment, she had just left the campus, and she was very timid about such things, so she ultimately chose to give up.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart hooked the corner of his lips into a smile.
He liked her honesty and sincerity.
Only these two things? He raised his hand, holding up the magazine and the record paper in his hand, and asked her as he looked at her.
His expression now seemed significantly more rxed than it had been just a moment ago, and Emily Walker didnt understand his sudden change.
After regaining her senses, she nodded, Yes!
Zachary Stuart, who was standing to the side, clearly sensed Baron Stuarts intentions after hearing this.
Would he rather believe this little girl than his own grandfather?
Baron Stuart, do you not trust the results of my investigation? Discover more novels at find?novel
At these words, Baron Stuart turned around, his expression returning to its previous indifference and coldness. He lightly opened his thin lips, Grandpa, did you really find these things through your own investigation, or were they given to you by someone else?
Among these things, there was an obvious imitation of handwriting. Without needing to think about it, he knew that someone had prepared these things and then sent them to his grandfather.
And the only one capable of doing all of this was Cam Walker.
Because only she could easily get close to Grandpa and present these things to him.
Upon hearing this, Zachary Stuart looked slightly stunned, as if something had been seen through, and his gaze became evasive.
In front of this grandson, his only remaining dignity always disappeared. Was it because he was getting old?
But couldnt this damned grandson at least save him some face? He always made it impossible for him to step down gracefully. Did he have to be so blunt?
Zachary Stuart lowered his eyes and coughed unnaturally, Cough, well, someone did give me these things, but, He paused, then looked up, his eyes resolute. I didnt just bring these things out randomly. After receiving them and verifying that they belonged to her, I brought her here.
Even though these things were given to him by someone else, he had checked and confirmed through Elia Parker and her daughter that they were indeed taken from Emily Walkers room.
Baron Stuart didnt want to dig too deep into many things. After all, the man in front of him was his biological grandfather. Though he was cold-hearted, he had his principles.
Grandpa, you interfered once eight years ago. Dont allow there to be barriers between us again. I dont want someone else to control my life, even if that person is you. Baron Stuart spoke, his tone calm but resolute.
Dont carelessly ignore his words; otherwise, he wouldnt know what he would do.
His words made Zachary Stuart slightly startled. Was his grandson actually speaking to him in this tone?
Was he threatening him?
Are you still ming me for interfering with you and that girl eight years ago?
Baron Stuarts face remained unchanged, always calm, I didnt take the matter of eight years ago to heart, but now, if you do the same thing as eight years ago, Im afraid youll lose me, maybe even more.
You insolent brat, how dare you threaten me! Enraged, Zachary Stuart swung his crutches at Baron Stuart.
However, at the same time as he raised the crutches, Baron Stuart calmly pulled Emily Walker and began to walk towards the entrance of the study room
Zachary Stuart was so furious!
You little scoundrel, stop right there!
As he watched his grandsons retreating figure, the only response Zachary Stuart received was the sound of the door closing!
Im so angry! How could my son have given birth to such an impolite child, one who has no respect for his elders and doesnt even know how to say goodbye before leaving?!
Chapter 307: 307: Vivian Ferguson’s Discovery
Chapter 307: 307: Vivian Fergusons Discovery
Trantor:549690339
Zachary Stuart felt so angry that he developed a stomachache. After all, he was getting on in years and many things became too much for him to handle. He had no choice but to rest on the sofa and slowly calm his fury.
Leaving Zachary Stuarts study, Emily Walker was still reeling, barely able to focus until she began feeling intensely nauseous. The sudden and overwhelming sensation stopped her in her tracks as she tried to soothe the difort in her chest.
The nausea felt increasingly intense, and she instinctively brought her hand up to her mouth, frantically searching for a restroom!
She looked around the Stuart familys living room, but since she was unfamiliar with the house, she had no idea where the restroom was.
Baron Stuart noticed her difort and turned toward her, concern in his eyes, Whats wrong?
Emily looked up at him, her brows slightly furrowed as she felt the nausea grow stronger. Before she could answer, she had already turned around and was rushing down the staircase!
Following that, sensing something was amiss, Baron Stuart quickly followed her and led her to the restroom on the first floor.
Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart, who had been sitting on the sofa the whole time, looked at Emily in confusion.
The next second, as if she suddenly remembered something, Be Stuart gasped: Oh! I remember, brother said she has some strange illness!
With that thought, Be Stuart turned her head, looking towards the direction of the restroom.
Vivian Ferguson, sitting by the side and noticing Emilys hand over her mouth, furrowed her brow. She then got up and walked towards the restroom. Content originallyes from f?ndnovel
Seeing her mother depart, Be Stuart blurted out in confusion, Mother, where are you going?
Vivian Ferguson didnt look back. She just continued walking towards the restroom.
As she neared the restroom, she indeed heard the sounds of dry heaving
Vivian Fergusons face went still. As someone who had experienced it herself, she understood this reaction well.
She quietly turned around and returned to the sofa. Her face was visibly pale, and she seemed to be in a daze, not even noticing Be Stuart calling her.
Mother! Be Stuart couldnt help but call out loudly. Whats wrong with mother? Shes sitting right across from me, but she didnt hear me call her loudly?
Startled by her exmation, Vivian Ferguson came back to her senses and looked at her beloved daughter, Huh? What is it?
Be Stuart was puzzled and immediately frowned with discontentment. Mother, arent I supposed to be the one asking you that question? Whats going on? I called your name multiple times!
Um! Mother usually only space outs when shes deep in thought!
What were you thinking of? She peered at her mother with her tiny head.
Vivian Ferguson looked up and merely chuckled, Nothing.
Hmph Be Stuart pouted discontentedly, If you dont want to tell me, fine.
Although she was curious, she didnt have much interest in the world of adults!
At this moment, Emily Walker and Baron Stuart came out of the restroom.
As they passed through the living room, Baron Stuart gave his mother and sister a nce, Well be leaving first.
Stay for dinner before leaving. Vivian Ferguson blurted out unconsciously. Under regr circumstances, she probably wouldnt have made such an offer.
Because, the girl named Emily Walker was still by Baron Stuarts side.
Although she didnt really like her much, ever since she heard about Cam Walker not giving a blood transfusion, and realizing that the girl standing before her had saved her sons life, she didnt object to her presence as vehemently as before.
Of course, this didnt mean that she liked her.
PS: Thanks to n Aimes for the reward of 200 book coins! Love under the ckness for the reward of 200 book coins! Cute little fairy Aping for the reward of 100 book coins! Unsweetened sugar for the reward of 100 book coins!
Chapter 308: 308: The Trembling of the Heart
Chapter 308: 308: The Trembling of the Heart
Trantor:549690339
The reason she asked was that she wanted to know whether this girl was really
Her words caught Baron Stuart by surprise, and he couldnt help but stop in his tracks and look at Vivian Ferguson.
He knew his mother didnt like Emily Walker, and he understood that he wouldnt be able to leave his woman behind and stay at home for dinner. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? ?ovelFind
So her asking him to stay meant that Emily Walker was also invited to stay.
Baron Stuart raised his eyes. After calmly looking at his mother, his thin lips parted slightly, No need, I think Grandpa doesnt expect us to stay.
Having said that, without waiting for Vivian Fergusons response, he pulled Emily Walker and headed towards the front door.
Watching the couples matching figures, Vivian Ferguson felt a strange emotion rising in her heart.
From their silhouettes, they actually seemed quite suited for each other.
Moreover, for the past 28 years, she had never seen her son treating a girl so tenderly and attentively, reminding her of her deceased husband.
Back when they were young, she and Skyler Stuart (Baron Stuarts father) had shared such moments from acquaintances to friends and then to lovers. Skyler Stuart was exceptionally gentle and caring towards her, but cold and distant to others, like an iceberg.
Seeing this kind of scene, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but think of Skyler Stuart, and her eyes grew moist.
When Skyler Stuart died, she was still young. Unable to let go of that unforgettable love, she remains unmarried to this day.
Zachary Stuart felt that she was too young and shouldnt be alone like this. He had advised her to remarry and that she would still have everything she was entitled to in the Stuart family, and the two children would still be hers.
However, Vivian Ferguson did not follow Zachary Stuarts advice. In her lifetime, she could never give her heart to any other man except Skyler Stuart. Her only wish was to apany her two children, and that would be enough for her.
Seeing her mothers somber expression, Be Stuart couldnt help but be puzzled, Mother?
Vivian Ferguson raised her head, realizing her loss ofposure, as she had barely cried in front of her children over the past decade except when Skyler Stuart had died.
At this nce, Be Stuart noticed the redness in her mothers eyes and immediately became flustered, Mother, what happened?
Although Be Stuart was only 18 years old, she remembered seeing her mother cry only once when her father had passed away when she was two or three years old.
Ever since then, she had never seen her mother cry again.
It had been more than ten years, so seeing her mothers teary eyes suddenly made her feel at a loss, not knowing how tofort her mother.
Sensing her daughters anxiety, Vivian Ferguson held back her tears and forced a smile, Im fine, I just thought of your father.
Father?
Be Stuart paused, indeed, was it because her mother thought of her father that she became emotional?
Alright, go and call your grandpa down for dinner! After speaking, Vivian Ferguson got up and headed towards the kitchen.
As Be Stuart watched her mothers retreating figure, she was momentarily dumbstruck before getting up and walking towards the second floor, ready to call Zachary Stuart downstairs.
For more than ten years, her mother must have really missed her father. She recalled one sleepless night when she wanted to sneak into her mothers room, but instead saw her secretly shedding tears. This made her realize that her mother wasnt as strong as she appeared on the outside
Her seemingly strong mother never cried in front of others
Chapter 309: 309: Extraordinary Secret Love
Chapter 309: 309: Extraordinary Secret Love
Trantor:549690339
During this time, Emily Walkers morning sickness had be severe, making it nearly impossible for her to eat anything besides fruit. This forced her to skip school for an entire week.
Seeing that her precious opportunity for resuming her education might slip away, Emily was determined to return to school and finish her studies.
Her stomach was only three months along and not yet showing, and she was already pretty slim. Even at three or four months, as long as she wore loose clothes, her pregnancy would still be invisible.
By the time she reached five or six months, shed be on winter vacation!
As for the matters following, shed deal with themter C but no matter what, she wanted to get through this semester.
However, to achieve all of this, she had to get Baron Stuarts approval!
No. The man in the sofa didnt even look at Emily beside him; he waszily reclining and had his eyes fixed on the English newspaper in his hand.
Perhaps worried that she might feel lonely at home, Baron Stuart had beening back at noon recently to apany her for lunch.
But today was the weekend, and Baron Stuart stayed at home with her the entire morning, going nowhere else. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? findnovel
Seeing the man on the sofa rejecting her request outright, Emily felt dejected and lowered her eyes.
Then she looked up again, Why not? Im much better now, look, Ive been fine for a whole morning!
During this time, Doctor Gavin had adjusted her diet, which had relieved her morning sickness symptoms. She felt nauseous only when getting up in the mornings and after dinner at night.
However, Baron Stuart was present at those exact moments C he thought her morning sickness was severe and wouldnt allow her to return to school.
Baron Stuart finally lifted his gaze from the newspaper, appearing thoughtful.
Emily, on the other hand, thought he was considering letting her go back to school, but
Time to eat. Baron Stuart suddenly got up from the sofa. Instead of directly answering her question, he chose to ignore it. Then he changed the subject and walked in the direction of the restaurant.
Watching his retreating figure, the disheveled Emily, sitting cross-legged on the sofa, could only follow him to the dining room in resignation.
Lunch was kept simple by Mrs. Noelle.
When they lived in Stuart Manor, Mrs. Noelle would prepare several of Baron Stuarts favorite dishes for each meal. Now, in order to amodate Emily, he had specifically instructed to arrange the meals based on her diet.
So todays lunch was a simple fruit sd, and since Emily recently craved sour and spicy food, Mrs. Noelle made Spicy Shredded Pork and Vinegar Spare Ribs for her.
None of these dishes suited Baron Stuarts taste, but to amodate Emily, he showed no dislike, picked up his chopsticks, and shared lunch with her.
Emily was unaware of hispromise, and even added a few more Vinegar Spare Ribs to his meal, attempting to please him so that she could return to school.
Mrs. Noelles Vinegar Spare Ribs are the best! For Emily, the Sour Ribs had recently be her favorite dish. So, by sharing her favorite food with him, she hoped he would see how much she wanted to return to school.
Perhaps if it made him happy, he would agree to let her go back to school!
However, she didnt know that Baron Stuart had never liked sour food, especially dishes with vinegar!
But, after staring at the two Vinegar Spare Ribs in his bowl for a few seconds, Baron Stuart silently picked one up and put it in his mouth, leisurely chewing and swallowing it.
Chapter 310: 310: The First Time Feeding by Hand
Chapter 310: 310: The First Time Feeding by Hand
Trantor:549690339
After a few chews, he paused somewhat ufortably, his brows slightly furrowed. He truly didnt like the taste.
However, Emily Walker served him this dish. He didnt want to see her hopeful expression change because of his reaction.
So? Doesnt it taste good?
Baron Stuart felt that over time, Emily Walker had learned to be more at ease with him. Gradually, she felt more and more like his girlfriend.
In the past, they never shared these small joys during lunch. Nowadays, she seemed to get along better with him. There was no more distance between them.
When did all this start? Emily Walker couldnt recall.
Hmm. Baron Stuart hummed in response. Once he swallowed the ribspletely, he picked up the boiled water to sip, which helped to reduce the sour taste in his mouth.
Seeing him hum in response, Emily Walkers face lit up in a smile. She attentively picked up the second piece of spare ribs from his bowl and brought it to his lips, saying, Eat this one too.
Her sweet smile was so charming it was impossible to refuse.
Gazing at the sour spare ribs she held to his lips, Baron Stuarts face stiffened somewhat. He lifted his eyes, as dark as ink jade, to look at the little woman opposite him.
It seemed to be the first time she personally fed him a meal, wasnt it?
At this thought, Baron Stuart opened his mouth and once again took in a mouthful of the sour spare ribs he despised, chewing slowly.
Seeing him ept another bribe, Emily Walkers smile intensified.
Well, I think since the tuition has been paid, wouldnt it be a waste if I dont finish this semester? She gave him a hopeful look as she cautiously asked.
Baron Stuart swallowed the second piece of sour spare ribs and took another sip of the boiled water. He lifted his eyes again to look at the young girl opposite him.
Waste? The tuition for Saintoro Academy was indeed much higher than for ordinary prestigious schools. But to him, that sum was insignificant, not worth mentioning. Even if it was wasted, he wouldnt mind.
If anything was a waste, it was how much he sponsored Saintoro Academy in a single year.
If I had realized your pregnancy earlier, I might not have sent you to school. He looked at her calmly, his voice low and filled with a unique, masculine maism.
Upon hearing his words, Emily Walker was momentarily stunned.
Did he mean that because she is now carrying a baby, she cant go back to school, no matter what? Fresh chapters posted on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Earlier, she had given him two pieces of ribs. Looking back, seems like a poor bargain?
After a moment of silence, Emily Walker lowered her head to continue eating her lunch, transferring all the remaining ribs from the serving dish into her own bowl.
Seeing her sudden action, Baron Stuart was surprised. This marked the first time seeing her throw a childish tantrum, which he found amusing.
So as Emily Walker was angrily eating her food, Baron Stuart sat back, his arms folded across his chest, a hint of smile on his lips, watching her with great interest and unimaginable affection.
Just then, a doorbell rang.
It took both of them aback. This vi seldom had visitors. The only possibility could be Baron Stuarts family.
At this thought, Emily Walker lifted her head but could eat no more.
The thought of his family rejecting her caused an inexplicable feeling of difort. She lost her appetite andid down her chopsticks, turning her gaze towards grand entrance.
Meanwhile, Mrs. Noelle headed to the door at the sound of the bell.
Chapter 311: 311: I thought you hated eating sour food the most!
Chapter 311: 311: I thought you hated eating sour food the most!
Trantor:549690339
The door opened, revealing Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart, mother and daughter, at the front door.
Mrs. Noelle was somewhat surprised, and before she had time to speak, Be Stuart took the initiative to say, Mrs. Noelle, long time no see!
Without waiting for Mrs. Noelles reply, Be strode into the living room, her gaze searching all around, as if looking for something!
After a nce in the living rooms direction, Vivian Ferguson walked in calmly. The rightful source is find~novel
Unable to find Baron Stuart and Emily Walker, Be couldnt help but feel puzzled. She turned her head to look at Mrs. Noelle, HuhMrs. Noelle, where is my brother and Emily?
Today was a weekend; her brother was supposed to be home, right? Even though sometimes her brother was busy with business even on weekends.
But, Emily should be here, right? She hasnt been to school in a long time.
Today, hearing that her mother was going to see her brother, Be thought shed follow along and take the opportunity to check on Emily and find out why she hadnt gone to school for several weeks!
Mrs. Noelle, upon hearing this, looked at Be Stuart and then nced at Vivian Ferguson.
Compared tost time, this time Madams expression seemed much more amiable, but it was unknown if it would remain so after seeing Lady Carter.
With a smile, Mrs. Noelle said to Be Stuart, Young Master and Lady are having dinner inside.
At these words, Be turned and looked towards the dining room. Sure enough, she saw her older brother and Emily at the dining table and excitedly ran over to them!
Brother, you guys are eating! Looking at the dishes on the table, Be, who was always a food lover, had always thought Mrs. Noelles cooking was amazing. Seeing such colorful and delicious dishes, she couldnt help but swallow and wanted to have a taste.
As she said this, Be couldnt wait and turned around, dashed into the kitchen, grabbed a pair of chopsticks, and picked up a piece of vinegar ribs from the te and put it in her mouth.
As she chewed the ribs, Bes excited face suddenly froze, her eyebrows furrowed.
Why was it sour
Ugh- A strong sour taste gradually spread in her mouth, and Be violently spat out the ribs, retching into the trash can, Ptui, ptui, ptui-
After spitting, she raised her head to look at Baron Stuart and Emily Walker, Why is it sour? Brother, dont you hate sour stuff the most?
Everyone in the Stuart family knew that her brother had never touched anything sour in his 28 years of life. Mrs. Noelle was the most aware of this, so howe there were even vinegar spare ribs now?
Her taste was simr to Baron Stuarts, disliking sour things, but she loved sweet things, which set them apart.
What puzzled her was, how could Mrs. Noelle make something sour?
Seeing her reaction, Emily Walker couldnt help but be stunned, her thoughts somewhat chaotic.
Be just said the thing Baron Stuart hated most was sour stuff? Then just now
She looked up, her gaze drifting to the man across from her, and remembered that a long time ago, she had tried to make dinner. At that time, she had mistaken vinegar for soy sauce, and Baron Stuart had not touched that dish at all So he hated sour things?
Of course, Baron Stuarts main reason was not because of the sourness. Plus, the two dishes she made back then, probably no one would eat them
Baron Stuart was unmoved, instead shifted the topic, looking at Be, How did you get here?
Snapping back to reality, Be finally remembered, Oh, I came with Mom!
PS: Thank you Blue Fantasy for the 588 book coins reward! Ah Hong 200 book coins reward! n Aimes 100 book coins reward! That Moment of Heartache 100 book coins reward! Jiao 100 book coins reward! Bemyself. 100 book coins reward!
Chapter 312: 312: Have You Really Got a Strange Illness?
Chapter 312: 312: Have You Really Got a Strange Illness?
Trantor:549690339
Turning her head, Vivian Ferguson also walked in with Mrs. Noelle at this time.
Looking at the dishes on the table, one sour, one spicy, and a fruit sd, ording to her sons tastes, these were not his favorites. Even if it was for the little girls preferences, he could have asked Mrs. Noelle to make a few more dishes. Why bother to cater to her tastes?
Vivian Ferguson calmly looked at the dishes on the table and then raised her eyes to look at Emily Walker.
Upon encountering her gaze, Emily subconsciously paused for a moment. This text is hosted at Find~Novel
She knew that Baron Stuarts mother had always been rejecting her, so she couldnt help lowering her eyelids, not wanting to look directly at her.
Oh, Emily, you havent been to school for weeks! At this moment, Be Stuart suddenly spoke up and then leaned in towards Emily, whispering, Did you really get a strange disease?
Her sudden words made Emily slightly stunned, somewhat at a loss.
But right after that, she came back to her senses. The strange disease Be was referring to must be her pregnancy, right?
Upon hearing Bes words, Vivian Ferguson was even more convinced that Emily was definitely pregnant.
Although she didnt particrly like this little girl, the thought that her grandson was growing inside her softened her heart somehow.
She wasnt sure whether this girl was getting close to her son due to money or her feelings for Baron Stuart.
Speaking of money, thest time she risked her life to give her son a blood transfusion, was it just because she wanted a check?
Rather than saying it was for a check, a smarter woman should have used the blood transfusion to cling to her son. If she did that, getting a gold card or several would not be a problem at all.
The more Vivian Ferguson thought about it, the more she felt something was amiss.
Looking at the few dishes on the dining table, they were not her sons favorites. For the sake of the girl in front of him, he was enduring his own preferences. This was a first for her to witness.
Her son had always been dominant in his likes and dislikes, never tolerating any unwanted matters or things. He was firm and decisive towards people and things.
If he liked something, he liked it; if he hated it, he hated it. When had he ever catered to others before like this?
Baron, Mother wants to talk to her for a moment. Vivian Ferguson spoke calmly, her expression neither cold nor warm.
Hearing her words, Baron couldnt help but raise his eyes. His calm face didnt reveal any emotions, just quietly looking at his mother.
He knew very well that his mother did not like Emily, and now she wanted to speak to Emily in front of him, which puzzled him.
Emily, who was next to him, was also surprised by Vivian Fergusons words.
She had already experienced the so-called talkst time, which was nothing more than trying to make her leave Baron. Was this kind of scene going to repeat itself?
She looked up at Baron, who was calm and silent.
Looking at his handsome face, Vivian Ferguson spoke again, knowing that her son was worried about what she might do to the little girl, Dont worry, I just have a few questions for her.
For the first time, in front of Emily, Vivian Ferguson showed a gentle smile that didnt make her appear hostile towards Emily.
Turning her eyes to the girl opposite her, Baron wanted to refuse because of her awkward expression, but Emily stood up, giving Vivian Ferguson a slight smile with her lips.
No one could be the reason for her to leave Baron, and she had to face certain things.
Chapter 313: 313: Are You Pregnant?
Chapter 313: 313: Are You Pregnant?
Trantor:549690339
Seeing her stand up, Baron Stuart raised his eyes in surprise, staring at her.
Vivian Ferguson just smiled knowingly, smiled at her, and then turned to walk towards the living room.
Emily Walker followed closely and left the restaurant as well.
Watching the two leave, Be Stuarts face was full of confusion.
Upon reaching the living room, Vivian Ferguson chose to go upstairs and enter a room on the second floor.
As soon as she entered, the smile on Vivian Fergusons face disappeared, and she returned to her usual calm demeanor.
It wasnt that she wanted to show a cold face to Emily Walker, but that as someone born into a wealthy family, she naturally behaved in a calm andposed manner.
Entering the room, Emily Walker stood behind Vivian Ferguson, wondering what she wanted to say to her this time.
Vivian Ferguson turned her head and looked at the unremarkable girl in front of her, truly not understanding why, out of so many women, her son had to like this one in particr.
Are you pregnant? Vivian Ferguson asked, looking at Emily Walker calmly and indifferently.
Emily Walker couldnt help but be startled when she heard this. Had Baron Stuart told his mother about this as well?
How did you know? she blurted out, somewhat taken aback.
Vivian Ferguson was unperturbed, and sat down on a sofa chair, Your symptomsst time at my house, and your diet today, are all characteristics of pregnancy. Ive given birth to two children. Do you think I cant even see that?
Her words werent malicious, and on the contrary, knowing that there was a grandchild on the way made her somewhat look forward to his arrival.
If her son had decided on Emily Walker, then as his mother, what reason would she have to oppose?
Once, it was because of Cam Walker, but now, thinking of the blood transfusion incident, she was utterly repulsed by Cam Walker.
Without Cam Walker, what reason would she have to stand in the way of her sons happiness if that was what he wanted?
Emily Walker was once again startled. Vivian Fergusons words made sense; anyone with experience could see her abnormality at a nce.
She nodded silently, confirming that she was indeed pregnant.
Seeing her admit it, Vivian Ferguson was secretly more excited, but she didnt show it on her face.
After all, she hadnt yet figured out exactly what this girl wanted by being at her sons side.
Emily Walker, right? Vivian Ferguson looked at her, her face somewhat softer. For original chapters go to FndNovel
Emily Walker nodded calmly, Yes.
Are you with Baron Stuart because of money? Since it hade to this, she didnt want to beat around the bush anymore and decided to get straight to the point.
A clever woman might not admit it when asked so directly, but she couldnt see any cunning in the girl in front of her.
Her question didnt surprise Emily Walker; she just didnt understand why everyone thought she was close to Baron Stuart because of money.
Madam Foster, Emily Walker spoke calmly, looking steadily at Vivian Ferguson across from her, I know hes the best man in the world, and I know countless women want to win his favor. But not everyone is in it for the money. If youre asking me like this, then Ill tell you, I didnt get together with him for the money.
For the first time, a man has entered my heart and upied my inner world. I also know that my status and position, in the eyes of outsiders, undoubtedly make me the phoenix who has soared to the top branch. But even so, I dont want to leave him. I dont care what you all think of me, as long as Baron Stuart understands me, thats enough.
Chapter 314: 314: The Truth About Checks
Chapter 314: 314: The Truth About Checks
Trantor:549690339
Her feelings didnt need others to witness or confirm; as long as she and Baron Stuart understood each other, that was enough.
If she constantly cared about other peoples opinions, she and Baron Stuart would not have made it this far, and might have died of exhaustion long ago.
Her words left Vivian Ferguson momentarily stunned.
After a while, she finally calmed down and asked, If its not for money, why did you ask Cam Walker for a check after giving Stuart a blood transfusion back then?
Initially, when she had seen her pale face devoid of any color after the blood transfusion, Vivian felt quite guilty, as it was to save her son. She couldnt help but be shocked by the fact that she would give Stuart a blood transfusion without regard for her own safety at such a critical moment.
Hearing that, Emily Walker was stunned for a moment, her brow furrowed in confusion as she looked at Vivian Ferguson, What check?
Vivian Ferguson pursed her lips. People say that talking about money can hurt rtionships, and indeed, mentioning that check made Vivian feel somewhat ufortable.
It was the day after the blood transfusion when you went back and asked Cam Walker for a check, right? Initially, Cam Walker did tell her that, so at that time, Vivians aversion to Emily increased.
After a while, Emily finally remembered.
That day, after leaving the hospital and returning to the vi, Cam Walker came over shortly after, giving her a check for 1.5 million and asking her to leave Baron Stuart.
Right, that check. She remembered Cam Walker saying it was given to her by Baron Stuarts mother.
Thinking back now, could all of this have been orchestrated by Cam Walker?
Emily couldnt help butugh coldly before looking back at Vivian Ferguson, I asked Cam Walker for a check? Thats not what she told me. Readplete version only at Find~Novel
That woman really had unfathomable motives and had tricked both of them!
Vivian Ferguson was slightly taken aback and furrowed her brows. Was there something fishy going on here?
So, what did she say?
Not long after I returned from the hospital, she came over and gave me a check for 1.5 million, saying it was from you and that the condition for receiving it was for me to leave Baron Stuart. She said the check was mine.
Now it seemed that all of this was Cam Walkers doing.
Upon hearing that, Vivian Ferguson had a look of disbelief. Cam Walker actually used her in such a situation, making her be part of such disgusting matters!
With everything out in the open, Vivian Ferguson was angry and had made up her mind to call off the marriage with the Walker family!
The Stuart family would never marry such a scheming woman!
However, when she calmed down, Vivian Ferguson looked at Emily again, not knowing whether what she said was true or false. She couldnt simply believe her words and judge the matter based on that alone.
She would have to ask Cam Walker about it in person when she had the chance.
With the conversation reaching this point, an unusual thought suddenly arose in Vivian Fergusons heart.
If her son had already chosen this girl, should she perhaps exin herself in order to have a good future mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionship?
With that thought, Vivian Fergusonposed herself, I never had anyone give you a check. However, I also cannot fully believe what you said. If you are really not with Baron Stuart for the money, then I wont oppose you.
After saying that, she looked at Emilys abdomen and asked, How many months along are you?
Emily was startled. Had there been any misunderstandings about her before? Why did she suddenly feel that Vivian Fergusons attitude towards her had changed 180 degrees?
Chapter 315: 315: I Just Came to See My Grandson
Chapter 315: 315: I Just Came to See My Grandson
Trantor:549690339
Three months. She calmly replied, her slender fingers instinctively stroking her lower abdomen, her expression rippling with a touch of sweet happiness.
Three months, no wonder her belly wasnt fully showing yet.
Vivian Ferguson looked at the t abdomen, her mood rippling as well.
In the early three months, you must take good care of your body. Subconsciously, Vivian Ferguson blurted out words of concern.
After all, it was her own grandson; how could she not worry?
Her words made Emily Walker suddenly feel warm, and at the same time somewhat overwhelmed.
She had thought that Baron Stuarts mother rejected and disliked her, but now
Was it because she was carrying Baron Stuarts baby? So was she benefiting from the baby in her belly?
Do you still feel nauseous recently? Vivian Ferguson asked again,pletely unaware of the added concern in her tone, and instinctively looked at her to ask.
Emily Walker lifted her head, thought for a moment, and said, A bit, but Doctor Gavin gave me a diet menu and Ive been feeling much bettertely.
Thinking of that nausea and dry heaving, it was really unbearable. However, it was much better now, only feeling nauseous and ufortable in the morning and evening.
Upon hearing this, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but reassure her, It should get better in a while, its a bit at the beginning, just let Mrs. Noelle prepare whatever you want to eat.
Her expression seemed very calm, but the concern in her tone was impossible to ignore.
This made Emily Walker feel warm inside, instantly filling her with goodwill towards Vivian Ferguson.
Mhm.
At this moment, the room door was pushed open, and Baron Stuart walked in, followed by a curious Be Stuart.
Maybe they had been chatting too long, and he was a bit worried that his mother might say something excessive to her.
Although he knew that his mother was not someone who liked to bully others, after all, both she and his grandfather didnt like Emily Walker, so he dared not leave them alone too long.
But as soon as they entered, looking at their faces, it seemed like they were getting along well harmoniously? Latest content published on Find~Novel
Was it his illusion?
Baron Stuart lifted his deep gaze, looking at Emily Walker; his expression seemed to indicate that there was no unhappiness.
Seeing him suddenlye in, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but feel a bit dissatisfied, looking at him with pity, Are you afraid that mother would bully her?
Baron Stuart remained silent. Speaking of bullying, she had indeed bullied Emily Walker once before, hadnt she?
However, she was his mother after all, he couldnt possibly voice his thoughts, so he kept them to himself.
Vivian Ferguson sighed discontentedly, Fine, I just came to see my grandson, and since Ive seen him, Ill leave now.
After saying that, Vivian Ferguson turned around and left the room, heading downstairs.
Be Stuart, on the other hand, had fallen into a daze, resting her chin on her hand, with a thoughtful expression on her face.
What did mom just say? Grandson?
Where is the grandson?
Be Stuart shifted her gaze, searching the entire room.
Mom said she came up to see her grandson, so is he in this room?
After searching the entire room, she looked around Emily Walker again, followed by Baron Stuart, thinking that the two had blocked their line of sight, covering the so-called grandson!
Seeing her gaze wandering around, both Baron Stuart and Emily Walker were puzzled and confused.
Emily Walker, in particr, looked bewildered, her eyebrows furrowed slightly as she looked at Be Stuart and ask, Whatare you looking for?
PS: Thank you for the 100 book coins reward! n Aimes for the 100 book coins reward! Being a woman is hard to be confused for the 100 book coins reward! In the center of the gray world for the 100 book coins reward!
Chapter 316: 316: Excited Aunt
Chapter 316: 316: Excited Aunt
Trantor:549690339
Grandson! She was still lowering her head to carefully search for something, answering as if it was a matter of course, Didnt my mom say that she came up to see her grandson?
Suddenly, Be Stuart raised her head abruptly, straightening her waist as if she had suddenly understood something!
She turned around, looked at Emily Walker, and then looked at Baron Stuart.
Grandson
Her mothers grandson could only be her brothers son. But when did her brother have a son?
She blinked her big eyes, staring at the two with a look of eager anticipation.
Then her gaze fell on Emily Walker, moving from top to bottom, and paused on her lower abdomen, You have a baby in your belly?
Finally, she understood why her brother said she had a strange illness!
She also finally understood why Emily Walker hadnt been to school for several weeks. It turned out that she was pregnant with her brothers child!?
So, she got promoted too, didnt she?
What should her brothers child call her? Aunt? Or Auntie?
Well it seems to be Aunt, right?
In just one day, the same thing was asked twice by mother and daughter, making Emily Walker feel a little embarrassed, her face flushed, and she nodded gently, Yes.
So just now, Be was looking for the baby in her belly. Emily Walker couldnt help but want tough.
The baby has only been in her belly for three months and hasnt even taken shape yet. Where would Be find it?
At her words, Be Stuart froze for a moment, gazing intently at Emily Walkers lower abdomen, was there really a baby?
Wow! A few secondster, Be Stuart let out an excited scream, rushing over to hug Emily Walker, jumping and shouting in excitement, You really have a baby? Thats great! Im going to be an aunt!
Perhaps it was because Be was jumping too fiercely, Baron Stuart, watching from the side, was shocked and frightened. His face darkened, and he yanked Be away from Emily Walker like she was a little mouse, speaking in a displeased tone, From today on, dont touch her.
If Be kept acting like this, she might shake the baby out of Emily Walkers belly!
Her body was inexplicably pulled away, and Be made a dissatisfied face, pouting her lips, and whining, Why!?
No reason. Baron Stuart coldly dropped the words, then expressionlessly led Emily Walker downstairs. Find the newest release on f?ndnovel
Watching the departing figures of the two, Be increasingly felt that since Emily Walker had arrived, her brother seemed to care less about her.
It seemed that no matter how close a sister was, she could never be closer than a wife, right?
Be felt aggrieved when she thought about it.
But, thats what love is all about, right!
Normally, she liked to stick to her brother, but as soon as Leonardo Bryson was around, she could immediately abandon her brother and stick to him!
Loves power really is great
Be stared into the sky, her eyes filled with anticipation.
Be, arent you going back with mom?
It was only when Vivian Fergusons voice came from downstairs that Bes thoughts were pulled back, and she bounced downstairs.
Mom, I want to y at my brothers ce for a little while. Why dont you go back first? Be walked downstairs and said to her mother, Vivian Ferguson.
However, before Vivian Ferguson could reply, a cold voice sounded, Theres nothing fun here. Take her back.
Clearly, an order to get rid of his sister!
Bes face was full of displeasure, and she pouted angrily, Brother, I am your real sister! Youre actually driving me away!?
Baron Stuart didnt respond, but instead raised his ink jade-like eyes to look at her, his gaze somewhat cold.
Chapter 317: 317: What is a Key Period?
Chapter 317: 317: What is a Key Period?
Trantor:549690339
The look in his eyes is the one Be Stuart fears most. Generally, when her elder brother stops speaking, it implies: If she doesnt have the sense to leave, the elder brother might lose his temper!
All right were leaving. Goodbye, Brother. Goodbye, Little Nephew. Goodbye, Mummy of my Little Nephew. In the blink of an eye, Be Stuart, acting like another person entirely, formally bowed to Baron Stuart and Emily Walker and spoke in a leisurely manner.
After speaking, she turned around and followed Vivian Ferguson out the door.
Be Stuart didnt understand, but Vivian Ferguson saw everything.
Perhaps the reason her son didnt want his daughter to stay there was because he was afraid her carefree personality would harm Emily Walker and the child in her belly, right?
However, she, Be Stuarts mother, also wasnt confident about Be Stuart staying there. With Bes uncaring nature, if she hurt mother and son Emily and Walker, it would be terrible.
Upon leaving Baron Stuarts private residence, mother and daughter got into the ck Bentley.
All the way, Be Stuart kept pouting, her expression was of dissatisfaction!
Vivian Ferguson, sitting to the side, couldnt help but find this funny. Sheughed and shook her head, Still angry, are you?
Be Stuart turned her head, Of course, why cant they let me stay a bit longer? I wanted to touch the belly of my little nephew. My elder brother is too stingy!
After saying that, she sank her head in discontent again, continuing to sulk!
Alright, it is a critical period now, your brother is just being overly careful. Vivian Ferguson tried to soothe.
But Be Stuart, after listening, became even more discontent, What do you mean by critical period? Are you saying that my stay might harm the baby? When did I make such a serious mistake!
She loved the baby in that belly too, okay? She wanted to spoil it. How could it be possible for her to hurt him?
Just in the room now, she was over-excited and jumped around carrying Emily Walker, but if she was told, she would pay attention. Why was she dismissed outright for a single action? It was truly unfair!
You are correct! Dont be angry anymore. Today is a weekend. Wait until your brother goes to thepany, then you can visit, right? In order to stop her daughter from being stubborn, Vivian Ferguson advised.
Upon hearing this, Be Stuart was no longer morose. She raised her head slightly and smiled foolishly, Yes, Ille here sneakily when elder brother goes topany!
But If her elder brother goes topany, she will be attending school, so where will she find the time to visit?
Thinking of this, Be Stuarts head fell again in disappointment.
Whats wrong? Seeing her slump her shoulders in disappointment again, Vivian Ferguson asked with a furrowed brow.
Nothing I just want to be alone. Be Stuart said without any spirit, her eyes falling hollowly on her face like a deted balloon.
Seeing her in such a listless state, Vivian Ferguson also felt helpless.
By this time, the ck Bentley had entered the bustling city district, the busy crowd showing the prosperity of this flourishing metropolis.
Time hade to be 2:30 pm, a perfect time for a cup of afternoon tea. This content belongs to
Would you like to have a cup of afternoon tea with mother? And I could get you some Strawberry Cheese? Vivian Ferguson spoke, wanting to cheer up her childlike daughter.
Strawberry Cheese has always been Be Stuarts favorite, but she just couldnt make herself happy that day. She simply nodded indifferently, Okay
Anyhow, she would only bezing around if she went home. Better to enjoy a good meal outside!
The car stopped in front of a tea restaurant, right next to it was arge shopping mall. Vivian Ferguson nned on going shopping after finishing afternoon tea.
Chapter 318: 318: Questions for Camila Walker
Chapter 318: 318: Questions for Cam Walker
Trantor:549690339
Mother and daughter got out of the car, and just as they were about to enter the tea restaurant, they suddenly heard a familiar voice.
Aunt! Not far away, Cam Walker saw Vivian Ferguson mother and daughter, and she waved and ran towards them.
Seeing Cam Walker rushing towards them, Vivian Fergusons face darkened.
Since learning about that matter, her impression of Cam Walker had plummeted, and she no longer had any favorable feelings towards her.
Though the marriage between the Stuart and Bailey Families hadnt been canceled yet, Vivian Ferguson thought it was only a matter of time.
Perhaps it would be difficult to convince the Old Master to really cancel the marriage contract.
Aunt, what are you doing here? Although Cam Walker was arrogant, she was always well-behaved and polite in front of the Stuarts family members.
However, her politeness was met with coldness by Vivian Ferguson mother and daughter.
Especially Be Stuart, who felt disgusted just by seeing her. After giving her a sidelong nce, Be turned her gaze away and didnt even want to look at her anymore!
Vivian Fergusons face was also unwell. She looked away from Cam Walker and her tone was noticeably colder than before, What do you want?
This sudden change in attitude caused Cam Walker to be taken aback, feeling somewhat puzzled.
In the past, Vivian Ferguson liked her. However, now she felt unwee in her presence. Was she mistaken or was it simply her Aunts bad mood?
After thinking for a little while, Cam Walker maintained a polite smile, Nothing, I just saw you here and wanted toe say hello.
Vivian Ferguson remained expressionless, Since we have already greeted each other, we have other matters to attend to, and well take our leave.
After saying that, she prepared to turn around and enter the tea restaurant with Be Stuart.
Cam Walker, on the other hand, waspletely perplexed, feeling as if she had been ignored.
Aunt! Cam Walker called out, stopping Vivian Ferguson.
This change in attitude made her curious and puzzled. She had to find out if she had done something wrong.
Now, her rtionship with Baron Stuart depended on his familys support. No matter what, she had to please his family and maintain this marriage contract.
Vivian Ferguson turned around, her face cold, Is there anything else?
Cam Walker hesitated for a moment. Her Aunts rapidly changing attitude was unusual. Aunt, did I do something wrong? It seems like you have a misunderstanding about me.
Upon hearing this, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but sneer. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? FindNovel
If she wanted to bring things out into the open, there was nothing to be concerned about. Better to speak out and get everything out in the open!
You have O-type blood, right? Vivian Ferguson looked at Cam Walker calmly. Her cold and noble demeanor made people dare not to take her lightly.
Just like a queen of the British Royal Family, born noble.
Her words made Cam Walker suddenly stunned, her expression frozen.
Regaining herposure, she squeezed out a somewhat unnatural smile and looked at Vivian Ferguson, Heh Aunt, why do you suddenly ask this?
Although she had guessed something deep down, she still looked calm on the surface.
Why? You want to pretend until when? Vivian Fergusonughed coldly. Her expression showed a smile, but her tone was full of bitterness and sarcasm, Baron Stuart lost so much blood and his life is hanging on by a thread. As his fiance, you im to love him, but what about now? Youve actually hidden the fact that you have O-type blood. Are you really that eager for my son to die?
Chapter 319: 319 Explanation from Camila Walker
Chapter 319: 319 Exnation from Cam Walker
Trantor:549690339
Now thinking about it, Vivian Ferguson still felt frightened. If it hadnt been for a girl named Emily Walker, would her son have already left her by now?
And the daughter-inw she had always valued and determined to have, actually refused to give a blood transfusion to save her son at such a critical moment of life and death. Thinking about such a woman made her angry!
What on earth had blinded her eyes that she chose Cam Walker to be her daughter-inw?
However, this wasnt Vivian Fergusons choice, but merely Old Master Stuarts intention.
Hearing this, Cam Walker couldnt help but be stunned. How did she know about this?
Regaining her senses, Cam Walker looked somewhat flustered, and her face was unnatural, Aunt, where where did you hear this? How could I possibly wish for Baron Stuart to die? You know my feelings towards him best, dont you?
From childhood to adulthood, her liking for Baron Stuart was well known by both the Stuart and Bailey families.
And because of this, Old Master Stuart and Master Walker had agreed on a marriage contract, allowing for the two to be a couple.
All of this was also known to Vivian Ferguson. So why would she say that Cam wished for Baron Stuart to die?
No, Im not sure, but this time, Ive really seen it clearly. Vivian Ferguson stared at her, speaking word by word, If you want to enter the door of the Stuart family, dont even think about it!
For the first time, Vivian Ferguson addressed Cam Walker in such a cold manner, and she couldnt help but be frightened.
Her rtionship with Baron Stuart was already broken, and in order to maintain the marriage contract, she put all her chips on Baron Stuarts grandfather and his mother.
Because she thought that as long as both families parents agreed to the marriage, shed still have a chance. But now
Aunt Stuart, please listen to my exnation, alright? As Vivian Ferguson was about to leave, Cam Walker hurriedly grabbed her arm, looking desperately at her.
Vivian Ferguson turned her head, her face cold, nced at the hand gripping her arm, then looked up and stared directly at Cam Walker.
Upon making eye contact with her, Cam Walker quickly let go of her hand, Aunt, I didnt do it on purpose. You have to believe me!
At that time, when I saw Baron Stuart in that condition, I was already panicked, and when the doctor asked if I had Type B blood, I instinctively shook my head because I hadnt realized that O-type blood could also save him. Aunt, you have to believe me. I like Baron Stuart so much. How can I bear not to save him?
Of course, the main reason for her fear at the time was her blood phobia, but she wouldnt let Vivian Ferguson know that.
However, what she didnt want others to know, Be Stuart already knew!
Youre talking bullshit! Be Stuart, who was in the line of sight, couldnt help but burst out, cursing after hearing this!
Vivian Ferguson was surprised to hear her daughter swear for the first time.
Did this little girl actually just swear?
Dont pretend I dont know! I heard everything you said to your mother in the restaurant that day. You didnt want to give a blood transfusion because you were afraid of fainting from seeing blood, right? What do you mean you were panicked? Cam Walker, can you be even more shameless?
Be Stuart looked at Cam Walker, her face full of anger!
She didnt expect this woman to be so shameless, lying with her eyes wide open? Did she think she and her mother were idiots?! ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? findnovel
When Be Stuart said that, Cam Walker was shocked. She didnt expect that her conversation with her mother in the restaurant that day would be overheard by Be Stuart.
PS: Thank you Promise You a Lifetime of zed ss for the 1888 book currency reward! Thank you n Aimes for the 100 book currency reward! (Its been a long time since Ive asked for votes, who have you dears all voted for? Quickly, throw them at Mia Harizon, she has thick skin and isnt afraid of pain,)
Chapter 320: 320: Even if the Old Master Recognizes You
Chapter 320: 320: Even if the Old Master Recognizes You
Trantor:549690339
No wonder Aunt Stuart knew about this.
How can she fix this now? Can it even be fixed? ???? ????s? ???????s ?? FindN()vel
At this time, Cam Walker was already in a panic. Would her rtionship with Baron Stuart end today?
Aunt, please let me exin
Theres nothing to say, Vivian Ferguson interrupted Cam before she could finish, Even if the old master has already recognized you, I will never allow Baron Stuart to marry a woman like you!
As for Cam, Vivian had already given up on her.
After saying that, she looked at Cam coldly, then took Be Stuart into the tea restaurant.
Before leaving, Be Stuart did not forget to re at Cam!
She deserved it! This was all her own doing!
Watching the two enter the restaurant, Cams heart sank. What could she do to salvage this situation?
She couldnt lose Baron Stuart, she absolutely couldnt!
After a while, Cam calmed down andposed herself. She was already panicked and helpless, and the only solution she could think of was to find her father, Baxter Walker.
However, her father did not know about the blood transfusion yet. If he found out, he would definitely scold her.
But right now, she had no other choice. Her father, who always relied on his family, would surely find a way to solve this problem!
With that thought, Cam turned around and drove in the direction of the Walker Consortium.
During this period, Baron Stuart was busy with work, and Emily was almost home alone every day, feeling like she was going to get moldy!
She wasnt someone who couldnt stand loneliness. It was just that she wasnt used to doing nothing all day, eating and sleeping, sleeping and eating.
But since she became pregnant, that man treated her with extreme caution and care, not allowing her to leave the vi for even a step.
This gave her a headache.
She didnt know if it was because thepany was particrly busy, but this weekend, Baron Stuart did not stay at home with her, which made her feel even more bored.
Out of boredom, Emily turned on the LCD TV, searched the Inte for maternity channels, and wanted to learn about new mother information.
Watching the exnations on the screen, Emily was initially fascinated, but gradually, perhaps because the pregnancy often made her particrly sleepy, she unconsciously fell asleep on the sofa.
At 3 PM, Baron Stuart finished his work and returned home. Seeing her lying on the sofa, he couldnt help but go over, look at her sweet and sound asleep, and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. Then, he carefully picked her up and headed towards the second floor.
Was it because of her heightened sensitivity during pregnancy? Just as he carried her to the middle of the staircase, the person in his arms seemed to move a bit. Her curled eyshes fluttered slightly, and the next second, she opened her eyes in a daze.
Baron Stuart looked down, the corners of his mouth lifting slightly. He could give her endless love.
Awake? His voice was gentle, carrying his unique masculine aura, and filled with a mixture of sexiness and indulgence.
As soon as she opened her eyes and saw this man holding her, showing such love, Emily felt like she was the happiest woman in the world, and her heart warmed.
When did youe back? Originally, when she heard that he wouldnt have time to apany her this weekend, Emily felt a little disappointed.
She didnt know when it started, but she had be ustomed to his doting and care, to having him by her side, to seeing him every day. When she didnt see him for even a day, her heart would feel a bit hollow.
Chapter 321: Do You Know You’re Committing a ‘Crime’?
Chapter 321: Do You Know Youre Committing a Crime?
Penerjemah:?549690339
These days, he was busy untilte beforeing home. She thought he would be busyte again today, but to her surprise, she saw him as soon as she woke up. Catching a glimpse of him for just an instant, her heart filled with sweetness and happiness.
Baron Stuart held her, his expression tender and affectionate. Just got back, he said.
Entering the bedroom, he set her down gently on therge, soft bed.
Recently, he had been too busy. When he came back at night, she was almost always already fast asleep. In the morning, when he went to thepany, she still hadnt woken up.
Come to think of it, they had hardly spoken during this time.
Feeling sleepy? Once he set her down, Baron Stuarty beside her, turned his body to face her and looked down at her.
Emily Walker shook her head. No, I just woke up, not feeling that sleepy anymore.
Lately, she felt weak for no reason, often falling asleep without even realizing it.
Baron Stuart quietly looked at her. Perhaps he was too tired recently, as he slowly closed his eyes.
Seeing his somewhat exhausted expression, Emily Walkers heart ached for him. She raised her hand to caress his handsome, jade-like face.
Are you very tired these days? she asked softly.
Though his eyes were shut, he still managed to reply in a soft voice, A little.
Hearing this, Emily Walker didnt know how to alleviate his fatigue, but unconsciously drew her face closer, nting a light peck on his thin lips
However, this peck seemed to lift much of Baron Stuarts weariness.
He slowly opened his dark, ink-jade-like eyes, staring intently at the woman in his arms. His thin lips quivered, his voice a mixture of deep and hoarse.
Do you know youve justmitted a crime? he said, his eyes burning as the corners of his mouth curved into a small smile.
Looking at his expression, Emily Walker was momentarily stunned, somewhat puzzled and at a loss.
A crime? What crime had shemitted?
Baron Stuart gave a light smile. Since her pregnancy, how long had it been since he had touched her?
During this time, heaven knows how much anguish he endured.
Initially, he couldnt bear to touch her, but now, this woman insisted on trying to lure him. How could this not be considered a crime?
You just said that Imitted a crime Puzzled, Emily Walker looked up at the stunning man before her.
However, before she could finish speaking, Baron Stuart leaned forward the next second, sealing her lips with his own.
This kiss contained all the longing and restraint from these days and the hidden, boundless love deep within his heart. It drove him mad.
Despite this, he had to hold himself back because of Emily Walkers current condition.
When it came to her, he couldnt let go, and he couldnt bear it.
The kiss, although gentle, had an imposing edge to it that quickly engulfed her. She tasted its magic and the unique scent that was his alone.
Perhaps his recent restraint had been too strong. He longed for the taste of her body, the sensation of intertwining together. Little by little, he began to want more.
The critical three-month period had passed. Could he have her just once?
Emily Walker He whispered her name at her ear, his voice low and husky, radiating strong temptation. She became extremely sensitive to his touch.
Her brow furrowed, she closed her eyes and softly replied, Mmm.
Baron Stuart raised his hand, arge palm that seemed unable to resist roaming over her body as he hinted at her, Can I?
Noticing his wandering hands, Emily Walker naturally knew what he was implying.
The critical three-month period had passed. As long as they didnt engage in any vigorous activity, there shouldnt be any problems, right? For more chapters visit find?novel
Chapter 322: Long-time Endurance
Chapter 322: Long-time Endurance
Penerjemah:?549690339
She had recently read some books about pregnancy and knew that it was the hardest time for every man, especially for Baron Stuart, who tortured her every night.
Its been three months since hest touched her, presumably trying to restrain himself all this time.
It seems like after three months it should be okay Just Speaking of this, Emily Walker couldnt help but feel shy, Just dont move too much It should, should be alright
The doctor had initially said the same thing, so it should be fine, right?
Suddenly, Emily felt as if she was looking forward to his touch
Once he got the green light, Baron Stuart naturally didnt restrain himself any longer. After enduring for so long, he could finally touch her.
Although he had several times desired to pin her down, Baron Stuart knew that the current situation was different from before. If his actions were too rough and hurt the baby in her womb, it would be a grave sin!
So, he spooned her with his body behind her
During the process, he was almost crazy, but eventually suppressed his urge, very gently, very softly giving her infinite affection and cherishment.
It wasnt until dusk fell that Emily slowly woke up.
Looking outside the window, the lights had already dimmed.
Turning her head, the nearby man was already gone. She struggled to get up, the long-lost soreness all over her body made her furrow her brows.
She got out of bed, left the room and went to the living room downstairs.
As she went downstairs, Mrs. Noelle happened to walk over, standing at the entrance of the living room staircase, smiling, Ladys awake, just in time for dinner.
Originally, Mrs. Noelle had nned to go upstairs to call her.
Before leaving, the Young Master had instructed her to call the Lady downstairs for dinner when it was dinner time.
Thinking about it, she hadnt seen the Young Master be so attentive to a woman in all those years. If the Master didnt object, maybe this couple would be very happy together.
Of course, they were happy now.
Its just that whether this happiness couldst for a long time depended on the Young Masters ability to face everything!
Emily raised her gaze and looked around the living room, but she couldnt find Baron Stuarts figure, which made her somewhat puzzled.
Mrs. Noelle, where is he? Its already sote, could it be that he went out again?
The young couple had been very affectionatetely. Seeing this, Mrs. Noelle felt somewhat envious and happy for them.
She looked at Emily and smiled slightly, The Young Master had something to do and went out. He said he mighte backter tonight and to have you eat dinner and rest early.
This afternoon, Baron Stuart had just finished one business deal and returned home to check up on Emily during a few hours gap.
When he woke up, he saw it was already 6:00 PM, and there was less than an hour left before the appointment with the next client. So, he got up and left.
Oh. Emily inevitably felt a bit disappointed. She originally thought that he had finished his work, but he had juste back to check up on her.
Thinking about it, had thepany been that busy recently? She felt like he barely had any time to catch his breath.
After dinner, Emily sat on the bed and read some books about gestation period. When it was 21:00, Baron Stuart still hadnt returned.
At this time, Emily was also a little sleepy, so she put down the book and fell into a deep sleep.
The next day
Early in the morning, Emily opened her eyes, surprisingly, the man hadnt left her side today, which caught her off guard.
Awake? As she woke up, Baron Stuart also opened his eyes, looking at her steadily, his gaze filled with infinite affection.
(Dears, Katherine Smith is now on the shelves. This is not a monthly VIP, but requires the purchase of book coins to read. Mia Harizon needs to make a living, please forgive me. There will be many more updates tonight, please look forward to them ) ???? ????s? ???????s ?? F?ndNovel
Chapter 323: A Trip to the United Kingdom
Chapter 323: A Trip to the United Kingdom
Penerjemah:549690339
How long had it been since shest saw him the moment she woke up? Almost every time she woke up, the space beside her was empty, and that feeling was truly disappointing.
You dont have to be busy today? She looked at him and asked softly.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts expression slightly froze.
After looking at her for a long while, he slowly replied, Not yet. I have some business in the UK, and I must go there in person.
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker was stunned. Going to the UK? The rightful source is f?ndnovel
When?
Today, on a 10 AM flight. Originally, it was supposed to be at 7 AM, but perhaps Baron Stuart wanted to take one more look at the woman in front of him and changed the time to 10 AM.
Hearing this, a void formed in Emilys heart, but she didnt let it show.
How long will you be gone? She asked again.
Baron Stuart lowered his gaze and pondered for a moment. If everything goes smoothly, it should be three days. Otherwise, it might take a week.
Once, no matter where he went, Baron Stuart could be decisive. Nowadays, however, there was a woman that made him worry.
As she thought about him being gone for so long, Emily couldnt help but feel reluctant. But on the other hand, wasnt she going to have a week of freedom too?
Heh Upon thinking about it, the excited feeling inexplicably surged inside her originally reluctant heart.
She was not excited by him going on a business trip to the UK but rather because she wanted some personal freedom.
Since she had no personal space while he was there, she could only seize the opportunity of his absence during these few days!
Detecting her sudden change of expression, Baron Stuart slightly furrowed his brow.
What was this woman thinking just now? She appeared disappointed, but now he felt she seemedexcited?
He propped himself up and looked down at her from above. What are you thinking that makes you so excited?
Hm?
Emily blinked in surprise, quickly raising her gaze to look at him, feigning ignorance. Nothing, I didnt think about anything.
If you didnt think about anything, then why were you smiling? Baron Stuart asked.
Emily didnt realize that in her moment of excitement, she had unconsciously revealed a faint smile. Although it wasnt very apparent, how could it escape the discerning eyes of the ever-attentive Baron Stuart?
Upon hearing this, she hesitated. If Baron Stuart found out about this idea, she didnt know if he would strangle her
Her dark eyes shifted, and a sh of inspiration struck her as she came up with a good excuse. HeheI was just thinking, when youe back from the UK, will you bring me a gift?
Shouldnt this reason be enough to make anyone happy and smile?
As expected, Baron Stuart looked at her with a mix of suspicion and disbelief.
Was it really just the excitement over a gift?
Time rolled around to 8:30 AM for breakfast, and with only an hour and a half before boarding, it was time for Baron Stuart to get up and pack his luggage.
Emily seemed to have realized how quickly time had passed, as she was already busy packing his luggage for the trip when he was still washing up.
Its autumn here now, but what was the weather like in the UK
Baron Stuart came out after washing up and saw her staring nkly at the wardrobe. He couldnt help but furrow his brow in confusion and ask, Whats wrong?
Emily turned her head, looking at him with a dazed expression. Is it autumn in the UK too?
She had never been to the UK, and her geographical knowledge wasnt very good, so she didnt know much about the climate of some countries.
Yes, Baron Stuart replied lightly, then walked over and simply packed a few shirts and trousers into his luggage.
Chapter 324: After Baron Stuart Goes to the United Kingdom
Chapter 324: After Baron Stuart Goes to the United Kingdom
Penerjemah:549690339
The United Kingdom was also in autumn and due to its maritime climate, it might be even hotter than here.
After getting ready, the two went down to the restaurant for a quick breakfast. The time was 9:20 am.
A private airport located by the sea was Baron Stuarts personal property.
Seeing such a grand sight, Emily Walker couldnt help but be amazed.
Just how wealthy is this man, to actually own a private airport
Im leaving. He turned back, caressing her beautiful hair, a trace of reluctance in Baron Stuarts eyes.
He had never imagined that such a loving scene would take ce with him.
Emily Walker was rather indifferent, thinking that as soon as he left, she would have a free week to herself!
Mm.
Seeing her nod her head, without showing the slightest bit of reluctance, Baron Stuart couldnt help but be annoyed.
Shouldnt most women show a reluctant expression? Why couldnt he see a trace of that on this womans face?
Turning his head, Baron Stuart didnt want to linger on these thoughts, and instead coldly instructed yton Howard standing nearby, Take her home.
Yes. yton Howard respectfully nodded, then gestured towards Emily Walker, Lady Carter.
Emily Walker looked at yton Howard, then back at the man in front of her. To say she wasnt a bit disappointed would be a lie.
After a nce at the man in front of her, Emily Walker turned around and walked towards the ck car.
Even though she would have a week of freedom, would she feel lonely without seeing him for a week?
Watching her retreating figure, Baron Stuart also turned and entered his private jet.
Sitting inside the car, Emily Walker watched the private jet take off, flying high into the sky
Perhaps out of worry for this woman, on this business trip to the United Kingdom, Baron Stuart didnt bring yton Howard but instead asked him to stay behind and look after Emily Walker.
After all, Grandpa Zachary had been too quiet recently, which made him uneasy.
Not that he worried about what he would do to Emily Walker, but that he was afraid he might force her away through other means.
Now with him not around, it would undoubtedly offer an opportunity to anyone who wanted to drive Emily away. He could only be assured if he left yton Howard behind while he was on a business trip to the UK.
Returning to the vi, Emily Walker looked at the empty house. Thankfully Mrs. Noelle was there, otherwise, she would feel that the house had lost all vitality.
After lunch, Emily Walker, as usual, sat on the sofa watching TV, unknowingly falling asleep.
She didnt know how much time had passed, but in her slumber, she heard the sound of the doorbell ringing.
Except for Baron Stuarts family, no one else would visit this vi, at least thats what Emily Walker thought.
So, her first instinct was that maybe it was Baron Stuarts mother or grandfather who hade.
However, when Mrs. Noelle opened the door, it was not Baron Stuarts mother or grandfather, but his sister Be Stuart!
Hello, Mrs. Noelle, good afternoon! Be Stuart entered with excitement on her face. She wondered what had gotten into her elder brother to actually call her personally to apany Emily Walker on this Sunday! The source of th?s content is FindN()vel
Wasnt he worried just recently that she might hurt the baby? Now hes calling her over, it was reallyexciting!
Looking at a visibly excited Be Stuart, Emily Walker was taken aback. She was sure there was no one else behind her, and only then did she turned her gaze towards Be, Stuart
Emily Walker started to speak but then stopped. Under these circumstances, she wasnt quite sure how to address Be Stuart.
Chapter 325: This is from my mother for you!
Chapter 325: This is from my mother for you!
Penerjemah:?549690339
Calling her by name directly seemed too intimate, but addressing her as Lady Stuart would be too distant concerning her rtionship with Baron Stuart.
No need for formalities, youre carrying my brothers child! Just call me Be.
As she hesitated over what to call her, Be Stuart broke the ice, bouncing over to sit beside Emily Walker, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she stared at Emilys stomach. Cancan I touch it?
She couldnt contain her excitement, having thought about it so many times before!
Emily hesitated for a moment, feeling that the youngdy from the Stuart family was quite affable.
Alright. Emily nodded.
Really!? As soon as her request was granted, Be couldnt contain her excitement, nearly bursting into tears of joy!
Emilyughed and nodded again.
At four months, her belly didnt appear much different from the outside, but when Be reached out to touch it, she could clearly feel the smooth bump of Emilys stomach, marveling at the miracle.
So this is how life begins.
Seeming unable to help herself, Be whispered, Little baby, Im your aunt. Remember that, okay?
Emily couldnt help but find her mumbling amusing.
Then she suddenly remembered, By the way, why are you here? she asked Be.
Though Be was preupied with Emilys stomach, she answered her question earnestly.
Oh, my brother said hes going on a business trip to the UK and thought youd be lonely at home, so he asked me to keep youpany whenever I have time. Be said, her gaze never leaving Emilys protruding belly.
Suddenly recalling something, she added, But he gave me a directive not to touch you under any circumstances!
Now that she thought about it, her elder brother was overprotective, afraid shed hurt the baby?
Oh,e on
I promise you, I wont hurt you or the baby, so please let me touch more? She raised her hand, holding up three fingers solemnly as she made her vow to Emily!
Emily found it somewhat amusing; Be seemed quite outgoing but was incredibly gentle in touching her stomach.
Perhaps Baron Stuart was just overly cautious.
Alright, you can touch any time you want, Emily smilingly agreed.
Be hugged her excitedly, Youre the best, even better than my own brother!
Emily was rendered speechless with a wry smile.
However, it seemed like she was gradually being epted by Be? Readplete version only at find~novel
Oh, I almost forgot, my mother learned Id be visiting and asked me to bring this for you! Letting go of Emily, Be picked up an instion barrel beside her, This is a nourishing tonic personally prepared for you by my mother; its delicious!
Vivian Ferguson had learned that Be would be visiting Emily today and specially instructed their head chef to make the chicken soup. This wasnt ordinary soup; Vivian had nned for this some days back.
She had sent for the finest hens from a remote countryside, and the soup was made overnight.
Your mother? At Bes words, Emily was genuinely surprised, her eyebrows furrowing in confusion as she looked at her.
She knew Vivian Ferguson had changed her opinion of her after their meeting, but she didnt expect Vivian to go to such lengths for her.
Oh, wait, not her, but for her baby.
It seemed that she was once again basking in the babys reflected glory!
Chapter 326: What Has My Brother Prepared?
Chapter 326: What Has My Brother Prepared?
Penerjemah:?549690339
Yeah, my mother was going toe too, but then the Walker family suddenly came over, so she didnte and asked me to bring it to you.
Thinking of Cam Walker, Be Stuarts face was filled with dissatisfaction.
Right, hurry up and drink it, my mother said you have to drinkitallup! As she said this, Be Stuart already opened the instion barrel, then turned to Mrs. Noelle, Mrs. Noelle, can you get a bowl and chopsticks?
Seeing this, Mrs. Noelle hurried to get the bowl and chopsticks from the kitchen.
As soon as it was opened, the aroma burst forth, making it smell so tempting!
OK, hurry up and have a taste! Be scooped a few spoonfuls into the bowl and handed it to Emily.
Watching the scene unfold, Emily felt warm without even realizing it.
So this is what it felt like to suddenly be cared for by someone who didnt like her.
Without thinking, Emily took a sip of the chicken soup, but unexpectedly, the soup was very hot and she spat it all out, Uh cough cough
Seeing her get burned, Mrs. Noelle and Be Stuart were also frightened, hurriedly taking out tissues to wipe her face.
Hey, how can you be so careless!? Seeing her this careless, Be Stuart couldnt help but think she was very clumsy!
In fact, Emily was just suddenly exposed to such contrasting care and lost her focus, which is why she forgot to blow on it before taking a sip.
Sighing, Be took away the chicken soup and carefully blew on it for her.
Watching Bes delicate actions, Emily couldnt help but feel surprised.
The siblings were indeed quite simr in how they cared for someone
Alright, hurry up and drink it, my mother said, you cant blow it too cold, its not good for the baby in your belly. Only when the chicken soup was no longer boiling hot did Be give it back to her.
Emily took it, tried a sip, and it indeed was not that hot anymore.
She looked up at Be Stuart, and today, it seemed like she saw another side of her.
After finishing the chicken soup and Mrs. Noelle cleaned it up, the two sat together on the sofa watching TV. They happened to see a TV drama where a soon-to-be mother was shopping for baby clothes in a mall.
Seeing this scene, Be turned her head and asked Emily, What has my brother prepared?
Emily was startled by the question, then turned her head to look at Be with astonishment, Prepared what?
Be frowned, and said naturally, Of course, the babys room and clothes, and toys and stuff, hasnt he prepared anything?
This elder brother really doesnt know how to y his role, theyre already having a child, yet he hasnt prepared any of these things!
Emily was stunned and lowered her head. Indeed, she had been pregnant for more than four months, and although Baron Stuart seemed cautious, he hadnt prepared anything for the baby yet, which puzzled her.
Hes been very busy recently, he hardly even has time to talk to me. Maybe thats really the case, hes just too busytely.
Or maybe he thinks the babys birth is still quite a while away, so hes not in a hurry to prepare?
Alright then! hearing her say this, Be Stuart couldnt help feeling helpless.
Suddenly, as if she had thought of something interesting, she looked at Emily excitedly, How about we go shopping next Saturday?
She originally wanted to go today, but now its a bitte. Looking at the time, its already 4 PM, and it wont be long before dinner time.
Upon hearing this, Emily looked at Be Stuart. She had been cooped up at home for several months and she also wanted to go out for a change. Readplete version only at f?ndnovel
Chapter 327: Brother, she misses you so much she can’t sleep!
Chapter 327: Brother, she misses you so much she cant sleep!
Penerjemah:?549690339
So she nodded in agreement, Okay!
However, she didnt know if Baron Stuart would be back next Saturday. If he was, she certainly wouldnt be able to go again.
Really, she was just pregnant, was there a need to be so cautious? It made her feel as if she was very fragile.
Alright, then its settled! Ille for you this Saturday! Be Stuart said excitedly.
Mhm! Emily Walker nodded, getting along with Be Stuart for the first time.
At dinner time, Be stayed for dinner and nned to leave after eating. However, after dinner, she just stayed and insisted on sleeping with her little nephew!
Emily Walker helplessly followed her lead.
Early the next morning, the two of them got up, and Mrs. Noelle had already prepared breakfast downstairs.
Youngdy, the driver has brought your backpack and is waiting outside. Madam said to hurry to school after you finish eating, so you wont bete, Mrs. Noelle told Be Stuart as she served the rice porridge.
Alright! Be Stuart readily agreed.
But Emily Walker didnt seem to be in good spirits, looking like she hadnt slept wellst night. Follow current nov?ls on FndNovel
Seeing her like this, Mrs. Noelle worriedly asked, Miss, did you not sleep wellst night?
Hearing this, Be Stuart beside her also raised her head, looking at her with a puzzled expression.
Emily Walker looked at Mrs. Noelle and then at Be Stuart.
She had to admit, she really admired Be Stuarts sleeping position.
Even though they had slept at the same end of the bed, Be had somehow ended up lying horizontally in the middle of the night, resting her leg directly on Emilys stomach. Afraid for the baby inside her, Emily hadnt dared to sleep deeply all night.
Im fine. She shook her head, looking visibly pale.
Be Stuart ate her rice porridge, not understanding what was wrong with her. She herself had slept very wellst night!
Could it be She missed her brother so much, and thats what caused her insomnia?
Yes! That must be it!
After breakfast, Be Stuart left the vi for school, while Emily Walker went upstairs to make up for some sleep.
On her way, Be Stuart was in a great mood and suddenly thought of giving her elder brother a call.
Hey, brother! As soon as the call connected, Be Stuart excitedly and happily spoke up.
At this time, Baron Stuart had just returned to the hotel and was about to call Emily Walker when his cell phone lit up.
Whats up? Baron Stuart asked indifferently.
This sister of his would only call when she needed something; she wouldnt bother him otherwise.
Hehe, I have something to tell you. Last night, Emily missed you and couldnt sleep! You dont need to thank me; just remember to bring me a gift when youe back! Without waiting for a response, Be Stuart reached for the hang-up button with her finger.
Thinking about it, she had done another good deed!
Sigh, someone as kind-hearted as her should be given a Prince Charming, so why
No, no, she already has her Prince Charming!
Ah she should be gifted with stunning beauty
Uh, it seems she already has that too
Upon further thought, there seemed to be nothingcking in her life
On the other end, Baron Stuart held his phone, frowning slightly and dazed.
She missed him and couldnt sleep?
At this thought, Baron Stuarts lips curled up slightly, and he promptly dialed the number to the vi.
However, by this time, Emily Walker had gone upstairs to rest. Mrs. Noelle picked up the phone and said, Miss didnt sleep wellst night; she went upstairs to rest after breakfast. Do you want me to wake her?
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts heart tightened, and after a moment of silence, he said, No need for that, Ill call againter.
Chapter 328: Visitors from the Walker Family
Chapter 328: Visitors from the Walker Family
Penerjemah:?549690339 Discover more novels at Find~Novel
After ending the call, Baron Stuart took a bath in the bathroom. It should be half past four in the afternoon by now.
After dinner, he dialed the vis number again, but Emily Walker was still deep in sleep.
Baron Stuart, not wanting to disturb her, put on a clean suit and left the hotel.
Instead of calling from a foreign country, he preferred to get back home as soon as possible.
He originally nned to quickly finish all his tasks here, but, three days had passed and Baron Stuart hadnt returned home.
Emily Walker thought, since he didnte back in three days, he wouldnt be back until next Sunday. That meant, she could go shopping with Be Stuart on Saturday!
She couldnt recall how long it had been since someone apanied her for shopping!
In the blink of an eye, Saturday arrived. Be Stuart, as promised, was eager to leave Stuart Manor right after breakfast.
Zachary Stuart had no idea about Emily Walkers pregnancy, so the unusual behavior of the mother and daughter these few days slightly confused him.
Vivian Ferguson, in order to avoid arousing his suspicion, even suppressed her desire to go see Emily Walker. She was afraid the old master would find it out identally.
Now, with Baron Stuart not around, she hoped that by revealing Cam Walkers refusal to donate blood, old Master Stuart would no longer approve of the engagement.
What Vivian Ferguson didnt expect was that the Walker family came to exin the matter themselves.
The old master had never been particrly hostile to Cam Walker. Plus, he had once made a promise to his warrades, which let him take their exnation at face value. He thought Cam Walker was genuinely frightened at that time. When the doctor just questioned her if she was type B, she shook her head indicating she wasnt, but before she could open her mouth, another girl had stepped out, which waspletely understandable.
However, it was not to say that he didnt mind it at all.
After all, he had only one grandson. If anything had happened and Cam Walker didnt help, he was determined to cancel the marriage.
But now, his grandson was fine, rtively speaking, his anger also halved. Luckily, everything was okay and given Cam Walkers sincere demeanor, he felt there was nothing more to fuss about.
It was normal for someone who had a fear of blood since childhood. Could he call off the marriage for this one thing?
Moreover, their whole family had personallye to exin. If he had decided to break the engagement now, wouldnt that make him seem fickle and inconsiderate.
After all, they had a connection of several decades. This was his promise to Master Walker before his death. How could he break it so lightly?
This incident had also left a small grudge in Zachary Stuarts heart which would be hard to get rid of in a while.
In the morning, after having breakfast, Emily Walker had changed into a beige loose autumn long shirt and paired it with pencil pants. This way, her belly wasnt that noticeable.
Just as she was about to step down the stairs, the doorbell rang. She knew, Be Stuart had arrived!
Emily Walker took her small bag, opened the door and indeed saw Be Stuart standing at the entrance of the courtyard, eagerly waiving at her.
Seeing her ready to leave, yton Howard, standing outside, hesitated for a moment, Lady Carter, where are you going?
Emily Walker paused in surprise, how could she forget that yton Howard was still there
Since yton Howard was originally left by Baron Stuart to keep an eye on her, she had to persuade him to let her go out no matter what!
I need to buy something, so Im thinking of going out for a bit. She said looking at him.
Upon hearing this, yton Howard didnt seem to worry, Lady Carter, tell me what you need, I will get it for you.
Chapter 329: What if Something Happens to the Baby
Chapter 329: What if Something Happens to the Baby
Penerjemah:549690339
Emily was helpless, she knew it wouldnt be that simple.
I need to buy some personal items, are you sure youre the one whos going to help me purchase them? She rarely looked serious, yton Howard was, after all, just a subordinate of Baron Stuarts. Presumably, if she insisted on going out, he wouldnt dare to stop her, right?
Upon hearing this, yton Howard was taken aback. Lady Carter probably would insist on going, so he would have to report this to the young master.
Lady Carter, please wait a moment.
After saying this, he took out his cell phone, ready to call Baron Stuart.
However, as if Emily knew he was going to inform Baron Stuart, she quickly snatched the phone out of his hand.
What a joke. If he found out, she wouldnt be able to leave at all!
Lady Carter, please dont put me in a difficult situation, yton Howard pleaded earnestly.
Im not putting you in a difficult position. Hes in the UK right now, totally unaware of the current situation. If I insist on going out now, youll probably try to use physical force to stop me, Emily said, gently resting her hand on her belly, As soon as youy a hand on me, theres always a chance you might hurt the baby. If anything happens to the baby, how are you going to exin it to him?
Emily decided to use a little cunning, she refused to believe that hed still dare to stop her if she used the baby as a threat.
Sure enough, yton Howard was threatened by her words.
He understood very well the positions of Lady Carter and the baby in the mind of the young master. If anything really happened, even if he was trustworthy, the young master would definitely choose to believe her, not him.
Furthermore, his very purpose of staying was to protect her. If something went wrong just because of this small incident, he would definitely be summarily executed by the young master!
If you truly want to do your job well, why not just go out with me? Emily suggested. Truth be told, she didnt really want to cause any trouble for yton Howard.
All she wanted was to go out for a walk.
She wasnt the kind of girl who enjoyed staying indoors. Being cooped up at home for several months would drive anyone crazy!
Be Stuart, who was outside the door, saw the two of them struggling and couldnt help but walk over. Mr. Howard! Were just going out to do some shopping, and with me there, you wont have to worry about anything! If youre really still worried, you cane with us, as long as you dont follow us into thedies restroom!
She suddenly felt that being her brothers girlfriend wasnt easy, it was pretty much like being in jail.
Of course, with none of thefortable confinement facilities and amenities!
After a moment of silence, yton Howard was caught between a rock and a hard ce and finallypromised.
The three of them got into a ck Lincoln, with yton Howard at the passenger seat, and headed off towards the city district.
The thought of buying all sorts of baby stuff made Be Stuart all sorts of excited, making her restless during the entire journey!
Half an hourter, with their driver, the three of them entered a supermarket. yton Howard didnt dare to leave the two of them for even a moment. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? FindN0vel
Finally, while Emily and Be Stuart were busily picking out baby items, he still chose to dial Baron Stuarts number.
However, after answering the call and hearing ytons detailed exnation, Baron Stuart didnt get angry but said calmly, Stay close to them.
Perhaps she really just wanted to go out and clear her mind, and Baron Stuart couldnt bear to keep her cooped up in the house all day either.
Yes. While yton Howard was speaking on the phone, he never took his eyes off Emily and Be Stuart, ensuring that they were safe at all times.
I will be back in the country in an hour and arrive tonight. Baron Stuart spoke again.
yton Howard was somewhat surprised; wasnt he supposed to return tomorrow?
Yes.
After ending the call, yton Howard headed towards Emily and Be Stuart.
At this time, the twodies werepletely fascinated by all the baby items and found them all amazing.
PS: The update is nowplete, and we will continue tomorrow! Thanks to n Aimes for the reward of 100 book coins! for the reward of 100 book coins!
Chapter 330: Surprising but not Dangerous
Chapter 330: Surprising but not Dangerous
Penerjemah:549690339
After strolling around the shopping mall, it was already lunchtime, especially for Emily Walker, who recently found herself easily getting hungry.
Shall we grab something to eat? Emily said to Be Stuart after handing all of her bags to yton Howard and the driver.
At this moment, Be was also a bit hungry. She checked the time and realized it was already 1 PM, no wonder they were so hungry!
So she agreed, nodding her head, Sure! Lets continue shopping after we eat!
Looking around, Emily didnt want anything else but suddenly craved a bowl of hot and sour vermicelli pot
Well, she saw a hot and sour vermicelli pot shop in the first floor of the shopping mall when they entered earlier. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Now thinking about it, she really wanted to try it
Shall we have hot and sour noodles? Emily turned her head to look at Be, asking cautiously.
She knew that a wealthy youngdy like Be might not be used to eating such food and worried that she wouldnt want to go.
But since they were out together, she couldnt leave her and eat alone. If Be really didnt agree, then Emily would have to give up the idea.
What she didnt know was that Be was a born food lover!
Whether it was in a high-end shopping mall or street food stalls, she couldnt resist eating at them a few times during the Summer.
Of course, she had to hide it from her mother and grandfather, or else they would scold her to death!
Yes, yes, yes! I saw it earlier too. Lets go! Saying this, Be excitedly dragged Emily towards the esctor like a gust of wind!
Ah Emily lost her bnce due to the sudden pull, her face turning pale, struggling to keep up with Bes abrupt pace!
yton Howard, standing nearby, was also shocked, immediately shouting, Youngdy!
At this moment, Be seemed to sense something wrong from behind and quickly turned around. Seeing Emily about to stumble, Be was so shocked that she quickly held Emily, preventing her from falling!
She was so excited today that shepletely forgot that Emily was pregnant!
Be helped Emily, who was frightened, to stand steadily.
Following that, Be, who rarely apologized, sped her hands together and showed a regretful face, Im sorry, Im so sorry. I was just too excited and ended up pulling you like that
Dear God, she really didnt do it on purposeplease forgive her this one time!
Emily was also startled, not that she couldnt run at all, but the sudden pull made her lose bnce. However, she didnt me Be.
Its fine.
Both of them calmed down. It was a close call, but nothing bad happened.
Be still felt guilty; if her brother knew about this incident, he probably wouldnt let her near the baby and Emily anymore.
She frowned slightly and bit her lip, feeling a little dejected.
It was the first time Emily saw Be looking like that, which surprised her.
Its really okay, lets go eat. Emily pulled her, not wanting Be to dwell on it too much.
It wasnt a big deal, so there was no need to dwell on it.
Even if Emily had fallen due to this, it didnt necessarily mean the baby would be harmed. They were past the critical period, and the baby shouldnt be that fragile.
With a sorrowful face, Be let Emily lead her along.
The two of them arrived at the 1F of the shopping mall. Emily pulled Be along, her gaze scanning around. She clearly remembered seeing the signboard for hot and sour noodles when they entered earlier, but now it seemed to have disappeared
Chapter 331: Arrogant Camila Walker
Chapter 331: Arrogant Cam Walker
Penerjemah:?549690339
As the shopping mall was massive with entrances and exits almost everywhere, Emily Walker was momentarily disoriented and couldnt discern exactly where she had seen it.
While Be Stuart, due to her previous mistake, was immersed in guilt and had no appetite for food.
Just as Emily Walker was searching all around for the Hot and Sour Noodles restaurant, Cam Walker, who was about to enter the mall, abruptly halted and stared unmovingly at the two people in front of her.
When did Be Stuart be so close with her? Even holding hands while shopping?
Seeing this scene, Cam Walker was filled with hatred. She stood motionless in the corridor, ring straight at the two people in front of her.
However, Emily Walker was preupied with finding the restaurant and didnt notice Cam Walker upfront
How strange, we clearly saw it here when we came in Emily Walker muttered to herself as she looked around. The next second, she felt as if she had bumped into someone
Lady Carter yton Howard, who was following behind her, tried to alert her, but it was toote!
The next second, Cam Walkers arrogant and domineering scream resounded, Are you blind?!
Her foot was stomped on violently, making Cam Walker cry out in anger. She was already resentful towards Emily Walker, so as she cried out, she unceremoniously shoved the woman whod bumped into her!
Emily Walker didnt get a clear look at who it was. By the time she was prepared to apologize, she suddenly lost her bnce and began to fall backward
The incident happened too abruptly. Even Be Stuart, who was standing beside her, was taken aback and widened her eyes.
Just when Emily Walker was about to lose her bnce and fall, Be Stuart quickly reached out her hand and grabbed Emily Walkers arm in the nick of time.
At this moment, yton Howard also caught up with them and helped Be Stuart steady Emily Walker, averting another crisis.
Normally, it wouldnt have been a big deal, but because Emily Walker was pregnant, they had to be careful. A single mistake could risk losing the baby.
After steadying Emily Walker, the three of them let out a sigh of relief.
However, Be Stuart, upon setting her eyes on Cam Walker, was instantly livid and stormed over to her!
Cam Walker, why did you push her?! She red furiously at Cam Walker, gesturing towards Emily Walker. Official source is find[?]ovel
Cam Walker scoffed in contempt, Hah, ying the victim card, huh? Didnt you see that she bumped into me?
Since Be Stuart didnt like her, she didnt need to pretend to maintain a good rtionship with her either.
Anyway, the only person who could help her sustain her marriage now was just Grandpa Foster. She didnt need to deliberately please the others.
Oh, you dare to say you didnt push her? Be Stuart red at Cam Walker, her fury palpable. She clearly saw her push Emily Walker. Was she trying to y innocent now?
Im telling you, if anything happens to Emily Walker or the baby in her stomach, I wont let you off! Be Stuart eximed, who knows how eager Be Stuart was for the arrival of this nephew of hers. Whoever dared to hurt him, she would definitely retaliate!
Hearing this, Cam Walker sneered, Hah, Young Miss Foster, are you threatening me? What does it have to do with me if something happens to the child in her belly
Her voice came to an abrupt halt. As if suddenly realizing something, Cam Walker swiftly turned her gaze. Her face froze, appearing somewhat incredulous as she stared at Emily Walker behind Be Stuart.
Chapter 332: Jealousy Intensifies Again
Chapter 332: Jealousy Intensifies Again
Penerjemah:?549690339
What did she just say? The baby in her belly?
Following her gaze, she saw yton Howard and the driver beside Emily Walker, both of them holding various items for children in their hands.
So Emily was pregnant? With Baron Stuarts child?
At this thought, Cam Walkers expression turned ghostly pale, and her hands hanging by her side clenched tightly!
The woman she wanted to drive away from Baron Stuarts side was now carrying his child?
Was the heaven ying a joke on her?
Be Stuart, who was already extremely disgusted by Cam Walker, felt it was an insult to even nce at her. So she walked over and pulled Emily, Lets go eat!
Watching the departing group, Cam stood in a daze, her eyes fixed on Emilys back.
Why? Why was everything going well for this ordinary woman? What gave her the right to take away everything that belonged to her!?
Emily, who was already far away, felt a sharp gaze that seemed to pierce through her back!
Feeling uneasy, she turned her head and saw Cam Walker with her vicious eyes.
That look was as if she wanted to tear her apart and swallow her alive!
Emily was well aware of how much animosity Cam Walker had towards her; now that she knew about the baby, would she do something to her?
Before having a baby, she wasnt too worried. But now that she had a child, she was somewhat afraid.
She wasnt afraid of what Cam would do to her, but rather for the child in her belly; she wanted her baby to enter this world safely.
However, there shouldnt be too much to worry about C she didnt go out often, and Cam couldnt even get close to her!
So she and the baby should be fine, besides, Baron Stuart would be back tomorrow!
Thinking about tomorrow, Emily felt somewhat excited.
After not seeing him for a week, she missed him a bit C she missed his deep and sexy voice, and the unique scent that belonged to him.
The group entered the restaurant located in the shopping mall. As it was lunchtime, Emily invited the driver and yton Howard to join them for a meal.
However, Baron Stuarts people knew their ce and didnt dare to dine at the same table with Emily and Be Stuart; they chose to sit in the seats behind them.
Emily ordered four hot and sour noodles and began to enjoy them.
Upon smelling the delicious aroma, Be Stuart instantly perked up, her eyes lit up!
Emily noticed her greedy expression, but just pursed her lips and smiled, not exposing her.
Seeing that Emily was enjoying her meal, Be Stuart looked at the driver and yton Howard who had already started eating with their chopsticks.
Damn, she was the only one who hadnt started eating!
So, Be Stuart threw her previous gloominess to the wind and eagerly picked up her chopsticks to eat!
Halfway through their delicious hot and sour noodles, Emily and Be Stuart felt thirsty as the dish was somewhat spicy. Readplete version only at find?novel
At this moment, a waiter seemingly sensed their need and walked over, smiling, Hello, this is our restaurants promotional drink, only one cup is allowed per person.
The waiter brought two cups of fruit juice, and Emily and Be Stuart noticed that almost every customer had a cup of theplimentary beverage.
Wow, its cold it looks delicious. After the waiter left, Be Stuart couldnt wait to pick up the iced fruit juice and took a sip.
Chapter 333: How Did She Get Here Too?
Chapter 333: How Did She Get Here Too?
Penerjemah:549690339
Although its autumn now, eating such a spicy and hot dish would make anyone feel hot. Having an iced fruit juice now is just amazing!
Seeing her blissful expression, Emily Walker couldnt wait to take a sip too.
Yup, its really delicious! Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n FindN()vel
However, since she became pregnant, she hasnt been very fond of sweet things; thus, she didnt want another sip after the first.
Even though she was thirsty, she still wanted hot water or something simr, otherwise, she couldnt quench her thirst.
Emily looked around the restaurant and saw arge cup of warm water on a not-so-far counter. She got up and poured herself a cup. Just as she turned around and prepared to return to her seat, she saw a familiar figure leaving the restaurant.
Isnt that Cam Walker? Why is she here too?
Emily suddenly felt a little scared in her heart. Did she follow her here to do something to her?
However, it seemed unlikely, since Be Stuart and yton Howard were with her now. Even if Cam wanted to do something to her and her baby, there would be no chance, right?
Having thought this through, Emily unnecessarily turned around and went back to her seat without giving it a second thought.
After drinking a full ss of iced fruit juice, Be still felt thirsty. Then, she saw Emilys pink fruit juice in front of her!
Her desire increased!
Arent you going to drink this? Seeing Emily pour herself some warm water while her pink fruit juice remained barely touched, Be Stuart thought she might as well save her money and drink Emilys instead since it was free!
Moreover, the fruit juice tasted pretty good.
She had been to this shopping mall many times and had never noticed such delicious fruit juice!
Emily shook her head, Its too sweet. I dont really like it!
So Be beamed and said, Then give it to me!
The moment her words fell, she had already taken the fruit juice and drank it all without hesitation!
Wow its really delicious! After finishing it all, Be couldnt help but exim her admiration. She would definitelye back for this fruit juice next time!
After they finished their lunch, they were prepared to continue shopping. It was the first time Emily was buying clothes, shoes, and socks for her child, and she felt incredibly happy.
Perhaps it was because, during her pregnancy, she easily felt tired and fatigued. So after a short while, Emily felt exhausted and didnt want to continue shopping.
As a result, Be, who wasnt satisfied yet, looked disappointed.
She initially wanted to buy more
But they had already bought enough!
She nced at yton Howard and the driver behind her. If they continued to buy more, the two men wouldnt be able to carry it all!
Alright, lets go home!
When they left the shopping mall, it was already 3 PM. The driver drove the car out of the underground parking lot, and after everyone got in, they loaded all the purchased items into the trunk. Following that, the car started and headed towards the vi.
Emily and Be sat in the back seat, each holding a small toy they had bought. Be, who had been very curious, couldnt resist taking out the toy to y with it.
Look how cute it is Be held a Mickey Mouse toy in her hand, and with just a slight movement of her fingers, the toy would make a sound and talk.
Emily couldnt help butugh as well.
How about we take a photo with these cute toys and send it to my brother? Be raised her pupils and suddenly suggested enthusiastically while looking at Emily.
Chapter 334: Sudden Incident, Danger!
Chapter 334: Sudden Incident, Danger!
Penerjemah:549690339 Get full chapters from FindN()vel
Emily Walker was startled upon hearing this, sending photos to Baron Stuart?
Lets do it this way! As the words fell, Be Stuart eagerly took out her cell phone, fiddled with the small toy, took several photos in session, found Baron Stuarts contacts, and sent them all at once!
After sending the photos, Be Stuart still looked expectantly. She couldnt help but wonder what kind of reaction her elder brother would have to these cute things?
However, after waiting for a long time, there was no response from the other side
Originally, Emily was also somewhat looking forward to seeing how the always high-profile Baron Stuart would react to these little things.
However, after waiting for about ten minutes, there was still no response from Baron Stuart, which made the two feel a bit strange.
Be Stuart pursed her lips unhappily. Could it be that her elder brother thought the information from his sister was unimportant, so there was no need to look at it?
Thinking about this, Be Stuart had an unhappy look on her face!
Give me your cell phone! After saying this, she opened Emily Walkers handbag and took out her cell phone. She couldnt believe that Emilys messages would also be ignored by her elder brother!
However, after sending the photos using Emilys cell phone, the result was the same; there was still no response on the other side.
Whats going on Now Be Stuart waspletely puzzled.
What they obviously didnt know was that at this time, Baron Stuart was on an airne, and his cell phone was of course turned off, so naturally, he couldnt receive the photos they sent.
Unable to figure it out, Be Stuart decided to dial the number on her cell phone.
Hello, the number you dialed is temporarily unavable
Emily Walker, who had always been sitting next to her, couldnt help but be more and more puzzled when she heard this voice.
Baron Stuarts cell phone was almost always on 24 hours a day, so why would it suddenly be turned off?
As she couldnt figure it out, a sudden pain in her lower abdomen came
She frowned with some effort, unclear about the source of this sudden pain.
However, before she could recover, the pain in her lower abdomen intensified. She bent down in pain, her expression extremely agonized.
Perceiving her abnormality, Be Stuart next to her quickly put down her cell phone, supported her, and asked, Whats wrong?
Emily Walker raised her head; by now, her face was so pale that there was no hint of color left. I my stomach hurts so much
A strong sense of unease grew in her heart, as if sensing that the child in her stomach was gradually moving away from her
Seeing her pale and painful expression, Be Stuart, who was next to her, was so frightened that she didnt know what to do. She looked at her nervously, Whats going on? Why would your stomach hurt all of a sudden?
At this time, yton Howard in the passenger seat turned his head as well. When he saw this scene, he also became extremely anxious.
Before leaving, Young Master had repeatedly instructed that there must be no mistakes with Lady Carter and the child during his absence!
To the hospital! he turned his head and said urgently to the driver.
At this time, the driver also noticed the seriousness of the situation and quickly turned the steering wheel, driving in the direction of the hospital!
The pain in her lower abdomen was getting more and more intense. When the car arrived at the hospital, Emily Walker was still in so much pain that she lost consciousness, falling into aa
Looking at her lifeless appearance, Be Stuart waspletely frightened and lost her senses.
How could this happen She was fine just now, how could she suddenly
Looking at her ashen face, Be Stuart couldnt help but cry with tears streaming down her face.
Chapter 335: Helpless Bella Stuart
Chapter 335: Helpless Be Stuart
Penerjemah:?549690339
Throughout the journey, yton Howard remained calm. As soon as the car stopped, he disregarded the difference in their social status and carried Emily Walker straight into the hospital.
Seeing this, Be Stuart immediately followed!
Once at the reception hall, Be Stuart cried out helplessly, exuding her status as Young Miss Foster!
Wheres the doctor? Hurry up ande out!
At this moment, there were many patients and their families in the hall. Her shout caught everyones attention, especially the nurses.
Where is the doctor? Hurry up ande out to save her! Be Stuarts tears flowed as she desperately yelled.
Her brother was not here right now. If something happened to Emily and the baby, how would she face him?
She knew her brothers temperament all too well and, even more so, the importance of Emily in his heart.
Even as his little sister, she might not be able to pay the price for Emilys life!
Would her brother, in his rage, take her life as payment?
She was not afraid of death, but she didnt want to lose her closest brother or Emily and the baby!
Be Stuart was flustered and panicking, her heart racing with no direction.
At this moment, a few medical staff members approached. The leader was a doctor wearing gold-rimmed sses. Seeing the lifeless woman in ytons arms, he immediately gave amand, Quick, follow me to the emergency room!
Under the doctors guidance, yton carried Emily into the emergency room in a hurry.
As the medical staff took Emily, yton calmly told the doctor, Both the woman and the child must be safe.
Hearing his cold and authoritative tone, the doctor probably assumed the unconscious woman was his wife.
The doctor nodded and without saying anything more, turned to enter the emergency room!
Seeing the emergency room door close tightly, Be Stuarts heart became extremely anxious!
She immediately took out her cellphone to call Baron Stuarts number.
However, she heard mechanical customer service tones on the other end, making her even more anxious!
What on earth is my brother doing? Why cant I get through to him? If something happened to Emily, what was her brother going to do when he came back?
Be Stuarts tears, which had just stopped, started flowing once more as she cried helplessly.
For eighteen years, she had never been so heartbroken and helpless. This was a first.
But this feeling was unbearably unpleasant
Compared to yton, his anxiety wasnt so apparent. Having followed Baron Stuart for so many years, he had be ustomed to suppressing his feelings and not letting them show on his face.
Young Master should be on the airne now.
Hearing this, Be Stuart, who had been crying, suddenly stopped and calmed down, What did you say?
yton calmly turned his head to look at her and repeated, The Young Master left for home this morning, then looked at his watch and continued, He should arrive in E City in about three hours.
If anything really happened to Lady Carter and the child, he too would face punishment.
Now, he could only hope that both mother and child would be fine before the Young Master returns.
Otherwise, considering the Young Masters temperament, he and the young miss would both be held responsible! Checktest chapters at Find_Novel(.
Hearing this, Be Stuart couldnt help but stop crying and looked at yton with a nk expression, My brother ising back to the country?
And he would arrive in E City in three hours? No wonder she couldnt reach him C he must be on the airne at this time.
Chapter 336: Time Passes One Hour
Chapter 336: Time Passes One Hour
Penerjemah:?549690339
Yes. yton Howard calmly responded, then looked towards the direction of the emergency room.
Before going abroad, Young Master would perform regr check-ups on Lady Carter every week, and all of them showed that the baby was healthy.
Todays situation came so suddenly that he was unclear about what went wrong.
If it had to do with the two times she fell and got injured, the problem should have urred at that time and not wait until now to show up.
The more yton thought about it, the fewer answers he found.
Meanwhile, Be Stuart beside him could only feel anxious and concerned.
Thinking of Emily Walkers pale face, she wondered if mother and child would be all right. At this moment, she couldnt contact her brother. If something were to happen to Emily and the baby, her brother wouldnt even have a chance to see them for thest time.
No, that cant happen!
Thinking about this, Bes tears could not be stopped; they gushed out like a spring!
One hour had passed, and the door to the emergency room finally opened. The doctor walked out and removed his mask from his face.
Meanwhile, Emily Walker was wheeled out on the emergency bed.
Be Stuart did not know the details, but Emily wasnt covered by a white cloth, which meant that she was still alive!
Um, Doctorhow, how is she? Be cried nearly every moment Emily was in the emergency room. Her eyes had be red and swollen.
The Doctor let out a breath, looking relieved but cautious. Luckily, we got here just in time. If it had been a stepter, I dont think we would have been able to save the child.
These words relieved both yton Howard and Be Stuart, and their suspended hearts finally settled down. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find_Novel(.
Be could not help but offer silent gratitude to the heavens!
She covered her mouth in excitement, and tears fell again C though these were tears of joy rather than helplessness!
Its great that everything is fine nowit scared her to death!
Emily was wheeled into the VIP ward, while yton went to find the doctor, wanting to understand what had caused this to happen.
Inside the hospital room, Emily still hadnt woken up. Although the baby was saved, she remained in aa.
Be Stuart, who had been watching by the hospital bed all along, felt for the first time that unknowingly, she hadpletely epted Emily as her sister-inw.
For the past 18 years, she hadnt worried so much about an unrted person C besides her family and of course, Leonardo Bryson.
This feeling was simr to back when her brothers life hung in the bnce, full of anxiety mixed with deep unease and fearing that she would leave the world.
She and her brother didnt have many friends growing up.
However, the reason she didnt have friends was not because of her social status. When she was eight years old, she made a so-called good friend. But in the end, the little girl only wanted her limited edition toys and thus only pretended to be her friend.
After that incident, she didnt make any more friends, always feeling that they were insincere and only got close to her for personal gain.
Even with Emily, at the beginning, she felt Emily approached her brother for personal gain.
During this period, she found Emily to be a unique girl. Money and benefits held no attraction for her at all.
She could remember that when her brothers life was hanging by a thread, the girl who was only two years older than her did not hesitate to risk her own life to give a blood transfusion for her brother.
Chapter 337: Baron Stuart Returns to the Country
Chapter 337: Baron Stuart Returns to the Country
Penerjemah:549690339
What was her purpose back then?
Others might have had a blood transfusion to get something from her brother, but she left the hospital after the transfusion and then disappeared.
At that time, she also noticed that her brother had changed his attitude towards her.
And ever since Emily Walker appeared, her brother seemed to be morehumane?
Time quietly passed, dusk fell, and the city outside the window was shrouded in night, plunged into a sea of lights.
yton Howard brought dinner into the hospital room, knowing that Emily was fine, Be Stuart was also somewhat hungry, so she took it over.
Meanwhile, Baron Stuart had already gotten off his private jet and was sitting in his luxury sedan, ready to return to his private residence.
In the back seat, he took out his cell phone and switched it back on.
Two messages came in one after the other, Baron Stuart frowned and then opened them to read.
The content of the two messages was the same, however, one was sent by Be Stuart, and the other was sent by the woman he had been missing day and night for the past week.
Looking at the pictures of some little things, Baron Stuarts eyebrows furrowed, and it took him a while to realize that these things were childrens toys after looking at them several times.
The corner of his lips raised slightly, forming an intoxicating curve, and Baron Stuart dialed Emilys phone number.
However, it kept ringing for a long time, with no answer.
It was not yet 7 oclock, could it be that she had gone to bed so early?
Suddenly, he found himself a bit ridiculous, he would be home in just ten-plus minutes, why did he have to call her?
Thinking about this, Baron Stuart gave a self-deprecatingugh and then put away his cell phone. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?dnvel
A few minutester, the car arrived at the residence. Seeing the empty living room, Baron Stuart really thought she had gone upstairs to sleep.
However, just as he was about to go upstairs, Mrs. Noelle came out of the kitchen.
At first, Mrs. Noelle thought it was Emilying back, but upon entering the living room, she found it was Baron Stuart and couldnt help but be surprised, Young Master, werent youing back tomorrow?
I came back after finishing my business. Is she sleeping so early? As the words fell, Baron Stuart had already turned and was preparing to go upstairs.
Mrs. Noelle was stunned for a moment, then reacted, Lady hasnte back yet!
She was also waiting for Lady toe back for dinner, but the youngdy and Lady never showed up. She was wondering when she heard the door to the living room opened, so she came out to look and found that he had returned.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but stop in his tracks, his eyebrows furrowing in confusion as he looked back at Mrs. Noelle, She hasnte back?
The photo was sent after 3 PM, and judging from the background, it seemed to have been took inside the car, which meant the two had already finished shopping and were on their way home.
Baron Stuart nced at the diamond gold watch on his left hand, it was already 7 oclock, by rights they should have been home by now.
Just as he was puzzled, his cell phone rang.
Hello?
Young Master, something happened, Lady Carter is in the hospital now. yton Howards calm voice came through the phone.
Even if he was about to face a storm, he didnt dare to hide anything from Baron Stuart.
Because he knew clearly the result of hiding something.
At the mention of this, Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed, and his face gradually darkened, his voice seeming to chill to the bone, I dont remember leaving you behind to let her end up in the hospital.
Im very sorry, the reason has been investigated, it was due to my negligence.
PS: Thank you PleaselovemeKiss for the 200 book coins reward! Sun Goddess for the 100 book coins reward! for the 100 book coins reward!
Chapter 338: What on Earth Happened?
Chapter 338: What on Earth Happened?
Penerjemah:549690339
I am very sorry, the cause has been determined, it was my negligence. Even on the phone, yton Howard didnt dare to raise his head but just lowered it and calmly admitted his dereliction of duty.
Baron Stuart didnt say much,pared to those, he was more eager to know how the woman he had been thinking about was doing!
After hanging up the phone, Baron Stuart dashed out of the vi almost flying and drove his Ferrari to the hospital at breakneck speed!
With the status and power of the Stuart family, Baron Stuart knew very well that there was only one hospital Emily Walker could have been sent to, and that was E Citys most powerful top-rated hospital.
Originally a forty-minute drive, it turned into twenty minutes under Baron Stuarts driving!
Twenty minutester, the car arrived at the hospital, and Baron Stuart sprinted to the floor and the hospital room where Emily Walker was located.
At this moment, Emily had just woken up from aa. The pain in her lower abdomen had stopped. The moment she regained consciousness upon waking up, she thought she had lost her baby, and couldnt help but stretch her hand and touch her abdomen.
The slightly protruding abdomen was still intact, so her child
She raised her head, and looked at Be Stuart somewhat intively, My child
The baby is still here! Be Stuart immediately replied, knowing her concerns.
Hearing her words, Emilys heart finally settled down, but she was still frightened.
During the painful experience in her lower abdomen, she really thought she was going to lose her child.
However, she was also curious: she had not experienced this symptom for several months, and Doctor Gavin had regrly checked her and the baby, they had been very healthy. Why did this happen this time?
This time, the door of the hospital room was pushed open, Baron Stuart rushed in with an anxious face.
From his expression, anyone could see how anxious he was. Th?s chapter is updated by FindNovel
Seeing him, Emily was slightly stunned for a few seconds, then turned her head to look out the window, which was pitch-ck.
Did she really pass out for two days? Wasnt he supposed to return tomorrow?
Emily looked at him with a dazed face, feeling somewhat confused as to what day it was.
Seeing hime in, Be Stuart stood up immediately, fearing he would me her. She and the baby are fine! Brother, dont worry!
Her words undoubtedly allowed Baron Stuarts heart, which had been on edge, to settle down and feel relieved.
However, it didnt mean that he would not pursue the matter further.
Looking at the woman on the bed, Baron Stuart calmly walked forward, his eyes filled with concern and tenderness that Emily noticed.
What happened? He asked softly, although his heart was filled with anger, but for the woman before him, he only had boundless care and affection.
Emily didnt mind his questioning, but was lost in her own thoughts, Why did youe back this time?
He had said he would be back on Sunday; could it be that she had been unconscious for two days? But in her consciousness, she shouldnt have been unconscious for that long.
I came back early because the matter was settled. Baron Stuart raised his hand and touched her still somewhat pale face, his heart aching once again, Tell me everything that happened, one by one.
For the past few months, he knew that both the child and her were healthy and that nothing could happen without reason.
At this moment, Emily finally regained herposure. In fact, she had been puzzled about this issue just now.
Recalling the events of the afternoon, she spoke up softly, I dont know, but after shopping with Be, my stomach suddenly hurt terribly
PS: Thank you -Regretr for the reward of 588 book coins x2! (So heres another chapter!)
Chapter 339: Accidentally Ingested Anti-pregnancy Hormone
Chapter 339: identally Ingested Anti-pregnancy Hormone
Penerjemah:?549690339
At that time, she also felt it was very sudden, as nothing like this had happened in the past few months.
Baron Stuart looked at her steadily for a few seconds, his calm face not revealing what he was thinking at this moment.
Then, she turned her head to look at yton Howard on the side.
Without uttering a word, just with a nce, yton understood what he wanted to ask.
yton bowed respectfully, then opened the door of the hospital room. The doctor, who had been resuscitating Emily Walker, was already waiting outside the door.
After the doctor entered, he looked at the people in the room, only now realizing that the woman he was treating was the woman of Baron Stuart, from the Futuren Group!
He couldnt help but feel embarrassed, thinking that if he didnt treat her properly, this hospital might be finished today. Discover more novels at
As soon as the doctor came in, Baron Stuart stood up, his calm pupils fixated on the doctor. What he wanted was the results of the examination.
Why did this happen to her? Baron Stuart asked, his enchanting voice now devoid of any emotion, leaving only a cold and oppressive feeling.
Looking at the man exuding a cold aura, the doctor couldnt help but shiver internally and then said, Thedy suffered from sudden uterine contractions and almost had a miscarriage due to the consumption of anti-pregnancy hormones and some chilled coloring agents.
After the doctor finished speaking, several people in the hospital room looked at him with confusion.
Anti-pregnancy hormones? Chilled coloring agents? What are those?
Be Stuart furrowed her eyebrows, not understanding why Emily Walker would consume these things. Didnt she know that they could cause a miscarriage?
She thought that perhaps Emily had identally consumed these substances that could lead to a miscarriage without being aware of it.
However, Baron Stuart did not think so. Since Emilys pregnancy, he had learned about some foods and medicines that should be avoided during pregnancy.
Given Emilys anticipation for this child, she wouldnt have consumed these things identally.
As for the chilled coloring agents it was possible that she consumed them identally without knowing.
He looked up at the doctor and asked, What exactly is an anti-pregnancy hormone? Is it possible for ordinary people to consume it by mistake?
If Emily had known, she definitely wouldnt have consumed it. The only possibility Baron Stuart could think of was that someone had deliberately harmed their child!
The doctor, hearing this, continued, The so-called anti-pregnancy hormone is extracted from RU-486, amon abortion drug. Ordinary people wouldnt consume it identally unless they were unaware of it.
However, the amount of RU-486 in this youngdys body is not high, and since she was brought here in a timely manner, the child was able to be saved.
But what puzzled the doctor was that it was forbidden for pregnant women to take some medications, so evenmon drugs should not be taken carelessly. Let alone Mifepristone(RU-486).
Baron Stuart had also thought of this point.
Since its an abortion drug, Emily would never take it randomly. The only possibility was that someone had added RU-486 to her food when she was unaware.
But who could it be? Her food was prepared by Mrs. Noelle, and Mrs. Noelle wouldnt do such a thing.
Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes and then turned his head to look at Emily Walker, who was lying on the hospital bed, What did you eat today after going out with Be?
Nothing like this could have happened at home, the only possibility was outside.
Chapter 340: Didn’t Eat Anything Else
Chapter 340: Didnt Eat Anything Else
Penerjemah:?549690339
However, who could be so malicious and intend to harm Baron Stuarts child!
If he finds out, they will not be forgiven easily!
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker couldnt help but pause and nced at Be Stuart.
As she looked at Be, Be also began to think back.
Today, they only ate lunch outside and didnt have any other snacks. Moreover, the ten of them had the same meal, so there shouldnt be a problem, right?
Following her line of sight, Baron Stuart also turned his gaze towards Be.
Be looked up with her bright eyes and was met with Baron Stuarts deep and sharp gaze, causing her to pause.
Why is he looking at her? She didnt give Emily any random things to eat!
We only had hot and sour noodles for lunch today, and we didnt eat anything else! Afraid her brother might wrongly use her, Be immediately rified.
Emily also added, Indeed, we didnt eat anything besides hot and sour noodles.
Even Emily herself did not know where the mistake had urred. Abortion medicine? How could she possibly take it at random, and they didnt have that kind of medicine at home! Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find~Novel
Hot and sour noodles? Baron Stuart squinted his eyes, puzzled. What are hot and sour noodles?
What are hot and sour noodles? Where did you eat them? He turned to Emily, who was lying on the hospital bed.
Emily was stunned, Its a hot and sour noodle restaurant inside the shopping mall. I saw it, and I really wanted to eat it
Seeing his slightly gloomy face, Emily subconsciously lowered her head, her voice somewhat weak.
If its really because of the hot and sour noodles, he would definitely scold her for eating indiscriminately after finding out.
However, it shouldnt be possible for abortion medicine to be in hot and sour noodles, right? Besides, at that time, apart from the four of them, she also saw a pregnant woman with a big belly. If the ingredient RU-586 was present, wouldnt many pregnant women who had visited the restaurant have had miscarriages?
That shouldnt be very likely.
As expected, Baron Stuarts face darkened upon hearing this. He had never even heard of that kind of food, and she was pregnant but went to eat junk food?
Brother, I know you may not know what it is, but its really delicious! Be, who was beside her, thought of the taste of the hot and sour noodles and instinctively spoke up, without fear.
However, as soon as her words fell, she met his brothers cold gaze and silently lowered her head, not daring to say anything more!
Did you take her to eat it? In Baron Stuarts perception, Be had a big appetite, so he thought she might have taken Emily to eat hot and sour noodles.
However, his words made Be feel incredibly wronged.
I wanted to eat it myself! Emily said, Not only did I eat it, but I also shared it with yton Howard and our driver. We all ate it. Dont me Be for this. Besides, whether or not its because of that food hasnt been confirmed yet.
She somewhat disagreed with his self-righteousness and didnt want Be to bear these insignificant charges.
With that said, Baron Stuart looked up and turned to yton Howard.
Upon meeting his gaze, yton pursed his thin lips and naturally lowered his eyes.
In Young Masters mind, the treatment Emily received should have been given by him, not by yton and the driver.
Go investigate this right away! Baron Stuart said irritably, not knowing how to vent his frustration.
Chapter 341: A Sweet Instant
Chapter 341: A Sweet Instant
Penerjemah:549690339
He never even had hot and sour noodles with her, but yton Howard and the driver beat him to it?!? Discover more novels at find{n}ovel
yton Howard bowed his head, Yes.
As soon as he finished speaking, he left the hospital.
After a while, Baron Stuart suppressed his displeasure and looked up at the doctor, Are thedy and the child all right?
The doctor nodded, Yes.
When can she be discharged? Baron Stuart asked again.
The doctor hesitated for a moment, afraid that his words would offend the important man, It would be better to observe for a few more days, since Lady Walker still has some of theponents of RU-486 in her body.
Get out. Baron Stuart said to the doctor, then turned to Be Stuart, You should go back first.
Be Stuart checked the time, it was already 9 PM, if she didnt go back, her mother would probably worry about her.
She stood up, smiled at Emily Walker, Ille to see you tomorrow!
Emily Walker nodded and also returned a smile, Okay!
After everyone left, Baron Stuart sat down beside the bed, watching the person before him intently.
Emily Walker felt somewhat unnatural under his gaze, so she lowered her line of sight.
Hungry? Half a momentter, Baron Stuart asked softly, looking at her.
It was already after nine oclock, and she hadnt had dinner yet, so of course she was hungry.
So she nodded, Yes!
What do you want to eat? He asked again.
Emily Walker didnt know why, but she missed the taste of the hot and sour noodles, and without realizing it, she blurted out, Hot and sour noodles.
For an instant, Baron Stuart froze.
When he came to his senses, there was a clear hint of displeasure and anger on his exquisitely handsome face.
But after not seeing her for a week, how could he bear to get angry with her? So he restrained himself, Dont eat that stuff again.
He wouldnt let her touch the unclean stuff again.
Baron Stuart got up, didnt say anything, and left the hospital room directly.
Half an hourter, Baron Stuart returned to the hospital room, only to find that the person on the bed had fallen asleep.
He put the food hed bought on the round table beside him, then leaned over to look at the deeply sleeping Emily Walker.
Emily? He lowered his face, watching her sleeping with a fairplexion, and called out softly.
Emily Walker didnt sleep for long, but with no one to talk to, she closed her eyes to rest for a while and didnt expect to fall asleep.
At the sound of his voice, her eyshes fluttered, and then she opened her eyes to see the handsome face carved before her.
She opened her sleepy ck eyes and murmured, Okay.
Seeing her expression, Baron Stuarts Adams apple slid slightly, then he lowered his face, deeply kissed her enticing pink lips
Missing the familiar scent and softness, every time, Emily Walker would sink in deeply, deeply infatuated.
After their kiss, Baron Stuart let go of her, holding her in his arms, his deep eyes staring at her fair face, whispering softly, Lets eat.
Emily Walker nodded, Okay!
Opening the food bag, there were simple century egg and lean meat congee, and a box of steamed dumplings, which Emily Walker found not repulsive.
Baron Stuart took the lean meat porridge and scooped a spoonful to feed her, but Emily Walker felt unnatural and avoided him a little.
She was not disabled now, so there was no need for him to feed her personally, right?
I can do it myself. Then, she was about to snatch the porridge and spoon from Baron Stuarts hand.
Chapter 342: The Truth of the Matter 1
Chapter 342: The Truth of the Matter 1
Penerjemah:549690339
Baron Stuarts hand holding the porridge bowl gently moved back, easily avoiding her reaching out. Then, he looked at her with a steady gaze.
Emily Walker knew he was determined to feed her.
So, shepromised and obediently epted the meal! Content originallyes from f?ndnovel
Seeing that she had already eaten two-thirds of the food, Emily took a bite of a dumpling and looked at him, Arent you going to eat?
Uh she could really eat! One bowl of porridge and ten dumplings, now only two and a half were left. If he didnt eat soon, she would really finish it all off.
Im not hungry, Baron Stuart said as he continued to bring the dumpling she had just taken a bite of to her mouth.
Emily bit it firmly, then lowered her head to look at the remaining two dumplings in the box.
Without thinking, she reached out her slender fingers, gently picked up one of the dumplings, and brought it to Baron Stuarts mouth, indicating for him to open up.
Looking at the steamed dumpling in her hand, Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed, Did you wash your hands?
Emily paused; she hadnt washed her hands
To such a fastidious person as him, he would surely think it was dirty.
Just as she was about to put the dumpling back, Baron Stuart grabbed her hand and bit the dumpling in her hand in one bite.
Following that, he picked up thest dumpling and handed it to her mouth, This is thest one, eat it up.
Emily looked at the dumpling in front of her, then opened her mouth and gently bit half of it. Then, she moved closer to Baron Stuarts mouth, gesturing for him to bite the other half.
This little move of hers made Baron Stuart smile softly. Then, he bit the half of the dumpling exposed by her, and their lips intertwined once again, inseparable.
The next day, Stuart Manor.
Early in the morning, Be Stuart and Vivian Ferguson were preparing to go out when they happened to run into Zachary Stuart, who had juste downstairs.
Seeing them ready to go out so early, Zachary couldnt help but frown and asked, Where are you two going?
Just about to go out, both mother and daughter trembled when they heard this voice and then turned around.
Uh, Dad, Be and I want to go shopping, Vivian Ferguson smiled and then used her arm to block the view of the instion barrel in her daughters hand, fearing he would find out.
Be Stuart on the side immediately chimed in, Hehe, good morning Grandpa! Mom and I are going to buy some stuff!
Upon hearing this, Zachary frowned, Shopping? This early?
Yes, Im on vacation! You enjoy your breakfast, were going now! Not waiting for Zacharys reply, Be quickly left, pulling her mother, Vivian Ferguson, along.
The grand, luxurious ck sedan stopped at the hospital entrance.
Last night, Vivian Ferguson learned about Emily Walkers condition from her daughter and was restless all night. As soon as daylight broke, she couldnt wait to get up and visit Emily at the hospital.
Inside the hospital room, Emily was still in a deep sleep, while Baron Stuart had already left the hospital to prepare breakfast for her.
So, when Vivian Ferguson and her daughter came in, there was only Emily in the room.
Seeing her like this, Vivian Fergusons heart went out to her, and she quietly approached the bed, watching Emily for a while.
As if sensing someoneing in, Emily frowned and then opened her eyes, gradually regaining consciousness.
As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Vivian Fergusons concerned face, and Emily subconsciously stared nkly, not quite understanding why.
Chapter 343 - 443: Put me down!
Chapter 343 - 443: Put me down!
Penerjemah:549690339
Finally reacting, What are you doing? Put me down!
Although shes in the hospital, her hands and feet arent broken, so theres absolutely no need for him to carry her like this!
Ignoring her struggle, Baron Stuart carried her in the direction of the inpatient department.
Emily Walker was annoyed. This man was always so domineering and assertive,pletely disregarding other peoples feelings!
Turning back, she looked at Adrian Nash who stood still, his gaze focused on the direction the two were leaving.
Based on Baron Stuarts personality, if she goes to the hospital room now, he would likely kick her out.
Only when the shadows of the two disappeared at the front door of the inpatient department did Adrian Nash turn and leave the hospital.
Put me down! He carried her all the way, holding her even in the elevator. Although everyone around was envious, she didnt care!
Just now, he clearly picked her up on purpose in front of Adrian Nash, wasnt it a deration that she is his possession!
Upon reaching the hospital room, Baron Stuart finally put her on the hospital bed, his expression somewhat gloomy.
Who allowed you to go out with him? Thinking of the two standing side by side in the garden, jealousy red up in him.
As he approached the garden and saw that scene, for a moment, he really wanted to pin this woman on his thigh and give her a few hard hits!
However, at this moment, he couldnt bear to do so.
Emily Walker was deliberately going out with Adrian Nash to show him that even without him, other men would care for her too!
Although she used Adrian Nash a little, she felt a bit guilty, but seeing this mans angry face, she felt very relieved!
By myself! Dont I even have that freedom? She looked at him and retorted.
She was almost suffocated these days, just wanting to go out to breathe some fresh air!
Of course, going out with Adrian Nash was just an ident.
Moreover, its only 3 PM now. She didnt expect him toe at this time.
However, at that time, she really thought about what would happen if he saw them.
Her reply undoubtedly deepened Baron Stuarts jealousy, Youre not allowed to go out with Adrian Nash!
I insist on going out with him! For the first time, Emily Walkerpletely confronted this man!
Baron Stuarts face darkened, and he stared at the angry woman for a while. Then, he calmly spoke, but with an undeniable aura of intimidation in his voice.
So, you mean I have to tie you up in the room? If she insists on going out with Adrian Nash, he guarantees that she will experience a different treatment!
Emily Walker was taken aback by his words.
Tied up in the room?
He wants to tie her up in the room!?
Realizing what he meant, Emily Walker couldnt help but widen her eyes. This man actually said he would tie her up in the room?
Shes not a cat or a dog, why should she be tied up in the room!
Why? Im not a cat or a dog! Emily Walker was furious and couldnt help but shout.
Even cats and dogs wouldnt be tied up at home. What does this man think she is? A pet being raised?
Because Im your man, and when I say no, its no. If you insist on going out with him, then I can only tie you up at home! Baron Stuart looked at her, his face sinking to the extreme. Find the newest release on find?novel
Chapter 344 - 444: Even if it’s a pet, it’s still a national treasure!
Chapter 344 - 444: Even if its a pet, its still a national treasure!
Penerjemah:549690339
She knew that thest thing he wanted was for her to be with Adrian Nash, yet she seemed to do this deliberately, always contradicting him!
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker was stunned, the anger in her eyes instantly turned into pain. She stared straight at him. Man? What sort of man are you?
Her sudden change of tone startled Baron Stuart. He noticed the pain in her eyes.
Does a real man watch his woman die? Ultimately, Im just a pet youve bred, and if youre not pleased, you can control my life with a leash at any time! She stared at him, her eyes gradually reddening from pain.
A pet?
Baron Stuart was stunned by her words.
How could she ever be a pet to him? Even if she were a pet, she would be the only treasure in this world!
Each time danger approached her, his heart seemed to suffocate, undergoing severe torment.
Looking at the pain in her eyes, Baron Stuarts expression softened a bit.
He knew she was still hurt by his cold, heartless treatment on the rooftop. Many times he wanted to exin, but he couldnt find the words.
What should he say? That he acted that way just to pretend to Milton Modesto that he didnt care about her?
If he told her this, would she be willing to believe?
If she chose to believe his cold and heartless behavior, then any exnations could be seen as mere excuses in her eyes.
However, he didnt know that Emily was waiting for his exnation.
His refusal to exin had, in Emilys view, be an admission of guilt.
And this admission, in the end, had be a fact.
Think what you want, whether youre a pet or a woman. If you dare to see Adrian Nash again, I will definitely tie you up.
He calmly looked at her without a ripple in his eyes.
His words struck Emilys heart like a severe stab, she couldnt defeat this man, she simply couldnt!
She decided to remain silent, turned around andid down, her back facing him, refusing to look at him again.
However, in the moment of turning around, a cold tear slid down Emilys face, so cold that it could pierce her cheeks.
Standing in ce, Baron Stuart, who was looking at the woman on the hospital bed, also felt extremely agitated.
Whenever Emilys dealings with Adrian Nash were mentioned, he couldnt control his emotions!
The ringtone of his cell phone rang. He took out his phone somewhat impatiently, sounding cold on the phone.
Young Master, its time to depart, came the respectful voice of yton Howard on the phone.
This afternoon, he had to attend an important banquet in City C, he couldnt let go of the woman in front of him, so he decided to visit her before leaving. But due to Adrian Nash, they were stuck in this situation.
I know. Baron Stuart responded dryly, and then hung up the phone, staring at the woman on the hospital bed one more time.
The thought of Adrian Nash possibly approaching his woman while he was away for the next two days made Baron Stuart feel a strong urge not to go to City C!
Still, attending the banquet is something he must do.
After some reflection, Baron Stuart walked over, picked up the woman on the bed, and left the hospital room.
Being held by him again, Emily was somewhat taken aback. At this moment, she was sick of his touch and didnt want to be this close to him! Get full chapters from ?ovelFind
What are you going to do now!? Emily struggled as she attempted to break free from his grasp.
Chapter 345 - 445: Come to City C with me
Chapter 445: Come to City C with me
Penerjemah:?549690339
However, Baron Stuarts strong arms wouldnt let her go, and he spoke in a deep voice, Come with me to City C!
Though the doctor advised that she should stay in the hospital for a few more days, he had to take her with him now and would even take Doctor Gavin along too if needed!
He carried her all the way from the hospital to the car and called Doctor Gavin, giving him ten minutes to get ready before going to City C together.
Although Emily Walker had basically recovered, she still couldnt overexert herself.
There was a special suite in the private jet, which could allow Emily Walker to have a better rest space.
Flying to City C would take two hours, and as Emilyy in the special suite, she couldnt understand why this man wanted to take her on a business trip!
The door of the cabin was knocked on, and Emily, thinking it was Baron Stuart, didnt respond while lying on thefortable double bed.
Young Madam. Doctor Gavins voice was heard from outside.
Hearing that, Emily couldnt help but look over.
In a short while, she saw Doctor Gavin enter the room.
Doctor Gavin came over and hung an IV drip bag at the head of the bed. Young Madam, this IV drip will help with your overall nutrition.
I dont need it. Emily turned her head away, acting like she was purposely upset with someone and refusing to ept any treatment!
However, Doctor Gavin seemed to know shed refuse, so he calmly prepared the IV drip and then smiled at her. After this IV, youll have the energy to fight the Young Master, wont you?
As soon as he boarded the ne, Doctor Gavin noticed that the two of them seemed to have quarreled.
Upon hearing his words, Emily paused for a moment and looked at Doctor Gavin, who was smiling warmly.
Indeed, she had been feeling weak and tired these days, so if she really wanted to resist that man, it would be better to obediently take the IV drip.
Will this really make me feel a hundred times more energetic? she asked, looking up at Doctor Gavin.
Doctor Gavin nodded and spoke with a teasing tone, Although I cant guarantee youll be a hundred times more energetic, at least youll be able to resist certain things.
Certain things? What kind of things?
Emily looked at him and, although she didnt understand, she finally took the IV drip obediently.
After the IV, Emily felt somewhat sleepy and fell asleep on the bed.
Feeling drowsy, she sensed a pair of burning eyes staring straight at her, and as she suddenly opened her eyes, she met a pair of ink-jade pupils.
Looking at the man standing beside the bed, she instantly turned her face away and rolled to the side, unwilling to look at him.
After just finishing all the documents, Baron Stuart was also somewhat tired, so hey down on the bed as well.
Feeling the position behind her sinking, Emily shifted her body to the side.
She meant to say, she didnt want to be near him.
Naturally, ording to Baron Stuarts personality, he should have tried to engage her even if she tried to avoid him.
However, many minutes passed quietly, and the man next to her didnt make a sound.
Emily was puzzled, so she quietly turned her head back.
As soon as she turned, she saw a sleeping face, with even breaths, and could slightly tell the exhaustion at this time from his handsome facial structure.
In fact, Baron Stuart was really tired, going back and forth between the hospital and thepany, sometimes even having to attend social engagements.
To spend more time with Emily, he often didnt have time for meals due to his busy schedule.
Now as hey down, it seemed like his spirit was relieved, and he quickly rxed. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find(?)ovel
Chapter 346 - 446: Young Master, It’s Time to Change the Medicine
Chapter 446: Young Master, Its Time to Change the Medicine
Penerjemah:?549690339
Looking at his slightly tired face, Emily Walkers heart sank, but she didnt do anything about it. Official source is Find~Novel
During this period of time, there had been no physical intimacy between the two, and even their emotional connection had be somewhat distant because of the recent events.
Although this man had been very considerate and attentive to her these days, Emily couldnt help but feel a sharp pain in her heart whenever she thought of his threats and overbearing attitude.
Turning her head away, Emily gazed thoughtfully at the ceiling without looking at the man beside her, her expression bing dull and lifeless.
At this moment, the room door was knocked on.
In the past, even the slightest noise would cause Baron Stuart to frown and wake up, but nowadays
The door was knocked on three times, apanied by Doctor Gavins gentle and clear voice, but the man in the bed did not open his eyes. Instead, he continued to sleep deeply, as if he was extremely exhausted.
Since both of them were in the room, Doctor Gavin couldnt just barge in, so he had to wait for someone to respond from inside before entering.
With no other choice, Emily got up from the bed, walked over, and opened the door to see Doctor Gavin holding a medical box in his hand.
She looked at him with some surprise. She had just finished her infusion not too long ago, so would she need another treatment already?
Seeing her, Doctor Gavin smiled faintly and then walked into the room.
Young Master, its time to change your medicine.
After saying this to Emily, Doctor Gavin walked straight into the room and approached the bedside.
Emily stood there, still somewhat confused for a moment.
Change medicine? What medicine?
Her line of sight followed Doctor Gavins footsteps andnded on the man lying in bed.
He needed to change his medicine? What happened to him?
Emily approached them, still not understanding what Doctor Gavin meant by changing medicine.
Looking at Baron Stuart, who was deeply asleep in bed, Doctor Gavin gently called out, Young Master?
He seemed so exhausted that Doctor Gavin was reluctant to wake him up if it wasnt absolutely necessary.
However, the wound on his back was so deep that it had to be changed three times a day. Because he had been insisting on sticking to his schedule these days, he had only been able to change the dressing once a day. As a result, the wound on his back had started to be infected. Fortunately, it was discovered in time, or the consequences would have been severe!
If the wound were to get infected, he couldnt be like the past few days, changing the dressing only when he had time and not doing so when he didnt. Otherwise, his arm might be useless!
Young Master? Seeing that there was no response, Doctor Gavin couldnt help but call out again.
Looking at the sleeping man, Emily was in a daze.
Normally, he would never sleep so deeply. What had happened recently?
Of course, she didnt know that Baron Stuart had injured his back and was released from the hospital to work only after one week of recovery.
He had been busy attending social engagements and making time to go to the hospital to keep herpany and ensure she ate on time.
It could be said that during these days, he had been under tremendous pressure, both physically and mentally, yet Emily didnt know about any of this.
In response to Doctor Gavins gentle calls, Baron Stuart finally furrowed his brows ever so slightly and slowly opened his eyes.
Sitting up, he nced around, and for the first time, Baron Stuart felt the urge to sleep for a few more minutes.
During this period, he had been getting far too little sleep.
Are we there yet?
As soon as the words left his mouth, he looked outside the window, and the private jet was still flying in the air.
Doctor Gavin respectfully bowed and said, No, its time for you to change your medicine.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart lifted his deep pupils and proceeded to sit up. As he was about to remove the shirt on his body, he finally noticed Emily standing nearby.
Chapter 347: Baron Stuart Gets Beaten 2
Chapter 347: Baron Stuart Gets Beaten 2
Penerjemah:549690339
Today, however, he was so ruthless. She felt as if she could hear her brothers kneecap shatter!
Vivian Ferguson, who stood nearby, didnt expect him to be this cruel. The two crutches seemed to strike her heart as well. She wanted to plead, Dad
No one is allowed to plead for mercy!
But before she could speak, she was silenced by Zachary Stuart, and she didnt dare say another word.
Members of the Walker Family were also shocked by this scene, but they didnt say anything else.
They initially wanted to understand what was going on, but they didnt expect Baron Stuart to be beaten.
Those two crutches made Baron Stuart kneel directly on the ground. It was indicative of how heavy and ruthless the force was! Fresh chapters posted on Find[?]ovel
Emily Walker, who had been on the edge of the sofa, was also startled by this scene. She had yet to understand why Baron Stuart was beaten.
However, staring at the two crutches striking between his knees, she felt a sharp pain in her heart.
She was very familiar with Baron Stuarts body; the only way he would kneel on the ground was if he couldnt bear it any longer.
And his grandfather, despite his age, managed to knock Baron Stuart to the ground.
Do you admit your mistake? Zachary Stuart temporarily suppressed his rage, staring at Baron Stuart kneeling on the ground, and asked in a low voice.
The pain in his knees made him slightly frown, but he remained silent and calmly replied, Since I have done it, I do not think it was wrong.
In his world, there was no such thing as being wrong.
Such a response undoubtedly fueled Zachary Stuarts suppressed rage once again!
The next second, Zachary Stuart lifted the crutches in his hand and viciously mmed them onto Baron Stuarts back. This strike was even more ruthless than the previous two!
Baron Stuart let out a muffled groan but didnt yield.
Seeing this, Vivian Ferguson shifted her gaze away, unable to face the sight.
Emily Walker wanted to step forward and stop the beating, but her outstretched hand held still in mid-air.
If his own mother didnt dare to speak up, how could she justify intervening?
However, watching that crutch strike, it felt like her heart was being shattered too.
If you dont admit your mistake today, I will beat you until you do! roared Zachary Stuart. However, the blows from his crutches also struck his own heart.
How could he not be heartbroken over his own grandson?
Only thing was, he was so angry that his grandson, for the sake of a woman,pletely disregarded him as a grandfather.
Baron Stuart kept silent, naturally refusing to admit his wrong.
Zachary Stuart was furious andnded another blow with his crutch!
Either you admit your mistake today or restore everything rted to the cooperation with the Walker Group! His rtionship with Master Walker was not something the younger generations could understand.
Once, if Master Walker hadnt blocked a bullet for him, there would be no Zachary Stuart today, let alone Futuren Group!
This time, Baron Stuart finally looked up. Because of enduring the blows from the crutches, his forehead was covered in cold sweat.
Staring at Zachary Stuart, he calmly spoke, To resume all of that, unless you personally announce the cancetion of this marriage contract.
By making such a decision, Baron Stuart had his own considerations.
If his grandfather refused to cancel the marriage contract, the Walker Group would still plummet.
If the marriage contract was canceled as a result, even if he restored everything with the Walker Group cooperation, at least, there would no longer be any marriage constraints between the two families. Afterwards, he would not need to inject additional funds into the Walker Group. In the end, the oue would be the same.
If they wanted to destroy his child, they should be prepared to pay the price.
PS: Thank you Happiness for the reward of 1888 book coins! Purple Lotus Winter Flower for the 788 book coins reward! for the 588 book coins reward!
Chapter 348: Baron Stuart Gets Beaten 3
Chapter 348: Baron Stuart Gets Beaten 3
Penerjemah:549690339
Are you threatening me? Zachary Stuart angrily spoke,You think I cant overturn your decision?
Baron Stuart remained calm, gazing straight at him, If you could, you wouldnte to me.
Years ago, he entrusted everything to him. With both grandparent and grandchild on the same page, Zachary Stuart felt at ease entrusting all power to Baron Stuart after three years.
At that time, Baron Stuart gained control of the entire Futuren Group.
Nowadays, the Futuren Group was like having two masters, and no one dared to defy them.
Even if Grandpa wants to overturn this decision and call a board meeting, the directors would listen, but dare not ignore Baron Stuarts presence. In the end, this matter would remain deadlocked with no change.
As the funds and shares were withdrawn, only Baron Stuarts approval could restore them.
Yes, Zachary Stuart may no longer be in control of the corporations affairs, but as a father, a grandfather, and the head of the family, he could still manage family affairs!
On this point, Baron Stuart acknowledged, even though he was beaten to kneel on the ground, he still respected his grandfather in his heart.
But each of his answers enraged Zachary Stuart!
And so, the crutches fell heavily on Baron Stuarts back, each strike bing more intense!
Emily Walker, watching this scene from the side, felt as if her heart was being held tightly, making it difficult for her to breathe.
Doesnt he worry that he might beat him to death with such force?
Emily watched, heartbroken, but anger simmered inside her. As Zachary Stuart was about tond another blow, she couldnt take it anymore.
Stop hitting him!
Zachary Stuarts hand stopped mid-air at the severe roar, and he turned to look at the source of the noise.
Was he really stopped by an outsider?
Facing Zachary Stuarts angry and strict gaze, Emily felt no fear, her eyes flickering with a mix of heartache and fury.
How bitter a hatred must you feel to beat him so ruthlessly? Dont you know his temper? Even if you beat him to death today, do you think he will yield?! Emily shouted forcefully, knowing Baron Stuart too well; even if he was really killed today, he would never bow down to others.
Because he was always on the high ground, looking down.
If the oue would be the same regardless, why was Zachary Stuart so obsessed with this? Both their personalities were extremely simr, and continuing the beating would only increase their pain and make both of them unhappy.
Zachary Stuarts heart was touched by her words, but how could he not be heartbroken? This was his own grandson after all!
Indeed, his grandson inherited their father-and-son personalities, never easily changing nor admitting their mistakes. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? FndNovel
However, Zachary Stuart had his own pride, let alone being angered. How could he let go just because of a girls words?
Our Stuart familys affairs are none of your business as an outsider. Zachary Stuart looked at her and spoke with an unpleasant tone. He even spoke hurtful words to Vivian Ferguson, let alone Emily Walker.
If not for this girl, his grandson would not have be so rebellious. The more Zachary Stuart looked at her, the angrier he became.
Take her out! Shes not wee in our family! Zachary Stuartmanded, and the few bodyguards behind him prepared to step forward.
Following that, Baron Stuarts cold voice and icy eyes terrified everyone, Whoever dares to touch her, Ill make them wish they were dead.
PS: n Aimes 100 book coins reward! Pleaseloveme Kris 100 book coins reward! Sun Goddess̡ 100 book coins reward! Warm sunshine scattered all over the ground 100 book coins reward!
Chapter 349: Unless You Change Your Surname From Now On!
Chapter 349: Unless You Change Your Surname From Now On!
Penerjemah:549690339
His tone was filled with intimidation, just listening to it caused dread and chills in ones heart.
Hearing this, Zachary Stuarts bodyguards immediately stopped in their tracks, looking somewhat torn.
Although they belonged to the Old Master, they were also well aware of the Young Masters temper.
If he said he would make their lives a living hell, he would definitely do so.
For a moment, the bodyguards found themselves in a dilemma and stood their ground.
Seeing his men halted by Baron Stuart, Zachary Stuarts face turned livid. He didnt understand how this girl before him could be that exceptional, causing him to go to such lengths?
I just have one question for you, do you want to restore the business with the Walker Group or not!? Zachary Stuart spoke with righteous indignation. He was a stubborn person, but he never considered that Baron Stuart was as well.
If Baron Stuart set his mind on something, he wouldnt overturn it easily.
Baron Stuart didnt respond. He thought he had already made his point very clear earlier; if they wanted to change this decision, they must personally cancel the marriage contract with the Walkers!
His silence made it evident to Zachary Stuart that he would not overturn this decision easily.
As for the corporation, he had already fully abdicated, and if he had to step in, he would probably just cause a deadlock which wouldnt solve the Walker Groups crisis. For more chapters visit f?ndnovel
Although the Walkers had not encountered a crisis just yet, without Futuren Groups support, a crisis would be inevitable.
Zacharys stubbornness wasnt purely about protecting the Walker Consortium; without Old Master Walker, he would have long been dead!
Your younger generation, how can they understand such a deep bond!
If they could only choose one, he could only protect what the Walkers had built over the decades.
Finally, Zachary Stuart closed his eyes. In this war with his grandson, he admitted defeat.
Fine, if youre willing to restore rtions with the Walker Consortium, Ill honor your wish and call off the marriage, Zachary Stuart said, suppressing his inner anger and speaking calmly.
But, I will never let this girl enter my Stuart familys door, unless you change your surname and no longer use Stuart! Zachary Stuart harshlyid down his words, genuinely furious!
For twenty-eight years, the grandson he personally nurtured has now used everything against him, causing him to feel infuriated!
Zachary, however, didnt care about this.
After all, getting Emily Walker into his household register was not a difficult task for Baron Stuart.
From the moment that Baron Stuart was hit with the first crutch, Emily Walkers emotions were greatly affected. The pain mixed with anger had been simmering until now.
Meanwhile, the baby in her belly seemed to be affected by her shifting moods as well. Gradually, she felt pain in her abdomen again.
Clutching her stomach in pain, her face gradually turned pale because of the pain, and her body slowly slid to the ground
Ever since her angry outburst just now, Be Stuarts gaze turned to her, and she had been closely watching Emily. Thus, when seeing her gradually pained expression, Bes face looked shocked and she instinctively ran over.
Hey, whats wrong with you? She asked Emily anxiously.
Noticing her sudden movement, everyone elses gaze shifted to the two, and Vivian Ferguson was visibly shocked when she saw Emily!
Baron Stuart also turned his line of sight. As he saw the pain-stricken pale face of Emily, his heart clenched, and he quickly got up and rushed over.
Chapter 350: Marriage Contract Cancelled
Chapter 350: Marriage Contract Cancelled
Penerjemah:549690339
Maybe it was because the two crutches that Zachary Stuart used were too heavy, so when Baron Stuart just stood up, he almost stumbled. Fortunately, he had great stamina and quickly steadied himself, rushing towards Emily Walker!
Emilywhats wrong with you? He looked at the person in his arms with some pain, his eyes filled with eagerness and worry.
Emily took a few deep breaths, trying to alleviate the pain in her abdomen, but cold sweat still broke out on her forehead.
She endured the pain for a while until it gradually disappeared, and her painful expression eased.
Baron Stuart waspletely anxious. He should not have let her see the scene just now!
Without a second word, he carried Emily and rushed towards the bedroom on the second floor, leaving everyone else in the living room!
Be Stuart and Vivian Ferguson followed their instincts and went after them.
Meanwhile, Zachary Stuart and the Walker family members were somewhat dumbfounded as they watched everything unfold.
Among them, only Cam Walker understood what was going on.
She clenched her hand beside her in anger. Thest time, she failed to get rid of the child in Emilys belly!
However, this time, Baron Stuarts sudden interference had caused such a big disturbance in her fathers seven nights. Did he find out that she was the one who did it? Was this attack and revenge on her family or a warning?
Thinking about this, Cams heart skipped a beat. For Emilys sake, Baron Stuart would go to such lengths, even disregarding everything else.
For her sake, he was willing to bear his grandfathers punishment!
After Baron Stuart left, there was no reason for Zachary Stuart to care about Emily. So, he took the Walker family members and left Baron Stuarts private residence.
As they walked out the front door, Zachary Stuart sighed and looked at Baxter Walker and Cam Walker, After all, I am old and many things are beyond my control. Canceling the engagement is better than losing the foundation you have built in the Walker family for decades.
Baxter Walker also sighed. He knew that in the corporation, Baron Stuart had already established his own world. Even his own grandfather, the former Chairman of Futuren Group, could hardly overturn his decision.
What puzzled him was, what was Baron Stuarts sudden actions all about? Was it just to dissolve the marriage contract?
But if that were the case, he could have done so long before. Why wait until now?
Nowadays, he could only give up his daughters marriage contract. Baxter Walker also knew that Baron Stuart had no feelings for his daughter. Even if she married into the Stuart Familiy, could it really make her happy?
Moreover, wanting to protect these two was entirely up to the Stuarts, not the Walkers.
Baxter Walker nodded his head without saying anything else.
Vivian Ferguson, who was by his side, patted her daughters back as if she was afraid she would be sad.
Perhaps canceling the engagement was good for her daughter. With the Walkers social status, it wouldnt be difficult for them to find a sessful son-inw. Maybepared to Baron Stuart, they would find a man who truly loved and cherished her daughter. Read full story at find?novel
If thats the case, why not give up on this marriage?
But Cam didnt think this way at all. She had known Baron Stuart for more than 20 years, so why did she end up losing to a woman he had known for less than a year?!
She was really unwilling to ept this!
But for the sake of the Walker Consortium, she had no choice. As long as the Walker family was still there, she would always be the youngdy of the Walker family, and countless men would be attracted to her!
Chapter 351: I’ll get the medicine
Chapter 351: Ill get the medicine
Penerjemah:?549690339
In the bedroom on the second floor, Emily Walkers abdominal pain had gradually subsided, which relieved everyone in the room.
You just had such an incident a few days ago, you need to be more careful most of the time. Vivian Ferguson said, she had been really scared just now.
Its really not easy to be a grandmother again. She had been frightened twice in just a few days. It was really nerve-racking!
Ever since Emily was pregnant, Baron Stuarts mother had be doubly caring towards her. Of course, Emily understood that all this might be rted to the baby in her belly. As for her, even though Vivian Ferguson no longer rejected her, she probably epted Emily reluctantly for the sake of the baby.
Emily nodded, Mmm.
Vivian Ferguson breathed a sigh of relief, Alright, I should go now. Rest well these few days. She turned her head to look at her own daughter, Be Stuart, arent you supposed to go to school?
Upon hearing this, Be Stuart finally remembered!
Oh god! It was already past nine oclock!
And so, Be hastily made her way to school while Vivian Ferguson returned to Stuart Manor, leaving only Mrs. Noelle and Baron Stuart in the room.
You may leave first. After a short pause, Baron Stuart spoke to Mrs. Noelle.
Mrs. Noelle nced at Emily before she felt at ease to nod and leave the room.
Coming back to her senses, Emily finally remembered Baron Stuarts injured knee and back, and immediately felt heartache.
Your wounds
Its fine. Baron Stuart looked at her steadily,pletely indifferent to the injuries on his body.
Compared to the training he received from his grandpa during his childhood, this pain was nothing.
However, how could Emily possibly imagine that he wasnt a man who easily backed down? If he was hit so hard that he fell directly on his knees, it definitely exceeded his tolerance limit.
She crawled up, and rolled up Baron Stuarts trousers. His knee was bruised and swollen. She didnt know how painful this must be, but she understood that all of this was for the sake of her and their unborn child.
A feeling of sourness came over her and in an instant, her eyes blurred with tears. She sniffled and fought back the tears, then turned around and said, Ill go get the medicine! Chapters first released on find?novel
Once she finished speaking, she quickly left the bedroom. It was only after she had left the room that the tears fell down like rain.
She went downstairs to get the medicine box and when she returned to the room, she had already defiantly wiped off the tear stains from her face. She stood in front of him, knelt down and opened the medicine box.
Baron Stuart bent over, reached out his hand and pulled her up. His reddish eyes saw it all.
Ill do it. He said as he then picked her up, gently ced her on the bed and said, Stay here, rest well.
After saying that, he got up and left the bedroom.
Alone with the medicine box, Baron Stuart went to the office study room.
He didnt want her to see the ghastly things.
Yet, while he could manage the wound on his knee, he couldnt reach the one on his back.
Emily seemed to have anticipated this. Not long after he had entered the room, she walked in.
Baron Stuart nced at her, his voice dull, Didnt I tell you to rest.
Emily disregarded his words and walked over. She picked up a cotton swab and the liquid medicine, How am I supposed to rest with you like this?
She went behind him and began to apply the medicine on his back.
Her hand hadnt even touched his back when Emily subconsciously paused. The horrific bruise had turned purplish red and besides that, there was another scar on Baron Stuarts back.
Chapter 352: This Looks Even Uglier…
Chapter 352: This Looks Even Uglier ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? fin?novel
Penerjemah:?549690339
Looking at the scars on his shoulder des, Emilys heart tightened suddenly.
It seemed that every injury on this man was because of her.
Her tears, which had just been held back, blurred her vision again, and she took a breath and began to apply medicine to his wounds.
Even with his back to her, Baron Stuart could tell her feelings were off in those brief moments of silence.
Suddenly, he turned his chair around, facing Emily, stretching out his hand and pulling her into his arms, sitting her on hisp.
Emily was shocked and couldnt understand his sudden move, but then she met a pair of determined eyes and that handsome face.
I dont like to see you cry, Baron said to her, calmly.
However, this sentimental moment onlysted three seconds. The next second, his yful voice said, Youre not that pretty to begin with, and crying makes you even uglier
Emily was taken aback.
Suddenly, her face darkened, and she got off hisp. Its you whos ugly! she retorted.
Her sudden movement identally bumped Barons wounded knee, and he couldnt help but wince. But it was only for an instant, and it was hard for anyone to catch.
Emily didnt notice his fleeting expression of pain either.
Baron smiled softly and said, Me? Thats the first time someone has called me ugly in my 28 years of life.
Thats right, and that person is me! Emily replied indignantly.
Just moments ago she was feeling down because of his scar, and now he had the nerve to say she looked ugly when she cried?
Ugly or not, she had never thought of herself as particrly beautiful in the first ce!
After saying her piece, she left the study in a huff and headed straight back to her bedroom.
Watching her small disgruntled face, Baron smiled and then picked up the medicine box and headed downstairs.
If seeing his scars made her feel sad, he would have to ask Mrs. Noelle to help him apply medicine.
In the bedroom, Emilyy on the bed, thinking about Barons words. For some reason, she found herself caring about it.
Suddenly, she got up and walked over to the floor mirror, carefully examining her own features.
Fair and tight skin; her eyes werent very big, but her eyshes were curled and the gaze was clear. Although her nose wasnt very high, it was small and stylish. As for her mouth she thought it was great, small and rosy.
Was she really that bad looking?
Emily looked at herself from different angles and thought that even though her features werent stunning, she couldnt be considered ugly.
Before, she had never cared what other people thought of her appearance. But now that Baron had said it, she couldnt help but care
Little did she know that his remark about her being ugly when she cried had a deeper meaning for Baron Stuart than she could have imagined.
The door opened, and Baron paused as he saw her standing in front of the mirror.
Emily turned around and saw him enter. She straightened up abruptly before walking towards him, Um Im going to watch TV.
As she walked past him, Emily spoke somewhat unnaturally.
Baron was stunned for half a second, and then his mouth curled into a meaningful smile.
He didnt expect hisment to make her care enough to check herself out in the mirror.
Not long after this incident, news broke that the marriage contract between the Stuart and Bailey families had been canceled. The previous rumors about the Futuren Group withdrawing its shares from the Walker Group and injecting funds were also rified as mere lies.
Chapter 353: Meeting Adrian Nash Again
Chapter 353: Meeting Adrian Nash Again
Penerjemah:?549690339
Emily Walker sat on the sofa, watching a scene on TV. With the identity of Cam Walkers fiance gone, the barrier in Baron Stuarts heart naturally disappeared.
After being busy for a while, it was a rare weekend, but Baron Stuart was suddenly called away by a phone call. Seeing his expression, it seemed like something important.
Emily spent the whole morning bored, with nothing to do.
The autumn wind blew, the weather was cool, and she really wanted to go for a walk.
Since he wasnt home today anyway, she figured it would probably be okay to go for a walk in a nearby park, right?
So, after giving a simple greeting to Mrs. Noelle, Emily walked out the door.
Its just a walk in a nearby park, not far away, so nothing should happen.
Emily thought this and decided not to tell Mrs. Noelle or Baron Stuart about it.
She didnt like being constrained like this; ever since she became pregnant, she was like an ancient imperial concubine, walking on eggshells and being extremely cautious.
Althoughst time, the child nearly didnt make it, Baron Stuart had already taught Cam Walker a lesson, so for a while, Cam shouldnt dare do anything to her. Checktest chapters at Find[?]ovel
Moreover, the marriage has been canceled C even if Cam killed the baby in her womb, what would it change? It would only put her in irreparable misery again.Y0u can read sh0rt, t0uching, and r0mantic st0ries ab0ut c0uples, as well as childrens st0ries f0r free 0n sitest0rys(.)c0m
If Cam was smart, she wouldnt harm her again in such a short time.
The four-month-old bump wasnt very prominent, and it was easy for her to move around.
Emily Walker sat in the park for a little while, and suddenly realized that she hadnt seen Wace Carter for a long time.
Since today was a weekend, Wace should be at his workce.
She walked to the bus station intending to go to Waces workce, but unexpectedly ran into a long-lost man.
A red Porsche stopped in front of the bus station. Adrian Nash, seeing a familiar figure, softly said, Emily Walker?
Hearing the familiar voice, Emily turned her head and saw Adrian Nash sitting in the red Porsche.
She looked at him with some surprise, frowning slightly, Adrian Nash, what are you doing here?
Seeing her, Adrian was also a bit surprised. He looked at the upscale residentialplex nearby C perhaps Baron Stuarts private residence was there?
He gave a slight smile, pointing a finger in the opposite direction, My house is over there, where are you going?
He didnt need to think too much to realize she was waiting for the public bus.
Remembering thest cold war between her and Baron Stuart, which started because of Adrian Nash, this time, Emily deliberately maintained a distance from him.
Im just going for a walk. What about you? Emily guessed that if she told him where she was going, Adrian Nash would definitely offer to give her a ride.
Before he could even speak, she had already rejected him, leaving Adrian Nash feeling a little sense of loss.
He pursed his lips and smiled, pretending not to care, Im going to the city district.
Oh. Emily responded, and then added, Youd better get going, then!
With that tone, anyone could tell she wanted him to leave as soon as possible.
Adrian Nash sighed helplessly C after so many years of being a yer on the dating scene, why did he fall for a woman who was so indifferent to him?
Adrian gazed at her, not speaking for half a moment. After a while, he finally said calmly, How have you beentely?
He had seen the news C the Stuart and Bailey families hadpletely canceled the marriage contract. It seemed that Baron Stuart was set on her.
Chapter 354: Baron Stuart’s Jealous Flames 1
Chapter 354: Baron Stuarts Jealous mes 1
Penerjemah:?549690339
Emily was taken aback again, feeling guilty about Adrians care as he had helped her a lot when she was in a difficult situation.
However, her heart had long been given to Baron Stuart.
Very well. Emilys tone remained somewhat indifferent, not wanting to give Adrian any hope.
Her indifference was clearly felt by Adrian Nash.
For a time, he had also wanted to try to let it go C this woman who wasnt really his. Unconsciously, though, he found himself going to Waces workce to find out about her. Latest content published on Find_Novel(.
It seems that you are in a hurry to rify your rtionship with me. Adrianughed softly, jokingly trying to ease the tense and awkward atmosphere.
Emily fell silent for a few seconds.
She was not an ungrateful person and knew that Adrian had helped her a great deal. She hadnt thought about cutting ties with him either.
However, she wanted to maintain this pure friendship solely on an emotional level. If the emotions couldnt be maintained because of personal feelings, then it left her powerless.
If she really had to choose between love and friendship, she would have to give up this hard-won friendship.
I dont want to cut ties with you; its just that if you came to me with personal feelings, Im sorry, but I cant do it. Emily raised her head, determined.
Her words may have been hurtful, but it was just to be decisive and not to drag things down.
Adrian gave a bitter smile. Hurt three times a day by a single woman, even if she wanted to put a distance between him, she could be less direct.
Why did all the luck in the world belong to Baron Stuart? It really makes me jealous. Adrian turned his head and nced forward.
He was somewhat envious of Baron Stuart and envious of her existence in his life.
Emily did not understand the meaning of his words and just stared at him for a few seconds.
Then, Adrian opened the car door, got out, and walked in front of Emily, his hands leisurely in his pockets.
Even if we cant be lovers, I dont want to miss the chance of being friends with you. If you have to choose between the two, I hope to maintain this friendship. He looked at her and continued, I admit that I have been harboring private feelings for you, but today, I just want to hold onto this friendship purely. So, you dont need to be deliberately cold to me. After all, I once loved you sincerely; its just too hurtful for me.
After speaking, Adrian sighed with a pained expression, covering his chest as if he was truly in agony.
Only after hearing him say this did Emily realize that perhaps her words just now were too hurtful?
UmI didnt mean anything else, its just Its just that I wanted to maintain a distance from you.
Uh, if she said it, would it hurt him again?
So, Emily held back the words that were on the tip of her tongue.
I know you just dont want to cause misunderstandings with Baron Stuart. Im sorry for answering the phone callst time. Adrian changed his attitude and looked at her earnestly.
Emily hadnt put that matter on her mind before. Actually, answering a phone call was nothing; the problem was with Baron Stuart, who always seemed to be petty towards her.
Perhaps Adrian did have some personal feelings for her, but she was clear about her feelings for him, like a mirror. It was just that Baron Stuart wouldnt listen to her exnation, leading to the cold war at that time.
Chapter 355: Jealousy of Baron Stuart 2
Chapter 355: Jealousy of Baron Stuart 2
Penerjemah:?549690339
Its fine, its all in the past now. Emily Walker lowered her head and said indifferently.
Adrian Nash sighed, his expression a bit gloomy. Even though there was a hint of a smile on the corner of his mouth, anyone could see that it was a bitter smile.
So, about us should we do something like a farewell handshake? Adrian Nash frowned, unable to think of a way to say goodbye to this rtionship. After a long time, he said, A handshake will do.
Since he had decided to let go of this rtionship, he wanted to let it gopletely.
He reached out and looked at her, Consider it the end of my unspoken feelings.
Indeed, he had been rejected without even confessing his love formally.
Seeing his outstretched hand, Emily Walker hesitated for a moment. If he really wanted to give uppletely, a handshake wouldnt be a big deal.
So, Emily Walker smiled slightly and reached out her hand to shake his.
However, just as she stretched out her hand, it was suddenly hijacked by another hand.
She looked up in surprise at the owner of the big hand and was immediately amazed.
Baron Stuart What was he doing here?
Emily Walker looked at him in shock, while Baron Stuart was quite unhappy at the moment.
His ink-jade eyes gradually filled with displeasure. He nced at Adrian Nash, whose hand was still half in the air, and then silently pulled Emily Walker away.
He had just returned from the hospital and didnt expect to see her and Adrian Nash together at the entrance of the residential area bus station. Jealousy suddenly overwhelmed him!
As Adrian Nash watched the two cross the road, he retracted his hand that had been hovering in the air, his expression somewhat gloomy.
Whether in career or love, he was always under Baron Stuart. Was he destined to be a loser?
Baron Stuart had a serious expression and pulled Emily Walker across the road to his white Ferrari.
Seeing his face, she knew he must be angry again.
We really just bumped into each other. Afraid that he would continue to be angry, Emily Walker pursed her lips and exined.
She had no idea why she kept running into Adrian Nash.
But hearing this, Baron Stuarts face darkened even more, and he looked displeased. Bumped into? You wanted to bump into him, didnt you?
Emily Walker paused. Did she use the wrong word?
No, I mean, it was an idental encounter. Emily Walker tried to exin differently.
idental? So, it was a coincidence? Baron Stuart only grew angrier as he listened.
Ah?
Emily Walker waspletely confused Follow current nov?ls on F?nd-Novel
Biting her lip, she tried to exin again, No, I mean, I just stepped out and was waiting for the bus when I dont know how it happened, but I ran into him.
She felt like she was babbling incoherently.
But she knew this man was jealous. If she didnt exin, they would probably end up in another cold war.
You dont know how you met him? Isnt it because you went out to see him? The more Baron Stuart thought, the angrier he got. He had juste back from the hospital shortly and hadnt even made it to the front door of his house when he saw her chatting with Adrian Nash at the roadside.
This made him think that she hade out quietly just to see Adrian Nash.
When the vinegar jar is knocked over, youll find that a rational man can suddenly lose all reason!
Emily Walker was very familiar with his furious behavior. He simply could not bear to see her getting along with other men!
She tilted her head mischievously, staring at his angry handsome face, Are you really mad?
Chapter 356: Where Do You Want to Go?
Chapter 356: Where Do You Want to Go? ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?ndnovel
Penerjemah:?549690339
Baron Stuart turned his gaze away, remaining silent.
Angry because she knew he was upset and still came to meet another man!
Looking at his icy face, Emily Walker reached out and hooked her hand around his neck, stood on tiptoe, and offered her fragrant kiss
After kissing him, Emily was about to let go, but just as her lips left his, she suddenly felt arge hand on the back of her head forcing her back, and their soft lips met once again.
After all, they were on the road, and Emily had initially intended to let go once the kiss was over, only to be surprised by this mans sudden aggressive kiss
Cars came and went on the roadside, and Emily even felt that some people slowed down their cars to watch them as they passed by.
She did not want to stage a passionate kissing scene with him on the street!
But, against his kisses, Emily had no resistance. In a little while, she waspletely conquered.
After letting her go, Emilys cheeks flushed red, and she quickly opened the car door and hid inside!
With the jealousy in Baron Stuarts heart thoroughly dissipated after the kiss, his mood improved greatly.
He opened the car door, sat in the drivers seat, and looked at the girl on the passenger seat, her currently blushing face, and Baron Stuart smiled contentedly.
Where do you want to go? Baron Stuart spoke, his reason had been temporarily lost due to jealousy just now.
But now that his mood had improved, his reasoning naturally returned.
He heard her say that she was waiting for a public bus, so she must want to go somewhere.
Upon hearing his words, Emily quickly raised her head, preupied with her shyness, she had forgotten about going to see her little brother today.
I want to go to my brothers ce. She turned her head to look at him.
Upon hearing her words, Baron Stuart didnt start the car right away, but paused for a few seconds, then turned his head, leaned towards Emily in the passenger seat, his voice full of danger, Try going anywhere alone again in the future.
These past few days, he had also sent people to monitor Cam Walker, who had been behaving normally recently.
But even so, he was still worried about her being alone. If anything were to happen again, he wouldnt be able to bear the anxiety of not seeing her, and not being able to find her.
If someone follows her, at least he can know her whereabouts at all times.
Emily looked at him and did not answer.
Her silence was taken by Baron Stuart as a sign of understanding, so he started the car and headed in the direction of the city.
By the way, when you left in a hurry this morning, did something happen? Emily, who was getting bored during the drive, tried to find a topic to chat about.
She remembered that after receiving a phone call in the morning, his expression was not good.
Baron Stuart held the steering wheel, his face calm, A friend had an ident and is in the hospital.
Upon hearing this, Emily wasnt very shocked, but asked casually, Who?
Leonardo Bryson, the one you met before.
Leonardo Bryson? Isnt he Be Stuarts boyfriend? What happened to him? Emily turned her head, looking somewhat astonished.
Thinking of this matter, Baron Stuarts face also showed some mncholy, Dont let Be know about this.
Emily looked at him, puzzled.
At this time, the car had entered the bustling downtown area, and since there were no parking spaces near Wace Carters workce, Baron Stuart had to park the car in an underground parking lot not too far away.
After parking the car, the two of them walked out of the parking lot and prepared to walk to Wace Carters workce.
But just as the two of them reached an intersection, they suddenly saw many pedestrians gathered together, as if something had happened.
Chapter 357: Saving Angela Reid Again
Chapter 357: Saving Ang Reid Again
Penerjemah:?549690339
Baron Stuart was not at all interested in these matters, and didnt spare it a nce, simply turning toward the street on his right.
Emily Walker was not especially interested in this sort of thing either, she only gave it a curious nce, before realizing, that someone seemed to have fainted.
The person appeared to have fallen not long ago, so the crowd of onlookers wasnt particrlyrge. Through the gaps between the crowd, Emily saw a familiar face, she abruptly grabbed hold of Baron Stuart who was preparing to turn about.
Being pulled like this, Baron Stuart turned his head back in bewilderment, looking at her, What is it?
With a cold expression on her face, Emily hesitated a long while before speaking, That seems to be Cam Walkers mother.
At these words, Baron Stuart also looked at the person whod fainted. Since they were not particrly close, he could roughly tell that it did indeed appear to be Cams mother.
Regarding the Walker family, Baron Stuart had no particr interest. After having a look, he again prepared to turn away.
However, just as he turned, thedy by his side ran towards the onlooking crowd.
Even though Emily Walker held a distaste for Cam Walker, she couldnt seem to feel the same about her mother.
Ang Reid came off as refined and understanding, making it truly hard for anyone to dislike her.
Seeing the growing crowd of onlookers, Baron Stuart realised what was happening and quickly followed suit, lifting Emily who was about to crouch down, What are you doing?
Emily was taken aback, was this even a question? Obviously, she was trying to save someone.
Of course, I want to take her to the hospital. Emily said, preparing again to help Ang Reid, who was on the ground.
Baron Stuart was puzzled. Usually, he had no particr sympathy, so it was normal for him to ignore things like this.
But what about her? The woman lying on the ground was Cam Walkers mother, and yet, she was ready to take her to the hospital?
She is Cam Walkers mother, are you sure you want to take her to the hospital? Baron Stuart held her back, asking with a furrowed brow.
At this time, onlookers were already dialing emergency services. Regardless of whether they assisted or not, an ambnce would inevitably arrive.
Emily naturally understood his insinuations, I dislike Cam Walker, but I dont want this to affect others.
Having said that, she looked at the man in front of her again, Considering how rich you are, you should not mind that little bit of gas money, right?
She was persistent, leaving Baron Stuart feeling helpless. Rather than having her jostled by the crowd, it would be better to leave this ce sooner.
Baron Stuart eventually relented, lifting Ang Reid who had copsed on the ground and started walking towards the parking lot.
The car swiftly headed towards the top-rated hospital. After Ang Reid was admitted into the emergency room, Emily didnt leave. Instead, she nned to stick around until she was certain about Angs status before nning to leave.
Left without a choice, Baron Stuart could only wait on the sidelines.
After the doctor came out, he exined that Ang Reid had simply fainted due to anemia leading to low blood pressure, and there wasnt any serious issue.
After hearing this, Emily inexplicably heaved a sigh of relief. She didnt understand why, even though Ang had absolutely no rtion to her, why was she feeling anxious?
Upon entering the ward, Ang had already awakened. When she saw the two of them, she couldnt help but be a little surprised.
You Ang tried to get out of the bed, but Emily held her back. This text is hosted at find(?)ovel
The doctor said you need a good rest. Now that youre fine, well take our leave. Having said that, Emily pursed her lips, preparing to turn to leave.
Please wait a moment. Ang started to speak, causing the two of them to stop.
Hearing this, Emily stopped in her tracks, turning her head to look at her.
Chapter 358: Discovering the Mandarin Duck Stone 1
Chapter 358: Discovering the Mandarin Duck Stone 1
Penerjemah:?549690339
Ang Reid had already recovered and had gotten up from the hospital bed. Im really thankful, she said, turning her head and looking at Baron Stuart, who was waiting by the door. And to you too, Baron Stuart.
Baron Stuart remained expressionless and didnt respond to Angs words.
Emily Walkerughed, Its alright. Even if it were someone else, I wouldve done the same.
Emily didnt want her kindness to linger on someones mind, so she exined her actions.
Ang smiled slightly and nodded.
She actually wanted to chat more with the girl, but she never got the chance.
Let me treat you all to a meal as a thank you for saving me twice, Ang offered. She hadnt had the opportunity to thank her properly the first time she saved her.
Hearing this, Emilyughed, We already ate lunch.
Is that so? Ang sounded disappointed but quickly added, Then, let me treat you to afternoon tea.
Seeing Angs persistence, Emily thought that maybe she didnt want to owe anyone anything, and thats why she wanted to repay the favor.
If this would make her feel better, then why not have a cup of afternoon tea.
Are you sure youre feeling okay? Emily asked Ang, concerned about her health.
Seeing that Emily was about to ept her invitation, Angs face lit up with joy. Im fine. Its just an old ailment. Ill be fine after some rest.
Emily smiled and looked at the man beside her. At this time, Baron Stuarts expression was obviously impatient.
The group arrived at a cafeteria. Baron Stuart sat to the side, appearing somewhat ufortable. He thought he could have afternoon tea alone with her, so why did Ang have to tag along?
Baron Stuart took a sip of his coffee and shifted his gaze to the street outside the window.
He was feeling quite stuffy C why did he have to sit here and listen to two women chat?
Noticing his impatience, Ang seemed slightly concerned. Baron Stuart.
After hearing Angs voice, he shifted his gaze back and looked at her with his deep pupils, not responding, but waiting for her to continue talking.
Ang smiled and was about to say something when she unintentionally noticed the mandarin duck pendant hanging at Baron Stuarts chest, causing her expression to tense up.
Baron Stuart clearly noticed the sudden change in her expression, but he didnt understand the reason for it.
Angs hands resting on herp began to tremble slightly. It took her half a moment to calm her emotions and finally said, Your pendant is quite unique and seems quite rare.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart nced at the mandarin duck pendant on his chest. He didnt answer, but stared at her intently with a creased brow.
The atmosphere became slightly tense. Emily, sitting nearby, didnt notice Angs sudden change in expression, but thought that this man was too cold.
Even if he were the most self-centered, Ang was still an elder, did he really have to be so cold towards her?
Not to mention, she was once his mother-inw, right?
With Baron Stuart not speaking, Emily had to take over the conversation. Many people have said the same thing.
Back when she wore the pendant, many people said the same thing. In her eyes, the mandarin duck pendant was one-of-a-kind because she never saw another one since she started wearing it as a child.
Ang hesitated a bit after hearing Emilys words and cautiously asked, Miss Carter, could it be that the pendant is yours? ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? findnovel
Chapter 359: Discovering the Mandarin Duck Stone 2
Chapter 359: Discovering the Mandarin Duck Stone 2
Penerjemah:?549690339
Emily Walker smiled and was about to say yes when Baron Stuart suddenly spoke coldly, You seem very interested in other peoples stuff?
Caught by his words, Ang Reid looked somewhat embarrassed, her expression stiffened and she tried to exin, No, I just think its very
Before she could finish speaking, Baron Stuart abruptly stood up,pletely ignoring Ang Reid and pulled Emily towards the restaurant exit.
He had never liked others meddling in his affairs, whether it was people, events or things, he didnt like his private things being pried into.
Emily was caught off guard by being suddenly pulled away, she looked back at Ang Reid who was still in her seat, and then at the man who was pulling her away without a word.
This man really was so unreasonable!
There was no need to lose face like this; it was just a question about the mandarin duck stone. Was it necessary to get so angry and leave?
Of course, she didnt know that Baron Stuart didnt pull her away entirely because of Ang Reids meddling, but rather, from the beginning, he had been impatient and Ang Reids interference had undoubtedly given him a better reason to leave.
Watching the two of them leave, Ang Reid was lost in confusion.
It wasnt until a burst of cell phone ringtone interrupted her thoughts.
She regained her senses and realized it was Baxter Walker calling.
Ang, where are you? Lil Li said you suddenly disappeared, Baxters worried voice came from the other end of the phone.
He knew very well that his wife had an old problem, he would get worried once they lost contact.
Previously, Ang Reid had waited at the spot where she fainted for their driver, Li, but when Li drove the car out, she was gone, and no one answered her phone. Baxter was extremely worried when he found out.
Ang Reids gaze followed Emily into the cafeteria, not paying any attention to Baxters words, and casually said, Im at a cafeteria on Middle Capital Road.
You wait there, Ill have Lil Lie pick you up!
About ten-plus minutester, Driver Li arrived in his car, and Ang Reid got in, looking somewhat dazed.
Back at home, Baxter immediately greeted her, Ang, where did you go?
Ang Reid looked up and saw her husband, her expression wasnt good.
Baxter couldnt help but worry again, Whats wrong? You dont look well.
Ang said nothing and went straight to the second floor, lookingpletely disoriented.
Seeing her like this, Baxter became even more worried and followed her upstairs.
Although his wife had an old problem, she wasnt in good health either. However, now, she looked visibly off, and Baxter was both worried and anxious.
Ang, whats wrong with you? Back in the bedroom, Baxter grabbed her and asked again. This update is avable on find{n}ovel
His wifes look was worrying.
Finally regaining some of her consciousness, Ang Reid looked at Baxter excitedly, Baxter, do you thinkour daughter might still be alive?
The pain buried deep in her heart for 20 years was once again touched, causing unbearable pain for Ang Reid.
Baxter was somewhat confused and couldnt respond for a moment, What are you talking about, isnt Cam fine? What do you mean still alive?
His words made Ang Reid even more emotional, her eyes filled with tears, Im not talking about Cam, Im talking about my daughter, my Charlotte Walker!
Chapter 360: Where Did We Meet?
Chapter 360: Where Did We Meet?
Penerjemah:?549690339
Hearing this, Baxter Walker fell into a daze, taking half a moment toe to his senses.
The disaster twenty years ago destroyed his happy family of three, their only daughter also lost in it.
With a sigh, Baxter Walker looked deeply at his wife Ang Reid, knowing that she has never truly moved on from that disaster.
Looking at her pain-filled eyes, he too felt heartache and sighed, consoling her, Ang, our daughter is no longer with us, thats an indisputable fact!
But today I saw the mandarin duck stone, the one I personally put on our daughters body back then! Ang Reid spoke up again excitedly, her face now streaming with tears.
Although she was not able to see clearly whether the mandarin duck stone had the word mandarin on the back, it was a very rare stone. Even if it wasnt one-of-a-kind in the world, she felt something unusual when she saw the girl named Emily Walker.
However, she also couldnt be sure if that mandarin duck stone belonged to the girl named Emily Walker.
Hearing her words, Baxter Walker was taken aback, staring at her nkly, You said the mandarin duck stone? Where did you see it?
For some reason, upon hearing this statement, a glimmer of hope seemed to ignite in Baxter Walkers heart, even though this hope was very faint.
After all, it had been twenty years, and he had sent people to investigate the cruise ship once again at that time. The result they got was that aside from the 37 people, there were almost no survivors left.
I saw it on Baron Stuarts neck. Ang Reid spoke up.
Baxter Walker was taken aback, seen on Baron Stuarts neck? Thats even more impossible.
Back then they lost their daughter, not their son, and besides, even if it were a son, it would never be Baron Stuart.
Everyone knew that Baron Stuart was the third-generation heir of the Stuart Family and certainly not someone elses child.
Ang, we lost our daughter, not our son. The spark of hope extinguished once again, and Baxter Walker didnt want to be immersed in those painful memories any longer, trying to help his wife walk out of those memories too. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find(?)ovel
Thats Baron Stuarts stuff, you cant just assume its the same one you put on our daughter years ago just based on that.
Ang Reid looked nkly at her husband for a long time, But
She wanted to say something else, but Baxter Walker cut her off, thinking she was being overly anxious and mistaking Baron Stuarts possession for their daughters from years ago.
Ang, our daughter is no longer with us; you need to face this fact, alright? He had tried his best to pull her out of despair back then, and now, he didnt want to go through that again.
I have to go to thepany now; you take a good rest at home. He patted her back, sighed, and left the room.
Until the room door closed gently, Ang Reids expression remained somber.
Turning around, she walked to the dressing table, where an exquisitely long-sealed boxy. Ang Reid picked it up and gently opened it.
Inside the box was another mandarin duck stone, with an engraved duck on the back.
Back then she obtained this item by chance and put the one with the word mandarin on her daughter when she was born. She was waiting for her second child to ce the other stone on them when the time came.
But an untimely disaster took her eight-month-old daughters life, and in the heartache that followed, her body was affected, never allowing her to conceive again.
Chapter 361: Finding Elia Parker
Chapter 361: Finding Elia Parker
Penerjemah:549690339
If it was Baron Stuarts stuff, she definitely wouldnt be able to get close enough to see clearly if the mandarin duck stone had the character mandarin on it, but she could investigate and look into Emily Walkers background.
With that thought, hope flickered in Ang Reids heart once more.
Two dayster, without Baxter Walkers knowledge, Ang Reid found the Avie Hotel and learned about Elia Parker.
That morning, Ang arrived at Avie Hotel, and her extravagant and noble attire instantly caught Elia Parkers eye.
She had no idea why such a rich madam would visit her small restaurant.
Shouldnt wealthydies like them go to Five Star Restaurants to eat?
Madam, what would you like to eat? Elia Parker was quite good at doing business. As soon as she saw Angs morous appearance, she knew she must be rich, and she could speak eloquently and smoothly!
Ang nced at Elia and then looked her up and down before hesitating to ask, Are you Mrs. Carter?
Elia stammered, her smile faltering for a moment, and then looked at the wealthy madam in front of her.
The tone of her voice was clearly not here to eat but to find her, and she could tell that Angs family background was far better than her own why would such a wealthydy look for her for no reason?
Who are you? Elia asked.
Im Ang Reid, and I want to ask you something, Ang replied gently.
Upon hearing that she wanted to inquire about someone, Elias face turned unweing.
So she wasnt here to eat after all, just to waste her time!
Elias face immediately darkened, Im sorry, but Im very busy. If youre not here to eat, then I wont bother with you.
After saying this, Elia turned and left in displeasure.
What if I eat here and ask you something in passing? Ang asked, somewhat dissatisfied with Elias snobbishness.
However, since she wanted to inquire about something, she had to choose to ignore it.
Upon hearing this, Elia immediately turned back around with a smile, Of course! What would you like to eat!?
She walked over attentively, looking at Ang with a smile.
Ang wasnt fond of her sudden change of attitude, so she took her wallet out of her bag, counted ten USD bills, and said coldly, You dont need to serve any food, I just need to ask you something, is this enough money? This text is hosted at F?nd-Novel
She handed the brand-new red USD bills to Elia with a cold tone.
Its more than enough, absolutely more than enough! Elia grinned, taking the one thousand USD, What would you like to know?
She put away the money and looked at Ang with an eager expression.
Ang looked around the Grand Hall of the restaurant, Lets find somewhere to sit down.
The one thousand USD was more than enough to pay for a little bit of her time and a location.
Alright, lets sit over there! Elia led the way to a dining table by the window.
After they sat down, Ang looked left and right, wondering how such a woman could have raised a girl like Emily Walker.
After calming down for a little while, Ang slowly began, Do you have a daughter?
Elia paused, but since the other person had paid, she had no reason not to answer, Yes, how did you know?
Ignoring her question, Ang continued, Is she your biological daughter?
Chapter 362: Delivering Document 1
Chapter 362: Delivering Document 1
Penerjemah:549690339
Elia Parkers smile at the corner of her mouth obviously stiffened, and she was a bit unhappy with that remark, Madam, my daughter is of course my own flesh and blood, I dont know what you mean by inquiring about my daughter?
Upon hearing that, Ang Reids heart sank. If it was indeed her biological daughter, it meant that Emily wasnt her daughter from those years ago.
Her hopes dashed once again, Angs expression darkened, and she stood up to leave.
However, she seemed unable to let gopletely, and turned her head back just before leaving, Really your own flesh and blood? Not adopted? Fresh chapters posted on find?novel
Her wordspletely wiped the smile off Elias face. Since she got the money, there was no need for her to keep smiling, Yes, she is born from my ten-month pregnancy! What are you probing about my daughter Emily for anyway?
Elia was very unhappy about being bluntly asked about her family affairs!
However, this statement reignited the mes of hope within Ang Reids heart.
She looked up at Elia, her excitement hard to conceal, What did you just say? Leanne? Isnt your daughters name Emily?
Could it be that she had two daughters? Ang wondered.
Elia was taken aback, so this was about that girl!
Emily is not my daughter! She averted her gaze with a huff. Thinking about how she and her man had been chased out of the restaurantst time by Emily, Elia was still quite resentful to this day!
Then who is she? Ang asked cautiously, perhaps she was the daughter she had 20 years ago!
However, Elias next words extinguished thest hope that had just been ignited in Angs heart.
She is the daughter of my husband and his ex-wife! Elia blurted out unhappily.
There were three people she hated the most in her life, and they were Wilson Carters ex-wife and their two children!
But today, someone came specifically to ask her about these people, which really upset her!
Ex-wife Ang froze in dismay.
Yes, she was born to my husband and his ex-wife! Elia didnt want to continue talking to her, so she stood up, Is there anything else? If not, Im busy!
With that, she turned her head and left without looking back, leaving Ang Reid with a stunned expression.
Her faint hope was ultimately shattered, and Ang left the restaurant feeling a bit lost and deste.
Perhaps it was just because she longed too much to find her daughter. If her daughter were still alive, how could they not have found her back then?
As for the mandarin duck stone, it might just be a coincidence.
These past few days, Emily liked to lie in bedte, not getting up until nine plus in the morning.
The weather was gradually getting cooler. That morning, Emily finished washing up and dressed in a loose white extended-length shirt and simple ck leggings.
Her belly was gradually bing more prominent, and Mrs. Noelle had said not to wear tight clothes to avoid squeezing the baby inside.
Coming downstairs, Emily passed the living room on her way to the dining room, but unintentionally noticed a file folder on the tea table and walked over curiously.
Opening the folder, Emily was taken aback.
Wasnt this the nning case that Baron Stuart mentioned yesterday? Why didnt he take it? Wasnt it for a meeting today?
At the thought, Emily picked up the phone and dialed Baron Stuarts number, but nobody answered.
Could he be in the middle of a meeting?
Looking at the file in her hand, Emily thought, if they found out the file was missing halfway through the meeting, wouldnt it cause a great loss?
Chapter 363: Delivering Document 2
Chapter 363: Delivering Document 2
Penerjemah:549690339
Thinking of the severity of the situation, Emily Walker immediately picked up the document and said to Mrs. Noelle, who was still busy in the kitchen, Mrs. Noelle, Im going to thepany!
Hearing her voice, Mrs. Noelle immediately rushed out of the kitchen and called out to Emily who had already disappeared at the grand entrance, Lady, have breakfast before going!
No time, I might bete. Ill eat when Ie back! Emily had already quickly gotten into the private car arranged by Baron Stuart. The source of th?s content is Fndovel
She then told the driver, Take me to Futuren Group.
Half an hourter, Emily arrived at Futuren Group, and by then, Baron Stuarts office was empty.
Emily walked up to his office desk and peeked in, the cell phone was indeed on the office desk C so he must be in a meeting right now?
Thinking of this, Emily quickly left the office and headed in the direction of the meeting room.
Seeing the closed meeting room door, an urgent feeling overcame Emily, who recalledst night Baron telling her that this cooperation project with the foreignpany was very important, which was why he had taken the nning case home to revise it personally.
With an eager heart, Emily pushed open the meeting room door without hesitation!
At this time, the meeting room was dimly lit because the rted personnel were exining the simted projection images of the project, and the atmosphere was quite serious.
But this solemn space was now shattered by Emilys entrance
Everyone turned their gaze toward Emily as she entered, unsure why she had suddenly burst in.
As for Emilys sudden intrusion, Baron was also surprised and slightly furrowed his brows.
Immediately, he spoke in a low voice, Continue.
As he spoke, he stood up and walked toward Emily, who was still in a daze.
What brings you here? Baron asked quietly.
Emily snapped back to her senses and held up the document in her hand, dumbfoundedly said, You forgot this.
At these words, Baron frowned, nced at the document she was holding, and then a slight smile touched his lips, took the document from her hand, and ushered her out of the meeting room with his arm around her.
This tender scene left everyone in the meeting room dumbfounded, as they never expected the always decisive and aloof Big Boss to have such a gentle side.
Although they knew that the Big Boss had an extremely pampered woman, they had never witnessed this tenderness that shouldnt appear on his face, and it was somewhat unexpected.
The critical part of the meeting had ended, and the following was just some simple simted exnations, so Baron didnt need to stay in the meeting room any longer. Given that he had personally revised the nning case, there was no need for him to stay there right now.
If he had to personally supervise the subsequent work, it would only mean that his subordinates were all useless!
As he left the meeting room, Emily was still somewhat dazed, asionally turning her head to look back.
You are you not attending the meeting anymore? she asked awkwardly.
Its almost over, Baron replied indifferently, leading her into his office.
Emily was still somewhat confused.
Is it over? But wasnt the document still here? How could it be over?
What about this She pointed to the document in his hand and asked with puzzlement.
Having her sit on the sofa, Baron walked over to
Chapter 363: Delivering Document 2
Penerjemah:549690339
Thinking of the severity of the situation, Emily Walker immediately picked up the document and said to Mrs. Noelle, who was still busy in the kitchen, Mrs. Noelle, Im going to thepany!
Hearing her voice, Mrs. Noelle immediately rushed out of the kitchen and called out to Emily who had already disappeared at the grand entrance, Lady, have breakfast before going!
No time, I might bete. Ill eat when Ie back! Emily had already quickly gotten into the private car arranged by Baron Stuart.
She then told the driver, Take me to Futuren Group.
Half an hourter, Emily arrived at Futuren Group, and by then, Baron Stuarts office was empty.
Emily walked up to his office desk and peeked in, the cell phone was indeed on the office desk C so he must be in a meeting right now?
Thinking of this, Emily quickly left the office and headed in the direction of the meeting room.
Seeing the closed meeting room door, an urgent feeling overcame Emily, who recalledst night Baron telling her that this cooperation project with the foreignpany was very important, which was why he had taken the nning case home to revise it personally.
With an eager heart, Emily pushed open the meeting room door without hesitation!
At this time, the meeting room was dimly lit because the rted personnel were exining the simted projection images of the project, and the atmosphere was quite serious.
But this solemn space was now shattered by Emilys entrance
Everyone turned their gaze toward Emily as she entered, unsure why she had suddenly burst in.
As for Emilys sudden intrusion, Baron was also surprised and slightly furrowed his brows.
Immediately, he spoke in a low voice, Continue.
As he spoke, he stood up and walked toward Emily, who was still in a daze.
What brings you here? Baron asked quietly.
Emily snapped back to her senses and held up the document in her hand, dumbfoundedly said, You forgot this.
At these words, Baron frowned, nced at the document she was holding, and then a slight smile touched his lips, took the document from her hand, and ushered her out of the meeting room with his arm around her.
This tender scene left everyone in the meeting room dumbfounded, as they never expected the always decisive and aloof Big Boss to have such a gentle side.
Although they knew that the Big Boss had an extremely pampered woman, they had never witnessed this tenderness that shouldnt appear on his face, and it was somewhat unexpected.
The critical part of the meeting had ended, and the following was just some simple simted exnations, so Baron didnt need to stay in the meeting room any longer. Given that he had personally revised the nning case, there was no need for him to stay there right now.
If he had to personally supervise the subsequent work, it would only mean that his subordinates were all useless!
As he left the meeting room, Emily was still somewhat dazed, asionally turning her head to look back.
You are you not attending the meeting anymore? she asked awkwardly.
Its almost over, Baron replied indifferently, leading her into his office.
Emily was still somewhat confused.
Is it over? But wasnt the document still here? How could it be over?
What about this She pointed to the document in his hand and asked with puzzlement.
Having her sit on the sofa, Baron walked over to the office desk, picked up the phone, and sure enough, he saw her missed calls.
If he hadnt left the phone in his office just now, she wouldnt have had to make a special trip here.
the office desk, picked up the phone, and sure enough, he saw her missed calls.
If he hadnt left the phone in his office just now, she wouldnt have had to make a special trip here.
Chapter 364: Watching Her in Deep Sleep
Chapter 364: Watching Her in Deep Sleep
Penerjemah:549690339
However, making a special trip to see her was not a problem since he just missed her.
Turning around, Baron Stuart sat down on the nearby sofa, This one is just a manuscript, theres no need for it.
Baron Stuart had always been meticulous and cautious in handling matters, so losing important documents was something that would never happen to him.
But Emily Walker waspletely dumbfounded.
Not needed? So her rushed trip here without even having breakfast was all for nothing?
She was somewhat discouraged, but she also felt relieved in her heart.
Its just a manuscript, after all. No problem.
Did you eat breakfast? Baron Stuart nced at the time and it was just past ten oclock. She had been getting up after nine oclocktely, which meant beforeing here, Emily had just woken up.
A person like her would definitelye here without eating breakfast just to deliver a document to him.
Emily shook her head, indicating she hadnt. Updates are released by f?ndnovel
And now, she was really hungry, feeling hungrier than ever due to the fact that her appetite had increased.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart pursed his thin lips, got up, and walked to the phone, pressing the inte button, Please prepare a nutritious breakfast and bring it up.
As soon as he finished speaking, Emily raised her head, You ordered breakfast for me? But I promised Mrs. Noelle that I would go back and eatter.
Now, Mrs. Noelle must be at home waiting for her to return for breakfast.
Baron Stuart wasnt concerned, Its fine.
Ten plus minutester, Secretary Philine brought in a rich and nutritious breakfast.
Red bean porridge and recently Emilys favorite meatbun!
The aroma wafted through the air, and Emily was eager to dig in. Seeing her eating happily, Baron Stuart stood up, returned to his office desk, and began working.
While enjoying her breakfast, Emily took the opportunity between bites to look at his serious expression as he worked.
Whether serious or tender-hearted, he was always extremely handsome and fascinating.
After finishing her breakfast, Emily grew tired and unknowingly drifted off to sleep on the sofa.
Baron Stuart raised his cold face and looked at the person sleeping soundly on the sofa. He then got up and took a thin nket from the resting chamber, covering her with it.
He originally wanted to carry her to the adjacent room to rest, but he also wanted to watch her while working. It seemed that just looking at her peaceful, sleeping face could dispel his fatigue.
More than an hourter, it was lunchtime. Baron Stuart stood up, his tall and upright figure towering over the person still sound asleep on the sofa.
There was no way he could go out for lunch right now so he had yton Howard bring him a lunch to eat.
Sitting down by her side, he gazed at her delicate cheeks, bent down, and brought his face closer, intending to kiss her lightly pursed pink lips
Bang! The office door was violently pushed open, and the persons voice was heard even before they were seen!
Brother! What on earth has Leonardo Bryson been up to? Hes been ignoring me for a whole week already
As the bang and Be Stuarts shout echoed, Emily Walker, who had been sleeping soundly on the sofa, couldnt help but be startled awake. Her eyes flicked open quickly, and her body shuddered.
In Baron Stuarts view, she had been frightened and thus angered. He red at the intruding Be Stuart with displeasure.
If you dare barge in like this again, Ill send you overseas!
The thing Be Stuart hated most was going overseas. Hearing this, she couldnt help but freeze.
Chapter 365: He Went Abroad
Chapter 365: He Went Abroad
Penerjemah:549690339
Then he noticed Emily Walker in the couch, looking as if she just woke up, she mustve been roused by his scream. Thats probably why his brother is so angry.
But shes so upset right now.
Looking at her slightly angry brother, Be Stuart bit her lips and turned away in grievance, she exited the office and closed the door behind her.
Immediately afterward, there was a knocking noise.
Knock, Knock, Be Stuart re-entered the office before Baron Stuart could respond.
Her big dewy eyes looked at Baron Stuart in grievance, a sight that tugged at ones heartstrings.
Baron Stuart looked at her, unable to be upset. He knew that Leonardo Bryson was hospitalized due to an injury, and he hadnt told her to prevent her from worrying.
Now, this little girl ispletely frantic.
Elder Brother, do you know where he is? He hasnt seen me for a week already. These few days, she found it weird. Every time she calls him, hes either busy or on a business trip, and he never has time to see her.
This makes Be Stuart, who already has little sense of security, thoroughly anxious.
After staying quiet for a good while, Baron Stuart finally spoke, He went abroad for business.
Abroad for business again
Be Stuart already doesnt want to hear these excuses!
In the past, he would tell me in advance even if he went abroad, but this time he didnt say anything at all! Be Stuart has been spoiled since childhood, and she hates it when people kept secrets from her, Elder Brother, is he is heis he in love with someone else?
This is what she fears the most. Leonardo Bryson is already 28 years old, people his age already have a woman.
Moreover, a normal, healthy man, how could he possibly endure lonely nights alone? Just like her elder Brother, even such a puritanical man had Emily Walker, surely Leonardo Bryson also couldnt resist the temptation and is mingling with other women.
Upon thinking this, a despondent Be Stuart started crying loudly in the office, Woo Wa
Baron Stuart has never seen her this heartbroken, he felt so sorry for her that he tried tofort her, He will be back tomorrow, and he will certainly see you. You can ask him personally then if theres another woman.
Baron Stuart is usually calm, his words were always straight to the point.
Be Stuart immediately stopped crying and sniffed, Are you telling the truth? Hell really be back tomorrow?
Yes. Leonardo Bryson will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow, and he will surely see this little girl.
Upon hearing this, Be Stuart suddenly cheered up, wiping her tears away, Oh.
At this moment, yton Howard knocked and entered, bringing two lunches.
Originally it was prepared for Baron Stuart and Emily Walker, now he thinks that he possibly needs to prepare another one.
Prepare one more, Baron Stuart ordered.
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker immediately said, No need, I cant eat anymore right now.
She just had her meal an hour ago; theres no way she could eat more.
So, Be Stuart, who was somewhat hungry, unceremoniously took Emily Walkers portion and began to eat!
After lunch, Baron Stuart wanted someone to send her to school, but Be Stuart said, I took a leave today, I dont want to go.
Baron Stuart nced up, somewhat helpless.
Could just one Leonardo Bryson make her this dejected?
After a short rest, Baron Stuart started his work and Emily Walker nned to head home. Checktest chapters at Find1Novel
As Be Stuart would not stay alone here anyway, she decided to leave with Emily Walker.
In the car, Be Stuarts mood was significantly better.
Chapter 366: What if He’s Not the Grandson?
Chapter 366: What if Hes Not the Grandson?
Penerjemah:549690339
Emily, do you think the baby in your belly is a boy or a girl? Bored and looking for something to talk about, Be decides to strike up a conversation.
Also, shes very curious if the baby inside her belly will be a boy or a girl.
Hearing this, Emily lowers her head and looks at her already protruding belly. She, too, doesnt know if its a boy or a girl.
I dont know. As if remembering something, Emily raises her head and looks at Be, What about your elder brother? Does he prefer boys or girls?
Be ponders for a while, As for my brother he might prefer girls.
Why? Emily is curious.
In fact, Be is just guessing. She has no idea whether her elder brother likes boys or girls. Hehe Im just making things up. As long as its your child, I think he will love them no matter what!
Oh.
Emily wonders if Baron Stuarts mother will dislike her if her baby turns out to be a girl?
Because she remembers, every time Baron Stuarts mother talks about her grandchild, she says: my grandson, my grandson.
What if its not a grandson? Will she be disliked?
Emily has heard about some older generations favoring boys over girls, so she is somewhat worried.
Of course, as parents, they will cherish their children, be they boys or girls, with their lives.
But Baron Stuarts mother doesnt like her much already. If she gives birth to a girl, would she be even more disliked?
Ah, why is she even thinking about this? Its as if shes marrying into the Stuart family.
Thinking about this, Emily suddenly remembers Baron Stuarts grandpas words: To enter the Stuart familys grand entrance, he would have to change hisst name.
The Stuart familys grand entrance, she doesnt care for it that much. The only thing she really treasures is this man.
As for Baron Stuart, even if he cant give her a title or marriage, she doesnt care at all.
Anyone can give her marriage and a title, but the protection and love that Baron Stuart has for her cannot be reced by anyone else.
Love, once its settled on someone, doesnt want to change. If it does change, then its just a substitute.
In the bustling downtown, at the crossroads, while waiting for the red light, Be looks outside the car window. Unexpectedly, she sees a familiar figure, and her expression turns gloomy.
Noticing her expression, Emily follows her gaze and sees
Isnt that Leonardo Bryson? Wasnt he supposed to be in the hospital? What is he doing here? Updates are released by F?ndNovel
And, who is the woman beside him?
A few days ago, Baron Stuart had mentioned that Leonardo was hospitalized because of an injury. Just now, in his office, he had said that Leonardo would be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. How could he appear here right now?
Before Emily has time to look away, Be has already opened the car door and gotten out.
Be! Emily is a bit worried and rushes after her, not forgetting to tell the driver, Park the car to the side first.
After saying this, Emily hurriedly chases after Be.
From a distance, Leonardo and that woman are entering a French restaurant. She wants to figure out the doubts she has had these past few daysto find out why Leonardo didnt see her and to find out more about the woman beside him at this moment.
With such feelings, Be doesnt care about Emily, who is chasing after her, and instead quickly makes her way towards the French restaurant!
She walks extremely fast, causing Emily to worry a bit and speed up her pace as well.
Perhaps because shes walking too fast, Emily stumbles. She almost falls to the ground, but an arm quickly catches her just in time.
PS: Thank you -Regretr for the 588 book coin reward! n Aimes for the 100 book coin reward!
Chapter 367: The Kind-hearted Elderly Person by the Roadside
Chapter 367: The Kind-hearted Elderly Person by the Roadside
Penerjemah:?549690339
She raised her head in fear and looked at the kind-hearted person who was supporting her.
Miss, are you alright? The speaker was an elderly man, who looked to be about fifty or sixty years old. His expression was very kind.
Emily Walker breathed a sigh of relief, Thank you.
The elderly man smiled slightly, with a benevolent look on his face, No need to thank me, the road is under construction, so it is a bit uneven.
Emily Walker smiled upon hearing this, Thank you, I understand.
The elderly man nodded and then let her go.
Seeing Be Stuart entering the restaurant, Emily Walker became anxious and said to the elder, Elder, thank you!
With that said, she headed straight toward the restaurant without looking back.
In the huge restaurant, Be Stuart surveyed the entire grand hall and did not find Leonardo Brysons voice. Could he be in the VIP private room then?
All of a sudden, she understood why Leonardo Bryson didnt want to meet her recently.
As she thought, he was busy having an affair with another woman, leaving no time to see her!
At this thought, Be Stuart was both angry and resentful and wanted to rush to the VIP area!
At this moment, Emily Walker finally caught up and grabbed her, Be, calm down first.
Emily Walker felt that there might be some misunderstanding about this matter. Considering Bes temper, who knows what kind of trouble she would cause. It would be better to let her calm down first.
In Emily Walkers perception, she could tell that Be upied a unique position in Leonardo Brysons heart. Perhaps that woman just now was merely a business partner.
But with Be Stuarts temperament, she wouldnt think about it so calmly, as she had lost all rationality already!
What do I need to calm down for!? Wasnt he going abroad to talk about business? I think he went to have a love affair instead! Be Stuart, in a fit of anger, didnt care about the nces of others and started yelling in the restaurant, attracting many surprised gazes.
This was an elegant ce, and yelling like this would naturally affect the business of the restaurant. A waiter came over.
Lady, please you
Wheres the man and the woman who just came in? Which private room are they in?! Before the waiter could finish speaking, the somewhat rude Be Stuart grabbed the waiters cor and questioned angrily.
The waiter, taken aback by her yelling, was both startled and frightened, Wh-which man and woman
There were many men and womening to this ce, how would she know which ones they were talking about.
Be Stuart became angrier and yelled, The one who is very handsome and wearing a pink shirt!
After that, she added, Also followed by an ugly woman!
She didnt even get a good look at the woman beside Leonardo Bryson, but to her, they all seemed ugly!
Initially, the waiter had some impression, as there was indeed a handsome man in a pink shirt who had juste in. But she said the woman beside him was ugly? That woman was not ugly, but quite gorgeous instead.
Uhthe woman beside him is not ugly Seeing her angry appearance, the brave waiter said without fear.
Be Stuart became even more furious but could do nothing about it, Which private room are they in?!
We, we cant disclose that The waiter looked at her timidly, afraid but knowing they couldnt just casually reveal the customers privacy. Updates are released by find?novel
Im telling you, Im here to catch a cheater right now! If you dont tell me, Ill destroy your pathetic restaurant!
PS: Thank you & for the reward of 1888 book coins!
Chapter 368: The Furious Bella Stuart!
Chapter 368: The Furious Be Stuart!
Penerjemah:?549690339
Be Stuart roared angrily. With the power of the Stuart family, it would take no effort at all to crush this restaurant!
Apparently intimidated by her, the waiter couldnt help but swallow his saliva before subconsciously saying, In, in No. 2088 private room
Getting the answer she wanted, Be Stuart released the waiter abruptly and headed towards the private room area on the second floor.
Emily Walker nced at the somewhat beaten waiter on the ground and quickly followed.
On the second floor, Be Stuarts face was filled with anger, as she searched for the doorte number 2088. It seemed like her heart was aze with anger!
At this moment, the door to a private room was pushed open, and a young man emerged from inside. From his posture and demeanor, he appeared to be a yboy living a life of leisure! Official source is FindNovel
Searching for the room on her own, Be Stuart failed to notice the door being pushed open and collided directly with the yboy.
At first, that young man was somewhat dissatisfied, but upon seeing Be Stuarts exquisite and extraordinary face, his mouth quickly curled into a sleazy, satisfied smirk.
Yo, girlie, are you that eager to throw yourself at me? The man wiped his mouth then sized up Be Stuart from head to toe.
Although she looked a bit young, she was just to his taste!
Be Stuart was already extremely upset, and now being scrutinized by this lewd man only made her even angrier!
Fuck your mother! She angrily shouted this vulgar phrase, never having experienced anyone daring to harass her like this before!
This man was simply courting death!
Be Stuarts words were filthy, but the lewd man didnt get angry. Perhaps due to having a few drinks, his expression grew even sleazier. I like your feistiness;e on, give me a kiss!
With that, the lewd man reached out to embrace Be Stuart.
Watching the filthy hand extend towards her, Be Stuart felt so disgusted that she thought her stomach acids would surge. Quickly she raised both hands and firmly grabbed the extended pig trotter, then performed a beautiful shoulder throw. This perfectly executed move sent the lewd man crashing to the ground, howling in pain.
Yet Be Stuart was still not satisfied? ?scumbags like him deserved to have their hands chopped off!
With that thought, she didnt hesitate to send a few more kicks at the lewd man, causing him to scream in pain!
Perhaps because she was still enraged, Be Stuart felt unsatisfied, especially thinking about that dirty hand touching her shoulder. The mere thought of it made her feel repulsed
Consequently, she stomped on the hand that made contact with her a few more times, as if to eradicate her disgust!
Emily Walker, who was nearby, couldnt help but stare in shock.
These siblings indeed had the same nature, even the extreme ferocity in their bones was quite simr.
Emily recalled that Baron Stuart, at that time, had savagely beaten a man who wanted to humiliate her, nearly crippling him. The vicious expression on his face still made her shiver in fear.
Seeing Be Stuart today, it was clear that every Stuart was ruthless! Baron Stuart, Zachary Stuart, and even now, Be Stuart who was among the weaker sex, was this savage!
After venting her anger, Be Stuart finally noticed the frightened Emily Walker by the side. Realizing her own violent behavior just now, she immediately changed her demeanor and said awkwardly, Um actually, Im pretty gentle.
Chapter 369: My Girlfriend!
Chapter 369: My Girlfriend!
Penerjemah:?549690339
Huh?
Emily Walkers mouth twitched, was that considered to be gentle? Wouldnt someone get killed when hes not gentle?
pping her hands, Be Stuart, walked over and took hold of her. Lets continue looking for No. 2088!
After saying this, she held Emilys hand and continued searching for Leonardo Brysons private room.
Emily was wondering, considering her current rage, would she treat him in the same way shed treated the lewd man earlier?
Thinking of this, Emily couldnt help but be apprehensive for Leonardo.
Following the sequence of the rooms, Be finally saw Room No. 2088.
Upon reaching the door, her initial anger suddenly dissipated, and she stood frozen at the entrance. She stared silently at the door to the private room, unable to make a move.
What would she do if she walked in and saw them being intimate?
If that were the case, it would mean Leonardo already had someone else. Did she really want to confirm this, or leave some room for her imagination?
If she didnt enter now, perhaps he was just discussing business with that woman, and they werent involved.
Having thought of this, Be suddenly turned around, ready to leave the ce.
Standing by the side, Emily had a puzzled look on her face, she watched as Be turned here and there.
Be was torn, debating whether to catch them in the act or to leave calmly.
Eventually, she turned back. If it was really just a business meeting, entering now and asking should not be a problem, right?
And so
With a loud bang, the private rooms door was forcefully kicked open! This update is avable on f?ndnovel
The two sitting at the dining table, engrossed in friendly conversation, were both taken aback by this scene.
Leonardos expression froze as he turned around and saw Bes face.
Be He was really surprised by her appearance.
Standing at the entrance of the private room, Be noticed the candlelight dinner with champagne paired with fine wine. It was remarkably romantic. Did talking business require these arrangements?
ncing at the woman next to him all dressed up in a shiny, off-shoulder evening dress, she couldnt believe they were just discussing business!
She shifted her gaze, trying her best to contain her inner anger. Whos this woman? Werent you supposed to be overseas for business?
A sour sense of jealousy hit her. The tears blurred her vision, even her own brother lied to her. Leonardo was never overseas!
Whimper
Leonardo could only fix his gaze on her for a long time before he finally broke the silence, apologizing, Im sorry, Ive been in the country these days.
Seeing the tears in her eyes, Leonardo felt an intense urge to pull her into his arms.
Liar, youre all liars!
Leonardos words confirmed her suspicions. All this time he refused to see her because he has been spending time with this woman!
Be, known for her impulsive nature, stormed out of the private room right after speaking her mind.
Emily nced at Be, who had stormed out, and then at Leonardo. She then followed Be.
Watching her storm out of the private room, Leonardo cursed lowly under his breath. He was about to follow her out when the woman behind him grabbed his arm.
Leonardo! The woman, with a wronged expression on her face, held onto him. Who is that girl?
Leonardo looked at the woman directly. My girlfriend.
After saying this, he shrugged off the womans tight grip and ran out of the private room, leaving behind the woman standing there with a stunned expression, still failing to grasp what had just happened.
Chapter 370: Luxury Cars Collide
Chapter 370: Luxury Cars Collide
Penerjemah:?549690339
Be Stuart ran too fast and disappeared in an instant after rushing out of the restaurant. Emily Walker, who followed her, was very anxious.
Where is she? At this moment, Leonardo Bryson also ran out.
Emily looked at him and shook her head.
Ill go find her. After saying that, Leonardo chose a direction based on his intuition.
Emily was a bit tired of running and wanted to find a ce to rest for a while, so she went and sat down by a flower bed.
Wasnt Leonardo supposed to be in the hospital? Could it be that even Baron Stuart was lying? Had he actually been busy dating other women this whole week?
However, in her mind, even if Baron Stuart wanted to hide it from Be, there was no need to hide it from her as well.
Emily was somewhat confused.
But since Leonardo had gone to find her, he should be able to exin it clearly, right?
Running for so long, her legs were really aching!
Emily sat on the flower bed, frowned, and rubbed her sore calves.
She lifted her head and nced around casually, but unintentionally spotted a familiar figure
Suddenly, her eyes brightened, and she felt a hint of joy.
Seeing Wace Carter about to leave from the zebra crossing, Emily quickly stood up and shouted, Wace!
Wace had just started walking when he heard a familiar voice calling his name. He immediately stopped and looked back. When he saw Emily, his face lit up with excitement as well.
Sister! Just as he was about to turn around, a speeding Mercedes-Benz sports car swiftly approached from the side like a gust of wind!
The car owner hadnt expected him to suddenly turn back, so he immediately swerved, trying to avoid him but ended up hitting a Lamborghini on the adjacent driveway
Instantly, the sound of brakes filled the air, and several other cars ended up rear-ending each other in a chain reaction!
Seeing this shocking scene, Emily quickly ran over. She didnt pay attention to the damaged cars and looked straight at Wace, Wace, are you alright?
Hearing her voice, Wace snapped out of his daze and shook his head, Im fine.
Emily breathed a sigh of relief, but the incident was far from over.
They heard the two car owners get out of their vehicles, and the Lamborghini owner yelled at the guy in the Mercedes-Benz, What the hell is wrong with your driving!?
The Benz owner knew it was his fault for hitting the other car, so he had nothing to say in his defense. However, he turned his line of sight towards the one who had caused it all!
If it werent for this young man suddenly turning around, he wouldnt have had to swerve, and he wouldnt have hit the Lamborghini!
So, the Benz owner angrily approached Wace, Whats wrong with you? How could you suddenly change direction while walking!?
Hearing this, Wace realized that the ident was caused by his sudden turn.
Looking at the two cars nearby, he apologized softly, Im sorry! Im really sorry.
He had been too excited to see his sister after such a long time that he had forgotten where he was and turned around without looking for cars.
But hearing his apology, the car owner was relentless, Whats the use of apologizing? Look at our cars, what a mess theyve be! No matter what, this ident was caused by you, and you have to take some responsibility!
The car owner stared at Wace with an upromising look on his face.
Hearing this, the siblings looked at the expensive damaged cars, unsure whether Wace should bear any responsibility in this situation. Find the newest release on findnovel
Chapter 371: 371 Expensive Maintenance Fee
Chapter 371: 371 Expensive Maintenance Fee
Trantor:549690339
Logically speaking, Little Brothers sudden turn back might really bear some responsibility.
Looking at the arrogant car owner, Emily Walkers face sank, You tell me, what kind of responsibility should we bear?
After all, no one was injured. At most, they would pay for the repair costs, Emily thought.
Hearing this, the two car owners immediately stepped forward, looking up and down at the siblings, guessing from their attire that they must not be from any wealthy family.
The Mercedes-Benz owner said, At least you have topensate both of our repair fees!
Alright. Emily opened her mouth, as it was just the repair fee, which she could still afford, You name the price.
Seeing her answer calmly, the Mercedes-Benz owner couldnt help but sneer, The cost of my car isnt much, but Im afraid the other owners might be quite high.
How much is it? Emily asked calmly, looking at the car owner.
She hated people who unted their wealth by driving luxury cars. Arent they just a Benz and a Lamborghini? Baron Stuart had one too!
At least it should be hundreds of thousands. The car owner looked at Emily and Wace Carter arrogantly, waiting to see their shocked expressions.
Hundreds hundreds of thousands?
Emily was indeed shocked. A single repair fee would be over a million?
Though she was shocked, she didnt show much exaggeration on her face; she just didnt expect that the repair fee for a car would cost millions.
If the repair fee was in the millions, how much would the car itself cost?
Wace, standing to one side, was also somewhat frightened. He wasnt unfamiliar with luxury cars, but how could he possibly afford such an expensive repair fee given his current financial situation?
Seeing the two of them silent, the Mercedes-Benz owner couldnt help but reveal a smirk of contempt.
At this moment, a tall and straight figure walked out from the crowd.
Adrian Nash took a look at the siblings and couldnt help but frown, Emily?
Hearing this, the siblings turned their heads and were somewhat surprised by Adrians appearance.
Brother Jackie. Wace called out to him calmly. Follow current nov?ls on Find1Novel
Adrian nced at Wace, then at the surrounding scene, and then looked back at the siblings. What happened?
Emily was quite calm about his appearance. She looked at him without saying anything, just faintly smiled with her lips closed.
We had a little incident. Wace said.
At this point, the Benz owner walked over and looked at Adrian Nash, Are you their friend?
Seeing his appearance, the car owner thought he must be of a different status. He walked over and sized up Adrian.
Upon hearing this, Adrian turned his head and looked at the scene. It seemed to be the result of a traffic ident, and all this might be rted to Sister Avie and her brother.
I am their friend. He calmly replied, with a charming smile ying on his lips.
Thats good. Its because this young man suddenly turned around while crossing the Zebra Cross, causing several cars to collide. You tell us what to do. The car owner thought that since they had a wealthy friend, they wouldnt be afraid of not being able to pay for the repairs.
Thinking about the Lamborghini, if he had to pay for the repairs himself, he would probably not have enough even with all his car insurancebined.
Upon hearing this, Adrian looked at the few cars not far away, turned his head back, and calmly looked at the car owner. A faint smile hung on the corner of his mouth, So, what do you want to do?
His always calm demeanor and defiant smile inexplicably made the car owner feel an oppressive force, hesitating for a moment, What I mean is, they pay for the maintenance fee, and well call it even.
Chapter 372: Calling Baron Stuart
Chapter 372: Calling Baron Stuart
Penerjemah:549690339
Oh? How much is the maintenance fee? Adrian Nash asked with a smile.
Hearing this, the man nced at the Lamborghinis car owner and immediately tried to smile apologetically, The cost of repairing your car is
The Lamborghinis owner remained quite calm, feeling that the man in front of him seemed somewhat familiar, but he couldnt immediately remember who he was.
At least one million and several hundred thousand, the car owner said.
Hearing this figure, Emily Walker and Wace Carters hearts trembled noticeably.
Emily looked up at Adrian Nash, suspecting that he intended to stand up for her and her brother.
Adrian smiled lightly at the mention of the figure, his demeanor calm andposed, then took a check from his wallet, Do you have a pen?
He looked at the Lamborghini owner across from him.
Hearing this, the car owner hesitated for a moment before taking a fountain pen from his shirt pocket and handing it to him.
Adrian took the pen and folded the check on his wallet, waving it gently, Heres two million for both of your maintenance fees.
At these words, the car owner clearly looked surprised.
It wasnt that he had never seen two million before, but the man in front of him showed no change in expression, as if the two million was merely a piece of waste paper.
He hesitated for a moment, and as the Mercedes-Benz car owner was about to ept the check, it was snatched away by another hand in just two seconds ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find[?]ovel
The car owner was stunned and looked at the person who had snatched the check with some surprise.
Emily took the check and then handed it back to Adrian Nash. As for him, she didnt want to owe him any more personal favors.
Thank you, but she looked at him and pursed her lips with a smile, I wont be needing this check.
Although she didnt have two million on her, even her entire familys fortune wasnt worth that sum.
But Baron Stuart had the money!
Although she didnt want to ask Baron Stuart for money either, she preferred owing him a favor over owing Adrian Nash one
Hehe, maybe that was also a way of love!
Seeing the check stuffed back into his hand, Adrians expression looked somewhat stunned.
She no longer needed any help from him
Although it was saidst time that he wouldpletely let go of his selfish desires for her, it was still easier said than done.
How to take back a heart that had already been stolen by her
Hurting somewhere within him, Adrians heart felt an inexplicable sting.
Wace, give me your cell phone, Emily turned her head and patted her body, only to realize that she had forgotten her cell phone when she left home in the morning. So she turned to Wace and said.
Although Wace felt a little puzzled, he still took out his cell phone and handed it to her.
Emily took the phone and immediately dialed Baron Stuarts number.
In this situation, she still hoped for Baron Stuart to help her solve the problem.
Although, ahem it might be a bit embarrassing to ask for money.
In the office, Baron Stuart looked at a series of unfamiliar numbers and couldnt help but frown in confusion.
This was his private number, and apart from his family, Emily, and Leonardo Bryson, hardly anyone else knew this number.
After hesitating for a while, he still answered the call.
Hello?
A deep voice resonated on the other end, and Emily felt a sense of little happiness just from hearing it.
But when she thought about what she had to say next, she felt a little embarrassed.
Baron Stuart she hesitated and called his name.
As the familiar voice came into his ears, Baron Stuart frowned, then took the phone and looked at the iing call number before cing it back to his ear, Whose phone is this? And where are you?
Chapter 373: Incoherent Emily Walker
Chapter 373: Incoherent Emily Walker
Penerjemah:549690339
Emily Walker bit her lip, her expression somewhat awkward. So this is my little brothers cell phone, and I, Ive had a bit of an ident.
Perhaps it was too embarrassing, and she didnt know how to put it, so Emily was a bit incoherent.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart immediately sat upright, his tone slightly anxious, What happened to you? Get full chapters from Find1Novel
Emily then realized that she had misspoken just now and hurriedly exined, No, no! I mean, I had an ident here, and my, my little brother crashed the car
How could she ask for two million dors? She feels embarrassed just thinking about it.
Baron Stuart couldnt help but feelpletely puzzled. After a moment of thought, he finally asked, Your little brother got hit by a car?
Emily was taken aback, No, he crashed someone elses car her voice suddenly stopped, what was she talking about?
Anyway, because of my little brother, there was a traffic ident here, and the other party is asking for two million in maintenance fees. If you cante now, Ill just have Adrian Nash help me pay it! Emily blurted it all out in one breath.
Then she took a deep breath.
Baron Stuart on the other end of the phone paused for a while before asking, Are you all right?
Im fine. Emily shook her head.
Which road are you on?
Emily looked around. I dont know which road, but theres a fancy French restaurant here.
Wait there. Iming right now. After hanging up and grabbing his coat, Baron Stuart left the office in a hurry.
When Baron Stuart arrived in his car about ten minutester, he saw Adrian Nash standing next to Emily. Young Master Nash sure does show up everywhere.
His tone was full of sarcasm and disdain.
It seemed that every time his woman went out, she would run into him?
It might be hard to believe, Young Lord, but all of this is just a coincidence. Perhaps this is some sort of fate at work in the background? Adrian Nash looked at him, his tone equally challenging.
Emily was taken aback. Why did he have to say something so misleading when he had already cleared it upst time?
She then looked at Baron Stuart, who clearly had a gloomy look on his face at that moment.
Fate? That word isnt in my dictionary. Because no one can take what belongs to me, Baron Stuart. Baron Stuarts mouth curved slightly, his tone full of dominance.
His things, even if they were to be destroyed, he would not give them to others.
Having said that, he turned his gaze and nced at yton Howard beside him, Take care of the situation here.
As the words fell, he emotionlessly sped Emilys waist and headed straight for his White Ferrari.
Emily turned her head back, somewhat worried about her brother, My little brother
Hes fine. Emilys words were cut off by Baron Stuarts emotionless interruption.
It was obvious that he was unhappy again
Inside the car, Emily sat in the passenger seat, asionally turning her head to look at the man in the drivers seat, whose face had be extremely gloomy.
Whenever Adrian Nash was involved, she noticed this mans mood would inexplicably change.
So this time its a coincidence too. Emily stealthily nced at the man in the drivers seat and cautiously spoke up.
You two sure do have a lot of surprising coincidences? Baron Stuart turned his head and looked at his woman in the passenger seat.
In fact, he knew deep down that this woman had no ambiguous feelings for Adrian Nash. However, every time he saw the two of them standing together, he just felt inexplicably annoyed.
Chapter 374 - 374 Feng Zhenting Falls Ill 1
Chapter 374 - 374 Feng Zhenting Falls Ill 1
Penerjemah:549690339
Emily Walker blinked and then looked straight ahead, speaking lightly, Yeah, its quite a lot, maybe this is fate Chapters first released on f?ndnovel
The brakes were suddenly mmed, Baron Stuart turned his head and looked at the little woman challenging him. His face drew closer, his tone full of danger, What did you just say? Say it again.
Emilys body leaned back a little, her lips pursed and her face full of innocence, But we have more fate, we sleep together every day!
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts expression froze for a moment.
This sentence sounded quiteforting.
Before he could regain hisposure, he saw the little womans yful face lean over and peck his thin lips lightly.
Baron Stuart had no choice but to admit that this woman knew how to please him.
So, the car started again.
Werent you with Be Stuart, where is she? If Be Stuart were here, she might be able to solve these issues.
Because Be Stuart had already been through countless traffic idents, she was the best at dealing with this situation.
Hearing this, Emily suddenly remembered and looked at him anxiously, When Be Stuart and I went out, we saw Leonardo Brysonand a woman at that French restaurant.
Baron Stuart couldnt help but frown and looked at her confusedly, You saw Leonardo Bryson?
How is that possible, wasnt he supposed to still be in the hospital?
And with a woman? Baron Stuart was even more puzzled.
Based on Be Stuarts mood when she came to find him today, if she saw him with another woman, theres no telling what kind of trouble she would cause.
Yes, didnt you say he was hospitalized from an injury? Why is he dining with another woman? Emily was puzzled, not knowing what had happened to Be Stuart at this moment or whether Leonardo Bryson had found her.
Baron Stuart also felt confused, as during this period, Leonardo Bryson was indeed hospitalized due to an injury. He was unclear why him, who was supposed to be in the hospital, would be at a French restaurant and with a woman, no less.
Just as he pondered those questions, his cell phone ringtone rang.
Baron Stuart didnt check the caller ID but directly connected the call with his Bluetooth headset, Hello.
Baron Stuart, your grandpa suddenly copsed! Vivian Fergusons anxious voice came through the phone, her sobs making her slightly choked.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts expression couldnt help but darken, but then it seemed as if he thought of something, Mother, are you sure that grandpa copsed?
Grandpa has always been in good health, how could he suddenly fall ill?
However, during this time, grandpa has been unusually quiet.
Baron Stuart, this time its real. In fact, thest time he returned from your ce, he had some chest pain, but because he was angry with you, he didnt call a doctor. Today when I went to the study room to call him for a meal, he suddenly fell.
Vivian Ferguson on the phone started crying anxiously.
Baron Stuart somewhat believed it, after all, his mother had already begun to ept Emily Walker, so there was no need for her to help Grandpa obstruct this matter.
Ill be right there. After all, it was his own grandfather, so when Baron Stuart thought about the severity of the situation, his face instantly darkened.
Seeing his somewhat somber expression, Emily Walker could obviously feel the car speed up, knowing that something serious had happened.
What happened? Where are we going? She looked at the unfamiliar route, and it was clearly not the way home.
Chapter 375 - 375 Feng Zhenting Falls Ill 2
Chapter 375 Feng Zhenting Falls Ill 2
Penerjemah:?549690339
Stuart Manor, Grandpa seems to have fallen ill. In Baron Stuarts consciousness, he and Emily Walker coexisted, without you or me, so he didnt say my grandpa but Grandpa.
However, Emily didnt notice this fact, she just became anxious in her heart.
Although Zachary Stuart didnt have a good impression of her, he was, after all, a rtive of Baron Stuart. Seeing his worried expression, she couldnt be happy.
However, since his grandfather had fallen ill, was it appropriate for her to go to Stuart Manor? Would it make his condition worse?
In Emilys mind, Zachary Stuarts illness definitely had something to do with her.
So she was a bit worried, is it really okay for her to go along?
Or, you can let me get out of the car here, and I can have the driver pick me up. She turned her head and looked at the man in the drivers seat.
No need. Baron Stuart replied simply, and did not speak further.
The car arrived at the Stuart Manor. In the living room apart from a few servants, there was no sight of Vivian Ferguson.
Upon entering the living room, Baron Stuart went straight upstairs into Zachary Stuarts bedroom and immediately saw Zachary Stuart lying on the bed.
Seeing him return, Vivian Ferguson quickly wiped her tears, Baron Stuart, your grandfather refuses to go to the hospital, what should we do?
Doctor Gavin already told them that Zachary Stuart best do aprehensive check-up in the hospital. However, Zachary Stuart stubbornly refused to go.
Baron Stuart nced at his mother with tears all over her face, and then looked at Zachary Stuart on the bed, Why wont you go?
Vivian Ferguson wanted to speak, but having noticed Emily beside him, she hesitated and said simply, He is just being stubborn with you, thats why he wont go to the hospital
Vivian Ferguson also knew that after the previous incident with Baron Stuart, Zachary Stuart was upset. Both grandfather and grandson were stubborn and neither would back down.
Emily to the side, felt a pang of guilt as she noticed Vivian Fergusons gaze and listened to her words.
His grandfathers copse had something to do with her, and she felt guilty about it.
Baron Stuart looked at Zachary Stuart again and walked over, speaking calmly, Grandpa, lets go to the hospital.
At this time, Zachary Stuart on the bed slightly opened his eyes. Seeing his grandson, he was even more irritated, No, wouldnt it be better for you if I died of anger? Then you can do what you want!
Baron Stuart looked at him calmly, Must you make a joke of your own life? Or do you want to threaten me with your life? Checktest chapters at ?ovelFind
This tone undoubtedly made Zachary Stuart in the bed even angrier. If he had the energy, he would have jumped off the bed and raised his crutches to hit him!
Vivian Ferguson, standing to the side, was worried seeing the way the grandfather and grandson were conversing. She walked over and tugged at Baron Stuarts arm, hoping he wouldnt be so harsh in his words.
Noticing his mothers concern, Baron Stuarts expression softened a bit, and then he walked over again, Firstly, lets go to the hospital.
Having said that, he was about to bend down to lift Zachary Stuarts bedding.
Arent you wishing that I die soon? Then why are you sending me to hospital!? Zachary Stuart said angrily. His gaze unintentionally nced at Emily nearby, and he became even more annoyed at that moment.
He didnt express it too clearly though, he just turned his gaze away and didnt look at her again.
At this time, Baron Stuart also felt a bit irritated inside. It took him a while to calm down and resist losing his temper. He simply took a deep breath and calmly looked at Zachary Stuart on the bed.
PS: Rmend a friends book BOSS is Coming, Dodos Running Away Author: Dawn Hartley, its modern fiction too! Also, thanks to ? for the reward of 588 book coins! Thanks to n Aimes for the reward of 100 book coins!
Chapter 376 - 376 Feng Zhenting Falls Ill 3
Chapter 376 Feng Zhenting Falls Ill 3
Penerjemah:?549690339
I only ask you one thing, will you go to the hospital or not?
Not going. Zachary Stuart spoke without even thinking.
The next second, Baron Stuart leaned over and lifted the bedding off Zachary Stuart, then pulled him up from the bed and put him on his own back.
Vivian Ferguson and Emily Walker nearby hurriedly came over to help support him.
Seeing Emily Walkere over to support his body, Zachary Stuart waved his hand and shook off Emilys hand.
Although Emily Walker felt a bit disappointed in her heart, she didnt take it to heart either.
You little brat, let me down! Even though he was already on Baron Stuarts back, Zachary Stuart stubbornly tried to get off, refusing to go to the hospital. For original chapters go to find?novel
Baron Stuartpletely ignored him, instead carrying him straight downstairs, with Emily Walker and Vivian Ferguson hurriedly following.
In this way, the group rushed to the hospital.
The Stuart family always chose top-rated hospitals. When Old Master Stuart was learned to be bedridden, even the director of this hospital personally stepped in!
Afterpleting a full-body examination for Zachary Stuart, the doctor informed Baron Stuart that Old Master Stuarts life was not in danger, but the doctor told him that it was due to sudden anger-induced heart problems. After all, he was already old, and even the best health was showing signs of weakening, especially in the heart area. He really could not bear any more extreme stimuli. Otherwise, the consequences would be unthinkable to everyone!
For some elderly peoples bodies, it is simply impossible to predict. Many diseases are caused by long-term suppression and sudden anger-induced heart problems. If repression stays in the body for too long and is unable to be resolved, it may lead to diseases. Even the doctor cannot control this; the main solution is for the patients themselves to nurture their hearts and minds.
Although Old Master Stuart is strong and fit, he is ultimately old, and many things are beyond his capacity. I hope he can be more at ease in the near future. Otherwise, if he suffers any more stimtion, Im afraid his heart wont be able to bear it and it may lead to unpredictable consequences. The directo, who is several years old, looked at Baron Stuart and Vivian Ferguson, with a very worried expression.
Vivian Ferguson nodded hurriedly after hearing this, also showing deep concern.
I understand. Baron Stuart answered indifferently before turning around and walking into the hospital room.
On the VIP exclusive sickbed, Old Master Stuart was angry as soon as he saw his grandson. He closed his eyes, looking as if the more he looked at his grandson, the less time he had left to live.
At this time, the Walker family members who had learned of the situation also rushed to the hospital. Although the marriage contract between the two families had already been canceled, the two families had been longstanding friends for decades, and their rtionship had always been very close. Now that Old Master Stuart had fallen ill, they also hurried over in a worried manner.
Old Master Stuart, are you feeling okay? Graham Berkeley walked in and saw that Zachary Stuart looked decent, so he was relieved.
Standing beside him, Ang Reid and Cam Walker didnt speak, but they nced at Old Master Stuart on the hospital bed, finally feeling reassured.
When Cam Walker entered, she was surprised to see Emily Walker there as well.
She knew that Grandpa Stuart disliked her, and she must havee here because of Baron Stuart.
Even though she hated her very much, because Baron Stuart was present, Cam Walker didnt dare to do anything even if she was in pain.
Upon seeing the Walker family arrive, Zachary Stuart immediately opened his eyes. The once deep face immediately revealed a kind smile. You all are here.
Seeing him wake up, and as if dering something, Cam Walker shot a nce at Emily Walker beside her and then walked toward the hospital bed with a confident smile.
Chapter 377: Burning Rage, Strikes Again
Chapter 377: Burning Rage, Strikes Again
Penerjemah:?549690339
Grandpa, what happened to you? How did you suddenly fall ill? Cam Walker called out affectionately, wanting Emily Walker to see the difference between her and herself in the Stuart familys hearts!
Being treated like this by Cam, Baron Stuart also seemed to be doing it on purpose for someone to see. His smile towards Cam couldnt be more kind and gentle. If Be Stuart were here, she would probably protest!
Cam, youre here. Zachary Stuart said with a smile, showing no sign of his previous anger. With you here, all my illnesses are gone.
In fact, Zachary Stuart had never been so affectionate with Cam before. Although they were longstanding friends, Zachary Stuart always appeared cold and indifferent. Of course, he was a little more rxed towards the Walker family.
But even so, he had never been as close as he was at this moment, which surprised both Mr. and Mrs. Walker.
Especially Cam, who was taken aback when she heard his endearing tone and felt somewhat overwhelmed.
Grandpa, how do you feel? Cam asked affectionately, her gaze inadvertently ncing at Emily Walker who was standing nearby.
Look, this is the difference between her and herself.
In an instant, it seemed like the only ones in the hospital room were Zachary Stuart and Cam Walker. They both acted with the sole purpose of showing off for Emily Walker!
Im fine, as long as youre here, I dont have any problems! Zachary Stuart said, while trying to sit up. Seeing this, Cam hurriedly helped him up and let him lean against the head of the hospital bed.
As Zachary Stuart spoke, he nced at Baron Stuart, who had a calm expression on his face.
His words were both for Emily Walker to hear and for Baron Stuart to see. Original content can be found at f?dnvel
If his grandson really cared about his health, he wouldnt continue to do things that go against his wishes.
As for the two of them putting on a show, Baron Stuart saw through it at a nce and did not pay too much attention, only saying indifferently, Since youre alright, well leave first.
Zachary Stuart had just thought about that when Baron Stuart suddenly spoke up, making him so angry that smoke seemed toe out of his nostrils!
He angrily got up and said, You really want to piss me off to death
Before he could finish, Zachary Stuart had another heart attack from his anger. His face changedpletely, holding his chest with a pained expression.
Vivian Ferguson, next to him, was terrified and quickly ran over to help him catch his breath. Dad, calm down and take care of your body.
She anxiously looked at her son. At this critical moment, couldnt he just go along with his grandfather for a bit?
Baxter Walker also quickly went to call a doctor.
In a little while, the doctor arrived and measured Zachary Stuarts blood pressure. Due to his anger, his blood pressure had risen once again.
Old Master Stuart, you must control yourself, otherwise your health will be in danger. The doctor said in a serious tone.
Zachary Stuart caught his breath for a moment and nced at his unfilial grandson, Id love to control my emotions, but some people just hope I die sooner!
Grandpa, dont be angry, take care of your body. Cam Walker appeased him in a pleasing manner.
It was obvious that Zachary Stuarts words were meant for Baron Stuart. Even in this state, did his grandson truly not care for him at all?
The doctors words made Baron Stuarts face soften a bit. After all, this was his own grandfather. How could he not worry?
Baron Stuart, dont work today. Stay and apany your grandfather.
Chapter 378: The Neglected Emily Walker
Chapter 378: The Neglected Emily Walker
Penerjemah:?549690339
Baron Stuart, can you take off work today and stay with your grandpa? Vivian Ferguson worried that Zachary Stuart might be shocked again. Nowadays, only if Baron Stuart is obedient can his illness be kept in check.
However, this might make Emily Walker feel ufortable.
Thinking of this, Vivian Ferguson looked at the always calm Emily Walker.
Although the Old Master did not intentionally get sick to take up Baron Stuarts time, she could only slight Emily Walker for now.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart lifted his profound eyes and looked towards Emily who was standing aside.
The moment she felt his gaze, the always calm Emily eventually revealed a calm smile, despite her bitter inner feelings.
She also knew that Zachary Stuart did not like her. Who could me him for wanting to monopolize Baron Stuarts time amid such circumstances?
Seeing her seemingly understanding smile, Baron Stuart turned his head, nced at his mother and Zachary Stuart on the hospital bed, his tone nd, I will take her home first, thene backter.
After finishing his sentence, he was about to leave with Emily.
However, at his words, a pang of pain again passed through Zachary Stuarts chest, making his breath rather hurried.
Grandpa! Whats wrong with you? Seeing his condition, Cam Walker became anxious, but her heart was filled with joy.
This undoubtedly proved how unwee Emily Walker was in the Stuart family.
And the Old Masters actions were clearly aimed at preventing Baron Stuart from being with her.
Although her engagement with Baron Stuart had been called off, what did it matter? As long as she saw Emily Walker being expelled from the Stuart Family, she felt tremendously satisfied!
The patients condition fluctuated again, and the doctor and Vivian Ferguson were scared to death, their faces full of anxiety.
Old Master Stuart, take a deep breath, rx! The doctor bent over, face full of worry, and helped Zachary Stuart to breath more smoothly.
After a while, Zachary Stuart finally calmed down.
The doctor looked up and hesitated; he nced at Baron Stuart, looked at Emily standing aside, and then back at Baron Stuart, Mr. Stuart, he paused, for the time being, you better give in to Old Master Stuart a little, his current situation cannot afford to be upset any more.
Looking at the doctor and then at Zachary Stuart on the hospital bed, Baron Stuart fell silent.
Emily standing aside knew that even though his grandfather was ill, Baron Stuart had never neglected her. She was touched by such a man who also captured her heart.
She gave a faint smile, looked at him, and said, I can go home by myself.
Baron Stuart looked at her upon hearing this. Although he was a little worried, he didnt have much of a choice given the current situation.
His deep eyes gazed at her for a long time. Baron Stuart didnt say anything, he was caught in a dilemma.
At this moment, the door of the hospital room was abruptly pushed open. Be Stuart rushed in anxiously, followed by Leonardo Bryson.
Grandpa! Whats wrong with you? In Bes memory, Zachary Stuart had never fallen ill. Upon hearing that hed suddenly done so, Be was shocked and immediately rushed over! Find the newest release on Find1Novel
As soon as she entered the hospital room, she rushed to the bedside, pulled Cam Walker aside, and hurriedly asked Zachary Stuart.
Suddenly pulled away, Cam Walker was rather unhappy, but dared not do anything.
Who doesnt know that Be Stuart, the mistress of the Stuart family, is greatly loved at home and is everyones darling.
Even though Cam Walker is the daughter of the wealthy Walker Group, she always feels inferior in front of Be Stuart.
Chapter 379: Vivian Ferguson’s Comfort
Chapter 379: Vivian Fergusons Comfort
Penerjemah:?549690339
Looking at Be Stuart, who suddenly rushed over, Cam Walker could only clench her teeth secretly and dared not say anything more.
Seeing her arrival, Zachary Stuarts face softened considerably. Grandpa is fine, just got angry because of your brother!
While speaking, he couldnt help but re at Baron Stuart who was beside him.
He was sick and weak, but his own carefully cultivated grandson had eyes and heart only for that girl named Emily Walker,pletely disregarding him, the old man.
Which was more important, family or the woman?
When this question appeared in Zachary Stuarts heart, he fell silent himself, without a final answer
At that time, both family and woman were equally important in his heart.
Upon hearing this, Be Stuarts expression suddenly froze for a moment.
Angered by her brother? What had her brother done?
Be Stuart turned her innocent face towards Baron Stuart, her brother, and noticed that Emily Walker was there too. Latest content published on Find_Novel(.
Seeing the crowd in the room, Zachary Stuart suddenly spoke softly, Alright, only members of our Stuart and Bailey families need to be present in my hospital room, no unrted people need to show up here.
It was clear that this was an order to leave meant for Emily Walker.
However, after hearing this, Be Stuart became a bit unhappy, not because of Emily Walker, but C Leonardo Bryson!
Grandpa, Leonardo came to see you out of goodwill. Are you trying to drive him away?! Be Stuart red at her grandfather with dissatisfaction.
Regarding Leonardo Bryson, Grandpa had always admired him, so why had he said today that aside from the Stuart and Bailey families, no unrted people needed to stay here?
Wasnt this obviously targeting Leonardo? Of course, she was unhappy!
Upon hearing this, Zachary Stuart was startled for a moment. He had purposely said those words, simply to let Baron Stuart know how much he disliked him and that girl together, but he didnt notice that Leonardo was also there.
Ahem, I wasnt talking about Leonardo, I was referring to someone else. The words were explicit enough and even hurtful.
No matter how indifferent Emily Walker was, she knew that those words were meant for her. Her heart was stung by them.
She wasnt someone without self-awareness. If she stayed here any longer, she would seem too thick-skinned and shameless.
Turning around, Emily Walker silently left the hospital room without a word.
Baron Stuart wanted to catch up, but was sternly stopped by Zachary Stuart, Baron Stuart!
Hearing the sound, Vivian Ferguson hurriedly held Baron Stuart back and whisperedfortingly, Baron Stuart, your mother will arrange for you. Stay here and watch your grandfather well, alright? Hes already old and doesnt have much time left.
As Vivian Ferguson spoke, her face looked somewhat saddened.
What she said was not wrong. Zachary Stuart was already old; how many more years could he enjoy?
As Baron Stuart watched Emily Walkers figure disappearing at the entrance of the hospital room, his heart sank and he fiercely clenched his hand hanging by his side, eventually choosing to give up.
Seeing him calm down, Vivian Ferguson patted him and then followed after Emily.
In the corridor, Emily Walker walked calmly. She knew that if it were normal circumstances, Baron Stuart would definitelye chasing after her, but today he couldnt.
Emily Walker! From behind, came Vivian Fergusons voice, which was unexpected for Emily.
In that room, apart from Baron Stuart who might care about her, who else would there be?
Perhaps also Be Stuart, but only after her family.
Now that Baron Stuarts mother wasing after her, what could it be for?
She stopped and turned around, her face remaining calm.
Vivian Ferguson caught up and sighed deeply, feeling somewhat indebted to Emily.
Looking at her, Vivian Ferguson offered a smile. From now on, Ill call you Emily Walker, alright?
Chapter 380: No Cell Phone, No Money
Chapter 380: No Cell Phone, No Money
Penerjemah:?549690339
Vivian Ferguson began to speak, doing her best to provide somefort. After all, anyone would find it awkward to hear what the old master had said.
Emily Walker was somewhat surprised by her words and nodded slightly after a moment of hesitation.
Baron Stuarts grandpa is rather stubborn. You shouldnt take his words to heart. Vivian began to believe that the little girl before her was actually quite nice, after getting to know her better.
She knew how to be modest and not to haggle over some issues. Perhaps it upset her inwardly, but she managed to keep it to herself and not to reveal it, demonstrating a very good cultivation.
If it were any other woman, who knows how they would act coquettishly andin before her son.
Vivian Ferguson highly appreciated Emilys calmness andposure.
Having heard this, Emily nodded calmly and managed to muster a slight smile, I understand.
She knew that no matter what happened, Baron Stuart would never ignore her presence and feelings, and what does it matter if she suffered a little grievance.
Moreover, she only felt aggrieved in front of Zachary Stuart. In front of Baron Stuart, she had never been wronged at all, what she received was only endless care and secret love.
Looking at her, Vivian Ferguson felt relieved, You might feel a bit wronged these days. Once his grandpa recovers, he will definitely spend quality time with you.
It was only a short ten minutes, and since the Old Master didnt let Baron Stuart take her back, he might not even be able to go to thepany during this time period.
On hearing this, Emily felt a moment of disappointment but didnt show it.
Although Zachary Stuart didnt like her, he also had no grudge against her. So ultimately, she also hoped that he would recover soon.
Emily smiled and her face rxed, I understand! Im not bothering about it, I hope Old Master Stuart can recover soon.
Emily thought to herself, did Baron Stuarts mother rush out just to say all this to her?
Was she worried about her?
With these thoughts in mind, Emily felt that she might be overthinking things.
But looking at the tone and expression of her speech, she seemed really worried about her.
Vivian Ferguson smiled with relief, His grandpa will surely value you. Just wait patiently.
At first, she didnt particrly like the girl in front of her, but as time passed and they spent more time together, she found that Emily was really a good match for Baron Stuart, probably no one else could rece her.
Emily reluctantly nodded, in Zachary Stuarts heart, Cam was the only one regarded as his granddaughter-inw, right?
Thinking about the extremely affectionate expression Zachary Stuart had for Cam Walker when they were in the hospital room, Emily felt a little envious.
You should go back, Im also about to leave.
It was almost five oclock, and with the weather turning cold, night fell rtively early, so she did not want to wait until nightfall to return.
Upon hearing this, Vivian Ferguson quickly offered, Let me arrange for someone to take you home!
No need, Baron Stuart has arranged for a driver, I will just call him. Emily Walker politely declined.
Having said that, she courteously nodded to Vivian Ferguson, and then turned around to leave.
Watching her receding figure, Vivian Ferguson let out a deep sigh before heading back to the hospital room.
After leaving the hospital, Emily Walker did not call the driver to pick her up, because she did not bring her cell phone with her. For original chapters go to FindN()vel
Chapter 381: Meeting Antonio Bailey
Chapter 381: Meeting Antonio Bailey
Trantor: 549690339
Fumbling in her pocket, she had left in too much of a hurry today to bring any money. Walking to the vi would probably take over an hour.
Should she go back and look for Baron Stuart?
Emily Walker remained silent, not wanting to add trouble to him in this situation.
Looking at the city streets, it seemed to be not far from where her little brother worked.
So, after careful consideration, Emily decided to walk to the ce where her little brother worked and borrow some car fare from him.
But just as she had only walked a few steps away, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind.
Emily Walker? Antonio Bailey was carrying several big and small paper bags, clearly in a shopping mode!
Seeing Emily Walker, she seemed surprised and somewhat uncertain.
Because the figure in front of her did indeed look like Emily, butpared to before, she seemed to have gained some weight?
Hearing the familiar voice, Emily turned her head and looked surprised when she saw Antonio.
Sister Carter?
It really is you! Oh my god, youve be prettier after not seeing you for a few months Antonios eyes narrowed slightly, bing somewhat excited.
Because she really found thatpared to before, Emily had be much prettier.
Previously too skinny, she seemed tock energy. Now, having gained a bit of weight, she seemed more energetic and even had a better figure!
Looking shapely, Baron Stuart must have fed her quite well!
Emily smiled, feeling somewhat embarrassed. Not at all, Sister Carter has be even prettier since before!
Looking at her face in the mirror every day, Emily hadnt noticed that she had be much prettier than before.
Emily, do you remember me?
Another voice sounded, and Emily noticed the woman standing beside Antonio. Although not very familiar, she seemed to have seen her somewhere.
Antonio smiled and looked excitedly at her, She is Rylee Brote, we previously attended her engagement banquet together, do you remember?
Upon hearing this, Emily finally remembered and nodded her head, I remember.
Seeing that she finally remembered, the two women smiled at each other.
Then Antonio turned her head, looking puzzled at Emily, By the way, what are you doing here alone? Where is Baron Stuart?
After saying this, she couldnt help but look around for him.
I, I came to the hospital to visit a friend and was about to go back. Mentioning Baron Stuart, Emilys expression dimmed, but it was only for a brief second, so Antonio and Rosanne Nichols didnt notice.
Oh. Antonio nodded, suddenly thinking, Do you have a driver?
Emily was stunned and shook her head nkly, somewhat at a loss for the meaning of Antonios words.
Then well take you home. Weve just finished our shopping! Originally, the two of them were going to have dinner, but now seeing Emily, Antonio suddenly wanted to visit where she lived.
Baron Stuart, a man worth hundreds of billions, she wondered what kind of ce he lived in. This update is avable on f?dnvel
Hearing this, Emily was slightly startled. Sister Carter was going to take her home? That would be the best for her!
How about it? Give us a tour of where you live? Antonio looked at Emily expectantly, her eyes full of excitement.
Sure! Emily smiled. It seemed like she had never invited anyone to Baron Stuarts private residence before. Since she couldnt go home now, she might as well let Sister Carter take her there.
Moreover, during the time she worked, Sister Carter took the best care of her.
Chapter 382: Baron Stuart and Rosanne Nichols
Chapter 382: Baron Stuart and Rosanne Nichols
Trantor: 549690339
Hearing this, Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols both burst outughing!
Lets go, lets go, get in the car!
So, three women in one car, under Emily Walkers guidance, excitedly headed towards Baron Stuarts private residence.
They arrived at Baron Stuarts private residence near six in the evening, Emily simply asked Mrs. Noelle to prepare two more dinners, leaving Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols to eat.
Seeing the exquisite and chic private residence, simple yet still luxurious, Antonio Bailey looked enviously at it, not knowing how many years she needed to struggle to live in such a house.
As an international actress, Rosanne Nichols had also seen many such vis, but she had never actually lived in such a gorgeous house.
Watching the two of them exploring, Emily Walker suddenly felt as if she were the female host here, and a little bit of happiness began to grow in her heart.
For the first time hosting guests, Emily poured them a ss of fruit juice, then took them upstairs to explore.
Luckily, Baron Stuart wasnt home, otherwise, he definitely wouldnt like others exploring his bedroom, right?
Hehe, why did she feel a little guilty like a thief?
Emily, youre really living a princess-like life, with such a luxurious house. When can you invite me to live here? Antonio Bailey said enviously as she explored from downstairs to upstairs.
Emily Walkerughed and somehow blurted out, Alright, then you guys can stay here tonight.
Hearing this, Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols suddenly turned their heads, thinking they had heard wrong.
Tonight? After a good half-moment, Antonio Bailey spoke uncertainly. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on fin?novel
She was just saying it casually, but Emily actually agreed?
At this moment, Emily also realized that shed agreed very suddenly, but shed already said it, was she going to take it back?
But Baron Stuart definitely wouldnt being back tonight, so it should be okay to let them stay, right?
Hmm.
Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols looked at each other and immediately turned their heads to smile at Emily, Hehe, I was just joking!
Besides, we wouldnt dare to sleep here. It was said that in Baron Stuarts private residence, apart from the youngdy Be Stuart of the Stuart family, no one else had ever spent the night here.
They were just ordinary outsiders; how could they dare to spend the night on his territory!
After saying that, the two hurriedly went downstairs.
At this time, Mrs. Noelle had also prepared dinner.
The three of them sat down at the dining table together. Without the presence of Baron Stuart, the man, they felt veryfortable.
By the way, isnt Baron Stuarting back for dinner? Antonio Bailey asked Emily while eating. She originally thought Baron Stuart woulde back and was worried about staying for dinner.
Emily paused at the words, Hes been a bit busytely and doesnt have time toe back for dinner.
Oh. Antonio Bailey nodded understandingly.
It really wasnt easy to manage such a hugepany.
By the way, Emily, Antonio Bailey seemed to suddenly think of something, frowning and looking puzzled at Emily, Did you and Baron Stuart also encounter opposition from his grandpa when you got together?
She remembered that during their university years, Rylee had been opposed by his grandpa, and a love story that was deemed golden boy and jade girl eventually ended.
So Antonio Bailey was very curious whether Emily and Baron Stuart had also encountered opposition from Baron Stuarts grandpa.
As soon as she said this, Emily suddenly froze, Also?
She furrowed her brow in confusion, feeling as if someone had been opposed by his grandpa before?
Chapter 383: 383: The Dignity of a Woman’s Love
Chapter 383: 383: The Dignity of a Womans Love
Trantor:549690339
Antonio Bailey is known for being straightforward and frank without any ill-intention.
Thats right, previously Rylee and Baron Stuart were because of his grandpa she blurted out without thinking as Rosanne Nichols couldnt help but pull her back a little.
Now, Emily Walker was Baron Stuarts girlfriend. Whats the point of bringing up their past story?
As she got pulled back, Antonio still didnt realize whats wrong and looked at Rosanne with a puzzled face, Whats wrong with you?
Rosanne was speechless, Antonio was good at everything, but her brain was just too slow!
Although Antonio didnt finish what she was saying, Emily still managed to get a slight idea and hesitantly asked, Youre talking about Sister Rylee and Baron Stuart?
Seeing her dazed expression, Antonio finally reacted and apologized with a sheepish smile, Hehewell, they were just
She suddenly realized she had said the wrong thing, and the expression on Antonios face immediately became awkward.
Rosanne, who was worried about Emily being suspicious, quickly exined, Emily, dont take it personally. In fact, Baron Stuart and I were just university ssmates. He was my senior at that time.
Baron Stuart had been the most popr guy in the university back then, and thats also when Rosanne met him.
The atmosphere became somewhat awkward, and Antonio put down her chopsticks, feeling a little at a loss.
Seeing them hastily exining, Emily felt even more that there was something going on between them.
She looked at Antonio and then at Rosanne, her gaze moving back and forth between them.
She was just curious about what had happened between Rosanne and Baron Stuart back then. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? ?ovelFind
Emily, theres really nothing between Baron Stuart and me. Rosanne said, and when she thought of those days, she couldnt help but give a bitter smile, Actually, our love affair ended even before it officially began.
Upon hearing this, Antonio couldnt help but wish she could p herself. Out of all the topics, why did she have to bring up such an embarrassing one?
Why? Emily asked unconsciously. When Rosanne spoke thosest words, Emilys heart inexplicably lightened.
Rosanne looked up, surprised by Emilys question.
Normally, if a woman encountered such a situation, shouldnt they have Rosanne leave?
But Emily didnt seem to be angry at all?
Baron Stuart and I didnt officially start, and we were stopped by his grandpa. Rosanne bitterly smiled.
Emily lowered her head, her expression mncholic.
So, Baron Stuart had his past as well. Rosanne, who was such a stunning beauty, had been opposed by his grandpa. Did Emily herself still have any hope?
But Emily, I think you hold a special ce in Baron Stuarts heart. Rosanne said with a smile.
At that time, when Baron Stuarts grandpa opposed, Baron Stuart resisted but ultimately didnt persist.
However, Emily now was clearly different from Rosanne back then.
Rosanne had heard about the recent turmoil between the Stuart and Bailey families and knew that Baron Stuarts canceling of the marriage contract must be for Emily.
It was clear how important she was in his heart.
Yeah, I think so too! Emily answered without hesitation and continued to eat.
In front of her Ex-Girlfriend, she naturally had to show confidence!
Emily didnt feel any animosity towards Rosanne, its just that the natural pride of a woman in love wouldnt let her appear inferior in front of an Ex-Girlfriend!
Chapter 384: 384: The Patience of Baron Stuart
Chapter 384: 384: The Patience of Baron Stuart
Trantor:549690339
The nearby Antonio Bailey worried Emily Walker might be hostile towards Rylee because of this, so he couldnt help but feel anxious, Emily, um, Rylee and Baron Stuart really dont have anything going on anymore, so you shouldnt Dont mind.
Hearing this, Emily smiled, I dont take it to heart, and besides, Baron Stuart isnt a person who lingers in the past. I trust him.
Her words were tinged with a hint of strength, and she was unwilling to share her feelings about him with others.
Finished speaking, she looked at Rosanne Nichols again, I know that you and Baron Stuart are just in the past, so I dont mind at all. On the contrary, I appreciate that you can be honest with me about these things.
A failed rtionship might not be easy for Sister Rylee to endure in her heart either.
Rosanne Nichols smiled. The more she could let go, the better, So, are the three of us good sisters from now on?
Hesitating at the words, Emily looked at Antonio Bailey and then at the radiant smile on Rosanne Nichols face, and she nodded, Okay!
With Emilys nod, the three of themughed together, and the dinner continued to be enjoyed joyfully.
After dinner, the three chatted casually for a while, and when the time came to eight oclock, it was time for Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols to leave.
She sent them out of the courtyard door and then Emily returned to the living room.
At this time, Mrs. Noelle was busy tidying up the kitchen, and looking at the empty living room, Emily felt somewhat lonely.
Putting away the feeling of loneliness, Emily went up to the second floor, took a bath, and theny down on the bed.
Emily didnt know how many hours had passed, but she had absolutely no sleepiness.
She had been falling asleep easilytely, but tonight, the more she wanted to close her eyes and sleep, the more awake she felt!
She tossed and turned, and didnt fall asleep until midnight.
And he, after all, didnte back.
Actually, she knew very well that Baron Stuart wouldnt be able toe back tonight, but she still hoped for a glimmer of hope.
In the end, the hope was shattered. Original content can be found at find~novel
People really shouldnt hope too high sometimes, because once its shattered, its like a bottomless abyss, and their heart falls to the lowest point.
The next day
Baron Stuart had been in the hospital since yesterday afternoon, and it wasnt until 9 pm, when Zachary Stuart fell asleep, that he wanted to return to the private vi, but he was stopped by Zachary Stuarts people!
Until this morning, when he woke up at the Stuart Familiy, he wanted to go directly to thepany, but that annoying thing happened again.
He looked coldly at the eight bodyguards behind him, Are you sure you want to follow me?
The head bodyguard bowed, Young Master, for the safety of the Old Master, please dont make things difficult for us.
Im just going to thepany, is it necessary for you all to follow? Baron Stuart narrowed his icy gaze, and anger gradually spread inside him. His expression was cold, like an iceberg.
We dare not disobey the Old Masters orders, said the bodyguard again.
In fact, the most difficult ones were them. Their days would not be good if they offended the Young Master, and if they disobeyed the Old Masters instructions, they would have no more days left!
Baron Stuart looked coldly at them, a bone-chilling voice, What if I insist on not letting you follow?
Seeing his expression, the head of the bodyguards couldnt help but shudder, but in the end, he still didnt dare to disobey Zachary Stuart. After all, they belonged to the Old Master, and maybe the Young Master would teach them a lesson, but if they disobeyed the Old Master, the pain they might endure could be worse than death.
Young Master, you should know very well that you cant deal with the eight of us.
Chapter 385: Why Is There No Phone Call?
Chapter 385: Why Is There No Phone Call?
Trantor: 549690339
The eight bodyguards here were all the elites around Zachary Stuart, and Baron Stuarts skills were taught by these eight. Zachary was aware of this fact, which was why he let these eight men follow him.
Baron Stuart knew this very well too.
His expression turning cold, Baron Stuart eventually chose to endure.
He turned to start his own car, but was stopped by a bodyguard.
He nced up, looking unhappily at the bodyguard who was blocking his way, his eyes sharply piercing. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n findnovel
The bodyguard was somewhat intimidated, but he had no other options, Young Master, please dont make our jobs difficult.
The head bodyguards go-to phrase had always been this one.
Baron Stuarts profound eyes sunk down unpoprly. He unknowingly clenched his fists tighter as the anger within him gradually spread.
This time, it seemed like his grandfather wanted topletely control his actions. He even had to take the car arranged by him to go to thepany?
Thinking of this, Baron Stuart let out a cold, derisive smile. Did they really think they could control him, Baron Stuart, with just a few bodyguards?
Suppressing the unease and anger in his heart, Baron Stuart turned around and headed towards the ck sedan arranged by his grandfather, Zachary Stuart.
The ck Bentley slowly moved towards the center of the roadway, followed closely by three Audis. The uniformed ck color was both imposing and overwhelming.
Arriving at the Futuren Group, looking at the bodyguards standing at the office entrance, the secretary Bet Philine could not help but feel extremely terrified.
Did the Big BOSSmit some sort of crime? Why did it feel like he was being observed?
People in the outside world did not know about Zachary Stuarts illness, so everyone in the Futuren Group felt both confused and puzzled after witnessing this scene.
Philine was holding a stack of documents, getting ready to enter the CEOs office, but had to wait for the bodyguards to let her through.
Oh my gosh, what on earth had happened?
Looking at the two intimidating bodyguards, Bet Philine swallowed hard a few times and then cautiously entered the office, handing Baron the papers. Once they were signed, she took them and exited the office.
For the entire day, Barons actions were fully controlled, even when having lunch there were people following him.
This made the internal anger that he was holding back almost reach its boiling point!
Meanwhile, at the vi where Emily Walker was.
Looking at the dishes made by Mrs. Noelle, she surely had no appetite.
It had been a whole night now, and up till now, Baron had not called.
She wasnt trying toin, but feeling somewhat downhearted, she wished he could at least give her a call.
Ever since she became pregnant, Baron would make time toe back home to lunch with her. But now
Nevertheless, the baby in her stomach was what mattered most!
Thinking about this, Emily Walker forced herself to swallow the food. She believed him, that he was just too busy to give her a call now.
Having had lunch, Emily Walker went upstairs to nap.
When she woke up it was already two oclock in the afternoon.
She looked at her cell phone, still no missed calls.
Staring nkly at the screen of her phone, she couldnt help wondering, has he really been so busy that he hadnt even had time to make a call?
Ever since she came back from the hospital alone, he hadnt even made a single call.
Although she knew he was busy, she still felt down.
Thinking about this, Emilys nose stung slightly. The feeling of being ignored was really painful.
What she didnt know was that not only was Barons movements being controlled, but even his phone had been confiscated by Zachary Stuart!
Even thendline in his office had been restricted, it could only dial internalpany numbers!
Just when Emily was feeling particrly aggrieved, her cell phone suddenly rang at this moment!
Chapter 386: The Shocking Movie
Chapter 386: The Shocking Movie
Trantor: 549690339
She excitedly picked up her cell phone, expecting it to be Baron Stuart, but after seeing the caller ID, her heart sank.
She answered the phone with a disappointed voice, Hello, Sister Carter.
Antonio Bailey, who was initially in high spirits, couldnt help but frown upon hearing her downcast voice. Was she disappointed to hear her voice, or was she waiting for someone elses call?
Emily Walker, whats wrong? Antonio asked with concern.
Emily snapped back to reality and realized that she had lost herposure.
Im fine, just feeling groggy after waking up. She made an excuse, not wanting to share her disappointment with anyone else, Does Sister Carter need me for something?
Ever since the three exchanged numbersst night, Antonio had been eager to call her. Emily thought she might need something.
Antonio recovered and said, Oh, its no big deal. Rylee Brotes new movie is premiering today, and I wanted to ask if you want to go watch it with us. There are free tickets!
As a close friend, Antonio always supported Rosanne Nichols. Whenever her new movies were released, she would go watch them.
Yesterday, the three sisters had formed a bond at the dining table, and she wanted to share this happiness with Emily!
Emily couldnt help but feel surprised. If it werent for this reminder, she would have almost forgotten that Rosanne was an international movie star.
Now that she thought about it, having an international movie star as a sister seemed incredible.
At this moment, she was at a low point in her life, so finding something to do seemed like a good idea.
Going out to watch a movie was better than staying alone at home, feeling down.
So, Emily agreed.
At two-thirty in the afternoon, Emily wore a simple casual autumn outfit.
Driver Caden dropped her off at the front door of the cinema where she was meeting Antonio and Rosanne, who were already waiting there.
Emily got out of the car, greeted them with a smile, and they all went into the cinema together.
Because of Rosanne, they entered the VIP cinema. The audience inside were friends of Rosanne, including Adrian Nash.
Seeing him, Emily felt a little surprised, but he seemed to have attended Rylees engagement banquetst time as well.
Adrian, on the other hand, wasnt surprised to see Emily, as he was standing right next to her when she got the call previously.
Upon seeing her, Adrian gave a faint smile.
Emily also slightly raised the corners of her lips, then sat down in her seat beside Antonio.
But who would have thought that Adrian would also sit down beside her
Emily couldnt help but look at the many empty seats in front, behind, and on both sides of her, not understanding why he had chosen to sit right next to her.
But on second thought, was she overthinking it?
It was just a seat after all, was she making a big deal out of it? Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel
These werepletely normal actions among friends, but why did she find it so strange when it happened between her and Adrian?
Emily couldnt help but lower her face. It wasnt Adrian who was being abnormal, but herself.
She always deliberately thought about things, which affected her normal emotions.
As the movie began, Emily looked up.
This was a fantasy romance movie adapted from an American novel. The plot was moving and deeply immersive. Just by watching the opening, Emily was already deeply shaken.
Chapter 387: Sobbing, the Outburst of Emily Walker 1
Chapter 387: Sobbing, the Outburst of Emily Walker 1
Trantor: 549690339
The plot revolves around the female protagonist, who was originally a demon spirit princess from another world. She sacrifices her wings to be an ordinary human for the sake of the male protagonist.
However, just when she thinks they can be together and exist in the same world, she experiences resistance from humans.
Human and demons are unable to exchange their souls, and can never be a single entity.
As Emily Walker is deeply absorbed in the movie, something suddenly appears before her eyes. Read full story at find~novel
She hesitates, nces at the fruit juice and popcorn handed to her, then turns to look at Adrian Nash.
Adrian Nash looks at her and hooks up an intoxicating smile.
Pass it down that way. Adrian Nash spoke, pointing to the other side of Emily Walker, where Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols sat.
Only then did Emily notice that Adrian Nashs attendant was carrying a number of popcorn and drinks.
Emily takes them and passes them to Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols before taking some herself.
The moviests for over an hour, and they are quite thirsty.
As they snack, their thoughts are momentarily pulled out of the film.
Antonio Bailey cant help but exim to Rosanne Nichols, Rylee, your performance as the female protagonist is simply stunning and amazing!
Rosanne Nichols is also very satisfied with the premieres reception, revealing a confident smile. Yes, it haspletely exceeded my expectations.
I especially love the character you yed, never yielding, never bowing down. She can ovee everything for the sake of her love. I think we should be like her, fighting for our happiness. Giving up without effort is humiliating in love and life!
Antonio Bailey chats non-stop while munching on popcorn, then turns to Emily Walker, Dont you agree, Emily?
Emily Walker turns her head. She also admires the character portrayed by Rosanne Nichols. The female protagonists personality impacts her deeply. It is an inspiring portrayal in the real world, where people should fight for love.
Fight for love at all costs, even if it eventually leads to annihtion. At least she has experienced an unforgettable love.
Love, without risking ones life, one cannot im to have an imprinted memory.
Because one wouldnt be worthy.
Yes! Emily Walker nods firmly.
Thats how love should be.
As the movie ends, the shocking plot culminates in tragedy, which surprises and disappoints Emily Walker.
Despite such a persistent love, why couldnt it have a happy ending?
Afterwards, its already five oclock in the afternoon, and everyone decides to go to a ce to grab a bite.
Emily Walker ns to go home since she has been out for the entire afternoon. Tonight, she wonders if Baron Stuart will return?
However, after Antonio Baileys insistence, she is persuaded to join them at an open-air restaurant.
Night falls gradually, and Emily Walker sits on the balcony of the restaurant, watching the hazy city lights intensifying under the nightshade, one after another.
If Baron Stuart had reallye back, her cell phone should have rung a long time ago, right?
But there hasnt been any movement from her phone inside her bag all day.
Her expression darkens as she takes out her cellphone once again and looks at it. The screen remains unchanged, disying the time.
Adrian Nash, sitting beside her, fixes his gaze on her.
He notices that for the past hour, she has been constantly checking her phone, seemingly awaiting a call.
Chapter 388: Sobbing, the Outburst of Emily Walker 2
Chapter 388: Sobbing, the Outburst of Emily Walker 2
Trantor: 549690339
Baron Stuart?
However, Adrian Nash also felt puzzled. Knowing Baron Stuart, he wouldnt let her be alone this long without even a phone call. Were they arguing?
He guessed, although he said he had let go of his personal feelings for her, seeing her look so sad and heartbroken, he couldnt help but feel ayer of pity and tenderness in his heart.
Emily Walker, are you waiting for a phone call? Antonio Bailey noticed her unusual behavior in the past hour and eagerly asked her.
Emily Walker was caught off guard, looked around at everyone, and denied it, No, I am just checking the time!
As she spoke, her expression was clearly a bit unnatural.
Antonio Bailey saw it all. Eagerly staring at her cell phone, just to check the time? Who would believe that!
Are you waiting for Baron Stuarts call? She asked her tentatively, her tone full of teasing.
However, to Antonio Bailey, Emily Walker was like a Cindere who had met her prince, making others envious.
She didnt mention it earlier, but once Baron Stuarts name was mentioned, Emily Walkers expression became even sadder.
From yesterday until now, Baron Stuart had not called at all.
Even if he were busy, wouldnt he have the time for even one phone call?
If he really cared about her and worried about her, even during mealtime, wouldnt he call her together?
She didnt want toin about him in such a situation, but
She left the hospital in such a manner, why hadnt he calledwoooooooh
Emily Walker couldnt help but feel more heartbroken, her nose was sour, and tears blurred her line of sight.
Her actions scared Antonio Bailey and Rylee Brote!
Even Adrian Nash, Jason, and Rosanne Nichols fiance were surprised by her sudden expression.
Emily Emily! Whats wrong with you? Antonio Bailey asked her anxiously. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? findnovel
Did she say something wrong that made her sad and upset?
But after thinking about it, she just asked if Emily Walker was waiting for Baron Stuarts call.
Antonio Bailey waspletely confused and anxious about what happened to her.
Rylee Brote quickly took out a tissue and wiped Emily Walkers tears.
Emily Walker, whats wrong with you? Dont cry. Tell us what happened? Rylee Brote wiped her tears andforted her.
But Emily Walker wouldnt say anything. She kept crying as if she had been terribly wronged.
At the side, Adrian Nash knew very well that the only person who could make her so sad and cry was Baron Stuart.
Only he could entirely enter her heart and control her emotions.
Emily Walker, dont cry Antonio Bailey was so worried that she almost cried too, watching her with a crying tone.
Emily Walker wiped the tears on her cheeks and vented all her grievances at this moment. She kept sobbing as if she would never stop.
II dont want to go home tonightwoo Emily Walker spoke with a crying tone for the first time, crying like a child.
She didnt want to go back tonight, not back to that cold room without him.
This one sentence left everyone stunned,pletely at a loss.
Then dont go back. Ah, dont cry anymore. Seeing her cry so sadly, Rylee Brotes face was full of heartache.
Antonio Bailey alongside echoed, continuously wiping her tears, Thats right, dont go back. Stay at my ce tonight, and the three of us can sleep together!
Chapter 389: Sobbing, the Outburst of Emily Walker 3
Chapter 389: Sobbing, the Outburst of Emily Walker 3
Trantor: 549690339
Upon hearing this, Jason on the side froze, looking at Antonio Bailey, Stay at your ce tonight?
They had agreed that she would go to his ce tonight, so this meant she wasnt going anymore?
Antonio Bailey raised her head, ring with her almond-shaped eyes, You have a problem with that?!
Facing her murderous gaze, Jason felt helpless and could only purse his lips in silence.
He had originally been looking forward to their intimate time tonight, but now it waspletely gone.
Rosanne Nicholss fiance, who was standing aside, also had a disappointed look on his face after hearing these words. A perfect night had just been ruined.
From the beginning to the end, Jackie Horizons gaze was fixed on Emily Walkers face.
He took out his cell phone, took a picture of Emily Walkers tearful and helpless face and then sent it to Baron Stuart.
He wanted to know where her man was at such a time.
Long after the text message was sent, there was still no reply.
The longer it took, the deeper Jackie Horizons anger grew. If he had known that Baron would hurt her, he wouldnt have let her go.
His eyes mixed with pity and heartache, he asked, Where is he?
Jackie Horizons looked at Emily Walker and spoke with certainty after a long time.
Emily Walker lifted her tearful eyes, her face swollen from crying. For a moment, she did not understand what he was saying and just looked at him nkly with tear-filled eyes.
Where is he at a time like this? Is this how he treats his woman? A hint of anger was evident in Jackie Horizons eyes.
He felt some regret C why did he let go of the woman in front of him? Why did he have to see her so heartbroken?
Emily Walker wiped her tears away, not wanting to show her pathetic side to others, especially to Jackie Horizons.
She wiped her tears and said, Hes busy.
Too busy to even make a phone call? Jackie Horizons looked at her, his eyes filled with heartache for her and suppressed anger toward Baron Stuart.
Why did he let Baron trample over the woman he deeply loved?
Emily Walker didnt want him to see her so humiliated, so she stubbornly said, Of course. A man who manages such arge enterprise has times when hes even too busy to eat.
Despite saying this, Emily Walkers heart was aching. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel
Each word was her deceiving herself, but her heart knew the truth like a mirror.
If youre so clear about that, then why are you crying and feeling sad? Jackie Horizons spoke again. It was just a woman, how long did she want to keep up this act?
Hearing their conversation, the others on the side were stunned,pletely clueless about what they were talking about.
As her feelings wereid bare, Emily Walkers heart ached once more and the tears she had just managed to hold back came flooding out again.
Its none of your business! Emily Walker turned her face away, not liking the feeling of her heart being exposed.
And, after all, it had nothing to do with him.
But Jackie Horizons didnt think so. How had it nothing to do with him? Watching her get hurt, he wished he could turn a blind eye. Yet his heart ached unbearably.
How is it none of my business? My feelings for you are no less than his. Why cant you see me? Even if youre hurt by him, why do you still make excuses for him? Jackie Horizons eyes were filled with pain.
If it were him, he would never let her shed a single tear. But unfortunately, her eyes and heart were only filled with that one man.
As soon as Jackie Horizons spoke, everyone present was taken aback.
Chapter 390: Sobbing, the Outburst of Emily Walker 4
Chapter 390: Sobbing, the Outburst of Emily Walker 4
Trantor: 549690339
Is this a confession?
Emily Walker was equally shocked, turning her head to stare at him nkly.
Didnt he say he had given up? Why is he saying this now?
He didnt hurt me, and he didnt do anything wrong to me. Emily spoke, but her tone didnt sound very confident.
In the world of emotions, what counts as hurting someone?
Does heartache count?
So, tell me, what are you crying for? Isnt it because of him!? Perhaps due to the anger bottled inside, Adrian Nash couldnt help but be a little annoyed.
Seeing the woman in front of him heartbroken, he just couldnt control his emotions.
Being yelled at by him, Emilys anger also red up, and she suddenly stood up, I am crying because of him! Because he is sad! I dont want to feel this way, but I am sad, and my heart aches so badly, what can I do? I hate this feeling!
With that, Emily broke down into tears once again.
Her heartbroken and pained appearance really made his heart ache, and Adrian Nash also got up, pulling her into his arms and hugging her tightly!
Emily was suddenly startled, trying to struggle out but was held tightly in his arms.
The others were also shocked with wide eyes, wondering what was going on.
Leave him, I will treat you better than he ever will. Adrian Nash held onto her and whispered softly in her beautiful hair.
Emily lifted her eyes, trying hard to struggle out, but he held her tighter and refused to let her go.
Let go! no matter how she struggled, she couldnt break free from his tight grip on her arm.
Meanwhile, at Stuart Manor Mansion.
After returning from the hospital, Baron Stuart did not eat dinner and went straight upstairs. In these two days, all of his freedom of movement waspletely restricted, even the onlyndline phone in the house had its signal temporarily blocked.
The anger he had been suppressing finally erupted at this moment, as he paced around his room like an angry lion in his usually clean and tidy demeanor!
Downstairs, Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart shivered upon hearing the noise from upstairs.
They knew that although Baron Stuart had a bad temper, he never lost it in front of his family.
This time, Grandpa had seriously enraged him.
However, Grandpas men were too overpowering, and Brother couldnt fight back.
Be looked towards the second floor, worrying about Emily at this moment.
For two days, besides going to thepany, he waspletely isted from the outside world, not having any news about Emily at all.
It seemed like Grandpa deliberately wanted Brother to ignore Emily, even stopping her from notifying Emily when she wanted to!
If this continued, she really worried that Brother would go crazy!
No, she had to think of a way!
At this moment, the doorbell rang, and the mother and daughter looked at each other.
The servant opened the door, and Leonardo Bryson walked in.
Seeing him, Be immediately ran over with a big smile, Leonardo, why are you here!
Leonardo gave a gentle smile, gave Vivian Ferguson a simple greeting, and then cast his gaze towards the second floor.
A seemingly calm beast was the most dangerous when it finally erupted in anger.
Ill go upstairs and take a look. Leonardo looked at Be, then nced at the worried face of Vivian Ferguson and said with a smile.
Hearing this, Be followed, Ill go with you! Official source is
Upon reaching the second floor, two bodyguards in ck suits blocked their way at Baron Stuarts room.
Leonardo smiled gently and lookedposed, Ill go in and have a look.
Chapter 391: Baron Stuart’s Call
Chapter 391: Baron Stuarts Call
Trantor: 549690339
Hearing this, the two ck-dressed men looked at each other, and then one of them spoke, Young Master Bryson, please leave your cell phone.
Old Master ordered that no one is allowed to bring a cell phone inside, no matter who they are. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find1Novel
Be Stuart couldnt help but grit her teeth in anger when she saw this!
Leonardo Bryson always maintained a faint smile, calmly taking out his own cell phone and handing it over to the two bodyguards, If theres a phone call, Ill trouble you to bring it to me.
The two bodyguards looked at him, still somewhat uneasy, Young Master Bryson, Im sorry.
After that, the two bodyguards began to search Leonardo Bryson for any other cell phones on him, only letting him go after confirming he had none.
Be Stuart also prepared to go in, but was stopped again by the bodyguards.
Youngdy, please hand over your
Take it! Before the bodyguard could finish speaking, Be Stuart handed over her cell phone and red at the two bodyguards, grinding her teeth.
After handing over her cell phone, shes ready to enter the room but was stopped again.
Furious, Be Stuart crossed her arms and stared at them, Do you dare to search my body too?
Not to mention the difference between men and women, everyone in the Stuart Familiy knew Be Stuarts status. Who would dare to touch her?
However, its their duty, and the bodyguards have been allowed to search anyone who approaches Young Master, regardless of who they are!
We apologize, youngdy. After saying that, the bodyguard really searched Be Stuarts body! He really did!
Be Stuart was furious, her eyes widened in disbelief!
You fucking bastard, how dare you touch me! She roared angrily, pointing at the bodyguard, You, you, you, are you trying to take advantage of me? I tell you, Ill tell Grandpa tomorrow!
When she said this, the bodyguards also became worried.
After all, Be Stuarts body is that of Miss Rich, not something that subordinates like them can touch.
But being bound by duty, they had no other choice.
However, they were also afraid, knowing the youngdys temper and that she was the most favored one in front of Master. If she said they offended her, they would have no way to defend themselves.
So, the bodyguards simply checked the pockets of Be Stuarts upper and lower clothes before letting her go.
Not there, right!? She roared, I tell you, tomorrow I will tell Grandpa that you offended me, took advantage of me!
The two bodyguards looked embarrassed but could do nothing about it.
After Be Stuart finished saying that, she red at them one more time and then entered the room.
At this time, and due to Leonardo Brysons arrival, Baron Stuarts anger was temporarily halted.
He leaned back on a single sofa, looking somewhat dispirited.
Seeing him like this, Be Stuarts heart felt a pang of pain; she had never seen him so dispirited in the 18 years shes known him.
She turned her head, looking a bit sad at Leonardo Bryson.
But at this moment, Leonardo Bryson gave her a confident smile in return.
Thats right!
Be Stuart quickly pulled her thoughts back, turning her back to the two men and took a cell phone out of her chest area.
This cell phone had been handed to her by Leonardo Bryson at the staircase entrance, telling her to hide it in her chest area!
Taking out the cell phone, she excitedly ran over, Brother, look!
Baron Stuart opened his eyes at the sound, and when he saw the cell phone in front of him, his whole expression changed. He looked at his sister, and then at Leonardo Bryson, who was smiling lightly beside them.
It turned out to be his brother, who wouldnte here without a reason.
Taking the cell phone, Baron Stuart quickly dialed Emily Walkers number.
Chapter 392: Suffocating Sobbing Sounds
Chapter 392: Suffocating Sobbing Sounds
Trantor: 549690339
At this time, Emily Walker was still tightly held in Adrian Nashs arms. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? f?dnvel
Let me go! Emily struggled, not really liking being held so tightly by him.
The few people around them saw this and instantly felt like they were the redundant ones here.
However, Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols were both clear that Emily belonged to Baron Stuart. Was Adrian trying to snatch her away?
I told you, let me go! Emily gave up struggling, but her tone was absolutely firm this time.
Neither moving nor struggling, just like she had given up on her own life.
This made Adrians heart ache fiercely once again, and finally, he let her go.
At this moment, Emilys cell phone rang.
She came back to her senses, nced at the phone on the dining table, it was an unfamiliar number.
Wiping her tears, she sat down, picked up the phone. Her voice was husky because of the crying and had a nasal tone as she said, Hello.
Just one word, Baron Stuart on the other side of the line obviously noticed her abnormal state, and his heart instantly tightened, What happened to you?
A familiar voice came from the other end of the phone, Emily held the cellphone, and the tears she had just wiped off blurred her line of sight once again.
She had been longing for him to say something for so long. But now, hearing his voice, she felt even more aggrieved. The uncontroble tears fell like thread-cut beads, constantly dripping down.
She forgot to reply, or perhaps she wasnt able to, all she did was sob continuously, all her grievances erupted at that very moment.
She lifted her other hand, covering her mouth with its back, trying her best not to let her sobs out.
Emily. Baron Stuart on the other side had not spoken, his eagerness grew with each passing moment.
Her emotions were all over the ce and Emily tried to suppress them, but the more she suppressed them, the louder her sobs became and they eventually reached Barons ears.
His chest tightened as he felt her sobs, as though it had been rudely sliced by a sharp de, choking him.
Tell me, where are you now. His voice came again, full of concern. His voice was husky too, censoring Emilys sobs.
On the phone, he noticed the sound of traffic, thus he confirmed that she was not at home.
Emily sobbed continuously, it took a long while before she managed to reply through her sobs, I I miss you so much
The moment she spoke, Emily broke into loud sobs, like a wandering child lost outside, unable to find her way home.
Her crying made Baron Stuarts heart ache fiercely, his heart had never trembled as it did now.
Just then, the phone in Emilys hand was abruptly taken away!
So this is what your woman has to endure, being heartbroken, lonely and helpless? If youre unable to promise her love, shouldnt you step aside? Adrian snatched the phone, his voice full of provocation.
Listening to the voice on the other end of the phone, Baron clenched his fists in the dark.
Give her the phone back, I dont want to hear your voice. His tone was full of dominance and intimidation, he knew the voice on the phone all too well.
But right at this moment, he didnt have the energy to quarrel with Adrian. He just wanted to know what happened to Emily and where she was!
Hearing his words, Adrian showed a sarcastic smile. Oh, do you just want to hear her voice? As her man, where exactly were you when she was heartbroken and helpless?
PS: Thank you for your reward of 1888 book coins! n&for 1888 book coins! n Aimes for 200 book coins! (My dears, there will be three more updates tonight!)
Chapter 393: Counterattack, One Against Four!
Chapter 393: Counterattack, One Against Four!
Trantor: 549690339
This has nothing to do with you. Give her the cell phone. Baron Stuarts tone was icy cold, and his eyes were turning bloodshot from anger.
At this moment, Emily Walker also reacted, and she got up to try to snatch the cell phone from Adrian Nashs hand.
Due to Adrians height of over 1.8 meters and his deliberate effort to keep the phone out of her reach, Emily struggled but couldnt grab it.
Give me the cell phone! She screamed angrily!
On the phone, Baron Stuart heard everything with perfect rity, and again coldly said without any warmth in his voice, Give her the cell phone.
Just like her, I wont give it to you again. Adrian spoke and thenhung up the phone.
Seeing him hang up the phone, Emily stared nkly, and after half a moment, she angrily spoke.
Why do you hang up my phone? Who gave you the right!? She yelled angrily, then grabbed the cell phone and dialed the unfamiliar number again. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? FindNovel
As soon as the call connected, the other side answered. Before Emily could speak, Baron Stuarts voice was full of gentleness and heartache, Tell me your location now.
Emily looked up and nced at the name of the coffee shop in front of her, At Sky Garden, an open-air coffee shop.
Wait there. Baron Stuart simply said the five words that seemed to be carved deep in Emilys heart.
She nodded nkly, Mmm.
After hanging up, Baron Stuart was silent for a moment before looking up at Leonardo Bryson beside him.
I need your help. This was the first time Baron Stuart asked anyone for help in his life.
Leonardo looked at him, showed a faint smile, and simply said three words, No problem.
As soon as the words fell, the two men got up and walked to the front door. As soon as they opened the room door, two bodyguards blocked them.
Looking at the two bodyguards in front of them, besides the two here, there were six more downstairs.
Usually, he would take on eight of them alone, but at this moment, they only needed to deal with four each, which was a breeze.
After hanging up the phone, Emily wanted to wait there for Baron Stuarts arrival, unfortunately, she felt a sudden pain in her lower abdomen
She had been overwhelmed with emotions just now and cried for so long. Emilys face gradually turned pale.
She covered her lower abdomen in pain and sat down on a wooden dining chair next to her, trying to ease the pain a little.
Noticing her unusual behavior, Antonio Bailey became worried and walked over with a slightly anxious expression, Emily, whats wrong?
Emily hadnt mentioned her pregnancy, and neither Antonio nor Rosanne Nichols had noticed it.
She was only a little over four months pregnant, and with slightly loose clothes, it wasnt visible at all.
Emily was worried, thinking the pain was temporary and wanted to hold on until Baron Stuart arrived, but the pain in her lower abdomen was getting worse.
With some difficulty, she spoke, Sister Carter IIm pregnant My stomach it hurts so much now
Antonio Baileys eyes widened in shock, staring at her barely noticeable belly, What!? Pregnant?
At this moment, everyone was shocked. What shocked them was not her pregnancy, but her stomach pain during pregnancy?
My God, why didnt you tell me about your pregnancy earlier? Antonio Bailey was both anxious and worried, momentarily at a loss and panicking.
Emily didnt even have time to speak, her body was suddenly lifted into the air.
(Dears, Im back to update!)
Chapter 394: I will kill you.
Chapter 394: I will kill you.
Trantor: 549690339
Seeing her pale expression, Adrian Nashs heart tightened. He quickly picked her up and left the open-air restaurant, heading for the stairs!
Emily Walker had already been bothered by the sudden hang-up of her phone call. Now that Adrian Nash forcibly picked her up, she tried to struggle, but as soon as she exerted force, her vision went dark, and she lost consciousness
Jason, bring the car quickly! Seeing her losing consciousness, Adrian Nash immediately spoke to Jason with an urgent tone!
Hearing this, Jason realized the seriousness of the situation and nodded immediately, Alright!
Then, he dashed to the underground parking lot!
Twenty minutester, they brought Emily Walker to a nearby hospital. By this time, Baron Stuart had already arrived at the open-air restaurant.
However, the three of them searched the entire restaurant but couldnt find Emily Walker. Baron Stuarts heart grew even more worried and pained.
Cell phone. He stretched out his hand, asking Leonardo Bryson for his cell phone, and then dialed Emilys number immediately.
At this time, Emily was unconscious on the hospital bed, and Antonio Bailey picked up the cell phone as it rang.
He saw it was an unfamiliar number.
Just as he hesitated whether to answer or not, the phone was snatched away from him.
Adrian Nash seemed to guess that Baron Stuart was the one who called. Without waiting for the other party to speak, he spoke first, his voice filled with determination and hatred, I wont hand her over to you again.
Hearing the extremely disgusting voice of the man on the other end, Baron Stuarts pupils turned icy cold, his grip on the phone tightened, and his tone became so cold that itcked any warmth.
His voice conveyed both threat and warning, filled with danger, Adrian Nash, youd better not touch my stuff!
Upon hearing that, Adrian Nash smirked coldly, his eyes fixed on Emily Walker on the hospital bed, Heh, and what if I absolutely must touch it?
Then Ill kill you. Baron Stuart spoke coldly, causing the listener to feel a chill race through their body, fear rising in their hearts, their scalp tingling, even across the phone line.
From the side, Leonardo Bryson could also sense the deep murderous intent in his blood-red eyes. Over the years, Baron Stuart had not shown such a look for a long time.
He didnt know who was on the other end of the phone, but whoever dared to challenge Baron Stuart and caused such a look must not be underestimated.
However, angering a lion that had slept for so long would definitely bring unimaginable consequences!
You may not be able to withstand his rage! Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find~novel
However, Adrian Nash on the other end of the line did not show any fear and instead sneered, before hanging up the phone again.
Seeing the interrupted call again, Baron Stuart tightly clenched his fist in rage. If this phone didnt have further use, he would definitely crush it because of his anger now!
Trying his best to suppress the anger in his heart, Baron Stuart picked up the phone and dialed another number, Find Adrian Nashs exact location right now, hurry!
Upon receiving the order on the other end, yton Howard immediately nodded. Yes!
Time passed every minute and every second; at 10 PM, Antonio Bailey looked at the people in the room and then spoke up, Rylee Brote, why dont you all go back first? Ill stay here.
Luckily, Emily Walker had only be emotional, which directly affected her baby in her womb. Fortunately, mother and child were safe. Otherwise, she would have regretted it so much!
If something had happened to her baby, she really wouldnt know what to do!
Chapter 395 - 395 You All Go Back!
Chapter 395: You All Go Back! For original chapters go to f?dnvel
Trantor: 549690339
Emily Walker was supposed to be fine, but because of her sudden mention of Baron Stuart, she is now in a bad mood. This has caused the problems she faces now.
Emily Walker wont wake up and Rosanne Nichols is worried, I will stay here. All of you men can go back first.
She turned around and spoke to the three men in the hospital room.
Antonio Bailey thought it was the right decision, after all, three grown men couldnt do much help here and were just taking up space!
Yes, yes, yes, you guys go back first. You cant help much by staying here! Antonio Bailey spoke up, feeling that it was pointless for them to stay.
Adrian Nash remained silent, his steady gaze fixed on the woman on the hospital bed.
He had no ns to leave tonight.
Jason and the fiance of Rosanne Nichols exchanged a nce, somewhat concerned about leaving them here.
Seeing their hesitation, Antonio Bailey rose to his feet, Alright! All of you go, go, go! Go back! Theres no extra bed here for you to sleep!
Jason sighed. Now that all the procedures had beenpleted, it really seemed that their presence here couldnt help much.
All right, I wille back to pick you up tomorrow morning. He nced at Antonio Bailey as he spoke.
After saying this, he turned his head and looked at Adrian Nash, Lets go back.
You guys go ahead. Adrian Nashs gaze remained on the woman in the hospital bed, his expression slightly easing in this moment.
But Antonio Bailey didnt want him to stay here any longer.
She got up and walked up to him, You go back too!
Earlier, he deliberately didnt tell Baron Stuart Emily Walkers current situation, aiming to prevent him from finding them, but with Baron Stuarts influence domestically, it would take less than half an hour for him to find out.
Moreover, when it came to women, men often resorted to physical solutions. She didnt want Baron Stuart toe overter and find them fighting in the hospital room.
Ill leaveter. Adrian Nash calmly dered, insisting on staying.
Are you nning to punch it out with Baron Stuart if you stay? Antonio Bailey questioned, and then sighed, Jackie Horizons, you should understand Emily Walker belongs to Baron Stuart, can you snatch away what belongs to him?
Her words may have been a bit harsh, but they were a piercing truth.
She knew Adrian Nash could be strong-willed, but the problem didnt lie here.
In Emily Walkers heart, there was only Baron Stuart. Even when she was lonely and hurt, she only had eyes for him.
Once someone takes hold of your heart, no one else can drive them away.
Love cant be reced or substituted.
Okay, for Emily Walker to rest well, you guys with violent tendencies should leave, go, go, go! Antonio Bailey came forward, directly pushed the three men out, and then closed the hospital room door.
Adrian Nash stood outside, peering through the ss window for onest look at the woman on the bed. Eventually, under Jasons persuasion, he left the hospital.
Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols sat next to the hospital bed, looking worriedly at Emily Walker, who was still in aa.
They didnt fully understand what had happened between her and Baron Stuart, but they could tell that the two didnt fight, but something else had urred.
The hospital room door was pushed open forcefully, and Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols were taken aback. However, they breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the anxious man.
As soon as Baron Stuart came in and saw the woman lying on the white hospital bed, it felt as if a de was slicing across his heart, leaving him choking on his breath.
PS: Thanks to Pleaseloveme Kris for the 300 book coins! Passing ships for 100 book coins! Give upY for 100 book coins! Me Foolish? for 100 book coins!
Chapter 396: Opening Eyes in the Early Morning
Chapter 396: Opening Eyes in the Early Morning
Trantor: 549690339
Leonardo Bryson and Be Stuart were following behind. When Be saw Emily Walker, she was shocked and hurriedly ran over to her. She looked at the unconscious Emily and nced at the two unfamiliar women nearby.
What happenedwhats wrong with Emily? Be asked urgently, looking at Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols.
Antonio and Rosanne were not very familiar with Be; they exchanged nces before Antonio hesitantly answered, Oh, shes fine, its just because of
At this point, Antonio paused, feeling somewhat guilty.
Its because of the emotional ups and downs, which have affected the baby in her abdomen. But the baby is fine and healthy! Antonio exined, afraid that Baron Stuart might get angry and choke him.
Well, even though he didnt know the reason for Emilys unconsciousness, if he did find out, he would probably want to kill Antonio.
Thinking about this, Antonio nced at Baron Stuart cautiously, who had just entered the room.
Hearing this, Be was somewhat relieved, but seeing Emily lying on the bed with her eyes closed and her face pale, she couldnt help but feel heartache for her.
If it werent for Grandpa suddenly falling ill and being stubborn, Emily and Brother wouldnt have suffered like this.
In the end, why was Grandpa so stubborn!?
He was the most loving old man in her heart!
Be looked at Emily, who was lying in a hospital bed, with a worried expression and deep in thought.
Gazing at the woman on the bed, Baron Stuarts heart tightened. In his 28 years, no one, other than this woman in front of him, had ever made him feel such heartache.
Looking at her, he slowly approached her.
As if oppressed by his cold demeanor, Antonio and Rosanne unconsciously stood up, leaving room beside the bed for him.
Sitting down on a chair next to the bed, Baron Stuart looked at her, lying on the hospital bed, his eyes shed with subtle heartache.
Only a few hours had passed since hest saw her, but she looked visibly haggard.
Time passed every minute and every second, at 10:30 PM, knowing that Emily was no longer in danger, Antonio and Rosanne left first.
Late at night, looking at the dozing Be, Baron Stuart turned his head and said to Leonardo Bryson, Take her home first.
Leonardo nced at the dozing Be on the sofa and couldnt help but feel pity for her too. So he nodded, Okay.
He walked over, gently picked Be up from the sofa, and headed for the front door after ncing at Baron Stuart. Find the newest release on find(?)ovel
Only two people were left in the hospital room, and Emily still hadnt woken up.
The next morning.
At 6:30 AM, Emily finally woke up.
After a nights rest, herplexion had improved a lot, and her belly had calmed down.
She opened her eyes, feeling the warmth beside her, she turned her head and saw the handsome face of the man, charming and cold.
Separated by just a second, Baron Stuart also opened his eyes, and their gazes met. It seemed like both of them hadnt seen each others faces for several centuries in their hearts.
After a long time, Baron Stuart raised his hand, caressing her fair cheeks, gently rubbing with his thumb, his tone infinitely tender, Are you hungry?
At this moment, he felt that even if he spent his entire life loving this woman, it would not be enough.
Looking at his incredibly handsome face, Emily nodded nkly, indeed she was hungry, Hmm.
Chapter 397: Lining up to Buy Breakfast
Chapter 397: Lining up to Buy Breakfast
Trantor: 549690339
Baron Stuart gently curved the corner of his mouth, that smile tender and unique, filled with affection just for her.
He lightly kissed her lips, and then let go, Ill go get you breakfast.
After saying this, he got out of the hospital bed.
Watching him leave the hospital room, Emily knew that he would return.
When it came to promises made to her, he always kept his word without fail. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? fin?novel
In the morning, the ce to buy breakfast near the hospital was incredibly crowded. Baron Stuart bought a Lean Meat Porridge and then arrived at a specialty meatbun shop.
He remembered that Emily recently loved meatbuns.
However, now it was the morning rush hour, and there were only two meatbun shops nearby.
At this moment, quite a few people had already gathered, and seeing the long queue to buy breakfast, Baron Stuarts face darkened.
Its just a meatbun, is it that delicious?
He initially wanted to just turn around and leave, but thinking of Emilys greedy look when eating meatbuns, he turned back.
Its just lining up, so line up!
So, for the first time in his life, Baron Stuart queued up to buy breakfast!
As a man with a king-like presence, no matter where he went, he would be the center of attention. As soon as Baron Stuart stood in line, people waiting to buy breakfast cast their eyes upon him.
Some people, who came here to buy breakfast every day, had never seen such a handsome man.
However, regardless of his good looks, Baron Stuarts icy face always gave people a difficult-to-approach feeling.
Meanwhile, Emily had been waiting in the hospital room, and half an hour had passed without Baron Stuarts return.
She felt somewhat uneasy as she nced at the hospital room entrance. Could it be that he had left while buying breakfast?
Emilys intuition told her that Baron Stuart would never do such a thing.
Calming her anxious feelings, she continued to wait.
Perhaps there were a lot of people buying breakfast now, so it might take him a while to get it.
Thinking of Baron Stuart queueing up in the crowd to buy her breakfast, Emily felt a small sense of happiness on her face, it was warm and heartwarming.
After queueing for 20 minutes, Baron Stuart finally bought Emilys favorite meatbuns, thanks to a few girls in front of him who saw his impatience and let him order first!
As a result, Baron Stuart did something incredible. He traded on his good looks in order to get breakfast as quickly as possible!
Carrying the breakfast, he returned to the hospital an hourter.
As soon as he entered the Hospital Main Entrance Gate, a group of ck dressed men followed, surrounding Baron Stuart from both sides.
He stopped, looked back at one of the leading men with cold eyes, and spoke calmly, I just want to have breakfast in peace. If you dare to follow me, Ill make sure that not a single one of you will be left alive.
He spoke word by word, never changing his expression, and although his tone seemed t, it was impossible to ignore, and sent chills down peoples spines.
Everyone was well aware of Young Masters ruthless nature, even more so than the Old Master.
Baron Stuarts bloody side had only been seen by a few, and among them, it was a terrifying experience.
For several years now, they thought he had changed his ways, but they never expected that the sleeping lion, once angered, would awaken the beast within.
The leading ck dressed man was in a bit of a dilemma, they didnt want to offend the Young Master, but they couldnt disobey the Old Masters orders either.
Chapter 398: Brushing Past Each Other
Chapter 398: Brushing Past Each Other
Trantor: 549690339
But Young Master The leader was in a difficult position; both sides had their own power, and as servants, they dared not offend either.
I will go with you after I finish breakfast; this is my final warning to you. If you dont want it, just follow me. Baron Stuart said coldly, and from his gaze, one could feel an icy chill that made people tremble, awe-inspiring and terrifying.
They all knew very well that sometimes, instead of being an enemy to the Young Master, it was better to wait for him to say a word. As long as he spoke, he would definitely keep his word.
He said he would go with them after breakfast, so he would definitely do it.
Then we will wait for you here, the ck Dressed Man, who was the leader, finally said, bowing his head.
Baron Stuart expressionlessly nced at the crowd, then turned and walked in the direction of the Inpatient Department.
Meanwhile, Emily Walker in the hospital room was bing extremely restless at this moment.
Was it really necessary to spend an hour buying breakfast? Or was he too busy and just left without a sound?
The more she thought about it, the more uneasy Emily felt.
It was less than three minutes from when she opened her eyes to when she saw him. She had so many questions to ask him, and he couldnt just walk away like this
Thinking about this, Emily suddenly threw off the bedding and got up from the hospital bed, then rushed out of the room with an anxious look on her face.
In the corridor, she ran and looked around, afraid of missing Baron Stuarts return.
Just at the elevator entrance, one person was going in and anothering out, and she brushed past the returning Baron Stuart.
Emily ran out of the hospital in one breath, searching for Baron Stuarts figure at each breakfast ce but couldnt find him.
She grew increasingly anxious, feeling a bout of sourness welling in her nose, and stood helplessly and lonely in the bustling crowd.
Had he really left like this, or had he been taken away by his grandfathers people?
Baron Stuart returned to the hospital room and saw an empty bed, his expression stiffened, and the breakfast in his hand slipped to the floor. ?????? ???? fin?novel
Turning around, he rushed out of the room, his pupils gradually reddening with rage!
After exiting the hospital, Baron Stuart grabbed the leader by the scruff of his neck, his eyes bloodshot as he stared at him, Where did you take her?
Looking at his bloodthirsty pupils, the leader was puzzled and confused. Young Master, what are you talking about?
Im asking where she is! Baron Stuart roared in rage.
His grandfathers men had barely arrived, and then Emily was gone. What did this mean? They must have taken her!
The more the bodyguard heard, the more confused he became. Young Master, I dont understand what youre saying
Do you dare say you didnt touch her? Baron Stuarts eyes were fierce, bloodshot as never before, Im telling you, if anything happens to her, Ill make all of you pay with your lives!
His words finally made the leading bodyguard snap back to his senses, vaguely understanding, Young Master, we didnt touch Lady Carter.
The bodyguard spoke calmly, and Baron Stuart couldnt help but be slightly stunned.
His grandfathers men wouldnt lie to him. If they had taken Emily away, there would be no need for them to lie. So, where on earth was she?
Releasing the bodyguards cor, Baron Stuart fell into deep thought.
Could it be that he was out for too long, and she got impatient and came out to look for him?
With this thought, he raised his head and looked at the bodyguard. Did you see a girl in grey casual wear, with ck straight hair,e out?
Upon hearing this, the bodyguard thought carefully, and it seemed that just a few minutes ago, a girl who looked like this had indeed run out, looking somewhat anxious.
Chapter 399: 399: If you want to die, don’t die under my car!
Chapter 399: 399: If you want to die, dont die under my car!
Trantor:549690339
Yes, just a few minutes ago, the bodyguard respectfully replied.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart turned and dashed out of the hospitals grand entrance.
In the bustling street, Emily Walker was looking up and around for Baron Stuart. When a sudden sound of brakes resounded, she panicked and covered her ears. Scared, she squatted down on the ground.
Are you trying to get yourself killed?! On the roadway, a private car came to a halt. The car owner stuck his head out of the window, angrily yelling at Emily squatting on the ground, If you want to die, dont pick here, get out of the way now!
The sudden braking led to several vehicles being forced to stop, with horns blowing and various owners cursing.
What in the world is going on? Hurry up! The people behind had no idea what had happened and kept urging.
It was rush hour and many people were rushing to to work, afraid of being scolded by their boss for beingte, hence everyone was impatient.
Get out of the way, damn woman! The driver continued yelling while pointing at Emily with another tirade.
Seeing the crowd that had gathered to watch, Emily cautiously lifted her head and finally realized she had caused a traffic jam.
She nervously tried to stand up, but before she could, she saw the driver get out of his car, grab her and throw her towards the roadside
Ah Emily teetered and nearly fell as she lost her bnce.
Luckily, a few good Samaritans were there in time to steady her. Seeing her frightened expression, they couldnt help but feel sorry for her.
Whats the matter? Why push her around? An irritated pedestrian yelled at the driver.
If you want to die, dont do it under my car, Im on a tight schedule! The disgruntled driver roared before returning to his car and driving off.
His rude behavior drew the ire of many bystanders, making a number of them sympathize with the seemingly forlorn Emily.
Are you alright, miss? Are you hurt anywhere? Someone asked, having seen her squatting on the ground earlier and wondering if she had been scraped somewhere.
Emily gradually regained herposure, having initially panicked.
However, the crowd continued to gather around her. She tried to move through the crowd, but they kept closing in, tighter and tighter.
Are you sure youre alright, miss? Do you want to go to the nearby hospital just to check? A kind-hearted person asked.
In an attempt to avoid the crowd, Emily had to respond, Im fine.
Her voice was faint and amidst the cacophony, no one could hear her clearly. Seeing her helpless face, the good Samaritans thought she had been hurt and continued to press closer.
Emily felt suffocated by the overwhelming crowd. The noise was loud, so loud it felt like her head was about to split.
A firm hand reached out, gently grabbing her wrist and pulling her towards it. After seeing she was uninjured, Baron Stuarts heart finally settled down.
Seeing this familiar face, Emily stood still, staring nkly for a long time. This text is hosted at f?dnvel
Touching her beautiful hair, Baron Stuart tenderly embraced her, holding her tightly, feeling her presence.
Leaning against his chest, Emily could clearly feel his rapidly beating heart.
Back at the hospital, Baron Stuart packed her belongings and proceeded with her discharge process.
Once they returned to his private residence, Mrs. Noelle prepared another breakfast for her.
Chapter 400: 400: A Elaborately Designed Scam
Chapter 400: 400: A borately Designed Scam
Trantor:549690339
However, at this moment, Emily Walker could hardly eat a bite.
Baron Stuart coaxed her, Sweetheart, eat all of this.
Emily nced at him, ignored him, and looked at some ck dressed men at the front door instead.
Frowning, she looked at Baron Stuart, Who are these people?
Baron Stuarts expression stiffened, and his line of sight lowered, These days, you just stay quietly at home, and Ill be back when Im done with my work.
He now only had time for breakfast, and in order not to let her feel sad and helpless like this anymore, he decided to tell her the reasons behind some things.
Once grandpas condition improves, he will no longer be threatened by anything.
My father passed away a long time ago, and I was brought up by grandpa single-handedly. He is the person I respect the most. So, you just stay well-behaved at home, and in less than a week, he will be discharged from the hospital.
Baron Stuart exined carefully, hoping she could understand his inner helplessness.
It was only then that Emily knew the reason why he hadnte back these days and hadnt called her was because of his grandpas coercion.
This also exined one thing: Zachary Stuart was extremely opposed to him being with her. If this was the case, would there be a second time after the first?
But your grandpa doesnt like me, even if you insist
He will like you. Before she could finish, Baron Stuart interrupted her, his expression very calm.
Emily looked puzzled and stared at him in a daze, not knowing where his confident tone came from.
Why did he say that his grandpa would like her?
Alright, finish all these and Ill have to go to thepany soon, okay? Baron Stuart continued to coax gently.
Emily looked at him, and then at the breakfast Mrs. Noelle prepared on the dining table, and nodded, Okay.
After breakfast, Baron Stuart left.
Knowing the truth, Emilys mood brightened up as well.
In less than a week, Baron Stuart would return.
These days, Baron Stuart waspletely at ease, dividing his time between thepany and the hospital, doing everything as Zachary Stuart wanted.
Today, after dealing with thepanys affairs and preparing to return to Stuart Manor, he decided to make a temporary visit to the hospital.
Previously, he had asked the director that grandpas condition would only take a week to be discharged, but now it had been a week, and the hospital informed him that it would take another week?
This made him feel a bit puzzled and confused.
Usually, Baron Stuart would go straight to Stuart Manor after work, asionally visiting the hospital to inquire about Zachary Stuarts condition after dinner.
At the hospital, Baron Stuart went straight to the directors office, but no one was there.
Reaching the entrance of Zachary Stuarts hospital room, he paused just before pushing the door open as the voices of the director and Zachary Stuart came from inside.
Old Master Stuart, what exactly are you doing this for? Inside the hospital room, the director adjusted the electrocardiogram machine while asking in confusion.
He really didnt understand; Old Master Stuart had only been feeling a little chest tightness before and nothing serious. He didnt know why he suddenly asked him to tamper with the electrocardiogram equipment and keep the real condition a secret from anyone, especially Mr. Stuart.
No one knew how spirited Zachary Stuart was at this moment. Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel
However, the mention of this matter darkened his expression.
What else can it be, but for our Stuart family? Zachary Stuart sighed.
With therge family and business of the Stuarts, many women were scheming to be the young mistress of the Stuart family.
Chapter 401: 401: Knowing the Truth, Baron Stuart’s Counterattack
Chapter 401: Knowing the Truth, Baron Stuarts Counterattack
He had investigated the girl named Emily Walker. Regardless of her feelings toward Baron Stuart, she initially approached him with ulterior motives. He could not ept a woman like that joining the Stuart family. Readplete version only at findnovel
Theres no need to fake illness and deceive Mr. Stuart. You could just directly send that girl away, the director, who was an old acquaintance of Zachary Stuarts, said without restraint.
If Zachary wanted to drive an ordinary girl away, wouldnt it be a breeze for him? Why go through so much trouble? The old dean really didnt understand.
Zachary spoke irritably, Id love to be straightforward like that, but that damn boy directly threatened me. If I do anything to that girl, hell make me lose him as my grandson!
He was his legitimate grandson; how could Zachary bear to lose him?
But you cant just keep faking illness like this. Besides, do you n to lie here pretending to be sick for the rest of your life? the old dean asked again.
Zachary sighed, I dont want to Just as he was about to say something, the door to the hospital room was suddenly pushed open, and Baron Stuart walked in with a nk expression on his face.
Seeing him, Zacharys guilt caused him to purse his lips. After a moment, he regained hisposure and asked with a smile, Baron, when did you arrive?
Baron Stuart wore a nk expression and spoke with no trace of emotion.
He hated being deceived and used more than anything in his life!
Since the moment you talked about faking illness, he said.
Hearing this, Zacharys expression froze, and he couldnte up with anything to say.
He knew his grandson well, the thing he hated the most was being lied to!
Well Baron, let me exin Although he was unwilling to ept a girl named Emily Walker, he didnt want to be disliked by his grandson, so he attempted to exin.
But before he could finish his sentence, the door to the hospital room mmed shut with a bang.
Zachary and the old dean both wore dumbfounded expressions and were left speechless for a time.
Deep down, anyone in this situation would undoubtedly be angry. After all, who could tolerate being deceived and kept in the dark?
Especially not Baron Stuart.
Zachary suddenly realized that he might have unconsciously hurt his beloved grandson.
Baron Stuart left the hospital in a fit of rage and was stopped by Zacharys men as soon as he reached the front door.
However, as the bodyguard reached out his hand, Baron Stuart countered and knocked him down to the ground. He then snatched the cell phone from the mans breast pocket and dialed a series of numbers.
Bring people to the hospital!
As the words fell, Baron Stuart threw the cell phone viciously to the side. After more than a week of holding back, it had all turned out to be an borate scam designed just for him. If his grandfather wanted him to retaliate, then hed give him what he wanted!
Twenty minutester, yton Howard arrived with two teams of elites, each handpicked from the best of the best.
I want them all taken down! Baron Stuart coldly ordered, giving off a murderous aura. He then took the key from yton Howards hand, drove a ck Audi away with a roar.
Zacharys men tried to intercept them, but yton Howard and Baron Stuarts men surrounded them one by one.
Night gradually fell, covering the entire E City. Baron Stuart drove the ck Audi all the way to his private residence.
At this time, Emily Walker was enjoying the dinner prepared by Mrs. Noelle.
After taking just one bite, she heard the sound of the front door being opened.
The only person who could enter without ringing the doorbell was Baron Stuart himself.
Chapter 402: 402: Let’s get married.
Chapter 402: Lets get married.
She got up in surprise and walked towards the living room, just as she came out, she saw the breathtakingly handsome face.
Looking at her, Baron Stuart walked over, pulled her into his arms, and a deep voice sounded in her ear, Lets get married.
Emily Walker was unable to react for a while to this sudden statement, and her expression was dazed for a moment. Not until he let her go did Emily speak in a daze, What?
Baron Stuart looked at her steadily, and spoke again, Get married.
Emily Walker was stunned.
Get married? Him and her?
After a while, Emily reached out her hand and fiercely pinched her cheek, Ouch It hurt!
Baron Stuart was taken aback by her reaction and asked in confusion, What are you doing?
Emily frowned, touched her sore cheek, and then said, Nothing, I just thought I might still be asleep.
She had been dreaming of him suddenlying back these past few days, so she wanted to make sure whether she was dreaming now or not.
Because this was too sudden, it was already surprising enough that he came back silently. Now, he is talking about getting married; how could she believe that this is real?
At her words, the lingering anger on Baron Stuarts face was reced by a smile.
Gently touching her beautiful hair, he looked at the direction of the restaurant, Having dinner?
Emily nodded, Yeah! Have you eaten?
No. Baron Stuart smiled and then took her into the restaurant.
Mrs. Noelle, seeing him return, hurriedly fetched a set of bowl and chopsticks from the kitchen, and served him a bowl of white rice.
Today was the best day for Baron Stuart in a week, and his appetite was back again.
Seeing him eating happily, Emily on the side felt somewhat puzzled.
Was his talk of marriage just now real or fake? If it was real, it seemed like he hadnt discussed anything with her.
Could it be just a joke to her?
Emily watched him at the opposite side, eating the rice bite by bite.
Baron Stuart looked up, seeing her expression, he couldnt help but ask, Whats wrong?
Huh? Emily came back to her senses, pursed her lips, and then shook her head, No, nothing.
It must have been just a joke.
After dinner, Emily took a bath andy in bed with the word marriage lingering in her mind.
At this moment, Baron Stuart was still busy with work in the study room.
Lying in bed, she tossed and turned, unable to shake the word marriage from her mind. It was driving her mad!
Sitting up, Emily picked up her cell phone and dialed Antonio Baileys number.
Hello, Emily? Antonio Bailey was somewhat surprised by her call.
Emilyughed with an embarrassed expression, Sister Carter, I want to ask you something. Newest update provided by find?novel
What is it?
If, I mean if! If someone suddenly mentions marriage to you, what does it mean?
At her words, Antonio Bailey on the other side fell silent for a while and then asked in surprise, Did Baron Stuart propose to you?
No! Emily hurriedly denied, afraid that if it was just a joke, it would be embarrassing if people knew about it.
Also, a proposal? She hadnt been proposed to; at most, Baron Stuart had only said the word marriage to her.
Thats right, if it was really about getting married, Baron Stuart would definitely propose to her first, right? Since he hasnt done anything, it must be just a joke.
With this thought, Emily slumped her shoulders, feeling disheartened, Sister Carter, Im fine now. You should rest early. Good night.
(Thank you for the rewards of 1888 book coins! for the rewards of 100 book coins! n Aimes for the rewards of 100 book coins! More updates this evening.)
Chapter 403: Is it Really a Joke?
Chapter 403: Is it Really a Joke?
The other sides Antonio Bailey was obviously taken aback, frowning in confusion, but didnt ask any further questions. Alright, good night.
After hanging up the phone, Emily Walkerid on the bed, feeling a little down.
It wasnt so bad when Baron Stuart didnt mention it, but once he brought up the word marriage, she suddenly had some inexplicable expectations.
Upon Baron Stuarts return to the bedroom, he saw her tossing and turning in bed and couldnt help but frown. He walked over and asked, Whats wrong with you?
Emily was stillpletely lost in her thoughts, and his sudden voice startled her. She immediately sat up on the bed, kneeling in the center, Nothing.
She looked dumbfounded, and Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes, then hooked up a corner of his mouth. He then pounced on her, pressing her underneath him, Cant sleep?
She stared nkly and nodded, Yeah.
She couldnt sleep indeed because of the two words he suddenly mentioned.
However, Baron Stuartpletely misunderstood it as something else.
Having been separated for so long, did she need him to do something before she could sleep?
Baron Stuart gently hooked up the corner of his mouth. The next second, his sexy thin lips kissed her
The next day
In the morning, Emily freshened up and went downstairs, unexpectedly seeing the man sitting in the living room sofa. Fresh chapters posted on find?novel
Usually, before she woke up, he would not be at home, but would have gone to thepany early. Today, he was still here, which made her feel quite surprised.
Dont you need to go to thepany today? Emily walked down the staircase and asked him.
Baron Stuart put down the English newspaper in his hand and pulled her to sit on hisp, holding her in his embrace. His tone was deep and gentle, No, I have something to do today.
What is it? Emily raised her head, looking at him somewhat nkly.
Shouldnt he have left the house by now? Why is he still at home?
Lets eat first. Baron Stuart picked her up by her waist and walked directly to the dining table.
After breakfast, Baron Stuart took her out of the vi.
In the car, Emily looked puzzled. Why did he bring her along when he is out for work? Was it to attend a banquet?
But her attire wasnt suitable for attending any banquet.
Emily lowered her head, looking at her increasingly noticeable belly. With her figure, if she wore an evening dress, wouldnt she be the focus of the whole event?
Hehe
Thinking about this, Emilys lips twitched.
She turned her head and looked at the unfamiliar scenery outside the car window, feeling a little baffled.
Where are we going, really? She turned her head and looked at the man in the drivers seat.
Baron Stuart was concentrating on driving the white Ferrari, looking quite nd.
Civil Affairs Bureau.
Emily was stunned. Civil Affairs Bureau? What are they doing at the Civil Affairs Bureau?
In Emilys consciousness, the Civil Affairs Bureau is for registering marriages and divorces. They are here for
Wait, marriage?
The two words he mentionedst night shed through her mind, and Emily turned her head, looking at the man in the drivers seat in shock.
By now, the car had already reached the front door of the Civil Affairs Bureau.
Just like that, Emily was pulled into the Civil Affairs Bureau by him. Unknowingly, her name, Emily Walker, was registered on the red booklet!
When they came out, half an hour had passed. Emily nkly stared at the red booklet in her hand, still a little dazed.
Did she get married?
With Baron Stuart?
She flipped open the red booklet, on which her and Baron Stuarts names were clearly written, along with a not so blissful-looking group photograph.
Chapter 404: Getting married?
Chapter 404: Getting married?
Just now, during the photo session, Emily Walker had been dazed the whole time, so the pictures came out with her looking dumbfounded.
As for Baron Stuart, it seemed like he was attempting something for the first time, so his expression was somewhat unnatural, and the photos came out expressionless.
Feeling that the person behind him didnt catch up, Baron Stuart stopped and turned around to look at her, who still appeared dazed.
Emily Walker lowered her head, her gaze fixed on the red book until her forehead bumped into a wall, jolting her back to reality.
She really got married! To the man standing before her!
We we got married Emily Walker raised her head and looked at the man in front of her, a bit dazed.
Baron Stuart looked at Emily Walker, the corners of his mouth raising slightly, Mhm.
Gazing at the man before her, Emily Walker felt as if she were in a dream, everythingpletely surreal.
Upon returning to their private residence, Emily Walker still couldnt quite believe everything that happened today.
Yesterday, Baron Stuart only mentioned the word marriage to her, and they registered their marriage today. It was truly unbelievable
When the two arrived home, they found two ck sedans parked at the front door.
Baron Stuart squinted and recognized that the cars belonged to the Stuart Manor.
Emily Walker also found the presence of several ck sedans strange.
Goind inside with confusion, they saw Zachary Stuart, Vivian Ferguson, and Be Stuart sitting in the living room.
As soon as the couple returned, Be Stuart immediately ran towards them.
Brother, where have you been? Be Stuart looked at them and, with a nce, noticed the red book in Emily Walkers hand.
Curious, Be Stuart grabbed the red book, Hey, whats this?
Upon seeing the words on it, Be Stuart opened her eyes wide in shock!
Ma-marriage certificate?! She quickly flipped through the red book, and there, clearly written, were her brothers and Emily Walkers names!
Oh my gosh, is this what people call getting on the train first and buying the ticketter?
No, no, thats not the point; the point is, they got married just like that?
Her brother, who had been single for 28 years, just got married out of the blue?
Along with Be Stuarts shriek, the faces of Zachary Stuart and Vivian Ferguson on the sofa also turned shocked. The source of th?s content is FindN()vel
Vivian Ferguson stood up, walked over, and took the red book from Be Stuarts hand.
It really was a marriage certificate
Vivian Ferguson frowned, raising her head to look at her son and softly scolding, Baron Stuart, how could you obtain a marriage certificate without discussing such a big event with us?
Although Vivian had already epted Emily Walker, getting married was a lifelongmitment; how could he just get registered without informing them?
This made her, as a mother, somewhat discontented.
At this moment, Zachary Stuart also came over, looked at the marriage certificate in Vivian Fergusons hand, and suddenly felt angry!
Initially, he was worried that pretending to be sick would cost him his grandson; now, it seemed that his grandson didnt care about him at all!
Baron Stuart, are you trying to ignore me more and more?! Getting married is such a big deal, and you just get registered without saying a word? Do you still consider me your grandpa?!
The anger once again attacked his heart, and Zachary Stuarts face turned pale. Lifting his crutches, he wanted to hit Baron Stuart.
But thinking it over, his grandson wasnt even afraid of his crutches!
Baron Stuarts face remained expressionless.
Dont think that getting a certificate proves anything; as long as I dont agree, she will never be a part of the Stuart family! After leaving these harsh words, Zachary Stuart angrily stormed out.
Chapter 405: 405 Your Woman!
Chapter 405: Your Woman!
Vivian Ferguson worried about his body, and had no choice but to follow him.
Be Stuart looked at her leaving grandpa and mother, and then looked at her cold-faced brother. After hesitating for a while, she chose to leave.
After the Stuart family left, Emily Walker was stunned on the spot.
Zachary Stuarts words were somewhat hurtful.
Although she didnt care about the position of the Stuart familys young mistress, being denied in person like this was not an ordinary embarrassment!
As if feeling her loss, Baron Stuart turned her body towards him, letting her face him directly, Do you want to be my Baron Stuarts woman, or the Stuart familys young mistress? The source of th?s content is Find[?]ovel
Emily Walker looked up, and after a moment, she understood the meaning of his words, and immediately smiled brightly, Your woman!
Baron Stuart gently hooked the corner of his mouth and then pulled her into his arms.
Since falling out with Zachary Stuart, Baron Stuart had not returned to Stuart Manor for a whole month. It was not that he didnt want to return, but because of the ban imposed by Zachary Stuart.
If he insisted on staying with that little girl, he would never set foot in the Stuart familys grand entrance again.
So, Baron Stuart really didnt return to the Stuart Manor for a month.
That afternoon, Emily Walker was bored at home.
Suddenly, her cell phone rang.
She picked up the phone and looked at it, staring at the name on the screen, Emily Walker was startled.
This so-called Aunt, since driving her out, hadnt contacted her for half a year. What made her think of her now?
Looking at the caller ID on the screen, Emily Walker didnt hesitate to choose the hang-up button.
But not long after hanging up, the phone rang again.
She looked, and this time it was an unfamiliar number.
Emily Walker hesitated for a while, and then answered the call.
Hello, Emily, Im your aunt, why arent you answering my call? Before Emily could speak, Emma Hudson couldnt wait to speak.
Upon hearing the voice, Emily Walker couldnt help but sneer, and asked back, Why should I answer your call?
Emma Hudson was stunned, knowing that she had been too harsh on her in the past, and it was understandable that she didnt answer her call now.
Emily, I know I wasnt good to you before, but your uncle has been good to you. In your uncles name, can you help us? Your unclespany has some problems, and if we cant raise more funds it will go bankrupt!
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker couldnt help but sneer, Aunt, did you find the wrong person?
No, no! Emma Hudson hurriedly spoke, her tone very anxious, Emily, I know that you are with Baron Stuart of the Futuren Group now. Can you, for the sake of your uncle being good to you, save his life? He is your mothers own brother!
Mentioning her mother, Emily Walkers heart was slightly startled.
Although Aunt had been very harsh on her, at least Uncle had some feelings for her. After all, when she was homeless, it was her uncle who took her in.
However, thinking of her uncle and aunt drugging her and sending her to a mans bed, Emily Walker felt a chill in her heart.
Own brother? When you sent me to a mans bed, did you think I was your own niece? Now you recognize your rtives?
Her tone was cold, and she could never forget the scene of Emma Hudson kicking her out in the middle of the night.
Emily, actually, isnt it thanks to us drugging you and sending you to him that you can be with Baron Stuart now? Otherwise, you might not even know Baron Stuart now, right? That was what Emma Hudson believed.
(PS: Rmending a friends book: Dark Chief: Catching the Billionaires Cute Wife, author: Meng Huo Er Xuan, its also a contemporary work!)
Chapter 406: 406: Are You Really That Heartless?
Chapter 406: Are You Really That Heartless?
In the end, if Emily Walker has what she has today, its all thanks to that moment when they sent her to Baron Stuarts room. Otherwise, even now, they would be strangers to each other.
Upon hearing these words, Emily couldnt help butugh.
So she was supposed to be grateful to them for sending her to that mans bed?
Yes, she did meet Baron Stuart because of that incident, but luckily it was him, fortunately, it was him. If it had been someone else, her life would have been ruined!
And did they think about that at all when they sent her to a strangers bed? No! All they cared about was their ownpany and interests. To them, she was nothing more than a tool to save theirpany!
So I owe my sess today to you? Emily mocked, as she asked Emma Hudson over the phone.
Emma Hudson paused. Even though what she did to Emily back then was despicable, even conscienceless, if she hadnt done that, Emily wouldnt have met Baron Stuart.
But, given Emilys stubborn nature, she must still hold a grudge over that incident, so Emma Hudson didnt dare to take credit for it.
Emily, I know Ive been harsh to you in the past, but for the sake of your uncle who has been kind to you, please help us, the Adams Family. Were desperate!
Emma Hudson pleaded crying over the phone, not knowing that, at this moment, many creditors had gathered at the grand entrance of the Adams Familys home, leaving Henry Adams afraid to step out of the living room.
But Emily was unaware of all this, and replied coldly, Youve got the wrong person, I have neither a job nor funds, how can I help you?
Although she had Baron Stuart, she didnt want to ask him for money to save the Adams Family.
After all, saving apany isnt a small matter. It involves astronomical amounts of money! She didnt want to, nor did she think it was necessary.
She still remembered how this aunt had treated her in the past!
Emma Hudson was well aware that Emily was incapable of helping, but she was also aware that Baron Stuart could!
Emily, II know you cant, but please, help us, the Adams Family. Let Young Lord of Futuren Group help us. As long as he is willing to fund us with 30 million, your unclespany can be saved. Emily, I beg you. Your uncle is really desperate
Over the phone, Emma Hudson couldnt help but cry. If only she knew then that Emily would end up with Baron Stuart of Futuren Group, she would have treated her better and wouldnt be in this desperate situation today.
Emily chuckled coldly on hearing this. Did they actually expect her to ask Baron Stuart for 30 million? What reason does she have to help them?
30 million? Aunt, do you even know what that number means? To Emily, 30 million was an astronomical figure, yet she was supposed to ask Baron Stuart for it? It was ludicrous and something she would not do!
I know its a huge amount, but honestly, Emily, to the Futuren Group, it wont be much. If youre willing to ask him to help us, Young Lord will definitely give it to you. Emily, for the sake of your uncle and mother being siblings, please help us Emma cried and pleaded.
Its as simple as her asking? But why should she ask? Why should she help them? ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find{n}ovel
Chapter 407: 407: I’m sorry, I don’t have that ability
Chapter 407: Im sorry, I dont have that ability
I wont help you with this request, and I wont help your Adams Family either. Everything you have today is because of your evil deeds and your mean and bitter ways, Emma Hudson! For Emily Walker, they deserved it!
But thinking about her uncle, Emily couldnt help but feel a little sorry.
She was not sure about the current situation of her unclespany, but even though she couldnt just ask Baron Stuart for 30 million for no reason.
Thinking about the various ways Emma Hudson had treated her in the past, Emily felt a sense of pent-up anger that she couldnt swallow!
Having said that, Emily was determined not to help them. Emma Hudson couldnt help but feel disheartened and tearful, Emily, are you really going to be this heartless? Hes your own uncle!
My own uncle? When you kicked me out in the middle of the night with nowhere to go, did you ever consider our familial bond? And now you want to talk about family ties with me, dont you find it funny? Emily coldly retorted.
Back then, she was homeless and wandering the streets, and Emma Hudson was determined to kick her out in the middle of the night. But now that theyre in trouble, they think of her and want to talk about family ties. What were they doing back then!
Emma Hudson was left speechless by Emilys words, but she still harbored resentment.
She admitted that she had been harsh and stingy towards Emily, but her husband, Henry Adams, had treated her well. Find the newest release on find?novel
Even if I was terrible to you, when you were homeless, didnt we take you in for a few months? And youre just going to be so ungrateful? Emma Hudson grew frustrated and her tone hardened.
Emily was not a heartless person, and she knew that her uncle was kind to her. Its just that everything at home was decided by her aunt Emma Hudson, and her uncle Henry Adams was helpless at the time.
Nowadays, seeing the Adams Family Enterprise go bankrupt, even if she had the intention to help, she was powerless.
After all, Baron Stuart had no reason to help her unclespany, and she couldnt bring herself to ask him!
Taking a deep breath, Emilys tone softened a little, Im sorry, but I dont have the ability to help. While Baron Stuart does have 30 million, its not my money. If you really want to ask for help, go find him!
After saying this, Emily didnt hesitate to hang up the phone.
Seeing her unclespany go bankrupt, she honestly felt a bit regretful.
But she had no millions in assets and could not help.
Calming her emotions, Emily picked up her cell phone and searched online for news about Adams Family Business.
Theirpanies were all small businesses, so the online views were not very high. However, they could still learn some specific reasons for the problem.
It turned out that her uncle Henry Adamsspany had been in financial difficulties six months ago, and then, to tide over the crisis, they had borrowed at a high interest rate from the bank and even mortgaged the entirepany and residence
Emily was shocked to see everything on the screen. If it was the case, didnt her uncle have nothing left and no ce to live?
Thinking about this, Emily was filled with mixed emotions and felt uneasy.
While her Aunt Emma was unkind to her, her uncle did show some familial affection.
Just as Aunt Emma said, when she had been kicked out by Elia Parker and had nowhere to go, it was her uncle who had taken her in regardless of the consequences. No matter how cruel her aunt was, her uncle was still decent to her. At least, whatever their family ate, she would eat too.
Chapter 408: 408: Misappropriation of Public Funds
Chapter 408: Misappropriation of Public Funds
I remember at that time, Aunt didnt even let her eat at the same table with their family, but Uncle insisted that she have dinner with them. For Henry Adams, she still had some affection.
Thinking of this, Emily Walker got up and left the vi.
Taking a private car, Emily arrived at the Futuren Group.
Although she didnt want to bring up this issue, she couldnt help but feel sorry for her uncle bing homeless and wandering the streets.
She had experienced such suffering before and knew what it was like to be homeless on the street. Besides, her uncle now had a family of four. If they didnt even have a ce to live, how would they survive?
If it werent for her mothersst name being Adams, she really wouldnt want to get involved in this familys life or death situation!
Upon arriving at the floor of Baron Stuarts office, Bet Philine informed her that Mr. CEO was out attending to something and wasnt currently at thepany!
Emily had made a wasted trip; after asking specifically, she couldnt confirm when Baron Stuart would return to thepany, so she had no choice but to go back first.
As the ck car drove through the bustling city, Emily sat in the back seat and thought for a long time before finally deciding to visit the Adams family to assess the situation.
She hadnt been to this somewhat unfamiliar residence for more than half a year.
When she got out of the car, the scene in front of her was shocking.
A significant crowd had already gathered at the grand entrance of the Adams family home, and judging from their tone, they seemed to be there to collect debts.
Wasnt it just a high-interest loan from a bank? Why are there so many people here?
Emily nced at the crowd in front of her, and they didnt look like they were from the bank because banks usually use legal means to collect debts, not go straight to the debtors door like this.
Looking at the scene before her, the grand entrance was tightly closed, and some people at the front door were arrogantly shouting pay up; it seemed they would have a fight if they didnt get their money.
Emily bravely walked forward and pulled aside a man who appeared to be in his fifties, then asked him, Excuse me, are you all here to collect debts from Henry Adams?
The man looked at her and said, Yes!
Wasnt it just the bank that he owed money to? Emily asked, somewhat puzzled. Newest update provided by findnovel
At this point, the mans expression became a bit bitter. We are all partners with the Adams family. This time, Henry Adams took out a high-interest loan on his own and mortgaged the entirepany. So, of course, we want to get our share back!
Emily still didnt understand. Since you are partners, shouldnt you all take responsibility for thepany together if it encounters problems? So, why are they demanding their share?
Whatpany problems? Its because Henry Adams embezzled public funds, which caused thepany to face funding shortages and difficulties! That man said angrily.
Emily was stunned, embezzling public funds? How could Uncle do such a thing?
Why would he embezzle public funds?
What else could it be for? His son killed someone in a car ident, and to keep him out of jail, Henry spent all the money on the legal case and bribes! Now both the family and thepany have lost everything. Theyre really out of luck! The man finished speaking and continued to demand his debt from the front door.
Emily stood there, stunned. Her uncles family had experienced such a significant incident
Now that thepany is closed down, and his son is in jail, the Adams family will soon be homeless and be despised by everyone.
Chapter 409: 409: I am at Duke Station Throne
Chapter 409: I am at Duke Station Throne
Thinking about this, Emily Walker felt a splitting headache.
Her uncle was actually so careless to this extent, leaving him with nothing, unable to save his son, and even losing the entirepany.
30 million, could it really save her uncles family with just 30 million?
Back in the car, Emily called Baron Stuarts number.
30 million was not a small sum, but if it could save her uncles family, she wanted to give it a try.
The phone connected, and Barons deep voice sounded through the speaker.
Where are you? I just went to thepany to look for you, but you werent there, Emily calmly spoke.
Baron frowned slightly upon hearing this and replied, Whats up? Im outside.
Emily hesitated for a moment, thinking it might be unclear to exin on the phone, I, I have something to discuss with you, where are you now?
Baron was puzzled. Emily usually didnt care about his exact location. Could there be an emergency?
Im discussing a business deal at Duke Station Throne. What happened?
Duke Station Throne Emily turned her head and looked outside the car. She spotted the grand signboard right away and suddenly shouted to the driver, Stop the car!
The noiseing through the phone made Baron frown. What could be so urgent that she needed to find him?
Where are you? Baron could tell something was off and asked softly.
Emily got out of the car, looked up at the signboard, and then said, Im at the front door of Duke Station Throne.
Baron paused for a moment before replying, Ill have yton Howarde down to get you.
After hanging up the phone, Baron whispered a few words to yton by his side, who then left and went down to the Grand Hall on the first floor.
Seeing yton, Emily followed him to the door of the private room where Baron was located.
Whats he doing in there? Emily hesitated at the door, wondering if she should go in. What if she disturbed his business meeting?
Upon hearing this, yton respectfully bowed his head, Young Master is discussing business with a European client.
Are there many people? Emily asked again.
She was asking Baron for money, so she couldnt do it in front of many people, right?
Maybe it would be better to wait until he finished discussing the business?
Just two, yton replied, puzzled by Emilys behavior today.
Hesitating, Emily looked up at yton, Then, Ill wait for him here. After hes done, Ill go in. Get full chapters from findnovel
Even if she went in now, with others present, she couldnt bring up the topic. It would be better to wait until he finished the business discussion.
Young Master said you can wait inside.
Fine.
Anyway, waiting was going to happen; it wouldnt be a bad idea to go inside and watch how he conducted business.
After entering the private room, Emily spotted Baron sitting on the sofa, with two foreigners seated opposite him C a man and a woman.
Seeing here in, Baron gave a slight smile, got up, and went over to Emily.
After settling her on the sofa, Baron introduced Emilys identity to the two foreign clients in fluent English.
Emily looked confused but could simply understand that he was introducing her to the others.
Then she saw the two foreigners stand up, nod politely to her, and say, Hello, Mrs. Stuart.
Huh, Mrs. Stuart?
Emily may not have understood everything, but she knew what that sentence meant!
Mrs. Stuart so this was how Baron introduced her to others now?
She turned her head to look at the man beside her, seeing a captivating smile hanging on his lips. This man was truly handsome from every angle.
Chapter 410: 410: Don’t you have something to look for me?
Chapter 410: Dont you have something to look for me?
A warm and sweet feeling rose in her heart, veryforting and heartwarming.
Next, whatever Baron Stuart and the two foreigners were talking about, she couldnt understand a word, at most she would asionally catch a few words, but generally she waspletely clueless.
Feeling bored, she lowered her face and yed with the strands of hair hanging down on her right chest.
She wondered how long this business would take to finish.
As if sensing her boredom, Baron Stuart reached out his hand to embrace her waist, but his eyes remained on the two people in front of him.
Feeling his hand on her waist, Emily Walker looked up at his face which had a hint of coldness and seriousness.
This man, obviously not looking at her, howe she felt his gesture was likeforting her boredom? Was it just her imagination, or a coincidence?
Yeah, it must be!
One hourter, Emily finally saw both parties taking out contracts. Did this mean the business was settled?
Watching Baron Stuart sign his name on the contract, Emily knew that the deal had been made!
It was the first time she saw Baron Stuarts signature, and it was C so handsome and beautiful!
Following her line of sight, Emily nced at a number on the contract: 100000000!
Before she could count the zeros, the contract was closed, exchanged between parties, and they stood up.
Mr. Stuart, I hope we have a pleasant cooperation in the future! The two foreigners stood up and shook hands with Baron Stuart.
With the group leaving, only the two of them and yton Howard were left in the private room!
Not until the private room door was closed again, did Emily turn her head and look at the man in front of her, cautiously asking, How much money was written on that contract?
Baron Stuart frowned, somewhat surprised by her questioning of the amount on the contract, 100 million.
A hundred million
Emily felt like she was petrified at this moment.
A hundred million, how big of a contract this must be
What kind of business requires this much investment? Emily was really surprised,
Baron Stuart chuckled, a contract that he was willing to invest 100 million in would definitely bring profits far beyond Emilys imagination in the future.
Are you so eager to find me just to ask about the contract amount? With a deep and sexy voice, full of affection, Baron Stuart pulled her onto the sofa, holding her indulgently on hisp, not caring about the third party in this private room!
It was only after he mentioned it that Emily remembered the purpose ofing to find him today.
But he had just taken out 100 million dors to talk about business with others, is it too much for her to ask him for 30 million now?
Emily pressed her lips together, looking somewhat unnatural.
Thirty million, she really found it difficult to ask.
Seeing her hesitating expression, Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes slightly, and looked at her curiously, asking softly, Whats wrong?
Emily came back to her senses, her expression still unnatural, No, nothing.
Baron Stuart obviously didnt believe her, Dont you have something to ask me?
Emily looked up at his stunning face, thinking about asking him for 30 million, and suddenly felt nervous.
Her gaze fell on a cup of wine on the low table, as if she wanted to relieve her anxiety, she unexpectedly picked it up without thinking and brought it to her lips.
Seeing this, Baron Stuart snatched the cup, frowning and looking at her puzzledly.
Are you trying to kill my son?
Huh? ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Emily turned her head and looked at his slightly displeased eyes,pletely baffled.
Chapter 411: 411: In Urgent Need of 30 Million
Chapter 411: In Urgent Need of 30 Million
This is wine, not tea. Baron Stuart looked at her and raised the confiscated wine ss.
It was only then that Emily Walker remembered that she was pregnant with a baby and shouldnt touch alcohol.
Whats wrong with you? Baron Stuart could feel that there seemed to be something she was hesitant to talk about.
Emily lowered her head, and after a while, she spoke softly, I-I need 30 million.
She didnt want to save Emma Hudson and her children, she wanted to save the only uncle who still cared about her a little.
Helping them this once, she would have no more debts or ties to their family, as if repaying them for taking her in for a few months.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but feel a bit surprised. Throughout their time together, Emily had never asked him for a single cent, and now, not only did she take the initiative, but she also asked for 30 million right away.
30 million wasnt much to him, but he didnt know what she needed the money for.
What do you need so much money for? He looked at her and asked softly.
Seeing his calm face, Emily thought he was reluctant to give it. I
Should she tell him about her unclespany going bankrupt? But with Baron Stuarts character, other peoples business failures seemed to have nothing to do with him and wouldnt move hispassionate heart, would it?
But if she didnt tell the truth, how could she exin the 30 million?
Baron Stuart remained silent, waiting for her to continue speaking.
I-I have an uncle who urgently needs 30 million As she said this, she felt like she was really with him just for the money.
Emily felt very distressed. It made it seem like she was with him just for the money.
Baron Stuart frowned when he heard her words, then pondered for a moment before slowly saying, You mean the one who sent you to my bed?
She would not mention it, but he had forgotten about such a person.
It could be said that thanks to that so-called uncle, he got to know the woman in his arms.
However, Baron Stuart was not a person who would be grateful to others.
He thought the same as Emily.
At the beginning, it was fortunate that she was sent to him instead of someone else. He could not imagine what would have happened to Emily today if she had been given to someone else.
Unable to help herself, Emily raised her head and looked at him with a puzzled expression.
How did he know that it was her uncle and aunt who sent her to his bed?
You Youve known all along? Emily was stunned.
Yes, I almost forgot about it, but you reminded me. It was clear what kind of people they were from the fact they would send their own niece to a strangers bed.
Thinking about this, ayer of coldness gradually filled the ink jade-like eyes of Baron Stuart, bing more and more mysterious and unfathomable.
So do you have the 30 million? Emily raised her head and without noticing the coldness in his eyes, she asked with a nk face.
As he heard her words, Baron Stuart lowered his head. At this time, the coldness in his eyes had already receded, reced by endless tenderness. Do you want to help them?
Yes. Emily nodded earnestly.
After all, she had no ability to obtain the 30 million herself, yet still asked him for it.
In fact, if he didnt want to give it, she wouldnt insist. At least she did everything she could and didnt just stand by and watch her uncles family suffer without helping. Official source is Fndovel
I do have 30 million, but if you take it to help those people, I wont give it to you. Baron Stuart looked at her, his eyes resolute.
As for those who had almost ruined his womans life, Baron Stuart would not help them even if he had money to spare on beggars.
Chapter 412: 412: Just Don’t Want to Owe Anything
Chapter 412: Just Dont Want to Owe Anything
Why? Emily Walker looked at him, originally thinking that even if he didnt give her the 30 million, it was understandable, after all, that was her uncle, not his uncle.
But since she had already asked for it, didnt he like her? Didnt he adore and love her? Then whats wrong with giving her 30 million?
Uh, although she didnt really want to ask him for money. Content originallyes from ?ovelFind
No reason. Baron Stuart stood up, picked her up by the waist, and walked towards the private room entrance.
He naturally wouldnt exin to her about his displeasure.
Emily Walker was carried by him like this and left the Duke Station Throne.
It seemed that Baron Stuart wasnt going to give her the 30 million.
At night, Emily Walker was still preupied with the Adams Family matter.
No matter what, he was her uncle, and if she didnt help out, she would feel guilty.
Getting out of bed, Emily Walker tiptoed in slippers to Baron Stuarts study room.
Carefully pushing open the door, she saw Baron Stuart sitting at his office desk with a serious expression.
She gently closed the door and then tiptoed over.
Hearing her footsteps, Baron Stuart looked up and immediately stopped working.
When she came closer, he pulled her into hisp and asked softly, Why arent you sleeping?
Emily sat in his arms, lifted her head and pressed her lips together for a moment before speaking, After my father passed away, my little brother and I were kicked out by Elia Parker and her daughter. That night, my little brother got into a car ident, the perpetrator fled, and I was penniless.
I went to my uncles house, and he helped cover my little brothers hospitalization fees and took me in for a few months.
To be honest, I didnt really like my uncle, and I hated his wife and children even more, but he did take me in after all. I want to help him this once, not because of any gratitude, but because I dont want to feel indebted to his family.
She turned her head and looked at the man who remained calm, waiting for his response.
Baron Stuart looked up and stared at her for a long time before finally taking out a check from the drawer and filling it out for 30 million.
Its for the few months he took you in. Baron Stuart handed her the check.
If he hadnt taken Emily in, perhaps he and her would have nothing to do with each other today.
Emily took the check and excitedly kissed his cheek, Thank you!
Baron Stuarts lips curved slightly, watching her face break into a smile, and his mood improved as well.
The next morning
After eating breakfast, Emily held the check, ready to give it to Henry Adams to help him through this difficult time.
But when she came to the Adams Familys grand entrance gate and rang the doorbell for a long time, there was no response from inside, which puzzled Emily.
Could they all be out?
After reconsidering, Emily thought shed go to her unclespany and see if they were there.
Coming to the Adams Family Business, Emily hadnt even got out of the car when she saw a huge crowd gathering in front of the building as if something had happened.
Emily got out of the car and walked towards the onlooking crowd, noticing that their gazes were all focused on the direction above. So, she also looked up.
At this nce, she saw a figure standing on the edge of the 20-something-story building, looking like they were about to jump.
Due to the height, Emily didnt know who was up there, until she heard the murmurs of the people around her and widened her eyes in surprise.
Whats going on? Who is up there?
I heard its the boss of this corporation, who embezzled public funds and owes a lot of debt. Now driven into desperation, hes prepared to end his life.
Chapter 413: 413: Emma Hudson’s Resentment
Chapter 413: Emma Hudsons Resentment
The boss of this corporation? Isnt that my Uncle Henry Adams?
With eyes wide in shock, Emily Walker lifted her gaze towards the tower above.
At this moment, a voice broke through the crowd, Mom, its Dad, hes going tomit suicide!
A womans voice echoed in her ears, Emily turned her head and realized it was Emma Hudson and her daughter.
Catching sight of the shadow on the building above, Emma went pale with fear. Just as she was about to rush into the building, a series of screams erupted around her!
Ah!
Amidst the chaotic outcry, Emily and Emma along with her daughter all simultaneously looked up. Before they could react, they saw a body plummeting from the sky
With a thud, Emily saw Henry Adams bodyid out in a pool of fresh blood on the ground in front of her.
Her face drained of color, Emily found it difficult to breathe. The horrifying scene before her eye felt like a fierce blow to her chest!
Dad! Henry Adams younger daughter screamed as she rushed towards the blood puddle where her fathery, crying inconsbly.
At this moment, Emma Hudson came to her senses. She ran towards her husbands body and burst into tears, Henry, wake up, wake up
At that moment, seeing Henry Adams in the pool of blood, everyone retreated in fear. Only Emily, shaky on her feet, moved step by step towards him.
Even though she didnt particrly like this uncle, she recalled how during her mothers lifetime, she would often be hoisted up by him. All the scenes from her childhood swamped her heart, causing Emily immense anguish.
Clenching the check in her hand, she puzzled over why this lifesaving money hadnt been enough why did this have to happenwhy did her uncle have tomit suicide. Why?
Someone approached her from her side. Emma Hudson lifted her head to see a teary-eyed Emily, and all her resentment boiled to the surface!
Its all your fault, why didnt you save him? Why wouldnt you help him!? Hes your own uncle, how could you stand by and watch him be driven to deathhow could you!
Fuelled with resentment, Emma stood up and vented all her anger on Emily, trying to physically confront her!
At this moment, the driver-cum-bodyguard came forth and pulled Emma away.
Emily was still in shock, unable toprehend Emmas acerbic usations.
You heartless woman, when you had no home, we took you in. Now that you have climbed to the position of the Young Mistress in the Stuart family, why wouldnt you save him? Why! You ungrateful woman, you killed your own uncle, you drove him to death! Emma charged forward again, she wanted to manhandle Emily, but the bodyguard blocked her again.
Emily came back to her senses, looking at her uncle lying in the pool of blood, then at the sobbing Emma. Her heart was in turmoil.
She hadnt expected things to turn out this way, she had already brought the 30 million, why did her uncle have to foolishlymit suicide, why
You heartless woman, you drove him to death, you! Emma kept hurling usations, pouring all her resentment onto Emily.
She believed, if Emily had been willing to invest 30 million to save her husbandspany, he wouldnt have been driven to death, he wouldnt have been forced to leap from the building. All of this was because of Emily, because she had refused to lift a finger to help! ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F?nd-Novel
Chapter 414: 414: Sudden Discomfort
Chapter 414: Sudden Difort
Emily shook her head, she never thought of forcing her uncle to die, she also didnt know why things had turned out like this, she was so sad
Young Madam, lets go back first. Seeing that Emma Hudson was almost losing her sanity, the driver spoke up.
Looking at the pale-faced Emily, the driver was obviously somewhat worried.
If anything happened to the young madam, he wouldnt be able to bear the responsibility even with multiple heads.
Emily, who was pregnant, indeed began to feel ufortable looking at Henry Adams in the pool of blood. That lifeless appearance seemed to be ming her for not taking out 30 million to help him earlier on.
Emily took a deep breath and then turned around, wanting to leave this ufortable ce.
Seeing her leaving, Emma Hudson became anxious and wanted to rush forward but was stopped by the bodyguards.
Mrs., if you get any closer to our young madam, dont me me for being rude. The bodyguard looked coldly at Emma Hudson, his eyes filled with a hidden, icy killing intent.
Emma Hudsons originally arrogant tone was silenced when she saw the cold gaze of the bodyguard, not daring to continue shouting.
But she stared at Emily with ruthless eyes.
It was just a mere 30 million, which was nothing to mention for the Stuart familys young madam, yet she let him die and watched her husbandmit suicide by jumping off the building!
Thinking about this, Emma Hudsons gaze was filled with resentment towards Emily!
Of course, she didnt know that todays Emily had originally gone to her house with 30 million dors, but she arrived toote. She wondered why her uncle had chosen to end his life today, even if it was tomorrow.
Emily staggered back into the car, her mind full of the scene of Henry Adams jumping off the building. She couldnt bear it and closed her eyes, her face filled with deep pain.
Returning to the vi, Emily felt unwell throughout the morning and couldnt eat lunch.
Young madam, whats wrong with you? Mrs. Noelle asked her worriedly.
Froming back to now, she felt that Emilys expression was strange, and Mrs. Noelle didnt know what had happened to her.
Emily got up from the dining table and left. Just thinking of Henry Adams appearance before he died, she felt another wave of difort in her chest.
Im feeling a bit unwell, I want to go upstairs and rest for a while. After saying that, Emily staggered towards the second floor.
Returning to the room, after tossing and turning for a while, Emily became tired and eventually fell into a deep sleep.
It wasnt until the afternoon, when Baron Stuart returned home from work, that Emily was still sound asleep.
Mrs. Noelle told Baron Stuart about Emilys abnormality after she came back. Baron Stuart learned after asking the driver that Emily had seen the scene of Henry Adams jumping off the building.
Pushing open the door, he saw her deeply asleep on the bed, and a trace of heartache shed through Baron Stuarts heart.
He reached out his hand, his thumb stroked her fair cheeks. Even in her sleep, her eyebrows were still tightly knitted and she looked very pained.
ncing at her clenched fist, he found she was holding something, so he took it and looked at it.
It was the 30 million check he had given herst night.
Looking up at her sleeping face again, Baron Stuart knew that the shadow this incident had caused might take a while to dissipate from her heart. The rightful source is find~novel
Feeling her cheek being touched, Emily fluttered her eyshes and then opened her eyes, seeing a cold, stern face.
Seeing him, Emilys heart was slightly more at ease.
Chapter 415: 415: Going to the Hospital to Check Baby’s Gender
Chapter 415: Going to the Hospital to Check Babys Gender
The incident at London University had left some shadow in Emily Walkers heart.
However, Emma Hudson attributed the entire matter to Emily Walker, iming that if Emily hadnt stood idly by, her husband would not have been driven to suicide by jumping off a building!
Baron Stuart didnt know about this incident.
That day, Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart suddenly visited the vi, which surprised Emily Walker.
Wow, your belly is bigger now. Be Stuart sat on the sofa, touching Emily Walkers bulging stomach with a curious expression on her face.
Vivian Ferguson, who stood nearby, also looked at Emilys swollen belly with a smile.
It had already been more than five months.
By the way, Emily, have you been to the hospital for a check-up? Is it a little girl or a boy in your belly? Vivian Ferguson suddenly thought.
She didnt have the mentality of valuing boys over girls, but it was the first grandson, and she was somewhat curious whether it was a boy or a girl.
Upon hearing this, Emily couldnt help but look stunned and then said with a nk expression, I havent.
How about we go to the hospital and check? Vivian Ferguson excitedly suggested, ncing at Emily and then at her daughter.
Be Stuart, listening to this, also found it very interesting and enthusiastically agreed, Yeah, lets go now!
Urged by her mother, Be was eager to know whether it was a boy or a girl inside Emilys belly!
It seemed that such feelings were easily passed on. With the mother and daughter coaxing together, Emily was eager to find out if it was a boy or girl in her belly.
So, the three of them went out together, deciding to go to the hospital to find out the babys gender!
Upon arriving at the hospital, there were many pregnant women who hade to check on their babies, perhaps due to the weekend.
One person ahead of Emily seemed to be there to find out the babys gender as well.
In a little while, that woman came out with a somewhat disappointed expression on her face, and even her husband looked dejected.
Young Girl Apanied by her mother-inw, when she found out that it was a little girl in her belly, her face changed immediately.
Just now, her concern and care for her daughter-inw disappeared in an instant, and it looked like someone owed her millions.
Seeing this scene, Emily suddenly felt a little regret. Th?s chapter is updated by f?ndnovel
Many people still value boys over girls nowadays. What if there was also a girl in her belly? Would Baron Stuart and her mother treat her the same way?
Thinking about this, Emily looked up and saw the gentle face of Vivian Ferguson.
Next, Emily Walker. Inside the Ultrasound Room, the nurse was calling the name of the next person.
Its our turn! Be Stuart was very excited as she turned her head and said to Emily.
Emily came to her senses and walked towards the Ultrasound Room.
After Emily entered, Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart were full of anticipation outside the door.
About ten minutester, Emily came out holding the ultrasound report, and both Be Stuart and Vivian Ferguson immediately went up to her, excitedly asking, How is it? A boy or a girl?
Seeing the two faces full of anticipation, Emily smiled and suddenly felt much more rxed.
A boy.
Really!? Vivian Ferguson, excited enough to scream in the hospital, although she didnt have any preference for boys over girls. But hearing that it was a boy, she was still a bit excited.
Her very first grandchild was to be born in just over four months, and it was thrilling to think about it.
Its not eptable that she hadnt prepared anything yet, she needed to hurry and get some clothes, shoes, and socks for the boy!
Chapter 416: 416: She Approached Baron Stuart for Money
Chapter 416: She Approached Baron Stuart for Money
After leaving the hospital, the three of them came to thergest mother and baby mall in E City.
In high spirits, Vivian Ferguson was selecting various clothes for her grandson, and Emily Walker followed behind her, feeling that even she, as a mother, wasnt as excited as Vivian.
After shopping in the mall, Be Stuart suggested buying some small toys. Emily Walker was a bit speechless, as there were still four and a half months until the baby would be born. There was no need to buy toys so urgently, right?
However, the mother and daughter insisted, and Emily thought about it and figured it wouldnt hurt. So, the three of them went to a toy store.
After several hours, the three of them had many paper bags of various sizes in their hands. If it werent for the fact that some of the stuff was delivered, they wouldnt have enough hands.
Alright, lets hand these over to the driver and go eat something! After reaping a bountiful harvest, Vivian was in a particrly good mood. She said to her daughter and Emily Walker, Ill treat! ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Fndovel
Seeing Vivian Fergusons smiling face, Emily Walker discovered for the first time that she was not like other wealthy women who were aloof and hard to approach.
After spending some time together, she realized that Baron Stuarts mother was actually like any other mother. As long as they got along, she was a very approachable person.
The three of them found a fine dining restaurant and were about to enter when suddenly a figure lunged directly at Emily Walker apanied by an angry voice, Emily! You ungrateful wretch! You are the one who killed your own uncle!
Before Emily could react, her body lost its bnce and she stumbled, about to fall down the steps.
Fortunately, the two bodyguards behind her quickly caught her in time.
Vivian and her daughter, who hade to their senses, looked shocked at the scene.
How are you, Emily? Vivian rushed over with an anxious face, carefully examining Emily from head to toe, fearing that, if she wasnt careful, she would miss something and lose her precious grandson.
Emily took a gasp, steadied herself, and looked at Emma Hudson in front of her with some shock.
You shameless woman, you climbed up the Stuart family tree and then turned your back on those who helped you! You forced your own uncle to death! Emma Hudson tried to rush up and grab Emily again, but was fortunately blocked by the bodyguards who seized her.
However, while Emma Hudsons body was restrained, her mouth still spared no one. Ungrateful! If it werent for us, could you have gotten close to Baron Stuart? Could you be the Stuarts Young Madam!?
Emily looked at her somewhat nkly, not understanding her words at all.
Vivian, who was standing next to her, seemed to have noticed something. Her face suddenly darkened, and she calmly asked Emma Hudson, What do you mean by what you just said? What does getting close to Baron Stuart mean? And who exactly are you? At this moment, Vivians face took on a cold, stern expression.
Upon hearing this, Emma Hudson turned her head and realized that she was Mrs. Stuart, Baron Stuarts mother!
She sneered, nced at Emily Walker, then turned to Vivian again and spoke disdainfully, Madam Stuart, dont you know? It was me who tried every means to get her into your sons hotel room. And she too, was only after your familys money!
To this day, Emma Hudson still believed that Emily had stood by and watched, forcing Henry Adams tomit suicide by jumping off a building. Now, their family was dead or in prison, with no home to return to.
Chapter 417: 417: I Have Today Too!
Chapter 417: I Have Today Too!
Clearly, all she needed to do was help them with 30 million, and whats 30 million to her!
At those words, Vivian Fergusons expression paused, she turned her head to look at Emily Walker, then looked at Emma Hudson in front of her.
Who exactly are you? She said with a grim face, looking at Emma Hudson; her previous excitement hadpletely disappeared.
Vivian Ferguson now harbored suspicion toward Emma Hudsons words.
It took a long time for her topletely ept and like this girl named Emily Walker, and she was also excitedly looking forward to the birth of her grandson.
But in front of her, this woman was telling her this kind of thing, causing her excited heart to sink inexplicably.
Emma Hudson looked at her, the corners of her mouth raised in a sarcastic smile, Me? Im her Aunt! I handed her over to your son half a year ago. Who knew that after she took your sons money, she turned her back on us and refused to recognize us! My husband jumped off the building andmitted suicide because of her a few days ago!
Within a few words, Vivian Fergusons heart was shaken, and she turned her head to look at Emily Walker C her eyes filled with indifference.
Who the hell are you!? Dont bullshit here! Hearing Emma Hudsons words, Be Stuart was suddenly very unhappy, yelling at Emma Hudson.
However, Emma Hudson waspletely unafraid, looking at Be Stuart andughing, Me, bullshit? You can just ask her, ask her how she met Baron Stuart!
Be Stuart gritted her teeth, then turned her face to look at Emily Walker, Emily Walker, tell us!
Emily Walker looked at Vivian Ferguson, then at Be Stuart, and finally fixed her gaze on Emma Hudson.
My Uncle jumped off the building andmitted suicide because he embezzled public funds and was pressured by creditors. Why would you say it was because of me!?
If its not you, then who is it!? Youre already in the position of Stuart Familys Young Madam! Your Unclespany went bankrupt before your eyes, and you just wouldnt give us any money to help, youre a faithless and ungrateful woman! We went to great lengths to send you to Baron Stuart, and we didnt expect you to cross the river and break the bridge, not caring about our family at all!
As soon as Emma Hudson spoke, Emily Walker suddenly understood.
Her aunt was ming her entirely for her uncles death and was now deliberately getting revenge on her by saying these things, right?
What a perfect example of a guilty person filing suit first! She finally experienced it today!
Why should I care about your familys life and death? Emily Walkers eyes were resolute as she looked at Emma Hudson and retorted, You drugged me and handed me over to a stranger. Did you ever care about my life and death? Yes, I have be Stuart Familys Young Madam, didnt you think? The person you kicked out is me today!
She had actually thought about providing 30 million to help their entire family. Now that she thought about it, she really was foolish!
For such a person, she wouldnt even know how she died when bitten back! For original chapters go to FindN()vel
You, youre such an ungrateful person! Our family even took you in, yet now that youve achieved your goal, you kicked us away. Emily Walker, youre really ruthless! Emma Hudson kept yelling.
She no longer wanted to pay attention to Emma Hudsons words, since she wanted to say that, just let her say it enough.
As for Baron Stuarts mother
She turned her head and saw Vivian Ferguson at one side with a slightly somber expression on her face. It seemed her mood was not too good.
I remember now! Youre Emily Walkers Aunt, the one who kicked her out in the middle of the night!? Be Stuart suddenly spoke, her face angry as she stared at Emma Hudson.
Chapter 418: 418: Sudden Revenge 1
Chapter 418: Sudden Revenge 1
As for some of the things that happened to Emily Walker before, Be Stuart had heard her talk about them, knowing she had a very harsh stepmother and aunt!
Is it you guys who got Emily drunk and sent her to my brother to save your ownpany?
Being mentioned by Be like this, Vivian Ferguson next to her also turned her eyes and looked at her daughter, Be, what are you talking about?
Be turned her head, ran over, and grabbed her mothers arm, then pointed at Emma Hudson, Mother, this woman is Emilys vicious aunt! In order to secure afortable life for herself and her family, she got Emily drunk and sent her to a mans bed, and when her ns didnt work out, she kicked Emily out in the middle of the night!
Thinking of Emilys past, Be was filled with anger and indignation!
Hearing this, Vivian Fergusons face suddenly changed, so thats how it happened.
Unexpectedly, Emilys previous life was so difficult, she almost misunderstood her.
Lets go eat. Vivian Ferguson walked over, took Emilys hand, and smiled at her slightly.
Originally intending to use this method to create a misunderstanding between Emily and the Stuart family, she didnt expect the Stuart family to trust her so much. Emma Hudson was visibly unwilling to ept this!
Entering the restaurant, the three chose a private room and sat down.
Emily still couldnt believe it C did Baron Stuarts mother really trust her now?
Just now, when she heard what Emma Hudson said, her facial expression clearly changed. Now, because of Bes exnation, she chose to trust her again? She didnt think Emily was getting close to Baron Stuart for the sake of money and the position of the Stuart familys young madam?
Dont you think that what my aunt said could be true? Emily looked up at Vivian Ferguson, who was ordering food, and asked.
Vivian Ferguson looked up and then smiled, Compared to your aunt, I trust my daughter more.
At these words, Emily was taken aback, and her gaze turned to Be by Vivian Fergusons side.
At this time, Be was squinting at her with a smile!
All her previous worries seemed to have vanished so easily, leaving Emily feeling unreal.
Emma Hudsons words seemed like a farce that no one took seriously.
The three of them ate a little before preparing to leave.
Mom, has Emily been gone too long? Just now, Be identally spilled fruit juice on Emily.
But it had been more than ten minutes now. Could it be that she was in the restroom for a long time?
Hearing this, Vivian Ferguson also felt that Emily had indeed been gone for a long time, and suddenly anxiety washed over her.
Since Emilys cell phone was still on the dining table, it was impossible to call her.
Lets go see. After all, she was pregnant, so any ident would be serious.
So, mother and daughter got up and walked in the direction of the restroom.
At this time, Emily, who had just finished using the restroom and was about to return to the private room, was suddenly stopped by an old man.
She turned around and felt that she might have seen the old man somewhere before.
You are Emily Walker, right? The elderly man started and looked at Emily with a kindly smile.
Emily looked at the elderly man in front of her with a puzzled and confused expression, Who are you?
Although the old mans face seemed familiar, Emily was sure that she didnt know him. The source of th?s content is Fndovel
At this, the old man continued to wear a gentle smile and said softly, I am Rosanne Nichols father, and, speaking of which, we have met once before.
Rosannes father? They had met once before too?
Chapter 419: 419: Sudden Revenge 2
Chapter 419: Sudden Revenge 2
Emily Walker furrowed her brow, feeling even more puzzled now.
Upon further thought, he seemed to be the elderly man who had supported her at the front door of that French restaurant previously. So, he was Sister Rylees father?
But
Emily took a careful look at the elderly man. Was it because Rylee resembled her mother? Why didnt she feel any resemnce between him and Rylee?
Were you the one who helped me at the restaurant doorway? Emily looked at him, cautiously asking.
Upon hearing this, the old man smiled and said, Miss Emily, you indeed have a good memory. I didnt expect that youre a friend of our Rylee.
Seeing the old mans kindly smile, Emily also gave a faint smile.
Miss Emily, could I trouble you with something? the elderly man started, his expression somewhat troubled.
Emily was puzzled for a moment, feeling that something was off.
She didnt know Rylees father; why would he suddenlye looking for her? And he needed her help with something? N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel
What is it? Emily stared at him, asking.
The elderly man gave a faint smile, and his face darkened a bit. Well, Rylee hasnt been in a good moodtely. I know shes been getting along well with you recently. Can you help me persuade her?
Upon hearing this, Emily was taken aback. Sister Rylee in a bad mood?
What happened to her? Actually, Emily didnt have any deep feelings for Rosanne Nichols. It was through Antonio Baileys connection that she and Rosanne had grown closer.
However, what confused her was that it should be Sister Carter, right? They had been friends for more than ten years.
She argued with her fianc and is now drinking in the private room. No matter how much I try to persuade her, she wont listen. Im hoping you could help persuade her. The elderly man said, his expression darkening.
However, the more Emily listened, the more she felt that something was off.
But after thinking carefully, she couldnt pinpoint what exactly was wrong.
If it was due to a rtionship argument, wouldnt it be better to ask Rylees fianc toe and handle it? Why ask her?
Although they had been getting along well recently, at such times, it should either be Sister Carter or Rylees fianc, right?
However, hearing that Rosanne Nichols was drinking in a bad mood, Emily felt a little worried for her friend.
So she asked, Where is she?
Shes in the private room over there! Upon hearing this, the old man seemed somewhat eager for Emily to go over quickly.
Emily raised her gaze, looking in the direction he was pointing, then hesitated for a moment before turning to the elderly man. There are people waiting for me in the private room. Ill go greet them first beforeing over.
Baron Stuarts mother and Be Stuart were still waiting for her in the private room. She was worried they would be concerned if they couldnt see her and decided to go greet them first.
As she turned to leave, the elderly man hurriedly said, Madam Foster and Lady Stuart? Ive already spoken to them.
Already spoken to them?
Emily looked at the old man before her, puzzled and frowning.
He knew about Be and Baron Stuarts mother being here?
Miss Emily, it will only take a few minutes of your time. Please help me persuade Rylee. She The elderly mans gaze fell on Emilys slightly protruding belly and suddenly said, Shes pregnant. If she keeps drinking, the child in her belly will be gone!
The elderly mans sudden words left Emily staring wide-eyed in shock!
Chapter 420: 420: Sudden Revenge 3
Chapter 420: Sudden Revenge 3
Sister Rylee is pregnant? When did this happen? Howe she hasnt heard anything about it?
Miss Emily, I implore you, please help me persuade her! The elderly man said, almost in tears!
Emily also knew the consequences of drinking wine while being pregnant. Without thinking, she rushed to say, Okay, where is she?
Just over there! Seeing her nod, the elderly man hurriedly led her in the opposite direction.
Meanwhile, after Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart went out, they searched the entire floor of the buildings restrooms but couldnt find any whereabouts of Emily.
Pushing open a private room in a corner, Emily walked in. It was dim inside, making it impossible to see any movements clearly.
Emily frowned, suddenly feeling that something was off.
Just about to turn her head and ask the elderly man, Old sir, are you really um
As Emily turned her head, before she finished her sentence, she felt the previously kind face suddenly turned fierce!
She abruptly widened her eyes, and a strong sense of unease swept over her whole body.
But before she could recover, everything in front of her went pitch ck. She felt her body losing strength and gradually losing consciousness
On the other side, Vivian and Be couldnt find Emily, and their hearts became anxious.
Vivian knew that Emily wasnt a careless girl. Even if she were to go somewhere, she would be aware that they were waiting for her in the private room. Having searched every restroom without seeing Emilys figure, Vivian felt something was amiss.
Be was puzzled too. Emily clearly knew she and her mother were waiting for her in the private room, and already more than half an hour had passed, so why hadnt shee back?
Mom, where on earth did Emily go? Returning to the private room, still not seeing Emilys shadow, Be looked both confused and anxious.
Vivian was also anxious and prayed that nothing would go wrong!
Lets look for her again! As time went on, Vivians heart grew more and more restless.
As soon as she finished speaking, Vivian rushed out of the private room again, and Be followed closely.
Time passes every minute and every second, and in a blink of an eye, an hour had passed. Vivian waspletely panicked.
After dominating the business circle for so many years, the Stuart family had naturally made many enemies. She feared that some ill-intentioned enemies might havee for revenge.
However, they should have targeted the Stuart family members if they wanted revenge, so why did they target Emily instead?
Thinking this way, Vivian was utterly panicked!
Could it be that she really was kidnapped!?
Mom, whats wrong? Seeing her face turn pale suddenly, Be supported her and asked with a worried look on her face.
Vivians expression was unusual, and after a long while, she finally spoke, Quick, call your brother!
Oh, alright! Be came to her senses, hurriedly took out her cell phone, and dialed Baron Stuarts number.
However, the phone rang for a long time, but no one picked up on the other end
A few hourster, Emily woke up in a daze, her limbs feeling stiff.
Opening her eyes, she saw the endless blue sky and white clouds.
She sat up with some pain, only to feel that something was pressing on her body.
Turning her head to look at the unknown object on her body, she realized that it was a person!
Judging from the long wavy hair, Emily was sure it was a woman. But the womans face and features were obscured by a mane of ck hair, making it impossible for Emily to figure out who it was. Chapters first released on find?novel
Chapter 421: 421: Sudden Revenge 4
Chapter 421: Sudden Revenge 4
As Emily Walker tried to prop herself up with her hands, she realized her limbs were tied up with rope!
What was going on?
Snapping back to her senses, scenes from before she passed out rushed into her mind like short movie clips.
Had she been kidnapped?
Who was it? Who wanted to kidnap her? Why did they want to kidnap her?
Filled with intense unease, Emily Walkers movement caused the woman lying next to her to awaken too, her limbs also bound.
Rylee Brote opened her eyes with a splitting headache, greeted by a clear blue sky.
It wasnt until she lifted her face that Emily Walker fully saw her features, causing her eyes to grow wide in surprise, Sister Rylee?
Rylee Brote looked up at the sound and noticed Emily Walker beside her, equally puzzled and confused, Emily? What are you doing here
Reaching out with her hands, Rylee Brote realized her limbs were bound too and her eyes widened in shock. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find{n}ovel
What was going on?
She raised her head, looking at Emily Walker somewhat bewildered, Whats going on?
Emily Walker shook her head, just as clueless.
Suddenly, a thought came to her.
It looks like your father is the one who tied me up and brought me here. This was the scene Emily Walker had seen just before she lost consciousness: Rylee Brotes father smothering her with a handkerchief.
But upon hearing this, Rylee Brote furrowed her brows in astonishment, My father?
Yeah! Emily Walker nodded, certain that the old man she saw was the one who had brought her here.
However, Rylee Brote couldnt believe it. Her father had passed away when she was very young. How could he appear now?
Rylee Brote was about to say something more when she sensed a figure behind them.
Both of them looked up, unable to see the persons face under the re of the sun.
However, they recognized the figure almost immediately.
Its you Rylee Brote gaped in shock, staring at the figure in front of her, her face a mix of confusion and disbelief, Why did you tie us up and bring us here?
At her words, the old manughed mockingly, staring painfully at Rylee Brote, Why? You can actually ask me why?
The man before them was none other than the father of Rylee Brotes agent who had helped her rise to fame!
Rylee Brote, when you were just a third-tier actress, my son spent everything he had to make you famous. Now that youve seeded, youre getting engaged to some pretty boy! Do you have any idea how heartbroken my son is? Do you know how much pain hes in!?
The old man raged, thinking of his sons pain.
Rylee Brote furrowed her brows, then took a deep breath and spoke calmly, I do owe my sess today to him, but Ive never had any personal feelings for him. Did you tie me up and bring me here just for this issue?
No personal feelings? Then why did you give him hope!? the old man yelled furiously.
Rylee Brote closed her eyes. The entertainment circle wasplicated, and she couldnt exin everything in a few words. Besides, she was engaged now and didnt want to argue over this matter anymore.
Taking a deep breath, Rylee Brote looked up at the old man, I dont want to argue with you about this. If you tied me up and brought me here because of it, I understand. But why did you bring my friend here?
Even now, she still didnt know why he had kidnapped Emily Walker as well.
Chapter 422: 422: Sudden Revenge 5
Chapter 422: Sudden Revenge 5
In her impression, he shouldnt know Emily Walker. Checktest chapters at find(?)ovel
Emily Walker, who was beside her, was also puzzled. Since this person had a feud with Sister Rylee, why was she also kidnapped? And why did he deviously im to be Rosanne Nicholss father?
Can you understand? the elderly man looked at Rosanne Nichols with a pained expression. How can you understand? Do you know where he is now?
Regarding her agent, Rosanne Nichols didnt want to discuss this topic.
I dont know. Her face turned cold, as she had also had enough of his sons constant pestering.
Since their engagement, she had received no news from him, and since then, he had stopped bothering her.
You dont know? Then let me tell you! The elderly man angrily grabbed Rosanne Nichols hair, causing her immense pain.
Seeing this, Emily Walker couldnt help but widen her eyes, her heart filled with fear.
My son died by jumping from here!
At these words, Rosanne Nicholss eyes widened in shock, and she turned her head, finally realizing they were on the rooftop of a building.
His son was dead? Why did he die?
Why did he jump from here? Rosanne Nicholss voice trembled, feeling that this incident had something to do with her engagement.
Did his sonmit suicide because he couldnt bear the news of her engagement?
Why? The elderly mans face was filled with hatred, and his pupils burned with rage as he looked at Rosanne Nichols. Then, he turned his head to look at Emily Walker. Youre Baron Stuarts woman, right?
Emily Walker was taken aback. What did this have to do with her and Baron Stuart?
At her engagement banquet, my son got drunk and mistook you for her. Do you remember? the elderly man stared at Emily Walker with hatred in his eyes!
Upon hearing his words, Emily Walker suddenly remembered that nightmarish memory.
At Rosanne Nicholss engagement banquet, she and Sister Carter had also attended. Later, she had encountered a drunk man in the staircase spaces, who had almost
Recalling that scene, Emily Walker couldnt help but shudder, feeling it was like a nightmare.
That man was dead?
You, youre that persons father? Emily Walker looked up, her eyes filled with disbelief.
Isnt it me, the white-haired man sending away the ck-haired man? Do you know how painful it is to watch my son jump right in front of me?!
Emily Walker was stunned. Although it was painful, what did it have to do with her? She didnt push his son off.
What does your sons death have to do with us? You even admitted that he jumped down by himself! Although Emily Walker was frightened by his hateful eyes, she couldnt help but speak up.
Yes, he jumped down by himself, the elderly man suddenly calmed down, then let out a furious roar. But it was all because of Baron Stuart!
At that time, his son had mistakenly thought that this woman was Rosanne Nichols and had only stripped her clothes, without actually raping her.
But when Baron Stuart found out, he directly cut off his sons lifeline, beat him to the point of disability, and then ruthlessly took over his sonspany. Because of that, his son became a disabled person overnight, with nothing left.
He just mistook you for someone else! And yet Baron Stuart did such a terrible thing to him, all because of you, this woman! Today, Im going to make him understand what it feels like when his son and his beloved woman jump down from here!
Chapter 423: 423: Sudden Revenge 6
Chapter 423: Sudden Revenge 6
As he spoke, a fierce glint shed in the old mans eyes as he grabbed Emily Walker and dragged her towards the edge of the rooftop.
Emilys face was drained of color from fear, and Rylee Brote beside her turned pale with rm. She struggled up from the ground and charged at the old man with her body!
Before she could touch him, two more men suddenly appeared from behind her and restrained her.
Rylee was at a loss, panic overwhelming her for a moment!
Dont Let me go! Emily struggled as the old man dragged her towards the edge of the rooftop, her heart filled with terror and fear!
She didnt want to die, not from such a height!
Let me go! If you push me off, Baron Stuart will never forgive you! Emily was ovee with fear, struggling with all her might.
Also distraught, Rylee yelled desperately, This whole thing was triggered by me! You can let her go and just take revenge on me!
At her words, the man hesitated and turned his gaze towards Rylee.
Paralyzed by his stare, Rylee began to feel a growing fear in her own heart.
She didnt want to fall from such a height either!
Youre right, if it wasnt for your engagement with other men, my son wouldnt have drowned his sorrows in wine, mistaken this woman for you, or encountered Baron Stuart!
Everyone knew how ruthless Baron Stuart was C messing with his property was as good as signing ones death warrant!
But since he couldnt touch Baron Stuart, his only recourse was to kill the mans woman and the child within her!
He wanted him to experience the pain of losing a child!
Push her off! The old man ordered sharply, and the two ck-clothed men began to force Rylee towards the edge of the rooftop.
Ah No, no! Seeing the rooftops edge drawing near, Rylee was terrified and struggled with all her might!
Wait! Just as Rylee thought she was doomed, Emily suddenly yelled out and stared at the old man in amazement!
At her cry, everyone turned their gaze towards her.
Emily gasped for breath, swallowing several mouthfuls of saliva before she was able to speak. Since you captured me to take revenge on Baron Stuart, why dont you push me off in front of him? That way, he can taste the same pain as you, right?
She didnt want to die, and she didnt want to be pushed off without anybody knowing. As long as Baron Stuart arrived, he would find a way to save her!
Right now, she had no way of contacting Baron Stuart and didnt know if his mother and Be Stuart had discovered her abduction. The only thing she could do was to get the old man to contact Baron Stuart and ask him toe here.
At her words, the old man faltered for a moment. ?????? ???? find{n}ovel
Hadnt he captured her to exact revenge on Baron Stuart? To make him watch as his woman and their unborn child fell to their deaths. Surely, the pain would be immense!
Thinking about this, a cruel smile shed across the old mans face.
Youre right. I should make him watch as I push you off so he can see his woman and child perish before his eyes!
With that, the old man took out his cell phone and roared at Emily, Whats his number?!
Emilys heart suddenly felt lighter; as long as he came, he would save her and their child.
Emily gave him Baron Stuarts number, and soon the old man dialed it.
Chapter 424: 424: Sudden Revenge 7
Chapter 424: Sudden Revenge 7
At this moment in the office, Baron Stuart had just walked out of the meeting room and saw more than ten missed calls on his cell phone, causing him to raise his eyebrows in surprise.
After checking them, he found that all these calls were made by Be Stuart.
Just as he was about to call her back, his cell phone started ringing at that exact moment; it was a video call.
Baron Stuart slightly squinted his eyes and then swiped the answer button.
In the video, Emily Walker had her hair held by someone, and her delicate little face showed an expression of pain.
Baron Stuarts eyes hardened, and his entire face became as cold as ice. A subtle, lethal intent shed across his eyes, sending a chill down ones spine.
Emily he murmured, his passionate and shocked gaze fixed on the cell phone screen. The look of pain on the woman in the video caused his heart to clench tightly.
Damn it!
Where is she now!? Whose hands is she in!?
Quickly, call him over here! A violent roar erupted from the video. As this enraged shout echoed, the hand gripping Emily Walkers beautiful hair pulled back even harder!
Emily Walkers brow furrowed in pain, but her eyes remained fixated on the cell phone screen, observing the handsome face that had grown increasingly anxious. This update is avable on find?novel
Baron Stuart
As Emily Walker began to say something, the videos camera angle suddenly shifted toward an old man.
Baron Stuart? Mr. Stuart? Young Master Stuart! The old man looked at the person on the cell phone screen and couldnt help but let out a mockingugh. Want to save your woman? Come to the rooftop of the North River Building. Remember,e alone! If I see anyone else, be prepared to collect your womans corpse!
Thinking of pushing his woman over the edge in front of Baron Stuart, the old mans heart was filled with intense pleasure!
Today, he could finally avenge his son!
Baron Stuarts gaze was icy as he watched the man on the screen, his eyes filled with murderous rage. If you dare touch her, I will make sure you have nowhere to be buried!
Baron Stuarts gaze was unyielding, his voice practically squeezed out from between his teeth in hatred, wishing he could crush the man on the screen to pieces.
Baron Stuart had no recollection of this old man.
However, the one who was able to kidnap his woman and threaten him could only be an enemy.
Brother! Its terrible; Emily Walker has disappeared! At this moment, the office door was forcefully pushed open, and Be Stuart and Vivian Ferguson rushed in with panicked expressions.
Meanwhile, Baron Stuarts gaze remained fixed on the cell phone screen.
As Be Stuart rushed over, she saw the hostage scene of Emily Walker on the screen and was instantly shocked.
Emily! What happened? Was she really kidnapped?
Who is that man? Why does he want to kidnap Emily Walker!?
Noticing something unusual on Baron Stuarts end, the man on the screen spoke up harshly. Remember,e alone! I only give you half an hour!
Without waiting for Baron Stuart to respond, the man on the other end forcefully hung up the phone.
As Baron Stuart looked at his cell phone screen, the hand gripping his cell phone tightened visibly, and the anger on his face was crystal clear.
Whats going on, was Emily really kidnapped? Vivian Ferguson walked closer. Seeing her sons ashen face, she was sure that something must have happened to Emily!
Baron Stuart remained silent and hastily rushed out of the office.
Watching her brother dash out, Be Stuart knew that he must be going to save Emily Walker. She grabbed Vivian Ferguson, her mother, and said, Mother, lets go too!
Chapter 425: 425: Give Me a Little Time 1
Chapter 425: Give Me a Little Time 1
On the rooftop of North River Building, there were thirty-six floors in total. Looking down, one could only see vehicles and pedestrians as tiny as ants.
Emily Walker and Rosanne Nichols were controlled at the edge of the rooftop, not daring to look down.
Of course, they didnt have the chance to look down anyway because, somehow, many ck-d men appeared on the rooftop.
Rosanne looked at this group of cold-hearted men, and she had a rough idea of their intentions.
Just now, they had been yelling for Baron Stuart toe alone. Undoubtedly, they wanted revenge on him.
Emily, theyre after revenge on Baron Stuart, Rosanne whispered to Emily who was beside her. At this time, the two were thrown together, and because their feet were still tied up, they could only sit shoulder to shoulder.
Looking at the people in front of her, Emily knew what would happen if Baron Stuart came alone.
Such scenes of bloodshed were often seen on TV. Now, was it going to happen to Baron Stuart?
Thinking about this, Emilys heart started racing.
Half an hourter, the rooftop door was pushed open, and everyones attention shifted.
Emily and Rosanne looked over nervously. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find1Novel
When the tall, handsome figure appeared before their eyes, Emilys heart was unsure whether to feel relief or worry.
She was relieved that Baron Stuart had arrived, but worried because he really hade alone.
As soon as Baron Stuart appeared, all the ck-d men surrounded him, blocking the rooftops only exit.
Seeing this scene, Emilys heart raced even more.
Baron Stuart She stood up and looked at the man not far away.
Baron Stuart looked up and, seeing that she was safe and sound, felt a bit more relieved.
But he didnt respond, just coldly shifted his gaze, searching for the man from the video among the ck-d people with his icy eyes.
Seeing his arrival, the old man slowly walked over to Emily and Rosanne.
With hateful eyes, the man viciously grabbed Emilys beautiful hair, causing her to wince in pain suddenly!
That yank seemed to tug at Baron Stuarts heart, making it twist painfully. A sh of heartache swept across his eyes, too quick to catch.
On the surface, he remained calm and collected, just coldly staring at the old man, Who are you?
He didnt remember having such an enemy.
Upon hearing his words, the man sneered and looked at Baron Stuart. He didnt bother with any small talk. Milton Modesto.
Milton Modesto? The boss of North River Film Company, which he had attacked a few months ago and was now struggling to recover.
Baron Stuart raised his cold eyes to look at Milton Modesto.
He remembered that he had a son who hadid hands on his woman a few months ago, and then he had made him pay a small price.
After that, he heard that the sonmitted suicide by jumping from a building. Good.
So he had kidnapped his woman to get revenge on him?
Do you remember Bryan Modesto? Milton asked, staring at Baron Stuart with hatred-filled eyes.
Baron Stuart looked at him and coldly replied, I dont know.
He really didnt know the sons name and had no interest in finding out.
You dont know? Upon hearing this, Miltons anger burned even more. His son had been driven to death by Baron Stuart, and he dared to say he didnt know?
This undoubtedly made Miltons anger burn from the bottom of his heart to his entire body.
Chapter 426: 426: Give Me a Little Time 2
Chapter 426: Give Me a Little Time 2
Hes the son you forced to death not long ago! Milton Modesto raged, and as he did, his grip on Emily Walkers beautiful hair tightened.
Looking at the hands gripping her hair, Baron Stuarts eyes were fierce and menacing, wishing he could chop off those hands!
However, on the surface, he remained expressionless, without showing any signs of heartache.
Is that so? Baron Stuart lowered his eyes, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, Then its his own fault, he raised his eyes, the smile disappeared, reced by a trace of gloom and ruthlessness, for touching my stuff..
At his words, Milton Modesto grew even more furious and roared at Baron Stuart, He just mistook your woman for Rosanne Nichols when he was drunk!
Thats his business, theres no need for you to exin it to me. The price of touching his woman was only two oues, either death or disability.
Upon hearing this, Milton Modestos anger grew, and he tightened his grip on Emily Walkers hair, his eyes bing even more ruthless.
As expected, Baron Stuart never bothered to ask for reasons. When he decided to take action, there were no other options but to ept the consequences.
Attack him! Milton Modesto ordered, and more than a dozen ck-clothed men surrounded Baron Stuart.
Baron Stuart looked up, and his gloomy eyes gradually showed a hint of ruthlessness.
Today, all these people had to die!
What are you waiting for? Attack!
Milton Modesto yelled again, and soon, the ck-clothed men rushed forward and attacked Baron Stuart!
However, Milton Modesto thought Baron Stuart wouldnt fight back, but who would have guessed that with one counterattack, he brutally stepped on the first ck-dressed man who charged at him!
Not only Milton Modesto, but even Emily Walker herself thought Baron Stuart would silently endure the beating just like the melodramatic scenes shown on TV, all for her sake.
However, Baron Stuarts counterattack left her stunned.
Fortunately, Milton Modesto did not use her to threaten Baron Stuart.
But even so, could Baron Stuart really defeat all these men? There were more than a dozen of them here.
However, as Emily Walker thought this, the next second, Milton Modestos words undoubtedly chilled her heart. The source of th?s content is f?ndnovel
What she had been worried about still happened to Baron Stuart.
Baron Stuart! Upon seeing him fight back, Milton Modesto shouted angrily, looking at Baron Stuart, You better watch carefully; your woman is in my hands now. If you dare to fight back, I guarantee the next second I will push her off!
The thought of pushing her off repeated in Baron Stuarts mind, making his heart feel like it was being pierced by a needle, suffocating him.
His angry gaze was as if wanting to burn everyone around him to ashes; he, Baron Stuart, would never bow to a viin.
Suppressing the anger in his eyes, Baron Stuart straightened up, and at this moment, the dozens of ck-clothed people stopped their actions.
Looking up at Milton Modesto, there was now a trace of coldness and mockery on Baron Stuarts face, Do you think I, Baron Stuart, would be swayed by a woman?
Upon hearing this, the expressions of the three people opposite him were momentarily stunned.
For a while, Milton Modesto was somewhat unsure of himself, not understanding the meaning of his words.
As for Rosanne Nichols, she was slow to react as well.
As for Emily Walker, her expression was stiff, and she stared at Baron Stuart nkly, feeling a sharp pain in her heart as she realized what he meant by those words.
After a good half a moment, Milton Modesto finally spoke uncertainly, Wh-what do you mean?
Chapter 427: 427: Give Me a Little Time 3
Chapter 427: Give Me a Little Time 3
Baron Stuart raised his eyes, his cold pupils filled with disdain, What do you mean? You think Id let you manipte me for a woman?
Only by being indifferent can he keep her safe.
Emily, wait for me a few more minutes.
The tender voice sounded in Baron Stuarts heart. Give him a little more time, and he would utterly destroy these people!
But with his words, Emilys face turned pale, the pain from her scalp was overshadowed by the stabbing pain in her heart.
Baron Stuart, what are you talking about She couldnt believe that the man in front of her would ignore her. Emily looked at him, her eyes filling with pain.
Baron Stuart raised his eyes, catching the pain in her eyes, his heart aching as well.
Half a momentter, Milton Modesto couldnt help but stare in disbelief at the man in front of him. Do you mean that this womans life and death have nothing to do with you?
Baron Stuart sneered, Compared to your son, you are indeed much smarter.
His confirmation stabbed Emilys heart once again; even breathing became unbearably painful for her.
Next to her, Rosanne Nichols seemed to find it hard to believe Baron Stuarts words. Was he always this cold and ruthless towards women?
Emily was carrying his child right now.
She is your woman, and shes carrying your child now! Milton Modesto roared in rage. He had finally captured this woman to threaten Baron Stuart, and would it be all in vain now? ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel
He had been looking forward to seeing the taste of his beloved woman being pushed down, would it all turn into nothing?
Women? Baron Stuart looked up, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. There are countless women who want to be with me, as for the child, do you think Id be worried there arent enough?
Many women flocked to him. If he wished, many would fight to bear his child.
His words were like a sharp de, stabbing deep into Emilys heart, making her suffocate.
How could a man who had adored her so much be so cold and ruthless now?
You, you are really a cold-blooded and ruthless man, not even caring about your own woman and child!? Even Milton Modesto couldnt believe Baron Stuarts coldness.
In the outside world, everyone knew Baron Stuart was cold and ruthless in dealing with people, but they thought it would only happen to irrelevant folks. But was he really that heartless towards his own woman?
I thought I was clear enough. As for this woman, Baron Stuart shifted his gaze, her paleplexion made his heart ache. After a little while, he suppressed the urge tosh out at Eddy Hamilton, Do whatever you want if you want to push her down.
As soon as the words were spoken, everyones expression froze, as if time had stopped. Emily was now disconnected from everything around her; the only thing in her mind was Baron Stuarts words.
Do whatever you want if you want to push her down.
Why would it be like this, how could it be like this? This man, who had once cherished her so much, why, why had he be like this?
She didnt want his indifference, his ruthlessness, and she didnt believe he didnt care about her life and death!
Baron Stuart, I am Emily For a moment, she wondered if he had amnesia and didnt remember her.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart turned his gaze, his eyes still cold and ruthless.
Chapter 428: 428: Did This Bet Win or Lose?
Chapter 428: Did This Bet Win or Lose?
At his words, Baron Stuart turned his gaze, his eyes remaining forever cold and heartless.
Whats your point?
Whats my point? Emily Walker was momentarily stunned, her heart somewhat at a loss.
Baron Stuart, are you still a man!? She is your woman, yet youre ignoring her safety for your survival? Milton Modesto couldnt bear to watch Stuarts heartlessness any longer.
Then tell me why I, as Baron Stuart, with my status and position, should indulge this woman? Stuart spoke again, with not a shred of concern seen on his face.
Looking at the man before her, whose eyes had never been so cold, Emily refused to believe that he would be so indifferent to her life or death.
If he truly didnt care about her, wouldnt it be easier to note at all? So why did hee?
Youre lying if you really didnt care, why would youe!? Emily looked at him, tears of heartache starting to blur her vision.
Hearing her words, Milton Modesto seemed to pick up on something.
Perhaps all this was just a facade put on by Stuart, feigning indifference so as not to be threatened by them, but secretly nning to rescue his woman!
With this thought, a faint smile appeared on Modestos face, Exactly, if you really didnt care, then why did youe here? It would have been easier to just stay away, wouldnt it?
Hearing this, Stuart remainedposed. I came only to tell you that theres nothing in this world that can threaten me, Baron Stuart. I initially wanted to say these words over the phone, but you hung up before I could speak. Having no choice, I had toe.
Another affirmation, once again pierced Emilys heart. Get full chapters from
There was nothing in this world that could threaten him. Was she just a tool for him to warm his bed at night?
Her heart felt as though it had sunk to the bottom, lifeless.
However, Modesto was still somewhat unconvinced. Since youve said what you need to, you can leave now.
He couldnt believe that Stuart would leave his woman behind and just walk away without a second nce.
During these days, he had been thoroughly investigating everything. Regardless of the asion, Stuart only ever appeared with this woman. In 28 years, who has seen any other woman by his side?
This woman must have captured his heart. His coldness and heartlessness were merely a facade to keep himself from being threatened.
He gazed at the woman in front of him, her pale and weak expression piercing him.
If he gave in to Modesto now and lost his authority, she would end up, as Modesto presumed, being pushed down in front of him while he would have no ability to save her.
With this thought, Stuart turned around indifferently and headed towards the rooftop exit.
The ck-clothed people did not stop him at this moment.
Watching his indifferent figure walking away, Emily couldnt believe that he was being so reckless with her life.
Her body felt like it had lost its strength. If not for Modesto holding her hostage, she would have probably fainted.
She fixed her sorrowful gaze on his retreating figure. Her heart felt dead.
Stuart turned his back to her. His heart was clenched tightly as well.
In this gamble, he was yet to know whether he won or lost.
Just as he was about to leave, Modesto had no intention of letting him go so easily.
PS: Dear all, Im going to have my meal now. There will be five more updates tonight!
Chapter 429: 429: Will You Really Not Stop Your Hand!?
Chapter 429: Will You Really Not Stop Your Hand!?
Since he came alone, even if he is not threatened by this woman, today, he must make him suffer a fate worse than death!
Stop him! With onemand, everyone blocked Baron Stuart once again.
Before Milton Modesto could speak, more than a dozen ck-dressed men rushed towards him, each disying their own martial skills.
Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed, his body emitting a bone-chilling aura. His ink-jade-like eyes had turned blood-red at this moment.
With a slight sidestep, he easily dodged the cold fisting at him, followed by a counterattack, which was almost a one-hit kill, aiming for vital points with each strike!
Watching the chaotic fight unfolding in front of him, Milton Modesto was furious, not expecting that Baron Stuart would really ignore the safety of this woman.
In just two minutes, half of Milton Modestos men had been taken down. If this continues, wouldnt his ns for revenge today fail?
Baron Stuart! Now, his only bargaining chip was the woman in his hand. If you keep fighting back, Ill send her to hell!
The vicious roar echoed into Baron Stuarts ears, his counterattack paused for a moment, his eyes filled with pain upon hearing those words, yet he had no choice.
If he gave up at this moment, all his ns would be ruined.
Milton Modesto wanted revenge on him, and as long as Baron Stuart didnt sumb to this threat, Milton Modesto wouldnt really push Emily Walker off the edge.
With no intention of stopping, Baron Stuarts counterattack continued.
If she dies, he will die with her!
If she survives, then hell make those people pay for an eternity!
Under Milton Modestos constant threats, Baron Stuart didnt back down, which caused Emily Walkers heart to sink to the depths, the pain settling deep within her.
What she saw was Baron Stuarts relentless counterattacks, but the words that constantly echoed in her mind.
If you want to push her off, feel free.
With an emotionless tone, Emily Walker could hardly imagine that this voice came from him.
From the man who once loved her so deeply. Updates are released by FindNovel
Youre really not going to stop!? Seeing his men fall to the ground, one by one, Milton Modesto was both panicked and anxious. If this continues, he has no chance of winning at all.
Not only will he fail to take revenge on Baron Stuart, he himself might lose his life!
No, he couldnt die like thishe hadnt avenged his son yet!
With this thought in mind, Milton Modesto gripped Emily Walker, moving even closer to the edge of the rooftop.
Watching such a dangerous scene unfold, Emily Walker felt no fear at all. Her heart was lifeless like it was dead, with no struggle, and only a pair of listless eyes remained.
Emily Walker! Seeing Milton Modesto drag Emily Walker to the edge of the rooftop, with just one step she would fall from here.
Rylee Brote, who was standing by, was shocked with her eyes wide open, for falling from here would result in a near-zero chance of survival.
As she screamed, Baron Stuart turned his head to witness this horrifying scene.
His heart clenched and stopped beating for a moment, as if pierced by thousands of arrows.
It was precisely because his movements hesitated and his attention was distracted for two seconds that one of the ck-dressed men took the opportunity to pull out a dagger and viciously stab Baron Stuart in the back of his shoulder, causing him to furrow his brows and beads of cold sweat to appear on his forehead.
But this stab was entirely unseen from Emily Walkers point of view.
Seeing that Baron Stuart got stabbed, the five remaining ck-dressed men swiftly delivered flying kicks to him.
Watching him take several hits, Emily Walkers heart was painfully pierced, yet it simultaneously felt deadened too.
Chapter 430: 430: He lost this bet
Chapter 430: He lost this bet Content originallyes from find(?)ovel
He was only beaten up a few times, yet she felt pain so intense that it became hard for her to breathe.
However, even if she died, the man would not blink an eye.
Is it always like this in love? Whoever gives their heart first is destined to be hurt alive, until they no longer feel anything, until they no longer breathe, until their heartbeat stops
Seeing that Baron Stuart was at a disadvantage, Milton Modestos lips curved up with satisfaction.
Now, he was going to personally take care of him!
He had never thought that the man from Wind and Cloud Global would die at his hands, and even if he had to give up his lower body for this, it was worth it!
With this in mind, Milton smirked arrogantly, then nced at Emily Walker, who seemed as good as dead, I didnt expect you to be so meaningless to this man, what a waste of my effort.
However, I should also thank you for calling him over; otherwise, he would not have been defeated by me. As he finished speaking, Milton grinned maliciously and released Emily. He then stepped towards Baron Stuart, a pistol suddenly appeared in his hand.
At this moment, Miltons pistol was aimed at Baron Stuarts heart, but Emily did not see it.
Because the moment Milton let go, Emily lost her support, and her body slid down. With nothing behind her, she flipped towards the edge of the rooftop
This scene, like a needle, stabbed into his heart.
Emily!!! Rylee Brote, who was standing nearby, jumped in a panic. Although she was the closest to Emily, she was being held by Rosanne Nichols, so she was unable to save Emily.
As Emilys body slid downward, her expression still showed no fear, only a deadly silence.
In her mind, there was only Baron Stuarts words: If you want to push her down, go ahead.
With just one sentence, she lost her will to live, closed her eyes, and let her body continue its freefall
Death of a heart, it could not be more apt.
Emilys body vanished over the edge of the rooftop, and with a leap, Baron Stuart, swift as the wind, chased after her and jumped off from the thirty-six floor building.
Meanwhile, the rooftop door was kicked open forcefully. yton Howard, who had prepared all life-saving measures, also came up with his men. The moment he saw Emily falling, he was shocked and his pupils widened.
Before he could recover, he saw his Young Master leap after her and plummet down.
Young Master!!! yton cried out and hurried to the edge of the rooftop. Emily could only see both of them falling continuously.
Rylee Brote beside him also widened her eyes in shock.
Just one second ago, Baron Stuart was cold and indifferent towards Emily. Yet now, without any hesitation, he jumped off the building for her. Did she really mean nothing to him, or was she worth risking his life for?
As Rylee watched, the answer had already emerged the moment he jumped.
In midair, Emilys eyes were closed, as if she was already dead. Naturally, she did not see Baron Stuart following her.
A mans body weight is one and a half times that of a woman. The moment they hit the ground, Baron Stuart reached her, tightly circling her in his arms, hugging her fiercely against his chest. Together, they copsed into the life-saving air cushion
Feeling her body being tightly wrapped, before Emily could open her eyes to see who it was, she was hit hard by the impact of the fall on her abdomen. After a burst of severe pain, she slipped into unconsciousness
Chapter 431: 431: Anger, Regret, Explode at this Moment
Chapter 431: Anger, Regret, Explode at this Moment
At this moment, standing on the ground behind the building, Be Stuart and Vivian Ferguson had just seen the two figures falling from mid-air, their hearts racing as if they might stop beating!
Brother!
Baron Stuart!
The mother and daughter immediately rushed towards Baron Stuart and Emily Walker, who hadnded in the life-saving air cushion.
As a result of such a massive impact, the wound on Baron Stuarts back cracked open fiercely, staining his sky-blue shirt with fresh blood in an instant.
And the girl in his arms had lost all senses by now.
Not having time to feel the pain from his own wound, Baron Stuart quickly turned over, trying to check on the woman in his embrace.
As he turned, what entered his view was a pale face without a trace of color
It felt like something had viciously stabbed into his heart, causing suffocating pain!
He let out a painful cry, his heart feeling as if it was being torn apart at this moment.
EmilyEmily Walker!! Not hearing her response, Baron Stuart held her tightly in his arms, heartbroken.
He lost this bet, lostpletely, and lost miserably!
Be Stuart and Vivian Ferguson, seeing the bloody figures, were also at their wits end, in such a panic that they didnt know what to do for a moment.
Whatwhat happenedhow did ite to this Seeing the two injured figures, Vivian couldnt help but cry.
So much blood Brother, we have to get to the hospital quickly! Be also cried, urging the usuallyposed Baron Stuart.
Baron Stuart held the girl in his arms tightly, feeling like her utterly lifeless figure was quietly slipping away from his life. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? f?ndnovel
Anger, regret, and heartache seemed to tear him apart at this moment
At this time, yton Howard had subdued the remaining ck dressed men and brought down the mastermind, Milton Modesto.
Seeing the bloody pair, yton was also shocked to no end.
Young Lord, we must go to the hospital immediately, or the Young Madam will be in danger! yton came over and helped them up from the life-saving air cushion.
The bodyguards nearby rushed to help when they saw the situation.
Baron Stuart stood up and immediately spotted Milton Modesto, who was stunned in ce.
Anger erupted at this moment!
Those bloodthirsty pupils seemed to be burning with raging anger, ready to tear the person in front of him to pieces!
Milton Modesto was frozen in ce, never anticipating that Baron Stuart wouldnte alone, but instead had prepared all the life-saving measures here!
With furious eyes filled with killing intent, Baron Stuart swiftly pulled out the silencer pistol hidden in ytons embrace before anyone else could react. Without giving anyone time to react, he shot Milton Modesto in the temple!
Ruthless and precise, without any deviation.
Everyone was surprised, never expecting him to suddenly draw the pistol from ytons embrace.
Even Be Stuart and Vivian Ferguson were shocked to see this scene, their eyes widened.
Although they knew that their family was not an ordinary businessman, pistols had been like ordinary toy guns for the Stuart Family since the generation of Zachary Stuart.
However, ording to the principles of the men in the Stuart family, a gun was a thing that should never be seen by the men in the family, let alone by their women or for them to witness a bloody scene.
This was the first time Baron Stuart had shot someone dead in front of his mother and sister.
Chapter 432: 432 – On the brink of death, hanging by a thread
Chapter 432: C On the brink of death, hanging by a thread
Mother and daughter stood in ce, shocked beyond words by his actions.
Especially Vivian Ferguson, her entire expressionpletely stunned, standing motionless in ce.
Although she knew her family was not ordinary, how could she not be shocked to see her son shoot someone through the head with her own eyes?
Take care of it! Not until a deep, angry voice sounded did everyone finallye to their senses.
Baron Stuart took Emily Walker from yton Howards hands and quickly headed towards the sedan, rushing to the hospital with everyone.
On the way to the hospital, his back wound kept gushing fresh blood. He had lost too much blood and was about to lose consciousness several times, but seeing the ashen-faced woman beside him, he repeatedly hurt his wound to keep himself awake. Fresh chapters posted on find?novel
In his life, he had never experienced losing, but this time, he had lost so thoroughly.
Hurry up! Although it had only been a few minutes, it felt like centuries to him, as if he would never reach the hospital.
His angry roar made the driver in the front row couldnt help but increase the elerator again. Since they were in the city district, it was difficult to speed up due to the heavy traffic.
However, with Baron Stuarts angry roar, the driver took a risk, quickly turned the steering wheel, and ran the red light!
The piercing brake sound rang out continuously outside the window, but the ck sedan sped away like the wind, heading straight for the hospital!
Looking at her blood-soaked son, Vivian Fergusons heart clenched tightly, unable to stop her tears from flowing.
Baron Stuart, please dont force yourself; Im begging you. Dont talk, dont force yourself Vivian Ferguson cried, watching her sons pale face and thin lips, which had started to crack from excessive blood loss.
Every time he forced himself to speak, more blood gushed out from the wound on his back. How could she feel at ease? How could she not feel heartbroken?
Be Stuart, sitting in the passenger seat, was also extremely anxious. She looked at Emily Walker and then looked at her brother, feeling lost and crying incessantly.
Ten plus minutester, the car finally arrived at the hospital!
As he got out of the car, Baron Stuarts body was almost soaked with fresh blood, but he insisted on carrying Emily Walker into the hospital. Every time he exerted force with his arm, the wound on his back would split open further, and he was close to losing consciousness several times
Upon receiving the news, Leonardo Bryson also arrived at the hospital at this time. Seeing his condition, he couldnt help but snatch Emily Walker from his hands and rushed towards the emergency department!
In the midst of panic and urgency, Emily Walker was finally pushed into the emergency room!
Baron Stuart, were here; please go get treatment for your blood loss Im begging you!
Emily Walker had been sent to the emergency room, but the blood-soaked Baron Stuart refused to leave, causing Vivian Fergusons heart to be filled with anxiety.
His face was already bloodless and pale; if he didnt stop the bleeding soon, he would die!
Brother please go get treatment, quickly Be Stuart also pleaded tearfully, looking at his bloody body, feeling as if her heart was being brutally stabbed, making it difficult to breathe.
Baron Stuart said nothing, brushing off Be Stuarts hand on his arm, his gaze always fixed on the door of the emergency room.
His vision was already blurring, but he couldnt dare to lose consciousness with the people inside the emergency room.
As soon as his vision started to blur, he would forcefully tear the wound open on his back. The pain would then prop up his consciousness, preventing him from copsing.
Chapter 433: 433: I want both of them!
Chapter 433: I want both of them!
Watching him like this, Leonardo Bryson was also filled with anger.
If you want to die, I wont stop you, but can you at least live for me before she wakes up! Leonardo walked over and grabbed him, trying to lead him in another direction.
At this moment, the door of the emergency room was suddenly pushed open. Baron Stuart quickly let go of Leonardos hand and hurried back.
The doctor came out, looking very upset.
He looked at everyone, and finally, his eyes settled on Baron Stuarts face.
Mr. Stuart, the situation isnt good. We may not be able to save the child. The doctor didnt want to say this if he didnt have to.
These words, like a blow to the head, left everyone present speechless and pale!
It took a while for Vivian Ferguson to step forward and plead with the doctor, Doctor, please think of a way to save my grandson.
They had juste to the hospital for a checkup today, and the baby was only a boy for a few short hours, yet the doctor said he couldnt be saved. How could she ept that?
Looking at her, the doctor regretted, Madam Foster, if we insist on saving the child, we might not even be able to save the adult.
What This time, Vivian was even more shocked. The adult couldnt be saved either
During this time, Vivian had epted Emily Walker not only because she was carrying her grandson but also because she felt Emily was suitable for her son. Now, both the adult and the child were in danger?
I want them both! If something happens to either mother or son, Ill hold you responsible! At this moment, Baron Stuart walked over, grabbed the doctors cor, and stared at him with angry eyes.
Heartache and regret seemed to tear his chest apart.
This doctor was a designated medical staff member of the Stuart family, and he was well aware of Baron Stuarts personality, knowing he was a man of his word.
However, falling from dozens of stories, it was almost impossible to save the child.
The child was only a little over five months old. If it had been seven or eight months, there might have been a chance of survival. Newest update provided by f?dnvel
The doctor understood his anger and pain, but even if Baron Stuart wanted to hold him ountable, he really couldnt do anything, Mr. Stuart, even if you want me to take responsibility, Im really powerless.
These wordspletely shattered the glimmer of hope in Baron Stuarts heart.
The hand gripping the doctors cor gradually loosened, and thest bit of support disappeared.
With a blink, Baron Stuart lost all consciousness
Baron Stuart!
Baron Stuart!
Brother!
The three people shouted in unison, watching Baron Stuart copse. Leonardo stood beside him and quickly picked him up, heading to another emergency room.
Vivian turned her head, looked at the doctor who was still standing there, closed her eyes in pain, and forced the words out, If the child cant be saved, theres nothing we can do, but we have to save the adult, otherwise, I will make this hospital disappear from E City!
After saying this, Vivian turned and walked towards her sons emergency room.
The doctor nodded and quickly returned to the emergency room.
A few hourster, Baron Stuart woke up in another hospital room, surrounded by white.
He suddenly sat up, intending to get out of bed.
Vivian, who was by his side, hurriedly stood up to restrain him and anxiously said, Baron Stuart, the doctor said you cant move right now, or your wound will split open!
PS: Dears, these two chapters make up forst night! I know I let you down as a stepmother! Sorry! I promise to make it up to you double your heartache this time, and guarantee that the next child wille very soon!
Chapter 434: 434: Are You Relieved Now
Chapter 434: Are You Relieved Now
Vivian Ferguson felt pain in her heart. To the outsiders, he was a man who did not engage in femalepany and was cold and unfeeling. But now, who could have imagined that for one woman, he would risk his own life several times?
Baron Stuart remained silent and insisted on getting out of bed.
With no other choice, Vivian Ferguson followed him out.
In another hospital room, Leonardo Bryson and Be Stuart stood vigil beside the hospital bed, their faces full of worry as they watched the pale and bloodless figure lying there. The source of th?s content is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
The door of the hospital room was pushed open, and they both turned their heads at the sound to see a flustered Baron Stuart walk in. Although the wound on his back had already stopped bleeding and been treated, his thin lips were still cracked.
Looking at the child on the bed who was still unconscious, and her once-swollen belly now as t as before, Baron Stuarts heart tightened, and a deep pain shed through his eyes.
As if to ay his worries, Be Stuart stood up and said, Brother, shes fine now, dont worry too much.
Although they had lost their child, the doctor had said that the mother was out of the danger period, and as long as she got proper rest, she would wake up.
Without saying a word, Baron Stuart walked over and sat down on a single chair beside the bed, his gaze focused intently on the figure in the hospital bed.
Recalling the moment she fell from upstairs, Baron Stuarts heart felt like it was being pierced by a needle, causing a sharp pain in his heart.
Vivian Ferguson, who had followed him, was somewhat worried seeing his determination.
The doctor had already exined that the wound on his back had opened up to a great extent, and if he didnt rest and recuperate properly, it could open up again, leading to serious consequences if it became infected.
Baron Stuart, Emily Walker is fine now, so will you please listen to Mother and go back to your room and rest? Vivian Ferguson asked with a worried expression, fearing for her sons safety.
Upon her words, Leonardo Bryson and Be Stuart also looked at him with concern.
But his eyes remained steadfast, and he did not speak, only silently watching the child in the hospital bed.
At this moment, the door to the hospital room was pushed open once again, and the informed Zachary Stuart strode in angrily.
When he saw Baron Stuarts flustered face, his heart was also struck with a heavy blow.
As for Emily Walkers pregnancy, so far, Zachary Stuart was still kept in the dark and naturally did not know about her miscarriage.
But seeing his beloved grandson tormented to such an extent for a woman, how could he not be heartbroken and angry!
For the sake of a woman, is it necessary to go to such lengths!? Regardless of whether the person in the bed was still unconscious, Zachary Stuart roared in anger inside the hospital room.
Prior to entering, he had also consulted the doctor and knew the serious consequences of Baron Stuarts back injury if not properly treated.
Baron Stuart remained silent, and was dismissive towards Zachary Stuarts scolding, as if the man was not even in the room.
Return to your room and rest immediately, right now! While Zachary Stuart was angrily scolding him, deep down, he was also concerned about Baron Stuart.
He himself was already old, and it was not easy to raise such an outstanding grandson. No matter what, he could not allow his future to be ruined by a woman.
Baron Stuart knew that if he didnt do something, Zachary Stuart would continue to admonish him nonstop.
So, Baron Stuart got up and directly climbed onto Emily Walkers hospital bed.
It was a VIP-exclusive double bed, and there was no problem in fitting two people on it.
Seeing his reaction, everyone present was momentarily stunned.
Chapter 435: 435: Why Hasn’t He Woken Up Yet?
Chapter 435: Why Hasnt He Woken Up Yet?
Is this how you reassure yourself? Baron Stuart opened his mouth with a cold face. Even though his words were directed at Zachary Stuart, his eyes were not on him.
Zachary Stuart was furious, but for a moment he couldnt say anything.
What was so good about this woman, exactly? What kind of spell had she cast on him, that he couldnt be away from her even for a short while?
Seeing his rage boiling, Vivian Ferguson worried that the noise might disturb Emily Walker, who was still in a deep sleep. So she spoke up, Dad, both of them are no longer in critical condition. You dont need to worry anymore. You should take care of yourself and try not to get too emotional.
Although she hadter found out that Vivians previous illness had been feigned, he was still getting on in years, and any little mishap could be detrimental.
Being reminded thus by Vivian Ferguson, Zachary Stuarts face softened a bit.
He raised his eyes and looked at the two people on the hospital bed, but in the end he didnt say anything.
Although Baron Stuart still seemed anxious, he was less worried by the doctors assurance. As for Emily Walker, she was not his concern.
Giving Vivian Ferguson a nce, Zachary Stuart gave her his instructions, Take good care of him and for now, dont worry about the Company.
Vivian Ferguson nodded. Even though Zachary Stuart was very strict with her, if something really goes wrong, he would be more anxious than anyone. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? findnovel
Lastly, after taking one final nce at Baron Stuart, Zachary Stuart turned around and left the hospital room.
At this time, it was already past 7 PM, and Leonardo Bryson stood up and spoke softly, Im going to get some dinner.
Saying so, he then got up and left the hospital room.
Im going to make a quick trip back, Vivian Ferguson whispered to Be Stuart, as she looked at the pale faces of the two, she decided to go back and prepare some nutritious food for them.
After all, no matter how delicious the food from outside might be, it wouldnt be as good as the restorative meals she could cook at home.
Be Stuart nodded, understanding her mothers intentions.
In an instant, there were only three people left in the hospital room.
After some time, Baron Stuart finally spoke, Go and call the doctor.
Be Stuart was taken aback for a moment, then responding Okay, sure, she rose to call the doctor.
Baron Stuarts heart would not rest until he heard about her condition directly from the doctors mouth.
In a short while, the doctor came in and exined Emily Walkers detailed condition to him.
Apart from the trauma, there were no life-threatening concerns.
Baron Stuart was relieved after hearing this.
By the next morning, Emily Walker still had not woken up.
The few people who had watched over her in the hospital room the entire night began to worry.
The doctor did say that she would wake up soon. Why hadnt she woken up yet?
In his anxiety, Baron Stuart rushed from the bed and dragged over Emily Walkers main doctor.
Didnt you say she would wake soon!? Why hasnt she woken even after more than ten hours!? Baron Stuarts anger returned; bloodstains began to appear on his back wound.
Seeing this, Be Stuart immediately stepped in to stop him, Brother, your back injury is opening up again, please dont get so excited, okay!?
She was slightly exasperated. Couldnt he just inquire calmly?
However, she understood; whenever it came to anything concerning Emily Walker, her brother couldnt remain as calm andposed as he used to be.
She turned her head and looked at Emily Walker, who was still unconscious.
She couldnt help but curse inwardly: Emily Walker, its as if youre a challenge in my brothers life that he just cant ovee, no matter what he does.
Chapter 436: 436: Already Awake, But Don’t Want to Open My Eyes
Chapter 436: 436: Already Awake, But Dont Want to Open My Eyes
At Baron Stuarts question, the doctor was also puzzled. Logically, Emily Walker should have woken up quickly, so howe she hasnt woken up after such a long time?
Mr. Stuart, please wait a moment. Helplessly, the doctor conducted a full body check-up on Emily again.
Half an hourter, the results were the same. Apart from some minor damage to her body and mind, there were no major problems.
But why wouldnt she wake up?
The doctor was still puzzled.
After ncing at Emily on the hospital bed, the doctor was about to leave when he unintentionally noticed her eyelids twitching and her eyshes fluttering a few times.
Shes awake!
The doctor was overjoyed, thinking that she would soon open her eyes, so he could report back to Mr. Stuart.
However, a minute passed, and those eyes that should have opened remained tightly shut.
Now the doctor was puzzled and somewhat bewildered.
Frowning, the doctor suddenly seemed to understand something.
She was indeed awake, but why didnt she want to open her eyes? Was it because she had lost her child and didnt want to face the reality?
But what could she escape by forcibly keeping her eyes closed? The child was gone, and not opening her eyes would not erase this fact.
Baron Stuart, who was standing nearby, saw that the doctor had been checking for a long time without saying anything, and couldnt help but get angry, Whats going on!?
At his shout, the doctor regained his senses, looked at him, and then at the person on the hospital bed. Finally, he walked towards Baron Stuart.
He then whispered a few words in his ear.
Upon hearing the words, Baron Stuarts expression stiffened, and he looked up at Emily on the hospital bed.
As long as she wakes up, its fine.
Get out. Baron Stuart said in a deep voice, and the doctor left the room upon hearing this.
Seeing the doctor leave, Be Stuart, who was standing nearby, looked confused, Brother, what did the doctor say?
Baron Stuarts face darkened, and his deep eyes were somewhat dim, Its nothing, you all go back and rest.
Be Stuart was stunned, But
Go back! Baron Stuart spoke again, his tone now moremanding.
Leonardo Bryson walked over and took Be Stuarts hand, Ill take you back.
Be Stuart looked up at Leonardo, then at her brother, and finally her gazended on Emily on the hospital bed. She nodded in agreement.
After the two left the hospital room, Baron Stuart stood still, without making any noise.
As he had expected, ten plus minutester, Emily on the bed opened her eyes.
Turning her head, she saw that the man was still there. Emily was somewhat surprised, but her pupils quickly became emotionless, as if dead silent.
She turned her line of sight away, not wanting to look at the person standing at her side.
In her head, the cold and ruthless words deeply stabbed into her heart, causing her pain with every breath she took.
Everything was gone, even her heart seemed dead. This content belongs to find?novel
Seeing her turn away, Baron Stuart thought she couldnt ept the loss of their child, so he walked over and sat down in front of her.
However, as soon as Baron Stuart stood in front of her, Emily turned her face to the other side.
Her obvious intentional avoidance made Baron Stuart frown slightly.
We can have another child. He didnt know how tofort her and could only use the mostmon approach.
Emilys expression remained calm all along. Her pale face showed no emotions, and she was deaf to Baron Stuarts words. It was as if he didnt even exist.
Chapter 437: 437: Do you think I would go out?
Chapter 437: 437: Do you think I would go out?
Her pained expression, as if she hadpletely given up, made Baron Stuarts heart ache.
Emily.
You, get out. Emily Walker finally spoke, but her three cold words left Baron Stuart slightly stunned.
All this time, Emily had never used such a frosty tone, let alone toward him, or even anyone else. He had never heard her voice so cold and devoid of warmth.
Baron Stuart was puzzled, frowning slightly.
After gazing at her for half a moment, he finally began to understand the origin of her coldness.
Originally, he had thought that he could save her and the child, but now the child was gone, and it was as if he had personally killed it.
If he had been willing to yield to Milton Modestos threats back then, would any of this have happened?
He wanted to exin, but he didnt know how.
Looking at her lifeless face, Baron Stuart couldnt say anything but felt heartache.
Deep inside, he also felt overwhelming guilt.
You think I will leave? He spoke, staring at her with ink jade-like eyes.
She could me him, vent her anger, but could she not ask him to leave as soon as she opened her mouth? How could he leave her like this?
Upon hearing his words, Emily turned her head to the side, refusing to even nce at him.
The atmosphere in the room grew tense, and neither of them spoke any further.
It wasnt until noon when Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart returned to the hospital with lunch that Emily finally opened up.
When they saw she was awake, Vivian and Be heaved a sigh of relief.
Immediately, they took out the porridge and chicken soup on the side.
The doctor said that you have suffered some trauma, so you need nourishment to recoverpletely. Vivian smiled, not yet noticing the discord between the two.
Of course, the mother and daughter knew nothing about the incident on the rooftop involving Baron Stuarts indifference.
Come on, get up and drink this chicken soup. Vivian knew the pain of losing a child, so she tried to be as gentle as possible, hoping to provide somefort.
But, Emily in the bed gave no response.
If it had been an ordinary day, and Vivian had fed her personally, Emily would have been astonished. Now, however, she didnt even have the strength to react.
Seeing that she wouldnt eat, Vivian thought she was grieving for her child, and for a moment, she didnt know how tofort her.
Being a mother herself, she knew how painful it was to lose a child, but now that the child was really gone, Emily would have to recuperate her body so that the next child could arrive as soon as possible.
Emily, you need to recover your body so you can have another child with Baron Stuart, right? Come on, get up and drink this bowl of soup, okay? Vivians tone was as gentle as if she was cajoling her own daughter, incredibly warm.
Some warmth seeped into Emilys heart, but when she heard mention of another child, her heart ached like it had been pricked by a needle.
Another child? Was that still possible? Could there be another child between her and Baron Stuart?
Emilys heart was filled with endless bitterness, as she buried her face deeper into the pillow.
Seeing her like this, a doctors words resounded in Baron Stuarts mind.
Because of the miscarriage, her body had suffered a trauma, and if she didnt recuperate well, it might leave unexpected seque.
Getting up, Baron Stuart walked around the bed, took the chicken soup from Vivians hand, and softly coaxed, Drink this bowl of soup. This update is avable on find?novel
Silence was all that met him in response.
Chapter 438: 438: No Other Way But Threats
If you dont drink it, you can forget about ever seeing your little brother. When persuasion didnt work, the only tactic left for Baron Stuart was a threat.
As long as she obediently slurped up this bowl of soup, even if it involved a threat, he was ready to go to extreme lengths.
But this time, the threat didnt work.
Upon hearing his threat, Emily Walker clenched her fists fiercely!
She had had enough, enough of his threats, and enough of his domineering and forceful attitude! ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel
She stood up suddenly, before Baron could react, Emily quickly snatched the bowl of chicken soup from his hand and smashed it to the ground with a loud crash.
Everyone was stunned by her action, frozen in shock for a long moment, staring at her nkly.
It was the first time Baron had seen her lose her temper like this, and in her gaze, he detected a hint of anger he had never seen before.
Stop using my brother as a threat, Ive had enough! Emilys angry gaze was fixed on Baron, she was truly fed up!
She was already heartbroken, why could he still threaten her so ruthlessly?
Looking at her outburst, Baron remained expressionless, So, you really dont want to see your brother?
Watching her like this, his heart ached, as if sliced by a sharp de.
But, besides threats, he could not find any other way to make her eat properly.
Emily stared at him in shock, her eyes filled with anger and heartache, gradually fogged over.
Seeing her silent, Baron got up to leave the hospital room.
What are you doing!? Emily panicked, instantly stopping him with her voice.
Baron turned back, his face cold as ever, his tone devoid of any warmth, Making your brother disappear from E City.
Emily was taken aback. This man, why was he so cruel and heartless?
She had just lost her child, he had offered no exnation for the scene on the rooftop, and now he was threatening to take away her only brother, why, why was this happening!
Emily was angry yet helpless, tears were streaming down her face, How can you be so heartless, he is my own brother!
She screamed in pain, she had never hated the man before her as much as she did at that moment.
Baron did not respond, watching her painful gaze and tear-streaked face, his heart ache.
Looking at her, Baron turned to leave the hospital room again.
Wait! Seeing him leaving, Emily was truly panicked, sobbing, her petite, fair face was tear-stained by this moment.
What if he really made her little brother disappear from E City, how would she face her deceased parents?
Several people on the side, watching the standoff between the two, couldnt help but break into a cold sweat.
Only Leonardo Bryson seemed to understand his good intentions.
Be Stuart on the side waspletely confused, Emily was already like this, why did her brother have to threaten her, wasnt it just making her even more painful?
As she sobbed, Baron stopped in his tracks and her reaction was just as he had expected.
Seeing that he had turned around and stopped, Emilys little face was tear-stained, finallypromising despite the wounds in her heart, I dont want him disappeared
Upon hearing her words, Baron walked over to her, and of course, Emily didnt notice the pain in his eyes.
He picked up a bowl and scooped another serving of chicken soup from the instion barrel, handing it to her, his voice grave, Then drink this bowl of soup.
Chapter 439: 439: The Process Might Be Quite Painful
Looking at the chicken soup he handed over, Emily Walker pursed her lips and temporarily held back her tears.
She could never beat this man, never learn his coldness and heartlessness, he could care less about peoples lives, and yet, she could never do that.
ncing at the chicken soup that had just arrived, Emily Walker wanted to reach out to take it.
However, before her hand touched the bowl, Baron Stuart scooped up a spoonful and brought it to her lips.
Although she couldnt swallow it, Emily Walker obediently opened her mouth and drank the entire bowl of chicken soup one mouthful at a time, and finally finished a bowl of porridge as well.
At the side, Be Stuart watched this scene and seemed to understand that her brothers method of feeding was unique, not coaxing, but a direct threat.
Perhaps this means that they are each others cmities, neither able to get past the other.
If it were her, she would simply refuse to eat, regardless of the threats!
Seeing that she had finished eating everything, Vivian Ferguson at the side was also relieved.
Although the process was somewhat hard to ept, the oue would be good.
After lunch, Vivian Ferguson went home first, while Be Stuart and Leonardo Bryson stayed behind, but in the end, they were sent away by Baron Stuart.
After everyone left, Emily Walkery down on the bed, her heart still aching.
Baron Stuart looked at her, his heart also tightly clenched.
If he could, he wouldnt treat her this way.
But who could me her for not cherishing herself and refusing to eat properly, leaving him with no other choice but to threaten her.
In the afternoon, perhaps out of crying fatigue, Emily Walker unknowingly fell into a deep sleep.
Baron Stuart looked at her andy down beside her.
This way, both of them nursed their wounds, recuperated together, and slept on the same hospital bed.
And each time, as long as Emily Walker refused to eat, Baron Stuart bullied her into eating in the same manner.
In the end, Emily Walker, besides obediently eating, hardly spoke to him, the two of them like strangers.
Baron Stuart knew she hated him, but everything could be discussed after she recovered.
After recuperating in the hospital for a week, Baron Stuart returned to thepany.
Having dyed for a week, too many things awaited his personal attention.
As for Emily Walker, due to the miscarriage and the damage it caused, the doctor advised her to stay longer in the hospital.
Today, Rosanne Nichols and Antonio Bailey also came to visit Emily Walker at the hospital and learned that the child was lost, and they were very regretful.
Rosanne Nichols felt somewhat guilty towards her, after all, none of this would have happened if it werent for her.
Although not directly, it was as if she had indirectly caused Emily Walker to lose her baby.
Emily, I bought some fruits. Look which one you like, and Ill peel it for you, said Rosanne Nichols as she sat down beside the bed.
Emily looked up at the two, her spirits not very good. Although she had been recuperating for over a week, herplexion still hasnt recovered.
That was natural, facing Baron Stuarts threats every day, how could she recover her goodplexion.
However, it was much better than before, at least, the paleness on her face was gradually reced with color. Original content can be found at Find_Novel(.
Without Baron Stuarts threats and dominance, Emily Walker might not have even eaten a grain of rice, and would have had no way of regaining her color.
Im not hungry. She had just been threatened by Baron Stuart to finish her breakfast and indeed did not feel very hungry.
Chapter 440: 440: In fact, Baron Stuart…
Antonio Bailey looked at her with a pained expression and sighed, Emily Walker, no matter what, you need to focus on recuperating so that you can have another child as soon as possible, right?
Antonio thought this would give her somefort, but he inadvertently touched Emilys wound. Follow current nov?ls on
There wont be another child. Emily Walker leaned against the head of the hospital bed, recalling Baron Stuarts cold demeanor that day.
Naturally, Antonio knew nothing about this, but Rylee Brote saw it all.
Hearing her determined words, Rylee tentatively asked, Emily, are you ming Baron for being cold and heartless that day?
At first, Rylee was also surprised by Baron Stuarts sudden cruelty and ruthlessness, but it wasnt until he jumped from the building at thest moment that she understood.
Emily nced at Rylee but didnt say anything, which was considered an acquiescence.
What can be more deadly for a person who loves someone so much than to see the man ignoring his own life at such a critical moment?
Seeing her silent, Rylee knew that there might be a misunderstanding about Baron Stuart.
She was about to exin, Emily, maybe that day, Baron had his reasons.
But Emily coldly replied with sarcasm, Reasons? What reasons? In this world, what could force Baron Stuart to have no choice?
From Emilys tone, Antonio Bailey and Rylee Brote could hear the deep irony.
Although I dont know the exact reason, when you fell from the building, Baron Stuart -
Sister!
The hospital room door was suddenly pushed open. Wace Carter entered with an anxious expression, looking concerned as he saw Emily on the hospital bed.
Sister, what happened to you? After more than a week, Wace learned about his sisters hospitalization from Baron Stuart, and heard that her child was gone too.
Surprised to see him, Emily asked, Wace, how did you find out?
For the entire week, Baron kept her brother from visiting her, threatening her to eat by using her brother as leverage. She had thought that Baron had actually sent him away to E City.
Wace approached Emily, looking worried and said, My brother-inw told me that you were in the hospital.
Brother-inw? Emily, confused for a moment, didnt yet understand who this brother-inw was referring to.
Wace nodded, Yes.
He usually called him Baron or him, but that day when he received a call from Baron, Baron used you to address him. Before they hung up, Baron suddenly said, You should be calling me brother-inw.
Without waiting for Wace to regain hisposure, Baron had already hung up the phone.
After a while, Wace realized that Baron seemed to be expecting him to call him brother-inw. So, Wace yed into his wishes!
Sister, what exactly happened? How did you lose the child? As the uncle, he was also quite excited about this child. After only a short passing of time, the child was suddenly gone, leaving him utterly disappointed.
This child would probably remain a deep pain in Emilys heart forever, and she didnt want to bring it up again.
Avoiding the topic, she asked, Arent you supposed to be in ss?
Wace shook his head, No, I took leave.
Chapter 441: 441: Adrian Nash’s Visit
Upon hearing the news of his sisters hospitalization, he dropped everything immediately, including his sses, and rushed over.
Looking up, Wace Carter finally noticed Rosanne Nichols and Antonio Bailey by his side, Sister Carter, youre here too.
Antonio Baileyughed, Yes, its been a while.
Ever since both left thepany, Antonio Bailey hadnt seen Wace Carter in a long time.
Hearing that due to Baron Stuart, he is now studying in E Citys most prestigious elite university, once he graduates, his prospects would be promising.
Upon this thought, Antonio Bailey was filled with satisfaction. Readplete version only at fin?novel
Regardless, anything is better than being a minor assistant following Jason around.
The arrival of the three people had noticeably lifted Emily Walkers initially low spirits.
At lunch, they all had their meal, creating a warm atmosphere in the hospital room.
Usually at noon, Baron Stuart would supervise Emily Walkers lunch. Not seeing him today, Emily Walker seemed rtively more rxed while eating.
For more than a week now, there wasnt a day she felt as satisfied as today.
After lunch, Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols needed to return, Wace Carter originally wanted to stay a little longer, but Emily Walker prompted him to go back to ss.
When everyone left, Emily Walker remained in the hospital room.
Maybe because she had a full meal, Emily Walker lying on the hospital bed felt a hint of sleepiness creeping in, and she drifted off to sleep.
She wasnt sure how much time had passed but, still half-asleep, Emily Walker felt her hand, originallyid outside the bedding, lifted by arge palm and ced it inside the bedding.
Upon this touch, Emily Walker slightly fluttered her eyelids and slowly opened her eyes, only to see a charismatic face filled with care.
How are you here? Looking at the man in front of her, a surprised Emily Walker blinked open her eyes.
Seeing her awake, Adrian Nashs mouth curved up to a faint, tender smile.
Antonio Bailey told me, so I came to see you. He had just learned today about her hospitalization and moreover the child was gone
The gentleness in Adrian Nashs expression made Emily Walker feel a little uneasy.
She slowly rose, half-leaning against the head of the bed, only to see a bunch of fresh flowers and fruits on the small round table next to her, undoubtedly brought by Adrian Nash.
How are you feeling?
Even though she looked significantly better, one could still sense a hidden pallor on her smiling face.
Looking at her, Adrian Nashs heart ached a little more.
Emily Walker nced at him, slightly pursing her lips, Quite well, just a bit bored.
She spoke not intentionally in front of Adrian Nash.
Being here for more than a week, having Baron Stuarts meal-threats every day, she was not allowed to go anywhere.
Yet, she wished to go out for a walk, but Baron Stuart forbade it.
Her words caused a corner of Adrian Nashs lips to curl up slightly.
Where do you want to go? Ill take you there. Her words skillfully revealed her thoughts to Adrian Nash.
Emily Walker looked up at him, somewhat taken aback.
She lowered her gaze, deep in thought.
If Baron Stuart knew at this time that she was with Adrian Nash, what would he think
Lets just take a walk in the garden. She looked up, revealing a sweet smile to Adrian Nash for the first time.
Adrian Nash, a bit surprised, immediately understood something and curved his lips into a troubled smile.
The two got up, left the hospital room, and stepped into the elevator.
Chapter 442: 442: Proclaiming Sovereignty!
The autumn wind was biting, even with the sun overhead, one could still feel a chill creeping in.
Having been cooped up in the hospital room, Emily Walker found it difficult to adapt to the change in temperature and couldnt help but shiver.
Seeing this, Adrian Nash couldnt help but let out a bitter smile.
In a TV drama-like situation like this, should he take off his coat and drape it over her at this moment?
However
Adrian nced at himself, wearing only a shirt, wondering how he could take it off.
If Id known youd be like this, I would have worn an extra coat.
The two walked onto a small path in the garden and sat down on a wooden chair. Adrian couldnt help but mock himself.
Emily listened, still somewhat puzzled, her face nk, What?
Adrian came to his senses and pursed his thin lips, Nothing.
As the two sat on the wooden chair, gazing at the blue sky and breathing in the fresh air, Emilys mood improved significantly.
Looking at her profile, Adrian felt an indescribable sense of relief. Just watching her like this gave him a sense of contentment he couldnt exin.
Did he owe her something in his past life? After all, he was the young master of the Nash Group, an object of desire for many women. Yet, in front of this woman, he felt utterly invisible.
Sitting next to another man, Emily also felt slightly uneasy, but she thought it was better than being trapped in the hospital room, facing an annoying face every day!
How did you fall? Seeing that she had nothing to say, Adrian couldnt help but bring up a topic.
He had only heard from Antonio Bailey that she was kidnapped by Milton Modesto and fell from several dozen stories high. The reason was said to be at Rosanne Nichols engagement banquet, where Miltons son mistook Emily for Rosanne, almost tarnishing her reputation.
When Baron Stuart found out, he beat the man to a pulp in anger, and even brought down the film and televisionpany, never to recover again. This content belongs to Fndovel
Without apany and his pride, Bryan Modesto couldnt bear it and chose tomit suicide by jumping off the North River Building.
All of it, Milton Modesto med on Baron Stuart, which is why he kidnapped Emily and Rosanne Nichols on the North River Building.
However, Adrians casual remark made Emilys heart suddenly ache.
I fell on my own. Her expression darkened, and a trace of pain appeared in her eyes.
Hearing this, Adrian frowned in confusion. Fell on her own?
Perhaps not wanting to continue the topic, Emily stood up and said, Its getting cold, lets go back.
With that, she stood up and headed towards the inpatient department.
At this time, Baron Stuart, who hade to the hospital from thepany, returned to the hospital room only to find her missing. In a panic, he was about to search the entire hospital when a nurse came out and said she had gone to the backyard garden with a man.
Speaking of the man, Baron Stuart thought it was Wace Carter.
However, standing at the entrance of the garden, seeing the two walking side by side, Baron Stuarts heart suddenly burst into mes of anger!
He raised his eyes, looked at Adrian Nash, and finally fixed his gaze on Emily.
Seeing her thinly dressed, Baron Stuart walked over expressionlessly, draped the coat in his hand over her shoulders, and then picked her up, as if intentionally making a statement.
Emily, who had yet to react, was startled by his sudden move.
(Continue tomorrow)
Chapter 443: Put me down!
Finally reacting, What are you doing? Put me down!
Although shes in the hospital, her hands and feet arent broken, so theres absolutely no need for him to carry her like this!
Ignoring her struggle, Baron Stuart carried her in the direction of the inpatient department.
Emily Walker was annoyed. This man was always so domineering and assertive,pletely disregarding other peoples feelings! ???? ????s? ???????s ?? FindN0vel
Turning back, she looked at Adrian Nash who stood still, his gaze focused on the direction the two were leaving.
Based on Baron Stuarts personality, if she goes to the hospital room now, he would likely kick her out.
Only when the shadows of the two disappeared at the front door of the inpatient department did Adrian Nash turn and leave the hospital.
Put me down! He carried her all the way, holding her even in the elevator. Although everyone around was envious, she didnt care!
Just now, he clearly picked her up on purpose in front of Adrian Nash, wasnt it a deration that she is his possession!
Upon reaching the hospital room, Baron Stuart finally put her on the hospital bed, his expression somewhat gloomy.
Who allowed you to go out with him? Thinking of the two standing side by side in the garden, jealousy red up in him.
As he approached the garden and saw that scene, for a moment, he really wanted to pin this woman on his thigh and give her a few hard hits!
However, at this moment, he couldnt bear to do so.
Emily Walker was deliberately going out with Adrian Nash to show him that even without him, other men would care for her too!
Although she used Adrian Nash a little, she felt a bit guilty, but seeing this mans angry face, she felt very relieved!
By myself! Dont I even have that freedom? She looked at him and retorted.
She was almost suffocated these days, just wanting to go out to breathe some fresh air!
Of course, going out with Adrian Nash was just an ident.
Moreover, its only 3 PM now. She didnt expect him toe at this time.
However, at that time, she really thought about what would happen if he saw them.
Her reply undoubtedly deepened Baron Stuarts jealousy, Youre not allowed to go out with Adrian Nash!
I insist on going out with him! For the first time, Emily Walkerpletely confronted this man!
Baron Stuarts face darkened, and he stared at the angry woman for a while. Then, he calmly spoke, but with an undeniable aura of intimidation in his voice.
So, you mean I have to tie you up in the room? If she insists on going out with Adrian Nash, he guarantees that she will experience a different treatment!
Emily Walker was taken aback by his words.
Tied up in the room?
He wants to tie her up in the room!?
Realizing what he meant, Emily Walker couldnt help but widen her eyes. This man actually said he would tie her up in the room?
Shes not a cat or a dog, why should she be tied up in the room!
Why? Im not a cat or a dog! Emily Walker was furious and couldnt help but shout.
Even cats and dogs wouldnt be tied up at home. What does this man think she is? A pet being raised?
Because Im your man, and when I say no, its no. If you insist on going out with him, then I can only tie you up at home! Baron Stuart looked at her, his face sinking to the extreme.
Chapter 444: Even if it’s a pet, it’s still a national treasure!
She knew that thest thing he wanted was for her to be with Adrian Nash, yet she seemed to do this deliberately, always contradicting him!
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker was stunned, the anger in her eyes instantly turned into pain. She stared straight at him. Man? What sort of man are you?
Her sudden change of tone startled Baron Stuart. He noticed the pain in her eyes.
Does a real man watch his woman die? Ultimately, Im just a pet youve bred, and if youre not pleased, you can control my life with a leash at any time! She stared at him, her eyes gradually reddening from pain.
A pet?
Baron Stuart was stunned by her words.
How could she ever be a pet to him? Even if she were a pet, she would be the only treasure in this world!
Each time danger approached her, his heart seemed to suffocate, undergoing severe torment.
Looking at the pain in her eyes, Baron Stuarts expression softened a bit.
He knew she was still hurt by his cold, heartless treatment on the rooftop. Many times he wanted to exin, but he couldnt find the words.
What should he say? That he acted that way just to pretend to Milton Modesto that he didnt care about her?
If he told her this, would she be willing to believe?
If she chose to believe his cold and heartless behavior, then any exnations could be seen as mere excuses in her eyes.
However, he didnt know that Emily was waiting for his exnation.
His refusal to exin had, in Emilys view, be an admission of guilt.
And this admission, in the end, had be a fact.
Think what you want, whether youre a pet or a woman. If you dare to see Adrian Nash again, I will definitely tie you up.
He calmly looked at her without a ripple in his eyes.
His words struck Emilys heart like a severe stab, she couldnt defeat this man, she simply couldnt!
She decided to remain silent, turned around andid down, her back facing him, refusing to look at him again.
However, in the moment of turning around, a cold tear slid down Emilys face, so cold that it could pierce her cheeks.
Standing in ce, Baron Stuart, who was looking at the woman on the hospital bed, also felt extremely agitated.
Whenever Emilys dealings with Adrian Nash were mentioned, he couldnt control his emotions!
The ringtone of his cell phone rang. He took out his phone somewhat impatiently, sounding cold on the phone.
Young Master, its time to depart, came the respectful voice of yton Howard on the phone.
This afternoon, he had to attend an important banquet in City C, he couldnt let go of the woman in front of him, so he decided to visit her before leaving. But due to Adrian Nash, they were stuck in this situation.
I know. Baron Stuart responded dryly, and then hung up the phone, staring at the woman on the hospital bed one more time. ?????? ???? f?dnvel
The thought of Adrian Nash possibly approaching his woman while he was away for the next two days made Baron Stuart feel a strong urge not to go to City C!
Still, attending the banquet is something he must do.
After some reflection, Baron Stuart walked over, picked up the woman on the bed, and left the hospital room.
Being held by him again, Emily was somewhat taken aback. At this moment, she was sick of his touch and didnt want to be this close to him!
What are you going to do now!? Emily struggled as she attempted to break free from his grasp.
Chapter 445: Come to City C with me
However, Baron Stuarts strong arms wouldnt let her go, and he spoke in a deep voice, Come with me to City C!
Though the doctor advised that she should stay in the hospital for a few more days, he had to take her with him now and would even take Doctor Gavin along too if needed!
He carried her all the way from the hospital to the car and called Doctor Gavin, giving him ten minutes to get ready before going to City C together.
Although Emily Walker had basically recovered, she still couldnt overexert herself.
There was a special suite in the private jet, which could allow Emily Walker to have a better rest space.
Flying to City C would take two hours, and as Emilyy in the special suite, she couldnt understand why this man wanted to take her on a business trip!
The door of the cabin was knocked on, and Emily, thinking it was Baron Stuart, didnt respond while lying on thefortable double bed.
Young Madam. Doctor Gavins voice was heard from outside.
Hearing that, Emily couldnt help but look over.
In a short while, she saw Doctor Gavin enter the room.
Doctor Gavin came over and hung an IV drip bag at the head of the bed. Young Madam, this IV drip will help with your overall nutrition.
I dont need it. Emily turned her head away, acting like she was purposely upset with someone and refusing to ept any treatment!
However, Doctor Gavin seemed to know shed refuse, so he calmly prepared the IV drip and then smiled at her. After this IV, youll have the energy to fight the Young Master, wont you?
As soon as he boarded the ne, Doctor Gavin noticed that the two of them seemed to have quarreled.
Upon hearing his words, Emily paused for a moment and looked at Doctor Gavin, who was smiling warmly.
Indeed, she had been feeling weak and tired these days, so if she really wanted to resist that man, it would be better to obediently take the IV drip.
Will this really make me feel a hundred times more energetic? she asked, looking up at Doctor Gavin.
Doctor Gavin nodded and spoke with a teasing tone, Although I cant guarantee youll be a hundred times more energetic, at least youll be able to resist certain things.
Certain things? What kind of things?
Emily looked at him and, although she didnt understand, she finally took the IV drip obediently.
After the IV, Emily felt somewhat sleepy and fell asleep on the bed.
Feeling drowsy, she sensed a pair of burning eyes staring straight at her, and as she suddenly opened her eyes, she met a pair of ink-jade pupils.
Looking at the man standing beside the bed, she instantly turned her face away and rolled to the side, unwilling to look at him.
After just finishing all the documents, Baron Stuart was also somewhat tired, so hey down on the bed as well.
Feeling the position behind her sinking, Emily shifted her body to the side.
She meant to say, she didnt want to be near him.
Naturally, ording to Baron Stuarts personality, he should have tried to engage her even if she tried to avoid him.
However, many minutes passed quietly, and the man next to her didnt make a sound.
Emily was puzzled, so she quietly turned her head back. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F?ndNovel
As soon as she turned, she saw a sleeping face, with even breaths, and could slightly tell the exhaustion at this time from his handsome facial structure.
In fact, Baron Stuart was really tired, going back and forth between the hospital and thepany, sometimes even having to attend social engagements.
To spend more time with Emily, he often didnt have time for meals due to his busy schedule.
Now as hey down, it seemed like his spirit was relieved, and he quickly rxed.
Chapter 446: Young Master, It’s Time to Change the Medicine
Chapter 446: Young Master, Its Time to Change the Medicine ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? FindNovel
Looking at his slightly tired face, Emily Walkers heart sank, but she didnt do anything about it.
During this period of time, there had been no physical intimacy between the two, and even their emotional connection had be somewhat distant because of the recent events.
Although this man had been very considerate and attentive to her these days, Emily couldnt help but feel a sharp pain in her heart whenever she thought of his threats and overbearing attitude.
Turning her head away, Emily gazed thoughtfully at the ceiling without looking at the man beside her, her expression bing dull and lifeless.
At this moment, the room door was knocked on.
In the past, even the slightest noise would cause Baron Stuart to frown and wake up, but nowadays
The door was knocked on three times, apanied by Doctor Gavins gentle and clear voice, but the man in the bed did not open his eyes. Instead, he continued to sleep deeply, as if he was extremely exhausted.
Since both of them were in the room, Doctor Gavin couldnt just barge in, so he had to wait for someone to respond from inside before entering.
With no other choice, Emily got up from the bed, walked over, and opened the door to see Doctor Gavin holding a medical box in his hand.
She looked at him with some surprise. She had just finished her infusion not too long ago, so would she need another treatment already?
Seeing her, Doctor Gavin smiled faintly and then walked into the room.
Young Master, its time to change your medicine.
After saying this to Emily, Doctor Gavin walked straight into the room and approached the bedside.
Emily stood there, still somewhat confused for a moment.
Change medicine? What medicine?
Her line of sight followed Doctor Gavins footsteps andnded on the man lying in bed.
He needed to change his medicine? What happened to him?
Emily approached them, still not understanding what Doctor Gavin meant by changing medicine.
Looking at Baron Stuart, who was deeply asleep in bed, Doctor Gavin gently called out, Young Master?
He seemed so exhausted that Doctor Gavin was reluctant to wake him up if it wasnt absolutely necessary.
However, the wound on his back was so deep that it had to be changed three times a day. Because he had been insisting on sticking to his schedule these days, he had only been able to change the dressing once a day. As a result, the wound on his back had started to be infected. Fortunately, it was discovered in time, or the consequences would have been severe!
If the wound were to get infected, he couldnt be like the past few days, changing the dressing only when he had time and not doing so when he didnt. Otherwise, his arm might be useless!
Young Master? Seeing that there was no response, Doctor Gavin couldnt help but call out again.
Looking at the sleeping man, Emily was in a daze.
Normally, he would never sleep so deeply. What had happened recently?
Of course, she didnt know that Baron Stuart had injured his back and was released from the hospital to work only after one week of recovery.
He had been busy attending social engagements and making time to go to the hospital to keep herpany and ensure she ate on time.
It could be said that during these days, he had been under tremendous pressure, both physically and mentally, yet Emily didnt know about any of this.
In response to Doctor Gavins gentle calls, Baron Stuart finally furrowed his brows ever so slightly and slowly opened his eyes.
Sitting up, he nced around, and for the first time, Baron Stuart felt the urge to sleep for a few more minutes.
During this period, he had been getting far too little sleep.
Are we there yet?
As soon as the words left his mouth, he looked outside the window, and the private jet was still flying in the air.
Doctor Gavin respectfully bowed and said, No, its time for you to change your medicine.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart lifted his deep pupils and proceeded to sit up. As he was about to remove the shirt on his body, he finally noticed Emily standing nearby.
Chapter 447: Shocking Wound
Chapter 447: Shocking Wound
The hand unbuttoning the shirt hesitated for a moment, Baron Stuart lowered his gaze to think for a little while, then got up from the bed and said, Go out and change it.
Doctor Gavin nodded and left the room with him.
It wasnt until the two disappeared at the room entrance and the door was closed that Emily Walker came to her senses and lowered her eyes to think for a little while.
Doctor Gavin obviously wanted to change his bandages, so what happened to him? Where was he hurt?
With a puzzled heart, Emily turned her head, looked at the closed room door, and walked over.
Opening the door, the cabin space outside wasrge, but she couldnt see Baron Stuart and Doctor Gavin.
The more she couldnt find them, the more puzzled Emily became.
So, crossing the cabin, Emily saw another specially arranged small room.
Gently pushing open the airport door, she saw Doctor Gavins back, and Baron Stuart was sitting in front of him with his shirt off at this time.
Doctor Gavins attention was all focused on Baron Stuarts wound, and Baron Stuart was currently enduring the intense pain of cleaning the wound, neither of them noticed Emily who had quietly approached.
Each cleaning felt like a burn piercing the bone marrow, so painful it was unbearable, but Baron Stuart only frowned and didnt let out a muffled groan.
Emily gently walked over, stood by Doctor Gavins side, and immediately noticed the wide and deep wound on Baron Stuarts back. It was probably infected and looked somewhat horrifying and shocking at this time.
Her gaze fell on the wound, and Emilys eyebrows tightened, a sh of pain appearing in the depths of her eyes, as she fell into a daze.
What happened to this wound
When did he get hurt? Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find?Novel
Young Master, no matter how busy you are at work, you must pay attention to this wound. If it gets infected again, Im afraid this arm will bepletely useless, Doctor Gavin said, unable to help but remind him every time he cleaned the wound.
If it really bes useless, you can leave too, Baron Stuart bluntly replied.
Emily, standing nearby, heard Doctor Gavins words clearly.
Was the arm going to be useless? Was it that serious?
For such an outstanding man, if his arm really became useless, Baron Stuarts pride would never be able to handle it.
Doctor Gavin paused, feeling a little aggrieved.
With his medical skills, as long as Baron Stuart changed the bandages and cleaned the wound on time, the arm wouldnt be useless.
But the issue was that the Young Master didnt change the dressings on time, causing the wound to be infected, and in the end, it became his fault. It was more wronged than Dou E!
Feeling helpless, Doctor Gavin cleaned the wound and put on a new gauze, then packed up the medicine box and the bloodstained gauze that had been removed.
Young Master, didnt I tell you to avoid using your arm? Why did the wound open again today? he asked, looking at the bloodstained old gauze while deliberately cleaning up.
To prevent the wound from opening again, Doctor Gavin had repeatedly warned not to handle the arm, otherwise it would directly affect the wound reopening.
But somehow, every two or three days, his wound would split open once.
Baron Stuarts face darkened upon hearing this, and he realized it must have happened when he held her today.
Emily, standing nearby, seemed to understand why his wound had opened again.
A heart-wrenching pain spread in her chest, as if struggling, making her suffocate.
After cleaning the wound, Baron Stuart put on his shirt and stood up. As he turned his head, he saw Emily Walker standing there, and his expression was momentarily surprised.
Chapter 448: Arriving at City C
Chapter 448: Arriving at City C
Doctor Gavin was somewhat taken aback by her sudden arrival.
When did Young Madame Walkere in? They had somehow missed it.
Meeting her ink-jade-like eyes, Emily Walker regained herposure with a hint of mncholy.
But on the surface, she revealed nothing and simply turned around indifferently, leaving the small room to return to the bedroom.
Watching her retreating figure, Baron Stuart remained calm without saying a word.
Lying on the softrge bed, Emilys mind was filled with the ghastly wound on his back.
How and when was that wound inflicted? She was oblivious.
A pang of heartache sprouted in her heart, but it was kept hidden and never revealed.
Their rtionship had now be ambiguous. It wasnt quite a cold war, nor an argument.
It had been a few days since they had a proper exchange, despite the physical proximity, they were like strangers.
One hourter, the private jetnded in City C.
Upon disembarking, a chauffeur-driven car was waiting.
Baron Stuarts arrival was eagerly anticipated by some of City Cs business tycoons, who sought opportunities to coborate with Futuren Group.
After disembarking from the private jet, he got into the ck Bentley and arrived at the pre-booked five-star hotel.
By then, it was already six in the evening.
Returning to her room, Emily found herself a bit hungry but she didnt want to ask him for food at this moment!
Who could have known, it was her first time visiting City C, she was unfamiliar with the ce, did not carry money, it was even tough to buy some bread.
Hungry? Baron Stuart came out of the bedroom, having already changed into a finely crafted handmade suit.
She was startled to hear him ask her the question just as she was thinking she was hungry.
Lifting her head, she was somewhat surprised to see him dressed formally, as if he was going to attend some banquet.
She looked away, his attire was indeed attractive.
Dressed so well, she wondered who he was trying to impress.
Suddenly, Emily found herself irrationally jealous.
No! Emily replied, her tone somewhat indifferent.
Baron Stuart knew she was sulking, so he didnt say anything. Instead, he picked up his cell phone and ordered, Have dinner sent up.
Yes. yton Howards respectful voice echoed from the other end of the phone.
10 minutester, the hotel waiter delivered a dinner. Seeing the delicious dishes, Emilys stomach growled even more.
However, she stubbornly remained seated on the sofa without moving a muscle.
Baron Stuart nced at her before walking over to the dining table and began eating. For original chapters go to findnovel
The aroma of the dinner hit her nostrils as she lifted her head towards the dining table, just in time to see Baron Stuart slowly chewing on a piece of steak.
His gaze, however, was directed towards her on the sofa, as if aware that she had been watching him.
In response to his gaze, Emily quickly turned her head away, looking somewhat flustered.
She was convinced he was doing it deliberately.
Just as she was considering this, the noise of footsteps nearby echoed. The sound emanating from the exquisite handmade leather shoes could only belong to this man.
Emily held her breath, somewhat apprehensive about lifting her head to look at him.
With a te of steak in his hand, Baron Stuart came and sat next to her, cing the steak on the low table before offering her a piece with the fork.
(Continued at night)
Chapter 449: If not by hand, then by mouth?
Chapter 449: If not by hand, then by mouth?
Looking at the steak held up to her lips, Emily Walker swallowed her saliva, but stubbornly turned her face away, ignoring the steakpletely. Discover more novels at Find_Novel(.
Baron Stuart knew she was hungry because she would always lose her spirits when hungry.
Not eating? The banquet is still one hour away. If you dont eat now, youll have to wait another hour. Baron Stuart watched her, and through her straight, beautiful hair, saw her fair side profile, speaking in a low voice.
There was a hint of teasing in his tone.
Wait another hour? Shes already so hungry, wouldnt she starve if she had to wait another hour?
Its all this mans fault for forcing her to eat on time these few days, causing her to get hungry right on schedule.
But she didnt want to eat what he fed her personally!
Unmoved, she remained still.
Whether it was a coincidence or because Baron Stuart really saw through her thoughts,
He opened his mouth again lightly, Dont want to eat what I personally fed you? Is it because you want me to feed you with my mouth?
The moment he spoke, Baron Stuart had already put the steak on the fork into his mouth, as if he had timed it so that the next second, she would definitely turn her face towards him.
Just as expected, as soon as he finished speaking, she turned her head angrily and yelled, Who wants you to- mmph-
As Emily turned her head, she faced a handsome face as though it had been carved out of a de. It was very close, close enough for her to see the long, thick eyshes in his ink-jade-like eyes.
Her lips were sealed, and before she could react, she felt a smooth, tender sensation in her mouth, apanied by a meaty taste and that unique scent of a man.
Emily knew that this man had once again used his enigmatic mouth to feed her!
When he touched her soft lips, Baron Stuart couldnt bear to let go for a moment. It had been so long since they had been so intimately close.
Even a simple kiss felt like it had been a long timeing.
A few secondster, Baron Stuart released her, revealing a blushing face.
Emily looked up at him angrily, wanting to spit out the steak from her mouth, but
She was so hungry, and the steak tasted so good
Suddenly, several images surfaced in Emilys mind.
Once, this man in front of her, had also forced her to eat in the same way.
She remembered that it was not long after they first met when he fed her in his office and didnt allow her to spit it out.
Thinking about this, Emilys expression suddenly darkened, and she felt a surge of sour pain in her nose.
Back then, the feelings he gave her were anger and helplessness, but now, tasting it again was full of bitterness and pain.
Watching her originally blushing face suddenly darken, Baron Stuart was taken aback, not understanding the reason, feeling as if something had pricked his heart.
If you dont like it, spit it out. Staring at her dimmed little face, it took a while for Baron Stuart to speak in a low voice, thinking that she felt he was bullying her.
Once, he had indeed bullied her in the same way, but now, it seemed that things had changed, and their feelings had evolved, especially hers.
Upon hearing his words, Emily didnt spit it out. Instead, she chewed and swallowed it as if doing so was her way of contradicting him, which felt like a relief to her heart.
Suddenly, she got up and walked towards the dining table. After a few steps, she suddenly stopped, turned her head back to pick up the steak on the low table, and strode in the direction of the dining table.
Chapter 450: What else can you do besides threats?
Chapter 450: What else can you do besides threats?
Emily Walker sat down at the dining table and gobbled down two tes of steak, bringing it all in front of herself, then devoured it without hesitation.
Sometimes, eating can also be an outlet for ones emotionsespecially when it belongs to someone else!
Twenty minutester, after Emily had finished all the steaks, she put down her cutlery and enjoyed the triumphant feeling of having eaten someone elses food.
At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the presidential suite, and yton Howard walked in holding two paper bags.
Young Master, this is the outfit for the Young Madam.
Baron Stuart nced at Emily and gestured to yton to give her the bag.
He understood and proceeded towards Emily, who had filled herself up at the dining table.
Young Madam, we have to attend a banquetter, and this is the dress you will wear tonight. He approached and spoke respectfully.
Upon hearing this, Emily nced at the paper bag he carried, and then responded coldly, Im not going.
After saying this, she got up, and walked directly towards her room.
If there was nothing to do after a good meal, then it made sense to sleep!
It was still too early, but she didnt want to go to the so-called banquet, especially not with him.
Upon hearing her response, yton Howard looked at Baron Stuart, slightly awkward.
Watching her heading to the room, Baron Stuart spoke faintly, You may leave now.
yton Howard nodded and exited the room immediately.
Baron Stuart stood up, picking up the two paper bags from the dining table, and followed her into the room.
As he entered the room, he saw her already lying on the bed. He knew she was still harboring some feelings.
He walked over, ced the bag on therge soft bed, and casually took a seat on the side of the bed. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? ?ovelFind
Are you really not going?
The response he received was only silence.
Emily was lying on her side, ignoring his words.
If he left her alone in the hotel, there was no guarantee she wouldnt sneak out, and since this was City C, he didnt feelfortable leaving her alone in here.
Do you want to change your clothes by yourself, or should I help you? The voice echoed again, causing the woman lying in bed to sit up suddenly.
ring at him, she snapped, Apart from threatening me, what else can you do!?
Hearing her, Baron Stuart lowered his gaze as if he was seriously contemting her question.
After a moment, he looked up, his expression unimpressed, and uttered two words, Make love.
Emily:
This man
Even though he hurt her mercilessly, why why could he still joke about it as if nothing had happened?
Her heart ached terribly, and yet she felt helpless.
She nced at the man in front of her, suppressing the pain and anger in her heart, and quickly got up.
Get out, I need to change!
Baron Stuart didnt move, remaining seated at the edge of the bed, watching her pick up the paper bag.
She turned around, and seeing that he had no intention to leave, Emily was filled with anger.
If he wouldnt leave, then she would!
She grabbed the paper bag and stormed off to the living room. After all, without his permission, no one would dare to enter this room!
Inside the paper bag was a pair of shoes and an evening dress
A cream-colored off-shoulder fishtail dress, embellished with golden rhinestones in the folds of the skirt, looked soft, elegant and captivating.
A pair of white high heels, also adorned with pearls, and at the heel, shiny rhinestones shone golden under the crystalmp.
As if timing it perfectly, Baron Stuart came out of the room after she had finished dressing, and they both left the hotel together.
Chapter 451: Luring the Doorman Brother
Chapter 451: Luring the Doorman Brother
At 7 PM, in an upscale hotel in City C, a banquet was being held specifically for Baron Stuart.
At 7:20 AM, a stretched ck Lincoln appeared at the hotel entrance.
From getting out of the car to entering the hotel, Emily Walker had given enough face to Baron Stuart.
While others entered the conference hall in pairs, she walked in alone!
Stepping out of the car and wearing eight-centimeter-high heels, Emily didnt even nce at the man behind her but walked straight toward the grand entrance of the conference hall.
Tonights banquet was not ordinary, and without an invitation, who would dare let this unfamiliar face in?
Just as she approached the front door, Emily was stopped by the doorman.
Lady, please show your invitation. A doorman dressed in a maroon uniform with a delicate appearance spoke politely to Emily, who was about to enter the conference hall.
Tonights banquet was too solemn, and even the doorman dared not let anyone in casually, especially an entirely unfamiliar face.
The business celebrities and prominent families attending the banquet tonight had either been seen in reports or on the news.
But this woman in front of him was an unfamiliar face that had never been seen before, and she was alone, which puzzled even the doorman. Was she trying to sneak into such a solemn banquet hall to catch a golden turtle?
Thats what the doorman thought, but he remained polite on the surface.
Emily nced at the doorman upon hearing his request for an invitation. Follow current nov?ls on Find~Novel
With her peripheral vision, she nced in the direction of herpanion. The invitation? The mans face was the invitation.
However, she didnt n to wait for the man behind her toe over. Instead
She wanted to create a scene using Baron Stuarts worldwide reputation!
I dont have it. Emily looked at the doorman and uttered two emotionless words.
The doorman was momentarily stunned.
He soon politely responded, Im sorry, Miss, but without an invitation, you cannot enter the conference hall.
What if I insist on entering? Emily raised her eyes, her expression turning cold.
The doorman was once again taken aback.
Could it be that thisdy was here to create a scene?
Even if she wanted to cause a ruckus, she had to consider the asion. Was this the kind of ce she could just barge in as she wished?
The doorman tried to maintain the appropriate level of politeness and advised, Miss, you really cant enter without an invitation.
Emily didnt wait for him to finish speaking before she followed the crowd entering the conference hall,pletely ignoring the doormans words.
At this time, quite a few people were entering the conference hall, and there were only two doormen in total, leaving them unable to attend to everyone at once.
Hey, Miss! You cant go in! Upon seeing her enter the conference hall, the doorman grew anxious and immediately followed her.
If he let this unfamiliar woman in and she caused any trouble, he wouldnt be able to handle the responsibility.
At this moment, Baron Stuart, who had just stepped out of the car, was surrounded by a group of people who eagerly came up to strike up a conversation, hoping to take advantage of the opportunity to have this top man remember their names or the names of theirpanies.
Baron Stuarts line of sight was fixed on the woman not far away, and he knew she had barged into the conference hall on her own.
Seeing the business tycoons crowding around him, his face darkened, and he swept his gloomy, intimidating gaze over the people in front of him.
Upon encountering his slightly gloomy face and frightening gaze, the crowd present closed their mouths one after another, no longer daring to strike up a conversation or try to ingratiate themselves.
Chapter 452: Why Not Do Something Meaningful?
Chapter 452: Why Not Do Something Meaningful? Chapters first released on find?novel
Baron Stuart strode toward the entrance of the event, and people immediately cleared a path for him.
At this time, Emily Walker still barged into the venue, with the doorman following closely behind her.
Lady, please leave, or well have to call security. The doorman was quite polite, but no matter how polite, he couldnt take on this responsibility.
Emilypletely ignored him and walked into the venue in her high heels.
Due to the doormans shouting, many guests inside the venue had already cast their nces towards the duo.
Who is that woman? She seems to be a new face, Ive never seen her before
Who knows, she probably wants to sneak in and meet some financial groups young master or business tycoon.
Just look at how shes dressed, this outfit is probably meant to attract rich people.
But her dress seems to be a designer brand that was just released recently A woman dressed quite seductively recognized the rhinestone-studded evening dress on Emily.
For women like them living in the upper ss society, the things they pay the most attention to are designer brands and men!
What designer brand? Nowadays, many are high-quality imitations, so simr that you cant tell the real from the fake!
Is that so I see.
Lady! If you dont leave, I really will call security! Seeing that she had no intention of leaving, the doorman had no choice but to directly stretch out his double arms in front of Emily, looking quite adorable!
Looking at the handsome doorman in front of her, who seemed to be only in his twenties, especially his helpless expression, he indeed looked very cute.
Catching a glimpse of a man entering the grand entrance gate from the corner of her eye, Emily suddenly felt mischievous and wanted to tease the doorman before her.
Her originally cold expression suddenly turned seductive upon seeing the doorman before her.
Do you really have the heart to chase me out? Lifting her slender pale arm, she draped it over the doormans shoulders, her watery pupils looking at him pitifully, instantly making the doorman somewhat taken aback.
What does thisdy want to do
Especially her coquettish voice, it really made ones bones melt.
Although this was a high-ss venue, where business celebrities and socialite elites came and went, as a humble doorman, he was often looked down upon, especially by those socialite daughters, who always looked at him contemptuously.
It was the first time for a woman like the one in front of him, who directly draped herself over his shoulder.
People who came here were simply trying to seduce a business tycoon, so why would she hook up with him, a mere doorman? Was it just to let her stay here?
Thinking of this, the doorman suddenly regained hisposure and determination.
Miss, please dont do this
To be honest, thedy in front of him was quite beautiful, especially those ck pupils, which seemed clear and bottomless, exuding a kind of magic that made it difficult for him to look away.
But right now, he had attracted many suspicious nces from those around him, and as a humble doorman, he didnt want to lose his job because of this.
But thedy in front of him
Seemed to be getting more and more persistent.
Doorman bro, how about, we both leave together? And then do something meaningful? Emily lifted her slender index finger, repeatedly drawing circles on the doormans chest.
Such a flirtatious move, any man would probably not be able to resist.
Her voice was extremely seductive, her expression sultry, even I, Mia Harizon, had never seen Emily like this before!
Chapter 453: Flippant Women Everywhere
Chapter 453: Flippant Women Everywhere
However, the reason for Emily Walkers behavior was that a man with a gloomy face was walking over!
Get lost!
Before the Doorman Bro could react, a chilling voice sounded from the side. Without even seeing the person, he could already feel the cold voice piercing his spine, making his whole body shudder.
The doorman cautiously turned his head, only to be met with a pair of cold and harsh eyes, exuding a hint of chilling light.
Who is this man? Why does it feel like his gaze could kill?
Baron Stuart remained silent, and his ink jade-like eyes gradually became tainted with ayer of jealousy.
If jealousy could burn someone to death, the doorman in front of him would have already turned into a pile of ash.
Fortunately, the doorman was not too slow-witted. Seeing the angry eyes, he knew thedy beside him must be his.
Those eyes filled with anger were too intimidating to look at directly, so the doorman carefully lowered his line of sight and cautiously retreated step by step away from Emily Walkers side.
Doorman Bro, dont go! We
If you dare to flirt with other men again, believe it or not, Ill punish you on the spot! The chilling voice undoubtedly rekindled Baron Stuarts anger.
She really thought less and less of him, daring to flirt with other men right in front of him? And a gigolo at that!
Emily Walker red at him angrily, then turned and strode away without saying a word.
She had too much to bear inside. She just wanted to vent her anger, and the more it irritated him, the more she wanted to do it! This content belongs to Find[?]ovel
Follow her. Watching her back as she entered the crowd, Baron Stuart muttered to yton Howard beside him.
Yes. yton Howard nodded slightly and quietly followed behind Emily Walker.
At this time, Baron Stuart had juste to a stop when a crowd of people swarmed around him.
Especially several women who had already cast their gazes at him.
Vivian, thats Young Lord from E City. Todays cocktail party is specially held for him! Socialite A greedily looked at Baron Stuart not far away, talking to Socialite B beside her.
Really, Ive seen many reports about him, and hes more handsome than in the photos! His skin is so good, and his body Socialite B was practically drooling when she looked at his toned body, and her head was filled with images of her pinned down by him
His body is amazing! Socialite A was so desperate that she couldnt wait to climb into his bed right now!
But who was that woman just now? Socialite Bs line of sight shifted backwards, falling on Emily Walker not far away, showing a slight disdain.
Why would such an ordinary woman be standing beside such a top-tier man? It feels so unfair just thinking about it!
However, the two socialites did not know
You two ugly monsters! Your foundation is thicker than city walls, and if you take off that mask, you two are only average-looking!
As if sensing the intense, burning gazes fixed on her, Emily Walker turned her head and encountered two hostile gazes.
She was slightly startled. It was her first time in City C, and she didnt know where she had offended these two ugly monsters!
But on second thought, the only reason that could offend women, this natural enemy, seemed to be because of men?
ncing at the hostile gazes cast by the two women, Emily Walker smirked at the corner of her mouth, snorted disdainfully, and then turned to walk toward another ce.
Chapter 454: Is what you said true?
Chapter 454: Is what you said true?
Vivian, did you see that? That woman just gave us a look of disdain Socialite A noticed the contempt in Emily Walkers expression and her face turned green with rage, indignantly speaking to the sister beside her.
Unable to suppress her anger, Vivian, another socialite, gritted her teeth and said with fury, Lets go over there!
With that, the two furious women headed towards Emily Walkers location.
However, seeing her talking to Young Lord just now, they guessed she must be a friend of his, so they didnt dare to do anything attention-grabbing in front of so many people.
Miss, were you just scoffing at us? Socialite A approached Emily Walker. Although she wore a smile on her lips, her tone carried a hint of mockery.
Emily Walker turned to look at them, a little surprised that these two women would actuallye to find trouble with her directly.
With a cold demeanor, Emily Walker once again revealed a contemptuous expression and said, So what if I was?
Emily thought this could be an opportunity to vent the frustration and grievances shed been bottling up these days on these two women!
Caught off guard by her frank admission, the two women were momentarily at a loss for words.
You dare to mock us? Do you have any idea who we are? In City C, they were the daughters of a huge financial group. Even ordinary officials would greet them with a smile, but now, they had been looked down upon by a woman. How could they swallow this insult!
Emily Walker looked indifferent, raised her dark eyes to size up the two women in front of her, and said, What are you, just wannabe bedmates of Baron Stuart? Do you want me to introduce you to him? Maybe you can reach the heavenly world sooner?
At first, the two socialites faces turned ashen, but upon hearing thetter part, they suddenly became excited.
Is that true? One of them looked expectantly at Emily Walker and asked.
Seeing the sudden change in their expressions and attitudes, Emily couldnt help but be taken aback. Once she recovered, she couldnt believe that so many women were eager to share Baron Stuarts bed, to the point of being this impatient!?
As they saw her sneering again, the two women couldnt help but feel enraged once more!
Are you ying with us? They initially thought the woman in front of them really had a way to get them in Young Lords bed, but it turned out she was just ying with them?
The woman named Vivian fumed, her face red with anger as if she wanted to rip Emily apart!
However, under such public scrutiny, they had to maintain their socialite image and not lose theirposure.
Emily raised her eyes, expressionless, and nced at the two frivolous women. No, I do want to help you, but Im afraid Young Lord wont be willing.
Hearing this, the two women immediately changed their expressions again. You dont need to worry about that. All we need is for you to help us get closer to Young Lord.
Pausing for a moment, the female character sized up Emily Walker and said, Besides, if hes willing to have someone like you, why wouldnt he want us?
Upon hearing this, Emily couldnt help but sneer inwardly.
Were they implying they were prettier than her?
Although she wasnt a stunning beauty or had a seductive figure, she was surely much better than these two, right?
Emily turned her head, nced at Baron Stuart not far away, who was chatting with a group of business people at the moment. Official source is f?dnvel
Chapter 455: Seems to be in a Bad Mood
Chapter 455: Seems to be in a Bad Mood
Alright, follow me! After saying this, Emily Walker turned around and walked towards Baron Stuart with the two frivolous queens in tow.
By this time, a crowd had already gathered around Baron Stuart.
It was with great difficulty that Emily managed to squeeze into the crowd with the two women.
Seeing her approach, Baron Stuarts gaze shifted to her, and he noticed the two women behind her.
His handsome brow furrowed slightly, not understanding her intention. Read full story at Find_Novel(.
Young Lord, hello, we are her friends. One of them named Vivian Ferguson immediately greeted him, secretly excited in her heart. She hadnt expected him to be even more handsome up close!
Upon hearing the words, Baron Stuarts cold pupils nced at the woman, then turned to Emily.
She made friends so quickly? And with this kind of woman.
Looking at her face, Emily suddenly raised a sweet smile, Young Lord, they said they wanted to crawl into your bed, so I brought them over. I dont know if it suits your taste?
As soon as these words came out, everyone couldnt help but stiffen their expressions, looking at the three women and then at Baron Stuart, who already had a dark expression on his face.
The two women were even more surprised that she would say in front of so many people that they wanted to crawl into Baron Stuarts bed, their faces turning green with anger. However, they dared not do anything, considering the presence of so many people here.
In their hearts, they had already torn Emily apart!
This woman actually set them up in front of everyone!
What do you mean by this!? The other woman couldnt help but ask Emily in a lowugh, her face clearly showing anger. If it wasnt for the crowd, she might have really torn her apart!
Emily turned her gaze back, innocently looking at the two of them, and asked pitifully, Didnt you two just say you wanted to crawl into Young Lords bed? You even asked me for help.
Her innocent little face immediately attracted many sympathetic looks. Even Baron Stuart couldnt recognize her as she slightly narrowed her eyes.
When did this woman be so clever?
With her saying this, the two women were enraged, their faces turning ashen. After seeing the surprised looks from the crowd, they could only leave the ce angrily.
Dead woman, well settle this with youter!
After the two women left, Emily coldly watched their retreating figures before trying to leave as well.
However, her arm was suddenly pulled by someone.
She turned her head, not understanding what this man wanted.
Mr. Stuart, may I know who this is?
My wife seems to be in a bad mood, Baron Stuart replied with a faint smile. His simple statement easily dissolved the suspicions and surprises of the crowd.
In E City, the two of them had a mysterious marriage certificate, and people in City C didnt even know about their marriage. Upon hearing this news, they couldnt help but look surprised.
Was it just to defuse the awkwardness just now that he deliberately said this? I havent heard any news about Baron Stuart from the Futuren Group getting married.
Shouldnt the news of such a big corporations marriage be spread all over the world? Howe theres not even a single report here?
Upon hearing this, Emily gave him a cold nce, then forcefully shook off Baron Stuarts arm.
At this moment, the music started, and some of the people there entered the dance floor.
Baron Stuarts lips curved, and he reached out and pulled Emily back.
With this pull, she was directly pulled into his arms, his hand naturally wrapping around her waist.
Emily wanted to struggle but was tightly locked by him.
I dont want to dance! she red at him angrily.
Baron Stuart chuckled lightly, But I want to dance.
Then please find someone else to dance with! As she spoke, she tried hard to break free from him.
Chapter 456: Wounds, Cannot Touch Wine
Chapter 456: Wounds, Cannot Touch Wine
Baron Stuart remained silent, still locking her in a tight grip.
As one song came to an end, Emily Walker hadnt yet managed to leave when many people crowded around her, encircling her and Baron Stuart.
This man seemed to be the center of attention wherever he went. Fresh chapters posted on f?ndnovel
Loosening her grip on his arm, Emily Walker wanted to leave.
But just as she turned around, she heard someone say, Mr. Stuart, I am truly honored to have you attend this banquet. Come, let me toast you a cup.
The one who spoke was the organizer of todays banquet and the sole entrepreneur in City C who had a signed contract with the Futuren Corporation.
Before leaving the hotel, Dr. Gavin had warned that Baron Stuart must not drink alcohol due to the wounds on his back.
Heres to a pleasant cooperation. Baron Stuart gently raised his wine ss, and though he had been holding it since he entered the conference hall, he hadnt taken a sip.
Nowadays, as he was the protagonist of tonights event and toasting in person, it would be impolite not to drink.
Just as he was about to empty the wine ss in one gulp, someone grabbed it from his hand.
Ill drink this cup for him! After saying this, Emily Walker drained the ss without waiting for anyones response.
Baron Stuart looked at her and furrowed his brows slightly. This was the first time she had stepped in to drink for him.
Seeing her finish the wine in one gulp, the organizer of the event, a man, was stunned for a moment, then smiled and drained his own ss too.
He then said, Mrs. Stuart has a good tolerance for alcohol.
Mr. Stuart, let me toast you another cup. Once the first cup came, the second followed.
Considering Baron Stuarts status, there were countless people who wanted to toast him.
When the second cup came, Emily Walker snatched it away again, saying, Its my turn.
After downing two cups, Emily Walker, who wasnt much of a drinker, was already feeling a bit dizzy.
Baron Stuart also knew she wasnt good at drinking. It would be strange if she didnt get drunk after continuing this way.
He thought she might be trying to drown her sorrows in alcohol, but he didnt know that she was actually worried about his wound.
After all, Emily Walker wasnt present when Dr. Gavin had given the warning, so naturally, she wouldnt know that he couldnt drink alcohol.
She only found out because she had overheard it identally when they were leaving the hotel.
When the third cup arrived, Baron Stuart no longer let her easily take the wine from his hand. Instead, he gently raised his hand to avoid her reaching for the ss.
Watching him finish the wine in one gulp, Emily Walker felt concerned and annoyed at the same time. The sight of his shocking wound kept floating through her mind, making her heart ache.
Forget it, if he doesnt care, then whats the point of her worrying!
Turning around, Emily Walker resolutely left Baron Stuarts side.
Perhaps because she had drunk too much, her chest felt suffocated, and she wanted to go to the restroom.
Moreover, she didnt like the lingering taste of strong liquor in her mouth.
As Emily Walker headed towards the restroom, she didnt notice that two figures were quietly following behind her.
Entering the restroom, Emily Walker first went to the toilet. As she came out, she saw two hostile faces that looked like they wanted to tear her to shreds.
Noticing the door behind them, it seemed to have been deliberately closed by the two.
Were they seeking revenge for the humiliation she had caused them earlier?
With a cold expression, Emily Walker went to the sink, washed her hands without a care, andpletely ignored the two pairs of eyes behind her.
You must have felt very triumphant after ying us just now? The two women walked over, still feeling irritated at being yed by her earlier.
Those attending the banquet were all influential people, and this woman in front of them had made them lose face in public!
Chapter 457: You All Must Promise Not to Hit Me!
Chapter 457: You All Must Promise Not to Hit Me!
Listening to the womans contemptuous tone, Emily Walker turned around and nced at them coldly with a touch of annoyance.
Am I toying with you? Arent you trying to get into his bed? I just stated your intentions once. Emily Walker said, her eyes slightly cold.
Women like them who think all day long about getting into a mans bed should be taught a lesson.
Hearing this, the two women became even angrier and approached her to hit her.
Are you sure you want to hit me? As one of them raised her hand, Emily Walker suddenly spoke, her eyes showing no fear whatsoever.
However, her icy voice made Isabelle Wood who raised her hand hesitate for a moment.
They were two people and not afraid of handling one person like her. Yet, ording to her tone, it seemed as if they wouldnt dare to hit her.
What, scared? Then apologize to us! Isabelle Wood arrogantly sneered, her mouth curling into a derisiveugh.
If Emily Walker was willing to apologize to them in front of many people, they would let her off the hook.
Apologize? How should I apologize? Emily Walker stared coldly at them, wanting to see how they would have her apologize.
Hearing this, Isabelle Wood and her good sister couldnt help but show a triumphant smile.
How you spoke about us earlier in front of everyone, just say that part again. But change the them to yourself. Isabelle Wood angrily said. The humiliation they faced just now was to be tasted by Emily Walker too!
Emily Walker looked up at the two of them. These two women were really stupid, even more than her!
As long as I apologize, will you not hit me? A wise woman wouldnt suffer, and seeing the tied door, she couldnt guarantee she could fight these two women.
If she were killed here, although Baron Stuart would avenge her, she didnt want to die in this cold and filthy restroom.
Of course, as long as you say in front of everyone in the Grand Hall that you want to sleep with a certain man, we will let you off the hook. Isabelle Wood said arrogantly, her mouth still showing a hint ofughter unconsciously.
Thinking of her admitting in front of others that she was a woman who wanted to get into a mans bed, Isabelle Wood felt extremely pleased. Checktest chapters at F?nd-Novel
At that time, the Young Lord wouldnt want Emily Walker anymore.
Until now, Isabelle Wood and her sister believed that Emily Walker was just Baron Stuarts tool for warming the bed and would be abandoned once she lost favor.
By then, it would be time for the two sisters to take advantage of her downfall. Ha!
Thinking about it, Isabelle Wood felt a wave of excitement and anticipation.
Alright. Emily Walker looked at the two of them and decided to agree to their request.
Upon hearing this, Isabelle Wood and her sister looked at her in astonishment, Really?
As long as Emily agreed, they would surely make her fall out of favor with the Young Lord!
Hmm, but you have to promise not to hit me. Emily Walker spoke calmly.
Of course, as long as you do as I say, well definitely not hit you. Isabelle Wood said, herughter growing more triumphant as she spoke.
These two women were truly the perfect example of big breasts, no brains!
Fine, Ill go right now. With that, Emily Walker was about to walk past them and leave the restroom.
Wait. As she was about to leave, Isabelle Wood suddenly called out to her, her eyes narrowing slightly, Youre not thinking of running away, are you?
Emily Walker turned her head, looked at them, and showed a bewildered expression, If you dont trust me, you can follow me.
Chapter 458: Throw Them Out
Chapter 458: Throw Them Out
Hearing this, Isabelle Wood and her sisters exchanged a nce, and then said, Alright! Discover more novels at Find_Novel(.
Thus, the three of them left the restroom together and headed toward the Banquet Hall.
At this time in the banquet hall, Baron Stuarts gaze was constantly searching for Emily Walkers figure, but he couldnt find her for a long while.
Just as he was about to send yton Howard to search for her, his gaze spotted a child not far away finally appearing in the center of the hall, walking slowly towards himself.
And behind her
Why were those two women again?
Baron Stuart slightly knitted his eyebrows, and his deep pupils narrowed.
Emily Walker came to Baron Stuarts side, and behind her, Isabelle Wood and her sisters were now looking as if they were waiting for a good show.
She wanted to see how she could make a fool of herself in front of Young Lord and numerous people!
However, what Isabelle Wood didnt expect happened
Emily Walker, who had originally had a calm face, suddenly looked wronged, her tears dropped in an instant, and her aggrieved voice resounded in the originally harmonious hall.
With her reaction, not just Baron Stuart, even Isabelle Wood and others felt bewildered.
Seeing her aggrieved appearance, Baron Stuarts heart ached, and hisrge palm brushed her delicate cheeks, asking gently, Whats wrong?
Emily Walker cried even more loudly, looking extremely wronged, They bullied me, locked me in the restroom, and said they wanted to beat me upsob
As she cried, she thought to herself: These two stupid women wait to be thrown out by Baron Stuart!
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts entire expression suddenly turned cold, and his eyes with a hint of chill swept over the two women in front of him.
Isabelle Wood and her little sister both had shocked expressions, looking at Baron Stuarts cold gaze and then at Emily Walkers aggrieved face, only realizing after a moment that they had been yed by this woman again!
No, we didntC Seeing the mans cold eyes, Isabelle Wood was about to exin.
Throw them out. Before she could speak, Baron Stuarts cold voice rang out, speaking to yton Howard beside him.
Upon hearing this, both women were so shocked that their faces changed color, staring at the man in front of them in disbelief.
After all, they were the daughters of prominent families, and now they were actually going to be thrown out?
Absolutely not!
Young Lord, please listen to our exnation, we didnt
Before Isabelle Wood could finish her sentence, yton brought people to take the two women out directly
Watching the two women being thrown out, Emily Walker felt extremely pleased in her heart, knowing that when yton and others disappeared from the entrance of the conference hall, her crying stopped immediately.
Her entire expression calmed down in an instant, and the tears stopped on cue.
Without even ncing at Baron Stuart, Emily Walker turned and left.
After all themotion, even though it was refreshing to see the two women being thrown out, deep down in her heart, she still couldnt feel any happiness.
Her heart had been hurting the whole time, and it had never gotten better.
Her hand gently touched her abdomen, where there had once been a tiny life, which was gone because of that mans cold indifference.
She had been waiting for an exnation all this time, but that man acted as if nothing had happened, including their child. Didnt he feel the slightest regret?
That was their child, their first child
As she walked to the dining table, she caught sight of the cocktails on it. Thinking of the pain and endurance in her heart, Emily Walker picked up a wine ss without hesitation, poured a full ss, and then drank it all.
It is said that getting drunk can relieve a thousand worries. She also wanted to give it a try, waiting to see if everything would disappear from her heart after sobering up from the drunkenness.
Chapter 459: 459: Unable to Bear, Going Crazy with Wine
Chapter 459: Unable to Bear, Going Crazy with Wine
Behind her, Baron Stuarts gaze followed her constantly, and as he saw her raise the wine ss to drink, his heart tightened.
She wanted to create a scene, and he would join her, just hoping that it could make her feel better.
Another full ss down her throat, and as she reached for the third, someone took the wine ss from her hand, apanied by the mans distressed voice, Dont drink anymore.
Emily Walker was already a little dizzy, and after two more sses, she couldnt help but be tipsy.
What right do you have to stop me from drinking!? Leaning on the alcohol, she vented all her grievances. Tears blurred her line of sight as she looked at the man in front of her, her voice choked up, Why are you always so selfish domineering, unreasonable
I just want to drink, do I not even have that right?!
As Emily spoke, she tried to snatch the cup from his hand.
Baron Stuart was already a focal figure, and with her loud voice, she quickly attracted the surprised gazes of many people around them.
Her appearance pained him deeply, and he stretched out his hand to pull her swaying body towards him.
However, Emily, though tipsy, was still conscious.
The moment she felt his touch, she immediately avoided it, Dont touch me I dislike you I dislike your ruthlessness yet, I cant hate you ooh
As she spoke, Emily began to cry, not caring about the gazes of others in the Grand Hall. Perhaps they thought she was having a drunken episode, but she was truly exhausted, in pain, and helpless
Emily Tears, like a ruthless de, were digging into his heart, causing him excruciating pain. Checktest chapters at findnovel
Dont touch me! Seeing his extended hand, Emily evaded once again, The child is gone my child is gone!
Looking at the man in front of her, recalling his coldness and ruthlessness at that time, her heart was also in unbearable pain.
How could you be so ruthless Why didnt you save our child you dont know how much I was looking forward to his arrival the doctor said he was fully developed, a boy but why didnt you save him why?!
Her words, each one piercing him harshly, with the loss of the child, he was also in great pain, full of self-me. In this lifetime, he had never lost so miserably, losing his own child and almost losing her.
During this period, Baron Stuart was also suffering, as his inner guilt was known only to himself.
However, he was not a person to dwell on the past; what was lost was lost, and a single heartache could not restore everything.
At this time, yton Howard had already returned to the Grand Hall and was also shocked by the sight of the Young Madam.
I didnt refuse to save him. Baron Stuart looked at her, his ink-jade-like eyes gradually filling with a touch of pain.
You did! Emily cried, her tears flowing more fiercely, You said it yourself, to push us down, whatever you want!
That sentence kept resurfacing in her mind, torturing her every night.
Baron Stuarts deep concern, perhaps understood only by yton Howard, prompted him to speak, Young Madam, the Young Master didnt
Dont talk! yton Howard hadnt even spoken yet when Emily interrupted him, You are his man, and you will side with him in everything
Looking at her tearful and pitiful face, Baron Stuarts heart felt as if it was being tightly held by something, suffocating him.
Lets talk about this when we get home. Walking over, wanting to carry her, but Emily was as if sensing it beforehand and retreated a few steps back.
Chapter 460: 460: The Roar of Baron Stuart
Chapter 460: The Roar of Baron Stuart
As she backed away, she identally bumped into the table behind her which was full of wine sses, causing them to shatter on the floor, and spill the pale yellow liquid.
Emily, already tipsy, had been swaying unsteadily on her feet. With this shove, she fell to the ground.
Her hand throbbed with pain, bright red blood gushing unceasingly from her fair skin. However, she didnt feel the pain because, in her heart, she was hurting even more.
At the sound of the wine sses shattering, the people in the grand hall gathered around, unable to discern what had happened.
The ghastly sight of the red liquid made Baron Stuarts heart clench.
Walking over, he scooped Emily up from the ground. At this time, she struggled to get off him, ignoring the wound on her hand.
Baron Stuart felt both pain and anger, never having been so enraged before, and roared!
Dont you dare move again!
The deafening bellow echoed throughout the grand hall. Everyone present fell silent and had never heard such an angry voice.
Even Emily seemed never to have heard him this furious before. She couldnt help but stifle her voice and stared at him, somewhat dazed.
Seeing her finally calming down, Baron Stuarts heart settled for a moment before carrying her towards the front door.
In the car, he saw the broken ss embedded in her wrist, and his heart ached as if pierced by those shards.
To the hospital. His deep voice rang out, and the driver immediately started the car towards the hospital.
Extracting these fragments would likely be tricky for Doctor Gavin, who had only brought simple medical supplies for his travels to City C.
Only after calming herself down did Emily feel the sting from the ss, furrowing her brow slightly.
It hurts
As Baron Stuart held her, he dared not stop the bleeding for fear that touching the ss would push it in deeper.
Seeing her furrowed brow, he could only hold her in his arms and gentlyforted her, We will reach the hospital soon.
His lips hesitantly touched her forehead, as the red liquid flowed from her hand, staining the car interior and creating a mess.
Fortunately, the hospital wasnt far away. Ten plus minutester, the ck Bentley stopped at the hospital entrance.
Carrying Emily in his arms, Baron Stuart strode towards the hospitals grand entrance, his knitted brows showing that he couldnt wait.
Inside the paramedic room, the doctor saw the rming broken ss and furrowed his brow. Updates are released by F?nd-Novel
It took a whole hour to remove therge and small ss fragments embedded in her skin.
After cleaning the wound, the doctor carefully bandaged her hand and warned her not to let it touch water until it had fully healed.
With the ss removed, Emily felt the pain in her hand subside a little, but it still hurt, perhaps because of the liquid medicine seeping in.
Leaving the hospital, Emily no longer wanted him to carry her, so she walked out of the hospital on her own.
Walking out of the hospital and seeing the lights dimmed in the city, the change of environment didnt help her mood.
Just as the two of them walked out of the hospital entrance, a burst of cell phone ringtone rang.
He took out his cell phone and saw on the caller ID that it was Mr. Colton, who had hosted the banquet tonight.
Hello?
Mr. Stuart, how is your wife? Since the injury urred at a banquet he hosted, Mr. Colton had to extend his courtesy as a host, especially since the injured person was Baron Stuarts wife.
Shes fine. Baron Stuart replied indifferently.
Chapter 461: 461: The Danger That Approaches Step by Step
Chapter 461: The Danger That Approaches Step by Step
Oh, thats good. Hearing that everything was alright, Mr. Colton was relieved.
After hanging up the phone, Baron Stuart looked up and saw that Emily Walkers figure had disappeared
His expression darkened, and he looked around anxiously. It was only a short minute, damn it!
At this time, yton Howard had also arrived at the hospital entrance, but he saw his young master running in another direction.
Young Master!
Find her quickly!
.
Although it was already 10 PM, the bustling metropolis was still brightly lit, and the traffic was constant. The rightful source is ?ovelFind
Emily Walker walked aimlessly, not knowing how she had gotten further and further away.
By the time she came to her senses, she had no idea where she was. The unfamiliar city district and streets made it impossible for her to tell where she hade from.
She looked up at the skybridge above the crossroads and walked up to it.
Standing on the skybridge and looking at the bright lights of the bustling city below, Emilys expression was somewhat gloomy.
Hey, that girl over there is quite attractive!
As Emily was captivated by the citys lights, two men suddenly appeared on the skybridge, leering at her with lewd expressions.
Emily, who hade to attend a banquet tonight, was already a beautiful sight in her elegant attire.
At this moment, standing on the sparsely popted skybridge, she was even more outstanding and eye-catching, like a beautiful scenery under the starry night.
Look at her mncholic expression; she must have been dumped by a man. Why dont wefort her? One of them was already eager to move forward and touch her with his disgusting hands!
Feeling the whispers behind her, Emily frowned and turned around, only to find two pairs of greedy eyes staring at her.
Her heart sank, and it would be a lie to say she was not afraid to encounter such mente at night.
Especially in this unfamiliar city.
Feeling somewhat uneasy inside, Emily turned around and tried to leave the skybridge from the other end.
Seeing her about to leave, the two men immediately walked over.
Hey Lady, are you in a bad mood? Do you want us tofort you?
Emily had barely taken a few steps when the two men quickly blocked her way.
She looked at the two strangers fearfully but tried to remain calm on the surface.
She regretted leaving while Baron Stuart was on the phone.
What do you want? Emilys face darkened as she stared coldly at the two strange men.
At this time, it waste at night, and there were few people using the skybridge.
When she arrived, there were still some people on the bridge enjoying the citys night view, but they had all left now.
The two lewd men looked at Emilys beautiful attire and tall, slender figure, imagining how great she must feel to touch!
Nothing, just saw that you seemed sad and wanted to apany you. The two men approached her, and one of them, seeing her frightened expression, tried to reassure her, Dont be afraid; we just want to chat with you; theres no other intention.
No other intention? Emily couldnt help but scoff in her heart.
Would they have such a tant look if there were no other intentions?
My husband will be here soon, and if you touch me, he will never let you guys off. That was the truth, but she didnt even know where Baron Stuart was now.
Whether he had returned to the hotel or was looking for her everywhere?
Hearing this, the two men became more brazen, thinking she was merely struggling in vain.
Chapter 462: 462: Provoking Infinite Rage in My Heart!
Chapter 462: Provoking Infinite Rage in My Heart!
Seeing her heartbroken and deste appearance, it was clear she had argued with a man without having to guess.
If her husband was really going toe, he wouldnt have let her run out alone, not returning home deep into the night.
Really? Well, before your husbandes, can you apany my brother and me? As they spoke, the two men approached Emily Walker with lewd smiles on their faces.
Emily retreated fearfully, looking around. There were no other figures on the skybridge, only the sound of vehicles under the bridge. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel
Even if she cried for help now, it might not be heard by the people below the bridge.
Not far under the skybridge, Baron Stuart looked up and spotted a woman in an ivory evening gown under the dazzling lights of the night. She was now facing two strange men.
A sudden surge of anger rose from the bottom of his heart, spreading throughout his body. His ink-jade like eyes became bloodthirsty under the light, as if to burn everything around him!
At this time, Emily on the skybridge was facing two wolf-like men, and her anxiety grew.
It was now or never to run!
Turning around, she retreated and ran!
But she was wearing a fishtail gown today, making it very inconvenient to run. And with her high heels on, she was caught by the two men after only a few steps!
Hey, dont run. If your husband can satisfy you, we can too The two men captured Emily, their eyes filled with lust.
Let go! As the two men touched her with their greasy, dirty hands, Emily furrowed her brows in disgust, struggling to break free from them!
Seeing that they had her, the two men exchanged nces and then pushed Emily against the guardrail of the skybridge, starting to touch her.
Feeling her clothes being torn, Emilys eyes widened in shock, What are you doing? Let go of me! Let go!
Well-behaved, we just want to make up for your emptiness tonight, you just need to enjoy it
As one of the men said this, he had already begun to lift Emilys evening gown skirt.
Emily was frightened and filled with regret for running into this unfamiliar city by herself.
Let go! Baron Stuart
Every time she was in a desperate situation, there was only one name in her mind C Baron Stuart.
The man she both loved and hated.
As she struggled and cried, she remembered a simr situation before. Whenever she called Baron Stuarts name, he seemed to really appear by her side.
But now, even she didnt know where she was, so how would Baron Stuart know?
She didnt want to be touched by these men, nor to be despised by Baron Stuart. If she was defiled by them tonight, Baron Stuart would definitely despise her.
No, no!
Filled with fear, she screamed his name, Baron Stuart!
The helpless and despairing cry ignited Baron Stuarts endless rage!
He walked over and grabbed one of the men who was biting and chewing on Emilys neck, and angrily punched him on his temple, causing him to be disoriented and not knowing what had happened.
Before the man could react, Baron Stuart swiftly pulled him up and threw him under the skybridge!
Seeing his aplice thrown away, the other man was also frightened, his eyes widened in shock.
Chapter 463: 463: If You Come Closer, I’ll Push Her Down
Chapter 463: If You Come Closer, Ill Push Her Down
This man, he actually threw hispanion directly under the bridge? ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find{n}ovel
You, donte any closer! Fearing that he would suffer the same fate as hispanion, the man panicked and took Emily Walker hostage. He looked at the imposing man in front of him with a face full of fear.
He was unclear of his identity, could he be this womans so-called husband?
But werent the pair supposed to have argued? Why would he be here to disrupt their brothers great opportunity?
Even his brother was
Emily Walker snapped back to reality from her fear, and her eyes immediately saw the extraordinarily handsome face in front of her.
Baron Stuart She wanted to move closer to him, but the man behind her held her back.
Im giving you one chance, let her go. Baron Stuarts face turned gloomy. Under the dim streetmp, it was not difficult to see the hint of murderous intent in his blood-red eyes.
A dark and terrifying voice arose, causing the man to tremble, feeling as though those eyes were about to pierce his heart.
Then turning his head, after looking at hispanion under the bridge, he didnt want to lose his life just like that.
I, I can let her go, but you have to let me go! The man, holding onto a glimmer of hope, felt the anger of this man resembled that of raging horses tearing him apart.
Perhaps by using the woman in his hands, there was a slim chance of survival.
This man actually threw his brother alive under the bridge! Who exactly is he? Isnt he afraid of imprisonment?
Baron Stuart, upon hearing these words, raised his gloomy eyes.
Let him go? He dared to touch his woman and still begged for his life?
It was not only foolish but also delusional!
Your chance is gone. Baron Stuarts voice was low, and he stepped closer to the man step by step.
Looking at his eyes filled with cold light and the intimidating aura emanating from his body, for an instant, he genuinely felt like he would be killed by this mans gaze!
Seeing him approach step by step, the man panicked, You, donte any closer.
Although he was holding the woman hostage, he did not have any weapon in hand, so his threat was ineffectual.
Upon a nce, he saw the busy roadway under the bridge, right beneath their location.
With just a slight push, the woman in his hands would fall and be crushed to pulp!
Baron Stuart remained silent, and still approached the man step by step. His icy gaze seemed as if he would tear the man in front of him to pieces!
If youe any closer, Ill push her down! Seeing him approaching, the man changed his position and pressed Emily Walker against the edge of the sky bridge railing.
Baron Stuart stopped in his tracks, his heart sinking. This scene had just recently happened.
Looking at the busy traffic under the bridge, Emily Walkers face turned pale with fright. If she really fell, there would be no chance of survival at all.
Baron Stuart clenched his fists, paused for a few seconds, and then continued to advance.
Ill really push her down! Seeing this, the man involuntarily pressed Emily Walker closer to the edge.
Even though this wasnt the top of a tall building, the same scene made Emily Walkers face turn ashen.
Would he remain cold and indifferent this time as well?
Baron Stuart halted his steps once again. He didnt want the same thing to happen a second time, nor did he want her to misunderstand him a second time!
Let her go, and Ill give you a choice on how to die. If not, I will have you torn to pieces. His cold and low voice rang out, his anger never ceased.
Chapter 464: 464: Explanation, Not Refusing to Save…
Chapter 464: Exnation, Not Refusing to Save
The man felt a chill in his heart upon hearing this.
Was he doomed to die either way? Was it that necessary to put him to death just because he touched his woman?
Moreover, they only kissed for a moment, they didnt even really touch her!
Release me, and exchange your womans life, so you dont lose out! The man still wanted to continue the negotiation.
Now, his only hope was to bargain with him, as long as he was released, he would let his woman go.
If not, he would rather take his woman down with him!
Emily nced at the man in front of her. This time, would hepromise and let this man go to save her life?
Release you? No one who has touched my stuff has ever lived, do you think you can survive tonight? Baron Stuart coldly sneered, and the mans eyes dimmed again as if he were the king of hell.
When he just heard him say he wanted to push this woman down, he hesitated, and now he was so calm, did he think he wouldnt dare to push her down?
You, if youe any closer I will really push her down! The man hardened his heart and pushed Emily further out over the guardrail.
Just like that, half of Emilys body was hanging outside the guardrail, the whole scene was extremely dangerous.
Baron Stuarts footsteps paused again. He saw her look of despair, the same look as thest time.
In an instant, the tension on Baron Stuarts face was clearly seen by the man, who suddenly had an idea.
If this woman really fell, would this man still have time to deal with him? At that time, he just needed to seize the opportunity to escape!
Thinking of this, the man showed a smug smile, while Baron Stuart hadnt recovered his senses yet, Go to hell! This content belongs to Fndovel
With a sudden push, he sent the woman in his hands over the guardrail, and the man ran away!
History seemed to be repeating itself, as Baron Stuarts heart tightened, watching the woman in front of him being pushed over the guardrail!
Baron Stuart took three steps in a stride, leaping over the guardrail and grabbing Emilys wrist just in time!
Just like that, the two of them hung from the edge of the Skybridge
Emily came to her senses from the shock, looking at the carsing and going below the bridge. If they fell, there would be no chance of survival.
She raised her head and looked at the man above her, his hands tightly holding hers, never considering letting go.
Baron Stuart She whispered, if this man really didnt care about her life or death, why did he jump down without hesitation to catch her hand at this moment?
Under the light, those pair of clear and bright eyes were shimmering with fluorescence, Baron Stuart showed a faint smile, Im sorry, I didnt catch your hand thest time.
A single sentence struck the depths of her heart, as if she understood everything in an instant.
It wasnt that he didnt save her, it was just that he didnt have time to catch her hand.
Tears, like spring water, gushed out and instantly blurred her line of sight, covering her cheeks
Baron Stuart sob Emily raised her other hand, wiping the tears from her cheeks. How foolish of her to have been so concerned about what he had said all this time.
He had put his own life at risk several times, yet she stubbornly chose not to think about it, opting instead to dwell on the meaningless words hed spoken!
Looking at her tear-stained, miserable face, Baron Stuart had lost all strength to console her.
Because at this time, his forehead was already covered in cold sweat
Chapter 465: 465: Will We Die?
Chapter 465: Will We Die?
Baron Stuart, will wedie? Emily Walker, still trapped in fear, didnt notice anything wrong with Baron Stuart.
By simply looking at the speed of the car underneath her feet, she was incredibly frightened.
Taking a deep breath, Baron Stuart closed his eyes to relieve the pain in his shoulder de. At this time, his thin lips were dry and slightly pale.
He slightly lowered his head, looking down at her, and squeezed out a weak smile, Do you trust me or fate? Checktest chapters at Find[?]ovel
Emily looked up at him.
Naturally, she believed in fate, but her fate seemed to be controlled by this man.
You
At this, Baron Stuart grinned. Nothing was more fulfilling than the trust of his woman!
Ill pull you up.
With his words falling, Baron Stuart forcefully began lifting Emily up one step at a time. With each inch she ascended, the wound on his back tore open another inch. The intense pain furrowed his brow, but he never thought of letting go of her hand.
Sweat beads continuously dripped from his forehead. Emily felt her body rising step by step. Just when she thought they were saved, what emerged in her eyes was a shirt dyed red with fresh blood
Her expression was stunned; the smile she had just shown disappeared instantly, reced by shock and heartache.
Baron Stuart, your She suddenly remembered the wound on his back and Doctor Gavins words not to use any arm strength. But now
Stop pulling, dont pull anymore Seeing the fresh blood gradually staining his back red, Emilys heart ached as if pierced by a sharp sword.
However, Baron Stuart did not stop because of this. He would soon lose his strength, so he must pull her up while he still had it.
Feeling her body still rising, Emilys tears streamed down her cheeks, sobbing silently.
The bright red liquid was like a sharp de, carving her heart bit by bit.
Dont force yourself anymore Stop it! She cried out, her heart aching.
Why did she run out in the first ce? For what reason?
Baron Stuart knew her heartache and smiled faintly, In my dictionary, there are no words waiting for death.
He exerted strength in his arm again, and in an instant, Emily was pulled up beside him under the guardrail.
But, with this exertion, the tearing pain in his back struck once again!
Hold onto this and climb up, Baron Stuart said to her after taking a deep breath.
Emily looked up and followed the direction of his eyes, reaching out to grab the guardrail.
However, her other hand was also injured, and it was the palm of her hand. As soon as she gripped the railing, she felt a sharp pain!
She couldnt help but cry out in pain, Ah!
She reflexively let go of her injured hand, and her body almost fell off. Luckily, her other hand was still tightly holding the railing, and Baron Stuart was still firmly grabbing her arm.
Its Young Lord and Young Madam, over there! At this time, yton Howard had brought people here, and one of them saw the two figures hanging at the edge of the Skybridge!
yton Howard turned his head in response and saw the figures hanging there, rushing over immediately!
Young Master! The several people arrived on the Skybridge and quickly grabbed the twos hands.
Pull her up!
At themand, yton Howard and another person first pulled Emily up, and then they turned to Baron Stuarts side.
Chapter 466: 466: Urgently Need a Blood Transfusion
Chapter 466: Urgently Need a Blood Transfusion
Baron Stuart Finally, on the skybridge, Baron Stuart was almost copsing, withrge patches of blood staining his shirt.
Emily Walker watched his pale, thin lips with an anxious expression, her heart twisting with dread.
Seeing the woman before him unharmed, Baron Stuart felt a weight lifted off his heart, then everything went ck, and he lost consciousness.
yton Howard, who was nearby, saw the situation and immediately shouldered Baron Stuart, making his way down the skybridge. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f?ndnovel
The group quickly rushed to a hotel in City C!
Doctor Gavin had been caring for Baron Stuarts wounds, and at this moment, yton Howard also believed that Doctor Gavin could quickly handle the situation.
If they had reached any other hospital, it may have caused more confusion and added to the chaos.
When they arrived at the hotel, Doctor Gavin was shocked seeing Baron Stuart, covered in blood.
He had strongly advised against any strenuous activities, how did this came about? Was he in shock?
He has lost so much blood; he needs a transfusion urgently Doctor Gavin said grimly, as he unbuttoned Baron Stuarts shirt, revealing the rming wound to everyone present.
The sight especially affected Emily, it felt like something had painfully stabbed her chest.
Transfusion? She remembered he was Type B and so was she!
I can do it; I am also Type B! Emily immediately volunteered.
However, Doctor Gavin shook his head, Young Madam, you cant.
Why? Emily asked, both anxious and perplexed. She was Type B, why couldnt she?
Young Madam, you just had a miscarriage not too long ago, and your body is still weak. If you insist on giving blood, it may be life-threatening. Doctor Gavin exined while attending to Baron Stuarts wound.
I dont care! Emily blurted out, tears streaming down her face.
Doctor Gavin looked at her helplessly. Even if she didnt care, but
Young Madam, I understand your feelings, but if I use your blood to save the Young Master, Im afraid Ill be the next to die. He wasnt ready to be the second casualty.
She had just had a miscarriage, her body was already very frail, attempting a blood donation could endanger her life.
If it came to saving the Young Master and losing the Young Madam, when he woke up, he would doubtless me himself.
Doctor Gavin had no intention of bing a scapegoat.
Emily froze, entirely unaware of what Doctor Gavin was implying. She felt both frustrated and desperate.
Just as she opened her mouth to say something, Doctor Gavin suddenly turned to yton, Are you Type B?
yton shook his head, indicating that he wasnt. He looked equally anxious.
We wont make it to the hospital in time. Go to the hotel and see if theres anybody with Type B blood. Tell them well pay a high price for it!
After instructing yton, he immediately rushed out of the room.
Fortunately, Type B blood is widespread. yton brought back four or five individuals with Type B, in case they ran short.
An hourter, Doctor Gavin finally rxed, drenched in sweat.
If the young master continued to torment him like this, it would likely be his turn to get hospitalized next!
Doctor Gavin turned around and nced at yton, disying a hint of dissatisfaction, Cant you restrain him a bit? If this continues, we wont just be worrying about his hand, but his life as well!
It was absolutely not worth risking your life over a wound!
yton heard this and was taken aback, feeling that Doctor Gavin was asking for the impossible.
Were they really capable of controlling the young masters actions?
Chapter 467: 467: A Conversation with Clayton Howard
Chapter 467: A Conversation with yton Howard
After all, this time it happened because he was trying to save the Young Madam. How could he say to the Young Master: Ah! Quickly let go of the Young Madam and let her fall!
Like that?
It would be weird if he wasnt struck dead by the Young Master!
yton Howard couldnt help but despise Doctor Gavin for making such an unreasonable request!
Emily Walker, sitting beside the bed, knew deep down that Baron Stuart had done this in order not to let her fall.
Once again, she heard Baron Stuarts deep voice in her ears: Im sorry, I couldnt hold on to your hand thest time.
It seemed to be the first time this man, who had always been arrogant, said the words Im sorry to her.
It was hard for her to imagine these three wordsing out of his mouth, Baron Stuart.
Im sorry, I couldnt hold on to your handst time.
Suddenly, Emily seemed to remember something and looked up at yton.
Thest time, when I fell from the North River Building, it seemed like someone caught me? Before hitting the ground, she vaguely felt that a pair of hands had tightly locked her to a warm chest at her waist.
However, before she could open her eyes to see who it was, she lost consciousness due to severe pain in her abdomen.
Hearing this, yton raised his eyes.
Recently, he also knew that Young Madam had been constantly ming Young Master for his coldness and ruthlessness, and had med him for not being able to save the child. But she didnt know that everything the Young Master had done was to protect her and the child better.
It was just that, in the end, he didnt expect the Young Madam to fall identally.
Yes, it was the Young Master. yton calmly said, When you fell, he didnt hesitate to jump after you. Updates are released by f?dnvel
He had never seen the Young Master risk his life for a woman like this, without any hesitation.
Upon hearing this, Emily couldnt help but be surprised. He didnt hesitate to jump? From such a high floor?
Why would he
Young Madam, forgive me for being blunt. Actually, that day, the Young Master just wanted to buy time for us to set up all the life-saving measures. He pretended to be cold to make Milton Modesto let go of you willingly. If the Young Master had really lowered his head and let Milton Modesto manipte him at that time, both of you might have lost your lives. What Milton Modesto wanted was to take revenge against the Young Master. If the Young Master didnt resist, he would probably beat him half to death, and when he had no power to fight back, he would push you down in front of him.
Indeed, that was what Milton Modesto had been thinking, and Baron Stuart had guessed it clearly.
However, what he hadnt expected was that Emily would fall from the building because of his act of pretending to be cold.
ytons words made Emily fall into a daze.
So, that was it. This man had never taken her life and death lightly, and had always protected her with his own life.
If he had really bowed his head in front of Milton Modesto and everything had developed like in the TV dramas, Baron Stuart would definitely have been beaten until he was covered in blood and had no strength left.
By then, Milton Modesto would have really pushed her down in front of him, because that was his original idea for revenge.
And at that time, when this man, who protected her with his life, really saw her being pushed down dozens of floors with his own eyes, how desperate he must have been.
The feeling of watching his woman being pushed down the building while being powerless to do anything, Emily felt unbearable pain just thinking about it.
Chapter 468: 468: I’ll Help You
Chapter 468: Ill Help You The source of th?s content is find?novel
It was just like when she had been under the skybridge, watching him covered in blood, feeling helpless and powerless, knowing that he had sustained those injuries simply because he was holding onto her.
Only those who have experienced that kind of heart-wrenching pain could understand it.
Young Madam, if the location where you both fell was even slightly different, neither you nor Young Master might have survived. Falling from a 36th-floor building would have left them with absolutely no chance of survival, not even 0.01%.
Moreover, the young master himself had no idea that there was installed a life-saving air cushion at that ce. At that time, he must have followed her, intending to die with her without any hesitation.
Emily Walker raised her head, seeming to understand the purpose behind yton Howards carefully chosen words.
He meant to say that Baron Stuart didnt know whether or not there was a life-saving air cushion at that ce and decided to jump after her without thinking, meaning to die with her?
Another truth hit her hard in the chest, and within a few hours, she felt as if she had been reborn, making her previous time spent living seem futile.
Getting emotional, drowning her sorrows in wine, going against him all the time in the end, the truth was utterly embarrassing for her.
What had she been doing all these days!
A tear slid down from her dense and curly eyshes as she gazed at the man in bed, her heart aching like a needle prick.
Seeing the sadness on her face, yton Howard lowered his head and tactfully left the room, leaving the space for the two of them.
.
Night grew deeper.
Emily didnt know how long had passed, but when Baron Stuart finally opened his eyes, the figure that should have been in the room was gone.
He frowned slightly, a sudden sense of urgency rising in his heart, and then he got out of bed.
Just when he was about to leave the room, he caught a glimpse of the light on in the bathroom and his heart settled down.
Emily had originally been feeling tired and wanted to go to bed, but when she thought of the filth those two men had left on her, she became sick again, wanting to wash away their disgusting traces!
However, with her injured hand, it was very inconvenient to bathe.
If she stood under the shower, her injured hand would bepletely wet. If she removed the showerhead, shed have no hands left to clean herself. Ten minutes went by, and she hadnt made any progress.
Besides taking off her clothes, she hadnt aplished anything.
Looking at her gauze-covered hand, she wondered if soaking it in water wouldnt be that big of a problem?
Compared to going to bed feeling ufortable, shed rather have her injured hand get wet.
Suddenly, the bathroom door was yanked open!
Emily turned her head at the sound, almost screaming when she saw the mans handsome face.
Although theyve had countless intimate contact, standing naked in front of him like this still felt strange!
How did you get in here? She looked slightly embarrassed, grabbing a nearby piece of clothing to cover herself.
Seeing her reaction, Baron Stuart couldnt help but feel amused.
They had done it so many times, yet she was still covering herself in front of him?
Realizing her unusual behavior, Emilys face turned red with embarrassment. After a few awkward seconds, she said, You suddenly burst in, and I Im not used to it.
Then, as if suddenly remembering something, she abruptly raised her head, How did youe here? Doctor Gavin said you need to properly
Ill help you. Ignoring her words, Baron Stuart strode into the bathroom, tore the clothing covering her chest, and pushed her under the showerhead.
(*1888 book coins reward! *1176 book coins reward! *100 book coins reward! *100 book coins reward! *100 book coins reward!
Chapter 469: 469: Does it feel uncomfortable like this?
Chapter 469: Does it feel ufortable like this?
For a moment, Emily Walker was caught off guard, and by the time she came to her senses, the two were already very close. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find_Novel(.
I-I can wash myself Having him bathe her wasnt the first time, but Emily disliked it every time.
Moreover, she didnt know if he did it on purpose, but it seemed like he was very thorough when bathing her, touching every inch of her body
I can do it myself! She thought it was supposed to be a bath, but why did she feel like this man was teasing her instead!
Speaking, Emily tried to grab the showerhead from him, but identally touched his hand, and immediately screamed, Ah!
Baron Stuarts expression froze, and he quickly put down the showerhead and checked her hand, but luckily, there was no serious injury.
Is it that ufortable? Baron Stuart looked at her, as if he knew what made her ufortable
Hmm. Emily nodded, and in an instant, all the pain and bitterness in her heart were resolved, and she even had a faint expectation for his touch.
It wasnt that she wanted it, but being treated like this by him it was truly unbearable.
Moreover, could he not be so thorough
Itll be over soon. His low voice resounded in her ear, and at this time, Baron Stuart was no less ufortable, his voice beginning to sound hoarse.
Several times, he had suppressed the urge to press her down, and bathing her was even more of a punishment for him!
But his deep and low voice, coupled with his hands rubbing on her body, made Emily unable to suppress a soft moan, Hmm
As she moaned, Baron Stuart, who was wiping her body, paused his movements.
Damn it!
He really came to find his own punishment!
His Adams apple moved slightly, and inside his body, it seemed like a fire was burning him, but just at this time, he couldnt touch her!
After rinsing, Baron Stuart quickly grabbed a dry towel and wiped her from top to bottom, making sure she waspletely dry.
Go to sleep quickly.
It was already midnight, and it was indeed time to rest.
But
Emily looked up at the man in front of her and thought that under such circumstances, he should have pressed her down long ago. But now, why did it seem like he had no interest in her at all?
What was she thinking?
Suddenlying to her senses, Emily fiercely bit her lower lip. What was wrong with her, that she was thinking such lewd thoughts!
Quickly turning around, Emily fled the bathroom like she was escaping and dove into the bed, burying herself inside the quilt!
Once the knot in her heart was gone, in front of this man, she lost all her restraint!
At this time, Baron Stuart had no choice but to quell the desires within his body in another way!
He simply rinsed his body once, avoiding his wounds as much as possible, and then came out half an hourter.
Perhaps it was alreadyte, and when Baron Stuart returned to the bed, the child on the bed had already fallen into a deep sleep.
Without the obstacles, both seemed to sleep very soundly that night, all the way till morning.
.
In the early morning, the autumn sunshine was particrly warm, pouring in through the floor-to-ceiling windows.
Emily didnt know if it was because the weather was clear and sunny or because her mood was exceptionally good, but anyway yes, her mood was excellent!
At the Five Star Hotel, the 58th Floor Tower stood in the city center, and at this moment, standing at the floor-to-ceiling windows, the entire City Cs cityscape could be seen at a nce.
However, it seemed like today they were going to return to E City.
In an instant, Emily was very d that she hade to City C this time; otherwise, the misunderstandings between her and Baron Stuart would have been unknown as to when they would be resolved, or perhaps, they would never be resolved.
Chapter 470: 470: How Did I Get a Fever?
Chapter 470: How Did I Get a Fever?
Based on Baron Stuarts personality, the reason for his dy in exining matters to her must be that he couldnt bring himself to do so.
He is so high and mighty, a man who doesnt easily bow down. He has his arrogance and the inherent self-esteem of a man.
Its now 7:30 AM in the early morning. Opening the curtain, the scent from outside is quite intriguing.
Only
Turning her head, the man on the bed seems to be sleeping very soundly?
Emily Walker turned around and saw the man still sleeping deeply on the double bed. She couldnt help but walk over to him.
From his narrow eyes to his high nose, and then to his sexy thin lips, every part and every inch of him exudes an air of pride unique to this man.
Especially those sexy thin lips C every time she kissed him, it was as if there was a magic that made her deeply addicted and unable to stop.
Thin lips
Thin
Her nce fell on Baron Stuarts sexy thin lips, but those lips, at this time, were
Why are they so dry and cracked
She reached out again, touching his delicate and smooth skin its so hot!
Emily Walkers face changed, and she reached out again to check his full forehead. It was still unbearably hot!
Baron Stuart? She became anxious. She should have realized that he had a habit of waking up at the same time every morning. It was already past 7:30 AM, and he hadnt moved a muscle. It must be because of the fever caused by the wound on his back!
Doctor Gavin!
Emily Walker rushed out of the room beside the bed.
A little whileter, Doctor Gavin entered.
He carefully checked Baron Stuarts wound on his back, which had been treated yesterday and showed no strange signs. How could he suddenly have a fever?
Whats going on? Is it because of his wound Emily Walker looked at Doctor Gavin with concern.
Its okay, dont worry too much. Ill prescribe some antipyretic medicine for the Young Master. Once the fever goes down, hell be fine. It was just an ordinary fever and nothing serious.
However, Doctor Gavin didnt understand why the sudden fever urred.
Even if it was caused by the wound, as long as he didnt catch a cold, didnt get caught in the rain, or didnt take a cold water bath, it shouldnt cause a fever, right?
A cold water bath?
Doctor Gavin seemed to suddenly think of something and turned towards Emily Walker, Did the Young Master take a cold water bathst night?
Emily Walker raised her head, looking at Doctor Gavin with some confusion.
It took a while before she lowered her head and thought, then raised her head again, I dont know, I dont think so.
It wasnt summer yet. Who would take a cold water bath for no reason?
Emily Walker looked at Doctor Gavin with a puzzled expression, not understanding why he would ask such a question.
Seeing her bewildered face, Doctor Gavin guessed that she didnt know about some mens predicaments!
Ahem, its nothing. Ill go get the medicine for the Young Master. With a light cough, Doctor Gavin pursed his lips and left the room.
.
Due to Baron Stuarts sudden high fever, the trip back to E City was rescheduled for the next day.
At 11 AM, the private jet arrived in E City.
Upon returning to the familiar city, Emily Walkers mood suddenly improved a lot, even surprising Mrs. Noelle.
Ever since the incident, the Young Madam had lost the child in her belly, and her mood had been quite poor. There also seemed to be a barrier between her and the Young Master.
It was unexpected that after a trip to City C anding back, the whole person had changed. For more chapters visit find(?)ovel
Mrs. Noelle! I missed you so much! As soon as she entered the Grand Hall, Emily Walker hugged Mrs. Noelles neck, acting intimately like mother and daughter.
Seeing her mood improve, Mrs. Noelle was naturally happy, smiling at her, Young Madam, you seem to be in a much better mood after going on a trip.
Chapter 471: 471 – What is your relationship with Rosanne Nichols?
Chapter 471: C What is your rtionship with Rosanne Nichols?
Hmm! Hey Whats there for lunch? Im hungry! Emily Walker said as she peeked into the kitchen.
At this time, Mrs. Noelle was busy preparing a sumptuous lunch!
Young Madam, wait for a while, lunch will be ready in half an hour.
Okay. Emily Walker replied sweetly, before heading into the living room.
When youre in a good mood, everything seems better.
As she entered the living room, Emily turned on the LCD TV while waiting for Mrs. Noelles lunch.
She flipped through several channels, finding nothing interesting.
Suddenly, a familiar figure caught her eye.
The movie channel was showing a film that Rosanne Nichols had recently starred in. The film had left a deep impression on Emily.
It seemed worth watching a second time.
So, Emily washed an apple and sat down in front of the TV to watch Rosanne Nichols movie.
At this time, Baron Stuart, dressed in a new handmade shirt, came downstairs.
Seeing her engrossed in the movie, Baron Stuart couldnt resist joining her and turned his attention towards the TV screen.
It was a movie featuring Rosanne Nichols. He had been an investor in that production.
Emily was so absorbed in the movie that shepletely ignored the man next to her.
Baron Stuart frowned slightly, as if he remembered something.
You seem to be getting quite close to her recently? Despite being busy with the corporations affairs, he still kept track of Emilys personal life.
She seemed to be getting along well with both Rosanne Nichols and Antonio Bailey. Women are known to be meticulous and petty, after all.
For some reason, he wasnt quitefortable with Emily getting too close to Rosanne Nichols.
Though he once had fleeting feelings for Rosanne Nichols, dont they say a womans greatest sensitivity is towards her mans past?
Emily was not paying attention to him, continuing to nibble at her apple while lost in the most exciting part of the movie to the point of forgetting about the apple in her hand.
Only when she heard his voice did she pull her thoughts back to the present, Huh? Who?
She didnt understand whom he was referring to.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart grimaced slightly, took a nce at her and said a bit unnaturally, Rosanne Nichols.
Hearing his words, Emily casually responded while keeping her eyes glued to the TV screen, Mhm.
Recently, she indeed had been spending quite a bit of time with both Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols. What was wrong with that?
As she thought about it, Emily suddenly frowned, as if remembering something, and turned to look at the man beside her.
His gaze was fixated on Rosanne Nichols in the TV
Emily nced at Rosanne Nichols on the screen then back at the man next to her, and asked out of curiosity, What is your rtionship with Rosanne Nichols?
She remembered that Sister Carter once mentioned that Rosanne Nichols was Baron Stuarts first love. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find?Novel
At that moment, Baron Stuart wasnt really focused on the TV screen. He seemed rather pensive, wondering if Emily would suddenly start asking about his past, like other women had.
Just as he was pondering, Emily asked him.
His calm face paused for a moment, he turned to look at her, and after a moment, he spoke in a rather indifferent tone, Theres no rtionship.
Theres no rtionship?
Upon hearing his denial, Emily suddenly felt a bit disconcerted
He was clearly her first love. So why did he say there was no rtionship?
Chapter 472: 472: Not the First Love Lover?
Chapter 472: Not the First Love Lover?
Shes not your first love, is she? Emily Walker raised her eyes and asked cautiously.
She was just a bit curious, as she had heard that Baron Stuart never got involved with women even before she met him. When Antonio Bailey mentioned that he and Rosanne Nichols had a past, she was shocked at that time.
Nowadays, she wanted to see how Baron Stuart looked at his past with Rosanne Nichols.
Baron Stuart stared at her for a few seconds, thinking that every woman was the same, and Emily Walker was no exception.
Who told you that? First love? He didnt even fall in love with her, could she be considered his first lover?
Emily paused for a moment, Someone told me.
Who? He sounded slightly annoyed.
What are you going to do? Sometimes, this man could be really dangerous.
Just asking casually. He swore not to do anything to the gossiper!
Was it really just a casual question? But it didnt seem so.
As Emily looked at him, she suddenly felt that this man could be very ordinary at times.
So is she or not? Emily did not answer but continued to ask.
She was really curious about his past love with Rosanne Nichols.
Well, she really didnt care, she was just curious! Original content can be found at Fndovel
Baron Stuart looked up at her and said, No!
After saying that, as if not wanting to continue the topic, he stood up and walked towards the restaurant.
In his life, he didnt want to admit to any woman other than her.
As for Rosanne Nichols, he once had feelings for her, but after all, that was in the past.
Baron Stuart was a person who never lingered in the past. Once it was over, it meant it would disappear from his heart.
Of course, some things and some people might never be the past for certain people.
Seeing him suddenly leave, Emily was a bit puzzled. Why wouldnt he admit that Rosanne Nichols was his first lover?
Was he afraid that she would overthink if she found out, or did he want to hide it from her?
.
After having lunch, Baron Stuart went to thepany early.
Emily, who was left at home, did not feel bored for long. As soon as Baron Stuart left, Be Stuart arrived!
You are you okay? When Be Stuart came to the vi, she thought Emily was still upset about losing the baby. Hearing that Emily had returned to E City, she hurried to see her.
But when she arrived, she saw that Emilys mood seemed to be quite good, and herplexion was much better than before.
Emily looked up at her and then smiled, Im fine.
Be Stuart nodded nkly, her eyes caught a glimpse of Emilys injured hand, and she suddenly eximed, What happened to your hand?
Emily lowered her head, looked at her hand, and smiled calmly, Its nothing, I identally bumped into a ss cup when I was in City C.
Thinking of City C, Emilys mood got even better. If it werent for this trip, the knot between her and Baron Stuart might not have been untied until now.
And because of this trip, she became surer of her position in this mans heart.
Youre in a really good mood? Seeing her smiling face, Be Stuart squinted her eyes, wondering what had happened in City C during those two days.
But no matter what happened, it wasnt important anymore. As long as she cheered up, the next baby would arrive very soon!
Yes, she believed in her brother!
Mm! Emily looked up and smiled.
At this moment, the cell phone ringtone rang.
Emily took out her cell phone and saw that it was Antonio Bailey who was calling.
Chapter 473: 473: Are there any other women besides her?
Chapter 473: Are there any other women besides her?
Hello, Emily. Antonio Bailey was also very worried about her these days. She suddenly disappeared from the hospital, and he thought something had happened to her. Later he found out she went on a business trip with Baron Stuart.
Sister Carter. Emily Walker responded.
Youre back in E City?
Yes.
I was so worried about you. I thought something happened to you when you suddenly disappeared from the hospital.
Hehe Im fine now. Each time Antonio showed concern for her, Emily was deeply touched.
Antonio was just like Emilys older sister, taking care of her and loving her all the time.
As long as youre okay. Where are you now? Welle to see you. No matter what, Antonio Bailey was still worried about her. After all, any woman would have a hard time dealing with the sudden loss of her baby.
Hearing this, Emily paused and looked at Be Stuart beside her, Right now?
Yes!
Im at home.
Wait for us. Rylee and I will be right over! Antonio said, then suddenly seemed to remember something and asked tentatively, Um, Baron Stuart isnt home, is he?
Although he got along well with Emily, Antonio was still somewhat afraid of Baron Stuart. Other than Emily, he seemed cold to any woman, to the point where people didnt dare to approach him easily.
Hes not.
_OK, you wait for us! With that, Antonio hung up the phone quickly.
Emily stared nkly at her disconnected cell phone, not knowing when Rosanne Nichols name had be a sensitive subject in her heart.
Was it because Baron Stuart refused to admit it?
No matter what, Rosanne Nichols was still kind to her.
Seeing her hang up the phone, Be Stuart beside her asked, Do you have friendsing?
Yes, Emily nodded, The two you met at the hospitalst time.
Oh. Be Stuart nodded, without saying anything more.
However, Emily suddenly seemed to think of something, looked at her, and tentatively asked, Do you know if Baron Stuart had any other women before?
Caught off guard by the sudden question, Be paused, raised her head to look at Emily, and then lowered her eyes.
Her brothers previous woman? Who was she?
My brother has another woman besides you? She looked at Emily doubtfully, feeling as if Emily should know more than she did.
In her memory, Emily seemed to be her brothers first woman.
Waitno!
Now that you mention it, during my brothers university years, he seems to have known a girl Be began to think, head down. Updates are released by find?novel
During his university years, was he talking about Rosanne Nichols?
Emily was stunned. It seemed that the rtionship between Rosanne Nichols and Baron Stuart was not as simple as she thought.
If it was really a romance that hadnt had a chance to develop, how could it have be known to everyone?
But their rtionship was interrupted by my grandpa before they even started! Be spoke again, with a matter-of-fact expression on her face.
Emily was stunned. She didnt know that the reason why Baron Stuart and Rosanne Nichols past rtionship became widely known was because, on campus, they were already high-profile figures. Any small move between them would be widely spread.
When the news spread from one person to ten, and then a hundred, with some exaggeration along the way, the result would be different from the original.
At home, however, it was because Zachary Stuart had intervened to stop the rtionship between the two at the time, that Be naturally knew about the matter as well.
Chapter 474: 474: Bella Stuart’s Doubt
Chapter 474: Be Stuarts Doubt
Tsk, but this time, you seem to be very important to my brother, and Im a bit jealous. Since he had you, he rarely spoils me. Before, she could bother him about anything, but now, he would directly ask her to bother Leonardo Bryson, which was a world of difference!
Another point was that initially, when she heard from her mother, although Grandpa prevented Brother and Rosanne Nichols from being together, at that time, he was only a bit angry but did not insist on his feelings wholeheartedly.
Now that she thought about it, perhaps Rosanne Nichols was dispensable to him at that time and did not truly take root in his heart.
But its obviously different with Emily Walker now.
Be Stuart raised her eyes and looked at the girl in front of herhuh? Whats up? Why does she look more beautiful than before?
She used to be just a sour cabbage, but now she seems a bit plump?
Be Stuart scratched her head, really finding that Emily Walker had changed.
Hey, was your chest always this big? Be Stuart looked at her and suddenly blurted out a sentence.
Emily Walker was stunned for a moment, not quite understanding the meaning of her words.
After half a moment, she regained her senses and was still puzzled.
This Be Stuart was only 18 years old, and she was asking such a bold question.
It did seem to be bigger than before, but it should be because of the baby, right?
Nothing, its just that you seem to have be more beautiful, and your figure didnt seem so good before. Emily Walker said, then Be Stuart lowered her eyes to size her up again and finally pouted.
Oh, maybe its because of the baby. Emily Walker said nkly, knowing that once pregnant, your chest measurement will increase along with it.
Seeing herself every day, she hadnt noticed any changes in herself.
However, thest time Sister Carter seemed to say she had changed too?
Be Stuart looked at her again.
No, its not because of the pregnancy, its just that she has changed.
She didnt notice it in her daily life, but when she looked closely today, she had indeed be more attractive than before.
Is it because you were nourished by my brother every night that you became so beautiful? Be Stuart suddenly leaned over, looking at Emily Walker with a cheeky face.
When will she ever experience rolling in the bed sheets with Leonardo Bryson?
Rolling in bed sheets? With Leonardo Bryson?
At this thought, Be Stuarts face suddenly flushed, feeling like her heart was about to jump out of her chest!
Why on earth would she think about rolling in bed with Leonardo Bryson?
Breathe, calm down, be ady!
As she said this, Emily Walker also lowered her reddened face in embarrassment.
Even the most dull-witted person would know the meaning of the word nourished in Be Stuarts mouth.
However, she was really curious, howe at only 18 years old, Be Stuart would be curious about such things.
Fortunately, the doorbell rang, breaking the awkward atmosphere between the two blushing girls.
Otherwise, Emily Walker wouldnt know how to answer Be Stuarts question.
Mrs. Noelle opened the door, and Antonio Bailey and Rylee Brote walked in.
Emily! As soon as she saw her, Antonio Bailey immediately ran over. The source of th?s content is ?ovelFind
Emily Walker stood up and saw that she had brought many paper bags of various sizes, and so did Rylee Brote.
Come, these are all for nourishing your body, now that youve had a miscarriage, you need to nourish yourself better to have the second baby sooner! Antonio Bailey said excitedly, stuffing a lot of stuff into Emily Walkers hands.
Chapter 475: 475: Are you my brother’s first love?
Chapter 475: Are you my brothers first love?
Mrs. Noelle quickly took the stuff and made some tea for them.
Everyone sat down on the sofa. Be Stuart didnt know them well, but they seemed to get along well with Emily Walker and care about her.
But one of them
Why did she look more and more familiar, like a celebrity?
Be tilted her head, her gaze constantly on Rosanne Nichols across from her. At this moment, Rosanne suddenly looked back.
Realizing Be was staring at her, Rosanne was taken aback for a moment.
She knew the girl in front of her was Baron Stuarts sister.
Youre Be, right? Rosanne looked at her and spoke.
She remembered that during university years, there was always a quirky little girl around Baron Stuart. Later, she learned that she was his sister, the little princess loved by the Stuart family!
Upon being called out like this, Be was stunned for a moment, her eyes narrowed, resembling Baron Stuart.
You know me?
Yeah, Im Rosanne Nichols. I dont know if you still remember me. Rosanne said with a smile.
She didnt expect the little girl from the university years to have grown up so much by now. She remembered that she was quite difficult at that time.
Upon hearing this, Bes expression changedpletely!
Rosanne Nichols? Her brothers first lover!?
Youre the first lover of my brother from that time!? Be widened her sparkling eyes, looking at Rosanne in shock!
After eight years, she wasnt dead?
Err, no, she meant, she was still alive? ?????? ???? FindN0vel
That wasnt right either, she just assumed back then that her grandpa had sent this woman to some godforsaken ce.
In order to prevent her from seeing her brother, ording to Grandpas personality, he would definitely send her far, far away, to a ce where they could never see each other in this lifetime!
Upon being called out like this by Be, everyones faces froze for a moment, especially Rosanne, who looked very embarrassed.
She raised her head to look at Emily Walker beside her, who was clearly taken aback and concerned by this title.
First lover, it was a thing of the past.
Hehe, I didnt expect you still remembered that Rosanne said with an awkward smile.
However, Be didnt notice the awkward atmosphere at all, instead saying, Of course I remember! If it werent for you being my brothers first lover, I wouldnt have remembered you at all!
One sentence made everyone wear a wry expression.
The little princess of the Stuart family, she really didnt mince words.
But for Be Stuart, it was true; if it couldnt make a deep impression on her, she definitely wouldnt remember you.
As a first lover, both Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols felt extremely awkward.
Right in front of Emily Walker, could the Stuart familys elderdy not be a little more mindful of the situation?
As if she sensed that the atmosphere was off, Be came to her senses, looking at the two people in front of her and then at Emily Walker beside her.
Err, it seemed she said something she shouldnt have?
Emily, thats all in the past, the past! Finally, Antonio Bailey spoke up, breaking the awkward deadlock.
With Antonios voice, Rosanne also immediately looked at Emily Walker with a smile.
Hopefully, this wouldnt cause any unpleasantness between them.
Emily Walker regained her senses. It wasnt that she cared about Rosanne being Baron Stuarts first lover, but
Chapter 476: 476: Emily Walker’s Loss
Chapter 476: Emily Walkers Loss
Everyone knew she was his first love, so why wouldnt Baron Stuart admit it himself?
Emily, are you upset? Noticing her silence, Rosanne Nichols looked at her and cautiously asked.
Lost in her thoughts, Emily Walker only snapped out of them when she heard Rosannes voice, Hmm? No, Im not.
Realizing she had said the wrong thing, Be Stuart simply shut up, shifting her attention to the TV on the side.
Emilys thoughts continued to wander; she wasnt one to hold grudges, but the idea of ??being friends with an ex felt strange
Oh well, they all imed it was in the past anyway.
.
Past 3 PM, Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols left.
Seeing this, Be Stuart, who had ns with someone that night, also left.
Once everyone had gone, Emily Walker absentmindedly sat on the sofa, her mind full of the words first love.
It wasnt until six oclock in the evening when Baron Stuart returned that her thoughts slowly came back.
During dinner, Baron Stuart noticed the distracted person across from him and slightly furrowed his brow.
What are you thinking about?
Upon hearing him, Emily looked up, appearing somewhat gloomy.
Nothing. Shezily replied; Emily lowered her head and listlessly ate the rice in her bowl.
Nothing? Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes, how could this be called nothing?
Seeing her barely touched rice and food, Emily suddenly lost her appetite, put down her chopsticks, and stood up, Im full.
After saying this, she ignored the man at the dining table and went to the living room, proceeding to the second floor.
At this moment, Mrs. Noelle brought up the final bowl of soup, only to find that Emily was no longer there, puzzled.
Usually, the young madam loved the soup she made, so why did she leave before the soup was even served today?
It seemed that Baron Stuart also noticed something was troubling the woman; he turned to look at Mrs. Noelle, What did she do at home this afternoon?
While asking, he elegantly continued eating dinner, waiting for Mrs. Noelles answer.
Mrs. Noelle paused, recalling that there were visitors in the afternoon.
The youngdy came over this afternoon, and so did Miss Antonio and Miss Rosanne Nichols. They brought many tonics for the young madam.
Rosanne Nichols
Baron Stuarts eating motion halted, as if he knew why she was feeling down.
Putting down his bowl and chopsticks, Baron Stuart got up and said in a deep voice, Clean up.
Witnessing his retreating figure and the practically untouched meal, Mrs. Noelle was confused but eventually had no choice but to clean up the food.
When she returned to the bedroom, Emily was already lying on the bed.
Baron Stuart approached and saw that her eyes were tightly closed, knowing she didnt actually fall asleep.
Going to the bathroom, he took a quick bath, then wrapped himself in a bathrobe and got into bed.
Feeling the mans hot body, Emily shifted slightly.
Despite countless moments of intimacy with him, she still felt somewhat unnatural when touching his strong physique.
Arge hand reached around her waist but didnt slip under her pajamas like before, instead staying at her waist, holding her like that.
Hisck of movement made her even more confused.
Turning around to investigate, she was immediately met with his remarkably handsome face.
Seeing his closed eyes, Emily suddenly felt a wave of loss The source of th?s content is find(?)ovel
Chapter 477: 477: Baron Stuart’s ‘Indifference’ Towards Her
Chapter 477: Baron Stuarts Indifference Towards Her
ording to this mans habits, he used to touch her almost every night, but now
Although previously he touched her less because of her pregnancy, now he obviously can touch her, so why is he so indifferent?
She is not a woman who cant stand solitude; its just that his sudden change makes her feel uneasy inside.
Could it be that he has lost interest in her?
To test this out, Emily Walkers gaze fell on the thin lips in front of her. In the past, as long as she kissed him, he seemed unable to restrain himself?
If she takes the initiative to seduce him today, will he?
With that thought, Emily slightly raised her chin and brought her lips to his thin lips, giving a gentle peck
Feeling the softness of her lips, Baron Stuart suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him somewhat startled.
Baron Stuart naturally did not understand Emilys little trick, thinking that she was just stealing a kiss.
Emily looked up at him without moving, waiting for his next move.
But
A minute passed, and Baron Stuart had no reaction.
This made Emily even more puzzled; did he really lose interest in her? Why couldnt she arouse the desire in him even like this?
Sleep. After a moment, Baron Stuart simply spat out two words, then closed his eyes again.
Emily waspletely baffled.
Could he really have lost interest in her body if even this couldnt arouse him?
With a feeling of loss, Emily had no choice but to close her eyes as well.
Actually, it was only 8:30 PM, and she couldnt sleep.
Groggily, she didnt know how much time had passed when she felt the man beside her get up and her brows subconsciously furrowed.
But she didnt open her eyes because of this.
It wasnt until the footsteps disappeared into the bathroom that the person on the bed slowly opened her eyes.
Looking at the light in the bathroom and the sound of rushing water inside, Emilys heart sank suddenly.
He wasnt taking a bath now, because they had both taken a bath before dinner.
Did he prefer to use this method to extinguish the fire rather than touch her?
C
During this period, Baron Stuart seemed to be particrly busy, while Emily was listless all day because of some things.
For a whole half-month, Baron Stuart hadnt touched her once; why was this?
Sitting in the restaurant where Wace Carter worked, Emily was lost in thought.
Today was the weekend, but Baron Stuart was too busy to stay at home. Bored, Emily wanted to go see Antonio Bailey, but she gave up the idea when she thought of his close rtionship with Rosanne Nichols and decided to visit the ce where Wace worked instead.
She spent the whole morning sitting there, with her mind full of thoughts about Baron Stuarts recent coldness towards her.
Sister, I have to go out and deliver a few foreign meals. Will you continue sitting here? Just as she was lost in thought, Wace came over. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? fin?novel
Because he knew that after delivering these takeouts, it would take him more than an hour to return, and his sister wouldnt wait for him for over an hour, would she?
Since she came in, he seemed to have noticed that she had something on her mind, but she wouldnt say anything when he asked her about it.
Huh? Emily came back to her senses, seeing him holding a safety helmet and takeout meals, knowing that he would go out to deliver takeouts again, Oh, you go ahead, I should leave too.
She didnt expect to sit for a whole morning, and it was time to go back now.
Chapter 478: 478 Kind-hearted Angela Reid
Chapter 478: Kind-hearted Ang Reid
Sister, are you really okay? Seeing her spaced out, Wace Carter became worried.
Im fine, you should go! Not wanting her little brother to worry too much about her, Emily Walker smiled and urged him to leave. Readplete version only at FindNovel
Concerned about dying the takeout, Wace took the food and left the restaurant.
Watching her brothers retreating figure, Emily sighed and then left the restaurant as well.
The sky gradually darkened. Though the morning weather was clear, it now seemed gloomy, as if it were going to rain.
Today, Emily was out alone, without a driver or an umbre.
Its best to hurry back before the rain starts.
As Emily left the bustling pedestrian street and stood by the roadside to hail a taxi, she looked up and caught sight of a familiar figure not far away by the green belt.
Seeing the familiar figure, Emily stopped to look at Ang Reid, her gentle and subtle smile.
Ang Reid, at this time, was standing beside an elderly person dressed in ragged clothes. The old person looked emaciated, like a beggar?
Respected Elder, take this. Ang turned to take the packed lunch from the drivers hand, and handed it to the elderly person with a kind expression.
Ang was not like any other wealthy madam who would avoid beggars like the gue.
She was always kind, and although she had not partaken in significant charity events, she had done countless smaller acts of kindness.
Naturally, she would ignore those young people on the streets feigning illnesses and disabilities to get money, but when she saw pitiable elderly people, Ang would not hesitate to offer a warm meal and do whatever was within her power.
For twenty years, Ang remained consistent.
By doing all this, she secretly prayed in her heart that her good deeds would ensure her only daughters survival in the disaster twenty years ago.
Although twenty years had passed and her daughter could not possibly still be alive, Ang could never break her habits developed over the years.
Whenever she saw a helpless, pitiful elderly person, she would always extend a helping hand.
The old person did not ask for money, just sitting weakly beside the green belt, as if they were tired.
Upon inspecting the middle-aged woman before him, the old person could tell she was a rich madam. She didnt despise him, the beggar, and even brought him food to eat. The elderly persons eyes moistened.
Thank you The old person did not refuse, as he was genuinely hungry at this moment.
Ang Reid smiled faintly, preparing to turn around and leave.
Looking up, she realized a familiar figure was staring intently at her from some distance away. Ang couldnt help but pause.
Emily stood in ce, watching Angs actions and couldnt help but wonder how such a gentle, elegant woman could have raised a daughter like Cam Walker who was so arrogant and rude?
Compared to Cam, Ang was so much better.
Perhaps the daughters of rich families were spoiled, causing such a stark contrast in character.
However, Be Stuart, another child from a wealthy family, was not like Cam. Even though her personality was somewhat arrogant, she was never scheming, arrogant, or rude like Cam.
Ang looked at the girl in front of her; every time she saw her, Ang felt an inexplicable warmth in her heart and a sense offort.
Chapter 479: 479: Subconscious Actions
Chapter 479: Subconscious Actions
She looked at her and Ang Reid approached.
Miss Emily, why are you here too? Ang Reids smile could never seem to annoy Emily, even though she was Cams mother.
Sheughed softly, My little brother works nearby, so I just came to check on him and I was about to leave.
On hearing this, Ang Reid was taken aback, Your brother?
Yes, hes a student. He works at a restaurant here during the weekends. As Emily spoke, fat raindrops suddenly started pouring down, catching everyone off guard.
At this time, those pedestrians on the main street who didnt have an umbre rushed around to avoid this sudden downpour. Ang Reids driver, anticipating the storm, had opened his umbre just as the raindrops fell, offering Ang Reid cover.
Emily hurriedly looked for a ce to take shelter, but Ang Reid across the street took the umbre held up by her driver and immediately raced towards Emily.
Completely out of instinct, even Ang Reid herself didnt understand why she was doing so.
Here, take it. Ang Reid positioned the umbre over Emily and was immediately soaked by the rainfall herself. Official source is find~novel
Seeing this unusual behavior of hers, Emily was slightly taken aback.
When she came to her senses, she hurriedly pushed the umbre back towards Ang Reid, Thats okay, I can just hail a cab home.
Hearing that, Emily turned to hail a taxi.
Seeing this, Ang Reid finally realized that she didnt have a driver.
Just as Emily turned around, Ang Reid grabbed her arm and walked towards her own car.
With a surprised look on her face, Emily waspletely clueless about Ang Reids intention. When she recovered from her surprise, she found herself sitting in Ang Reids private car.
Once they entered the car, they finally avoided the heavy downpour.
Ill take you home. Its hard to hail a car in such heavy rain. Ang Reid spoke out, feeling it strange for Baron Stuarts woman to not even have a car or a driver.
Emily wanted to refuse, but when she nced outside the window she saw pedestrians who had forgotten their umbres standing awkwardly by the road, trying to hail a taxi in vain due to the unexpected heavy rain. Each taxi was already full of passengers.
If she got out now, she might not be able to hail a taxi and end up thoroughly drenched!
Thank you. Eventually, Emily epted Ang Reids kind offer silently.
The two of them were already wet, and there were no dry towels or anything simr in the car.
Ang Reid looked at her wet beautiful hair, gave a smallugh, then took out a handkerchief from her bag, about to wipe Emilys hair dry.
Once again acting instinctively, Emily was startled, staring at her nkly. She thought that maybe Cams mother was bit too considerate of her?
Was she mistaking her for Cam?
I can do it myself! After seeing Ang Reids hand extended towards her, Emilyughed awkwardly and took the handkerchief from her hand.
It wasnt until Emily took the handkerchief, that Ang Reid realized her two unusual acts and her face instinctively darkened.
This girl shouldnt be her long-lost Cam, but whenever she saw her, she felt as though she was, making her behave unusually.
Seeing her sudden gloomy expression, Emily was taken aback.
Could it be because she took her handkerchief and prevented her from wiping her hair that she was upset?
At that thought, Emily suddenly realized that perhaps her actions had been too hurtful.
Chapter 480: 480: Another Piece of Mandarin Duck Stone
Chapter 480: Another Piece of Mandarin Duck Stone
Both of them lost in their own thoughts, the atmosphere in the car suddenly became too quiet, and no one spoke.
After half a moment, Ang Reid came back to her senses and nced at Emily Walker beside her.
By the way, you mentioned your little brother earlier? Your biological brother? Even though she had little hope, Ang couldnt help wanting to know more about Emily.
Emily dried her hair roughly with the small handkerchief, though it couldnt bepletely dried. She wiped it a few times and prepared to return the handkerchief to Ang.
As she reached out her hand, she realized the handkerchief waspletely dirty and felt embarrassed to return it, so she withdrew her hand.
Yes, hes 18 years old and just started university, Emily answered casually, not noticing Angs deliberate probing, thinking it was just a casual question.
Upon hearing this, Ang nodded and went on to ask, How about you? How old are you?
Twenty, almost twenty-one, Emily looked at the handkerchief, thinking she should wash it and return it to herter when she had the opportunity.
Although it was just a small handkerchief, in wealthy families like theirs, even small items could be priceless, right?
Hearing Emilys answer, Ang was taken aback.
Almost twenty-one, same as her Charlotte Walker.
As the conversation went on, Emily suddenly realized that Ang seemed to be interested in her personal questions, remembering that she had also asked her some personal questions previously.
Madam Walker, you seem to be very interested in these questions about me? She asked tentatively, although it was a bit blunt, every time Ang asked such questions, Emily couldnt help but be curious.
When asked, Ang paused for a moment.
After a long silence, she took something out of her bag.
It was a delicate golden box. Ang took it out and handed it to Emily, then opened it, revealing a mandarin duck pendant identical to the one around Baron Stuarts neck.
When Emily saw it, she was clearly surprised. If not for the different string attached, she would have thought this was the one around Baron Stuarts neck.
This is She stared at Ang in amazement, wondering why she had a mandarin duck pendant just like hers.
Ang looked at her and smiled slightly, Doesnt it look very simr to Baron Stuarts?
Emily nodded, Not just simr, but exactly the same. Readplete version only at find(?)ovel
She had thought her pendant was one of a kind, but Ang also had one.
Looking at her, Ang asked, Is the one Baron Stuart has yours?
Emily nodded, Yes, becausebecause of some reasons, I gave it to him.
Actually, Baron Stuart had taken it by force!
Hearing this, Ang felt a little thrill in her heart and looked at her with bright eyes, Where did you get your pendant?
Emily was taken aback and couldnt help but wonder.
She wouldnt be trying to im that her pendant was once hers and she wanted it back, would she?
With this thought, Emily looked at Ang warily, Its from my parents, you could say its a family heirloom!
Fearing that Ang would im the item belonged to her family, Emily couldnt help but exaggerate a bit.
Regarding her cautious reaction, Ang paused for a moment beforeughing, I didnt mean anything else.
Chapter 481: 481: I Am My Parents’ Biological Child
Chapter 481: I Am My Parents Biological Child
As she spoke, her expression became somewhat mncholic, her face lowered, revealing her innermost thoughts that had been hidden for twenty years.
I cant say for sure that this pendant is one of a kind in the world, but when I saw that you also have one, it suddenly reminded me of my daughter.
Daughter? Emily was taken aback.
Why would seeing this remind her of Cam?
I dont quite understand your meaning. Isnt Cam Walker your daughter whos always by your side? Seeing her mncholic expression, if she didnt know that Cam still existed, Emily might have thought that her daughter was dead!
At her words, Ang Reid raised her head; her eyes slightly reddening, her voice low. No, I have another daughter who disappeared in a disaster twenty years ago.
Dead?
Emily was surprised, not expecting that she did have a deceased daughter.
Twenty years ago? Why bring it up after all this time?
Miss Emily, I must say, when I saw that you also have this pendant, I truly thought you might be my daughter who was lost all those years ago. Back then, she really thought she was; every time she saw her, she felt an inexplicable emotion. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? FindN()vel
Her words tugged a corner of Emilys mouth, who gave an awkward smile before waving her hand, Hehe Thats not possible.
Her words, both adamant and persistent, weighed down Ang Reids heart once again.
Im my parents biological child; how could I be your daughter? Both she and her brother were born to the same mother; this was an undeniable fact.
Also, didnt she say that her daughter had already died? Why would she still say this?
Hearing this, Angs expression dimmed, and she looked at Emily. Are you sure you are your parents biological child?
Although they had already confirmed this once before, in Angs heart, she still harbored a glimmer of hope.
At that time, she had thought her daughter perished in a fire, but perhaps she was saved by someone else C wasnt that possible?
Emily smiled at her words and nodded confidently, Of course. My brother and I were born to the same mother. How could we be mistaken?
Although her biological mother had passed away long ago and she couldnt remember what she looked like, if Ang were her mother, wouldnt her brother Wace Carter be her son too?
Uh Thats too out of the ordinary!
Emilys words shattered Angsst bit of hope once again.
She had only lost a daughter, not a son, so it seemed Emily truly wasnt her daughter from that time.
A sliver of hope that had just rekindled was extinguished again. Angs face darkened, and she put away the box.
Im sorry. Ive been too forward. Pursuing a young girl, insisting she was ones daughter, anyone would find it disturbing. Realizing this, Ang felt apologetic.
Emily smiled, finally understanding why Ang was always so interested in her. It turned out she had mistaken her for the daughter she had lost twenty years ago.
While the two were talking, the car arrived at Baron Stuarts private residence.
At this time, the rain had also stopped.
Thank you, Im home. The car stopped at the vis front door. Before getting out, Emily politely thanked Ang.
Ang smiled at her words, Its nothing.
After getting out of the car, Angs car slowly left the high-end residential area, and Emily turned around, preparing to enter the grand entrance.
Chapter 482: 482: What are you doing here?
Chapter 482: What are you doing here?
But just at this moment, a burst of abusive cursing suddenly came from the side!
Emily Walker, you ungrateful wretch, youre getting what you deserve, arent you? The child in your belly is gone, isnt it? Retribution, this is the retribution for your ungratefulness and leaving people to die!
Even before she turned around, Emily already knew whose voice it was.
Who else could it be other than her so-called Aunt?
Upon hearing the sound, she turned around and indeed saw Emma Hudson angrily walking out from under the trees in the green belt, about to charge towards her.
Emily stood in ce, not believing that Emma would dare to attack her.
As Emma approached, Emily quickly saw the ruthless, abusive face. This content belongs to Find1Novel
What are you doing here? In the past, because of her uncle, Emily had still held onto some sentimental feelings. But now that her uncle was gone, she felt no connection to the Adams Family anymore.
Emmas face was angry as she looked at the elegantly dressed Emily in front of her, filled with all kinds of rage!
After asking around several times, she had finally found out that Baron Stuarts residence was here. Originally, she had thought Emily would be staying with the Stuart family. Turned out she hadnt even set foot through the Stuart Familys grand entrance?
Arent you the Stuart Familys Young Madam? Howe you havent moved into the prominent manor behind the Stuart Familys grand entrance? Emma was not the same as before. If it wasnt for her daughter still working, she might not even have a ce to stay.
The cause of her downfall today was entirely due to Emily, in her mind at least.
Emmas words were clearly intended to ridicule Emily, and Emily had already caught on.
To her ridicule, Emily paid no attention and coldly responded, Thats none of your business.
Having said that, she was about to turn around and enter the grand entrance.
I really thought you were the Stuart Familys Young Madam. Turns out youre nothing more than a privately kept lover of Baron Stuart. You really thought you were the Young Mistress of the Stuart Family. Women like you, who are ungrateful, deserve to lose their child and be barred from entering the Stuart Familys grand entrance!
Seeing her about to turn around and enter the entrance, Emmas cursing became even more rampant!
Because of Baron Stuart, she couldntsh out at Emily, so she could only attack her verbally!
In Emmas heart, there was always a resentment, feeling that she didnt have a mansion to live in or servants to order around, all because of Emilysck of help.
Having gotten used to the life of a rich madam, she was now discontented and ufortable living in a small rental house with her daughter, without any servants to wait on her.
All her resentment, she only wanted to vent on Emily, but Emily had Baron Stuart backing her, making her untouchable.
Emma kept mentioning the child, and although the knot in Emilys heart had been untied, the child would forever be a pain in her heart.
Turning around, her expression was cold as she looked at Emma, her voice icy and with a hint of threat.
Your daughter just got hired by a certainpany, right? Emily looked at her with a calm expression.
Upon hearing that, Emma couldnt help but be taken aback, not quite understanding the implication of Emilys words.
What do you mean? She looked at Emily, an uneasiness suddenly filling her heart.
If you keep making a scene here, all I have to do is say one word to Baron Stuart, and you and your daughter will have nowhere to go in this city. For the first time, Emily used this cold method to warn someone.
She wasnt trying to bully others just because she had gained power, but rather just wanted to give a warning to those who constantly oppressed her.
Chapter 483: 483: Well, You, Emily Walker
Chapter 483: Well, You, Emily Walker
Her not getting angry didnt mean she really had no temper or that she could let others bully her!
Hearing this, Emma Hudson was obviously shocked by her words.
Now, the days she and her daughter were living were a real struggle. If Baron Stuart were to exert pressure on them, they really wouldnt have any ce to live.
This Emily Walker, after all, was her niece. How could she be so heartless!?
You, you ungrateful woman, I am your aunt! Are you really going to be this cruel!? Wasnt it enough to force your uncle to his death!? Emma Hudsons anger seethed, wanting to confront Emily, but looking at the majestic luxury residence in front of her, she was somewhat intimidated.
If several bodyguards or some other people rushed out from inside, she wouldnt know to what extent she would be humiliated.
Hearing this, Emily couldnt help but sneer, looking at Emma Hudson, Aunt? Now you remember to mention Aunt? How could you have the heart to drive me out back then?
I Emma Hudson was speechless for a moment. If she had known Emily would be favored by Baron Stuart, she would never have driven her away!
But now, it was all toote.
After all, wasnt it her own merit that she was able to get close to Baron Stuart, a man known around the world?
Emily, dont forget the root of your sess the moment you rise to power. Without me sending you to Baron Stuarts bed, would you have today? Emma Hudson nced at her, thinking it was her own merits that got her where she is today.
This bitch not only didnt appreciate her, but also said she would make their lives impossible in this city?
There would be no today, but I still clearly remember what you did when you drugged me and sent me to Baron Stuarts bed. Now that Ive finally gotten to where I am today, you think I wont pursue this matter?
Emilys tone was cold, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. It looked like a smile, but to Emma Hudson, it seemed more like revenge.
She had resolutely refused to be sent to Baron Stuart when the idea was first proposed, and it was only after she had no other choice that Emma Hudson had drugged her wine.
Now she had the upper hand, but didnt this mean she wanted revenge on her?
What do you mean by that? This bitch wouldnt want to do anything to her, would she?
What do I mean? Emily sneered, Didnt I just say it? When you did what you did back then, you should have known that one day I would get everything back!
She didnt really n to take revenge on Emma Hudson. After all, after her uncles death, the lives of the mother and daughter were not easy. She said this just to make Emma Hudson sober up a bit. Even in her downtrodden state, she was still unable to change her arrogant and domineering character.
Hearing this, Emma Hudson was truly a little scared.
Although she was already clear that Emily hadnt formally entered the Stuart Familys grand entrance, she was indeed favored by Baron Stuart. With her current identity and status, it would take her just a word to take revenge on Emma, who had no room to fight back.
Fine, Emily, are you really not going to care about our rtionship at all? Emma Hudson looked at her, always thinking that this girl could endure humiliations and not fight back against anyone, but now she was clearly different from what she had thought.
What rtionship? What ties do I still have with you and the Adams Family? Now you remember Im your niece? When I was homeless back then, did you ever say you were my aunt!? Emilys pupils gradually filled with a touch of pain.
She was not a heartless person, but reality always seemed to force her to be one. Official source is findnovel
Chapter 484: 484: Water is Not Thicker Than Blood
Chapter 484: Water is Not Thicker Than Blood
How how did I not say it? Didnt I take you in when you had nowhere to go for more than a month? Emma Hudson opened her mouth to counterattack, but there was no confidence in her tone.
Take me in? If it wasnt for my uncles insistence, would you have taken me in? She hadnt forgotten how Emma Hudson had treated her when her uncle had initially wanted to take her in.
I Emma Hudson had nothing to say, but she was extremely unwilling to give in!
Seeing that she couldnt find the words, Emily Walker calmed down a bit, then turned to enter the Grand Entrance.
A found child is still a found child! Water will never be thicker than blood. You treat your own rtives like this, so its no wonder youre not really Wilson and rissas child! Emma Hudson was furious, her face filled with rage as she suddenly blurted out a few words.
Emily Walker, who was about to step into the courtyard, suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned around, her expression somewhat startled.
After half a moment, she spoke slowly, What did you say?
Hmph! Emma Hudson snorted coldly, Theres absolutely no blood rtionship between you and Wace. Thats why he couldnt be as cold-blooded and ruthless as you!
Back when Emma Hudson had called Emily, it was Wace who had given her the number. In the end, he couldnt bear to see his only uncle die without help.
So, in Emma Hudsons eyes, no matter how much Wace disliked his uncle and Aunt, he would never abandon thempletely.
Emily stood still, her mind echoing Ang Reids words. If not for that, she might have thought that everything Emma said was just to provoke her.
What did you mean by what you just said? She stared at her, her eyes filled with an indescribable oddity.
What could it mean? Ive known for a long time that youre not your dads child. Otherwise, how could you be so ungrateful and heartless? Havent I done enough for you to achieve what you have now? If it wasnt for me giving you to Baron Stuart, would you be living thisfortably? Would you be living in such a nice big house? Emma Hudson was furious, thinking Emily was ungrateful.
An ordinary person should have put her on a pedestal and properly thanked her by now!
Emily didnt hear the rest of the words, the only thing she heard was, Youre not your dads child.
You said whos notC
Repeat what you just said.
Just as Emily was about to continue to ask, a low voice suddenly sounded behind her, making one feel a sense of oppression.
The voice came from behind Emily, not Baron Stuarts, but a deeper and more deste masculine voice.
Emily turned around and saw Zachary Stuart standing there, her expression unconsciously stunned.
Why was Baron Stuarts grandpa here? When did he arrive?
As she followed the line of sight, she indeed saw a ck Bentley parked in the courtyard. In that case, had Zachary Stuart already arrived?
Looking at her, Zachary Stuart came out of the Courtyard Gate and saw Emma Hudson standing not far away. Latest content published on findnovel
Say what you just said again. Zachary Stuart looked at the woman in front of him, his expression very cold, as was his voice.
Startled by the sudden appearance of this man, Emma Hudson was momentarily dumbfounded.
This man might look old, but he exuded an oppressive aura, especially the atmosphere surrounding him, which was so overbearing that one dared not breathe.
Looking at such a man, Emma took some time to regain herposure. Her gaze was somewhat apprehensive as she looked at him, Wh What words.
Zachary Stuarts expression remained unchanged, The words you just said.
Chapter 485: 485: It’s Her Greed That Knows No Bounds
Chapter 485: Its Her Greed That Knows No Bounds
Emma Hudson paused, Just, just now?
What did she say just now? That Emily Walker was not born to her father?
Zachary Stuart looked at her, his stern face darkened slightly. He didnt want to repeat a sentence for a second time, but this woman in front of him wanted him to say it a third time? This text is hosted at find?novel
Seeing his suddenly bleak face, Emma Hudson didnt dare to breathe, she silently swallowed her saliva, fear observed in her gaze.
Just, just now, I, I said Emily Walker is not
Not that sentence. Before Emma Hudson could finish, Zachary Stuart interrupted in a cold voice.
What he wanted to hear was not that sentence, but thest two.
Upon hearing this, Emma Hudson paused.
Not that one? Then which one?
The one at the end. Zachary Stuart spoke again.
The end? Emma Hudson was puzzled, it took her a while to recall.
Who is this man exactly? His face seemed somewhat simr to Baron Stuarts.
Could it be
Old Master Stuart from the Stuart Family?
In Emma Hudsons young days, she had often heard news about Zachary Stuart. The glory and achievements of the Stuart Family today were all built by Zachary Stuart back in the day!
But why did he want her to repeat the earlier words?
Confused, Emma Hudson lifted her eyes, she looked at Zachary Stuarts cold face, then at Emily Walker standing beside him.
Ah, she understood!
At this moment, Emily hasnt step inside the Stuart Familys Grand Entrance, which means, Old Master Stuart has yet to ept her?
Thinking about this, a smug smile surfaced in Emmas heart.
Old Master Stuart, you may not know this, but back then, I was the one who introduced Emily to your grandson. Unexpectedly, once she got close to him, she immediately abandoned us. She actually approached the Stuart Family out of greed for your power and wealth.
Having said this, Emma Hudson nced triumphantly at Emily standing next to Zachary Stuart.
Want to take revenge on her? Then she would first strip her of all opportunities in front of Old Master Stuart!
She didnt believe, if Old Master Stuart disapproved, Emily could still stay by Baron Stuarts side.
Of course, Emma Hudson didnt know that Baron Stuart and Emily had already got the marriage certificate, and whether Emily could stay with Baron Stuart, did not require Zachary Stuarts approval at all.
Listening to Emma Hudsons words, Zachary Stuarts face darkened to the extreme.
He knew all along that this little girl had personal motives for staying by Baron Stuarts side, and he wouldnt allow such a woman to stay with his grandson.
Last time, at the North River Building, his grandson, whom he had cultivated with his own hands, even wanted to risk his own life for a woman. All his years of cultivation and training was in vain!
How could a man so easily risk his life for a woman? Such irresponsibility!
Emily, who was standing beside them, looked at Emma Hudsons smug face, then at Zachary Stuarts grim face, but her heart remained calm as ever.
Perhaps, after hearing what Emma Hudson had said, Baron Stuarts grandfather would only reject her even more.
However, all of that was no longer relevant to her.
Having a man who was willing to risk his life for her, she no longer worried about trivial matters.
What she wanted was to be Baron Stuarts woman, not the position of the Stuart Familys Young Madam.
Is that so? Zachary Stuart spoke in a deep voice, not looking at anyone. It was unclear whether he was addressing Emily or Emma Hudson.
Chapter 486: 486: Tell me, what do you want?
Chapter 486: Tell me, what do you want?
But Emma Hudson felt that he was asking her, so she confirmed again, Of course, I was the one who sent her to your grandsons bed!
Emma Hudson said this, but she didnt realize that she had unwittingly exposed something.
Zachary Stuart looked up, and in his gloomy eyes, there was a hint of coldness, It was you?
Looking at the coldness in his eyes, Emma Hudsons proud face suddenly froze, as if she realized that she had said something she shouldnt have.
By saying in front of Old Master Stuart that she sent Emily Walker to be with Baron, wasnt she deliberately taking the me for this disaster?
I-I Looking at Zachary Stuarts gloomy expression, which contained a hint of anger in his ck pupils, Emma Hudson panicked.
I just wanted her to ask your grandson for some money. I didnt ask her to cling to your grandson or even try to cling to the position of the Stuart familys Young Madam. Its her greed that caused her to take the money and continue clinging to your grandson. This has nothing to do with me. Emma Hudson said, the more she looked at Zacharys gloomy face, the more fearful she became in her heart.
Would he do anything to her because of this?
Now she was already in a dire situation, and she didnt want to add insult to injury!
Zachary Stuart red at Emma Hudson for a moment and then spat out a word, Get out!
Upon hearing this, Emma Hudson quickly turned around and left!
The people of the Stuart family were too terrifying, and their eyes seemed like they could kill someone.
Watching Emma Hudsons fleeing figure, Emily Walker remained calm. Chapters first released on Find_Novel(.
There was also the point that Emma Hudson had uttered the words she hadnt had a chance to ask about yet.
Why would she say that she was not her biological parents child? What was going on?
Was it true, or just some angry words Emma Hudson had made up?
She had grown up in E City and had thest name Walker since she was a child. She was the apple of her fathers eye. How could she not be biologically rted?
As she silently lowered her face, Zachary Stuart let out a heavy sigh, and solemnly said, You,e with me.
It wasnt until Zachary Stuarts voice sounded again that Emily Walker pulled her thoughts back and followed him into the courtyard and into the living room.
Entering the living room, Zachary Stuart sat on the sofa, and from his expression, he was very unhappy about Emma Hudsons words.
Having lived in this private estate for a few months, Emily Walker had graduallye to consider it her home.
But now, looking at Zachary Stuarts face, she dared not sit down, for his expression was too frightening.
Even Mrs. Noelle on the side felt as though a storm wasing.
The Young Master Stuart was not at home now. Would Old Master Stuart get angry and start swinging his crutches at the Young Madam?
Thinking about this, Mrs. Noelle became worried and said, Old Master, Ill make you some tea.
Zachary Stuart didnt respond, for he had no mood for tea at this time!
Since he didnt say anything, Mrs. Noelle took it as consent and headed towards the kitchen.
At this time, she had to make a phone call to the Young Master. If Old Master Stuart really got angry and swung his crutch, the Young Madam wouldnt be able to withstand it with her current physical condition!
As she thought about it, Mrs. Noelle had already reached the kitchen, took out her private cell phone, and hurriedly called Baron Stuart.
Inside the living room, Zachary Stuart remained silent for a long time, and the atmosphere became extremely tense.
Chapter 487: 487 My answer is only one
Chapter 487: My answer is only one
Speak, what do you want? After a long time, Zachary Stuart spoke with a solemn face.
How could he trust a vain woman to be by Baron Stuarts side?
If the Stuart Family really wanted such a woman to be the future female host, wouldnt it be the same as pulling anyone from the Main Street?
Hearing this, Emily Walker raised her head, looked at Zachary Stuart on the sofa. At this time, he kept his line of sight straight ahead and didnt look at her.
It was better this way, at least she didnt have to face his gloomy pupils.
I dont understand what you mean. Emily spoke calmly, with neither humility nor arrogance.
Although Zachary Stuart didnt like her, it seemed he wouldnt do anything to her, at most he would just hope for her to leave Baron Stuart.
Zachary Stuart turned, his deep face showed no warmth, and always looked cold.
Arent you approaching Baron Stuart just for money and fame? He looked at her as he spoke, Money, I can give you, but as for the position of a Stuart Familys female host, you are not worthy.
Upon hearing this, Emilys calm face remained unperturbed, without any ripples, as though she had expected Zachary Stuart to say such words.
After taking the money, then what? She spoke calmly, looking at Zachary Stuart, seemingly unafraid of his authority.
Zachary Stuart looked up, deep inside his heart, he had a little admiration for this little girls courage.
Sometimes, an angry person can be frightening, but it is often more terrifying when they dont vent anger.
But this little girl in front of him seemed to bepletely fearless of his authority. In the past few decades, not many women were able to do so.
Let alone outsiders, even Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart, upon seeing his gloomy face, hardly dared to speak.
Even if they did, they wouldnt be able to maintain such calmness.
However
In Zachary Stuarts life, there had indeed been such a woman, his wife, Baron Stuarts Grandma. Fresh chapters posted on find?novel
The only woman unafraid of his temper was probably Baron Stuarts Grandma.
Thinking of his wife, Zachary Stuarts face appeared slightly mncholic, but the coldness never diminished.
With the money, you can go anywhere you want, and name your price. As long as she leaves Baron Stuart, the amount is not a problem.
The most abundant resources of the Stuart Family are money and power.
Upon hearing this, a shallow smile appeared on Emilys calm face.
She raised her head, looked at Zachary Stuart, Old Master Stuart, no matter what you say next, my answer remains the same. I am unable to leave Baron Stuart.
She didnt want to leave him again for anyone elses reasons, regardless of the disdain and pressure she might endure.
Her words clearly displeased Zachary Stuart.
This girl seemed to have an unusual courage, and even before him, she still managed to be so resolute and natural.
You should know that if I really wanted someone to disappear, I just need to lift a finger and give an order. Zachary Stuart looked at her. He wasnt sure if it was his illusion, but why did he see the shadow of another person in her?
Many years ago, he remembered how initially Baron Stuarts Grandma was persistent with him. He had tried every means to get rid of her, but she replied with these words, Want to drive me away? Let me tell you, theres only one answer: Im-possible!
ps: Thank you: for the 588 book coin reward! 200 book coin reward! 200 book coin reward! 100 book coin reward! 100 book coin reward!
Chapter 488: 488: You think I don’t dare?
Chapter 488: You think I dont dare?
That face and that expression from then were deeply etched in Zachary Stuarts heart tormented, unceasing, and unmovable.
His words were filled with intimidation, but Emily Walker remained calm throughout.
Indeed, I guess Ill just wait for that day toe. If Zachary Stuart truly wanted her to fade away, then there was no need for her to resist.
Because with his influence, any struggle she puts up would be futile.
Rather than wasting time trying to struggle against an impossible oue, she might as well calmly await the arrival of that day.
If he truly intended to do that.
Her words surprised Zachary Stuart.
This girl was not like other women who shrank back. Normal people would show fear in the face of such words.
But this girl before him seems to show no fear of his status and threats.
You think I dont dare? Zachary Stuart looked at her, thinking that herck of fear was due to her belief that he wouldnt make her disappear.
Indeed, any smart woman would definitely rely on his grandsons adoration for her, then show no signs of it in front of him, but would unt their power in secret. Content originallyes from Find[?]ovel
Emily Walker looked up, revealing a faint smile, as if she saw through his inner thoughts.
She calmly spoke, No, I dont think youd be afraid, Baron Stuart.
Yeah, the most authoritative figure in the Stuart family was Baron Stuarts grandpa, not him.
So, whatever Zachary Stuart wants to do, even if Baron Stuart treasured her greatly, he would be unable to stop his grandpas decision.
Good that you understand. Zachary Stuart spoke, this girl seemed to know her position, But I will never allow a woman like you to stay by Baron Stuarts side, whether you leave of your own ord or I send you away.
As I said before, no matter what you say, my answer remains the same. Emily Walker calmly spoke. Actually, her heart was in chaos.
If there really came a day when she suddenly disappeared from Baron Stuarts sight, no matter him or her, what would the situation be like?
She was very scared of the arrival of that day, if possible, she hoped that day would nevere.
But since Zachary Stuart dered his intention today, does that mean he has always had such ns?
Hearing her words, Zachary Stuarts face darkened again, he didnt expect this girl to be so stubborn.
Doesnt she understand that struggling against him, Zachary Stuart, was futile?
So youre saying, you hope for me to personally send you out of this city?
Grandpa, is it really good to bully my woman when Im not around? During their conversation, a low and pleasant voice sounded.
Both of them turned their heads at the sound, seeing Baron Stuart walking in, his unruly and handsome face adorned with a captivating smile.
Seeing him, Emily Walker immediately raised a sweet smile.
It wasnt because he came at this time that she smiled, rather because she was happy to see him at this time, so she smiled.
These days, he was usually busy untilte before he returned home, never this early.
However, its just past two oclock, why did hee back so early?
Baron Stuart walked over, looked at her, the corner of his mouth lifting slightly into a charming smile, then he affectionately wrapped her in his arms, his expression showing endless adoration.
Seeing him, Zachary Stuart was also surprised.
Chapter 489: 489: Grandparent and grandchild quarrel!
Chapter 489: Grandparent and grandchild quarrel!
This kid, shouldnt he be in thepany at this hour for a meeting? Why did he suddenlye home?
You little brat, why did youe home at this time? Zachary Stuart looked up at him, the dark clouds on his face gradually fading away.
Who could me him? This grandson was his lifeline, the connection to his heart!
Baron Stuart, supporting Emily Walker, sat down on the sofa, directly across from Zachary Stuart.
No matter how he looked at it, it seemed like his grandson was trying to send him a message.
If I didnte back, she might have mysteriously disappeared, without me knowing about it. Baron Stuart looked up, the corner of his mouth still hanging with a calm smile, but there was an imperceptible coldness in his tone.
As soon as he said that, the smile on his face disappeared.
And this was clearly noticed by Zachary.
It was obvious that he was ming his grandpa for bullying his woman when he wasnt at home!
But, he couldnt feel at ease with such a woman by his side.
He pursed his lips, somewhat helpless, I didnt n to do anything to her.
Although he had thought about letting her quietly vanish from E City, he had also considered that if he did it himself, his grandson might me him even more.
So, after much hesitation, he hadnt decided yet what to do with this little girl. As for the words he just spoke, they were merely a threat.
Really? Then you guarantee that you wont touch her in the future, especially when Im not at home! Baron shouted at him, very dissatisfied with Grandpas actions every time.
Last time he faked being sick, and this time he used such a despicable act to bully a woman. Its a disgrace that he was once a respectable and fearedmander in the army!
At these words, Old Master Stuarts face flushed with anger, and he stood up, raising his crutch to strike!
You brat! How dare youmand me! Seeing him re up suddenly, Emily was terrified; she subconsciously hid behind Baron.
Barons grandpa was so scary, especially his crutches!
Feeling the trembling of the person beside him, Baron protected her behind him, afraid that Zacharys careless swing of his crutch might hit her.
However, Zacharys crutch didnt fall, because Emily was too close to his grandson.
Although hed love to ruthlessly whip his grandson, he also worried about hitting the woman beside him.
Having lived a long life, Zachary Stuart had never hit a woman before.
This is not amand, but Grandpa, you are really too despicable! How can you take advantage of my absence to give her trouble!? Baron raised his eyes, his handsome face full of displeasure.
Listening to his reprimand, Zachary was momentarily speechless.
With him saying that, it did seem like his actions today were somewhatdespicable?
But! Th?s chapter is updated by Find[?]ovel
If he didnt take advantage of the time when Baron was not around to talk to this girl, when would he be able to talk to her?
You stinky brat, how dare you use me? I, your grandpa, can do whatever I want, whenever I want! Do I need your permission!? Zachary furrowed his brows and red, having dominated for decades, now to be chastised by his own grandson?
Was he going to rebel against him now?
Emily, on the other side, felt that
These grandparents and grandson were arguing in such a childish way.
Chapter 490: 490: Do You Really Want Her?
Chapter 490: Do You Really Want Her?
As they were always so solemn and cold, their sudden quarrel in such a tone seemed childish, not quite fitting their masculine image.
To the outside world, both men in the Stuart Family were intimidating and frightening, but who could have imagined their squabbles could be so childish when it came down to grandfather and grandson?
Enough! Just as Zachary Stuarts cane was about to fall, Baron Stuarts stern shout managed to stop his own grandfather, somewhat turning the tables for a moment.
Grandpa, you can do whatever you want, but dont touch her. The look in Baron Stuarts eyes suddenly became serious, Ive respected you for decades, dont force me to challenge you repeatedly.
Both grandparent and grandchild had their own temperaments, and a real conflict between them would only damage their affectionate feelings for one another.
It was something neither man wanted to happen.
After half a moment, Zachary Stuarts cane gradually came down, For a woman, you would defy me?
He gazed at his grandson, whom he had personally nurtured and taught, in deep pain. Now, this grandson was going against him for the sake of a woman?
Its not me defying you, you should know my temper. No one could touch what was his, not even his own grandfather.
The beast within him was dormant, but do not carelessly provoke it, because it was merely asleep, not dead!
Zachary Stuart quietly looked at his grandson in front of him. Was he determined not to let him touch her?
He too knew that his grandson also had a streak of stubbornness like him. Once he made up his mind about something, not even a thousand-horse army could pull him back.
But there were so many daughters of prominent families, why did he have to choose this little girl?
Zachary Stuart nced up at the little girl hiding behind Baron Stuarts arm.
She didnt look all that objectionable, but she was a woman with an agenda!
You have to have her? No matter what her intentions are for getting close to you? Zachary Stuart looked at Baron Stuart, his tone filled with deep helplessness. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find[?]ovel
Baron Stuarts face was cold as he breathed out a single word, Yes.
Upon hearing this, Zachary Stuart took a deep breath, fixed a steady gaze at him, and then turned to leave.
Seeing him leaving the vi, Emily Walker, who had been gripping Baron Stuarts arm tightly, finally let go.
A moment ago, she was truly afraid he would strike downward with his cane.
Baron Stuart turned his head and saw the look of relief on her face, a faint smile curling up at the corners of his mouth, Scared?
Emily Walker looked up and then shook her head, Why did youe back at this time?
She was genuinely curious because it was such a coincidence that he came back at this time. Surely, he didnt rush back because he sensed she was in danger?
She didnt believe in the existence of telepathic connection!
At her question, Baron Stuart raised his left hand, looked at the tinum-edged diamond watch on his wrist, then looked back at the person in front of him, I have another meeting, I have to go.
After saying this, he didnt wait to look at the person in front of him and turned towards the front door.
In fact, he had already been in the meeting room when he came back, he only left suddenly after receiving a call from Mrs. Noelle.
At this moment, presumably everyone in the meeting room was waiting for him to return to the meeting.
Watching his hastily retreating figure, Emily Walker wanted to say something, but Baron Stuarts figure had already disappeared at the front door.
Chapter 491: 491: Another Dinner Alone
Chapter 491: Another Dinner Alone
He hastily returned just to help her out of her predicament, yet, she felt as if the rtionship between them had somewhat faded.
Was it because of their busy work life?
However, even when he returned at night, he no longer touched her.
Was it because he was too tired from work?
Why did she have such a strong illusion that their rtionship was bing weaker and weaker, both physically and emotionally?
Baron Stuart had already driven away by now, but Emily Walkers gaze lingered on the direction of the grand entrance gate, deep in thought.
However, her mind did not dwell on this for too long, as Emma Hudsons words once again upied her thoughts.
Not her biological parents? How could that be possible?
Ever since she was young, she had never heard anything about her not being the biological child of her parents. It must have been her aunts jealous fury that led her to say such things.
Thinking about this, Emily sighed and settled down on the sofa, lost in thought.
.
Before dinner, Baron Stuart still called back.
He had to attend a social engagement tonight and wouldnt have time toe back for dinner.
Although Emily didnt want to dwell on this issue, was he genuinely that busy? Too busy to even eat dinner after work?
Wasnt she a CEO? Wasnt she the boss? Couldnt he just give up on one deal to apany her for dinner?
As she thought about this, Emily suddenly felt like she was being very unreasonable.
If he casually gave up on deals, the Futuren Group would not have expanded worldwide.
It seemed like she had really spent too long at home and was bing a resentful wife, confined indoors!
Leaning on the dining table, she had no appetite for the food in front of her.
Mrs. Noelle walked over, seeing her spiritless look. She seemed to know that Emily had been eating alone for the past few days and felt lonely.
The Young Master has been busy these few days, and the Young Madam will have to dine alone again today. After setting thest bowl of soup on the table, Mrs. Noelle smiled at her, trying tofort her.
Upon seeing Mrs. Noelle, Emily suddenly perked up and asked, Mrs. Noelle, has he ever been this busy before?
So busy that he couldnte home for dinner for several days, or even didnt want to do that certain thing.
Emily recalled that at the beginning of their rtionship, he couldnt bear to go a single night without touching her. But now, he could actually go half a month without doing so. Fresh chapters posted on F?nd-Novel
Could it be like what people said online C that a mans interest in a woman onlysts for a short period of time when shes still fresh and new to him?
And now, had she already passed her expiration date to him?
At this thought, Emily felt a sudden pang in her heart.
Seeing her dejected look, Mrs. Noelle couldnt help but feel sympathetic, Young Master is indeed very busy sometimes. Ever since the Master handed over the entire corporation to him, many tasks became the Young Masters sole responsibility. Back when he was living at home, it was quitemon for him to be too busy toe home for dinner, and his sleep was often short.
What Mrs. Noelle said was true. Ever since Zachary Stuart entrusted everything to Baron Stuart, he rarely returned to Stuart Manor for dinner due to his hectic work schedule.
However, he wasnt always this busy. asionally, when there were significant or essential matters, the Young Master would personally take care of them, and this would keep him upied for a period of time.
Sometimes it would be for a week, or half a month, or even a month. But once the busy period was over, things would soon return to normal.
After all, there werent that many things that required the Young Masters personal attention. Once those were dealt with, he would have a break for a while.
Chapter 492: 492: Will you be alright on your own?
Chapter 492: Will you be alright on your own?
After hearing Mrs. Noelles words, Emily Walker felt slightly relieved, perhaps he was really busy during this time.
Mrs. Noelle, please sit down and eat with me! Emily raised her head and smiled at Mrs. Noelle.
It was too disheartening to eat alone.
Mrs. Noelle hesitated for a moment. She had been with the Stuart family for many years, but had never shared a meal at their table.
Come on, theres no one else here! Seeing her hesitation, Emily stood up and guided Mrs. Noelle to the side, cing Baron Stuarts prepared bowl and chopsticks in front of her.
And so, the master and servant harmoniously shared their dinner.
With Mrs. Noellespany, Emilys appetite was quite good tonight.
.
After dinner, she checked the time and it was only 7:00 PM. It was too early for Emily to sleep, so she sat on the sofa and turned on the TV.
The TV was on, but Emilys thoughts were not on the screen.
She wanted to go upstairs to sleep, but she had been seeing less and less of Baron Stuarttely. Every time he came back, she was already asleep.
Young Madam. Mrs. Noelle approached her as she was lost in thought. For more chapters visit f?dnvel
Emily looked up at her, Hmm?
Mrs. Noelle smiled, Madam has prepared some tonic for you tonight, but she wont have time toe over tomorrow morning. She asked me to stay at Stuart Manor tonight and bring the tonic to you tomorrow morning.
Emily paused upon hearing this.
Tonic prepared by Madam?
It had been over half a month since her miscarriage, and she hadnt expected Baron Stuarts mother to still be so considerate.
At first, she thought when she lost the child, Baron Stuarts mother would no longer care for her, but now it seemed she was even more concerned about her than before.
Alright, you can go. Although she didnt particrly want the tonic, she couldnt refuse now that Baron Stuarts mother had prepared it.
Mrs. Noelle looked at her and seemed slightly worried, Young Madam, will you be alright alone tonight?
Recently, the Young Master had been getting homete. If it werent for Madam asking her to return to Stuart Manor tonight, she would be hesitant to leave Emily alone in the private mansion.
Mrs. Noelles words made Emily pause. She looked at her nkly for a moment before regaining herposure, smiled, What could happen to me?
She wasnt a child who needed constant supervision.
Ever since Mrs. Noelle arrived, she had singlehandedly taken care of Emily. Maybe she had grown ustomed to it, worrying that Emily couldnt manage on her own without her.
But Emily was already almost 21 years old, and not that fragile.
Besides, hadnt she lived alone before?
Mrs. Noelle smiled, her concern was that Young Madam would feel even more lonely if both she and the Young Master were not there.
If nothings wrong, you should rest earlier, Young Madam. Ille back tomorrow morning to prepare breakfast for you.
As the tonic Vivian Ferguson prepared needed to stew overnight, Mrs. Noelle couldnt go now and return tomorrow. So she decided to spend the night at the Manor.
Alright. Emily looked up and smiled.
Mrs. Noelle nced at her, seemingly reassured, then took off her apron and left the vi.
Once Mrs. Noelle left, only the sound of the TV filled the living room. Emily looked around the empty house and truly began to feel extremely lonely.
When she used to work in the past, she would also return to an empty home, but she never felt this lonely before, only asionally missing herte father.
Chapter 493: 493 “Let’s Have a Date”
Chapter 493: Lets Have a Date
But now, in such a big house, being alone and unheard, it really feels incredibly lonely. Is it because there is now another person in life?
So is it because of not seeing each other that theres this sense of loss?
With the remote control in hand, Emily Walker curled up on the sofa, her chin resting on her knees, lost in thought.
A nce at the tea table in front of her, and she noticed the cell phone.
At this time, was he busy with a social engagement or something else?
With a curious and uncertain heart, Emily picked up the phone. After much hesitation, she still dialed Baron Stuarts number.
Hello? As soon as the phone was connected, the mans unique deep and sexy voice was heard from the other side.
Emily smiled faintly, just about to speak when she heard another voice on the other end.
Young Lord, can I stay with you tonight
The sudden womans voice caused the smile on Emilys face to freeze abruptly, and she was momentarily taken aback.
Get lost!
In a private room, one woman who had just approached Baron Stuart was taken aback when she saw his cold pupils and intimidating tone. She immediately backed away.
Hello? Seeing that the person on the phone wasnt speaking, Baron Stuart frowned and spoke again.
Emily came to her senses. Her mood was already a bit low, and now that a womans voice suddenly appeared on the other side, it was false to say she didnt care. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find~novel
After half a moment, she murmured, Just now, she, she is
I dont know her, Baron Stuart said, and he really didnt know the woman just now.
Dont know her? How could someone he doesnt know say theyll stay with him tonight? Emily felt uneasy.
Oh, what are you doing now? Since he said he didnt know her, she didnt have to pursue the matter further, instead changing the topic.
Baron Stuart looked up at the tense atmosphere of the private room and then said, Talking about business.
Talking about business
It seemed she already knew this answer, but she didnt understand why she had to ask again.
Oh. She simply acknowledged with a soft sound, then lowered her head and didnt speak again.
Baron Stuart seemed to have noticed the sense of loss in her tone and asked softly, Whats wrong?
Nothing, just I wanted to ask what youre doing. She made this phone call because she genuinely wanted to know what he was doing right now.
However, it was a bit unexpected that a womans voice appeared on the other side.
So, what are you up to? Bored by the social engagement that night, Baron Stuart just went with the flow and chatted with her.
Me? I am watching TV. Emily looked up and now shifted her gaze to the TV screen.
What are you watching? Baron Stuart asked casually, not really caring what she was watching.
But upon hearing the question, Emily hesitated and then took a closer look at the screen. It was a dating show.
Lets Date, she read the title of the show in the bottom right corner of the screen.
But on hearing this, Baron Stuart furrowed his brow, paused, and said, What?
Lets Date, Emily repeated, thinking perhaps he didnt hear her clearly.
Baron Stuart was taken aback again, and there was silence for a while. After a few seconds, he slowly said, Okay.
Huh?
For a moment, Emily was puzzled.
He said okay? Okay to what?
Wha-.
Ill be backter. You should rest earlier.
Emily was about to ask something when Baron Stuart spoke first. She could only suppress the doubts in her heart, and replied, Oh, okay.
Chapter 494: 494: The Child Deeply Sleeping Inside the Sofa
Chapter 494: The Child Deeply Sleeping Inside the Sofa
After hanging up the phone, Emily Walker stared at her cell phone for a while, not understanding what Baron Stuart meant by saying okay.
Time quietly passed, and without Mrs. Noelle around, no one would wake up Emily sleeping soundly on the sofa. Thus, it continued like this until half past ten at night, when Baron Stuart returned.
Entering the living room, he saw the bright lights and faintly heard the TVs sound. Baron Stuart couldnt help but slightly furrow his brows.
At this time in the past, the lights on the first floor would have already been turned off, leaving only a dim light.
Going to the center of the living room, Baron Stuart followed the sounds source, looking in the direction of therge LCD TV. At a nce, he saw Emily nestled in the sofa, seemingly fast asleep.
Setting down his coat, Baron Stuart walked over quietly and stood in front of the sofa, looking at the sleeping Emily.
Why didnt she go upstairs to sleep thiste at night?
Turning around and looking in the direction of Mrs. Noelles room on the first floor, she should have reminded Emily to go upstairs and sleep at this time.
His line of sight caught the remote control by her hand. Probably because she had fallen asleep, the TV remote control slipped from her hand and fell onto the sofa.
Baron Stuart picked it up and pressed the power button. In an instant, the living room became tranquil.
Bending down, he gently picked up the sleeping Emily and headed to the second floor.
Perhaps due to his touch, the sleeping Emily frowned slightly, her eyshes fluttering.
But her drowsiness was too heavy that she didnt want to open her eyes.
Feeling her body falling on the soft andfortable bed, Emily knew that she had already been carried back to the room by him.
After gently cing her on the bed, Baron Stuart got up and left for the bathroom.
Hearing the sound of running water in the bathroom, Emilys drowsiness gradually dissipated, and she slowly opened her eyes.
However, after half an hour had passed and the sound of water in the bathroom had stopped, Baron Stuart still didnte out. Checktest chapters at find{n}ovel
Emily frowned in confusion, as he usually came out within twenty or thirty minutes. Why hasnt hee out yet?
Feeling puzzled and having lost all sleepiness, Emily waited for another ten minutes. There was still no movement from the person inside the bathroom.
She became somewhat suspicious, sat up from the bed, got off the bed, and walked towards the bathroom.
Standing at the bathroom door for a while and being sure that there was no sound inside, she finally pushed the door open slowly
Entering the spacious bathroom, her gaze immediately fell on the shower, but she didnt see Baron Stuarts figure.
Turning her head, she finally saw him in the bathtub.
His slender eyes were lightly closed as if he was trying to alleviate his fatigue.
Emily walked over, and as she approached, he seemed to sense her presence and his brow furrowed.
Baron Stuart was indeed tired, as he unknowingly fell asleep in the bathtub.
Slowly opening his eyes, he saw Emily standing next to him.
He slowly got up and stepped out of the bathtub.
Looking at his firm body, every inch of it perfect and well-built, it made people want to swallow their saliva involuntarily.
And he was actually naked at this time!
Emily slightly lowered her head, and though they had done it many times before, she still felt slightly embarrassed and blushed.
Baron Stuart took a bath towel from the shelf nearby and wrapped it around his waist. Turning around, he saw her slightly flushed cheeks.
Chapter 495: 495: Thought He Was Going to Do Something
Chapter 495: Thought He Was Going to Do Something
Baron Stuarts lips slightly curl up as he smiles, and then he lifts her horizontally, Did I wake you up?
Emily Walker is caught off guard by his sudden movement and takes her time to shake her head, No.
The two return to the bedroom and get back into bed.
Emily isnt sure if its because shes been too sensitive recently, but his embrace makes her think that he wants to do something.
However, after getting into bed, Baron Stuart doesnt do anything. He simply holds her close, and they quietly listen to each others breathing.
He remains still, and Emily cant help but feel a little disappointed again.
Has she really lost her appeal to him? Is there no more novelty left?
Listening to his steady breathing, Emily cant find any trace of sleepiness.
They stay silent for a while before she speaks up softly, Baron Stuart.
Mm. His eyes are lightly closed, and his deep voice slightly resonates.
Are you very busy recently? She can clearly feel his heartbeat when resting against his chest.
Mm. Another soft response.
Emily raises her head and looks at his finely sculpted handsome face. Does he really look that tired? Is he too tired to even talk to her?
Lowering her head, Emily suddenly feels upset. Maybe shes been too ustomed to his pampering, and now she feels a little suffocated by his indifference over the past half a month.
Lifting her head and seeing his slightly fatigued face, Emily swallows back the words she wants to say.
Noticing that Baron Stuart is already tired and she isnt speaking again, he gradually drifts off to sleep.
As for Emily, she cant find the slightest bit of sleepiness.
She cant resist the call of slumber until dawn when the sky starts to brighten and she finally closes her eyes
She sleeps toote, so she wakes up toote as well.
The next morning, Emily wakes up and, just as she thought, the man beside her is long gone.
Feeling somewhat disheartened, she gets out of bed and sees that its already 8:30.
After brushing her teeth and washing up, she changes intofortable pajamas and goes downstairs.
Mrs. Noelle has prepared breakfast early, along with the tonic that Vivian Ferguson specially prepared for Emily.
Having a miscarriage is very harmful to the body, and Vivian Ferguson wont be at ease unless Emily fully replenishes her health for an entire month.
Looking at therge bowl of ginseng chicken soup in front of her, Emily presses her lips together, not wanting to drink it.
Noticing her daydreaming, Mrs. Noelle exins, Young Madam, having a miscarriage is really bad for your health. Drinking these will help you recuperate, so you and Young Master can have your next child sooner.
The next child
Listening to Mrs. Noelles words, Emilys expression suddenly bes gloomy.
Baron Stuart doesnt even touch her now. If she drinks all this and has a child, that would be really strange!
As if venting her emotions andforting herself at the same time, Emily looks at the full bowl of ginseng chicken soup, then picks it up and drinks it directly without using a spoon.
Emily drinks the entire bowl of ginseng chicken soup in one breath, puts down the bowl, presses her lips together, and then speaks up, Mrs. Noelle!
Mm?
If a man isnt willing to touch his woman at night, what does that mean? Her gaze fixed straight ahead, she asks Mrs. Noelle beside her thoughtfully.
Mrs. Noelle pauses for a moment, finding her sudden question a little strange.
Could she be indirectly suggesting that the Young Master doesnt touch her at night? Th?s chapter is updated by findnovel
But considering the Young Masters doting affection for the Young Madam, its impossible that he doesnt touch her.
Chapter 496: 496: Are You Free Tonight?
Chapter 496: Are You Free Tonight?
Why did the Young Madam suddenly ask this? Mrs. Noelle looked at her, seeing that her expression was calm, and couldnt detect any unusual changes.
Coming to her senses, Emily Walker also didnt want Mrs. Noelle to be overly suspicious, so she said, Oh, I just saw someone discussing this topic online, so I was a bit curious.
She casually made up an excuse.
Mrs. Noelleughed when she heard this. So thats what it was about.
Oh, it might be because there are no feelings between the two, or maybe the man is tired from work and doesnt have energy to think about those things currently. After all, Mrs. Noelle was more experienced and her words were not as reserved as those of young people.
Hearing this, Emily Walker felt her heart sink.
Was it because the feelings between Baron Stuart and Her have faded, or was Him too tired from work?
Young Madam, would you like porridge or fried dough sticks?
Emily Walker withdrew her thoughts and looked at the white porridge and breakfast on the table.
In fact, she was already full from the ginseng chicken soup she had justst night, and now she cant eat anything else.
Im not eating anymore, Im full! After saying this, she stood up and left the restaurant.
It was already early winter. Leaving the warm room, Emily Walker sat at a marble round table in the courtyard. Fortunately, the sun was shining, so it wasnt too cold.
If she stayed inside the room any longer, she would surely go mouldy in there.
Sitting at the round marble table, looking at the cerulean blue sky, Emily Walker felt that she should find something to do.
But, what could she, who has no special skills, do?
She seems to have lost her connection with interior design.
However, this was her original dream, giving it up so easily made her reluctant to part with it.
Just as she was thinking, a burst of cellphone ringtone sounded out.
Emily Walker looked at the caller ID it was Be Stuart.
After a nce, Emily Walker answered, Hello?
Are you home? Be Stuart knew that Emily Walker and her brother had already gotten their marriage certificate, but she just couldnt address her as sister-inw.
Yes, whats up?
Are you free tonight? Be Stuart asked again.
Tonight? Emily Walker was stunned for a moment C recently, time was the thing she had the most of!
Yes, what is it?
Can you drive?
Yes, what is it?
Ill visit you this afternoon!
Without saying anything else, Be Stuart abruptly hung up the phone. Fresh chapters posted on findnovel
Emily Walker was somewhat perplexed, not understanding what Be intended to do.
.
After having lunch, Emily Walker, having nothing else to do, went upstairs for an afternoon nap.
Before she haspletely woken up, she heard a piercing scream next to her ear.
Ah~~~~!
Emily Walker was so frightened that she immediately sat up from the bed and looked in terror at Be Stuart, who had climbed onto her bed, What are you doing?
Waking you up. Be Stuart began to speak numbly, not feeling that her just now scary at all.
Wake up? Does she need to use such means? Emily Walker was somewhat speechless.
Quickly get up. Be my designated driver! Before she could say anything, Be Stuart started to pull her out of bed.
Throughout the whole process, Emily Walker didnt even know how she got up. By the time everything had settled down, she was already standing in front of a light green Lamborghini.
She looked a little dazed at the luxury car in front of her, still not quite understanding the situation.
On the other hand, Be Stuart was incredibly proud, How is it? Beautiful, isnt it?
Emily Walker came to her senses and looked at her, Yours?
Be Stuart nodded vigorously, then spoke with excitement on her face, Lets go, be my designated driver. Im going to a ssmate gathering!
PS: Thank you for the rewards, dears. Im a little busy today, so I wont mention each one of you. Ill do it tomorrow! Kisses~
Chapter 497: 497: A Familiar Figure
Chapter 497: A Familiar Figure
Having said that, Be Stuart eagerly sat in the passenger seat.
Hurry up! Seeing her standing still, Be Stuart leaned out and beckoned her.
Emily Walker was still a bit confused, but inexplicably got in the car.
She had gotten her drivers license a couple of years ago, and driving was not a problem, but
She remembered Be Stuart could drive too, so why did she ask her to be her driver?
Emily Walker was puzzled, but, of course, she didnt know Be Stuarts notorious driving.
Once in the car and sitting in the drivers seat, it was the first time Emily Walker was driving such a luxury car, and she couldnt help but get a little excited.
Her heart was slightly stirred!
Although she hadnt touched a car in a year since she got her drivers license two years ago, still
Shouldnt be a problem, right?
Seeing her hesitate for a moment, Be Stuart turned her head, looking somewhat doubtful, Hey, can you really drive?
This car was given to her by Leonardo Bryson, and she hadnt dared to tell her family yet. If they knew, the car would certainly be confiscated!
Emily Walker turned her head, looked at her, and spoke somewhat uncertainly, Yes, its justI havent driven in a year.
Be Stuart suddenly felt a little uneasy.
How long have you had your drivers license?
Two years.
You havent driven in a year after getting your license two years ago? Be Stuart frowned, Are you really okay? This is what Leonardo Bryson gave me; you cant wreck it! She looked at Emily Walker discontentedly.
Thats why she had been so careful herself, even though she really wanted to drive it, she had held back, for fear of destroying the car gifted by Leonardo Bryson!
Emily Walker didnt say anything but inserted the key, preparing to start the car.
She paused for a moment, looking puzzled at Be Stuart, You can drive, right? Why do you need me to be your chauffeur?
Moreover, didnt the Stuart family have drivers?
When this was mentioned, Be Stuart coughed lightly, feeling somewhat ufortable.
But on the surface, she pretended to be calm, I, Im going to drink wer, so of course, I need a designated driver!
With that, Be Stuarts eyes dodged, and she turned her head, not looking directly at Emily Walker any longer.
Emily Walker was baffled for a little while but didnt say anything more.
Drunk driving? Even if she really drank and got caught for drunk driving, with the Stuart familys status, would it matter?
Although puzzled, Emily Walker still started the car.
Where is your ssmate gathering? Whats the location?
Duke Station Throne. Be Stuart replied.
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker hesitated for a moment, then drove the car towards the center of the roadway.
She drove fairly smoothly along the way, not daring to drive too fast since it had been so long since shest drove, and it was a brand new luxury car.
Twenty minutester, the car stopped in front of Duke Station Throne.
Upon seeing the brand new Lamborghini, as the two people got out of the car, a parking attendant walked over and politely bowed to them.
Emily Walker was still a bit confused when Be Stuart came over, taking the car key from her hand and handing it to the parking attendant.
Following that, Be Stuart pulled Emily Walker into the private room where the ssmate gathering was being held.
Walking in thepletely enclosed private room corridor, Emily Walker was puzzled C why would their group of students choose such a ****-colored ce for a gathering? The source of th?s content is f?dnvel
Chapter 498: 498: Becoming Baron Stuart…
Chapter 498: Bing Baron Stuart
Just as the two of them turned the corner, Emily Walker suddenly caught sight of a familiar figure in her peripheral vision, and couldnt help but stop in her tracks.
Whats wrong? Seeing her stop, Be Stuart turned back in surprise, and looked at her questioningly.
Emily turned her head back and nced at Be, You go ahead, Ill find youter.
Be furrowed her brows in suspicion, and followed Emilys gaze, but then looked back at her, Did you run into an acquaintance?
Emily nodded. She had indeed run into someone she knew.
Alright then, give me a call when youre done! After saying that, Be turned around and headed toward the private room where her ssmates were gathered.
Watching her leave, Emily turned her gaze and walked toward the familiar figure she had seen moments earlier.
It seemed like she had seen Sister Rylees figure earlier, and it looked like she might be drunk.
As she turned the corner, she indeed saw Rosanne Nichols swaying unsteadily, with a man by her side, who was at this time helping her towards the elevator.
Looking at the mans figure, Emily confirmed that he was not Rosannes fianc. But why did the two seem so intimate?
With curiosity and a bit of worry, Emily followed them.
It was only after the two got into the elevator that Emily saw the indicator light stop at the 10th floor. She then took another elevator and followed them up to the 10th floor.
Upon arriving at the fifth floor and stepping out of the elevator, Emily could no longer see the two figures.
Hmm, stalking people like this doesnt seem so good, does it?
Thinking about this, Emily was about to go back, feeling that her actions were quite inappropriate.
Just as she turned around to get in the elevator and return to Be, she was once again caught by the sight of another figure.
Baron Stuart
Her eyes filled with doubt, she looked at the figure not far away, wondering why Baron Stuart was here. Follow current nov?ls on f?ndnovel
But, having run into him here, Emily was somewhat excited. She was about to call out to him when she saw his figure disappear around the corner, so she hurriedly followed after him.
When she arrived at the corner, she saw a multitude of rooms before her. Looking up, she saw Baron Stuart not far ahead.
Bar- Emily was about to call out, but suddenly stopped.
She looked at the scene before her, somewhat stunned.
Baron Stuart had suddenly stopped in his tracks, his gaze falling on two figures not far away.
Young Lord, a man approached Baron Stuart, his ingratiating smile causing Baron Stuart to sneer slightly.
Mr. Spencer said we were going to talk business, so why bring me here? The 10th floor wasposed of suites, not a suitable ce to discuss business.
People usually talked business in private rooms on the second floor.
Youre right, Young Lord. But Mr. Spencer began with a ttering smile, only to pause and add, Shall we go inside to talk?
At his words, Baron Stuarts handsome brows furrowed slightly. Although puzzled, he followed the man into the room.
Not far away, Emily looked at the strange man, bewildered.
Wasnt he the one helping Sister Rylee earlier? The same height and build, even the color of the clothes were the same. She couldnt be wrong.
As soon as Baron Stuart entered the room, he saw a woman lying unconscious on the bed. He frowned and turned to look at Mr. Spencer beside him.
He swept his indifferent gaze over the somewhat plump middle-aged man before him, and said nothing, waiting for him to exin the meaning of it all.
The middle-aged man looked at him, then at Rosanne Nichols on the bed, Young Lord, thisis just a small token of sincerity. I hope youll ept it.
Chapter 499: 499: It Seems Like She Is Your Future Daughter-in-law?
Chapter 499: It Seems Like She Is Your Future Daughter-inw?
Upon hearing the sound, Baron Stuarts cold eyes nced at the woman on the bed. He had long been used to such things in the business circle.
However, what surprised him was, why would this woman be Rosanne Nichols?
Mr. Spencer, it seems shes your future daughter-inw? He had attended Rosannes weddingst time, and the man who invited him then was this middle-aged man in front of him.
Did Austin Spencer really offer his own daughter-inw just to get his favor?
Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes, looking at the middle-aged man in front of him.
Austin Spencerughed, somewhat embarrassed, I heard that Rosanne was your first love, so I hope that after this incident, you can give mypany a chance to cooperate.
At these words, Baron Stuart couldnt help but raise a faint smile.
It seemed like a smile, but there was not a trace ofughter in his deep eyes.
So, is this the reason you called me here today?
Austin Spencer nodded.
Last time, the sess of Rosanne Nicholss new film was due to the support of Futuren Group. Latest content published on
In the film industry, Baron Stuart didnt have much interest in development. Everyone in the circle knew that it was almost impossible to obtain funds from Futuren Group.
Last time, Rosanne had managed to secure the funds, which caused a sensation in the entertainment industry.
People even dug up that Rosanne was Baron Stuarts first love and spected whether there were still lingering feelings between them.
Of course, these rumors were only discussed privately, and no one dared to openly mention them.
After all, no one could afford to offend Futuren Group!
Right now, Austin Spencerspany needed arge amount of funds, and although they had some rtionship with Futuren Group, the amount was toorge this time, and he couldnt guarantee they would agree.
So, he thought of Rosanne Nichols.
Since they were willing to invest tens of millions in herst film, this time, her involvement would most likely work.
However, when he told Rosanne about this matter and asked her to help, she tly refused, making him, the father-inw, a little displeased.
So, he thought of this idea: getting her drunk and bringing her here.
He thought that this method might be more sessful than getting Rosannes help.
Just now, I think I saw your son here too. Does he know about this? Baron Stuart opened his mouth again, still with a faint smile on his lips.
He turned his head and nced at the woman who was still unconscious on the bed. She could never have dreamt of her fianc and father-inw bringing her to another mans bed.
Yes, he knows. Austin Spencer nodded again, not feeling ashamed of his actions.
For those with ambition, the sacrifice of a womans body was nothing.
Besides, Rosanne was originally an actress, and selling her body was already not an umon thing, so it was not necessary to worry about this one time, was it?
He knows about this too? Baron Stuart asked again.
Yes. Austin Spencer nodded, as if suddenly realizing something, and looked up at Baron Stuart, Young Lord, please rest assured, my dog son has absolutely no objections!
It was as if he was saying: You can use her without worries!
Baron Stuart remained expressionless, only raising the corner of his mouth slightly, Really? He doesnt mind at all?
Yes.
Hearing that, Baron Stuarts face turned serious, Youd better go back.
Chapter 500: 500: You, Enjoy Slowly!
Chapter 500: You, Enjoy Slowly!
Hearing this, Austin Spencer immediately raised his head, was he willing to ept this bribe?
What aboutthe contract? Since the bribe was now epted, the contract would be agreed to as well, right?
Baron Stuart coldly turned around, sat down on the sofa on the side, You go first, I will give you a satisfying answer tomorrow.
A satisfying answer? So, he definitely agreed?
Thinking about this, Austin Spencer couldnt help grinning from ear to ear, Thats good, Young Lordenjoy your time.
Saying that, Austin Spencer left the room.
It seemed that the Young Lord really had lingering feelings for his first love, otherwise, the normally disinterested-in-women man wouldnt have epted his kindness today.
However, no matter what, as long as it happened this way, there would be no problem with hispany!
Austin Spencer came out and gently closed the room door, ready to leave.
Just as he turned around, he looked up and saw a woman standing in front of him, and couldnt help but pause for a moment.
Austin Spencer did not know Emily Walker, so he had no further thoughts, he simply nced at her and walked towards the elevator.
Emily Walker curiously looked at Austin Spencer, it seemed she had seen him somewhere.
After thinking for a while, she suddenly remembered.
Isnt that Sister Rylees fiances father!? What is he doing here?
Moreover, didnt he just assist Sister Rylee? Why did he leave alone?
Wheres Rylee?
She looked up at the rooms on both sides of the corridor, there seemed to be no other ce here apart from the room and the restroom.
Wait, he has already left, so what is Baron Stuart doing inside?
With her puzzled mind, Emily Walker walked to the front door of Baron Stuarts room.
At this time in the room, Rosanne Nichols frowned, feeling a splitting headache as she woke up.
She opened her eyes, and what met her eyes was an unknown room.
She sat up, and when she was trying to figure out where she was, her gaze fell on the man in the sofa, she couldnt help but raise her eyebrows in surprise.
Baron Stuart? What is he doing here?
Baron Stuart sat on the sofa, with a calm expression, showing no emotions.
He had nned on leaving, but after the actions of the Spencer father and son, he felt the need to let Rosanne Nichols know.
Feeling the person on the bed waking up, Baron Stuart slightly turned his head, his exquisite features showed a hint of coldness.
Rosanne Nichols looked at him, then looked at the unknown room, and then spoke, Baron Stuart? What are you doing here?
What about you? Why are you here? Baron Stuart did not answer but counter-questioned Rosanne Nichols.
As long as she can remember what happened before she passed out, all the mysteries can be solved.
Rosanne Nichols paused at his words and then began to recall the previous events.
She had no idea what day it was today, she was out of nowhere brought here by her fianc and his father, and then N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on F?ndNovel
Alcohol, she got drunk?
No, she remembered only having one drink, with her alcohol tolerance, there was no way she could have passed out.
Then what was it because of?
Raising her head, Rosanne Nichols looked towards Baron Stuart, Who brought me here?
Baron Stuart leaned on the sofa, his expression as calm as ever, Austin Spencer, andyour fianc.
Rosanne Nichols was taken aback, but still, she didnt get it.
What did they bring me here for? And why was he also here?
Because of the business, they needed to use your body. Baron Stuart turned his head, his calm face held no hint of anyplicated emotions.
Chapter 501: 501: Ran into it!
Chapter 501: Ran into it!
At this point in the conversation, he no longer wanted to stay, getting up and preparing to leave.
Wait. At this moment, Rosanne Nichols finally realized something, disbelief flickering in her bright eyes, her face suddenly turning pale.
Baron Stuart stopped at the sound of her voice, but did not turn around.
Did they bring me here to get you to invest in theirpany? A few days ago, their father and son indeed asked her to seek help from Baron Stuart.
However, she had already asked for help once and didnt feelfortable asking again.
Baron Stuart was willing to investst time, perhaps because of their past rtionship. But she didnt want to exploit their bond, so she gently declined their request.
But what did she hear now? They were using her body in exchange for this contract?
Yes. Baron Stuart replied lightly, his back towards her.
With his gentle yes, tears silently rolled down Rosannes face as shey on the bed.
Her heart ached as if it were being torn apart, suffocating her with pain. She and Felix Spencer were the envy of the entertainment circle, but who would have thought that her fianc would deliver her to another man
Overwhelmed with pain, Rosanne burst into tears on the bed.
She never thought her feelings would be so fragile.
Feeling her suppressed sobs, Baron Stuart pursed his thin lips and nced at her.
It seemed he did not want to have much interaction with her.
In the end, Baron Stuart did not approach her. Instead, he turned and walked toward the front door, intending to leave.
But just as he reached the door and was about to turn the doorknob, he suddenly heard footsteps behind him.
His handsome eyebrows furrowed, and turning his head, he saw Rosanne had already gotten out of bed and was walking towards the balcony.
Baron Stuart stood still until Rosanne stepped out onto the balcony, climbed over the guardrail, and stood on the edge outside. Only then did his face be stern as he quickly rushed over and pulled her back.
Let me die, let me die! Rosanne cried as she tried to climb the guardrail again, her tearful eyes like a gushing spring.
Baron Stuart gently held her, and after a while, he suddenly let go. Rosanne staggered a few steps.
Go ahead and die, Baron Stuart said coldly, his charming face ncing towards the direction outside the balcony.
His sudden cold words left Rosanne slightly stunned.
Just now, in a moment of impulsivity, she thought of suicide.
With your current poprity, retaliating against the Spencer father and son should be easy, right? Maybe at first, Rosanne didnt have the ability. But now, with Group Spencer in a crisis, it would be easy to topple them with just a slight push.
Rosanne looked at him, listening to his words, feeling somewhat at a loss for a moment.
Baron Stuart did not speak again, but turned to leave.
Once Rosanne regained her senses, she thought, Yes, why should I die? How can I die at this time!
Wiping her tears, Rosanne also left the room.
Meanwhile, Emily Walker had been standing at the door for a long time. As she raised her hand, hesitating whether to knock or not, the door suddenly opened.
The moment the door opened, the person in front of her caused Baron Stuart to hesitate for an instant, surprised by her presence. Content originallyes from Find_Novel(.
No, it should be said that he was very surprised.
Why would shee to such a ce at this time and this point?
Chapter 502: 502: Why is it Rosanne Nichols
Chapter 502: Why is it Rosanne Nichols
Emily Walker was still hesitating whether or not to knock on the door when she saw him standing right in front of her. She couldnt help but raise a bright smile.
Baron Just as the word left her mouth, Emilys smile suddenly froze on her face. Her line of sight caught a glimpse of Rosanne Nichols emerging from behind her.
Rosanne didnt seem surprised to see Emily.
Because she thought Emily had followed Baron Stuart, it was only natural for Emily to be there if he was present.
Emily looked at her, then at the man in front of her. Although their clothes were intact, what else could a man and a woman be doing together in a room?
What what are you two doing? She looked at the man in front of her, trying her best to suppress the thoughts that were bouncing around in her heart.
His indifference had already made her suspicious these past few days.
She didnt understand why his previous passion for her had suddenly cooled off during this period of time. Was it because her novelty had worn off?
Noticing the pain gradually seeping into her eyes, Baron Stuarts heart sank, as if he realized what she was thinking about him and Rosanne at this moment.
But for a moment, he was somewhat at a loss for words, not knowing how to answer her question.
Meanwhile, Rosanne, who was standing off to the side, was still a little confused by the situation and stared nkly at Emily, forgetting to speak.
Baron Stuarts silence only reaffirmed Emilys suspicions.
So is his not saying anything a form of tacit acquiescence?
Why would this happen
Emily lowered her face, feeling somewhat unprepared. She had never once imagined that Baron Stuart would have another woman, not ever Why did it have to be like this?
Her pain worsened, jolting Baron Stuart back to reality. He grabbed her arm and said, We didnt do anything.
Emily looked up at him, and then at Rosanne standing nearby.
Why, why was it Rosanne? Why was she his first love
She was your first love, right? Emily spoke in a daze, suppressing the tears welling up in her eyes, forcing them back into her eyesockets.
Upon hearing her words, Rosanne finally came to her senses, realizing that Emily had misunderstood.
Emily, you misunderstood, we really didnt do anything. She spoke hurriedly, not wanting Emily to get the wrong idea.
However, Emily didnt look at Rosanne, and her gaze stayed on Baron Stuarts face.
First love has always been a sensitive term in a womans eyes, and Baron Stuart understood that very well.
No. Baron Stuart looked at her, his face calm. But as he looked at her pained eyes, his heart was in turmoil. He wanted to exin but found himself at a loss for words. Content originallyes from find?novel
At this moment, it seemed that the only thing he could say was: I did nothing with her.
But as he said it, he felt it wasnt enough. It seemed that this simple statement couldnt erase the suspicions and thoughts that had already settled in her heart.
A single denial only made Emily feel even more wronged.
The more he refused to admit it, the more she was sure he was hiding something from her, making her think that there was something between him and Rosanne.
Everyone else was saying yes, but only he was denying it.
Unable to hold back her tears any longer.
Her heart was in so much pain that she couldnt ept the truth. She just couldnt ept it.
Chapter 503: 503: Why Should I Believe You!?
Chapter 503: Why Should I Believe You!?
Then why are you here? Why are you in the same room with her!? Discussing business? Or lingering feelings!? Is there anything that you two must talk about in a room alone!?
Seeing the man before her, Emily Walker cried out, her eyes filled with grievances and pain, tugging at everyones heartstrings.
Her voice was somewhat high, because she truly felt wronged, her heart ached, a painful ache
She cried with tears and snot streaming down her face like a child who lost her favorite toy, deeply stabbing Baron Stuarts heart.
But her questions, he felt somewhat at a loss for words.
When he entered the room, he didnt know about Rosannes presence.
I didnt discuss business, nor lingering feelings. Before entering the room, I didnt know she was inside, Baron Stuart took a deep breath because, at this moment, he was somewhat irritated.
Why did she have to show up at this time!
Nothing had happened, but when she saw the scene, it appeared as if something actually had.
He tried to maintain his rationality, but deep down, millions of curses exploded inside of him!
The more anxious he became, the more flustered he felt. He was afraid that, in his confusion, the situation might escte even further.
Not discussing business? So, it was a private matter?
Emily raised her tearful eyes, feeling so wronged!
You didnt know before you went in what about after you went in? This exnation was truly far-fetched.
If he had only found out about Rosannes presence after entering, why didnt he leave, why did he stay for so long wuu
These past few days, she felt really awful because he had suddenly be so cold towards her.
Even though she had guessed countless possibilities in her heart, each time, she told herself that he was busy and tired, so thats why he acted this way.
But now, that wasnt the case at all
Her heart ached so much!
Emily, we really didnt do anything. Even if you dont believe Baron Stuart, you should still trust me, right
Why should I trust you!? Perhaps because she felt too wronged in her heart, Emily subconsciously turned her head and asked Rosanne while sobbing, Youre his first love! Why should I trust you!?
Rosanne was rendered speechless by her words.
See, even Rosanne admitted that she was his first lover wuu Discover more novels at
Baron Stuart these past few days, youve been so cold to me, really cold I thought it was because you were busy and didnt have time for me, but today, that isnt the case you werent busy, you were with another woman in another room
Emily finished crying, then turned around to leave.
That desperate heartache and helpless gaze were all painfully gripping Baron Stuarts heart.
He quickly took a step forward, catching this little woman who was recklessly using him, and making her face up to him.
But just as she turned around, Emily found unknown strength and forcefully shook off his grip!
I want to break up with you! Divorce! She yelled at him before turning around again.
This time, Baron Stuart simply lifted her horizontally in his arms.
Want to break up? Divorce? Fine, lets have a good talk about this matter!
What are you doing!? Put me down! Let go! Emily regained her senses and struggled in his arms. But this time, she couldnt break free as Baron Stuart carried her away from the Duke Station Throne!
Chapter 504: 504: The Limitless Domineering Aura of the Young Noble!
Chapter 504: The Limitless Domineering Aura of the Young Noble!
After leaving Duke Station Throne, the driver brought the car over.
Seeing the tearful and agitated Young Madam, yton Howard, standing nearby, was thoroughly bbergasted.
At this time, why would Young Madam be here?
And crying so hard
Drive. Holding her as he entered the back seat, Baron Stuart spoke up.
yton Howard in the passenger seat hesitated, taking a while before speaking, Young Master, are we going -
Home!
Again, yton Howard was taken aback. There is an important signing ceremony happening in a while. Are we not going?
yton Howard, puzzled, nced at the teary and upset Young Madam. Thinking about it, it would be inappropriate to bring Young Madam in such a state to the signing, wouldnt it?
Well, anyway, if the Young Master said not to go, then they are not going.
Let melet me go! Let go! In the car, Emily Walker was still struggling endlessly. She was both angry and heartbroken. If she could open the car door right now, she really wanted to jump out!
He held her tightly captive on his thigh. Baron Stuart didnt utter a word until they were back at the vi. He then held her as they got out of the car and entered through the grand entrance.
Seeing the two return, Mrs. Noelle stepped forward. But before she could greet them, she saw her own Young Master wearing a gloomy expression, carrying Young Madam towards the bedroom on the second floor!
Let me go, let go of me! I want a divorce, I want to break up with you! Emily Walker being carried by him, cried, shouted, and struggled all the way.
But, this man was so strong that she couldnt break free no matter how hard she struggled.
Upon entering the bedroom on the second floor, Baron Stuart pinned her on the bed. His burning gaze locked onto hers, You want to break up? Divorce?
Emily Walker looked at him, her wronged tears still falling like rain, Yes!
At her response, Baron Stuart smirked demonically, Then how much are you prepared to pay me as a breakup fee?
Emily Walker was taken aback, staring at him nkly, Wha what breakup fee?
You want to break up with me, shouldnt youpensate me with a breakup fee? Baron Stuart raised an eyebrow, stating it as if it were a matter of fact.
If he wants a breakup fee, let it be!
How much do you want!? Emily Walker yelled.
Baron Stuart frowned in thought, appearing to seriously consider her question. Then, leaning in, he said, 100 million, no credit.
What? 100 million?!
Emily Walkers eyes widened, A A hundred million?
Yeah. Baron Stuart nodded, then added after a thought. Right, theres also the divorce fee.
Di Divorce Fee?
Since when did breaking up and divorcing involve so many fees?
100 million, where was she supposed to get 100 million from?!
I dont have that much money! Emily Walker felt a bit irritated. Since when did breaking up require so much money!
Baron Stuart was watching her, seeming to find her reaction amusing.
Well, what can we do? No credit allowed here, 100 million for the breakup fee, a divorce fee a total of 300 million.
What, 300 million?
Why do you need so much money!?
Of course, if I divorce, I would be a divorced man. What if I cant find a wifeter? Wouldnt my loss be enormous? Baron Stuart looked at her, with a matter-of-fact expression on his face. The rightful source is F?ndNovel
Emily Walker was left absolutely stunned.
He cant find a wife? Who would believe him? Regardless of whether its his second, third, fourth, or fifth marriage, there would still be plenty of women throwing themselves at him!
I dont care, I dont have the money, I dont have that much money! Emily Walker yelled, exasperated.
No way around it then, you cant break up, cant get a divorce.
Even without me, you still have Rosanne Nichols Emily Walker drooped her eyelids, and the tears she had just stopped suddenly flowed out again.
Chapter 505: 505: The Reason for Indifference 1
Chapter 505: The Reason for Indifference 1
Baron Stuart paused, his yful mood suddenly vanished, reced by heartache.
When he looked at her again, all that remained in his eyes was earnestness.
Do you want to know why Rosanne Nichols was there? He lowered his head and looked at her.
After the previous incident, he knew how much a misunderstanding could hurt her deeply, and from now on, there should be no misunderstandings between them, and they should not allow any misunderstandings!
At his words, Emily Walker looked up, startled.
Why would Rosanne Nichols be there? Wasnt it because of him?
What else could it be, if not for you Her eyes filled with tears, and when she thought of the two of them doing something in the room, her heart was gripped tightly, too painful to even speak.
Speaking of which, her experience is a little like yours, Baron Stuart raised his hand, his thumb rubbing back and forth on her moist cheeks, his expression calm, but his eyes filled with infinite tenderness, and his deep voice filled with thick sexiness.
Emily Walker was stunned, not quite understanding, and looked up at him with tearful eyes and a confused expression.
Simr to her experience? Rosanne Nichols?
How could that be possible, she was a superstar, more beautiful than her, not even a bit like her!
Group Spencer Enterprises recently needed arge amount of funds, so Austin Spencer approached Futuren Group, but I didnt agree, Baron Stuart said lightly, his deep eyes narrowing.
Listening to his detailed exnation, Emily Walker suddenly calmed down, quietly staring at his exquisitely carved handsome face, even his voice sounded mesmerizing.
It had to be said that this man was always attracting peoples attention, even having seen him millions of times, she still couldnt help but be unconsciously drawn to him.
Group Spencer? Emily Walker muttered, opening her mouth, which Group Spencer? Ah, Austin Spencer? Wasnt that the father of Rosanne Nichols fianc?
So, the father and son sent Rosanne Nichols to me, isnt that a bit like your experience? Baron Stuart looked down at her delicate little face.
Emily Walker was stunned for a long time before she came to her senses, her face full of shock, Sent Rosanne Nichols to you? The father and son from Group Spencer? Are you talking about Rosanne Nichols fianc!? N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on
Emily Walker was so shocked that she sat up from the bed, unable to believe that a fianc would personally hand over his own woman to another man.
Heavens, how could there be such a man!
When her aunt had sent her to Baron Stuart in the past, she had already felt the coldness and cruelty of the world, but the situation that Rosanne Nichols was facing now seemed to be a hundred times more heart-wrenching.
The man she deeply loved actually sent her to another man
Emily Walker couldnt help but feel a surge of anger in her heart at the thought!
Looking at her indignantly, Baron Stuart sat up, Yes, then it was the situation you saw.
Emily Walker paused, the situation she saw?
She lowered her head and silently went through everything she had seen today.
Today, at Duke Station Throne, she had indeed seen Rosanne Nichols being helped by a stranger to Building 10, and when she followed them to Building 10, she lost sight of Rosanne Nichols.
So, it was Austin Spencer who got Rosanne Nichols drunk and sent her to Baron Stuart?
Then
Did you really do something with her? Emily Walker suddenly raised her head, looking at him with a wronged expression.
Baron Stuart frowned slightly, why did he feel like his exnation had been in vain?
No, you must have known I was in that room since you saw me go in; in such a short time, do you think I could have done anything with a woman? Or do you think
Chapter 506: 506: The Reason for Indifference 2
Chapter 506: The Reason for Indifference 2
Baron Stuart approached her with a sly smile, So my capabilities can onlyst this long?
Emily Walker stared nkly for a moment, only then realizing the meaning of his final words, and her cheeks flushed.
I, I dont know
From the time he went into the room until he came out, it wasnt even an hour, and Austin Spencer was there when he went in. Even if he and Rosanne Nichols wanted to do something, they couldnt possibly do it in front him, right?
After Austin Spencer left, he only spent about ten plus minutes inside the room.
Ten plus minutes
Every time this man was with her, it seemed to take several hours
Indeed, given his usual passion, a mere ten or so minutes wouldnt even be enough for forey.
The more she thought about it, the redder Emilys face became.
Watching her flushed face, Baron Stuart slightly raised the corner of his lips, as if he could see through her thoughts.
However, he was somewhat dissatisfied with her response!
He narrowed his eyes and approached her, Dont know? Is it that you really dont know or you are pretending not to know? Or is it that I have never satisfied you, so you have no feeling to remember the pleasure I brought to you?
Seeing his approaching face, Emily unconsciously leaned back. Why did this man have to be so explicit?
Following that, her expression dimmed as if she remembered something. You havent touched me in almost a month. Even if there was something, I cant remember it now anyway
In reality, she could never forget the cloud-reaching pleasures he brought her in this lifetime.
The reason shed said that was just to find an excuse, to understand why hed suddenly be distant from her.
Her sudden words caught Baron Stuart off guard.
Was the woman in front of him ming him for not touching her this month?
The corner of his lips curved up, and Baron Stuart pulled her into his arms. So, you do care about that sort of thing?
Emily fell into his arms, feeling somewhat shy.
Maybe its true that women tended to be reserved in this area, and she was not someone who couldnt bear loneliness.
But what she cared about was not that, what she cared about was why he didnt touch her anymore, why he was cold to her!
I dont care about that at all, but I dont want to have an expiration date in your heart, and I dont want to be unappealing to you Her voice choked with emotion and she felt wronged.
Hearing her words, Baron Stuarts heart tightened.
He lowered his head and gripped her chin, Why would you think that?
Emily sniffed, Because, someone said that if a man no longer touches you, it means youve expired in his heart, and theres no more excitement left!
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts dark eyes burned with anger.
Damn it! Readplete version only at findnovel
Who had been feeding her such absurd thoughts!?
Holding her frail body tightly in his arms, Baron Stuart was about to exin when there came a knock on the room door.
Young Master, Young Madam, Madam has arrived. Mrs. Noelles voice sounded from outside the door.
The two of them on the bed froze for a moment.
It was Emily who first reacted, pushing him away and getting out of the bed.
As the two of them went downstairs together, Vivian Ferguson, who was sitting in the living room, nced at her son unhappily, as if annoyed.
Chapter 507: 507: The Reason for Indifference 3
Chapter 507: The Reason for Indifference 3
Seeing her slightly displeased expression, Emily Walker felt a bit confused.
Although it seemed that Vivian Ferguson hadpletely epted her, and had been extremely considerate towards her during the miscarriage this past month, Emily still felt somewhat uneasy looking directly at Vivian when she was upset.
It seemed that there was still a barrier between her and Baron Stuarts mother, preventing them from getting along perfectly.
It felt like mother-inw figures from wealthy families like hers were impossible to approach.
What were you two doing upstairs just now? Vivian Ferguson frowned, ring at her son with dissatisfaction.
Baron Stuart slightly pursed his lips, his handsome eyebrows wrinkling.
Did Mothere here at this time just to find out what I was doing upstairs? He said casually, walking over and sitting down on the sofa opposite her.
Arent you supposed to be at work at this time? It was just past 4 PM, and he hade home to be alone with Emily Walker in their room. Vivian Ferguson could easily guess what they were doing without even trying!
The more Vivian thought about it, the angrier she got. She grabbed a magazine from the tea table and went over to smack her son fiercely!
While hitting him, she yelled, Cant you control yourself? Huh! Do you want me to never have a grandson? How did the doctor tell you to behave after thest miscarriage, and you couldnt even hold out for a month, you brat!
Seeing their mothers actions, not only was Emily staring wide-eyed, but even Baron Stuart was quite surprised.
For the first time in 28 years, his mother was beating him, without any concern for her image!
Mother! Baron Stuart eximed, his face changing as he red at his mother, discontented. How can you hit someone like that!?
At his yelling, Vivian Ferguson paused for a moment, but quickly recovered and lifted the magazine once again, pping him fiercely, You ask why I hit you? What did the doctor tell you after Emilysst miscarriage, huh? What were you doing upstairs just now, huh!?
Stop it! This was the first time Baron Stuart had seen his mother so emotionally agitated, and he couldnt help but jump off the sofa to dodge his mothers attack!
What did I do upstairs just now? He looked at her and felt this beating was somewhat unjust. Original content can be found at fin?novel
Seeing him dodge, Vivian Ferguson grew even angrier, What did you do and you have the nerve to ask me? Why arent you still at work at this time? What are you doinging back home? And why were you both in the room!?
Listening to this, Emily was utterly perplexed, but she did catch one detail in Vivians words C the doctors advice after herst miscarriage.
What did the doctor say after herst miscarriage?
Isnt it strange for me to be in the room of my own house? Baron Stuart looked at his mother and, for the first time, found that his always solemn mother had such an unreasonable side as well.
You can be wherever you want, but dont drag Emily into it! Vivian Ferguson dropped the magazine from her hand, turned her face to thepletely stunned Emily, walked over and pulled her to sit down on the sofa.
Emily, in the next few days, Ill have Be stay with you at night. During this period of time, you must take good care of your body and absolutely not let him touch you again, alright? Vivian Ferguson smiled at her, knowing that if her son wanted to force his way, Emilys wishes would be useless.
Her son was just like his father back then: when it doesnt work, use force. She knew this better than anyone.
Chapter 508: 508: The Reason for Indifference 4
Chapter 508: The Reason for Indifference 4
Emily Walker was listening, dumbfounded, as she stared nkly at Vivian Ferguson.
Let Bee and sleep with her? Why?
What? Let Bee? Why? Before Emily could say anything, Baron Stuart frowned beside her with a serious expression, Isnt mypany enough? Why call Be?
Vivian Ferguson looked up and red at her son, To prevent a certain beast from losing control and having another free meal!
Um Madam Foster, you just said
Just call me Mother. Theres no need to be so formal, as there are no outsiders here. Since they have already gotten the marriage certificate, her continuous use of Madam Foster was a bit awkward.
Although Baron Stuarts marriage hadnt been publicly announced, there was no need to be so formal in their own home. The Old Master wasnt around anyway.
Emily was startled by this and felt somewhat ttered.
She nodded nkly, Oh, okay. Discover more novels at Find[?]ovel
Um, you just said I had a miscarriage, what did the doctor say?
Oh, your body has been slightly affected. The doctor said that if you dont take care of yourself during this period of time, your chances of getting pregnant in the future will be very small. So, before your body is fully recovered, Baron Stuart must not touch you, understand?
As Vivian Ferguson spoke, she suddenly looked at Emily, Didnt Baron Stuart tell you?
Emily looked confused.
Her body was affected? So thats why Baron Stuart hadnt touched her during this period of time?
You little brat! You didnt say anything on purpose, did you? Trying to quench your own thirst! Vivian Ferguson was once again infuriated. Her son hadnt said anything, so Emily didnt know? So every time he wanted her, she gave in?
Seeing his mother once again falling into the unreasonable temper mode, Baron Stuart blocked Vivian Fergusons attack and said angrily, I didnt touch her!
At these words, Vivian Ferguson immediately stopped her attack, her expression changing instantly, Really?
Baron Stuarts face darkened, and he couldnt help feeling angry. He had suffered so many grievances from this scolding!
Heaven knows how he had spent this past month, taking cold showers every night!
He cast an unhappy nce at his mother and then looked at Emily Walker beside him. With a deep voice, he said, I have a contract signing ceremony.
After saying that, he turned and left the vi.
Vivian Ferguson came to her senses and realized he hadnt touched Emily. Well, thats good!
She was genuinely worried. After thest miscarriage, Emilys body had been severely damaged. The doctor said that if she didnt take good care of her body, she might not have a chance to get pregnant again.
She had been looking forward to having a grandson as soon as possible and couldnt let her son ruin it!
Turning around, she sat down beside Emily with a smile and looked at Mrs. Noelle, Mrs. Noelle, please bring me the stuff I brought.
Mrs. Noelle turned and entered the kitchen, and soon had an instion barrel in her hand.
Emily,e on, drink this. Vivian Ferguson scooped out a bowl of unknown soup and smiled at Emily to drink it.
Emily looked at the light white clear soup and frowned slightly, What is this?
Vivian Ferguson smiled, Its for nourishing your body. Dont worry. Its specially prepared by our head chef at home. It doesnt taste bad. Come on, for the sake of my precious grandson arriving soon, drink this up.
Vivian Fergusons tone was affectionate, making Emily feel warm inside.
She took a small sip and found it wasnt that bad.
Chapter 509: 509: Baron Stuart Forced to Sleep in the Guest Room 1
Chapter 509: Baron Stuart Forced to Sleep in the Guest Room 1
Seeing that she had finished drinking, Vivian Ferguson smiled with satisfaction.
She then stood up, Ill go back first, andter Ill have Bee over to keep youpany.
After saying this with a smile, Vivian Ferguson turned and left the private residence.
Emily Walker stared nkly at her retreating figure, lost in thought.
Let Bee over?
Oh! She almost forgot!
Just as she thought about it, her cell phone suddenly rang. Emily took it out and saw that it was indeed a call from Be Stuart!
The call had connected, and Emily heard Bes frantic voice. She exined for a while before finally clearing things up.
Helpless, Be was genuinely scared. Emily had brought her out, and suddenly she disappeared. Her elder brother would definitely scold her!
However, upon hearing that her brother had brought Emily home, Be was relieved.
By the way, my mother told me to sleep with you these few nights. Is my brother on a business trip? Just now, Be suddenly received a call from her mother, telling her to sleep at her brothers private residence for a week.
While she was a little confused, Be didnt mind at all.
Upon hearing this, Emily couldnt help but be surprised. Baron Stuarts mothers words were final, and she had really let Bee to sleep with her.
The tone of her voice suggested that she was apanying Emily, but it was more like keeping her and Baron Stuart apart.
Um Hes been busytely.
Oh, alright, then, Ill be heading back in a little while!
After a hurried exnation, Be quickly hung up the phone. Discover more novels at Fndovel
In no time, the vis doorbell rang, and Mrs. Noelle opened the door to find a servant from the Stuart family with a small suitcase.
Mrs. Noelle and the servant exchanged a few words before she brought the luggage inside, Young Madam, this is the youngdys luggage.
Emily stared nkly at the pink suitcase. She could only say that Baron Stuarts mother was very decisive and efficient in her actions.
She nodded with a smile, Hmm, put it on the second floor.
Mrs. Noelle hesitated, Madam instructed that the youngdy must share a room with you, so this luggage will have to be ced in your and the Young Masters room.
So where would Baron Stuart sleep at night?
Alright. On second thought, if they couldnt share a room, it might be better to sleep separately.
Emily seemed to understand why Baron Stuart would rather take a cold bath every night than touch her.
Men must suffer when they are enduring, right?
So that night, Be heeded her mothers orders and moved in.
After dinner and watching TV for a while, the two girls returned to their room, sharing their little secrets with each other.
Emily was only two years older than Be, so their conversation was quite harmonious with no generation gap.
As the two chatted, Be suddenly received a phone call from her mother.
Not knowing what Vivian Ferguson had said, Bes expression changed many times throughout the call. Before hanging up, she promised, Mother, dont worry, I guarantee toplete the task! Ill protect Emily even if it kills me!
After saying that, she even made a salute!
Emily, listening on the side, was stunned by this disy. The situation felt like they were about to go to the battlefield
.
At 9:30 PM, the two girls were chatting on the wide andfortable bed when the room door was suddenly opened.
Baron Stuart probably didnt know that his mother, Vivian Ferguson, had actually brought his sister over.
Every time he entered the room, his first nce was directed towards the bed, and each time, he could see her sleeping soundly and peacefully there.
Chapter 510: 510: Baron Stuart Forced to Sleep in Guest Room 2
Chapter 510: Baron Stuart Forced to Sleep in Guest Room 2
But tonight
Baron Stuart waspletely stupefied.
Why are you still here at thiste hour? He thought maybe Be Stuart hade to y with Emily Walker and lost track of time.
But it was not right. His sister was clearly wearing her cute pajamas at this moment!
Brother, youre back! Sorry, but Im going to sleep here tonight! Be Stuart said with a smile,pletely unconcerned with her brothers increasingly dark expression.
After a long time, Baron Stuart looked at his sister and whispered a few words, Get out.
The smile on Be Stuarts face suddenly froze. No, Mother told me toe. Good night, were going to sleep!
As she spoke, Be Stuart had already snap turned off the switch on the head of the bed, and the room was instantly plunged into darkness.
Baron Stuarts face darkened, and the corners of his mouth twitched a few times.
He thought his mother was joking, but she actually brought Be over!
In an instant, the light in the room was turned on again. He looked towards the direction of the bed, only to see Be Stuarts smug expression. Sorry, Mom said you can sleep in the guest room for now! Good night!
With that, she turned out the light again with a snap!
Baron Stuart stood in ce, a wave of displeasure spreading throughout his body.
Raising his hand, he turned on the nearby switch and angrily strode over to Be Stuart, pointing at her and shouting, Get out of here right now!
Be Stuart pursed her lips, blinking her big, expressive eyes, and showed no fear of the mans anger. No, Mom said that if you dare throw me out, shell have Emily sleep at her ce tomorrow.
Emily Walker, who was by the side, also silently pursed her lips and said nothing.
Baron Stuart looked at her, which only increased his annoyance.
Feeling his burning gaze, Emily Walker hesitantly spoke up, Um, for this period of time, can you just put up with it and live next door?
The man was dumbfounded.
Was she also telling him to go sleep elsewhere?
The fire was spreading, but he had nowhere to vent it.
So that night, the man was indeed forced into the guest room
After taking a bath, Baron Stuarty on the soft bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.
The more he thought about his woman being next door, the more frustrated he was!
This was supposed to be his territory, so why was he demoted to the guest room?
The night grew deeper.
The two girls on the bed, exhausted from talking, gradually fell into a deep sleep.
It was unclear how much time had passed when Emily Walker felt someone touching her body. She thought it was Be Stuart, so she did not open her eyes.
However, the next second, she felt something was wrong
She abruptly opened her eyes and saw a handsome face in front of her. He gestured for her to be quiet.
Looking at the sleeping Be Stuart next to her, Baron Stuart bent down, picked Emily Walker up, and silently exited the room, heading towards the guest room.
Without her, he seemed unable to sleep.
.
Early the next morning, Be Stuart opened her bleary eyes and then sat up, stretchingzily. Ah, what a great sleep!
Looking down at Emily Walker next to her
Uh? Where is she?
Did she wake up so early? Chapters first released on ?ovelFind
After washing up, Be Stuart went downstairs and saw her brother and Emily Walker eating breakfast at the dining table.
Mrs. Noelle came over and prepared Be Stuarts breakfast.
When did you get up? Why didnt you wake me up? Be Stuart picked up a piece of ham, eating it while looking at Emily Walker across from her and casually asking.
Chapter 511: 511: Wanting to Find a Job
Chapter 511: Wanting to Find a Job
Her casualment made Emily Walker stop eating breakfast for a moment, her expression slightly unnatural.
Be Stuart, while eating her breakfast, noticed Emilys unusual demeanor and the slightly reddened cheeks. She was taken aback, Whats wrong?
Emily looked up at Be, then at Baron Stuart sitting next to her. She noticed his expression was calm,pletely undeterred by the incident of him sneaking her out of the roomst night.
Nothing happened. Its just that you were sleeping so soundly that I didnt wake you up early. After getting up, Emily had indeed visited the master bedroom as her clothes were there and she had to retrieve them.
At that time, it was quite early so she did not wake Be up.
After breakfast, Baron Stuart left for thepany, and Be went to school. Soon, Emily was left alone at home again. Latest content published on fin?novel
She needed to find something to do, or she would get awfully bored.
She went upstairs and took her notebook.
She searched on a local website. Interior design had always been her dream. However, it seemed that thedder to that dream was getting further and further away from her.
Although Emily didnt have much experience, she couldnt resist searching for interior design jobs while browsing the website.
She read about some rtedpanies andpensation. With a try-and-see attitude, Emily sent her rsum to twopanies.
What would Baron Stuart do if he found out about her secret job search?
Never mind, there was no certainty that she would be sessful.
Much to Emilys surprise, less than half an hour after her rsum was submitted, bothpanies rang her in session inviting her for an interview.
This was indeed an unexpected turn of events.
Her rsum was actually quite ordinary. There is nothing special or advantageous about it. She did not have extensive design experience. The onlypany she had ever joined was Futuren Corporation. But, that was just for a short while, she had left very soon.
Dont mostpanies prefer hiring experienced individuals? Besides, does design experience not require several years at least?
She did exaggerate a bit earlier, iming that she had half a years design experience.
What was the reason they chose her then?
Curious and excited, Emily arrived for her interview at the firstpany at two in the afternoon.
Are you Miss Emily Walker?
A certain employee of thepany inquired. Emily was not sure of the exact role of the man before her.
Yes.
You were a designer at Futuren Corporation?
Yes.
Hearing her replies, the male employee examined her up and down.
Thedy before him was only about twenty years old. Being able to work as a designer at Futuren Group at such a young age was indeed puzzling.
Futuren Corporation was no ordinary corporation. Even if ordinary corporations were to hire a professional designer, they would definitely prefer those with exceptional achievements. Such individuals should have several years of work experience, certainly not fresh college graduates like her.
Do you have any past design works?
Yes, replied Emily, taking out a few design drafts from her bag. I only worked at Futuren Corporation. These are my first design works.
Even though she had left Futuren Groupter on, Baron Stuart had told her that her designs had been sessfullypleted and were popr.
Not less than half a month after thepletion of the project, half of the high-end residences had been sold, bringing a nice profit ratio to Futuren Corporation.
Chapter 512: 512: The Obnoxious Bella Stuart
Chapter 512: The Obnoxious Be Stuart
That male employee took a look at the design drafts in her hand, and a hint of surprise shed in his eyes. Could such delicate and unique design drafts reallye from the hands of this little girl in front of him?
It seemed that he understood why this inexperienced girl, who had just entered society, would be chosen by the Futuren Group to serve as the chief designer!
He simply couldnt believe that theirpany had actually hired such a genius designer!
Lady Carter, wee to ourpany! The man put down the design drawings in his hand, and reached out to shake hands with Emily Walker.
For an instant, Emily was dumbfounded.
Was she epted? Just like that?
With some hesitation, she stood up and reached out her hand, shaking hands with him.
Until she left thepany, Emilys heart was still pounding with excitement.
She didnt expect that she would be epted by thispany with her just give it a try attitude. Hehe Was it because her luck was too good?
When she returned home in the afternoon, Emily was in a particrly good mood, always feeling that this was a good thing worth celebrating, and her first truly aplished feat.
However, she didnt know how to bring it up with Baron Stuart.
ording to Baron Stuarts personality, he would definitely want her to stay at home.
Baron Stuart came home earlier than usual today. It had been a long time since he hade home for dinner together, but he suddenly came back today. This content belongs to FindN0vel
However, there was not only him at the dining table, but also Be Stuart.
For the first time in eighteen years, Baron Stuart felt that his sister was somewhat obtrusive.
Leonardo Bryson is looking for you at the Rose Restaurant.
Be had just sat down at the dining table front when she heard her own brother say this.
Be was stunned and looked at Baron Stuart across the table somewhat strangely, Brother, are you alright?
Why did Emily feel that she wasnt looking at herself, but instead looking at a a fool like person?
Be held up her pink cell phone in her hand and said, I just got off the phone with Leonardo. Hes on business trip in City A. Are you sure hes waiting for me at the Rose Restaurant?
Baron Stuart remained expressionless, his lie exposed and his heart really annoyed!
Mrs. Noelle, why is the food so salty today? He turned his head somewhat displeased and looked at Mrs. Noelle who was still busy nearby.
Mrs. Noelle turned around and walked over, frowning, Salty?
Emily, who was sitting nearby, was confused. She picked up a piece of the dish Baron Stuart had justined about, chewed on it and said, No, its not.
Mrs. Noelles cooking had always tasted good, and Emily wondered why it would be salty.
When Emily said that, everyone turned to look at Baron Stuart.
Baron Stuart nced at the surprised eyes of the three people, then cleared his throat lightly, My taste has be lighter recently.
Having said that, he picked up his chopsticks and prepared to continue eating.
Who would have thought that Be would then flutteringly add after his words, Are you pregnant?
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts eating actions stiffened for a moment, then he raised his eyes and looked at Be across from him.
When she made eye contact with the sharp and slightly angry gaze, Be swallowed nervously, then quietly lowered her head and picked up her chopsticks, Ahem, lets eat
After dinner, the three people sat on the sofa watching TV. As he looked at Be sitting between them, Baron Stuart really had an urge to twist her up and throw her out!
Was it really necessary for her to sit between them just because he was afraid of bumping into her at night?
The more Baron Stuart thought about it, the more vexed he became!
Chapter 513: 513: The sudden intrusion of Bella Stuart!
Chapter 513: The sudden intrusion of Be Stuart!
Following that, he suddenly got up, pulled Emily Walker from the sofa, and headed straight for the second floor.
Watching the two go upstairs, Be Stuart also got up and was about to follow them.
Baron Stuart turned around, his sharp eyes shooting directly at Be Stuart.
No words were needed, a single look conveyed everything.
Be paused, stopped in her tracks, then silently turned back and continued watching TV!
Well, its still early; they wouldnt dare do anything yet.
At most, she would rush up to check the room every half an hour!
After all, her brother probably isnt, well, done within half an hour, right?
Yes, thats the n!
Half an hour really passed, and Bes gaze remained fixed on the direction of the second floor, wondering whether to go up or not to go up.
After all, she was her brothers biological sister; he wouldnt do anything to her, would he?
With hands sped together, she decided to go up!
Upstairs in the guest room, the two were nestled together, watching TV on the notebook.
Emily was puzzled: wasnt this the TV that was just ying downstairs? Why did theye upstairs to watch it on a notebook?
Why did wee upstairs to watch? The two sat on the bed, and Emily didnt understand him. Since it was the same TV, why did they have to run up to watch it?
Because someone was being an eyesore.
Baron Stuart frowned and suddenly remembered something, Where do you want to go this weekend?
Huh? Emily looked up, somewhat confusedly, at him.
Since Baron Stuart was already hugging her from behind, his chin resting lightly on her right shoulder, as Emily turned her head, her lips inadvertently brushed against his, as if an electric current immediately coursed through their bodies.
Especially for Baron Stuart, who was holding her and struggling to resist, but didnt want to let go, this aroused his boundless lust even more!
With a roll, Baron Stuart somewhat lost his mind and pressed her underneath him, his thin lips forcefully advancing.
He no longer wanted to restrain himself, even if it really might be impossible for her to conceive, he didnt want to care anymore!
Baron Stuart Emilys thoughts werepletely different. Vivian Ferguson had mentioned it to her, and she knew the seriousness of the issue.
As a woman, she would feel regretful if she couldnt give birth.
Since herst miscarriage, she had been looking forward to the arrival of a second child, and if she really couldnt get pregnant, she would definitely die regretting it!
BaronBaron Stuart, dontCmmC
Perhaps its because he hadnt touched her for a long time that not only Baron Stuart, but also Emily quickly sank into lust, even somewhat anticipating his entry.
Just as Baron Stuart raised his hand and reached into her pajamas
Bang!
The room door was suddenly kicked open, and the two immediately stopped all their actions.
Turning their heads, they saw the shocked little face at the door!
Get out!
Baron Stuart roared in rage, quickly pulling the thin quilt over Emily, who was already showing her bare shoulders and thighs.
Emily was also extremely embarrassed by Bes sudden intrusion!
Be stood at the door,pletely shocked by the scene in the room!
But she couldnt leave!
She swallowed, even though she knew her brother wanted to kill her at this moment, but she really couldnt leave!
Brotheruh
Ill give you one second; get out!!
PS: Thanks <Բȥ > for the 200 book coins reward! <>200 book coins reward! <> 300 book coins reward! Official source is Fndovel
Chapter 514: 514: Emily Walker’s Threat
Chapter 514: Emily Walkers Threat
No, Brother, you cant always think about yourself. Emily Walker hasnt been epted by Grandpa yet. If you really cant let her conceive a baby in the future, Grandpa will be even more unlikely to agree, right? Yes, even if you dont care about these things, you should also think about Emily, right? If she cant have a baby, she will always feel inferior in front of Grandpa!
After venting out in one breath, Be Stuart thought that she might as well leave her justice before her impending death!
Hmm!
Her words made Baron Stuart suddenly stop, and the anger on his face gradually stiffened.
What Be said made sense. Maybe he didnt care if Grandpa would ept Emily or not, but in Emilys heart, if she wasnt epted in front of others, ording to her character, she would definitely not dare to face her own identity and would feel a barrier in her heart.
With these thoughts in mind, Baron Stuart calmed down and looked down at the person beside him.
After suppressing all his desires, Baron Stuart got up and left the room.
Be Stuart walked in with a grin, looking at Emily who was already embarrassed on the bed, My brother is gone!
Hearing Be Stuarts voice, Emily slowly poked her head out of the quilt, her face was beyond awkward.
She looked at Be somewhat inexplicably, How did youe in without even knocking on the door?
Be paused, Hehe I didnt know what you guys were really doing.
Even if she didnt know, she should have knocked on the door anyway.
Its not that Emily was ming her for interrupting the twos intimate moment, but, with her sudden intrusion, it was really embarrassing.
.
That night, just likest night, Emily was carried into the guest room by Baron Stuart in the middle of the night.
She has to go to work at thepany tomorrow, and she doesnt know how to bring it up with Baron Stuart.
Uhm I, I want to find a job. Lying in his arms, Emily weakly spoke.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart opened his eyes, moved his face away a little, and looked at her frowningly, What kind of job?
Emily pursed her lips, thinking about how to break the news, Well, this afternoon I was bored, so I submitted my resume to a designpany, and somehow I was hired, so I, Im going to start working tomorrow.
Baron Stuart looked at her steadily. She had just said she wanted to find a job, and now it turned out she was going to work tomorrow?
Are you very bored at home?
Yeah.
Thene be my personal assistant.
She knew it. Baron Stuart
No.
Staying at home all day will make me moldy.
So, I said toe and be my personal assistant.
Then I wont have a sense of aplishment.
Knowing me is your sense of aplishment.
I want to go to work! Emilys big, round eyes stared, getting a little angry.
I disagree!
Newest update provided by Find?Novel
Emily gritted her teeth. She didnt want to be a flower in a greenhouse, she had her own thoughts and intentions, and didnt want to be an idle person, opening her mouth for food and stretching out her hand for clothes!
After letting out an angry breath, Emily got up and directly lifted the bedding and got out of bed.
Baron Stuarts expression waspletely nk, What are you doing?
If you dont agree to let me go to work, dont sleep with me! With that, Emily had already gotten out of bed and was dragging her fluffy slippers about to leave the room.
An unknown man looked stunned. Was she directly threatening him?
He suddenly got up and got out of bed, sweeping her into his arms with one move, Let go of me!
Chapter 515: 515: Our CEO Wants to See You
Chapter 515: Our CEO Wants to See You
Cant you just agree?!
An unknown woman lifted her head, staring at the reluctant face of an unknown man, then, with a silent smile, she obediently let him carry her to the bed.
The man, however, was extremely upset.
Hispany was sorge, spanning the entire world, so why did his woman have to work at someone elsespany, working for others?
C
The next day.
Emily Walker, with the qualifications from having served as Chief Designer in the Futuren Group, on her first day in Excellence, was widely receiving unusual looks.
A number of employees spected whether such a young girl had truly served as a designer in the Futuren Group?
As for others discussions and suspicions, Emily felt it was normal, after all, she initially got into Futuren Group solely due to her rtionship with Baron Stuart
Ultimately, she wasnt there due to her own abilities, haha.
The workload on her first day wasnt too tiring, it was quite rxing instead.
Emily.
In theprehensive office, the Design Department Manager came over and smiled warmly at Emily.
Emily raised her head, looking somewhat nkly at him.
Do you know our CEO?
Emily looked confused, then knitted her eyebrows, I dont know him, why?
The Department Manager chuckled, Our CEO heard your name, he said he wants to meet you, requested that youe to the rooftop.
The CEO wants to meet her? Now?
Talking about that, she didnt even know who the CEO of Excellence Group was, why would the CEO want to meet her?
With an inquisitive and confused state of mind, Emily took the elevator to the rooftop.
Knocking on the office door, Emily only pushed the door to enter when she heard an answer from inside. This text is hosted at Find_Novel(.
Upon entering, seeing the two men on the sofa in the spacious office, Emily waspletely taken aback
So, its really you. I thought it might be someone with the same name. Adrian Nash, who was on the sofa, stood up, seeming very surprised to see Emily.
Logan Heath, who was also on the sofa, stood up, a charming smile was on his face.
I didnt expect that, the junior designer who caused such amotion on her first day at thepany would be you. Loganughed teasingly, Im not sure if its because the world is too small, or we have some profound fate, wouldnt you agree?
After speaking, Logan smirked, shooting a nce at Adrian Nash sitting next to him.
Emily on the other side waspletely astonished, why would these two men appear in the CEOs office?
How could it be you two She spoke incredulously, staring at the two men before her.
Adrian Nash and Logan Heath were taken aback upon hearing her words, immediately afterwards, Adrian approached her, watching her, You didnt know that thispany belongs to Logan?
Looking at her expression, it seemed she genuinely didnt know.
Loganspany? Emily turned her gaze, looking at the smiling Logan, so thispany is his?
Thenwhat about Adrian Nash? Why was he there?
And you, what are you doing here? Emily turned her head, looking at Adrian Nash.
Adrian Nash smiled, for some reason, his mood felt especially good upon seeing Emily.
I came here for business talks, since I heard others discussing your name when I arrived, I asked for you to be called up to confirm the person was you.
Emily lifted her gaze, looking at him as her lips slightly curled, Oh, in that case, if there is nothing else, Ill take my leave.
Having said that, she turned around intending to leave, she felt that as a new employee, she really shouldnt be loitering here.
Chapter 516: 516: Emma Hudson Gets Beaten
Chapter 516: Emma Hudson Gets Beaten
Ah, Emily Walker! Just as she was about to leave, Logan Heath suddenly called out to her.
Emily turned her head at the sound, looking at him with some confusion.
Logan tilted his head in thought for a moment, then looked up, How about you take charge of the project in coboration with Nash Hotel this time? I heard you did a good job with the Futuren Groupst time, and Im genuinely curious to see what youre capable of.
Upon hearing this, Emily looked dumbstruck.
A coboration with Nash Hotel? What kind of project?
But, I just joined thepany
No problem, as long as you have the skills, your time with thepany is not an issue. Besides, Ive seen your design drawings; maybe youlle up with something unique for the Nash Hotel.
Emily was speechless.
Why did she always end up with a huge project every time she joined apany?
Last time it was Futuren Group, and now its Nash Hotel.
But she really didnt have that much experience, and there were plenty of other designers in thepany who were more experienced andpetent than her. Why pick her?
Its decided! Logan made the decision before she could refuse. He then turned to Adrian Nash, What do you think?
Adrian hesitated. This hotel design was not an ordinary project. It wasnt that he didnt trust Emily, but was she really the right person for such an important project, having just recently begun her career?
However, it seemed that Logan was not someone who couldnt gauge the situation. If he dared to hand this case to Emily, there must be a reason for it. Chapters first released on find{n}ovel
After all, if this project were to fail, it would damage the reputation of his Excellence Group.
I have no problem with it. Adrian turned his head and gave Logan a soft smile.
And so, Emily inexplicably visited the CEOs office, took on a significant project, and an even heavier task!
.
At 5:25 in the afternoon, people in the office were still packing up their things, getting ready to leave work.
Emily was no exception. After spending the whole afternoon looking through materials on Nash Hotel, her neck was sore and painful.
She stretched her shoulders to relieve the pain, then shut down herputer and packed up her things to leave work.
As she took the elevator to the first-floor Grand Hall, she heard amotion just as she stepped out of the elevator, right at another elevator entrance.
How could you be so careless? Do you know how expensive my clothes are? Can you afford to pay for them!? From a distance, she heard a womans aggressive voice, sounding very arrogant.
Emily wasnt particrly interested in such matters. After just a brief nce, she didnt pay much attention to it and walked straight towards the Grand Entrance.
I-I didnt do it on purpose. You suddenly turned aroundC
Are you trying to say its my fault!? The one being scolded was a female cleaner, and the woman scolding her was obviously very arrogant.
Hearing the familiar voice, Emily suddenly stopped in her tracks, turned around, and looked back in the direction she had juste from.
At this moment, she saw Emma Hudson wearing a cleaning uniform, standing submissively in front of the arrogant woman.
Emma had always acted arrogantly in the past, but this was the first time she had seen her in such a submissive and humble state.
Although their circumstances had changed, Emmas character was still difficult to change all at once. She couldnt tolerate being scolded like this, especially when the fault wasnt all hers.
I already apologized, what more do you want?
Chapter 517: 517: Emily Walker’s Compassion Arises
Chapter 517: Emily Walkers Compassion Arises
Seeing her suddenly be more aggressive, the woman widened her eyes in disbelief. When had she ever been talked back to by a cleaner?
Raising her hand, she pped Emma Hudsons face hard, leaving several clearly visible finger marks on her cheeks.
Emily Walker, who was on the side, didnt expect the woman to actually hit someone and was shocked. Official source is F?nd-Novel
Mother! At this moment, another woman came over, it was Emma Hudsons daughter, Yvonne Adams.
Because of her father Henry Adamss event, she had finally found a position as a little assistant in thispany. Mother and Daughter have been living quite difficult lives recently.
Although she was called a little assistant, in fact, she was more like a general helper and was looked down upon by others, even being talked about behind her back.
Seeing her mother being hit, she felt sad but didnt dare do anything.
In thepany, she was only bullied by others, and she had no right to bully anyone else.
Yvonne, she hit me! Seeing her daughter, Emma Hudson immediatelyined tearfully.
Yvonne Adams looked at the palm print on her mothers face, her eyes turning slightly red. She was angry but didnt dare to vent on the woman in front of her.
It seemed that the woman also knew that they, mother and daughter, wouldnt dare to do anything to her, so her expression became even more arrogant.
So what if I hit you? Not only will I hit you, but you must alsopensate me for this dress at the original price! With that said, the woman pointed to the hem of her dress that had been dirtied by the cleaning water.
Yvonne Adams looked at the slightly dirty dress and the cleaning bucket next to her mothers foot, which must have been identally dirtied by her mother.
We will help you clean it If she wanted to continue working in thispany, she had to endure.
Clean it? The woman couldnt help but reveal a mocking smile at her words. I wore this dress for the first time today. I dont need you to wash it; you canpensate me with a new one at the original price.
It was obvious that the woman was deliberately trying to make things difficult for the mother and daughter.
This woman was Mr. Saxons recent new lover. They couldnt possibly afford to pay for the dress, and they couldnt afford to offend her either.
Wehave no money Heartbroken for her mother being hit and still needing topensate at the original price, Yvonne Adams was furious in her heart but couldnt help but endure it.
No money? Then dont be so arrogant!
Looking at the mother and daughter, and then at the arrogant woman, Emily Walker felt unsettled in her heart.
Its just that her dress was slightly dirtied, was it necessary to make things so difficult for others?
Stepping through the onlooking crowd, Emily Walker walked up and calmly asked the arrogant woman, How much is your dress?
At her words, everyones line of sight shifted to Emily Walker.
When Emma Hudson and Yvonne Adams saw her, their faces changed as well.
The arrogant woman turned her head, looked at Emily Walker approaching, and sized her up with disdain, only to find out she was just an office worker from thepany.
What, do you want to pay for them?
Just tell me, how much is it? Emily Walker asked coldly. Although she didnt want to help Emma Hudson initially, she couldnt stand seeing the mother and daughter being bullied like this.
Perhaps it wasnt that she wanted to help Emma and Yvonne, but rather that she couldnt stand the arrogance of this woman.
At her words, the arrogant woman sneered and raised her chin with her arms folded across her chest, Not expensive, just thirty-eight thousand.
Thirty-eight thousand? Huh, a true thirty-eight.
I canpensate for your dress, but before that, you must apologize to her.
Chapter 518: 518: I Will Definitely Pay You Back Once I Have the Money
Chapter 518: I Will Definitely Pay You Back Once I Have the Money
I canpensate you for this dress, but before that, you have to apologize to her. Emily Walker spoke, ncing at Emma Hudson beside her, her expression indifferent.
Upon hearing this, the woman could not believe her ears, What? Apologize to her? On what grounds?!
Not to mention the disbelief from the woman, even Emma Hudson and her mother were somewhat shocked by Emilys words.
Especially Emma Hudson, staring nkly at Emily, was she helping her and her mother?
But she had treated her so badly in the past
Because you hit someone just now, Emily said coldly, looking at the arrogant woman.
So what if I hit her? Isnt she just a cleaner? She gets my clothes dirty and still talks back, she deserved it! The woman was haughty, arrogant, and rude throughout.
It wasnt intentional; you suddenly turned around and bumped into me. Seeing that Emily had ns to help her, Emma Hudson immediately spoke up.
Although Emily hadnt entered the Stuart familys grand entrance, Baron Stuart loved her, so there would be no problem in helping her pay for a dress.
You still dare to talk! The woman raised her hand to p her again but was caught by Emily.
Either apologize, and Ipensate you for the dress, or if you dont apologize, consider the p just now aspensation for your clothes. After finishing speaking, Emily shook off her hand and walked towards thepanys front door with Emma Hudson and Yvonne Adams.
Seeing the three of them leaving like this, the woman could not hold her breath, and immediately chased after them, Hey! Dont walk away!
The woman rushed over, blocking the threes path, Withoutpensating for my clothes, with just one word from me, all of you will have to scram from here!
Upon hearing this, Emily couldnt help but size up the woman in front of her.
Could this woman be a senior leader? Or is she the wife of the CEO?
Emily, let it go, can you lend me the money for this dress? I promise I will pay you back when I have money. Yvonne Adams spoke up, obviously frightened by the womans words.
She had finally found her job, which was enough to support her and her mothers life. If she lost this job, she and her mother would have no way to survive.
Emily turned her head, looked at Yvonne Adams, and it seemed as though her demeanor had changed a lot due to these unexpected events.
After pondering for a moment, Emily sighed, I dont have that much cash on me, Ill bring it to you tomorrow.
Tomorrow? Ha! The woman heard this and suddenly felt that the woman in front of her was just trying to deceive her by speaking empty words.
How could she, a mere employee, afford to pay for her dress?
You wouldnt happen to not have any money, so you deliberately want me to apologize, would you?
Upon hearing this, Emily really wanted to suppress the arrogance of this woman!
Letting go of the mother and daughters hands, Emily took her cell phone out of her handbag.
After thinking for a moment, she decided to dial yton Howards number.
Half an hourter, a ck Audi stopped in front of the entrance of Excellence Corporation.
Seeing the ordinary Audi car, the arrogant woman couldnt help but give a cold re, her expression extremely proud.
Just a single Audi, she could buy hundreds of them without a problem.
A momentter, yton Howard got out of the drivers seat and walked towards Emily at the entrance.
Young yton Howard wanted to say Young Madam, but remembering Emilys instructions on the phone earlier, stopped abruptly. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find_Novel(.
Chapter 519: 519: About My Own Background
Chapter 519: About My Own Background
The woman nced at yton Howard. Although his figure and appearance looked good, his clothes and car had already proven his status. He was just an ordinary family man.
Tsk!
yton Howard picked up a small paper bag in his hand and respectfully handed it to Emily Walker, Heres the stuff you wanted.
Emily Walker smiled, Thank you.
Having respectfully bowed, yton Howard turned to leave, driving off in his ck Audi.
Turning around, Emily Walker took out arge wad of cash from the paper bag and showed it to the arrogant woman, then put it back in the bag and handed it to her.
The arrogant woman had seen 40,000 USD before, but she was, of course, more than happy to extort such an amount for no apparent reason.
In fact, women like them, who relied on men to support them, werent really that rich. They just looked shy on the surface.
Just as the arrogant woman was about to take the small paper bag full of cash from Emily Walkers hand, Emily suddenly loosened her fingers, causing the bag to fall to the ground and the cash to spill out.
Her hand froze in mid-air. The arrogant woman looked at Emily Walker in front of her, bewildered. Was she doing it on purpose?
After giving the woman in front of her a cold nce, Emily Walker turned around indifferently and started to leave the front door of thepany.
Watching her leave, the arrogant woman gritted her teeth in anger. Looking down at the cash bills on the ground, she temporarily suppressed her anger.
She squatted down and picked up the cash.
Shell take the money as usual. Tomorrow, shell tell Young Mister Saxon to fire all three of these women!
The woman picked up all the money and left with a swagger.
Emily Walker walked to the entrance of thepany, suddenly stopped and looked back at the mother and daughter still standing in front of the grand entrance.
Mom, lets go home. You should go change your clothes, Yvonne Adams urged her mother, ready to turn around.
Emily Walker walked over, eager to seek rification on a matter. The rightful source is find(?)ovel
Was it an angry retort or the truth, what you saidst time?
Hearing the detached voice behind her, Emma Hudson and her daughter suddenly stopped, turned around, and stared at Emily Walkers calm face.
Emily Walkers gaze rested on Emma Hudsons face.
Emma paused for a moment, looking at her somewhat nkly, What did I say?
You said that I Emily hesitated.
Actually, she took that sentence as a spur of the moment angry outburst from Emma. However, in her heart, she was always restless about that sentence, especially since Ang Reid had previously suspected that she was her own daughter in the same way.
Theres no smoke without fire, and there must be some truth in the matter. Today, she just wanted to get some rity.
You said Im not my fathers biological child, Emily raised her eyes and looked calmly at Emma Hudson.
Hearing the words, Emma involuntarily paused, and her gaze seemed to avoid Emilys probing eyes.
In fact, she didnt have enough evidence to prove that Emily Walker was not the child of Wilson Carter and rissa Adams. However, the incident that year was indeed very surprising.
Seeing her hesitation, Emilys inner suspicion grewrger.
It seemed that Emma Hudson knew something.
As long as you tell the truth, Emily Walker took a check out of her bag. This check was the one Baron Stuart had given her before, the one that hade toote to save Henry Adams. This check is yours.
She knew that her Aunt loved money very much. The saying Money makes ghosts grind the mill seemed tailor-made for her.
Chapter 520: 520: She Says, Very Satisfied with One Son and One Daughter
Chapter 520: She Says, Very Satisfied with One Son and One Daughter
As expected, the moment sheid eyes on the check in front of her, Emma Hudsons eyes lit up. And when she took the check and saw the amount, she was so shocked she couldnt speak!
30 million!
Tell me, why did you say Im not really my parents child? asked Emily Walker, after seeing her excitement while putting away the check.
Emma Hudson, with her face full of excitement, put away the check and then began to recount the amazing events of the past.
Actually, back then, your parents went on a trip and got married. They didnt return for half a year, and when they came back, they suddenly had you. Even though they said you were their own child, our family found it hard to believe.
After all, your mothers abdomen was t when she left, and even if she was four months pregnant and didnt show, it wouldnt be strange for you to be born half a yearter. The key is, when they brought you back, you were already seven or eight months old. The timeline just didnt add up, so weve always had doubts about whether you were really their biological daughter.
Butter, because your parents insisted that you were their own child, we stopped mentioning it. That is until your little brother was born. I identally overheard your mother say something to your father.
What did she say? Listening to Emma Hudsons ount, Emily Walker felt a mix of emotions and couldnt quite describe her feelings. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F?ndNovel
Was she really the daughter of the Carter Family?
She mentioned how lucky they were to have met you in the United Kingdom and now have a son and daughter, feeling so content. Emma Hudson recalled when she had first heard this conversation and shared it with Henry Adams. However, the Carter family was doing better and better. Their business was also growing rapidly.
At that time, Henry Adams didnt want to strain their rtionship, so he didnt bring up the matter again.
Gradually, the incident faded from everyones mind.
Hearing all this, Emily Walker lowered her eyelids, her mind filled with countless thoughts.
The United Kingdom? Was she picked up by her mother in the UK?
But, shes British, why would she be in the UK?
Is everything youre saying true? She looked up at Emma Hudson.
If all this is true, then she isnt really the daughter of her parents? So who are her real parents? Could it be Ang Reid?
This answer suddenly sprouted in her heart, leaving Emily Walker momentarily at a loss.
For 20 years, she never thought she wasnt her parents child. She never considered that her real parents might be someone else.
People often say many parents favor boys over girls, but for 20 years, her father, Wilson Carter, and her mother, rissa Adams, treated her like a cherished treasure. Even after the birth of her little brother two yearster, they never slighted her.
Such parents How could they not be her real parents?
Her questioning made Emma Hudson suddenly anxious, fearing she would take back the check. So she spoke with certainty, Although I dont know if youre Wilson Carter and rissa Adamss daughter or not, everything I just told you is true. If you dont believe it, you can ask some of our old neighbors. Besides, your parents are already deceased. I have no reason to make up these stories to deceive you, right? Its not like it benefits me.
After finishing, Emma Hudson grumbled with discontent.
On that point, she was telling the truth.
She only knew that Emily Walkers appearance was too mysterious and inexplicable, but she was unclear about who her real parents were. So, she really had no need to lie to Emily Walker with made-up stories.
PS: Rmending a great CEO-themed novel! Emperors Command: Stolen Sweet Wife by Hua Erbao. Dears can give it a read while waiting for updates!
Chapter 521: 521: Let Me Take A Look at the Mandarin Duck Stone
Chapter 521: Let Me Take A Look at the Mandarin Duck Stone
Hearing her words, Emily Walkers emotions were all tangled up. Was all this just a coincidence or something more?
Upon returning to the vi, Emily Walker seemed somewhat out of it. Emma Hudsons words kept reying over and over in her head, to the point where she didnt even hear Be Stuart calling her.
Emily? At the dining table, Be Stuart held chopsticks to her lips and curiously watched the distracted Emily.
What happened to her? Shes been spacing out since she came back!
Baron Stuart, sitting on the side, heard Bes words and couldnt help but lift his head. A frown made a brief appearance on his stern face as he too noticed Emilys unusual demeanor.
Emily! seeing her entirely lost in her thoughts, Be Stuart irresistibly raised her voice and called out loud!
Only then did Emily Walker snap out of it, looking somewhat surprised at Be in front of her, Whawhats up?
Be Stuart paused, then leaned in and said, Shouldnt we be the ones asking you that question? Youve been acting really strange today!
Hearing that, Emily Walker looked a little stunned, then turned to look at Baron Stuart, realizing for the first time that they were both staring at her.
Her behavior had Baron Stuart concerned; he put down his chopsticks to look at her, What happened?
In the afternoon, she heard that she had soiled someone elses clothes. Could it be that she was bullied and scared?
Emily, hearing this, looked at him. She was not yet ready to announce the secrets of her past to the world.
Nothing, its just her voice trailed off, and Emilys gaze fell on the mandarin duck pendant revealed by Baron Stuarts neckline.
Seeing her fall silent, and lost in thought, made Baron Stuart even more concerned.
What actually is
Baron Stuart, before he could finish, Emily suddenly interrupted, her gaze fixated on the mandarin duck stone at his neckline, that pendant, can you give it back to me?
For a moment, Baron Stuart was dumbfounded.
Once he gathered his thoughts, his expression suddenly changed, and he looked at Emily with some apprehension, Why should I return it to you?
This woman, could it be that her zoning out was because she was trying to take back this object?
No one knows, but this object was the most precious thing that Baron Stuart had in his life. He himself didnt even understand why he cherished it so dearly.
In any case, theres no way he was going to give it back to her.
Heaven knows he doesnt even want to take it off while taking a bath.
Seeing his guarded expression, Emily stopped in surprise. Newest update provided by find(?)ovel
Why was this man being so defensive? That was technically her item, wasnt it?
II just want to look at it, said Emily, reaching out her hand, Give it to me.
Baron Stuart scowled slightly, seeming to think that the situation was not as he originally imagined.
Ever since the pendant was put around his neck, Emily never mentioned it again. Why did she suddenly want to see it now?
Whats actually going on with you? Ignoring her outstretched hand, Baron Stuart returned to his usual demeanor and looked at her calmly.
This woman, she must have something going on.
Emily paused for a moment but still didnt say anything. She insisted on seeing the mandarin duck stone, I just want to look at it. I feel like its been a long time since Ive seen it.
Its been a long time? Baron Stuart frowned slightly.
She was still touching the mandarin duck stone when she went to sleepst night; how could she have not seen it for a long time?
Are you going to give it to me or not!? Seeing his reluctance toply, Emily frowned deeply, her patience running thin, and her voice bing slightly louder.
Her reaction further solidified Baron Stuarts suspicion that Emily had something on her mind that he was not aware of.
PS: Thanks to dear for the reward of 588 book coins! 100 book coins reward! 100 book coins reward! 100 book coins reward!
100 book coins reward!
Chapter 522: 522: There is a Character ‘Yuan’
Chapter 522: There is a Character Yuan
His deep eyes stared fixedly at her. Baron Stuart made no moves nor gestures, only calmly and motionlessly gazing at her before him.
At this time, Emily Walkers feelings were all mixed up, indescribable; she was a little scared, a bit agitated, and more or less bewildered. Readplete version only at FindN()vel
Having lived on this Earth for nearly 21 years, she discovered today that her parents were not her biological ones, something she found difficult to ept at the moment.
Seeing him unmoving and not intending to take down the mandarin duck stone, Emily impatiently stood up and left the dining table, heading towards the living room.
This action caused Baron Stuarts brow to furrow even more.
Be Stuart, who had been by his side, also looked at her nkly, not understanding what was going on with her today; it was so unlike her
Entering the living room, Emily went straight up to the master bedroom on the second floor.
A momentter, Baron Stuart walked in. Seeing her lying on her side in bed, he approached her.
Emilyy in bed, her mind filled with what Ang Reid and Emma Hudson had said.
Whats wrong with you?
Only when a deep, sexy voice sounded did Emilye back to her senses and sit up in bed.
Nothing, just a little tired. Her gaze darted away, not nning to let the man before her know anything until she had rity on the situation.
Baron Stuart looked at her and immediately sat down on the edge of the bed.
Just a little tired? Tired enough to lose her temper?
Are you telling me today not to let you go to work anymore? Pulling her into his embrace, Baron Stuart lowered his head and spoke softly.
Emily couldnt help but raise her head in surprise, her dark eyes looking straight into his. When did I say that?
It took her so much effort to finally convince him to let her work, how could she possibly say that!
Arent you throwing a tantrum in front of me, asking why I agreed to let you work, ming me for making you so tired? Baron Stuart raised an incredulous eyebrow, speaking as if that were really the case.
Emily stared nkly.
This mans ability to understand others sometimes caught her off guard.
Im not talking about being tired from work, I mean Emily looked up, stopped mid-sentence, and nced at the mandarin duck stone hanging at the cor of his shirt.
Reaching out, she touched the mandarin duck stone and became a little lost in thought.
Seeing her look like this, Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed slightly.
Was her unusual behavior today somehow caused by this mandarin duck stone?
Releasing her, Baron Stuart took down the mandarin duck stone for her to examine more closely, hoping that in this way, he would figure out what was truly bothering her.
Emily held the mandarin duck stone between her fingertips and carefully observed it.
Was this mandarin duck stone really the same as the one Ang Reid had in her hands?
Was it truly the one she had hung on her daughter all those years ago?
All of a sudden, Emilys starry eyes narrowed as if she had discovered something.
Bringing it closer, she took a careful look and found that on the artifact she had carried for 20 years, she had never noticed the word mandarin duck engraved in the center of the ck and gray stone.
Whats wrong? Seeing her preupied expression and actions, Baron Stuart raised his eyebrows slightly and leaned his face closer as well.
Theres a mandarin duck character Emily blurted.
Baron Stuarts brow furrowed slightly.
Her words suggested that she had only discovered the character today and had never noticed it before.
He remembered that the first time he found the item under her pillow, he had already seen the character clearly.
However, it seemed that without close inspection, it was indeed very difficult to spot.
Chapter 523: 523: Baron Stuart Has Noticed Something
Chapter 523: Baron Stuart Has Noticed Something
Is this character very strange? Her name already had the character ԧ in it, and this object was also hers, so Baron Stuart thought it could only be natural.
He looked down at her somewhat surprised face.
What was going on with this little woman?
Although this was clearly her stuff, why did she look at it today as if she was seeing it for the first time? Was it necessary to examine it so carefully?
Emily Walker nced over it several times, finally calming down.
Baron Stuart, can I keep this mandarin duck stone here for now
No!
Without waiting for Emily to finish speaking, Baron Stuart quickly snatched the mandarin duck stone from her hand!
Dont try to deceive me out of my possession in this way. Do you think I, Baron Stuart, am so easily fooled? He said discontentedly, ncing at the woman in front of him. Baron Stuart then put the mandarin duck pendant back around his neck. The source of th?s content is
Emily Walker:
Did she deceive him? All she said was if she could keep it with her for the time being.
And, wasnt this supposed to be hers?
Emily Walker reached out to take the object from his neck when an unknown man, with a look of caution, evaded her before she could even touch it.
What are you doing?
I, I want to look at it again
Ah, I still have two documents to handle. You should rest early. Ignoring her words, Baron Stuart had already gotten off the bed, heading in the direction of the room entrance.
Emilys hand froze in mid-air, somewhat dumbfounded as she watched the man disappear through the entrance of the room.
Why was it so hard to get her stuff back?
Leaving the bedroom, Baron Stuart went straight into the office study room.
Sitting at the office desk, he put away his frivolous demeanor and reced it with a serious and cold expression.
He reached out and touched the mandarin duck pendant on his corbone.
Following that, he dialed a number on his cell phone.
Find out who the Young Madam met today.
C
Weekend.
Emily Walker and Be Stuart had a rare chance to rx. Since the weather was getting colder, they didnt go anywhere and stayed at home, eating fruits and watching TV.
Not long after the two had lunch, a certain man came back in a hurry and directly pulled Emily from the sofa and out the front door.
Emily was holding an apple, but before she had time to put it down, a certain man had already pulled her onto the car.
She looked at the man beside her in terror, not understanding why he was so impatient.
What are you doing? She looked at the man in front of her in panic. At this point, the driver had already started the engine and driven away from the vi.
Going to the hospital! The man said with a stern face, seemingly not in a good mood!
Emily was stunned. What did they need to go to the hospital for?
Half an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of a top-rated hospital.
Baron Stuart got out of the car and pulled Emily towards the hospital main entrance.
They took the elevator directly to the third floor gynecology department, where Emily,pletely caught off guard, somehow had a full-body check-up!
After the check-up, Baron Stuart took her into the directors office.
Recovered? Baron Stuart asked with a grim face as he looked at the doctor who was looking at the diagnosis report.
Emily, standing nearby, still couldnt figure out what was going on. However, it seemed that Baron Stuart was in a bad mood today.
The doctor adjusted his sses on his nose bridge and looked up at Baron Stuart. Seeing his cold face, the doctor couldnt help but purse his lips.
Chapter 524: 524: Two Months of Endurance!
Chapter 524: Two Months of Endurance!
Your wifes condition is recovering well, at this point in timeC
Can we have-sex? Baron Stuart cut off the doctor impatiently.
This was the crux of the matter he cared about!
The doctor stared nkly, feeling rather awkward at his direct question.
Emily Walker at his side had widened her eyes in surprise. How could he just tantly ask such a private question in front of a doctor?
She wished she could find a hole to hide in.
Seeing the doctor in a state of shock, the impatience in Baron Stuarts face intensified.
I asked if we can have-sex!?
Jolted by his yell, the doctor collected himself, tidied up his embarrassment, and said, Yes, you can. Your wife has basically recovered, but try to be restrained for the initial period.
The moment the doctor finished speaking, Baron Stuart was already leading the woman by his side out of the office.
He was going crazy from restraining himself for these two months!
After leaving the hospital, in the car, Emily Walker looked somewhat uneasy at the man in front of her. Why did she feel so at risk now?
The way this man was looking at her, it felt like he wanted to devour her.
Indeed, at this moment, Baron Stuart was thinking about pinning the woman in front of him underneath him, making up for his two months of restraint!
Ha, ha, ha!
Finally, he could!
Thinking about this, the displeasure on Baron Stuarts face instantly changed, his eyes shining like a predator stalking his prey, famished and impatient.
Emily swallowed, feeling very vulnerable and a little afraid to look directly at his handsome face.
She averted her gaze, turning her head to look outside the car window.
This man, just after hearing the doctors answer, wouldnt really do something to her in the car, would he?
She threw a nce out of the car window, but unintentionally saw a familiar figure.
It was Baxter Walker, Ang Reid, and Cam Walker, all exiting the Walker Consortium.
Stop the car. In an instant, Emily Walker seemed to forget the presence of the man beside her, her gaze firmly fixed on the figures not far in front of her.
Watching Baxter Walker open the car door for Ang Reid and Cam Walker, Emily felt a hard-to-describe feeling in her heart.
If she was indeed Ang Reids daughter, then
Wouldnt she and Cam Walker be real sisters??
Real sisters
She and Cam Walker?
Err, just thinking about it felt so awkward?
Her suddenmand for the driver to stop the car already had Baron Stuart slightly taken aback. Now seeing the concentration with which she was watching the Walker family, he couldnt help but frown.
Last time, yton Howards investigation revealed that Emily might not be a Carter, he also did some research on her childhood, but the results were rather vague.
The information could only show that Emilys appearance was somewhat abnormal, but there was no solid evidence to prove that she wasnt the child of Wilson Carter and rissa Adams.
ncing outside at the Walker family, Baron Stuart squinted.
Last time, Ang Reid seemed interested in the mandarin duck pendant on his neck, and now ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel
He looked down at the woman leaning against the car window, currently immersed deeply in her thoughts.
Apart from one possibility, he couldnt think of any reason for her concentration.
It wasnt until the ck sedan not far away sped off in a cloud of dust that Emily finally pulled her gaze back.
When she turned around, she bumped right into a solid chest!
Umm If a chest was too solid, bumping into it felt like hitting a wall, really painful.
Chapter 525: 525: What Is Her Connection with the Walker Family?
Chapter 525: What Is Her Connection with the Walker Family?
Emily Walker winced in pain, rubbing her forehead. When she looked up, she saw the mans focused face, curiously staring at her at this moment.
Emily was taken aback. Just now, she was too busy watching the Walker family of three that she had privately asked the driver to stop the car. With Baron Stuarts quick reaction, he must have noticed her abnormal behavior already.
Baron Stuart nced at her, then turned his gaze to the Walker Family Mountain Pass that had disappeared not far away. He then turned his attention back to her, When did you be so interested in the Walker family members?
Maybe in her heart, she had already discovered something.
Emily suddenly looked up, and her response was enough to prove her sensitivity to this question. Newest update provided by FindNovel
No, no.
No? Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes, his face slowly approaching hers. Dont tell me you were just looking at the scenery just now?
Looking at his scorching gaze, Emily was at a loss for words, somewhat speechless.
Pushing the man close to her back towards his seat, Emily adjusted her posture and avoided eye contact, I, I was just curious.
In the depths of her heart, she didnt want to believe that she wasnt the Carter familys daughter. With loving parents like hers, being their daughter was truly a blessing.
However, if she truly isnt the Carter familys child, and if Ang Reid and Baxter Walker are her biological parents, then even if she doesnt want to believe it, she cant change the fact that they are her real parents, right?
Moreover, from Ang Reids words to herst time, it seemed that for the past 20 years, she had always been thinking about her lost daughter.
Curious? Curious about what? The deep voice rang again, interrupting Emilys thoughts.
She looked up, somewhat puzzled, as if she had forgotten what she had just said.
What?
Looking at her who seemed to be out of state, Baron Stuarts expression slightly darkened.
What exactly was her rtionship with the Walkers?
Its nothing. Lets go home.
.
Upon returning to the vi, it was already 3 PM.
At this time, Be Stuart seemed to have gone out, and her figure was nowhere to be seen.
Looking around the empty living room, Baron Stuart suddenly felt an insatiable desire! He abruptly picked up the girl in front of him.
Her body suddenly lifted off the ground, Emily couldnt help but let out a scream, staring at the man in front of her with wide eyes, What are you doing?
Baron Stuart grinned and confidently spat two words, Making love!
Emily stared, now?
But it is now afternoon, and what if Be returns suddenly and breaks in?
Baron, can we do it tonight instead
No! Before she could finish her sentence, Baron Stuart immediately rebuffed her, then lowered his head with a mischievous smile at the corner of his mouth, Dont you want to?
Emily was dumbfounded and then shyly burrowed into his chest.
To be honest, she really did really wanted him.
Seeing the girl in his arms suddenly quiet down, Baron Stuart hooked up a satisfied smile and carried her towards the master bedroom on the second floor.
At this moment, Be Stuart on the first floor had juste out of the restroom. Hearing footsteps on the second floor, she looked up.
When she saw her brother carrying Emily into the master bedroom, she was stunned for a moment. Following that, a mischievous smile appeared on her lips.
Then, she tiptoed, carefully stepping on her feet and sneaking towards the second floor, like a thief.
By the way, isnt it particrly exciting to do that sort of thing in broad daylight?
PS: Mia Harizon is home alone today. I will go cook a meal first and continue updating in the night!
Chapter 526: 526: Don’t Go to Work Today
Chapter 526: Dont Go to Work Today
Well, shell have to try with Leonardo Bryson another day.
Ah, spit! What the hell is she thinking? Why does she always want to mess around with Leonardo Bryson in bed!?
But, she has already kissed him several times, so why does he seem uninterested in her each time?
He always stops at the crucial moment, even though she really wants to continue.
Uh
Ah, spit, spit, spit!
Shaking off the random thoughts in her head, Be Stuart sneaks up to the master bedroom on the second floor.
She smiles wickedly and then
Bang! The room door is pushed open!
At this time, inside the room, Baron Stuart has already unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his strong, sexy pectoral muscles. He is extremely angry at this moment!
He raises his head in a rage, and his ink-jade star-like eyes are gradually burning with anger.
For the first time in his 28 years, he is disgusted with his little sister and thinks she should go back to their mothers womb, noting to this world!
Baron Stuart jumps out of bed angrily, grabs Be Stuart, who is looking like shes enjoying the show, and drags her downstairs!
With a bang, Be is thrown out of the vi by the unknown man before she can resist!
Brother! Open the door and let me in! Be watches as the grand entrance is locked, and she wants to cry but has no tears.
Suddenly, the carved main gate is opened again, and Be is immediately excited.
However, all she sees next is her brother angrily throwing her luggage box out
Be is stunned for a moment before yelling and pounding on the door, Brother! Am I not your little sister? Ill tell Mother that youre prioritizing your love life over me!
Suit yourself! Through the white wooden carved main gate, the faint sound of Baron Stuarts angry voice can be heard.
Uh is her brother not worried about Emily Walker being taken away by their mother anymore?
Its cold
That must not be her real brother!
Be Stuart shrinks her neck, picks up her luggage box, and turns to leave.
But
A gust of cold wind blows a few fallen leaves, and the empty courtyard has no special car for her. How is she supposed to leave?
Leonardo Bryson!
C
Monday
Luckily for Emily Walker, she set an rm clock in secret; otherwise, she wouldnt know when she would wake up! Original content can be found at findnovel
At this time, Baron Stuart is standing in front of therge wardrobe, choosing the shirt he wants to wear today. When he hears the clear song ringtone, he thinks its a phone call for her, but when he turns around, its an rm clock, and he cant help but frown.
Does she still want to go to work in this state?
He thoughtst nights craziness would make her not want to go to work today, but he didnt expect her to be so persistent.
Ah
Emily Walker gets out of bed without any preparation and tries to stand, but her legs give out from the intense soreness, causing her to almost fall to the floor.
Luckily, the edge of the bed provides support.
Not far away, Baron Stuartes over, picks her up, puts her on the bed, and says with a slight displeasure, Dont go to work today.
Emily Walker res at him angrily. Its his fault that shes in this state afterst nights crazy!
If you really care about me, you wouldnt be like that at night She grits her teeth, unable to say the words, so she just res at him and then pushes him away to get out of bed.
Baron Stuart is helpless. It seems he will have to try harder tonight to make sure Emily Walker cant get out of bed at all tomorrow.
Chapter 527: 527: Having a Meal with Monk Adrian Nash and Jackie Horizons
Chapter 527: Having a Meal with Monk Adrian Nash and Jackie Horizons
After washing up, the two of them had breakfast together and left the vi at the same time.
If you take the detour to drop me off, youll bete. Seeing that he intended to give her a lift to thepany, Emily Walker stood by the car window, looking at him puzzled.
The Futuren Group and herpany were inpletely opposite directions. It would take at least fifty minutes to get there and back. It was already 7:45, and they both started work at 8:30.
If he dropped her off at herpany before going to Futuren Group, it would take an hour, and he would definitely bete.
Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed, and he leaned his face close to hers, Do you think anyone dares to say Imte?
Uh, it didnt seem like anyone did.
Emily pursed her lips and nonchntly got into his azure blue Pagani.
Upon arriving at Excellence Group, Emily suddenly realized something!
After the car came to a stop, Baron Stuart wanted to lower the car window, but Emily, who was in the passenger seat, suddenly lunged over, pressing down on his hand that was about to lower the window.
Baron Stuart raised his eyebrows slightly, not understanding her actions.
Whats wrong?
No, nothing! Emily leaned on his chest, then raised her head to look at his handsome face, Uh, right after I get out of the car, you should leave immediately!
After giving the instructions, Emily got up and quickly left the car, leaving Baron Stuart befuddled, still not understanding what had just happened.
Perhaps afraid that he would stay longer than necessary, Emily entered thepany directly without looking back after getting out of the car.
At this time, there were quite a few peopleing to work. Seeing her getting out of such a luxurious car, they couldnt help but be amazed.
How could a small designer possibly have such a luxurious car to send her? Could it be that she was being sponsored by some big boss?
The female employees spected one after another. When they turned their heads to get a clearer look at the car owner inside the luxury car, the azure blue Pagani had already disappeared like a gust of wind!
. Discover more novels at F?nd-Novel
In the morning, after a one-hour simple meeting, Emily, who had taken on the design project for the new expansion of Nash Hotel, left the meeting room with the relevant materials and came to Nash Group.
Initially, she thought that meeting with Adrian Nash would be somewhat awkward, but luckily Adrian Nash had only talked about work with her and nothing else, which gradually made her uneasy heart feel more at ease.
Its twelve oclock. Lets have lunch in together, and we can also discuss a few more details. In the meeting room, the relevant department personnel of Nash Group had already left for lunch after the meeting ended.
Adrian Nash looked at the time and decided to invite Emily to have lunch with him.
Emily had intended to eat alone but agreed to his request since there were indeed some details that hadnt been covered yet.
If Baron Stuart knew that she was having lunch with Adrian Nash, hed surely be upset with her again.
People say women are the most sensitive, but why did she feel that Baron Stuart, this man, was also particrly sensitive?
What are you thinking about? In the restaurant, Adrian Nash saw her pursing her lips and chuckling, and couldnt help but ask curiously, then handed her the menu.
Emily raised her head at the sound, looked at Adrian Nash across from her, then smiled and said, Nothing, just thinking about someone.
She said it casually and then started ordering from the menu.
When Adrian Nash heard this sentence, the smile at the corner of his mouth stiffened for a moment.
He was really jealous of that man, who could upy her heart and mind all the time, making her so carefree and happy.
Chapter 528: 528: The Figure Walking into the Restaurant Doorway
Chapter 528: The Figure Walking into the Restaurant Doorway
After ordering their meal, the duo started casually discussing some business-rted topics about the twopanies while waiting for lunch.
Emily Walker had no idea what Adrian Nash had said that caused her to burst outughing.
However, her line of sight drifted towards the restaurant doorway not far away, where the entrance of an unexpected figure made herughter freeze on her face.
What happened? Seeing her sudden cessation ofughter and the stunned look on her face, Adrian Nash couldnt but look at her with some confusion.
Emily Walker paused for a few seconds, then immediately picked up a file folder from the dining table to cover her face.
Noticing her strange behavior, Adrian Nash frowned in confusion, then followed Emilys line of sight to see Baron Stuart walking into the restaurant.
As if he was meeting a client, as always, Baron Stuart had an unapproachably cold expression on his face.
Emily Walker bowed her head, failing to understand why Baron Stuart had coincidentally alsoe to eat at this restaurant.
Through the corner of the folder, Emily Walker sneakily peered out and saw him heading in the direction of the second floor, which allowed her to breathe a sigh of relief.
Since he was going to the second floor, he was definitely going to a private room, so naturally, he wouldnt see her having lunch with Adrian Nash.
As long as she finished eating before he came out, she could leave!
However, Emily Walker didnt continue to watch. If she had, she wouldve known that he didnt enter a private room on the second floor but took an elegant seat!
Adrian Nash took notice of her upright posture, he had a small smile on his face. Are you afraid of him?
Emily Walker lifted her head to look at him, a bit aloof and confused by his words.
Afraid of him? Not really, but
He doesnt like it when I have meals with you. At the point, the waiter brought up their ordered lunch. Emily Walker casually epted the te, but spoke this sentence out quite straightforwardly as a matter of fact.
Adrian Nash didnt expect this answer and was taken aback for a moment.
She wont do what Baron Stuart doesnt like?
Adrian Nash lowered his eyebrow. I wonder how Baron Stuart would react if he saw his woman enjoying lunch with him?
Thinking about this, Adrian Nashs gaze involuntarily darted towards the second floor.
With that one look, his movement of eating paused for a moment.
He thought that Baron Stuart was going to the private room on the second floor, but unexpectedly, he had chosen an elegant seat.
From Baron Stuarts location, a slight turn of his head would give him a clear view of where they were sitting.
Thinking about all this, Adrian Nash unexpectedly smirked, as if waiting for something to happen.
What are you looking at? Seeing his gaze darting elsewhere, Emily Walker was puzzled and prepared to follow Adrian Nashs line of sight.
Upon seeing this, he quickly took the folder from the dining table to distract her, Nothing! Oh, there are a few small details we need to discuss.
With this, Emily Walker was indeed distracted and her attention shifted to the contents of the file folder as he flipped it open.
At this moment on the second floor, Baron Stuart was quietly listening to the proposed cooperation n, showing little interest for the project.
Halfway through the discussion, he felt that the past ten-plus minutes had been aplete waste of time.
Feeling some impatience, he picked up his wine ss from the table for a small sip, then unintentionally let his gaze wander elsewhere. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel
PS:Thanks for the 100 book coins reward from, , !
Chapter 529: 529: Just Don’t Want You to Overthink
Chapter 529: Just Dont Want You to Overthink
When Baron Stuarts gaze caught sight of the familiar figure downstairs, the frown on his forehead grew deeper.
Young Lord? The man sitting across from him stopped his narration as he noticed Baron Stuart holding the wine ss motionlessly.
Baron Stuart didnt turn his head, but just murmured a few words. Carry on.
Watching the lovely face downstairs, Emily Walker and Adrian Nash were in each otherspany, conversing harmoniously, which ignited a surge of anger within him!
Isnt she supposed to be working at Excellence Group? Why is she having lunch with Adrian Nash!?
The man opposite him wanted to continue speaking, but seeing the increasingly gloomy face of the Young Lord, he didnt dare to say anything further.
Could it be that he had said something improper earlier, offending the Young Lord?
As that man was feeling uneasy, Baron Stuart across from him suddenly took out his cell phone and dialed a number.
In this entrance hall, I hope the design can be more subtle, making the customers feelfortable as soon as theye in
Listening to Adrian Nashs ideas, Emily nodded her head, her eyes remaining on the design draft.
At this moment, the cell phone on the table rang.
She shifted her gaze from the design drafts and was taken aback when she saw the caller ID on her cell phone.
Why would Baron Stuart be calling her at this time? Could it be that he saw her with Adrian Nash just now?
Emily stared nervously at the phone, took a nce at the second-floor staircase entrance, and then lowered her head to answer the call.
Upstairs, Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes at her guilty expression.
She nced toward the second floor, indicating that she just saw hime in?
Damn it! How could she have looked at the second floor and not noticed him?
Fine, very well! Read full story at FndNovel
Emily didnt catch a glimpse of Baron Stuart on the second-floor elegant seats, she just answered the phone with a restless mind.
Hello?
What are you doing? Baron Stuart smirked, curious to see how she would respond.
Emily felt a jolt in her heart. What did his question mean C did he discover her or not?
Thinking of this, Emily couldnt help but lift her gaze again, scanning the second floor while missing his line of sight, as he had already turned to head downstairs.
Upon confirming that she didnt see Baron Stuarts figure, she finally calmed down.
Knowing his personality, its better not to let him know that she was having lunch with Adrian Nash; otherwise, he would be angry with her again.
I, Im having lunch. Since its lunchtime, Emily tried to make her tone sound as natural as possible.
Hmm, what are you eating? By now, Baron Stuart had reached the first floor and was standing near the staircase entrance, watching her.
Emily blurted out without awareness, Steak.
Steak? Yourpany provides such good welfare, theres even steak served in the staff canteen? Baron Stuart couldnt help but raise an eyebrow.
Emily paused, realizing her mistake. She saw the steak in front of her and said it without remembering that she was supposed to be having a meal at the staff canteen today.
Uh, I I didnt eat at thepany today.
Oh? Then where?
Outside.
Alone?
No, with a client.
Client? Who?
Emily looked up and nced at Adrian Nash across from her.
If Baron Stuart found out, he would surely be upset. Less is more, right?
Uh you, you wouldnt know them.
Hearing this, the smile on Baron Stuarts face suddenly vanished.
Chapter 530: 530: Quarreling Brings More Affection
Chapter 530: Quarreling Brings More Affection
This woman, having dinner alone with Adrian Nash, now wants to hide it from him?
Seeing the sudden silence on the other side, Emily Walker was stunned and suddenly felt a little uneasy.
It seemed like this was the first time she had hidden something from this man, and she felt very ufortable.
Would it have more severe consequences if Baron Stuart one day found out that she had dinner with Adrian Nash today?
Thinking about this, Emily decided it would be better to tell him the truth, after all, her dinner with Adrian was purely for work!
Alright, actually today I was with Just as she wanted to honestly say Adrian Nashs name, the mobile phone in her hand was suddenly snatched away forcefully.
She looked up with some astonishment, only to see a cold, frosty face, filled with anger at this moment.
Its over
Emily stared nkly as she stood up, looking at his expression, feeling somewhat at a loss.
The consequences were even more severe now.
That, um
Just as she wanted to speak, her hand was suddenly pulled by someone and headed straight for the restaurant door!
Emily didnt know if it was her illusion, but she felt that his grip on her hand got tighter and tighter, causing her to frown in pain.
Baron Stuart Emily, feeling some pain, followed him and tugged at his hand, Ouch
Noticing her faint voice, Baron Stuart came to his senses and stopped walking.
Why did you have dinner with him? Baron Stuart stopped at the restaurant doorway, his anger apparent.
For the woman in front of him, no matter how angry he was, he could never bring himself toy a hand on her.
If possible, he would really like to give her a good p.
For the sake of having dinner with Adrian Nash, was she now starting to hide things from him? Discover more novels at Find1Novel
What would happen in the future? Would she elope with him?
Emily rubbed her sore wrist, her face full of grievance, It was for work, nothing else
Perhaps because of her hiding just now, being caught red-handed, Emily couldnt help but feel guilty, and she didnt have much confidence when she spoke.
Work? What work could you possibly have with him!? But Baron Stuart obviously didnt believe it, feeling that the little woman in front of him was still trying to hide things from him.
Seeing his slightly angry face, Emily bit her lower lip, He is my first client, how can there be no work involved?
First client? The more Baron Stuart heard, the more his jealousy grew, gradually spreading throughout his entire body, Exin to me how he happened to be your first client?
His tone held clear me and dissatisfaction, and for some reason, Emily felt a little angry too.
She put down her hand, looked at the man in front of her, puzzled, Why do I have to exin? He is my first client, why dont you believe me?
She had already said it was for work and that he was a client, what more did she have to exin?
How can I believe you? If it was work, why hide it? Isnt he someone I know!? Heaven knows how much he hated her being with Adrian Nash, but this woman constantly insisted on having something to do with him!
Emily was stunned and suddenly fell silent.
Hiding it from him was because she was afraid he would be jealous, understanding his temper and knowing he disliked Adrian Nash. Once he found out, he would definitely want her to exin like now!
I-I just didnt want you to be jealous. Emily lowered her head, feeling her deliberate concealing was somewhat wrong.
But, she wanted to be honest just now, she just didnt expect him to suddenly appear.
Chapter 531: 531: Why Should She Yield to Him
Chapter 531: Why Should She Yield to Him
If you dont want me to be suspicious, then dont meet him secretly, and dont lie to me or hide it! He is a man who cant stand any deception.
Especially from her! Find the newest release on f?dnvel
When did I secretly meet him? Emily Walker looked at him in disbelief. This time, she had onlye out with Adrian Nash because of thepany. How did it be a secret meeting?
Yes, I lied to you just now, and that was my fault, but She paused, feeling a little wronged, You know perfectly well that theres nothing between him and me. Why do you still want me to exin it?
Although she often met Adrian Nash and had received much help from him in the past, Baron Stuart knew very well that besides their pure friendship, there was nothing between her and Adrian Nash.
Baron Stuart hesitated for a moment, and his expression softened slightly.
Indeed, he knew there was nothing between her and Adrian Nash.
However, he just didnt like her being too close to him. Thats all!
I dont like you being with him, regardless of the reason. His tone was gentler, but he still didnt look at her, instead shifting his gaze away.
Emily Walker red at him, suddenly feeling his way of thinking was too selfish!
What about my job? Its thepanys arrangement. What can I do?
Then quit your job.
In the end, would she have to give up her job because of his selfish dislikes?
I need to work. Regardless of what you think about my rtionship with Adrian Nash, I still have toplete my work! Emily said angrily, and turned around to enter the restaurant.
Baron Stuart clearly didnt expect her to do so and couldnt help but yell, Emily Walker!
Emily stopped in her tracks, knowing his dislikes and understanding them.
However, she had her own thoughts, too. Would she have to live in his dislikes forever?
As long as he didnt like it, she couldnt do it. He didnt have to do anything, but she had to change everything about herself to amodate him and do what he liked!
She wanted to live in her own consciousness, not in his dislikes!
Is your love for me about imprisoning all my freedom? She turned around, her dark eyes filled with stubbornness, Why do I have to amodate you? Cant you amodate me for once? Havent you ever had female clients? Havent you dined with women because of business? Wouldnt you do things I dont like?
Baron Stuart was stunned. His upbringing had shaped his current character.
He was possessive of his things, whatever they were, and didnt like others encroaching on them.
He was like that. What could he do?
I just dont like you being with him. He looked at her calmly and spoke calmly.
Upon hearing this, Emily paused for a moment.
Then she retorted, You might as well not like me too!
After yelling, Emily turned around and left.
Baron Stuart stared at her retreating figure. Was his mentality too selfish?
But he just didnt like her being with Adrian Nash!
Why did it have to be Adrian Nash? Perhaps he could still tolerate other men, but the person he could least stand was Adrian
Baron Stuart suddenly froze. Other men?
No, other men wouldnt be eptable either!
Chapter 532: 532: Angela Reid’s Critical Illness 1
Chapter 532: Ang Reids Critical Illness 1
At 5:30 PM, mostpanies were off work.
Baron Stuart left Futuren Group and hesitated many times in the car before sending a text message to Emily Walker.
After sending the message, he couldnt help butugh.
When did he, Baron Stuart, learn to send text messages?
He couldve just called her, but after their argument at noon, he didnt dare to make the call.
Was it his illusion? He felt like he was gradually being conquered by that little woman!
At this time, Emily Walker was leaving herpany. Since Baron Stuart had driven her there in the morning, she had to take a taxi back now.
She had just hailed a taxi and got in when her cell rang.
Emily checked her phone and saw a text message from Baron Stuart.
She was slightly surprised, as he usually called her directly for anything instead of texting her.
[Got off work? Ill pick you up.]
Looking at the message, Emily hesitated for a moment before replying: No need, Im taking a taxi home.
She was already in a taxi, so there was no need for him to pick her up. Official source is Find_Novel(.
But to Baron Stuart, her words seemed somewhat unpleasant!
Baron stared at his phone, his thin lips pursed.
Was she still angry about what happened at noon?
Baron touched his forehead and felt a headache for the first time.
He put away his phone, started the engine, and drove away from the entrance of Futuren Group in his blue car.
.
At 6:30 PM, Emily should have been home by now, but as time went by, she still hadnt returned by 7:00 PM.
Baron, sitting on the sofa, couldnt help but feel impatient.
Was she noting home just to make him angry?
He took out his phone and dialed Emilys number, but all he heard was the sound of her phone being off
Baron furrowed his eyebrows as he suddenly thought of her having a meal with Adrian Nash at the restaurant.
Thinking of this, Baron dialed another number.
Find out where Adrian Nash is and who he is with within five minutes.
The person on the other end of the line was surprised, when did their master be interested in Young Master Nash from Nash Group?
Despite the confusion, the response efficiency was beyond impressive!
4 minutes and 56 secondster, Barons cell phone rang.
Young Master, Young Master Nash is currently at Duke Station with the CEO of Excellence Group in a private room on the second floor, discussing some cooperation matters.
Hearing this, Baron fell into deep thought.
Excellence Group, that was thepany Emily worked for, right?
So, Adrian Nash was indeed her client?
But if she wasnt with Adrian Nash, where could she be?
Baron suddenly felt a strong sense of unease when he thought of her always ending up in danger every time she lost contact.
Find Young Madams location immediately!
After saying that, Baron swiftly hung up the phone and anxiously left the vi.
.
Winter nights alwayse early. At this time, the outside was already dim with the lights lit, and the entire city was shrouded in darkness.
Emily, however, was standing at the entrance of a hospital room, looking somewhat worried.
It wasnt until Baxter Walker and Cam Walker arrived that she calmed down a bit.
This afternoon, she met Ang not far from thepany, and the doubt in her heart had been haunting her ever since.
So, she parked and got out of the car to ask Ang about what happened 20 years ago.
Chapter 533: 533 Angela Reid in Critical Condition 2
Chapter 533: Ang Reid in Critical Condition 2
But just as she greeted her, before she could even ask a question, Ang Reid suddenly copsed in front of her. Frightened, Emily had to send her to the hospital quickly, and then inform her family toe over.
Looking at the hurriedly arriving Baxter Walker and Cam Walker, Emily didnt say anything, but her gaze unconsciously lingered on Baxter Walker for a few more seconds.
As for Cam
She could not imagine that they were sisters.
Why is it you? What did you do to my mother!? Upon seeing Emily, Cam behaved as if she was looking for trouble, her arrogant and rude attitude unchanged, still so domineering and overbearing.
Emily sighed, her calm face showed no ripples, she turned to Baxter Walker and whispered, Your wife seems to be unwell, she has fainted several times. I happened to run into her on the street today and brought her to the hospital. Since you are all here, Ill take my leave.
After saying that, Emily turned to leave.
Stop right there! Seeing her turn away, Cam, as if she had been bottling up anger for a long time, roared at her.
In the end, she just wanted to cause trouble for Emily!
Emily let out a heavy breath and helplessly turned around, looked calmly at Cam in front of her and said, Whats the matter? Fresh chapters posted on FindNovel
Cam gave her a nce, her tone very bad, Youre so nice, bringing my mom to the hospital? Did you do something to her and then try to y the good guy?
In her entire life, there was only one enemy for Cam, and that was the woman in front of her who had stolen her fianc. She didnt believe that she would bring her mother to the hospital out of kindness!
Emily looked at her, aware of the resentment Cam had for her, and didnt want to argue with her.
Think whatever you want.
After saying that, Emily turned to leave.
Cam clenched her teeth in anger and was about to say something when Baxter Walker grabbed her.
Enough! At this time, dont you care about your mother? Baxter Walker was inevitably a bit sharp, even at this moment, she still had the mood to be jealous and quarrel with others.
After being reminded by Baxter Walker, Cam temporarily put away her resentment and truly began to worry about her mother.
The father and daughterposed themselves and immediately went to the hospital room where Ang Reid was.
At this time, Ang Reid was still unconscious.
Elsewhere, Baron Stuart had also found out Emilys current location. When he heard the word hospital, his heart had been restless and irritable since just now.
Upon arriving at the hospital entrance, getting out of the car, he immediately saw the womaning out of the hospital main entrance.
Seeing her unharmed, Baron Stuarts heart suddenly dropped.
However, all this worry and anxiety made him feel a bit angry, thinking that she was still mad at him about the noon incident, and deliberately caused such a drama.
Walking out of the hospital, Emily was immersed in her thoughts.
Just as she was lost in thought, her body was suddenly pulled into a strong chest, startling her to panic. She forcefully pushed him away, thinking she had encountered a pervert!
However, when she saw the handsome face in front of her, her starry eyes hesitated for a moment.
Baron Stuart? What are you doing here?
Baron Stuart stared at her for a few seconds. In these few hours, did she know how restless, anxious, and agitated he was!
Chapter 534: 534: Angela Reid’s Critical Illness 3
Chapter 534: Ang Reids Critical Illness 3
Why is your cell phone turned off? Who gave you permission to turn off your cell phone!?
He blew up inexplicably, leaving Emily Walker in shocked confusion, not understanding why.
Cell phone? She looked down, took out the cell phone from her bag, and saw it was indeed turned off, probably due to a dead battery.
I remember nning to charge it when it was running out of power in the afternoon, but then I got busy and forgot about it.
She lifted her head and looked at the man with a face full of fury, hesitatingly said, The batterys dead.
Baron Stuart fixedly looked at her and finally said a few words, From now on, your cell phone must be avable twenty hours a day.
After that, he pulled her into the car and drove away from the hospital.
Why did you go to the hospital? Only when he confirmed that she was okay did Baron Stuart wonder why shed go to the hospital instead ofing home.
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker looked at him, and both seemed to temporarily put their afternoon disputes behind them.
Oh, I ran into Cam Walkers mother when I left work. She seemed to be in poor health and fainted today. Remembering Ang Reid who was still in the hospital, Emily Walker became a bit anxious.
Although the mystery of her birth had not been confirmed, deep in her subconscious, she had believed this exnation to be mostly true.
Emily Walker was filled with mixed feelings when she thought Ang Reid might be her biological mother. She struggled but was eager to learn the truth.
At the traffic light on the crossroads, Baron Stuart turned his head and saw the mixed emotions on her face.
Ang Reid.
It seemed that she was very worried about her?
She seems to have been ill for a long time. The green light turned on, and Baron Stuart put away his thoughts and casually said.
Although he didnt pay much attention to the Walker family, the Stuart and Walker families had been close since childhood. Therefore, he had heard something about Ang Reid from his mother and grandfather.
Hearing that, Emily Walker surprisingly turned her head and looked at him, Has she always been unwell? Why?
Shouldnt the wives of rich families like hers be in good health due to superior care?
Im not sure, Baron Stuart spoke calmly, then suddenly turned his head, You seem to care about her a lot?
Emily Walker was taken aback.
She then guiltily lowered her head, avoiding his gaze, No, I was justIm just a bit curious.
After gazing at her intently for a few seconds, the green light turned on, and Baron Stuart started the car, Emily. ?????? ???? Find~Novel
Huh? His sudden call startled her slightly.
Did I hear correctly, you were born overseas? The information disyed that Emily was born while her parents were traveling overseas for their wedding, and her birth was somewhat incredible.
Emily was shocked. She had only learned about her birth during her parents trip through her aunt. How did Baron Stuart know?
How do you know? Could he possibly know something she herself doesnt?
You told me so, Baron Stuart certainly wouldnt reveal that he had investigated it himself.
Emily was stumped. She said it herself? When did this happen?
While they were talking, the car had already stopped at the front door of the residence. By now, it was already 8 PM.
Mrs. Noelle, seeing them return, reheated the dinner on the dining table.
After dinner, Emily was somewhat tired. She took a bath and theny in bed.
When Baron Stuart returned from the study room, Emily was already fast asleep.
.
This weekend, Emily had some free time. She sat on the sofa to watch TV after breakfast.
PS: Things have been a bit busy these couple of days, and Im aware I havent been updating much. Ill try to update more tomorrow, please understand. (Thank you: n Aimes for the reward of 100 book coins! Rolling eyes at you for the reward of 100 book coins!)
Chapter 535: 535: Angela Reid’s Critical Illness 4
Chapter 535: Ang Reids Critical Illness 4
Just as she reached out for the remote control on the tea table, a piece of news on todays morning paper caught her attention.
Looking at therge headline, Emily Walker picked up the newspaper in a daze.
[Madam of the Walker Consortium, Ang Reid, fell into critical condition]
At this time, Baron Stuart also finished his breakfast and walked over, seeing her staring at the newspaper and frowning in confusion.
She never reads newspapers, so why was she so engrossed today
When Baron Stuart looked up again at Emily Walkers beautiful face, his expression suddenly froze too.
It would be more urate to say that she was not engrossed in reading, but rather her entire being was obviously shocked by the contents of the newspaper.
How could Ang Reid be in critical condition
Right now, Emily Walker, trying to process the content of the newspaper, couldnt describe her feelingsa mix of fear, panic, and anxiety.
A burst of cellphone ringtone sounded, but it still did not pull Emily out of her shock. Her eyes remained fixed, unmoving, as she stared at the content on the paper, reading it over and over again, as if she couldnt believe it was true.
Baron Stuart took out his cell phone, nced at the caller ID, and saw it was his mother Vivian Ferguson calling.
As soon as the call was connected, Vivians slightly anxious voice came from the other end, Baron, have you seen the news in todays newspaper? Your Aunt Walker is sick, and its very serious
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts expression remained unchanged, raising his eyes to nce at the newspaper in Emilys hands, then taking it from her.
The eye-catching headline deeply shocked him as well. Official source is F?ndNovel
He only knew that Ang Reids health was not very good, but he never thought it would be so serious
Baron, I know you dont like the Walker family members very much, but our Stuart and Walker families have always been long-standing friends. Your grandpa is really worried too, so do your best to help them, Vivian said from the other end of the line while on her way to the hospital with Zachary Stuart and their daughter.
Having heard that Ang Reids illness required a bone marrow transnt, and if apatible bone marrow could not be found, her life would be short-lived!
Vivian believed that as long as Baron saw the newspaper, he would definitely know what to do.
Finding a perfectlypatible bone marrow among the vast sea of people was not an easy task.
Nowadays, Baxter Walker had also copsed due to this matter, Vivian thought that having one more person could give them a little more hope.
I got it, Baron Stuart replied in a low voice, and then hung up the phone.
He turned and looked at Emily, who was still in shock. Although the newspaper had been taken from her hands, she still remained motionless,pletely stunned.
Seeing her expression and reaction, Baron Stuart grew more certain of his suspicions.
I need to go to the hospital, he said to her softly.
Emily raised her head slowly, her bewildered eyes meeting his, then suddenly stood up, Im going too!
She knew that perhaps to others, Ang Reids illness had nothing to do with her, but now, she wanted to go, she wanted to know what exactly happened to Ang Reid!
Baron Stuart stared at her for a few seconds, then nodded, Okay.
The two quickly left the vi and headed to the top hospital in E City.
Half an hourter, they arrived at the hospital.
At this time, everyone in the hospital room was anxiously waiting, and Cam Walker on the side couldnt help but cry.
Chapter 536: 536: A High-Risk Disease
Chapter 536: A High-Risk Disease
Vivian Ferguson stood by the hospital bed, watching the unconscious Ang Reid, secretly wiping the corners of her eyes.
Although the marriage didnt happen, and she had some prejudice against Cam Walker, her rtionship with Ang Reid had always been quite good. After all, they had been close friends for more than 20 years and had sat in a room together, talking about family and life trivialities.
Baron Stuart and Emily Walker entered the hospital room and saw this scene.
Perhaps it was the nature of a man, but Baron Stuarts expression and heart didnt change much when he saw this scene.
But Emily Walker was deeply shocked.
She looked up at the hospital bed and saw Ang Reid. If Ang never woke up, would she lose her birth mother in an instant?
She had already lost her parents who loved her the most in the world. Just when she found out that her birth mother might still be alive, would they leave her one by one again?
With this thought, tears rolled down Emilys cheeks, and Baron Stuart saw everything.
Maybe in her heart, she was already convinced that Ang Reid was her birth mother.
But now, she hadnt had a chance to prove it, and Ang had fallen into such a situation.
Her heart must be in a lot of pain, right?
Baron Stuart stared at Emilys tear-streaked face. If there werent so many people around, he would have loved to pull her into his arms!
The doctor had just checked Ang again at this time. He stood up, looking not well in his expression.
Uh, doctor, how is her condition? She was just anemic with a little dizziness before, howe it suddenly became this serious? Vivian Ferguson asked, her face full of worry.
She had known for 20 years that Ang Reids health was not very good, but she never thought it could be this serious.
And what was more, had Baxter Walker and Cam Walker not noticed the situation dragging on this long?
The attending doctor sighed after looking at Ang on the hospital bed, Madam Foster, Madam Walkers condition has been dragged on for too long. We must find a suitable bone marrow as soon as possible. She has astic anemia, which is a high-risk disease. If it continues to progress, it may turn into acute leukemia, and it will be even more difficult to deal with at that time.
Acute leukemia has a mortality rate of over fifty percent worldwide.
Ah Hearing this, Vivian Fergusons face turned white from shock.
Although she didnt understand much about these medical pathologies, she did know a bit about leukemia. This was not a joking matter!
Zachary Stuart, who was standing next to her, let out a heavy sigh as well. The Walker familys second elder had passed away one after another. He couldnt just stand by and watch another life slip away.
But, at the moment, he felt somewhat powerless.
Have you found thepatible bone marrow? Vivian Ferguson asked anxiously. Find the newest release on Find[?]ovel
Will my mom die, huh? As the doctor exined her mothers condition once again, Cam Walker couldnt help but sob.
After hearing her words, the doctor let out a sigh, then tried to say in a softer tone tofort Cam Walker, As long as we find the suitable bone marrow for transntation, Madams condition can bepletely controlled, and eventually, she will slowly recover.
Cam Walker was not silly; she naturally understood what the doctor meant, What if it cant be found?
As soon as she said this, everyones eyes turned to the doctor, anxious and frightened.
Chapter 537: 537: Mismatch with Camila Walker
Chapter 537: Mismatch with Cam Walker
Her words made the doctor hesitate, feeling embarrassed. If they really couldnt find apatible bone marrow for a transnt, the consequences would be unthinkable.
Currently, the condition hasnt worsenedpletely. As long as they perform a bone marrow transnt, they can certainly survive. Latest content published on find[?]ovel
However, if it turns into acute leukemia, even if they find bone marrow for a transnt, the chances of survival would be slim.
I hope we can find it soon. The doctor sighed, his face serious. Things had reached this point, and there was no room for tactful avoidance anymore.
Seeing the doctors serious expression, Cam Walker cried even harder.
What can we do to find the right bone marrow as soon as possible? Vivian Ferguson asked anxiously. She couldnt believe the misfortune that had befallen her previously happy family.
Upon hearing this, the doctor pondered for a moment, The fastest way is, of course, to get it from family members. However The doctor turned his gaze to Cam Walker, who was still sobbing, Lady Walker had her blood tested yesterday, and it does not match Madam Landons.
Not not matching? Vivian Ferguson nced at the sobbing Cam Walker with confusion.
However, it made sense. Even if they were family, the matching wasnt guaranteed.
How could they find a match as soon as possible?
She heard that Graham Berkeley was now searching for matching bone marrow around the world, but so far, they had found nothing.
She anxiously and worriedly turned her head to look at her son, Baron Stuart, who was standing by the hospital room door.
As she turned, she noticed Emily Walkers tear-streaked face and paused for a moment.
However, she didnt give it much thought. Perhaps seeing such a scene had moved her C women tend to be softhearted, after all.
Turning her gaze to her son, Vivian Ferguson walked over with a somber expression, Baron, youve heard it too. More strength means more hope. Please help their family.
Baron Stuart looked down at his mother and then at Ang Reid lying on the hospital bed before finally letting his gaze rest on Emily Walkers face.
Hmm. Baron Stuart quietly agreed and then prepared to leave with Emily Walker.
As soon as they left, Vivian Ferguson knew that Baron Stuart must have gone to help find the right bone marrow.
Having walked only a few steps, Emily Walker suddenly stopped.
Whats wrong? Baron Stuart turned around, his eyebrows slightly furrowed.
Emily Walker lifted her tearful eyes, perhaps realizing her reaction was overly emotional. She quickly wiped the tears from her cheeks with her hand.
I I want to stay here.
Baron Stuart furrowed his brows slightly. Though he had already guessed her reason, he remained calm on the surface, What for?
Emily Walkers eyes flickered, her expression somewhat lost. She tried to justify her decision to stay, looking for various reasons.
I Im afraid that I might need to help with something, so so I want to stay and see.
To Baron Stuart, her reasoning seemed a bit far-fetched.
However, considering her inner worries and anxiety, he refrained frommenting and looked at her calmly before saying softly, Then be careful.
Yes! Seeing that he agreed, Emily Walker hurriedly nodded her head as if pounding garlic!
After a deep, intense gaze, Baron Stuart let go of her hand and left the hospital to search for thepatible bone marrow for Ang Reid.
However, he didnt need to do this personally. All he needed to do was inform yton Howard, and everything would be taken care of.
Chapter 538: 538: Are You a Loving Volunteer?
Chapter 538: Are You a Loving Volunteer?
He only needed to exert the effort, without personally taking action.
After Baron Stuart left, Emily Walker returned to the hospital room where Ang Reid was.
As she arrived at the door, the doctor happened toe out from inside.
Assuming Emily was a friend or rtive of Ang, the doctor didnt pay much attention to her and merely nodded to Emily before walking away in another direction. Official source is find{n}ovel
Watching the doctors retreating figure, Emily silently observed for a little while, then followed him.
Following the doctor all the way to the Directors Office entrance, after hesitating for a while, Emily finally knocked on the office door.
Pleasee in.
Upon hearing the response inside, Emily pushed the door open and entered.
The doctor looked up, not very familiar with the girl in front of him, so he frowned, Are you Madam Walkers?
Hearing this, Emily lowered her eyelids and then said, Im not rted to Madam Walker, I I saw the news and wanted to see if my bone marrow matches Madam Walkers.
Somehow, before things were confirmed, Emily didnt want others to know about her existence, let alone suspect anything, so she didnt want people to know about her intention to get a blood test today.
As for whether Ang Reid was her biological mother, she wasnt in a hurry to find out yet.
Although there was some anticipation, deep in her heart, she felt somewhat guilty towards her deceased parents, who had held her in their palms.
Hearing this, the doctor suddenly realized, and quickly stood up, Oh youre a loving volunteer?
Emily nodded, Yes.
Alright, please follow me. The doctor smiled, then led Emily towards theboratory.
Since she said so herself, the doctor naturally didnt think too much about it and assumed she was there to donate bone marrow for Ang.
.
In the afternoon, after returning from the hospital, Emily seemed preupied. The doctor had said that the results of the bone marrow test would take three days, and she didnt know whether she really matched Angs.
If they couldnt find a suitable bone marrow, would Ang?
She didnt dare to think further, the words Ang had said to her previously kept lingering in her mind.
[I think, you might be my daughter who was lost in an ident twenty years ago]
That anxious, tearful look still deeply etched into her memory.
For twenty years, Ang had never forgotten to look for her existence, only giving up the search after thinking she was truly dead.
However, even though she had given up physically, her heart must have always been yearning.
She remembered replying to Ang at that time, saying: thats not possible, I am the biological child of my parents.
As she said those words, she clearly saw Angs repeatedly hurt expression, like her newly ignited hope being ruthlessly extinguished by her.
The living room entrance was opened, and Baron Stuart walked in, immediately noticing Emily who was in a daze on the sofa.
With an elegant stride, he approached step by step, while Emily remainedpletely absorbed in her thoughts without noticing his return.
What are you thinking about?
Only when a low, deep voice sounded did Emilys thoughts return, as she looked up at the man beside her.
Nothing, have you found a suitable bone marrow? Her tone was noticeably anxious, which was unusual for her.
Chapter 539: 539: You Might Really Be
Chapter 539: You Might Really Be
Baron Stuart looked at her calmly for a few seconds, without speaking.
Emily Walker stared at him in a daze, waiting for his answer, but realized that he was just staring at her motionlessly, and couldnt help but be aware of her own eagerness and anticipation that she shouldnt have had.
She lowered her head, trying to exin, I just
Suspect you are the Walker familys lost child?
As soon as Baron Stuart said this, Emily suddenly raised her head, her eyes full of surprise as she looked at him, momentarily forgetting what she was about to say.
After half a moment, Emily recovered from her shock, Baron Stuart
How did he know? The source of th?s content is find~novel
Baron Stuart pulled her into his embrace, his thin lips slightly parted, his expression thoughtful, You might really be their daughter.
Hearing this, Emily pushed him away, her eyes shing with astonishment and disbelief, Why, why would you say that?
Baron Stuart looked at her, the sexy curve of his mouth lifting slightly, and then raised his chin and narrowed his eyes, as if pondering the question, Because your husband, me has enough power, and found out in no time that the Walker family had lost a child twenty years ago, but they still thought the child was dead.
Emily looked up, momentarily at a loss.
It was true that the Walker family had indeed lost a child twenty years ago, but why was Baron Stuart so sure it was her?
Why, why do you think its me?
Baron Stuart lowered his head, his ink-jade-like star eyes staring at her intently. After a long time, he said softly, Dont you think so yourself?
It was her recent strange behavior that led him to thoroughly investigate the disaster that happened twenty years ago in the Walker family.
Emily was ny percent likely to be the lost child of the Walker family.
Because twenty years ago, Wilson Carter and rissa Adams had also been to the ce where the disaster urred, and after returning to their country, they inexplicably had one more child.
Now, if they really wanted to prove whether Emily was the child of Baxter Walker and Ang Reid, a simple DNA test would reveal the truth.
Upon hearing this, Emily was stunned. She indeed thought so in her heart, but how did Baron Stuart know?
And how did hee to investigate the events of twenty years ago without her knowing?
She looked at him with fiery eyes, this man, hes so mysterious.
No, it was her husband.
She lowered her head, her expression somewhat gloomy, Ang Reid once came to me. She has a mandarin duck stone identical to mine and told me that I could be her lost daughter from back then. But at that time, I always believed my parents were my biological parents, so I denied it. Later, when I heard my aunt say such things, I became suspicious, unsure whether it was true or notI have no idea
Baron Stuarts gaze fell, carefully observing the changes in her facial expression, Do you want to know? The truth.
Emily raised her eyes, looking at him in surprise.
Then, she lowered her head again, Not yet, not for now.
At least at this time, she didnt want to know the result.
She didnt want to try that kind of feeling, and didnt want to experience the taste of loss just after confirming her biological mother.
Before the bone marrow test results came out, and before Ang Reids condition improved, she didnt want to know.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but frown, Why?
She was so worried about Ang Reid, and so anxious. Didnt she want to know the truth earlier?
Baron Stuart
Chapter 540: 540: Found it, a perfect match!
Chapter 540: Found it, a perfect match!
Baron Stuart
Hmm.
Do you think, after 20 years, if your child suddenly appears, they could truly ept it? I mean, Cam Walker and her father.
In Emily Walkers heart, perhaps Ang Reid might have expectations for her, but would Baxter Walker and Cam Walker truly ept her existence?
For her, neither of them have any feelings, perhaps, Cam Walker only harbors hatred towards her.
Until now, she still finds it hard to believe that she and Cam Walker are actually biological sisters
They will. After all, who wouldnt want to see their biological daughter? This was Baron Stuarts affirmation.
No matter who it is, its impossible not to ept their own daughter, although, in regards to Cam Walker
Its uncertain if she would truly ept her.
It was through the investigation of this matter that Baron Stuart found out that Cam Walker was not the biological child of Baxter Walker and Ang Reid.
Emily Walker furrowed her brow and moistened her lips, would they really ept her?
C
Three dayster, everyone was anxiously looking for a matching bone marrow donor. As they frantically continued their search, the doctor unexpectedly held up a test report and rushed into Ang Reids hospital room.
Weve found a matching bone marrow donor!
Hearing these words, everyone in the hospital room stood up in surprise and joy, all their eyes turned toward the doctor.
Really? Who is it? Baxter Walker was also extremely excited, wanting to give his sincerest thanks to this donor.
The doctor also seemed excited. He lowered his head and looked at the name on the list, Her name isrissa Adams. A young girl.
rissa Adams, nobody recognized the name.
Baxter Walkers excitement couldnt be contained. He approached the doctor and said, Doctor, do you know where the donor is at the moment? I want to meet and thank her properly.
Shes currently not in the hospital. Once I get in touch with her, Ill arrange a meeting.
Great!
When the news came out, everyone from the Stuart and Bailey families breathed a sigh of relief. Now, all they needed to do was wait for the transnt!
Emily Walker received a call from the hospital during the morning while at work. She was asked if she coulde to the hospital for a bone marrow extraction the following day, after which the bone marrow transnt could be carried out for Ang Reid.
However, the doctor also told her that Baxter Walker wanted to meet her that afternoon to express his gratitude.
Should she meet him?
Now that a matching bone marrow has been confirmed, it means that Ang Reids condition will be getting better.
Should she take this opportunity to meet Baxter Walker?
What should she say when she sees him? Clearly, shes Cam Walkers enemy but then why would she want to donate her bone marrow to her mother? If he questions her this way, how should she respond?
Should she say that shes possibly a member of the Walker family?
But what if shes not?
Would others think that she wants to be a daughter of the affluent Walker family so she pretended to be their biological daughter?
I understand, Ill make time in the afternoon. Emily agreed this way, feeling that its best to let things take their course.
Anyhow, she has to go to the hospital for the bone marrow extraction in the afternoon.
.
In the afternoon, Emily Walker took leave from thepany and took a taxi to the hospital where Ang Reid was being treated.
After extracting the bone marrow, the doctor suggested she rest in the room for a little while and went off to fetch Baxter Walker.
Watching the doctor exit the room, Emily Walker fell into contemtion.
Baron Stuart didnt know about the bone marrow donation. If he were here, he would certainly tell her what to do. For original chapters go to FindN0vel
Chapter 541: 541: Wallace Carter Hits Someone
Chapter 541: Wace Carter Hits Someone
Just as Emily Walker was deep in thought, her cell phone ringtone suddenly went off.
Upon hearing the sound, she took out her cell-phone; it was a call from Be Stuart.
Sliding the answer button, Emily picked up the call.
Before she could even speak, she heard an anxious voice from the other side, Hello? Your little brother, Wace Carter, has gotten into a fight at school! I I dont know what to do; I cant break it up!
Upon hearing those words, Emily was taken aback and sprung up from her chair, What?! Wace got into a fight with someone? Why?
In her memory, Wace used to be somewhat reckless and unruly, having fought with ssmates in high school a few times. But since the major changes at home, he had be more level-headed. Why would he suddenly get into a fight again?
Over the phone, Emily thought she could faintly hear the mor and noise in the background!
Be looked at the bruised and swollen-faced Wace, her face full of helplessness. It seems like someone said something and he got upset; he punched them and made them bleed You, uh, shoulde here. If the principal finds out, he might even be disciplined
Ill be right there! After saying this, Emily instantly disappeared from the hospital room.
Just as she vanished around the corner and entered the elevator, Ang Reids attending doctor arrived with Baxter Walker.
As they pushed open the door to the hospital room and didnt see Emilys figure inside, they were both puzzled for a moment.
Huh? Wheres thedy? The doctor looked around the room and at the front door, not seeing her anywhere, bing even more baffled.
Dr. Landon, wheres thedy? Unable to see Emily, Baxter Walker couldnt help but ask.
Doctor Landon looked around in confusion, his face full of doubts, She was just here, howe she disappeared in the blink of an eye
Baxter Walker also fell into deep thought, wondering if something urgent hade up. He heard she hade to the hospital for bone marrow extraction on a leave from work. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find[?]ovel
Why dont you give me her contact information and work address, and I can visit her in person someday.
Baxter Walker said this, and the doctor thought about it for a moment, feeling they had no choice but to do so. He then provided Emilys information from the data sheet.
.
Just as Emily arrived at the entrance of Saintoro Academy, her cellphone rang again.
As she hurriedly walked towards Waces ssroom, she picked up the call in a hurry, Hello, Baron Stuart.
Baron Stuart, noticing her tone was off, furrowed his brows slightly, Whats wrong?
I I just got to the school, Be told me my little brother hit someone, it seems pretty serious As Emily spoke, her voice was filled with anxiety and unease.
While the two were talking, Emily soon found herself downstairs of Waces ssroom building, where she could see a crowd of onlooking students from far away.
Baron Stuart, I cant talk anymore. After saying this, Emily hung up the phone immediately.
She then made her way into the crowd and saw her little brother, whose mouth was overflowing with blood, almost immediately.
Wace Are, are you alright? Her heart was racing as she tried to help him clean the blood from his mouth but hesitated, afraid of hurting him further, making her feel somewhat helpless.
Seeing Emilye over, Waces gaze at her seemed filled with pain, but he still managed to suppress it, Im fine.
Looking at the two siblings intimate actions, the male student who had fought with Wace couldnt help but sneer at them.
Chapter 542: 542: Some words, for Wallace Carter
Chapter 542: Some words, for Wace Carter
So, this is your sister? Hmm, did I say something wrong? Really, you two look so different, isnt it normal for people to suspect youre not real siblings?
Upon hearing this, Wace Carters anger that had subsided surged back, prompting him to step forward and confront the boy again.
Say that again!
Whats the problem with me saying that?! You two are NOT real siblings!
Seeing the conflict reignite, Emily Walker and Be Stuart hurriedly held back Wace while on the other side, the boy was also held back by other ssmates and a teacher.
Since the students here were of significant status, no ordinary teacher would dare offend them lightly.
Upon hearing this, Emily finally understood a little why her brother had gotten into a fight.
Wace, did you really fight with someone over this? It was just words after all. Why would her little brother get so angry? He even got into a fight with someone?
Waces chest heaved irregrly, a vein visible on his forehead, his dark eyes gradually aze with anger.
Under Emilys questioning, he eventually averted his gaze.
Perhaps to others, these words were not a big deal, but to him, they did matter a lot.
He couldnt stand hearing these words!
It is just ament. Besides, we really dont look alike Emily thought that her brother was overreacting. No matter how influential one was, no one could control what others say, right? Surely, he didnt mean to confront every person that said something he didnt like?
Upon hearing this, Wace turned his head in surprise, looking at his sister in disbelief, Sis, cant believe even you think this way!?
She thought the same too?
Not really, they indeed looked different, which wasmonly mentioned when they were in elementary and high school. What was so odd about that?
What did I think? She blinked at her brother, not understanding why he was upset.
Even you believe that were not real siblings!? Sis, Ive already lost my parents. I dont want to lose my only sister too! Unable to contain himself, Wace roared. From the fury in his reddened eyes, one could vaguely sense his feeling of helplessness and rage!
It seems like he was holding back something that Emily couldnt feel.
Emily was stunned by his words for a moment.
How could a singlement cause her to lose her position as his sister?
Tsk, tsk, Wace, youre ming me. Now even your own sister admits, she herself said that you two dont look alike and arent real siblings! The boy snorted contemptuously.
At first, he only joked after inadvertently seeing the photo Be Stuart handed him: You look nothing like your sister; youre obviously not real siblings. The rightful source is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Who knew that, before his words could even fully register, a punch suddenly came flying at him,nding squarely.
On hearing this, Wace, with his fury-red eyes, was about to charge at the boy, but Emily swiftly held him back.
She turned to the high school boy with a resolute look, a confident smile forming at the corner of her mouth, My ssmate, yes, I did say we dont look alike. But who said real siblings must look alike? Are you saying you look exactly like your dad or your mom? If not, should I say that you are the child of your parents and some other person?
Chapter 543: 543: Weren’t You Supposed to Send My Little Brother Back Home?
Chapter 543: Werent You Supposed to Send My Little Brother Back Home?
When Emily spoke, everyone froze for a moment, not quite grasping what she had said.
Her words had a double meaning, defending both herself and her little brother while also scolding the boy.
Realizing what she said, the boy couldnt help but be furious, pointing at Emily and yelling, What did you say? Say that again!
What do you want to do? Seeing him about to rush up to Emily, Be stood in his way, hands on her hips, and haughtily asked, staring at the high school student in front of her.
Seeing Be blocking him, the boy hesitated but didnt want to lose face in front of a girl.
Be, this has nothing to do with you. Youd better get out of the way!
I wont move, so what!?
Everyone at school knew the power of the Stuarts. It wasnt just that the students couldnt afford to offend them, but the principal of the academy couldnt either.
However, sometimes people act impulsively. Its said that impulses can turn people into demons, and it seemed that the boy in front of them had indeed be one. He suddenly yanked Be out of the way.
Be, though she had learned self-defense, was still somewhat defenseless against someone who had practiced it.
Otherwise, how could her male cousin Wace be at a disadvantage too?
Be hadnt expected him to actually pull her aside, so she was taken off guard and fell to the ground.
Being a proud girl, she hadnt experienced such treatment before and couldnt help but curse, What the fuck!
Seeing this, Emily was also shocked and hurried over to help Be up, Be, are you all right?
Damn it! He dared to push Lady Be. Just see how I clean his clock, you bastard! Be, barely stable on her feet, immediately went up to the boy and started fighting with him! For original chapters go to FindN()vel
Just as the two were about to start fighting, the principal, who had a lot on his te, finally arrived, calling them all to the administration office.
Although some teachers were afraid of these rich kids, the principal still had his authority. After all, the reputation of Saintoro Academy was not in vain, and it did have some real strength.
Ultimately, Wace was given a disciplinary action but was fortunate not to be expelled.
That was what Emily worried about the most.
After leaving campus, Emily was taking Wace to the hospital when a familiar white Ferrari stopped in front of them at the school gate entrance.
Baron Stuart opened the car door and got out. He frowned slightly when he saw Waces bruised face.
Get in the car, he said in a deep voice before getting into the drivers seat.
After going to the hospital for a clean-up, Baron was going to take Wace home.
But Emily couldnt help but worry about her injured brother.
So she turned to the man driving and said, For the next few days, Im going to stay with my brother; I dont trust you with his injury.
Screech!
Baron mmed on the brakes, turned, and stared intently at the woman in the passenger seat. It was clear his face was not very good.
After looking at her, Baron started the car again, and the white Ferrari sped away along the familiar road.
Half an hourter, they arrived at the vi.
Emily looked puzzled at the drivers seat, Werent you going to take my brother home?
However, Baron, with a ck face, had already opened the car door and got out, leaving a sentence behind: For the next few days, hell stay here until his injuries are healed.
Emily was bewildered.
PS: Thanks: for 588 book coins reward! for 200 book coins reward! for 100 book coins reward! for 100 book coins reward!
Chapter 544: 544: Do you want to unveil the mystery?
Chapter 544: Do you want to unveil the mystery?
Thus, Wace Carter moved into Baron Stuarts private residence, staying there until his facial injuries had fully healed before leaving.
During this time, Emily Walker would often inquire about Ang Reids condition, sometimes secretly visiting the hospital. If shecked time, she would ask Baron Stuart for updates.
Thankfully, the surgery was sessful. Ang Reid would need to stay hospitalized for one more month, after which she could be discharged fully recovered.
Upon hearing this news, Emilys heart calmed down, and a faint yet subtle smile formed on her lips.
However, this smile could not escape Baron Stuarts attentive gaze.
Sitting in the drivers seat, he nced at her before turning away. His cold, resolute gaze locked onto the road ahead, Youre the one who donated the bone marrow to Ang Reid?
Emily turned to look at him in surprise, somewhat startled.
She had secretly participated in the bone marrow tests and donation under her mothers name. How did Baron Stuart find out?
She stared at him, dumbfounded, How did you know?
Baron Stuart appeared calm, feeling somewhat discontent about her secrecy. This update is avable on f?dnvel
He did not like her keeping secrets or withholding information from him.
The insistence on staying that day, and the donors name, he calmly articted, his words resolving Emilys confusion.
Emily, having heard his words, had an epiphany.
Indeed, given Baron Stuarts intelligence, no words would be needed for him to deduce the truth by picking up on subtle changes.
Thinking about this, Emily suddenly realized that having a clever husband could be quite dangerous at timesCafter all, keeping secrets from him seemed almost impossible!
Seeing her silent, Baron Stuart spoke again, Do you wish to solve this mystery?
Huh? Emily pursed her lips and turned to him, somewhat bewildered by his sudden words.
Solve what mystery?
If you really are Baxter Walker and Ang Reids daughter, wouldnt you want to recognize them as your parents? Baron Stuart knew deep inside that the woman before him seemed to want to acknowledge them, yet feared knowing the truth.
If not, it would be aughingstock in other peoples eyes, causing gossip and discussion.
After all, the Walker Group held a certain status in society.
Twenty years ago, they sought their missing daughter through various media. Since then, many fame-hungry individuals hade forward to falsely im to be the lost Walker girl.
It was to avoid such endless incidents that Mr. and Mrs. Walker eventually
Listening to Baron Stuarts words, Emily lowered her head in contemtion.
In her current situation, it wouldnt be appropriate to approach Baxter Walker and Ang Reid and say, I might be your daughter who disappeared twenty years ago, right?
By saying this, it would appear as if she were desperately wanting to be their daughter.
Deep down, her feelings for Wilson Carter and rissa Adams were much more profound. Her feelings towards Baxter Walker and Ang Reid were different.
If one day your biological parents suddenly appeared before you, not being excited would be a lie.
Not to mention, she hadnt been abandoned back then, so she harbored no resentment towards Baxter Walker and Ang Reid. On the contrary, she was somewhat looking forward to the oue.
If they indeed turned out to be her real parents, she would be genuinely delighted and overjoyed.
Let nature take its course, I am not that eager, Emily said insincerely, lowering her head.
Chapter 545: 545: Excuse me, is this Lady Adams?
Chapter 545: Excuse me, is this Lady Adams?
Turning his head and giving her a nce, Baron Stuart didnt say anything more.
If she wanted to acknowledge it, she could at any time.
If not, it didnt matter, after all, she had his impressive husband by her side.
In a sh, the white Ferrari had stopped not far from the entrance of Excellence Group, Emily Walker got out of the car and hurried towards thepany entrance.
Watching her somewhat urgent figure, Baron Stuart was puzzled.
He was clearly such an amazing man, wealthy and high-status, yet why did his wife always try to hide and stash him away?
.
At noon, right after having lunch, Emilys cell phone rang as soon as she returned to her desk.
She looked down and saw an unfamiliar number.
Although a bit confused, after hesitating for a moment she decided to answer it.
Hello?
Excuse me, is this Lady Adams?
. Lady Adams?
Emily Walker was immediately bewildered, who was this Lady Adams, theyd likely dialed the wrong number?
Um, I am sorry, you dialed the wrong number! She gave a strained smile, preparing to hang up the phone.
On the other end, Graham Berkeley paused and frowned, Arent you Lady Adams?
No, myst name is Walker. After speaking, Emily Walker hung up the phone without hesitation, thinking it was a wrong number.
Its no wonder, she had never done anything under her mother, rissa Adams name. Suddenly someone called for Lady Adams, itd be strange if she wasnt confused.
Inside the hospital room, Graham Berkeley looked at the hung-up phone with a troubled expression.
Could the number have been recorded wrong? Or did he remember it wrong?
How did it go? Ang Reid, who wasying on the hospital bed, woke up and upon learning that her condition was due to a bone marrow donation from a loving volunteer, she was eager to meet her.
Graham Berkeley turned around, his expression also puzzled, Im not sure whats going on, seems like I contacted the wrong person. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? FindN()vel
Dad, the person may not want us to bother her. If you truly want to thank her, once mother is discharged from the hospital, just go to her workce or address and give her some money. That should be fine.
Cam Walker spoke up from another side of the room, perhaps those people just wanted money, but they were too embarrassed to say it.
The couple looked at their second daughter and eventually said nothing.
Since it was a loving donor, wouldnt handing them a check be too abrupt?
At 5:40 PM, Baron Stuart left the Futuren Group, looking thoughtfully contemtive.
The ck Bentley drove through the bustling city, Baron Stuart, seated at the back, suddenly asked yton Howard in the passenger seat, yton Howard.
Yes, Young Master.
Have you ever been on a date?
For a moment, yton Howard was taken aback, A date?
Hmm.
He continued being perplexed.
Not hearing a response, Baron Stuart suddenly turned his head and looked at yton Howard on the passenger seat, who was currently staring at him nkly.
What is it?
Young Master, are you asking me?
Besides you, is there anyone else in this car called that?
After a moment, yton Howard finally came to his senses, No.
Baron Stuart couldnt help frowning, Youre already 30 and youve never been on a date?
Upon hearing this, yton Howard couldnt help but lift his head, was it going to rain red today? The Young Lord was actually asking him about his personal matters?
yton Howard cleared his throat lightly and replied, No, I dont have any ns to settle down yet.
Even though he often followed the Young Master and was aware of many socialite elite women, considering his status and position, it seemed he couldnt reach for those women.
Chapter 546: 546: Couple-Shirt, The First Date
Chapter 546: Couple-Shirt, The First Date
But if it were an ordinary woman, he would have even less chance of getting to know her.
As for getting married, he had never considered it before.
Baron Stuart nced at him and didnt say anything else, getting back to thinking about something else.
.
On a quiet night, on the double bed, Baron Stuart suddenly spoke while embracing the woman in his arms, Lets go on a date tomorrow.
The woman lying in his arms sat up at his words, Date?
Mhm.
What kind of date? She found it hard to imagine that these words came from Baron Stuart.
However, speaking of which, during their university years, she did indeed long for dating between lovers.
They had been together for so long, and it seemed like they had never been on a date alone.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but frown, lowering his head to look at her, Didnt you say you wanted to go on a datest time?
Emily Walkers smile suddenly froze.
Last time? Did she say she wanted to go on a date? When?
Me? When did I say I wanted to go on a date? She stared at him nkly, not remembering when she had ever said such a thing.
It couldnt have been something she said in her sleep, could it? Um, she doesnt have the habit of talking in her sleep.
Baron Stuarts eyebrows were furrowed more and more.
Didnt say it?
Didnt you sayst time: Lets go on a date? His star-like eyes narrowed slightly as he gazed at her intently.
Emily Walker was startled again. Lets go on a date?
After a while, she finally remembered.
She did say that, but at that time, it was because
Forget it, since he already thinks that way, why not take this opportunity to go on a date?
At least make up for the dreamy romance she longed for during their university years.
Moreover, winter ising, and if theres a big snowfall, it would be even more romantic!
With that thought, Emily Walker seemed to have suddenly remembered something, quickly got out of bed, and bounced over to therge wardrobe by the side.
Baron Stuarts puzzled gaze followed her all the while. He saw her squat down beside the wardrobe, fumble for a little while, and when she got up, there was a stack of clothes in her hands.
Then, she walked excitedly to the side of the bed and ced the clothes in front of Baron Stuart.
Lets wear this for our date tomorrow?
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts ink-like star eyes slightly drooped, looking at the two sets of clothes in front of him.
His slender arm reached out, and the ck and white autumn and winter sweater appeared in front of him.
Baron Stuart rarely wore casual clothes like this, and couldnt help but frown, ncing at the woman in front of him, What is this?
Clothes! Emily Walker pursed her lips, looking at him expectantly.
She bought this set of clothes a few months ago when she was shopping with Be Stuart. She liked it very much at the time, butter she never had the chance to wear it, so it was buried deep in her wardrobe!
Baron Stuart remained unmoved, I know its clothes, is it yours? ?????? ???? find[?]ovel
Hearing this, Emily Walker lowered her head, flipped the remaining one as well, and then looked up, This one is yours!
Baron Stuart looked at her and then lowered his eyes to find another identical set on the bed.
Suddenly, he understood.
These were couple outfits.
All along, he had rarely faced such dreamy stuff head-on. The clothes he bought were always well-tailored suits and shirts, and asionally some pajamas and such.
He was already twenty-eight, almost twenty-nine. Was he really suitable to wear such clothes?
Chapter 547: 547: Behind, the person watching like a tiger!
Chapter 547: Behind, the person watching like a tiger!
Initially, Baron Stuart was repelled by the sight of the clothes, but for some reason, his mood improved when he found out that they were couple shirts.
So,
The next day.
Early in the morning, Mrs. Noelle prepared breakfast.
Looking at the Young Master and Young Madam entering the restaurant, there was an instant when Mrs. Noelle was stunned.
Their casual attire was really warm and cute!
Especially the Young Master, who seemed like apletely different person in these clothes, appearing to be a little warmer?
Uh, this word might not be very suitable for her Young Master.
Young Master and Young Madam are dressed so affectionately; are you going out? Mrs. Noelle thought that since they were dressed so lovingly, they surely wouldnt just stay at home?
Emily Walker seemed to be in a good mood, smiling sweetly and brightly, Yes! Checktest chapters at find~novel
However, it was Mrs. Noelles words that attracted Baron Stuarts attention. He pursed his thin lips, sat down at the dining table, and then lifted his head. Do we look very affectionate like this?
Yes! When the Young Master and Young Madam go out like this, many people will be envious. Mrs. Noelle responded with a smile, thinking that was the case.
Originally, Baron Stuart was a particrly eye-catching man. Wearing these clothes, he would only be even more dazzling and striking!
Although the Young Madam wasnt devastatingly beautiful, she could be considered a small beauty. Moreover, her outfit and appearance today were very neat and clean, giving people a veryfortable feeling!
Satisfied with Mrs. Noelles answer, Baron Stuart couldnt help but slightly lift up the corner of his mouth.
After breakfast, the two drove to the flourishing metropolis.
Although it was a date, Emily didnt have any specific ces in mind. After considering it, she decided to go shopping.
A white Bugatti Veyron running through the bustling city district was currently attracting countless pedestrians attention.
Suddenly, Baron Stuarts line of sight seemed to be attracted by something, and his mood instantly darkened.
Apanying his cold and unrestrained expression was a sharp edge, feeling as if the several ck sedans following him had been targeting him since he left the house.
Emilys thoughts were always focused on the bustling streets. It was already winter, and she wanted to buy some clothes!
Baron Stuart, lets park at the shopping mall ahead.
Deep in thought, Baron Stuart didnt hear what Vivian Ferguson, the person in the passenger seat, said. At this time, all his attention was focused on the ck sedans behind him.
Seeing that he didnt respond for a while, Emily felt some doubt, withdrew her gaze, and turned to him. Baron Stuart?
Baron Stuart? What was going on? He rarely seemed so lost in thought. Emily tilted her head, peeking at his expression with a nt.
Under her repeated calls, Baron Stuart finally came back to his senses, Hmm?
Emily hesitated slightly, although somewhat puzzled, she didnt say anything but continued to smile brightly, Lets park at the entrance of the mall ahead!
Alright. Baron Stuart responded, then turned the steering wheel and drove the white Bugatti Veyron into the underground parking lot of the mall.
After getting out of the car, although he didnt see the ck sedans again, Baron Stuart could still feel that there was a group of people surrounding him, watching him closely.
As the two walked out of the underground parking lot, all the neers eyes were immediately attracted.
In fact, when the two entered the parking lot, they had already attracted many peoples attention. Now, seeing their outfits, they undoubtedly became even more eye-catching!
Chapter 548: 548: Pressing forward step by step, danger closes in 1
Chapter 548: Pressing forward step by step, danger closes in 1
How enviable, jealous, and hateful!
Such a luxurious car, so dazzling a man and a woman! Almost blinding others eyes, why be so eye-catching!
The two entered arge international shopping mall together, and at this time, another ck Bentley also stopped at the door.
Master, its Young Master. Two men got out of the car, one old and one young. The young one was Zachary Stuarts personal bodyguard, who was surprised to see his young master at this time. The rightful source is find(?)ovel
Hearing this, Zachary Stuart also cast his gaze at the mall entrance, and saw his grandson hand in hand with a woman as they entered the mall.
The brat, would he actually dress like this?
If it werent for catching a glimpse of his profile, he might not have recognized him.
However, his grandson, no matter what he was wearing, still looked very handsome!
Humph! Just like the style of his youth!
Lets go in and have a look! Zachary Stuart said and entered the shopping mall with his crutches in hand.
Its been a long time since hest went out, and it wouldnt hurt to stretch his legs a bit.
Once inside the mall, Zachary Stuart didnt know what to do. He didnt go anywhere or buy anything; he just kept following the young couple ahead.
Each time Baron Stuart looked back, he immediately turned around and hid, putting on the appearance of having nothing to do.
But Baron Stuarts turns were not because he spotted Zachary; rather, despite being in such a vast and open mall, he still felt the watchful eyes of that group of people.
Who exactly, and why are they targeting him?
Ever since the uprising several years ago, those who wanted to crush Baron Stuart had vanished without a trace, and the Stuart family had been at peace for many years.
Of course, to have an unshakable and dominant status in the business circle, one must eliminate anyone standing in ones way. At the same time, you will unwittingly make some enemies.
Usually, Baron Stuart dealt with such people very decisively, without any mercy.
Dont act unless necessary, but when you do, make sure they never recover and have no chance of turning the tables.
To ruthlessly tread on others, you have only two choices: be fierce or be ruthless!
Baron, look, how cute! At this moment, Emily Walkers face was all smiles, as if the miscarriage had taken ce yesterday.
Every time she saw childrens toys, she couldnt help but stop and look.
And each time, she would be deeply absorbed in them, as if the baby in her belly was still there and had not disappeared.
Baron Stuart, upon hearing her, focused his attention on her face and smiled slightly, Hmm.
Its just Didnt she say she came to buy clothes? Why is she looking at all these childrens things?
What are you looking at these for? Baron Stuart asked casually, but as soon as the words left his mouth, he could clearly feel the once dazzling smile on her face freeze.
His words were like an invisible needle, fiercely piercing her heart, and painfully waking her up.
She lowered her head with a gloomy expression and nced at the small toy in her hand. She had once prepared many simr toys, but now
She looked down at her t belly, every inch a reminder that the baby was gone.
Todays Baron Stuart didnt seem as attentive as usual, and Emilys gloomy expression wasnt noticed by him.
Thats because, at this moment, his gaze had shifted elsewhere, as if he was observing every move in thisrge shopping mall.
Emilys gloomy expression naturally did not fall into his line of sight then.
Chapter 549: 549: Step by Step Pressure, Danger Approaching 2
Chapter 549: Step by Step Pressure, Danger Approaching 2
Putting down the small toy in her hand, Emily Walker pursed her lips. It looked like she wouldnt be touching these little things anymore, at least not until the arrival of the next baby; she didnt want to.
Lets go look at others! She strode over and, taking Baron Stuarts arm, started to head towards the adult section.
To get to the adult section, they had to turn back.
Apparently, Zachary Stuart did not expect them to suddenly turn around. He was somewhat caught off guard, and seeing that he and his bodyguards were about to be discovered, he quickly grabbed two little bear dolls; one to cover his face and the other to cover the face of his bodyguard.
Phew
Lucky he acted so swiftly!
Just as Zachary Stuart was privately relieved, Baron Stuart, who had just walked past them, suddenly stopped. Read full story at f?dnvel
His sharp eyes narrowed, shifting his gaze to the pair whose heads were covered by the little bear dolls.
Grandpa? Why is he here?
Seeing his sudden halt, Emily Walker was somewhat taken aback and turned her head to look at him, Whats the matter?
Baron Stuart softly chuckled, Nothing.
Then, encircling her, he continued to walk forward.
Glimpsing the pair walking further away, Zachary Stuart put down the little bear doll in his hand and wiped a cold sweat.
Man! Why does he have to sneak around when following his own grandson? This feeling is really not good!
So
He continued his pursuit!
This brat, he must have dressed like this on purpose!!
Look, look! Hes sucked up all the attention in the shopping mall!
Back in the day, he had also had such a scene
Watching the gradually receding figures before him, the picture in Zachary Stuarts mind suddenly became one from decades ago
A petite and pretty figure, always revolving around him at every moment, the clear, lovable face, too, was filled with a smile just like hers
Master, Young Master has gone far.
Seeing him stand there, gazing into the distance, his bodyguard by his side couldnt help but remind him.
Zachary Stuart abruptly came back to his senses and did see the two figures disappear into a corner.
Hurry up and follow!
?
Thinking about what had just urred, Emily Walkers mood had somewhat darkened, and ultimately, her mood to go shopping disappeared.
She aimlessly wandered about the spacious mall, and Baron Stuart by her side seemed different than usual, too.
With her current depressed demeanor, if it were any other day, Baron Stuart would have noticed by now. He would surely ask her: Whats the matter?
But today, why does he seem so preupied?
Emily Walker turned her head, asionally observing the expression on Baron Stuarts face, noting how his gaze was somewhat divergent.
Baron Stuart?
Hm? Baron Stuart came back to his senses upon hearing her voice and turned to look at her.
Whats the matter? She looked at him, somewhat dumbfounded. His obviously unhappy appearance and the fact that she couldnt feel his happiness at all, could it be that he found dating her boring?
So after all this time, was she the only one enjoying herself?
Nothing. Baron Stuart returned to his senses and only then did he realize that they had unknowingly arrived at the exit of the shopping mall.
And Emily Walkers hands were empty; she had bought nothing.
He nced at the vast array of goods behind him, then turned his head to look at the woman beside him, Whats the matter? Youre not buying anything?
She hade this far and only now he noticed she hadnt bought anything?
Her hand loosened suddenly.
Emily Walker, slightly angry, walked towards the entrance of the shopping mall alone.
After all the anticipation she had for their date today, turns out he was just unwillingly apanying her!?
Looking at her walking off alone towards the shopping mall entrance, Baron Stuart furrowed his eyebrows.
Chapter 550: 550: Screaming at the Top of Their Lungs, Emily Walker!!
Chapter 550: Screaming at the Top of Their Lungs, Emily Walker!!
Whats going on with her?
Immediately after, a strong sense of unrest suddenly grew at the bottom of her heart. Baron Stuart raised his eyes and looked at the figure of Emily, who had already gone far away, in horror, Emily!!!
The shout echoed through the entire shopping mall.
Even Zachary Stuart, who had been secretly following them, was somewhat taken aback by his sudden shout.
Whats going on?
Emily had just walked out of the mall entrance when she heard him suddenly shout like that. She turned her head, somewhat bewildered. Even if he sensed her anger, he didnt have to yell so loudly, did he?
But as soon as Emily turned around, Baron Stuart clearly saw a ck-dressed man approaching from behind her and covered her mouth with his hand.
Mmm
Her eyes widened in terror as she saw the regretful expression on Baron Stuarts face not far away, apanied by deep urgency and pain!
Emily!!!
Baron Stuart quickly chased after her, but the ck sedan had vanished.
He sprinted to the parking lot, pressing the elerator to the floor!
Zachary Stuart, who followed suitter, was also horrified.
After experiencing decades of ups and downs, without any thought, he knew what had happened.
Hurry up and follow them, call for backup!
Yes!
On the main street, one private car after another raced like the wind through roaring traffic, disappearing in the flourishing city district like uncatchable lightning!
Baron Stuart pursued relentlessly and finally saw the ck sedans in an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of the city.
However, at this time, there was no one in the sedans, and Emily was nowhere to be found.
Who are you? Why are you kidnapping me!? Emily was taken into a deserted second-hand garage by several ck-dressed men. With no one around, she felt her heart pound with panic and fear.
This was exactly like what shed seen on TV C she was kidnapped!
But she rarely offended people. Apart from offending Cam Walker, she hadnt crossed anyone else. Why was she being kidnapped!?
The ck-dressed menpletely ignored her and carried her into the garage.
Looking at the pitch-ck garage, Emily felt a surge of terror!
Would she be thrown inside, left unheard and unseen?
Baron Stuart! Baron Stuart! Save me!!! Frightened and covered in cold sweat, Emily struggled and pounded the shoulders of the ck-dressed men, screaming Baron Stuarts name non-stop!
Baron Stuart! Save me! Save me!! Whimpering She didnt want to die silently here!
Seeing her suddenly screaming, the ck-dressed men didnt take any action to stop her but let her keep calling out.
Because what they wanted was to lure Baron Stuart over!
Sure enough, outside the abandoned warehouse, Baron Stuart heard these miserable screams, and his heart tightened with great intensity!
Without hesitation, he quickly rushed into the abandoned garage following the direction of the screams.
At this time, Zachary Stuart behind him also got off the car and saw Baron Stuart heading alone towards the abandoned garage.
You fool! Going in like this, are you seeking death!?
Master, Ill go in with my men, you should stay here -
Nonsense! Its not your grandson whos in there, of course you wont be worried! Zachary Stuart red at the bodyguard, then hobbled inside with his crutches. Newest update provided by find~novel
PS: After this incident, Zachary Stuart quickly epts Emily! (Thanks: for 100 book coins rewards!
for 100 book coins rewards! for 100 book coins rewards!)
Chapter 551: 551: Don’t hit the grass and scare the snake!
Chapter 551: Dont hit the grass and scare the snake!
Everyone, be careful not to alert them! After taking a few steps, Zachary Stuart suddenly turned around and growled at the row of people behind him. This update is avable on FindN()vel
If they just tantly went in like this, they would probably be noticed in one second.
This was not the first time Zachary had experienced something like this, and naturally, he had his own judgment and grasp of the situation.
However, Baron Stuart was always calm and collected, knowing that going in like this wouldnt necessarily save the person, but he still went in anyway?
How much did that little girl upy in his mind, causing him to lose all rationality?
Under Zacharys guidance, no one dared to act rashly as they quietly entered the abandoned garage.
On the other side.
Who are you guys?! Why did you kidnap me?! Emily Walker was captured by two ck dressed men, but luckily her mouth wasnt gagged like in a TV drama, or else she wouldve definitely cried to death!
As she kept calling out, an iron door in the warehouse was opened, and four or five people walked out from inside.
The leader looked very powerful and burly, especially with a thick gold ne around his neck, but he didnt look like some nouveau riche, more like The kind of people on the dark path in the TV dramas!
Dark path
Thinking about this, Emily widened her starry eyes in horror, immediately swallowing her saliva.
How had she offended these kinds of people?
As the man with the thick gold ne walked over, examining Emily up and down.
He then spoke with a deep voice, Are you Baron Stuarts woman?
Emilys expression was stunned, and she looked fearfully at the man in front of her.
Asking about Baron Stuart, was this man his enemy?
Who are you, and why did you catch me?
At these words, a touch of gloominess shed across the mans face as he approached Emily, Tell me, are you Baron Stuarts woman or not?
Emily looked shocked and fearful as she stared at the man in front of her.
At this moment, this man looked even more terrifying than an angry Baron Stuart.
Who was he after all?
No, no Remembering the incident with Milton Modesto thest time, Emily was cautious, not wanting Baron Stuart to be threatened because of her anymore.
Upon hearing this, the mans eyes narrowed, and a trace of fierceness appeared on his gloomy face.
Not? Then how are you with Baron Stuart? The man asked again.
His men had been following Baron Stuart for several days, and they had clearly seen this woman being brought out from his vi. How could she not be his woman?
As the man continued pushing her, Emilys heart was filled with extreme panic, I, I am just his private lover, only met him a few days ago
Watching herself being captured here, she didnt know if Baron Stuart had arrived or found this ce.
It would be best if he hadnt found it, maybe these men would let her go if they knew she wasnt Baron Stuarts woman.
But apparently, Emilys thoughts were na?ve.
She didnt know that the men in front of her were ruthless demons who would kill without batting an eye, and even if they knew she wasnt Baron Stuarts woman, they would still make her vanish from this world.
There was no going back for those who were caught by them.
Oh? Upon hearing this, the man cocked his neck and smiled darkly, You, as his lover, seem quite important to him, see, hes already here.
Since Baron Stuart had entered this area, every move had been seen by these people. And at this time, they already knew he had entered the abandoned garage.
Chapter 552: 552: Whose Side Are You On?
Chapter 552: Whose Side Are You On?
As soon as the man finished speaking, the iron door was kicked open with a single foot, and the heavy iron gate mmed down to the ground, raising a choking cloud of dust!
The dust dissipated, and Baron Stuart stepped in.
In therge and empty garage, dozens of people stood one after another, their eyes locked straight on him.
Due to the sunlights refraction, Emily Walker couldnt clearly see the person standing at the door, only a faint silhouette. It wasnt until the figure got closer that she could finally see his face clearly.
Baron Stuart!
Looking at the man before her, Emily Walker struggled with her captured hands, as if she wanted to run to Baron Stuarts side.
However, the more she struggled, the tighter the grips of the two ck dressed men on her hands became, tightening until she started to feel a sharp pain!
Making eye contact with her, Baron Stuarts expression became stern, knowing that she was afraid.
Dont be afraid.
With just a soft whisper of those two words, Baron Stuarts eyes shifted to the man beside her.
Whose man are you? Among his enemies, he didnt remember someone like this, so he was sure that the mastermind behind this incident was definitely not the person in front of him!
Upon hearing this, the man raised a sinister smile, Baron Stuart, youre really as famous as they say.
As soon as the man finished speaking, he turned his line of sight towards the direction beside Emily Walker, where there was another door.
As the mans gaze shifted, that door was slowly pushed open.
When Baron Stuart saw the personing out from inside, his eyes widened slightly, with a hint of gloom shing in their depths.
It was him.
Emily Walkers gaze also followed, only to see a man in a ck coat walking out. Although she didnt know about the dealings of the underworld, she could tell from the mans demeanor that he must be the so-called mafia boss mentioned in TV shows!
The more imposing the man appeared, the more frightened Emily Walker became. She turned her head to look behind Baron Stuart, not a single person was with him, it was impossible to fight so many people on his own!
ncing back at the coated man, Emily Walker suddenly widened her eyes!
This man
Why, why didnt he have a left hand
Just as Emily Walker moved her line of sight, the coat man raised his left hand.
He looked at his arm, which had already lost its entire hand, smiled a somber smile, and then looked up towards Baron Stuart who was not far away.
After waiting so many years, I finally got this chance. Young Lord, I dont know if you remember a sentence I once said? Original content can be found at F?nd-Novel
Baron Stuarts eyes were cold, not intending to answer the mans question.
The man didnt care and seemed prepared for him not to answer.
Besides, when had Baron Stuart ever taken an interest in other peoples affairs?
I once said, when your weakness appears, it will be the day of my revenge and your death.
Once, his hand was cut off, alive by Baron Stuart, and at that time, his influence in the underworld had greatly reduced, he was like a dog who had lost his home.
Fortunately, he was saved by a mysterious mafia boss of an organization, which led to his rise today!
And now, Baron Stuart certainly did not expect that he could stand in front of him once again.
Really? How can you be sure that today is my day of death? Baron Stuarts face was calm, and the corner of his mouth suddenly raised a bloodthirsty smile.
Emily Walker had never seen such a smile before.
She couldnt help but feel a bit dazed. Could Baron Stuart have split personality disorder? Why did it feel like he had be apletely different person?
Chapter 553: 553: The Scream Piercing Through the Clouds!
Chapter 553: The Scream Piercing Through the Clouds!
Theughter ying freely on his lips further incensed the veins on the forehead of the man in the coat.
He seemed determined to see how He can continue tough in this situation!
Isnt she your woman? With this trump card, I dont believe you dare to make a reckless move! He too, once had a chance for revenge. But at that time, if he confronted Baron Stuart face to face, he was destined to suffer only one result C utter defeat!
This man, he had no weakness. To those who wanted to kill him, his methods were utterly bloody and brutal.
Back then, if he hadnt run away quickly, he would perhaps have lost more than just his left hand.
Baron Stuart nced briefly at Emily Walker at the side, then turned his icy gaze back, full of arrogance, Yes, but I need to remind you, you better protect the trump card in your hand. If anything happens to her, here, will be your graveyard.
In Baron Stuarts face, there was no sense ofpromise, only unbridled confidence.
At his words, the man in the coat was momentarily stunned.
He had clearly used this woman to threaten him, yet now it seemed like He couldnt eveny a finger on her?
Despite the tremors in his heart, the man kept the sneer on his lips, Really, I want to know, how does this be my graveyard?
The people below had informed him that Baron Stuart hade alone. Can he possibly stand against all of them by himself?
As he spoke, the man once again drew a ck pistol from his bosom, pointing it straight at Baron Stuarts forehead.
Feeling the gradually approaching murderous intent, Baron Stuart tensed.
In fact, he was unsure. Today he came alone and didnt even bring a gun.
This was Emily Walkers first encounter with such a situation, especially seeing the gun pointed straight at Baron Stuarts forehead, her eyes widened in terror.
Ah!!! An ear-piercing scream reverberated through the sky!
With her eyes closed, Emily felt as if Baron Stuart would be killed right before her eyes the next second.
The mere thought of this possibility made her heart feel as if it was being wrestled tightly, making it impossible for her to breathe.
As though unable to bear the vision unfolding before her, she screamed repeatedly. The sound was so sharp it pierced everyones eardrums, making everyone at the scene cover their ears as if their heads were about to split from the scream!
The man in the coat, who was pointing the gun, was clearly affected by her sudden scream!
Just as he turned his head to look at Emily, Baron Stuart was quick to react, his eyes gleaming. He took a step forward, rapidly knocking the gun out of his hand, then with a countermove, he held the gun in a reverse grip. The next second, the firearm was already aimed at the one-handed mans forehead.
The one-handed man felt a sharp pain in his wrist and knew instantly that something was wrong, but by the time he turned his head, it was already toote!
Presented right before his eyes was a ck gold pistol aimed straight at his forehead.
The breathtaking scream echoing throughout the garage suddenly stopped.
Emily raised her head to see Baron Stuart, who had gained the upper hand.
Huh?
With this turn of events, the others in the garage were astonished. Everyone was on high alert and immediately took out the guns from their waists, each and every one of them aimed straight at Baron Stuart.
Emilys eyes widened in fear, looking at these seemingly toy-like guns. But she knew in her heart that these were real guns, capable of taking lives! Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel
Chapter 554: 554: Baron Stuart, You Heartbreaker!
Chapter 554: Baron Stuart, You Heartbreaker!
Baron Stuarts marksmanship was not unknown to the one-handed man, so when he saw Baron Stuart aiming at his forehead with a pistol, he dared not act rashly.
However, on the surface, he did not intend to concede defeat just yet.
Because he still had a trump card in hand.
Are you not going to save your woman? The one-handed mans lips curled up slightly as if he was sure that he would not lose. Follow current nov?ls on find[?]ovel
However, Baron Stuart calmly hooked up a faint smile, I want to save her, but
He turned his eyes and looked at the woman not far away.
The oue of this standoff would depend on whether she could understand his intention.
Looking back at the one-handed man, Baron Stuart still had that unrestrained, arrogant smile on the corner of his mouth, If I cant even save my own life, then I guess theres nothing else to discuss.
At his words, the one-handed mans confident smile suddenly dropped.
Does this man really not care about his womans life or death?
She is your woman! Has this man truly not changed and remains just as cold-blooded and heartless to everyone?
Baron Stuart cast a sidelong look, his sharp gaze staring straight at the center of the one-handed mans forehead, and immediately cocked the pistol, ready to fire.
So you mean, let me die for the sake of this woman? Heughed at the one-handed man, as if he thought it was a big joke.
Not only was the one-handed man startled, but even Emily Walker beside him had a look of disbelief on her face.
Could these words really havee from Baron Stuarts mouth?
Emilys thoughts stumbled for a moment.
She suddenly recalled theirst encounter on the rooftop of the North River Building.
And then she understood!
Baron Stuart, you heartless man! You really wont save me!? She suddenly yelled out, cursing at Baron Stuart with genuine hatred visible on her face.
Of course, nobody could tell that her hatred was all an act, except for Baron Stuart himself.
Seeing her reaction, Baron Stuart secretly curled the corner of his mouth.
However, he did not say anything in response.
Sometimes, silence can be more convincing than an answer!
You bastard! Ive been so devoted to you, and you, a liar and selfish son of a bitch! Emily continued to curse, further convincing the one-handed man that Baron Stuart really didnt care about her life.
Baron Stuart slightly pulled the corner of his mouth and made a gesture as if he was about to fire.
The one-handed man was clearly bing fearful, As soon as you shoot, my men will absolutely shoot you. Are you sure you want to make a move on me?
Although the one-handed man didnt want to die, he knew that cunning people would never be stupid enough to shoot him here, especially Baron Stuart.
As long as he pulled the trigger, he would not survive the subsequent hail of bullets.
Let her go. Ignoring the one-handed mans words, Baron Stuart spoke coldly.
Hearing this, the one-handed man seemed to understand something, his smile turning sinister, So you do care about this woman, after all?
No, its because you only have this option. Baron Stuarts expression became even colder, and his sharp gaze filled with a killing intent, Choose to let her go, or have your life apany hers in death?
Clearly, the man had been threatened.
Indeed, he only had this choice. If Baron Stuart truly did not care about this woman, his life would ultimately sumb to Baron Stuarts bullets.
Let her go. Finally, the one-handed man ordered the two ck-dressed men holding Emily.
Chapter 555: 555: Baron Stuart Swears!
Chapter 555: Baron Stuart Swears!
The two men looked at each other upon hearing this, and then released their grip on Emily Walkers arm.
With her body finally free, Emily let out a deep sigh of relief.
Now that her goal had been achieved, was she supposed to leave through the front door?
She nced at the ck-dressed men on either side of her and swallowed, her footsteps moving lightly.
Just as Emily took a step forward and hadnt yet reached Baron Stuart, a series of gunshots suddenly rang out in the garage like a meteor shower, throwing everyone present into chaos.
Emily and Baron Stuart were no exception.
Ah!! Having never experienced such a situation, she was already crying in fear, her feet feeling like they were glued to the ground. She waspletely powerless to move and was also scared that the bullets would pierce through her body, killing her.
Just as she was trembling with fear, her body was suddenly embraced by a warm, strong chest. Before she could react, Baron Stuart had already pulled her away to hide in a corner behind an old sedan.
Be good, stay with me, and dont run around, Baron Stuart reassured the woman in front of him, giving her a light peck on the forehead and stared at her with smoldering eyes.
It was only when she clearly saw his handsome face that Emily desperately nodded her head, feeling at ease with him beside her.
Only then did Baron Stuart turn around and notice that the people who had burst in were his grandpas men.
Could it be that his grandpa was here too?
As Baron Stuart was lost in thought, Zachary Stuarts personal bodyguard, Flying Hawk, had already hurried over to them.
Young Master, well cover you. Take Lady Carter and get out of here, Flying Hawk said as he made a sweeping motion towards the enemies and spoke to Baron Stuart.
Seeing Flying Hawk approach, Baron Stuarts star-like eyes immediately filled with anger, and he roared at him!
Couldnt you fucking wait for her to leave before opening fire!? Just now, Emily couldve left safely if it werent for his grandpas men suddenly shooting, thereby trapping her here!
After being scolded by Baron Stuart, Flying Hawk hesitated for a moment. At that time, he hadnt seen Emily from his line of sight, so he didnt know the situation.
He fired then because someone had targeted Young Masters heart with aser gun. Official source is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
If he didnt shoot to stop them, the Young Masters life might already be hanging in the bnce!
However, in front of the Young Master, he would be wrong even if he was right.
Im very sorry, Young Master! Flying Hawk apologized and then immediately began to cover the two of them as they escaped the hail of bullets.
Baron Stuart pulled Emily up, his sharp gaze sweeping the surroundings, taking down every obstacle in sight with a single shot per target!
Seeing that they were almost out, Emilys heart was pounding with excitement!
As long as they left through that door, they would be safe, right?
Uh, ording to what shed seen on TV, there might still be an ambush outside, right?
However, it seemed like Baron Stuarts men hade from the outside, so there probably wasnt an ambush, right?
Emily followed closely behind Baron Stuart, her hand gripping his, her palm gradually filling with cold sweat, but she didnt dare to cken for a moment. She was afraid that if she wasnt careful, she would let go of his hand, and then
She furrowed her brow, listening to the gunshots ringing in her ears from all around, which made her unable to open her eyes and look up. She could only asionally open her eyes and look at the tall, imposing figure in front of her.
Just as she opened her eyes again to check if they had made it out of that door, she suddenly noticed a red dot targeting Baron Stuarts heart from the left side of his back
Chapter 556: 556: Blocking the Gun, Baron Stuart in Shock!
Chapter 556: Blocking the Gun, Baron Stuart in Shock!
Emily was stunned for a moment, not understanding what the suddenly appearing red dot was.
But soon, she widened her eyes Newest update provided by findnovel
She was not sure what this red light was, but at this moment, there was definitely a gun aimed at Baron Stuarts heart!
The fear and horror in her heart rushed in like an avnche; Emily was left unable to think, feeling as if her own heartbeat would stop!
She widened her eyes, mechanically turning her head and indeed saw a ck-dressed man, not far away, holding a gun aimed at them.
Baron Stuart was pulling the little woman behind him and rushing towards the front door when suddenly he saw Zachary Stuart standing at the grand entrance.
Just now, Zachary Stuart, who had just appeared, also clearly saw aser gun aimed at Baron Stuarts back. His face instantly turned grave.
However, before he could even speak, the scene before him had already unfolded
The moment Baron Stuart stepped out of the grand entrance gate, he suddenly felt the woman behind him tightly embracing his waist.
He paused, somewhat puzzled, then furrowed his brows and looked at her.
Before he could speak, he felt the person clinging to him gradually sliding down, her face instantly turning pale, devoid of any color.
For a moment, Baron Stuart seemed frozen, unable to react to the scene before him.
His shocked eyes gradually filled with a crimson hue; he couldnt believe what was happening in front of him as the woman gradually lost her strength.
At this time, Emily only felt intense pain in her back, whichsted for just an instant. A secondter, she couldnt feel any pain at all, as if it had beenpletely numbed!
She looked at the shocked handsome face before her; gradually, her breathing became more and more difficult, as if it was going to snatch away her remaining consciousness. Slowly, the handsome face in front of her began to blur
The next second, Flying Hawk had already locked onto the shooters direction, and hisser gun swiftly shot the ck-dressed man who had targeted Emily!
Not far away, Zachary Stuart was also in shock, unable toprehend what had just happened before him.
This girl had actually blocked the bullet that was originally meant to pierce Baron Stuarts heart without any hesitation?
Emily? Baron Stuarts shocked and pained eyes stared straight at the child sliding down his body. In an instant, his heart felt as if it had been pierced by countless bullets, and his heartbeat seemed to have stopped.
He looked at the person right in front of him, unbelievably, still not daring to believe what had happened in just a few seconds.
Emily His thin lips trembled, his expression extremely pained.
-
Outside the resuscitation room of E Citys top-rated hospital.
For the first time, the Stuart family mother and daughter, along with Zachary Stuart, showed a heavy expression for an outsider.
From the beginning, knowing the existence of this girl, he never officially epted her and even repeatedly tried to drive her away from Baron Stuarts side.
He thought that such a vain and greedy girl would be at his grandsons side solely for money and status.
Why would such a girl block that bullet without hesitation?
Thinking back to that thrilling scene, Zachary Stuart was still horrified and very surprised.
Has he been too prejudiced against this girl all along?
Be and Vivian standing nearby, also looked worried at this time. How could such a thing happen while just walking around?
Chapter 557: 557: Blood transfusion, he will be entangled for a lifetime
Chapter 557: Blood transfusion, he will be entangled for a lifetime
Inside the emergency room, Baron Stuart stood still to one side, his eyes filled with anxiety and uneasiness, staring straight at the person on the rescue table.
At his insistence, the doctor had no choice but to let him into the emergency room.
And on the rescue table, Emily Walker, who had her eyes tightly closed, her originally red lips had turned pale and dry, devoid of any vitality.
The area around her back and shoulder was already stained red with blood. The scalpel entering from her left shoulder de must have been excruciatingly painful, but at this time, she felt nothing, remaining so calm, without any signs of life.
Baron Stuart was afraid that she might never wake up.
But, with a tense heart, he just stood there motionlessly.
He knew that no matter how anxious he was at this time, the only thing he could do was to wait quietly. This was the only condition the doctor agreed upon to let him into the emergency room.
And who could fully understand that every time the scalpel entered, it felt like it was digging into the deepest part of his left chest, causing him pain but trying to bear it silently.
Finally, the bullet was taken out. It should have been a relief, but the doctors expression became even more nervous!
We need an immediate blood transfusion, quickly go to the blood storage and get type B blood! the chief doctor raised his head rapidly and spoke to the medical staff standing by!
After hearing this, a female nurse was about to run out of the emergency room.
No need, use my blood! As the nurse was preparing to open the door to the emergency room, Baron Stuart suddenly spoke.
All the medical staff were taken aback. Due to the urgency of time, the chief doctor had no time to waste.
Instead of running so far to the blood storage, it was better to use the blood of the nearest avable source!
Is Mr. Stuart type B?
Yes.
Baron Stuart replied, and he had alreadyid down on the operating table next to Emily Walker.
His body contained her blood, and now, he wanted her body to flow with his blood.
In this life, they were destined to be entwined with each other!
.
After two hours of emergency rescue, Emily Walkers life was finally stabilized. Every person outside the emergency room breathed a sigh of relief, including Zachary Stuart, whose heart felt as if a heavy burden was lifted.
In his heart, he probably didnt reject this girl. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been so nervous and uneasy outside the emergency room.
This feeling seemed even more urgent than when Ang Reid fell ill.
Ang Reid was a longtime friend of the Stuart family, and it was natural to worry about her. But Emily Walker had been just an outsider to him in the past. Even if she had taken a bullet for Baron Stuart, if he really rejected her deep down, he wouldnt have been concerned about her at all.
Seeing the mother and daughter hurriedly enter the hospital room, Zachary Stuart followed them inside as well.
On the hospital bed, the girlsplexion was as pale as snow, seemingly without any color.
If the doctor hadnt assured them that her life was no longer in danger, they might have thought she was dead at this time.
Dr. Beckham, when can my granddaughter-inw wake up? A solemn and powerful voice resounded inside the hospital room. This content belongs to find?novel
All the people turned their heads and looked at Zachary Stuart.
At this moment, all his attention was on Dr. Beckham.
Dr. Beckham was also a little surprised. Granddaughter-inw? The youngdy?!
He only knew that the youngdy, who had been admitted to the hospital twice due to injuries, had a close rtionship with the Stuart family. He didnt know she was the granddaughter-inw of the Stuart family, having married Young Lord. There were no news reports about it.
PS: Thank you,
, for rewarding 100 book coins! , for rewarding 100 book coins!
Chapter 558: 558: Awakening, the Pain of the Wound is Unbearable
Chapter 558: Awakening, the Pain of the Wound is Unbearable
The doctor snapped out of it, looking at Emily Walker on the hospital bed and then his gaze returned to Zachary Stuarts face, Master Stuart, Young Madams life is no longer in any danger. I believe she will gradually wake up in a few hours.
However, the wound on Young Madams back is very deep. Once she fully regains consciousness, she may experience some unbearable pain. Having said that, Dr. Beckhams line of sight shifted to Baron Stuart beside the hospital bed.
Ever since Baron Stuart insisted on entering the emergency room, Dr. Beckham seemed to have realized how important this girl was to Baron Stuart.
After the doctor left, Be Stuart and Vivian Ferguson still looked dazed, staring nkly at Zachary Stuart.
Zachary Stuart turned his head and immediately met the shocked gazes of the mother and daughter duo, Why are you looking at me?
The two of them exchanged nces, seeming to want to confirm whether they had misheard just now.
But obviously, they hadnt misheard.
Then
Grandpa, what did you just say? Be Stuart looked at her own grandfather with her bright, watery eyes as if to figure out if he had just referred to Emily Walker as his granddaughter-inw.
Seeing her unbelieving expression, Zachary Stuart nced at her and, calling her by that title for the first time, seemed somewhat embarrassed, so he coughed lightly, What can I say? Shes my granddaughter-inw. *cough* I well, Ill go first.
As a man, he didnt like others to see his vulnerable side in Burma. Now that he had confirmed that the person on the hospital bed was no longer in any danger, Zachary Stuart naturally felt relieved.
He didnt think staying here would be helpful. So, he decided to give the space to the younger generation.
Upon reaching the front door, he suddenly turned back, If she wakes up, remember to let me know.
Having said that, his face looking unnatural, he blinked his eyelids and left the hospital.
Mother and daughter exchanged another nce, and Be Stuart quickly grinned.
Since her grandfather had already epted Emily Walker, did that mean she could move into their home in the future?
At this time, Vivian Ferguson had the same thought in her mind. This content belongs to Find~Novel
Ever since Skyler Stuarts death, her only wish was for her children to stay by her side. Since Be Stuart would eventually get married, she had always wanted Zachary Stuart and Emily Walker to move in with them so she wouldnt feel lonely.
It would be even better to have a grandson or granddaughter soon. As long as she could have a grandchild, she would be satisfied even if the couple wanted to have their own world.
.
Finally, at 7 PM, Emily Walker gradually regained consciousness.
Her brows furrowed, she looked very pained, and couldnt help but let out a groan, UhmC
Seeing her slowly wake up, with her eyebrows tightly knitted, Baron Stuart knew it was the pain from the wound on her back that was hard for her to bear.
Shes awake! Be Stuart on the side was holding her breath, quietly watching Emily Walker open her eyes on the hospital bed.
Although the doctor said that she was no longer in any life-threatening danger, they couldnt help but worry since she hadnt woken up yet. Now that she was awake, Be Stuart naturally felt relieved.
Emily Walkers face was still pale and weak at this time, especially her shoulder at the back, which hurt so much.
Pain She mumbled, seemingly not fully awake yet, and inadvertently blurted out a word.
Zachary Stuart beside her also had a furrowed brow.
He knew how unbearable a gunshot wound could be for a woman.
Chapter 559: 559: Heartache, Silence
Chapter 559: Heartache, Silence
This pain, apart from enduring it, there were no other choices.
The anesthetic could no longer be used, and overuse of that stuff would only do harm to the body. Naturally, he didnt want the doctor to inject her with it.
But seeing the pain in her brows, he found it hard to bear.
Hisrge hand gently brushed her porcin-like cheek, hoping to alleviate some of her pain. However, he was very clear that this would not have any effect at all.
Be Stuart was also beside him, her heart wrenched. It was a gunshot wound, and the thought of taking out the bullet from deep inside the flesh was frightening even just to consider.
Brother, should we still inject a bit of anesthetic? She really couldnt bear it. This was too pitiful.
No need. Baron Stuart rejected outright.
An anesthetic could only provide relief for hours, once the time wore off, the pain still remained. Moreover, it could even cause varying degrees of harm to the body, thus there was absolutely no need for it.
Be Stuart also knew that it was best to use less anesthetic, but seeing the person in the hospital bed, she just couldnt bear it.
Feeling the pain in her back, Emily Walkers consciousness gradually sharpened. Once opening her eyes, she saw the handsome and worried face in front of her.
Baron Stuart Content originallyes from ?ovelFind
The scene before she fainted shed again in her mind. Seeing that the man in front of her was safe and sound, Emily Walkers heart finally settled.
She had thought that she was going to die, but it seemed that her life was spared.
Looking at her slowly opening eyes, apart from the slight hidden pain in his eyes, there was no other emotion visible on Baron Stuarts calm face.
His thumb was gently rubbing her cheek, while his heart was churning.
He slowly lowered his head, cing his forehead between her brows, his handsome eyes closed as if feeling her existence.
At the instant she was shot, how terrified he was, fearing that she would never wake up.
Are you a fool. His forehead, resting against her brows, he spoke after a very long silence, his voice bing slightly hoarse.
When he opened his eyes again, his starry eyes were gradually stained with a hint of moist red.
Be Stuart, who had been standing aside, was feeling for the first time that her brothers voice was choked up because of a woman
Emily Walker obviously didnt notice the faint redness in Baron Stuarts eyes, because, at this time, she was in so much pain that she simply couldnt concentrate on anything else.
It hurts
Hearing her moaning, Baron Stuart then lifted his forehead from between her brows and looked at her with concern.
Bear with it a bit more. Apart from this sentence, he didnt know what else to say to alleviate her pain.
Pain from a gunshot wound takes at least more than a week to subside. Only then would the pain in her back gradually lessen.
Be Stuart, who was standing on the side, could not help speaking up. Emily, you were shot in the back. The doctor said that anesthetic could no longer be used, so you can only endure it.
If it was her, shed probably be driven mad by the pain, perhaps even preferring to die rather than endure this torture. It was unbearable!
Hearing Be Stuarts words, Emily Walker frowned even more tightly. How long would she have to endure this pain?
.
A few dayster.
Emily Walker and Ang Reid were in the same hospital.
Every time Vivian Ferguson visited her, she would asionally bring up Emily Walker, and naturally, Ang Reid also found out about Emily Walkers hospitalization due to a gunshot wound.
Chapter 560: 560: Angela Reid Visits Emily Walker
Chapter 560: Ang Reid Visits Emily Walker
For some reason, upon hearing that Emily Walker had been shot and admitted to the hospital, Ang Reids heart was filled with anxiety and unease.
After recovering for more than half a month, she could finally get out of bed. Upon hearing the news, she immediately wanted to get up and go to Emilys hospital room to see her.
This action startled Vivian Ferguson, who jumped in surprise.
Madam Walker, wh-what are you trying to do? At this moment, Vivian was the only person in the hospital room. Seeing her about to get out of bed, Vivian quickly stood up and helped her, feeling somewhat panicked.
It was not easy for her body to recover a little, so she hoped that nothing more would happen.
Ang Reid looked at Vivian Ferguson with an anxious expression, I want to see that child.
Vivian was stunned.
She naturally understood that the child Ang was referring to was Emily Walker. But why would she want to see Emily, and why so
With a puzzled gaze, she looked at Angs expression. Logically speaking, Emily could be considered a rival to Cam Walker. But would a mother really be worried about her daughters rival?
What kind of logic is this?
Madam Walker, are you saying you want to see Emily Walker? Vivian looked at Ang incredulously, wondering if she had misunderstood something.
But apparently, it wasnt a misunderstanding.
Angs face showed a distressed expression as she nodded, Yes.
Vivian was once again stunned.
After a few seconds, she looked at Ang puzzled, Why do you want to see Emily?
She couldnt help but feel that there seemed to be an unusual rtionship between Ang and Emily, something akin to intimacy.
Could it be that they had known each other for a long time? Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find?Novel
However, even if they had known each other, due to Cams involvement, there was no reason for them to be this close, right?
Looking at Angs current expression, it seemed like she was not simply worried about an outsider but rather seemed to be worried about her own daughter?
This thought frightened Vivian Ferguson.
Sweat, it was Emily in the hospital, not Cam. What was she worried about?
At this time, Ang was still getting out of bed, putting on a coat, and heading towards the hospital room entrance.
Vivian quickly followed.
Over the past few days, Baron Stuart had essentially put down all his work and stayed in the hospital for 24 hours a day.
If there were any important documents or rted matters, yton Howard would bring the files and documents to the hospital for him to review.
At this moment, in the hospital room, Baron Stuart was feeding Emily thest spoonful of white porridge that Vivian had brought.
Due to the fact that her back wounds hadnt fully healed, the doctor had advised her to have a light diet.
Does the wound still hurt? Baron Stuart asked with thin lips slightly parted, watching her slightly furrowed brow as he ced the bowl and spoon aside.
Emily might have identally touched her wound while moving just now.
Emily smiled, Its fine. Its much better than before.
These days, although her wound hadnt fully healed, as the doctor had said, the pain would gradually subside.
Now, she only felt a faint pain, which was no longer unbearable. It would only be particrly painful if deliberately touched.
By the way, Baron Stuart, Emily was surprised. She wondered who the people that kidnapped her were. From their appearance, they looked like members of an underworld organization. But why would Baron Stuart know them, and how would he be their enemy?
Yes?
How did you get to know those people? In her understanding, Baron Stuart was a businessman and shouldnt have had any dealings with those kinds of people.
Chapter 561: 561: Angela Reid’s Unusual Concern
Chapter 561: Ang Reids Unusual Concern
Could it be that he had once traded something illegal and had a feud with them?
At this thought, Emily Walker raised her eyes to look at Baron Stuarts deep facial features, finding it hard to imagine that he could be a drug trafficker.
Baron Stuart couldnt help but be startled, knowing that the dark side of the Stuart Family was never meant to be known to the women of the family.
From Zachary Stuart to Skyler Stuart, and then to him, Baron Stuart, this had always been the case, an unbroken principle. Checktest chapters at Find[?]ovel
To rise from an unknown nobody to todays splendid sess, it was impossible for him, his father, and his Grandpa Zachary Stuart without a certain dark force.
Now, Futuren Group and the Stuart Family have almost be renowned worldwide, and he wants to gradually withdraw from the darkness and not be involved in any connections.
However, many things are not as simple as you might think.
Once you get involved in some matters, it might be destined that you will never be able to erase them in your whole life.
Of course, having such power was not necessarily a bad thing for Baron Stuart; on the contrary, at many times, you might still need this kind of force.
For example, this event.
Topletely erase someone in the dark world, the power in the white world is far from enough; what you need is also the power of darkness.
In front of his grandfathers men, the fact that he escaped indicates that he already had an absolute ce in the dark world.
There must be an existence unknown to him above him.
Baron Stuart? Seeing him lost in thought, Emily Walker couldnt help but call him.
Baron Stuarts thoughts were interrupted by the sound, and he looked at her and said, Business rivals from the past, they caught you to take revenge on me.
Emily Walker was stunned, somewhat incredulous, Business rivals? Those people do business?
No matter how she looked at it, she didnt think those people were doing business at all
She looked at him incredulously, and Baron Stuart calmly nodded, not offering further exnation.
At this time, Vivian Ferguson and Ang Reid entered the room, diverting Emily Walkers attention.
As soon as they entered, seeing her looking much better, Vivian Ferguson smiled and said, Emily, how are you feeling?
For some reason, Emily Walker felt that ever since she woke up, Baron Stuarts family was paying even more attention to her, not only Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart, but even his grandfather Zachary Stuart, who hade to see her once during this time and was extremely friendly.
She even doubted that she was dreaming.
Because Zachary Stuarts attitude toward her was a 180-degree change, it was somewhat unreal.
She looked up and smiled at Vivian Ferguson, but before she could speak, she saw Ang Reiding in behind her, and the smile on her face instantly froze.
Ang Reid walked in and saw that Emily Walkers face on the hospital bed was even worse than her own, and she couldnt help but frown and walk over.
Are you feeling any better? Does the wound still hurt a lot? Ang Reids sudden concern in her tone and expression caught Baron Stuart and Vivian Ferguson by surprise.
Emily Walker was equally stunned.
Previously, she had made it clear to Ang Reid that she was not her daughter from twenty years ago, yet now she was still so worried about her.
Baron Stuart, on the side, slightly lifted his deep pupils, looking thoughtful as he watched Ang Reids expression.
IIm fine now. Emily Walker felt warmth in her heart for Ang Reids concern, but at the same time, she was somewhat at a loss.
Chapter 562: 562: Have you found that donor?
Chapter 562: Have you found that donor?
Should she ept such concern with frankness?
But, wouldnt that seem strange to others?
Considering Cam Walker, she and Ang Reid should be ipatible, at least, not that close.
Although she said it was okay, Ang still had a worried face. How did you get shot? Luckily, it hit your shoulder. If it were a bit lower, then
At this thought, it seemed like Ang didnt dare imagine.
Indeed, if the bullet had gone a bit lower, it would have shot straight through Emily Walkers heart. Newest update provided by f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
At that time, the bullet was aimed at Baron Stuarts heart, but it hit her shoulder when it was blocked by Emily.
Fortunately, it was just the shoulder.
Vivian Ferguson by the side waspletely stunned. Was Ang being too close to Emily?
With this doubt, Vivian also walked to the hospital bed, looking at Ang and then Emily, Have you both known each other for a long time?
One sentence made both of them stunned and turned to look at Vivian.
From an outsiders perspective, their reaction was indeed somewhat unusual.
Emily naturally couldnt exin the reason, but Ang seemed afraid of any misunderstandings and exined, She has saved me many times, so Im quite fond of this little girl.
Whether this was the real reason or not, Ang herself wasnTwigt sure.
Although Emily had saved her several times and sent her to the hospital, was it really just for these reasons?
Hearing this, Vivian suddenly understood.
So thats why. It seemed that Emily had a face that was hard to dislike. Even the stubborn Old Master was convinced by her.
When she thought that Emily could stay at home after being discharged from the hospital, Vivian was filled with anticipation.
How are you feeling now? Out of politeness, Emily naturally had to ask about Angs health and whether she was doing well.
These days, since she had been hospitalized, Baron Stuart had been by her side almost 24 hours a day, so she naturally had no idea about Angs situation.
Her inquiry made Ang feel warmed inside. Whether it was out of politeness or sincerity, she was very happy.
Im fine, just in the hospital to recuperate. There are basically no issues now.
Emily listened and pressed her lips together, revealing a relieved smile.
Oh, by the way, was the donor found? Vivian suddenly intervened, having heard that the Walker Family Members had not yet met the donor in person as of now.
As she said this, Ang looked troubled and shook her head, I called, but the person said she didnt believe it. Im not sure if the wrong number was dialed.
Emily, who was nearby, had a bewildered expression upon hearing this.
They had called? When?
After pondering for a while, Emily finally realized.
Could it be that the strangers call she received previously was
While Emily was deep in thought, the door of the hospital room was pushed open again, and Cam Walker came in anxiously.
Mom! How did youe here, I was so worried! As Cam spoke, she noticed Baron Stuart and the person on the bed.
She was taken aback for a moment, not understanding the situation before her.
Upon hearing this, Ang realized that her daughter visited her daily. Just now she hade here without telling the nurse, and her daughter must have be anxious when she couldnt find her.
Chapter 563: 563: Camila Walker’s dissatisfaction!
Chapter 563: Cam Walkers dissatisfaction!
Cam, youre here. She smiled, standing up and walking in front of Cam Walker.
Cam Walker looked at her mother, then at Emily Walker beside her, and couldnt help but wonder.
Why was she in the hospital too?
As for her enemy, Cam naturally held no sympathy, and did not dwell on it. Instead, she turned to her mother
Mother, why are you here?
She didnt understand; why had her mothere to this hospital room? Was she here to see Emily Walker?
Didnt she know? Emily Walker was her nemesis, the woman who had stolen her man! Why did she have toe and see her despite her declining health?
At this thought, Cam Walkers face showed a hint of dissatisfaction!
Ang Reid had no idea that Cam Walker was still holding a grudge against Baron Stuart.
I came to see Emily Walker; she was injured and hospitalized. Ang Reid smiled faintly,pletely unaware that her actions appeared utterly inappropriate in the eyes of her daughter, Cam Walker.
The color of Cam Walkers face evidently darkened. She looked at her mother with confusion, wanting to say something, but when she saw Baron Stuart and Vivian Ferguson present, she swallowed her words.
She spoke softly instead, Mother, the doctor said you need to rest a lot, Ill take you back.
With that, she supported Ang Reid, preparing to turn around and leave the hospital room.
Ang Reid understood clearly that her daughter was worried about her health. She smiled faintly at Vivian Ferguson, then looked at Emily Walker on the hospital bed, You need to rest well and pay attention to your wound. Its not good if it gets infected.
Her noticeable tone of concern was far from casual. To Cam Walker, it felt as if her mother had mistaken Emily Walker for herself!
Hearing this, Emily Walker slightly pursed her lips and nced at Cam Walker, then nodded, smiling without saying much.
She probably feared that saying something might spark Cams unnecessary resentment towards her.
Upon leaving Emily Walkers hospital room, Cam Walker immediately let go of her hand that was supporting Ang Reids arm.
Ang Reid had known her since childhood.
This obvious move was undoubtedly a sign that she wanted to make it known she was angry or dissatisfied.
Dropping her eyelid slightly, as if suddenly aware of something, Ang Reid looked at her daughter who was slightly ahead and asked, Cam, what is wrong?
At this moment, Cam Walker was ahead of Ang Reid by a bit. She did not respond to her mothers question and continued to walk forward with a sullen face.
Ang Reid knew that Cam was still holding a grudge for Emily Walker taking Baron Stuart away from her.
Cam, are you ming me for caring too much about Emily Walker?
Hearing her mothers voice, Cam Walker finally paused.
She turned abruptly, her face showing discontent as she sternly gazed at her mother. Her voice was somewhat displeased, as though ming her, Mother! You know well that I despise Emily Walker, why did you still go see her!?
Wouldnt a mother usually despise those who bullied their daughters?
Yet why did her mother go out of her way to care for her love rival? Had she not considered her own daughters feelings?
Ang Reid couldnt help but sigh, her face filled with worry.
She knew that her daughter had been quick-tempered from a young age, she could not tolerate even the smallest injustices. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s??
Cam, whats not yours will never be yours. No matter how much you despise Emily Walker, Baron Stuart wont possibly return to you.
Hearing this, Cam Walker looked at her mother in disbelief.
Chapter 564: 564: I Don’t Like You Being So Close to Her!
Chapter 564: I Dont Like You Being So Close to Her!
Mother, is it my imagination or do you seem to be protecting Emily Walker at every turn? N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Ang Reid hesitated for a moment, wondering if she really was protecting Emily Walker.
With a sigh, Ang spoke again, Cam, your mother hasnt been protecting anyone. I just want you to see the truth and let go of your grudges to choose your own happiness. Why must you insist on being with Baron Stuart?
In this world, there were many other men, but she couldnt understand why her daughter insisted on choosing Baron Stuart.
Indeed, there were many other men in this world, but she just couldnt ept that the love she had been guarding for 20 years was gone just like that!
How can I let go? Mother, youve known since I was a child that Ive loved Baron Stuart for 20 years! How can you see the truth?!
Though she had been behaving herself recently,
deep inside, she had been bottling up all her anger and resentment.
Because she knew that no matter how hard she tried, she couldnt drive Emily away from Baron Stuarts side, but she was filled with hate and indignation!
Ang felt heartbroken for her daughter and understood how important Baron Stuart had been to her over the past 20 years.
But as the saying goes, a forcibly picked melon is not sweet, especially when Baron Stuart was not a melon to be picked at all!
Do you really think that Baron Stuart will still be yours? Or do you n to hold on to this feeling and live like this for the rest of your life?
I dont know, but I dont like Emily Walker, and even if I cant have Baron Stuart, I hate her! Mother, I dont want you to be so close to her! Thinking about Baron Stuarts love for Emily, Cam Walker couldnt help but shout!
She had just heard from her mother that Emily had been shot.
She didnt understand, why every time something dangerous happened to her, like the time she fell from such a tall building and now getting shot, she always made it out alive!
How she wished the bullet had hit her heart so she could disappear from her sight, forever disappearing from this world!
Ang couldnt help but be taken aback, feeling her daughters pain.
After all, having lost the person she loved, how could she, as a mother, simply stand by and watch her daughter suffer so much.
With a soft sigh, Ang said, I understand.
Upon hearing her mothers response, Cam Walkers emotions finally calmed down, and she once again helped Ang back to the hospital room.
As Ang walked, she wondered, if Emily were truly her long-lost daughter from 20 years ago, would Cam be able to ept her, given her personality?
After all, the two of them were not rted by blood, could they truly live in harmony as sisters?
Thinking about this, Ang suddenly found it somewhat humorous.
It had already been proven that Emily was not her biological daughter, so why was she still worrying about things that could never happen?
It seemed that she must miss her daughter a lot.
Shaking her head, Ang lied back down on the hospital bed.
-
After a month of recuperation, Emily was finally discharged from the hospital, her back with a prominent scar now. It seemed that she could forget about wearing backless dresses in the future.
Meanwhile, Ang was also discharged from the hospital. The two families met at the hospital entrance, smiling at each other.
Ang wanted to say something, but seeing her sulky daughter, she chose to hold her tongue. Instead, she gave Emily a faint smile before getting into the ck car.
It was just a simple, polite smile, but Cam Walker saw it all too clearly.
Chapter 565: 565: Angela Reid arrives at Excellence Group
Chapter 565: Ang Reid arrives at Excellence Group
Once they got in the car, she lowered her head dissatisfied andined, Mother, you just smiled at her, didnt you?
Ang Reid was taken aback by her daughters nonsensical usation and felt helpless.
She couldnt help but scold, Cam, why have you be so unreasonabletely?
Baxter Walker, who was sitting on the side, noticed the tension between the mother and daughter and couldnt help but ask, Whats going on between you two?
Today she was finally discharged from the hospital; it was such a good day, so why were mother and daughter acting as if they just had a fight, sodisharmonious?
Cam Walker turned her head towards the car window and ignored her mother.
This made Baxter Walker even more surprised.
He nced at his wife and then at his daughter; the mother and daughter who were always close since childhood were actually arguing today?
Baxter Walker turned his head, blinked, and looked at Ang Reid with confusion. He asked in a low voice, Who is her that Cam mentioned?
Ang Reid pursed her lips and sighed, Its the girl named Emily Walker.
Upon hearing this, Baxter Walker was also taken aback.
He never had a good impression of the girl named Emily Walker.
However, after thest time she brought his wife to the hospital and kindly informed them, his perception of the girlpletely changed.
Its not that he didnt want to support his daughter, but if this incident had happened to Cam, she definitely wouldnt have done the same.
Given her proud and indulgent personality, how could she possibly bring the mother of her enemy to the hospital out of goodwill?
So, since then, Baxter Walkers view of Emily Walker changed.
But looking at his unhappy daughter now, Baxter Walker didnt say anything more.
He only had this one daughter, and he didnt want her to be upset.
.
A few days after being discharged from the hospital, Emily returned to thepany and resumed her working state.
But at this time, she and Baron Stuart almost fell into a cold war!
However, she discovered one of Baron Stuarts weaknesses!
In front of her, Baron Stuart could be swayed by softness but not hardheadedness!
And in front of outsiders, he was immune to both soft and hard tactics!
Perhaps the wound was gradually healing, and it would sometimes itch, making her feel ufortable. As it was on her back, Emily could not reach it easily.
If she made a bigger movement, it would be embarrassing in the entire office.
But if she didnt scratch it, she could hardly bear it.
Feeling helpless, she stood up and nned to go to the restroom cubicle to have a good scratch!
As she was walking in the corridor, she inadvertently saw two familiar figures.
Werent they Ang Reid and Cam Walker? What were they doing here?
As she looked up, the three of them exchanged nces and couldnt help but pause.
Emily? Why are you in
Mother! Seeing her mother wanting to talk to Emily again, Cam Walker, who was dissatisfied, couldnt help but look at her own mother with a re.
Realizing her daughters displeasure, Ang Reid also helplessly sighed, then turned her head and gave Emily a slight smile. She then walked past her towards the elevator entrance.
As Cam Walker passed by Emily, she couldnt help but give her a cold nce, always looking arrogant. Discover more novels at find?novel
Did she want to snatch her man and her family as well?
Watching the two of them enter the elevator, Emily frowned in thought for a moment, not understanding why the mother and daughter hade to the Excellence Group.
Were they here to talk about business? It didnt seem likely, as Ang Reid shouldnt be involved in such matters.
Confused, Emily suddenly felt that she was too interested in other peoples affairs, so she simply shook her head with a smile and turned to walk towards the restroom.
PS: Thanks to: <Ƣ٘Өr]^> for the 588 book coins reward! for the 300 book coins reward! <⡸,Ҹ..> 100 book coins reward! for the 100 book coins reward! <ءÿ> 100 book coins reward!
Chapter 566: 566: Clarissa Adams? Which department?
Chapter 566: rissa Adams? Which department?
At the entrance to the CEOs office on the top floor, Ang Reid and her daughter entered behind the secretary.
Madam Walker and Lady Walker, what a rare visit. Seeing the mother and daughter, the always hospitable Logan Heath stood up.
The Excellence Group and the Walker Corporation were business partners, so naturally, Logan assumed the visit was business-rted.
However, he was somewhat puzzled as to why Madam Walker woulde along as well.
Mr. Saxon. Upon entering Logans office, Ang Reid greeted him politely. She was no stranger to him.
Cam Walker, standing by her side, also knew how to present herself in front of sessful men without losing her status.
It wasnt that she wanted a rich and powerful man, but she enjoyed the feeling of being admired.
Indeed, she always maintained a respectable image in front of others.
Logan Heath walked out from behind his office desk, looking at mother and daughter with a slight frown on his forehead.
It seemed that their visit today was not about business matters after all.
Do you two have other matters today? Logan walked over and gestured for them to sit down on the sofa.
Immediately after, he walked to the office door and told the beautiful secretary, Bring three cups of coffee in.
As the three of them settled down on the sofa, Ang Reid got straight to the point.
Its no trouble, Mr. Saxon. We just came to ask you about a certain person. Ang Reid started, her face disying her usual gentle smile.
She always gave the impression of being agreeable and approachable, making it difficult for anyone to refuse her requests.
Upon hearing this, Logan could not help but frown slightly.
Had the mother and daughtere to inquire about a person from him?
Oh? Who? He looked at the two of them, his mouth curling up into a mysterious but alluring smile.
For the first time, someone hade to him inquiring about a person. Logan couldnt help but be curious about whom exactly Madam Walker personally came to inquire about.
Ang Reid smiled slightly and then said, It is a girl named rissa Adams. She ims she is working here in yourpany.
When asking others for help, the always polite Ang started addressing Logan with more respect.
This made Logan feel somewhat embarrassed.
If Madam Walker doesnt mind, please call me Logan. Youre an elder, and Im not worthy of such respect. He spoke with a smile, seeming approachable and friendly.
After speaking, he frowned slightly, as if pondering the name Ang Reid had mentioned.
rissa Adams? Did she say which department she works in? Thepany was sorge that at this moment, he couldnt recall who rissa was or if she was an employee of hispany.
Moreover, if they wanted to find a regr employee, wouldnt it be easier to go straight to the Human Resources Department? There should be no need toe directly to him, right?
It wasnt that he felt above such a minor issue, he was just puzzled.
Upon hearing this, Ang Reids expression darkened slightly, and she sighed. She didnt say. To tell you the truth, this girl is my savior. I just want to thank her in person. However, I asked yourpanys HR Department, and they said theres no employee named rissa Adams. So, Im wondering if the information was overlooked or incorrect? Readplete version only at Find~Novel
Chapter 566: Clarissa Adams? Which department?
Chapter 566: rissa Adams? Which department?
At the entrance to the CEOs office on the top floor, Ang Reid and her daughter entered behind the secretary.
Madam Walker and Lady Walker, what a rare visit. Seeing the mother and daughter, the always hospitable Logan Heath stood up.
The Excellence Group and the Walker Corporation were business partners, so naturally, Logan assumed the visit was business-rted.
However, he was somewhat puzzled as to why Madam Walker woulde along as well.
Mr. Saxon. Upon entering Logans office, Ang Reid greeted him politely. She was no stranger to him.
Cam Walker, standing by her side, also knew how to present herself in front of sessful men without losing her status.
It wasnt that she wanted a rich and powerful man, but she enjoyed the feeling of being admired.
Indeed, she always maintained a respectable image in front of others.
Logan Heath walked out from behind his office desk, looking at mother and daughter with a slight frown on his forehead.
It seemed that their visit today was not about business matters after all.
Do you two have other matters today? Logan walked over and gestured for them to sit down on the sofa.
Immediately after, he walked to the office door and told the beautiful secretary, Bring three cups of coffee in.
As the three of them settled down on the sofa, Ang Reid got straight to the point.
Its no trouble, Mr. Saxon. We just came to ask you about a certain person. Ang Reid started, her face disying her usual gentle smile.
She always gave the impression of being agreeable and approachable, making it difficult for anyone to refuse her requests.
Upon hearing this, Logan could not help but frown slightly.
Had the mother and daughtere to inquire about a person from him?
Oh? Who? He looked at the two of them, his mouth curling up into a mysterious but alluring smile.
For the first time, someone hade to him inquiring about a person. Logan couldnt help but be curious about whom exactly Madam Walker personally came to inquire about.
Ang Reid smiled slightly and then said, It is a girl named rissa Adams. She ims she is working here in yourpany.
When asking others for help, the always polite Ang started addressing Logan with more respect. Newest update provided by Find~Novel
This made Logan feel somewhat embarrassed.
If Madam Walker doesnt mind, please call me Logan. Youre an elder, and Im not worthy of such respect. He spoke with a smile, seeming approachable and friendly.
After speaking, he frowned slightly, as if pondering the name Ang Reid had mentioned.
rissa Adams? Did she say which department she works in? Thepany was sorge that at this moment, he couldnt recall who rissa was or if she was an employee of hispany.
Moreover, if they wanted to find a regr employee, wouldnt it be easier to go straight to the Human Resources Department? There should be no need toe directly to him, right?
It wasnt that he felt above such a minor issue, he was just puzzled.
Upon hearing this, Ang Reids expression darkened slightly, and she sighed. She didnt say. To tell you the truth, this girl is my savior. I just want to thank her in person. However, I asked yourpanys HR Department, and they said theres no employee named rissa Adams. So, Im wondering if the information was overlooked or incorrect?
Chapter 567: 567: Is it possible that the name was mistaken?
Chapter 567: Is it possible that the name was mistaken?
At that time, she had left a form at the hospital, and it clearly stated Excellence Group in the workce section. There shouldnt have been any mistake, so why couldnt they find it now?
Logan Heath, upon hearing this, couldnt help but furrow his brows once more.
Previously, the news of Madam Walkers critical condition had spread throughout E City, and he had also been somewhat aware of the matter.
So thats how it is. He frowned, pondering for a little while before looking up again, Nevertheless, its unlikely for such a mistake to happen. I think, maybe its you all who got the name wrongmaybe that person isnt actually called rissa Adams?
After all, if apany messed up someones name, it would affect monthly sries, annual rewards, andpany gatherings.
Therefore, this kind of mistake should be impossible, he affirmed.
Logan Heaths words caused Ang Reid and Cam Walker to both falter.
Did they get the name wrong?
Thinking about it, they remembered thatst time, when Baxter Walker had called, the other party did indeed say that theirst name was not He. Could it be that they had mixed up the names?
We wouldnt get it wrong. She filled out the form at the hospital herself. Who could write their own name incorrectly? Cam Walker remembered the clear handwriting of rissa Adams on the hospitals form. It was impossible to have gotten it wrong, unless the person had written their own name incorrectly.
Ang Reid agreed upon hearing this.
Who would write their own name incorrectly? Unless it was deliberate.
Deliberate? Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n findnovel
Thinking about this, Ang Reid couldnt help but furrow her brows.
If the other party really didnt want them to know her true identity, it might be possible that she had used a fake name.
Logan Heath also thought this possibility was unlikely. After all, people might write someone elses name wrong, but not their own.
What could be the exnation?
Could it be possible that the other party had intentionally written the wrong name to hide her identity and achievements?
Well, that little girl really was quite noble then.
Dont you also have her phone number? Since the hospital authorities contacted her through that number to inform her to go to the hospital, it means that the number must be real. Why not try calling and asking? Logan Heath reminded them.
As long as the number was genuine, how could they be afraid of not finding the person?
However, since the other party wanted to hide her identity and not reveal her true self, the Walker family didnt need to be so troubled.
Although they wanted to thank her in person, she didnt have that intention.
Ang Reid also thought Logan Heaths idea could be worth a try.
If the other party really thought like that, maybe the girl would agree to meet them face-to-face under her insistence.
With this in mind, Ang Reid quickly took out her phone and went through her bag to find the form from the hospital.
Dialing the number on the form, Ang Reid called.
At this time, Emily Walker had just returned to her office from the restroom, scratching her head, feeling much morefortable.
Hearing her cell phone ringing, she took it out and saw an unfamiliar number.
Looking at the screen, Emily Walker stared for a full ten seconds, and after confirming that it wasnt a harassing call, she answered the phone.
Hello? Who is this?
Hearing the slightly familiar voice on the phone, Ang Reid couldnt help but furrow her brows.
This voice why did it sound so familiar?
There was always a difference between voices on the phone and in reality, so at this time, Ang Reid couldnt immediately recall whose voice this was.
However, she was very certain that this voice belonged to someone she knew.
Chapter 568: 568: On the phone, the familiar voice
Chapter 568: On the phone, the familiar voice
Hello? Seeing no response on the other end, Emily Walker couldnt help but take her cell phone down to check if the call was still connected, before saying hello again.
Ang Reid snapped back to her senses, smiled slightly, and asked, Excuse me, is this Lady Adams?
Lady Adams?
Upon hearing the name, Emily couldnt help but be stunned.
That was her mothers name, which she had used at the hospital to conceal her real identity. The source of th?s content is FindN()vel
So, what was this phone call about?
Her star eyes widened. She suddenly remembered that this voice belonged to Ang Reid!
Are you Lady Adams? Seeing that the other end of the phone had suddenly fallen silent, Ang Reid was certain that the person on the other side was indeed Lady Adams.
And apparently, it was someone she knew well.
I-Im not! For some reason, hearing Angs voice, Emily suddenly felt nervous and mmed the phone down, hanging up
After hanging up, she was dumbfounded.
Why did she hang up the phone?
Listening to the suddenly disconnected phone, Ang Reid looked confused as well.
It seemed the other party was very afraid of her knowing their real identity?
The more this happened, the more curious and suspicious Ang became. What exactly was making them so afraid of others knowing their true identity?
Mom, what happened? Is it rissa Adams? Seeing her mother lost in thought, Cam Walker couldnt help but speak up.
Logan Heath, sitting nearby, also calmly awaited Angs response.
Ang looked up nkly, turning towards Cam, She said shes not, but I feel like I know her voice very well.
Hearing that, Cam looked stunned as well.
Could the bone marrow donor be someone familiar to her mother? Who could it be? And why would they want to hide their identity?
Did you think of anyone? Cam looked at her mother. If that were the case, it wouldnt be too difficult to find that person.
Ang lowered her face, carefully filtering through the people she knew.
From the voice, they should be around her Cams age. And among the people she knew, there were few who could be that age
The first person Ang thought of when she remembered the familiar voice from earlier was Emily!
So, it was Emily who donated the bone marrow? But why did she hide her identity?
Thinking back to the scene she witnessed in the corridor earlier, Vivian Ferguson became even more certain that the rissa Adams on the phone was Emily, who also worked at the Company!
But what puzzled her was why Emilys bone marrow matched her own?
The more she thought about it, the more shocked Angs expression became. At this moment in her heart, a possible oue began to emerge!
Why would Emilys bone marrow match her own
Mom? Whats wrong? Seeing her mothers strange expression, Cam furrowed her brow in confusion.
What exactly happened that caused such a drastic change in her mothers reaction?
Could it be that she already figured out who the rissa Adams was?
Snapping back to reality under her daughters gaze, Ang still looked heavy-hearted.
She looked up at Logan Heath standing nearby, and without the politeness she had shown previously, she directly called out his name, Logan, thank you, were going home.
After saying that, she stood up a bit unsettled, pulled Cam, and walked toward the direction of the front door.
She had to go to the hospital. She needed to know if the girl who donated the bone marrow was Emily indeed, if she was her Charlotte
Chapter 569: 569: Asking Dr. Derrick
Chapter 569: Asking Dr. Derrick
With an excited heart, Ang Reid and Cam Walker left Excellence Group.
All the way, Cam Walker was full of confusion, what exactly was going on with her mother?
Mother, whats wrong with you? In the back seat, Cam Walker was looking at her mother with a puzzled face, her current state clearly telling her that something had happened.
Something, she didnt know had urred!
Ang Reid did not utter a word; she lost herself in deep thought.
The ck car arrived directly in front of the Walker familys vi.
Cam, you stay at home first. I need to go somewhere. Ang Reid spoke as she opened the car door and let Cam Walker out of the car.
Watching her mothers unusual behavior, Cam Walker was filled with even more confusion.
However, before she could open her mouth, Ang Reid had already shut the car door. As soon as she could, the ck car sped away, disappearing around the corner of Walker Manor in an instant.
Standing at the grand entrance, Cam Walker felt more suspicious as she thought about it.
Why was Mother so anxious? Even somewhat impatient.
In the phone call just now, what did the other party say? Could that be what made her usually calm mother so disturbed?
Of course, all of this was still unknown to Cam Walker.
.
The ck car drove straight to E Citys top-rated hospital. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find[?]ovel
Ang Reid seemed to rush into the hospital, going directly to her attending physicians office on the designated floor via the elevator.
However, when she reached her doctors office, Dr. Derrick was not there.
Anxious, Ang Reid saw a nurse passing by and quickly stopped her. Her expression was urgent, as if waiting for life-saving treatment.
Lady nurse, where is Dr. Derrick?
Having spent more than a month in the hospital, plus the significant status difference of the Walker family, many people in the hospital were already very familiar with Ang Reid.
The nurse smiled at Ang Reid and replied unhurriedly, Dr. Derrick is performing a surgery on a patient. Does Madam Walker need anything?
Upon hearing this, Ang Reids face turned pale, and her body stiffened.
Hes performing surgery? How long will it take for him to be done?
Ang Reid knew very well that typical surgery would take at least one to two hours.
Then, how much longer will he take?
Seeing her anxious expression, the nurse nced at the file folder in her hand, and then at the watch on her left wrist.
Then she looked up, At least another hour and a half if the surgery goes smoothly.
A hour and a half.
Although anxious, Ang Reid had no other choice but to wait at this moment.
The girl who donated her bone marrow to her, who was she? Ang Reid thought, only Dr. Derrick would know now.
While waiting, Ang Reid took out her phone. At this moment, what she needed was a picture of Emily Walker!
Futuren Group, top floor.
In therge CEOs office, Baron Stuart was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking the cityscape of E City. His manner was as cold andposed as always.
But at this moment, his face had a touch of deep contemtion.
The cell phone ringtone rang, breaking his thoughts.
He turned around, walked to the office desk, picked up the phone and looked at the caller ID.
He hadnt saved Ang Reids number.
Who is this? His deep voice carried a touch of richness, sexy but also cold.
Hearing the mans low, deep voice on the phone, Ang Reid was somewhat anxious, yet she dared not casually voice her request.
Chapter 570: 570: Give me a Picture of Emily Walker
Chapter 570: Give me a Picture of Emily Walker
Privately, she hadnt had much interaction with Baron Stuart and didnt know if he would agree to her uing request.
After calming her emotions, Ang Reid nervously spoke, Baron Stuart, its me.
Baron Stuart was not unfamiliar with Ang Reids voice.
As for why she would suddenly look for him, Baron Stuart was almostpletely certain in his heart.
Ang Reid might be looking for him because of Emily Walkers background.
What is it? He spoke in a low tone, without using any politenguage.
He had always been so cold towards others, and Ang Reid was not surprised by it.
Baron Stuart, I, I want a photo of Emily Walker. If you have one, can you send it to me? Ang Reids tone was clearly pleading as she spoke.
Baron Stuart remained calm upon hearing her request, his expression not changing in the slightest.
Alright. He simply said those two words, then hung up the phone.
Ang Reid was somewhat surprised by his straightforward eptance.
She had thought that he would definitely ask why since the matter involved Emily Walker.
But now, he had agreed without asking any questions.
It was as if he already knew something.
Thinking about this, Ang Reid was once again taken aback.
Could it be that Baron Stuart was already suspicious? Or did he already know that Emily Walker was her daughter?
The phone rang and interrupted Ang Reids thoughts.
Upon checking, it was indeed a photo of Emily Walker.
Looking at the little girl in the screen, Ang Reid was like someone who had obtained a treasure, touching the screen and unable to take her eyes off of it.
If she was really her daughter
Thinking about this, a long-suppressed tear escaped from her eyes, falling onto the screen of the phone.
After a long one and a half hours, Ang Reid finally saw Dr. Derrick returning as she sat in a chair nearby.
She stood up anxiously and looked at Dr. Derrick who was walking towards her with an urgent expression.
Seeing her, Dr. Derrick was not surprised because he was informed by a nurse right after leaving the operating room that Madam Walker was waiting for him.
What did Madam Walker want to see me for? He asked, seeing that she seemed to be in a hurry.
Ang Reid didnt beat around the bush and spoke directly, Dr. Derrick, I want to ask, do you still remember the face of the little girl who donated her bone marrow to me?
Dr. Derrick raised his eyebrows, then thought for a moment, I remember, whats the matter?
The little girl who donated her bone marrow at that time made a deep impression on him.
A very clear image of a girl.
Hearing the doctors answer, Ang Reid couldnt wait to pull out her phone and show him the photo that Baron Stuart had sent over just now, Is it her?
After carefully looking at it for a few moments, the doctor confirmed, Yes, its her, rissa Adams.
Hearing this, Ang Reids whole being was filled with excitement, and a mixture of emotions filled her heart.
The bone marrow was indeed donated by Emily Walker.
Doctor, I want to ask, is there a high chance ofpatibility among strangers? Ang Reid asked, her eyes brimming with excitement.
Although the doctor didnt understand the reason for her question, he answered truthfully, Not really, as you can tell from your situation at that time. Hence, when rissa appeared, I was quite surprised and overjoyed. Fresh chapters posted on FndNovel
The doctors words left Ang Reid in a stunned state. At the same time, she couldnt help but burst into tears of joy and excitement!
Chapter 571: 571: Investigating the Mystery of One’s Origin 1
Chapter 571: Investigating the Mystery of Ones Origin 1
Thank you! Ang Reid gratefully shook the doctors hand and promptly turned to leave.
This was definitely not a coincidence, Emily Walker might really be her daughter from twenty years ago
Once she thought about this possibility, Ang couldnt wait to find Emily and personally ask her if she was the daughter she lost 20 years ago!
However, as the car started driving towards Excellence Group, Ang began to ponder as she looked at the photos in her hands.
If she just went and asked Emily so recklessly, would she deny it?
She felt that Emily was not willing to reveal her own identity precisely because she didnt want them to know that she could be the Walker familys missing child.
What should she do?
She remembered thest time when Emily herself said she was her parents biological child, that it was impossible for her to be Angs daughter.
If she still denies it as firmly as before, how could she continue to ask about it?
Thinking about this, Angs originally excited expression suddenly became dejected.
Without enough certainty, she couldnt go ask Emily recklessly.
Watson, back to Walker Manor.
Hearing this, the driver Watson immediately turned the car around.
By this time, it was getting close to dinner time, and Baxter Walker had already returned from the Company.
As soon as Ang entered the living room, she looked at the servant preparing dinner and asked, Where is the master?
In the study.
The servant answered, and Ang walked straight towards the staircase entrance in the center of the living room.
Ang had returned in such a hurry and was very eager, so she didnt notice her daughter Cam Walker sitting on the sofa waiting for dinner.
She was holding the remote control, intending to greet her mother when she returned, but before she could open her mouth, she saw Ang hastily walking to the study on the second floor.
Since this afternoon, Cam, who had been somewhat puzzled, couldnt help but feel even more bewildered seeing her mothers expression.
She stood up, looked towards the direction of the second floor, and step by step also went up to the second floor with her baffled heart. Find the newest release on find?novel
Inside the study, Baxter Walker was still busy with Company matters. Hearing the study door being opened, he looked up.
As soon as he saw Ang, he quickly stood up.
Ang, where have you been? Cam said you werent yourself this afternoon. What exactly happened?
He walked over, clearly noticing the unusual expression on his wifes face, and his brow furrowed even more.
As soon as Ang saw him, she eagerly grabbed Baxters arms, her expression anxious and full of infinite desire, Graham, do you know who donated the bone marrow to me?
Upon hearing this, Baxters tightly knitted brows suddenly rxed, and he wore a stunned look on his face, I know, its a girl named rissa Adams.
Thinking about this, Baxter paused and then remembered, Right, didnt you and Cam go to Excellence Group to find her this afternoon? Did you find her?
We found her! Ang nodded non-stop, her excitement looking unusual to whoever saw it.
Even if she found the donor, was there a need to be this excited?
Graham, the person who donated the bone marrow to me was Emily Walker! As she said this, Angs already excited mood suddenly turned sorrowful as she burst into tears.
At this moment, Cam, who was standing outside the door preparing to knock, suddenly heard her mothers words and her hand, which she had just raised, froze in midair.
Could it be that the person who donated the bone marrow to her mother was actually Emily Walker?
Chapter 572: 572: Investigating the Mystery of One’s Origin 2
Chapter 572: Investigating the Mystery of Ones Origin 2
Why did she do this? Was she trying to win over her parents?
Ha, its really ridiculous!
Thinking of this possibility, Cam Walkers mouth couldnt help but curl into a sarcastic smile. This text is hosted at Find?Novel
No matter how much she tried to win them over, could she make her parents leave their own daughter behind?
Watching herpletely abnormal expression and behavior, Baxter Walker was like looking at a flower in the mist, his face full of confusion and puzzlement.
Ang, whats wrong with you? Seeing her tears streaming down, Baxter Walker got a little anxious, Sit down and talk.
Helping her to the nearby sofa, Baxter Walker carefully took out a tissue from the tea table and wiped her unstoppable tears.
What happened, and why are you crying so suddenly?
Ang Reids tears couldnt be stopped, sobbing for a little while before looking at Baxter Walker and saying, I think Emily Walker is really my daughter
In one sentence, both Baxter Walker and Cam Walker outside the door were stunned, like thunder from a clear sky.
Cam was naturally confused. What did it mean that Emily was her mothers daughter?
After the shock, Baxter Walker regained a bit of rationality. He frowned at his wife Ang Reid, Ang, exin yourself clearly. Why are you so sure that shes our daughter?
He could hardly believe it. Twenty years ago, their daughter had been confirmed to have died in that fire. How could she still exist on Earth?
Moreover, after twenty years, was Emily really their daughter?
I went to the hospital to ask Emily is the one who donated bone marrow to me. Ive always suspected it. Shes my daughter, shes my Charlotte Walker As she spoke, Ang Reids tears burst out once again.
Baxter Walker was shocked again. The one who donated bone marrow was that girl named Emily Walker? But why was the donor listed as rissa Adams? What was going on?
A series of questions popped up in Baxter Walkers mind. He couldnt understand why that girl named Emily Walker would use someone elses identity to donate bone marrow to his wife.
And then, why did she refuse to reveal her identity for so long?
Watching his wife sobbing and crying out in pain, Baxter Walkers heart ached.
He had to clear up many things. Once he had a clear understanding, he could start investigating thoroughly!
Ang, even if its the girl named Emily Walker who donated the bone marrow to you, why are you sure shes our daughter? He knew that she must have other evidence for her im.
Ang Reid wiped her tears, raised her tearful eyes to her husband, The doctor said that in the outsiders ratio, the chances of finding matching bone marrow are very small I dont believe its just a coincidence. Also the mandarin duck stone. I dont think thats a coincidence either. She must be my Charlotte, she must be
The more she spoke, the more Ang Reids tears streamed down her face.
After twenty years, her daughter was really still alive!
Ang Reids words left Baxter Walker in astonishment.
Earlier on, she had suspected that the mandarin duck stone on Baron Stuarts neck might be the one they had hung on their daughters body years ago.
But at that time, he had thought their daughter was dead, and that his wifes wishful thinking had caused her to mistake it for their daughters stone.
If Emily was really their daughter, he had to start investigating from her birth twenty years ago.
Chapter 573: 573: Unacceptable Departure of Camila Walker
Chapter 573: Uneptable Departure of Cam Walker
Perhaps, theres no need for him to investigate. Just a DNA test would clearly reveal whether shes their daughter or not.
Graham, hurry up and investigate Emilys background. Im sure shes my daughter! Ang Reid sobbed as she spoke and finally couldnt hold back her tears, burying her face in Baxter Walkers chest.
Baxter hugged her, hisrge palm gently rubbing her shoulder tofort her.
He also seemed deep in thought.
Ill have someone investigate immediately.
Outside the door, Cam Walker waspletely stunned by this shocking news.
Is Emily their daughter?
What on earth is going on?
Could it be that her parents lost two children back then?
So she and Emily are sisters?
No, she cant ept it!
With this thought, Cam pushed open the door, looking at her parents incredulously.
Hearing the door being pushed open, Baxter and Ang on the sofa immediately turned their heads, looking surprised at their daughter who entered.
Cam
Dad, Mom, what did you mean by what you just said? Why would Emily be your daughter?! I dont want to be sisters with the woman who stole my man!
She couldnt do it and couldnt ept it!
Seeing her daughter so agitated, Ang stood up.
She knew that Cam disliked Emily, and it was normal for her to struggle in epting this new revtion.
However, Emily was her biological daughter, and she couldnt leave her out in the cold.
Having lost her for 20 years, Ang was determined to bring Emily back home and reunite her with the Walker family. The rightful source is Find_Novel(.
Cam, listen to me. I know you dont like Emily, but shes my biological daughter, and I must bring her back home! Ang cried.
She knew it would be difficult for Cam to ept Emily all at once.
But she still hoped that the two of them could get along like real sisters and perhaps help Cam let go of her grudge.
Thats what Ang hoped for.
Hearing her mothers words, Cam stood there in disbelief.
Mom, what do you mean shes your biological daughter? Arent I?!
Why did it feel like her mothers words were saying that Emily was her real daughter, and she was just someone picked up?
Had Emily really won her mother over to the point where her own daughter was to be pushed aside?
Ang was taken aback by this.
At that time, the news of her searching for her daughter was well-known throughout the city. The search hadsted for over a year. To avoid the imposters continually showing up, she finally adopted Cam and announced to the city that she had found her daughter.
At that time, the investigation results confirmed that her Charlotte had already died in a fire.
Afterward, Baxter had no choice but to do so. Firstly, to prevent the endless stream of people iming to be their daughter, and secondly, to help her get out of her pain. Moreover, Her father was seriously ill at that time because he couldnt bear the heavy blow.
At that time, he had no other choice and couldnt just watch his father fall.
As for the adopted Cam, they had always told her the same story since she was young to keep people from gossiping and to avoid criticism.
For the past 20 years, Cam had always thought she was the biological daughter who was found 20 years ago.
Chapter 574: 574: You, Are Not Our Biological Child
Chapter 574: You, Are Not Our Biological Child
However, at this moment, how could she bring herself to tell Cam that she was not her biological daughter? Readplete version only at
Ang Reids silence made Cam even more shocked.
She looked at her mother, and faintly, she seemed to sense something.
Mom Why arent you saying anything? A normal person, after being asked that question, would immediately respond: Of course you are my biological daughter, right?
But why, on her mothers face, did she clearly see her hesitation?
Why did she have that expression, as if she was indeed not her biological daughter?
Ang Reids face darkened, and she did not know how to start exining.
If she told the truth now, Cam, with her proud personality, might not be able to handle it.
But if she did not rify this issue, her Charlotte Walker could not return to her side!
Back then, she only gave birth to one daughter, so if she now had two biological daughters, people would definitely gossip.
Cam, I
Cam! Just as Ang Reid was about to speak, Baxter Walker, who had been standing by their side, spoke up.
For all these years, he had treated Cam as if she was his own daughter, even better than that.
In the past 20 years, although he had been busy with his career and rarely got close to her, his love for her was no less than that of any other father.
If that girl named Emily Walker was indeed his real daughter, then he must tell Cam now.
Telling her did not mean that the Walker Family would abandon her. Even if they acknowledged Emily Walker, Cam would still be his, Baxter Walkers, daughter.
With a sigh, Baxter Walker looked at Cam and spoke with a heavy voice.
Cam, indeed you are not our biological child. We brought you back 20 years ago to reassure your grandpa and help your mother walk out of her pain.
Upon hearing this, Cam froze for a moment, staring nkly at her father.
She was not the Walker Familys biological child?
Dad, what are you talking about She stared at her father in a daze, unable to believe the truth.
She had lived in the Walker Family for 20 years and had been a respected youngdy. How could she possibly not be their biological daughter?
Why hadnt anyone told her this in these 20 years?
Cam, I know its hard for you to ept right now, but indeed, you are not our biological daughter. Your real parents died in the United Kingdom when you were one-year-old. At that time, I took you, who had no one to rely on, and brought you back.
Recalling the past, Baxter Walker continued with a heavy voice.
However, Cams face was filled with disbelief.
TWenty years had passed, and now they were telling her that her real parents were dead? And she, she was just adopted by them?
You all After a long time, Cam finally spoke in shock, looking at her parents in disbelief, were you bewitched by that Emily Walker? I am your real daughter!
She refused; she would not ept such a result even if she died!
Her Baron Stuart title had already been taken away. Why now, even her parents were being snatched away from her?
Helplessly watching his emotionally out-of-control daughter, Baxter Walker felt very helpless.
Cam, even if we acknowledge Emily Walker, you are still my daughter. We will not reject you because of this, do you understand!?
Although she was not their biological child, they had raised her for 20 years. How could they possibly let go of the bond they had built over those 20 years?
I dont want this! Cam screamed out in emotional turmoil; she did not want such an oue, absolutely not!
Chapter 575: 575: Do You Want a Second Child
Chapter 575: Do You Want a Second Child
You must be lying to me, I hate you all! After saying that, Cam Walker stormed out of the study, turned around, went downstairs, and left the vi.
Cam!
Ang Reid, watching her rush out like this, couldnt help but worry. She wanted to chase after her but was pulled back by Baxter Walker.
She turned her head and looked at him with a worried expression.
Baxter Walker also looked worried, but at this point, what use was there in saying anything more.
Let her be alone to calm down and think about it.
Cam Walker didnte back the whole night after leaving.
C
On the other hand,
After a whole day of being busy, Emily Walker went straight upstairs after dinner and took afortable hot bath.
The weather was getting colder and colder, and soaking in the warm water felt incredibly rxing, washing away a days worth of fatigue.
After soaking for half an hour, Emily Walker came out wrapped in a bath towel.
The wound on her back started to itch again, and Emily Walker couldnt help but want to scratch it.
But just as she was about to reach and scratch, her hand was suddenly grabbed by another hand!
Emily Walker was startled, and abruptly turned her head, only to see Baron Stuart standing behind her.
Its healing, dont scratch. His low and deep voice sounded, exuding a seductive charm that was hard to resist.
At this time, Emily Walker was only wearing a bath towel, with nothing else underneath.
Maybe it was because of this situation, but hearing his seductive voice, Emily Walker suddenly felt a bit uneasy.
Especially since
He must have juste from the gym, all sweaty.
At this time, his shirt was also soaked with sweat, revealing his strong pectoral muscles that looked as if they were capable of jumping, and looking at his sturdy chest, Emily Walker couldnt help but swallow and blush.
Um, IIm going to bed first After saying that, Emily Walker turned and walked towards the bed.
She couldnt help but wonder if his body was so good, why did he need to work out every day.
Compared to herself
Uh, did her waist get thicker?
Gazing at her blushing and uneasy face, Baron Stuart smiled slightly.
When would a woman finally learn not to be embarrassed?
Being soaked in sweat, Baron Stuart also went into the bathroom and took a bath. When he came out again, half an hour had passed.
Maybe it was because she was too tired, but in just half an hour, Emily Walker fell into a deep sleep very quickly.
Feeling drowsy, she felt a hand wandering on her body, making her feel a little ufortable.
Her consciousness gradually woke up.
As her blurred eyes began to open
Before she could fully open them, her lips were covered by another pair, soft and sealed.
Mmm
Whats going on? Usually, when shes asleep, Baron Stuart wouldnt wake her up.
Baronuh She wanted to speak, but this mans teasing skills seemed to be getting stronger and stronger, turning her on in just a few minutes!
Awake? Baron Stuart lifted his head, looked at the charming Emily Walker in front of him, and satisfaction appeared on his face.
If she could, she really wanted to give him a re!
How could she not be awake after being teased like this?
But now, she was at her most vulnerable, her face full of shyness and seductiveness. ?????? ???? find?novel
The mulberry silk light-colored sleepwear skirt was gently lifted up by hisrge palm, probing and touching Emily Walkers private area
Emily Walker waspletely awake now, unable to help but let out soft moans.
Do you want a second child His sexy thin lips were constantly moving up and down near her body, his hoarse voice asking.
Chapter 576: 576: Grandpa Invites Us for a Meal
Chapter 576: Grandpa Invites Us for a Meal
At this time, Emily Walker, although feverish all over, clearly heard what he said.
As for a second child, she definitely wanted one, desperately wanted one.
Yes
Satisfied with her answer, Baron Stuart did not wait any longer and got straight to the point
.
Luckily, the next day was the weekend, or else Emily Walker really couldnt get out of bed, let alone go to thepany to work!
Moving her nearly broken body, Emily furrowed her brows and prepared to get out of bed.
However, just as she sat up and lifted the bedding, her body was suddenly pulled back down, directly pinned by an unknown man!
What are you doing? she asked in shock, looking at the man on top of her, even though she had a guess in mind!
But, how could this man be such a beast, continually obsessing over this matter?
For our second child, I think we need to make an effort, morning and night, Baron Stuart said with a charming smile, looking extremely sexy as he gazed at the woman beneath him.
Morning and night efforts? She thought it was more like he was going to take her life morning and night!?
With a forceful push, Emily yelled angrily, I dont want to!
Pushing him away, Emily got up like she was fleeing, got off the bed, and rushed into the bathroom, locking the door!
Only with this, she felt she could escape her ordeal for the morning.
After freshening up, she opened the bathroom door and found the man now neatly dressed.
Since today was a weekend, he shouldnt need to dress so formally, but
Looking at him in his ck handmade suit, Emily asked in confusion.
Arent you resting at home today? Judging by his appearance, he was definitely going out.
Could it be that he had to attend a social engagement temporarily?
Baron Stuart fastened thest button on his shirt cuff, turned to look at her, and said, Going back to Stuart Manor.
Emily paused for a moment, then replied, Oh.
Youreing with me. Seeing that she didnt seem to understand, Baron Stuart reminded her.
As Emily was approaching the wardrobe, she couldnt help but look back in surprise when she heard him, What?
Baron Stuart raised an eyebrow, pursed his thin lips slightly, and then said, My grandpa invites us for a meal.
As his words fell, he looked at the woman in front of him, then turned around and went into the restroom to freshen up.
Emily was stunned for a few seconds before she snapped back to reality and quickly got dressed while he was freshening up.
Ever since she was shot thest time, Baron Stuarts grandpas attitude towards her had made aplete turnaround, seemingly epting her subconsciously.
Otherwise, he wouldnt invite her for a meal today, would he?
Thinking about going to Stuart Manor, Emily scrutinized her entire wardrobe for the first time, attaching great importance to her outfit.
She had been to the manor before and met his family countless times, but why was she feeling so nervous now?
In the end, she chose a simpleke-blue wool slim-fit coat, casually unbuttoned, with a ck bottoming shirt underneath, ck pencil pants, and seven-centimeter high heel shoes. She looked energetic from head to toe.
Her figure was naturally tall and slender, and this outfit entuated her bodys curves even more.
Baron Stuart nced at her and couldnt help but furrow his brow.
Wearing so little, arent you cold?
Emily paused, then looked down and re-examined her outfit.
Was she really wearing too little?
Where am Icking? Her inner bottoming shirt was even thickened!
Button it up, Baron Stuart pointed to her open chest. Readplete version only at find?novel
Chapter 577: 577: Camila Walker Goes Crazy Early in the Morning
Chapter 577: Cam Walker Goes Crazy Early in the Morning
One has to admit, in this way, she seemed to have acquired a touch of maturity.
However, with only a thin article of clothing underneath, if she didnt button up, he feared she might get cold.
Emily Walker lowered her head, looking at her chest area, technically, this coat looked better unbuttoned.
Didnt he realize these buttons were just for the show?
It looks better this way! She looked at him, seeminglypletely justified.
Baron Stuart remained silent, because at this moment her outfit indeed made her look mature and morepetent.
He suddenly realized, did she purposely dress up for their visit to Stuart Manor today?
Thinking about this, Baron Stuart slightly curled his lips and promptly opened the car door.
After both of them got into the car, the white Bugatti drove out of the private vi.
Just as the car left the courtyard gate, Baron Stuart abruptly stopped.
Whats wrong? Emily Walker turned her head, only to find that he seemed to be searching for something.
Patted his coat pocket, Baron Stuart murmured, I left my cell phone. Wait for me a moment.
As the echo of his words fell, he swiftly opened the car door, got off, and walked directly into the courtyard house.
Emily Walker, sitting in the car, was somewhat bored, so she turned on the car radio.
As music sounded, Emily unexpectedly found that it was a song she liked very much. She closed her eyes to enjoy it.
However, before the song was even halfway through, she suddenly heard the sound of a car door being opened and quickly opened her eyes.
What surprised her, however, was that the car door that opened was not the drivers side, but the passenger seat, her side.
Emily was stunned for a moment. Just as she was about to look at the person opening the car door, someone abruptly yanked her from the car, causing her to tumble to the ground!
Ah Due to the driveway being cement, she instinctively stopped her fall with her hands, but identally scraped her palm. Follow current nov?ls on FindNovel
She winced in pain, then quickly raised her head to look at the one who dragged her down.
Cam Walker
Through several encounters, Emily knew that when Cam decided to strike, she showed no mercy.
As Cam lunged at her once again, Emily quickly rose to her feet, effectively blocking Cams attacking hands!
ring at Cam in front of her, she retorted, Cami Walker, dont push your luck!
She didnt understand, how had she offended this youngdy again!
After thest incident, she seemed to have cooled down for a long time, but now, she came swaggering right to her doorstep?
After saying that, she gathered her strength and pushed Cam away a full meter.
Im pushing my luck!? At this time, Cam, like a madwoman, charged forward again, swinging her ws at Emily, Who exactly is pushing their luck here, is it me or is it you, this shameless woman! Isnt it enough to steal my man, now you want to snare my parents too!?
Seeing hering closer again, Emily stretched out her hand to block, intending to push her away as before. However, this time, Cam clung to her clothes and refused to let go!
Are you out of your mind!? Emily shouted. She was truly astounded, facing Cams madness so early in the morning!
What does she mean by stealing her parents, what is she talking about, utterly baffling!?
Chapter 578: 578: Get Away Before I Take Action!
Chapter 578: Get Away Before I Take Action!
As the two were struggling, Cam Walker took the opportunity to try to grab Emily Walkers soft long hair. Fortunately, Emily had quick reflexes and slightly leaned her head back, avoiding Cams grasp.
If such a scene were to happen on the main street, wouldnt there be many onlookers and finger-pointing?
Emily didnt like fighting with another woman like this. She wasnt very interested in someones appearance, but to be tangled in such a manner under the broad daylight really damaged her image, making them look like two madwomen
Enough! Finally, Emily pushed her away once again, trying to suppress the anger in her heart and calmly speaking, Baron Stuart will be here soon. Do you think youll have the upper hand if you continue like this?
Baron Stuart only went back to get his cell phone. By now, he should being downstairs. It wouldnt take more than two minutes for him to appear here.
Previously, Cam Walker had always taken the advantage when she took action. This time, she didnt expect that she couldnt even touch Emily when she fought back!
She also knew that it would only be a matter of minutes before Baron Stuart woulde out.
His car was parked here, and anyone with eyes could see that she was waiting for him.
However, she just couldnt ept it. Why should this woman in front of her deprive her of everything?!
Why should this womanpete with her for the positions of Stuart Familys Young Madam and the Walker Familys daughter?!
Thinking about this, Cam Walker became angry, and she fiercely raised her hand again to attack.
However, this time, she didnt seed.
Her arm was tightly grabbed by someone, and then, without any chance to react, Cam Walker was violently thrown to the ground! Updates are released by find[?]ovel
Get lost before I start hitting you! The low and cold voice sounded, clearly suppressing a burst of anger, trying hard to keep it concealed.
He had never beaten a woman before, but it didnt mean he wouldnt.
So, this was the final warning for you before he got furious.
Cam Walker fell to the ground, her messy wavy hair scattered in front of her forehead. She raised her head and looked up at the man before her.
He could go this far for her sake?
Standing up slowly, Cam Walker knew very well that she couldnt fight anyone, let alone the man in front of her.
Baron Stuart, since youre so capable, youd better protect this greenhouse flower well. Perhaps one day, you wont be able to find her again Cam Walkers gaze remained calm, but her tone was chilling.
After finishing her words, she nced at the woman in front of her and then turned to leave.
Baron Stuart didnt even bother to look at her as she left. He directly got in the car with Emily.
.
Emily was somewhat restless on the way, her head bowed in her thoughts.
Cams words kept ringing in her ears: Youve already taken my man away, and now you want to take away my parents too?!
Why did she rush over to act crazy so early in the morning? And why did she say that? Did the Walker family discover something?
In the rear-view mirror, Baron Stuart asionally looked at her expression.
Today, Cams outburst was likely because Baxter Walker and Ang Reid had already sensed Emilys real identity.
And Cam had also learned about her own background.
Given her personality, she indeed couldnt endure it, so she must havee to make a scene with Emily.
At 9 AM, the two arrived at Stuart Manor.
Vivian Ferguson had prepared fruits, and when she saw the twoing in, she greeted them with a smile.
Chapter 573: Unacceptable Departure of Camila Walker
Chapter 573: Uneptable Departure of Cam Walker
Perhaps, theres no need for him to investigate. Just a DNA test would clearly reveal whether shes their daughter or not.
Graham, hurry up and investigate Emilys background. Im sure shes my daughter! Ang Reid sobbed as she spoke and finally couldnt hold back her tears, burying her face in Baxter Walkers chest.
Baxter hugged her, hisrge palm gently rubbing her shoulder tofort her.
He also seemed deep in thought.
Ill have someone investigate immediately.
Outside the door, Cam Walker waspletely stunned by this shocking news.
Is Emily their daughter?
What on earth is going on?
Could it be that her parents lost two children back then?
So she and Emily are sisters?
No, she cant ept it!
With this thought, Cam pushed open the door, looking at her parents incredulously.
Hearing the door being pushed open, Baxter and Ang on the sofa immediately turned their heads, looking surprised at their daughter who entered.
Cam
Dad, Mom, what did you mean by what you just said? Why would Emily be your daughter?! I dont want to be sisters with the woman who stole my man!
She couldnt do it and couldnt ept it!
Seeing her daughter so agitated, Ang stood up.
She knew that Cam disliked Emily, and it was normal for her to struggle in epting this new revtion.
However, Emily was her biological daughter, and she couldnt leave her out in the cold.
Having lost her for 20 years, Ang was determined to bring Emily back home and reunite her with the Walker family.
Cam, listen to me. I know you dont like Emily, but shes my biological daughter, and I must bring her back home! Ang cried.
She knew it would be difficult for Cam to ept Emily all at once.
But she still hoped that the two of them could get along like real sisters and perhaps help Cam let go of her grudge.
Thats what Ang hoped for.
Hearing her mothers words, Cam stood there in disbelief.
Mom, what do you mean shes your biological daughter? Arent I?!
Why did it feel like her mothers words were saying that Emily was her real daughter, and she was just someone picked up? Updates are released by find{n}ovel
Had Emily really won her mother over to the point where her own daughter was to be pushed aside?
Ang was taken aback by this.
At that time, the news of her searching for her daughter was well-known throughout the city. The search hadsted for over a year. To avoid the imposters continually showing up, she finally adopted Cam and announced to the city that she had found her daughter.
At that time, the investigation results confirmed that her Charlotte had already died in a fire.
Afterward, Baxter had no choice but to do so. Firstly, to prevent the endless stream of people iming to be their daughter, and secondly, to help her get out of her pain. Moreover, Her father was seriously ill at that time because he couldnt bear the heavy blow.
At that time, he had no other choice and couldnt just watch his father fall.
As for the adopted Cam, they had always told her the same story since she was young to keep people from gossiping and to avoid criticism.
For the past 20 years, Cam had always thought she was the biological daughter who was found 20 years ago.
Chapter 579: 579: You Two Move in Here
Chapter 579: You Two Move in Here
Come, Emily, sit here. She stood up and pointed to the European-style soft sofa beside her.
For the first time, she weed Emily as a family member.
Emily nced at the seat and walked over. Latest content published on
She was so nervous, even though they had met several times, it seemed like today was more like meeting parents
The group sat down on the sofa, and within a moment, Zachary also came downstairs.
Grandpa! Brother and Emily are here! Be, seeing hime down the stairs, stood up and waved at Zachary on the staircase.
Zachary, leaning on his crutches, looked towards the living room sofa and saw two familiar figures.
Perhaps he felt a little awkward thinking about how he initially treated Emily, so Zachary quickly averted his gaze.
When he reached the living room, he walked over and looked at Emily, Is the wound on your back getting better?
He was genuinely surprised and shocked by the instant she shielded him from the gun. Most people wouldnt have jumped in without hesitation like she did.
Emily wasnt used to Zacharys change all at once, so she just nodded, Its much better now.
Zachary nodded and then looked at Vivian, Tell Mrs. Noelle to prepare more nutritious meals every day.
Alright. Vivian smiled and nodded. Her father had truly changed his opinion of Emily after thest time!
She was happy in her heart too.
With this, Emily should be able to move into their home very soon!
Zachary lowered his head, thinking about it, then looked up at Baron and Emily.
Why dont you two move back in? Its nice for the family to have each other. After all, they were already married, and he thought this was a good idea!
As soon as he said this, everyone looked up in surprise and stared at him.
Only Barons expression remained unchanged, as he slowly picked up the tea from the tea table and took a sip.
Dad, do you really think so? Vivian asked excitedly. She had been thinking about how to bring this up, but he beat her to it!
Zachary looked at Vivian bewildered, What? Is this idea not good?
Good, of course, it is! Be jumped up, Grandpa, this is your best idea ever!
Brat, you think I havent had a good idea before? Though he could be stern, he cherished his precious granddaughter!
Beughed, Hehe You were good before, but this time is the best!
After saying that, she suddenly got up and bounced over to the sofa opposite, then sat down in between Baron and Emily!
She wrapped her arms around both of them, Brother, why dont you guys move in this afternoon!
Emilys face was astonished, this sudden news was indeed overwhelming!
No. Barons calm voice rang out, and everyone looked at him in surprise.
Be, sitting next to him, blinked her big eyes, puzzled as she stared at her brother.
After thinking for a moment, she seemed to realize that it might indeed be too rushed, so she happily said again, Well, today is indeed too rushed, how about tomorrow then!
With Bes words, everyones thoughts followed suit.
Chapter 580: 580: A Brief Moment in a Two-Person World
Chapter 580: A Brief Moment in a Two-Person World
As soon as Be Stuart said this, everyone else followed her line of thought.
So, it was because there wasnt enough time? Its fine; they could move tomorrow.
However
That wont work either. Baron Stuarts calm voice sounded once again. This time, without waiting for anyone else to speak, he exined his reasons.
I will live there with her before we have a child.
As he said this, the living room fell silent.
After a half a moment, when everyone came back to their senses, Vivian Ferguson asked with confusion, Why do you still want to live there?
The Old Master had personally asked him and Emily Walker to move back in, but he was outright refusing this golden opportunity?
As soon as Vivian Ferguson said this, everyone turned to him, wanting to know his reasons for not moving back.
Even Emily Walker, sitting next to him, was somewhat puzzled about his thoughts.
To her, moving back to Stuart Manor or not made no difference; she had no particr expectations about it.
However, she was curious about his thoughtswas he feeling she wasnt qualified enough to move into his home? Or did he have some other reasons?
Baron Stuart raised his eyes and nced at everyone before he slowly said, Because I dont want to be disturbed.
Everyone was stunned.
What did he mean by that? What was not wanting to be disturbed?
Oh, ording to him, moving back here would bother them, his family?
You little brat! What did you say? Say it again for me! Before Vivian Ferguson could say anything, Zachary Stuart stood up from the sofa and raised his crutches to hit Baron Stuart.
Luckily, he reacted quickly, swiftly got up, and dodged to one side! For original chapters go to F?nd-Novel
His evasion made Zachary Stuart even angrier. He cursed at him, You little brat, your mother and I raised you, and now youre fed up with us? You dont want to be disturbed? Weve disturbed you for decades, why are you onlyining now?
Without his father and mother, would he be living so well? Zachary Stuart was about to explode!
Baron Stuart was also very annoyed with his grandpas behavior of wanting to hit him every single time.
Anyhow, he didnt want to continue this dispute. As long as he made his point clear, it would be enough.
No matter what you say, I wont move back home before we have a child.
Once they had a child, they would definitely move back, so he only wanted a short period of time with just the two of them during this year.
Well then, hurry up and give me a great-grandchild! Zachary Stuart roared with anger, then looked at his grandson with a questioning gaze. Really, your grandma and I had your father the first time, and your father and mother had you in just one month. Why have you taken so long, and still not given me a great-grandchild? I really doubt whether you can manage
As Zachary Stuart nced at Baron Stuart and slowly walked back to the sofa, he could endure the situation for a while.
After all, if he wanted to hold his great-grandchild soon, the couple needed to work hard, which required a good environment. Indeed, living at home might be inconvenient. Even with good soundproofing, they might still feel restrained psychologically.
So, let them stay outside for the time being.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts face showed an expression of helplessness.
Chapter 581: You Should Call Me Mother
Chapter 581: You Should Call Me Mother
The one thing a man cant stand is to have someone doubt his sexual capabilities!
Especially since he had a child before.
Well he, he has no problems in that area, you, you can rest assured
At this moment, Emily Walker, who was by the side, couldnt help but speak up, seeing Baron Stuarts grandpa doubting him, she couldnt help but want to speak up for him.
However, as soon as the words left her mouth, she wished she could bite off her tongue!
It was like looking for trouble, while rifying, why did it feel like she had exposed something?
In a sh, Emily only felt a surge of scorching heat, rushing straight to her forehead, and in an instant, her face turned bright red like a cooked shrimp!
How embarrassing!
Nevertheless, when Baron Stuart heard her rification, his smile was beyond smug.
Vivian Ferguson and her daughter, who were on the side, saw this, and perhaps they knew Emily was feeling embarrassed, so they didnt continue on this topic.
Thats right, we can rest assured, even if we dont trust Baron Stuart, we should trust Emily. Lets go and eat!
Vivian Ferguson said with a smile, then pulled Emily along and walked towards the dining direction.
Happiness alwayses so suddenly, making people unprepared, and as if in a dream.
At the dining table, watching Vivian Ferguson repeatedly serve dishes for her, and Zachary Stuart, although he did not personally serve, he was always urging her to eat this and that, the long-lost warm feeling for Emily had been gone for several years.
This was the feeling of family she experienced once again.
Once upon a time, her father, Wilson Carter, was busy in the restaurant every day, but every time he came home for dinner, he would serve dishes for her and her brother.
That fatherly smile, she still could not forget to this day.
Afterward, when her father was seriously ill and hospitalized, Elia Parker was very harsh on her and her brother. Of course, at that time, her father hadnt passed away, so she and her mother didnt dare to be too obvious.
After all, no one expected her father to leave like that.
After her father left, she fully experienced the cold and warmth of the people in this world, like thin paper, easily punctured.
Looking at the full bowl of dishes, Emily felt her nose sour, but of course, in such a situation, she wouldnt be moved to tears.
She just sniffed and looked at Vivian Ferguson, Thank you, Aunt.
Why are you still calling me Aunt? You should call me Mom! Vivian Ferguson looked at her with a joyful face.
Unconsciously, it was as if she had another daughter.
Mom
Its been more than ten years since shest called someone that.
Yeah, Emily, you and my elder brother have already gotten your marriage certificate, you should call her mom just like me! Be Stuart, who was on the side, couldnt help but speak up.
Dont just talk about her, you should change your way of calling her too, call her sister-inw! Seeing her daughter only using others, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but give her a grieving look.
She only talked about others, but she always called Emily by her name!
Hearing this, Be Stuart was startled, her starry eyes widened, looking at her mother and then at Emily.
Sister-inw? But she hesitated to call her.
But what? Shes your brothers wife, and naturally, you should call her sister-inw!
Alright!
Be pressed her lips together and tried to call her, Sister Sister-inw Shaw!
Emily was a little surprised, and the title was also very unfamiliar to her. Original content can be found at Find[?]ovel
Chapter 582: Zachary Stuarts Meeting Gift
Chapter 582: Zachary Stuarts Meeting Gift
All this time, Be Stuart has been calling her by her full name, she didnt expect that changing how she addressed her would feel so odd.
Thats more like it! Vivian Fergusonughed, then turned to Emily Walker, Emily, why dont you try calling me that too?
Having another daughter, she was quite looking forward to hearing the word Mom from her!
Upon hearing this, the smile at the corner of Emily Walkers mouth abruptly froze.
On the other side, Vivian Ferguson was still waiting for her to speak.
Licking her lower lip, Emily Walker slowly called out, Mom
Hey! Good!
At the dining table, a wave ofughter and pleasant conversation immediately followed. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? FindN()vel
However, Baron Stuart had no smile on his face.
Ahem, ahem. A faint cough sounded distinctly loud, clearly, it was a deliberate cough meant to be heard by certain people!
His face, stern as always, upon his cough, the three women immediately stoppedughing, turned their heads and stared at Baron Stuart in shock.
Grandpa, whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Be Stuart looked at him with a curious expression, with her innocent big eyes blinking.
Baron Stuart was taken aback, and there was a hint of embarrassment as he licked his lips.
At his side, Vivian Ferguson, as if understanding something, turned her head to Emily Walker and smiled, then she gestured with her eyes and mouthed: Call him grandpa.
Emily heard this and paused again, she turned her head to look at a stern-faced Baron Stuart.
After today, she realized that on one hand, this old man could be so intimidating as to be frightening, but on the other hand, he seemed to have a heart as warm as a child.
Grandpa
Baron Stuart, who had been somewhat embarrassed, got surprised as Emilys Grandpa sounded more direct and hearty than her previous adress to Vivian Ferguson.
Hes no stranger to being called Grandpa, as he had been called so by his grandchildren Be and Zachary Stuart for decades.
However, when Emily called him that, he was at a loss for how to respond.
After a while, he suddenly remembered how grandfathers on TV give their daughters-inw red envelopes.
Albert.
Master. The housekeeper, Albert Goldie, came over.
Go to my study Then, Baron Stuart was seen whispering something in Albert Goldies ears, no one else knew what he was saying.
A few minutester, Albert Goldie came down from upstairs, handing a card to Emily Walker, Buy more clothes to wear.
With a simple sentence, Baron Stuart picked up his chopsticks and started eating again.
Emily, stunned, looked at the scenerey card in front of her, still uprehending.
So, was he meaning to give this card to her?
Thinking about this, Emily quickly picked up the card and was about to return it to Baron Stuart.
However, before she could say a word, Baron Stuart had already raised his hand to interrupt her, The things I give away, generally donte back. You can either keep it, or throw it awayter.
Emily Walker was speechless.
Their temperaments really are simr to Zachary Stuarts
Having no choice, Emily Walker didnt say anything else and obediently put the card away.
To keep rejecting the card could make others think she was being coy, so it was better to ept it graciously.
Ahem! Emily had just epted the gold card, and everyone was ready to continue eating.
But to their surprise, Zachary Stuart also started coughing.
Emily was now puzzled.
Baron Stuart coughed to have her call him grandpa, what was he doing this for?
Whats the matter with you? She stared at him, asking in confusion.
Chapter 583: 583: Feeling Being Watched
Chapter 583: Feeling Being Watched ?????? ???? findnovel
Baron Stuart folded his arms, his dark star eyes looking at her.
You really are He started with some annoyance, was this woman doing it on purpose? When his grandpa just coughed, didnt she shout out immediately? Now when he coughed, she pretended not to understand?
Everyones had a turn, isnt it my turn now? He looked at her, his voice tinged with anger.
Emily Walker was dumbstruck.
His turn? His turn for what?
You You want me to call you grandpa?
Baron Stuart turned his head. How did he be the grandpa?
Am I supposed to be your grandpa?
Well, not really.
Suddenly, Emily seemed to think of something, her eyes widening in shock as she looked at him.
Did he mean for her to call him husband?
Thinking about this, Emily said nothing, bowed her head, picked up her chopsticks, and began eating voraciously!
Watching her reaction, Baron Stuart became even more displeased. His eyes narrowing, he stared at her unhappily and called out, Hey, Emily Walker!
She kept on eating!
Please, what kind of idea had he gotten, asking her to call him husband in front of his family members? Insane!
In the end, under Baron Stuarts gloomy expression, todays family feast came to an end!
During this period of time, Emily didnt know if it was just her imagination.
Every day when going to and from work, she had a faint feeling that someone was watching her, but when she turned her head, she saw nothing unusual. It was truly strange.
Today, Baron Stuart was working overtime, so she didnt ask him to have the driver pick her up, nning to call a taxi on her own.
Standing on the roadside near thepany entrance, Emily slightly furrowed her eyebrows, feeling as if a pair of eyes were fixated on her from behind.
If this continued, she might go crazy.
Unable to see the watchful presence, could it be something unclean spying on her!?
At that thought, Emily couldnt help but shiver. Even just thinking about it sent chills down her spine.
Taking a deep breath, Emily abruptly turned around, wanting to find out if the eyes staring at her from behind belonged to a person or a ghost!
Not far away, Ang Reid must have been entranced by the sight, not expecting Emily to suddenly turn her head. Thus, their eyes met, and for a moment, both were startled.
Ang Reid, how could it be her
Emily stood dumbfounded in ce, looking at Ang Reid not far away.
Had she been watching her these past few days?
But why? Why would she do such a thing?
Seeing the person before her, Ang Reids heart was in tumult.
Baxter Walker had been investigating for several days, and all the signs seemed to indicate that Emily might really be her biological daughter!
Gazing at Ang Reid not far away, Emily prepared to approach her. However, before she could take a step, Ang turned and entered a private car.
In the blink of an eye, the car sped away, disappearing into the busy traffic.
Emily stood puzzled in ce, the words Cam Walker said a few days ago mysteriously echoed in her ears.
Had the Walker family discovered the truth about her background?
.
Walker Manor.
These days, the couple had been busy investigating Emilys background. Tonight, they finally had further results!
As soon as Ang Reid returned home, Baxter Walker came to greet her, telling her that 20 years ago, many people had suspected that Emily was not the child of Wilson Carter and rissa Adams.
From there, he also found Emilys Aunt Emma Hudson.
Now, the only thing left to do was DNA identification!
Chapter 584: 584: DNA Identification 1
Chapter 584: DNA Identification 1
Once the DNA is identified, the final result will be certain.
However, they worried about whether Emily Walker would ept such identification.
So, that night, Mr. and Mrs. Walker came to Baron Stuarts private residence.
It was already 8 PM and Emily, having taken a bath, was nestled on the sofa watching TV while waiting for Baron Stuart to return.
As the doorbell rang, she thought it was Baron Stuart who hade back.
But after a moment of thought, something seemed off.
Had Baron Stuart forgotten his key?
It wasnt until Mrs. Noelle opened the door and saw Baxter Walker and Ang Reid enter that Emily rose from the sofa in surprise.
Why would the couplee sote
You all
Before Emily could speak, Ang couldnt help but cry out in excitement upon seeing her.
Baxter,forting her at one side, then looked at Emily.
Im sorry for disturbing you sote. Perhaps due to the unconfirmed reason, Baxter was very polite to Emily.
However, for the couple and Emily herself, the truth seemed clear in their hearts.
Although unconfirmed, she felt that there was a high chance that the couple in front of her were her biological parents.
But without that piece of paper, her heart had no assurance, and it was like a wall had been put up between them, preventing them from calmly confirming everything.
Are you looking for Baron Stuart? He hasnt returned yet
No, we came to see you. Unable to speak through her sobs, Ang let Baxter take over the conversation.
With a stunned look, Emily already guessed most of it.
Apart from the matter of her ancestry, Baxter and Ang had no other reason to seek her out.
As Baxter looked at the elegant young woman standing before him, he pursed his thin lips with a slight sourness welling up in his eyes.
We He hesitated, and despite her proximity, he didnt know how to begin.
Emily held her breath, awaiting an answer. She wanted to know if the couple who hade tonight were looking for their long-lost daughter.
I think you must have noticed early on, is there a ԧ character on your mandarin duck stone? Baxter slowly started, hoping to confirm and recover their lost daughter step by step.
Emilys eyes widened, and she stared intently at the couple in front of her.
As soon as the words were spoken, both sides knew everything.
Today, they were here to unravel the mystery of their ancestry.
After a long while, Emily finally opened her mouth, There is a ԧ character.
Emily My Charlotte Walker Ang couldnt help but burst into tears, walking forward to embrace Emily.
However, when Emily saw her approaching, she instinctively took a step back, clearly trying to evade Angs touch.
Such a subtle movement visibly arrested Ang in her tracks, her expression frozen.
At this moment, the grand entrance to the living room was once again opened, and as the three turned to look, Baron Stuart entered through the door. Official source is f?dnvel
Upon entering, he was slightly taken aback at seeing the couple standing in the room.
But the next second, he regained hisposure, as if already guessing the reason for their visit.
Putting down his coat, Baron Stuart walked over and held the stunned Emily in his arms.
Looking at the expression on her face, most of the situation must have been discussed before his return.
This woman, despite her seemingly calm appearance, must be feeling a mix of emotions and bewilderment in her heart at this moment, right?
Chapter 585: 585: Conducting DNA Identification 2
Chapter 585: Conducting DNA Identification 2
Baron Stuart, youre back. Seeing the man in front of him, Baxter Walker calmly greeted him.
If it had been earlier, Baron Stuart would not have responded at all, giving just a nce at most.
Now, unexpectedly, he nodded, giving a grunt towards Baxter Walker, Mm.
Immediately, he sat down on the sofa in the living room with Emily Walker by his side, and spoke to Mr. and Mrs. Walker, Sit down and lets talk.
Hearing this, the couple nced at each other and then sat down on the sofa.
Ang Reids gaze remained fixed on the calm Emily Walker.
Was her earlier action to avoid her touch showing disgust or hatred for having found her only after 20 years?
Ang Reid was afraid, afraid Emily really felt that way and didnt want to recognize them as her parents.
Emily Walker sat calmly on the sofa, not looking at Mr. and Mrs. Walker, but slightly lowering her gaze.
Baron Stuart was already aware of this matter, and Baxter Walker was clear about it.
During this period of time, when they were investigating Emilys background, Baron Stuart also helped out; otherwise, the progress might not have been so smooth.
Emily, Baxter Walker began, wanting to sound more intimate, but recalling Emilys subconscious avoidance earlier, he hesitated to continue.
I think you may have noticed that you are indeed likely our daughter.
In his heart, his thoughts were the same as Ang Reids.
Was it because of the years that had passed that she med them for not finding her sooner?
Or, did she me them for abandoning her in the sea of fire that year?
However, these assumptions were not what Emily was thinking.
She knew nothing about the events of that year; how could she me them?
After a moment, Emily finally looked up at the couple sitting across from her, her voice calm, Before everything is confirmed, I hope you wont assume such things. Follow current nov?ls on findnovel
She didnt want this incident to end up being a joke about impersonating Miss Rich.
Upon hearing her words, Baxter Walker and Ang Reid were taken aback.
Before it is fully confirmed? Was she willing to go for the confirmation?
With this thought, Ang Reid immediately spoke up.
Emily, were here to confirm it. Just go to the hospital and have a DNA test, and well know if youre our daughter or not!
She spoke excitedly, and had it not been sote already, she really would have wanted to take her to the hospital for identification now!
What if Im not? Emily asked, looking at them.
This was what she feared the most.
If the identification showed she was not a Walker, how would she face them?
Even if they could let it go, what about outsiders? How would they view this?
You dont have to worry about that. If youre not, Ill exin the matter properly to the public. Baxter Walker had already considered the consequences of a mistake.
As people who could appear in magazines and reports at any time, they naturally understood the negative consequences that could arise if they were wrong.
He had already taken care of this aspect.
Besides, Im sure youre our daughter. You were born in the United Kingdom and returned to China when you were over eight months old. Ive also found out that when Mr. and Mrs. Wilson Carter went on their honeymoon, Mrs. Carter was not visibly pregnant. Both your time and ce match my daughters, and theres also the pendant
Chapter 586: 586: DNA Identification 3
Chapter 586: DNA Identification 3
As Baxter Walker spoke, Baron Stuart, who was beside him, took off the mandarin duck pendant around his neck.
Yes, its this one! Seeing this, Ang Reid eagerly reached out to take the mandarin duck stone, but, aware of Baron, she hesitated and withdrew her hand.
Even though his beloved woman was her daughter, she was well aware that Baron did not like others touching him or inquiring about his belongings indiscriminately.
Baron cast a nce at her and then extended the pendant towards her.
This was the first time Baron had willingly handed over something of his to someone else, and Ang was momentarily taken aback.
Once she snapped back to reality, she leaning forward to take the mandarin duck stone.
Like she had gained a treasure, she excitedly examined the mandarin duck stone.
Indeed, there was the character Emily on it.
Following that, she took out another one.
There may be more than two of these mandarin duck stones in the world, but the character on them was engraved using special technology by your father. They are absolutely unique in the world! You really are my daughteryou are really my Charlotte Ang Reid spoke, tears welling up against her will.
Listened to her exnation and seeing her tearful expression, Emily Walker felt a surge of bitterness.
If it was true, then was she really their daughter?
Emily, if you are willing, could youe to the hospital with us tomorrow for a DNA identification test? Baxter Walker asked. The character inside this mandarin duck stone was indeed specially engraved by him years ago, and it was absolutely unique in the world.
After a long silence, Emily looked at Baron, at her side.
Her inner self was also in chaos and confusion.
Baron, looking at the woman next to him, slightly pursed his lips and gave her a faint smile.
It seemed to tell her not to worry too much.
Even if the result came out proving that she was not their daughter, he was eager to see who would dare to embarrass his woman and make her headline news, bing the object of public criticism!
Maybe, DNA identification was the ultimate method to confirm her identity, and if she could find her birth parents because of this, how could she refuse?
After pondering for a moment, Emily calmly answered, Okay, Ill go tomorrow.
She believed that the man by her side would not let her suffer any harm.
Hearing her words, Baxter Walker and Ang Reid were both overjoyed, even Baxter Walker seemed ready to shed tears of joy!
Good, good!
After finalizing the details, it was already deep into the night. The source of th?s content is fin?novel
After Mr. and Mrs. Walker left, Emilyy in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep.
Baron held her, let hery on his arm and whispered in her ear in a deep and thick voice, Dont worry, sleep.
.
Early the next morning.
Ang Reid and Baxter Walker woke up early.
They were both excited for today.
These days, while they were busy investigating Emily, they had ignored Cam Walker, and now they felt a little guilty thinking about it.
They loved both their daughters, and for 20 years they had treated her like their own child, and they didnt ignore her just because they found Emily now.
It was just that they were too busy these few days and didnt properly exin the situation to Cam.
Cam, youve looked unwell these days, is it because you havent been sleeping well? Ang asked while cing a piece of meat into Cams bowl at the dining table.
She had noticed Cams gloominess these days, probably it was rted to Emilys situation.
Chapter 587: 587: Mysterious man, who exactly are you?
Chapter 587: Mysterious man, who exactly are you?
Looking at the food in the bowl, Cam Walkers face was expressionless. Th?s chapter is updated by find~novel
These days, she knew everything about her fathers investigation into Emily Walkers background.
It seemed that they had made up their minds to acknowledge Emily as their own daughter.
So, would she still have a ce in this family as their adopted daughter? Would they still dote on her?
No doubt even the servants would begin to look down on her, wouldnt they?
With these thoughts in mind, Cams grip on her chopsticks tightened.
Have you confirmed it? That Emily is your real daughter? Cam asked calmly, despite the anger boiling inside her.
She really wanted to know if Emily was indeed their biological child.
Ever since the Walkers found out, they seemed to have grown distant from Cam.
Cam, even if we acknowledge Emily, youre still our daughter, Ang Reid said, putting down her bowl and chopsticks, and rubbing the back of Cams head.
Indeed, even if they found their real daughter, their feelings for Cam would remain the same.
But have you confirmed it? Cam no longer felt the love from Angs gestures.
Even though the actions were the same as before, Cam felt a change, as if things were no longer as they once were.
This stubbornness umted in her heart, eventually turning into a grudge with nowhere to vent!
Not yet. Were supposed to go to the hospital today for DNA testing, Ang said with a smile, unable to wait.
Eat up, and well all go together, Baxter Walker said, not wanting to distance himself from his daughter any further.
Maybe if Cam went with them, she could learn to let go and live in harmony with Emily.
However, the couple failed to notice the sh of resentment in Cams eyes when she heard about the DNA test.
.
In the morning, the Walkers, a family of three, arrived at the hospital they had agreed upon yesterday.
It wasnt long before Baron Stuart and Emily arrived as well.
As for the Stuart family, Baron hadnt decided to inform his mother and grandfather yet.
It would be better to wait for the results first.
By that time, Baxter, who had a deep rtionship with his grandfather, would probably reveal everything on his own.
At the hospital, Emily was a little surprised to see Cam.
Throughout the whole time, Cams face remained calm.
After registering, Baxter and Emily went to the blood-testing room.
A few minutester, they both came out.
The DNA identification would take a week toplete, so they left the hospital and waited for the results one weekter.
During that week, Emily was restless, excited, and scared.
Having made it through the sixth day, she was looking forward to the DNA test results tomorrow!
On this day, inside the hospital.
Dr. Taylor, who was in charge of the identification process, didnt dare make any mistakes due to Baxters repeated reminders.
However, just as the results were about to be announced, someone approached her at the hospital.
This is you in the pictures, isnt it?
A stack of photos was thrown onto the table, and Dr. Taylor couldnt help but break out in a cold sweat as she looked at herself in them.
She looked up at the mysterious woman in a duckbill cap and big-eye sunsses, unable to make out her features.
Who are you? Why do you have these things?
You dont need to know who I am. Just tell me the DNA test results for Baxter Walker and Emily.
PS: Can you guess if someones plot will seed? (Thanks: n Aimes for the 300 book coins reward! Little Melon for the 100 book coins reward!)
Chapter 588: 588: The Appraisal Result is Out
Chapter 588: The Appraisal Result is Out
Hearing that, Dr. Taylor raised her eyes, which shed a trace of surprise.
Who is this person in front of her, and why would they want to know Chairman Walkers DNA test result?
She knew how important this identification result was and absolutely could not reveal it to others. That was her duty and a promise she had made to Chairman Walker.
Seeing her evasive expression, the Cap Woman seemed to have expected it. She revealed a faint smile and said, You shouldnt want these photos to be seen by others, right?
Who are you!? Dr. Taylor looked at the pornographic photos. They were taken when she was drunk and sexually assaulted. Why would this woman have these photos?
Dr. Taylor was panicked. If these photos were really seen by the outside world, she wouldnt want to show her face ever again.
Especially if her husband found out, she didnt want the marriage and family she had built with difficulty to be ruined.
However, the Cap Woman seemed to know her thoughts and spoke lightly, As long as these photos are spread, not only will your family be destroyed, but even your current position as a director will vanish, right?
The womanughed brazenly, making Dr. Taylor clench her fists in secret!
What did this woman want, why did she investigate everything to threaten her, and what was her purpose!?
What do you want their identification results for? What is your purpose? Dr. Taylor stared at her, her eyes full of anger but helpless.
If these photos were really made public, her life would bepletely plunged into the abyss and beyond redemption!
My purpose is simple. I only want their identification results. The Cap Woman spoke calmly, and below her dark sunsses, her confident and triumphant pupils were impossible to catch.
At this time, Baxter Walker and Emily Walkers DNA test result was on Dr. Taylors office desk.
Hearing the Cap Womans words, she couldnt help but lower her eyes and nce at the appraisal report in front of her.
A doctors duty is to help everyone who needs you, to be honest, and never give up.
However, today, she might have to vite that medical responsibility.
They are father and daughter. For a long time, Dr. Taylor closed her eyes, and at this moment, despite the anger in her heart, she has no choice.
Hearing this, the Cap Woman was obviously stunned.
They are indeed father and daughter.
-
The next day
Today was the day of the identification results. Emily Walkers heart was pounding restlessly since early morning.
Since it was a workday, Baron Stuart had an important meeting in the morning, so he couldnt take her to the hospital. He just told her that she had to inform him whatever the identification result was.
So Emily took a half-day leave and was driven to the designated hospital.
Meanwhile, Baxter Walker and Ang Reid, along with their daughter Cam Walker, had also arrived at this hospital early.
Everyone in Dr. Taylors office held their breaths and waited. Updates are released by F?nd-Novel
Expectation spread across the faces of Ang Reid and Baxter Walker.
In their hearts, even without seeing the identification result, they had already believed everything.
Emily was their daughter!
Seeing the eager faces of the people, Dr. Taylor brought out the appraisal report.
Feeling guilty inside, she still maintained a calm expression on the surface.
Chapter 589: 589: No Blood Relation, Not Biological
Chapter 589: No Blood Rtion, Not Biological
Emily, who was standing to the side, was actually looking forward to it. However, without seeing the identification result, she still felt uneasy inside.
Dr. Taylor. Ang Reid was even more eager than Baxter Walker. She still couldnt wait and took a step forward, looking at the report sheet in Dr. Taylors hand.
Seeing her step forward, Dr. Taylor nced at her and handed over the identification result, You all take a look for yourselves.
Upon hearing this, Ang hastily took the report sheet and excitedly looked at the result above.
However, as time passed, Angs expression changed from joy to disappointment and then to a solemn look.
The words No Blood Rtionship, Not Biologically Rted in her mind were like a bolt from the blue, instantly pushing her hopeful heart deep into the abyss.
How could this be
Seeing her solemn expression, Baxter Walker felt something was wrong. He walked over and took the report sheet from his wifes hand.
When he also saw the result, his heart was severely shocked.
How could they not be biologically rted, how could they not be
Observing the two peoplespletely different expressions changing, Emily on the side seemed to have sensed something as well.
If they turned out to be biologically rted, the couple would be ecstatic and weeping with happiness.
Now, with their current appearances, the report must have shown that they were not a biological father and daughter.
Thinking about this, Emilys heart obviously skipped a beat, feeling empty.
Although she did not expect as much as Baxter Walker and Ang Reid, in her heart, she was still somewhat hopeful.
Since various signs have shown that she was not born from Wilson Carter and rissa Adams, then where are her biological parents in this world
Emilys face darkened in disappointment, and she turned around without even looking at the report sheet and walked towards the front door.
Cam Walker, who was standing beside her, couldnt help but raise a corner of her mouth with a contemptuous smile when she saw Emilys lost expression.
Thats what you get forpeting with me.
As Emily left, Angs eyes were blurred with tears, and she hurriedly followed. Emily
Hearing her voice, Emily stopped but didnt turn around. Instead, she just stood there with a sad expression and uttered a sentence, I am not your daughter.
The meaning was obvious, as it seemed to be a reminder to Ang.
There is no rtionship between us, and there wont be any further contacts in the future.
Her one sentence, neither light nor heavy, deeply struck Angs heart.
She didnt understand why the identification report showed no blood rtionship. Why did this happen
EmilyC
She still wanted to say something, but Emily had already turned around and left, disappearing at the entrance of Dr. Taylors office. This text is hosted at find?novel
Ang clutched the identification report tightly, wanting to catch up, but could not find any reason to follow her.
Not biologically rted, what connections would they have between them
In the winding hospital corridors, Emily took the elevator to the first floor. As soon she stepped out of the reception hall, she saw a familiar figure approaching her.
Emily looked up, and when she saw the tall, imposing figure in front of her, her nose suddenly felt sour, and her eyes turned red. She took a step forward, clinging to Baron Stuarts neck, and buried her face tightly in his shoulder.
Baron Stuart was stunned. From her unusual behavior, it wasnt hard to see that todays identification result must have been beyond their expectations.
Looking at the girl nestled in his arms, Baron Stuart was well aware.
Chapter 590: 590: Do the DNA Test Again
Chapter 590: Do the DNA Test Again
On the surface, she appeared calm, but deep down, she must have been looking forward to it.
Raising his hand, he gently stroked her back, and Baron Stuart softly asked, Whats the matter?
As if she couldnt suppress her grievances, Emily Walker sobbed even harder, her voice choking, Baron Stuartif Im not Wilson Carter and rissa Adams daughterthen who are my parents and where are they?
Her silent sobs soaked Baron Stuarts handmade suit.
He gentlyforted her, his profound gaze thoughtful.
Not far away, Baxter Walker and Ang Reid, along with Cam Walker, stepped out of the elevator.
Seeing the embracing couple, Ang Reid hesitated slightly.
It was clear that Emily was crying
In her heart, she must have been looking forward to the results as well, right?
Seeing the sobbing Emily, Ang Reid wanted to step forward tofort her, but in the end, she pressed her lips together, suppressing the tears welling in her eyes, and lowered her eyelids.
Baron Stuarts line of sight caught Cam Walker nearby, and soon, his eyes darkened.
Letting go of Emily, Baron Stuart led her away from the hospital. Fresh chapters posted on Fndovel
Watching the retreating figures of the two, Baxter Walker heaved a heavy sigh and left the hospitals main entrance with his family.
During this period of time, he had been conducting continuous investigations, and when he saw the information he had found, he was extremely excited and full of anticipation.
All the evidence pointed to the fact that Emily Walker was their daughter who had been lost 20 years ago, but in the end, on this identification report, everything was negated.
On the way, whether it was Emily in Baron Stuarts car or Baxter Walker and Ang Reid in the ck sedan, their faces were all deste.
The sudden sound of a cell phone ringtone broke the temporary silence.
Baxter Walker tried topose himself and took out his cell phone.
When he saw the caller ID, his expression slightly froze for a moment.
Before he could speak after answering the call, he heard a deep and resonant voice from the other side.
Come to my private residence this afternoon, and its best not to tell your wife and daughter.
Hearing the words on the phone, Baxter Walker hesitated for a few seconds, feeling a little lost and unable to understand why Baron Stuart requested him like this.
However, since Baron Stuart asked him to do so, Baxter Walker naturally agreed, Alright.
Although he did not understand the reason behind it, Baron Stuarts actions always had a rationale.
As soon as he hung up the phone, Vivian Ferguson, who was sitting beside him, did not ask anything due to her low spirits and continued to feel despondent.
Cam Walker, on the other hand, seemed to have sensed something and asked, Dad, who was that on the phone?
Giving his daughter a nce and considering Baron Stuarts words, Baxter Walker calmly replied, Its nothing. Thepany has an important meeting this afternoon, and the secretary called.
Seeing her fathers calm andposed expression, Cam Walker did not overthink it, and turned her gaze toward the window.
Having lived here for 20 years, she had never felt as she did at this moment that E Citys scenery was so beautiful.
Looking at the beautiful scenery outside the window, Cam Walker subtly curled the corners of her mouth in triumph.
.
Upon returning home, Emily still seemed a bit mncholic.
However,pared to just now, she was much better.
Since they were not her parents, there was no need for her to immerse herself in such a mood.
Collecting her feelings, Emily prepared herself to go back to work in the afternoon!
Chapter 591: 591: Do the DNA2 Again
Chapter 591: Do the DNA2 Again
However, sometimes, imagining something is much easier than putting it into practice.
At lunchtime, Emily Walker found her meal somewhat tasteless, which was unusual as Baron Stuart was at home having lunch with her.
Whats the matter? Doesnt the food suit your taste? Seeing her out of sorts, Baron Stuart asked gently.
Emily snapped out of her thoughts, looked up at him, sighed, lowered her face, and didnt bother hiding her emotions.
I cant eat
Baron Stuart raised his eyebrows, as if he thought of something interesting. Cant eat?
Hmm. Emily yed with the white rice in her bowl, not really having an appetite.
I still have one and a half hours before I have to go to work. Why dont we He leaned in, his voice full of ambiguity. Do something interesting?
Since her mind was elsewhere, Emily unconsciously asked, following his words, What interesting thing?
However, when she looked up and saw the ambiguous smile on his face, she suddenly became alert!
Eating, just eating! She finished, lowered her head, picked up her chopsticks, and then tried her best to shovel food into her mouth!
Shes not in the mood to do those interesting things with him right now!
Watching her obediently eat, the man beside her happily lifted his lips with satisfaction.
.
Lunch was prepared early, and it was only 11:40 after eating.
Emily nned to take a short nap before going to work at thepany in the afternoon.
One hourter, Emily woke up, washed her face, and then went downstairs to prepare to go to work at thepany.
However, just as she arrived at the living room, she found Baron Stuart sitting on the sofa, with Doctor Gavin standing beside him.
Whos sick? Why did Doctor Gavine?
This was Emilys first reaction.
Seeing here downstairs, Doctor Gavin politely nodded his head in respect.
Emily approached the sofa, and Baron Stuart pulled her into his arms.
The next second, Emily gently dodged, avoiding his embrace.
Considering Doctor Gavin is here, she doesnt want to disy affection with him!
Sitting down on the single sofa beside Baron Stuart, Emily looked at Doctor Gavin with a wooden expression. Doctor Gavin, is anyone sick?
It seemed that every time Doctor Gavin appeared, someone was either sick or injured.
Doctor Gavin looked at her and then gave a gentle smile, ncing at Baron Stuart beside her. You should ask the Young Master about this.
It had already been half an hour since he arrived here, and the Young Master only asked him to wait.
Without Baron Stuarts instructions, Doctor Gavin dared not speak freely.
Emily looked curiously at Baron Stuart, when at this moment, the doorbell rang.
Everyones gaze turned to the living room entrance. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? FindN0vel
In a short while, Mrs. Noelle went to open the door, and Graham Berkeley, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, came into view.
Seeing him, Emily was taken aback.
How did he end up here
Looking at the people in the living room, Graham Berkeley walked in with a stunned expression.
He didnt understand why the usually indifferent Baron Stuart would personally invite him to his private residence.
Seeing Emily again, Grahams mood became even heavier and more deste.
As Graham Berkeley entered, Baron Stuart stretched out his hand, pointing to the location on the opposite sofa, signaling him to sit down.
Graham took his seat without ceremony, eager to know why Baron Stuart had invited him today.
Doctor Gavin, you can start your work now. Baron Stuarts thin lip slightly opened, his mouth holding a hint of a barely noticeable smile.
With that, Doctor Gavin nodded, picked up his medical box, walked to the tea table, and opened it.
Chapter 592: 592: Waiting for the Second Result
Chapter 592: Waiting for the Second Result
Emily Walker and Baxter Walker were both familiar with the medical equipment that Doctor Gavin took out.
This is
Baron Stuart? She turned her head in confusion, looking at the man who seemed calm andposed.
She didnt understand why he asked Doctor Gavin to do this.
Baxter Walker, on the other hand, also looked at him with a puzzled expression.
This scene clearly implied drawing blood. ?????? ???? find?novel
Perform the DNA identification once again, Baron Stuart said resolutely, his line of sight shifting to Emily.
Both of them were taken aback and looked at theposed man sitting on the sofa.
Perform the DNA identification again? Why?
Emily frowned slightly, not understanding him, Again? Why, why?
They had already done it once, and the result hade out. What could be changed by doing it again?
Baxter Walker pondered for a long time and ultimately calmed down and thought for a moment.
He looked up, nced at Emily nearby, and then said, All right!
He didnt understand why he needed to do it again either, but deep in his heart, he truly hoped that the first identification result was an error made by Dr. Taylor.
So lets perform the second one, maybe the result will change?
As the conversation ended, Baxter Walker had already rolled up his sleeve and exposed his arm for Doctor Gavin to draw blood for the test.
Emily still couldnt ept it. She looked at Baxter Walker and then at Baron Stuart next to her.
At this time, Baron Stuarts response was a gentle, faint smile.
She knew that every time this man acted, he had his reasons.
In the end, although Emily didnt understand why, she also extended her arm and underwent the second DNA identification.
After drawing blood, just like the first time, even Doctor Gavin needed a weeks time to know the result.
Next, all they had to do was wait.
Emily couldnt help but wonder if the results would really bepletely different and change after doing the test a second time.
After the blood was drawn, it was time for Baxter Walker to leave.
Before he left, Baron Stuart spoke once again, For this time, I hope you can temporarily keep it from everyone, including your family members.
His words made both Emily and Baxter Walker startled.
Could it be.. this DNA identification was going to be done secretly?
Thinking about this, Emily finally understood.
Actually, doing the second test could also be done at the hospital, so why was it Doctor Gavin?
Baxter Walker also sensed something from Baron Stuarts words.
Even his family members couldnt be told, could it be
He turned his head and looked at Baron Stuart, You suspect that someone tampered with this mornings identification result?
Otherwise, Baron Stuart wouldnt have asked Doctor Gavin toe over for the second time, would he?
Baxter Walker suddenly realized.
Baron Stuart took a sip of coffee from his cup and then spoke softly, Its not certain yet, so lets wait until the resultse out.
Though he was quite sure deep down, he did not n to jump to conclusions before the result was out.
It wasnt until Baxter Walker and Doctor Gavin both left that Emily stood up from the single sofa and snuggled up to Baron Stuart, Baron Stuart, um, was this mornings appraisal result really tampered with by someone?
There were no secrets between her and him, so she thought that Baron Stuart might tell her everything.
However, why did this man believe that someone had tampered with the results and want them to repeat the test?
If he wasnt so sure, he wouldnt waste their time doing the second identification, right?
Emily blinked her dark eyes, looking expectantly at the man in front of her.
Chapter 593: 593: A Completely Different Result
Chapter 593: A Completely Different Result
Baron Stuart nced at her, then calmly ced the coffee in his hand on the tea table in front of him and turned to her, Do you want to know?
Yes! Emily Walker nodded eagerly!
Baron Stuart pressed his lips together, smiled faintly, You were avoiding me just now, but why do you want to stick around now?
He didnt forget that when he wanted to hold her in his arms just now, she obviously evaded him!
Emily hesitated, Uh, just now, there were people around.
That was true; she wasnt used to showing affection with him when others were present.
Is that so? Barons eyes narrowed, as if trying to see through her.
Yes! She nodded strongly.
He smirked seductively, Since no one is here now, why dont we do something more meaningful
Before he could finish speaking, Emily could still see danger on his devilish face!
So, she stood up, ready to flee!
When no one was around, he could be unrestrained C think of escaping?
His long arm pulled her gently, and the escaping woman was instantly pressed down on the sofa by him.
Dont do this; Mrs. Noelle is still here!
Then lets go upstairs, to the bedroom!
As soon as the words fell, the man turned and lifted her from the sofa!
-
Two hourster, inside the bedroom, thefortable, soft bed was a mess, and the entire room was still filled with a wild, ambiguous atmosphere. Discover more novels at find~novel
Lying on the bed, Emily knew she was alreadyte for work and felt that if she went to thepany like this, her secret would probably be exposed.
Baron Stuart, what do you actually know? Emily spoke softly while ying with his firm chest.
She really wanted to know what Baron Stuart knew.
Who tampered with the DNA?
Hearing her question, Baron Stuarts deep eyes narrowed slightly.
But he didnt say anything, instead sat up and walked directly to the bathroom.
I need to take a bath; I have to go to thepanyter.
When did this man learn to evade questions?
-
Another week passed, and for Emily, it was another long wait.
Was the result the same as what Baron Stuart expected?
Six dayster, Baron Stuart still hadnt told her anything; who would tamper with the appraisal results?
Who had the motivation to prevent her from reuniting with the Walker family?
Sitting on the sofa, Emily held the remote control but couldnt figure out the answer.
Suddenly, an image shed through her mind quickly.
She hesitated for a moment, her eyes slightly lifted, and the furious look on Cam Walkers face one morning quickly appeared in her mind.
If there is only one person who doesnt want her to recognize Mr. and Mrs. Walker as her parents, it seems that only Cam Walker has such a possibility
Is it really her?
But does Cam have the ability to make a chief physician go against his conscience to help her fake the results?
But other than Cam, she couldnt think of anyone else.
In the evening, after dinner, Baron Stuart came back from work not long after.
However, when he returned, there was an extra figure behind him.
Doctor Gavin
Why did hee today?
Emily, frozen in surprise, stood up from the sofa and looked at the two people not far away who had just walked in.
Doctor Gavin? Why did youe sote today? Emily couldnt help but ask out of curiosity.
Hearing the sound, Doctor Gavin looked at her and gave a polite nod.
Chapter 594: 594: 99.99% Compatibility in Kissing
Chapter 594: 99.99% Compatibility in Kissing
Then she leaned in and said, The identification results are out.
Emily Walker was stunned.
Theyre out? So
Theyre out? Thenthe result At this moment, Emilys heart was even more nervous than the first time she received the identification results.
At least the first time, she didnt have such a desperate need to know the oue.
But today, she really wanted to know, and she couldnt wait to find out!
However, when the words reached her mouth, she was somewhat afraid, worried that this times result would be the same as the first time.
She and Baxter Walker would still be strangers with no blood ties.
Doctor Gavin looked at her and seemed to perceive her uneasiness from her expression.
He turned his head and looked at the unfazed Baron Stuart standing beside him.
At this moment, the doorbell rang.
Mrs. Noelle opened the door, and Emily looked, surprised to see Mr. and Mrs. Walker, andCam Walker.
Today, Baron Stuart hadnt invited Cam, it seemed she insisted oning along.
Looking at Cams calm face, Baron Stuart didnt say much but simply told the family, Sit.
As soon as everyone sat down, the doorbell rang once again.
This time, Emily was thoroughly taken aback.
Everyone who was supposed to be there had arrived, so who was still missing?
When Mrs. Noelle opened the door, she politely bowed.
Subsequently, the Stuart family entered, apanied by Wace Carter?
Whats going on? Why is everyone here?
Upon entering and seeing such arge group of people, not only Wace but even Old Master Stuart and Vivian Ferguson were puzzled.
At 8 PM, what did Baron Stuart want from them that even the Walker family members were here?
With everyone seated, Zachary Stuart looked around and then asked, Baron, what is this about?
Could it be that he was going to announce something?
As he thought this, Zacharys line of sight quickly nced at Emilys belly.
Could it be they were having a great-grandchild?
But that didnt make sense. What did his great-grandchild have to do with the Walker family?
Doctor Gavin. Baron Stuart spoke softly.
At his call, Doctor Gavin quickly took out a DNA testing report from his briefcase.
Perhaps he foresaw this day, so he had made multiple copies of the result, handing one to each person, including Cam Walker and Wace Carter.
Of course, since he already knew the result, Baron Stuart didnt take one.
As everyone took their report sheets, they looked at each other, frowning in confusion. Get full chapters from find{n}ovel
Especially Zachary Stuart, who nced at his grandson and thought, What in the world is this brat up to now?
Among them, only Baxter and Emily quickly lowered their heads and read the few lines of text on the sheet.
DNA, 99.99% parent and child bloodline match!
Seeing the line of text, Baxter Walker tightly clenched the identification report in excitement.
Emily, at his side, was also so excited she couldnt speak, her eyes fixed on the few lines of text, as if worried she had misread.
At this moment, Ang Reid was also overjoyed.
Originally, she thought it was the same identification report asst time, but upon closer inspection, she discovered that this result was entirely different!
A 99.99% match rate
What did that mean? Was Emily their daughter?
Ang Reid could hardly contain her excitement, and tears fell down her face as she sobbed.
Only a few outsiders, who didnt yet know the truth, were utterly baffled by the paternity test report and stillpletely in the dark.
PS: Thanks to for the 688 book coin reward! for the 100 book coin reward!
Chapter 595: 595: Is This What They Call Fate?
Chapter 595: Is This What They Call Fate?
It was only when they saw the two names on the demolition that they widened their eyes in surprise.
Baxter Walker, Emily Walker.
DNA paternity test?
Compatibility rate 99.99%?
What was going on?
Zachary Stuart looked up and nced at his always calm grandson beside him, Baron Stuart, what is this?
Baron Stuart remained silent and looked at Baxter Walker instead.
Baxter Walker raised his head, visibly moved and with tears brimming in his eyes.
As a man, this was the first time in decades that he had red eyes from excitement.
Old Master Stuart, actually I never found my lost daughter from twenty years ago Baxter Walker looked at everyone and prepared to retell the entire story in front of both families.
Twenty years ago, many people believed that Cam Walker was their found daughter, but in reality, she was not.
The Stuart family had always thought that as well.
Upon hearing this, Zachary Stuart appeared visibly surprised and shocked.
Twenty years ago, wasnt the Walker familys daughter found? Why is it now being said that she hasnt been found?
Besides Zachary Stuart, Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart were also shocked.
Wace Carter, on the other hand, appeared calm, as if he wasnt surprised by this at all.
Of course, he didnt show anything.
She wasnt found? Then, Cam Walker Vivian Ferguson also opened her mouth in shock, pointing at Cam Walker nearby.
If she wasnt found, then what was the situation with Cam Walker? The rightful source is findnovel
Yeah, isnt Cam Walker your daughter? Be Stuart also spoke in surprise, looking at Cam Walker and then at Mr. and Mrs. Walker.
Hearing her name mentioned, Cam Walker gripped the report sheet tightly. As her head hung with her face hidden, no one could detect the loathing expression she had.
However, Baron Stuart saw the tightening of her fingers from across the table.
He didnt originally n on bringing her here, but now it seemed like she came at just the right time.
With the two women questioning, everyones eyes were on the couple, waiting for them to continue speaking.
After calming his excited emotions, Baxter Walker slowly began to recount the events all those years ago
And he spoke for over half an hour.
When Emily Walker learned that Cam Walker was brought back to the Walker family to prevent people from impersonating her, she waspletely shocked.
With that said, Cam Walker was
Not the Walker familys child?
Whoa! So, Cam Walker isnt the daughter of the Walker family, and the real daughter is Emily Walker!? Be Stuart jumped up in shock after hearing the story!
Wow! That meant Emily Walker was the true daughter of the Walker family, and the person initially engaged to her brother should have been Emily Walker, not Cam Walker?
Hahaha, was this what they called fate?
Startled by Be Stuarts exmation, everyone froze.
It was undeniable that the facts were exactly as they appeared.
However, in front of so many people, Vivian Ferguson had no choice but to scold her daughter. She quickly pulled Be Stuart back onto the sofa and whispered, Be, you cant be so rude!
Ever since the blood transfusion incident, Vivian Ferguson hadnt really liked Cam Walker.
However, saying such words in front of Cam Walker was still somewhat impolite, so Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but scold her daughter in a low voice.
Chapter 596: 596: Unwillingness, Camila Walkers Jealousy
Chapter 596: Unwillingness, Cam Walkers Jealousy
Be Stuart looked at her mother with dissatisfaction and muttered softly, Thats what Im saying, I didnt say anything wrong!
After saying that, she pouted unhappily and turned her face away.
[Cam Walker is not your Walker Familys Daughter]This sentence, like a thorn, ruthlessly stabbed into Cam Walkers heart, her hand clutching the report sheet, gradually tightening, her knuckles turning white.
She had gone to great lengths to threaten Dr. Taylor into forging the report, but who could tell her what the 99.99%patibility rate in her hand meant!?
How she wanted to explode, but she couldnt do it in front of everyone!
Who exactly saw through her n and did the second identification test!?
Thinking about this, the only person Cam Walker could think of was
Baron Stuart.
She looked up, trying to make her expression seem calm and undisturbed.
However, just as she looked up at Baron Stuart, he was looking at her too.
His deep and cold gaze seemed to see right through her!
ncing at her and then looking away, Baron Stuart averted his line of sight. Read full story at find?novel
From his eyes, Cam Walker seemed to understand everything.
From the beginning, Baron Stuart knew that the identification report had been tampered with, so he had the father do a second identification test.
And for the second time, the father didnt tell her or her mother, meaning that Baron Stuart had seen through her tricks from the beginning?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker was momentarily shocked.
Since he knew, why didnt Baron Stuart expose her scheme? Why didnt he unmask her in front of so many people?
Did he want to be a good guy?
The word good guy didnt seem to fit Baron Stuarts image.
How did you alle to suspect Emily Walker? Zachary Stuart asked the question.
It was unlikely that Emily Walker would be singled out for suspicion among a vast sea of people for no reason.
Because I identally saw another mandarin duck stone, I started to suspect. Later, when Emily Walker donated her bone marrow to me, I became convinced that she was the long-lost Charlotte Walker Ang Reid said, her face covered in tears at this moment.
Nowadays, her daughter was right in front of her, but she didnt know how to hold her and tell her about the decades of longing.
Hearing this, everyone was shocked again.
Emily Walker was the one who donated the bone marrow!?
Wasnt it said to be a girl named rissa Adams?
It was Emily Walker who donated the bone marrow? Vivian Ferguson asked in shock. If it was really Emily who changed her name to donate bone marrow to Ang Reid, did that mean that she knew from the beginning that she might be the Walker Familys Daughter?
She shifted her gaze, looking at Emily Walker, who had been keeping her head down all this time.
At this time, no one could see the expression on her face.
Ang Reid really wanted to walk over, hold her in her arms, but her heart was somewhat scared, afraid that she would shatter at a touch, and disappear in an instant.
Yes, Ang Reid nodded.
At this moment, she was truly grateful for the time she had fallen ill. If it hadnt been for that, Emily Walker wouldnt have donated bone marrow to her, and she would have given up long ago.
Emily she turned her head, looking at Emily, who had been keeping her head down the whole time.
Seemingly in shock for a long time, Emily Walker finally looked up from the report sheet.
When she looked at Ang Reid and Graham Berkeley, her dark eyes were already filled with tears, flickering uncertainly and being held back in her eyes for a long time.
Her biological parents were right in front of her eyes at this moment.
Chapter 597: 597: Tearful Embrace, A Family of Four!
Chapter 597: Tearful Embrace, A Family of Four!
Emily Walker stared intently for a long time, until tears in her eyes fell to the corner of her mouth. Tasting the salty bitterness, she woke up like from a dream, knowing that everything before her was not an illusion, but true and real.
Raising the back of her hand, she wiped away the tears that continually streamed down her cheeks. Emily Walker began to sob uncontrobly.
Mother Mother The word Mother broke through her choked sobs and passed her lips.
Watching her like this, Ang Reid could no longer suppress her own sobs, she rushed over and embraced Emily, weeping out loud.
Emily I finally found you For 20 years, she had never dared to hope that her daughter was still alive, standing before her so strong and beautiful. Discover more novels at f?ndnovel
Although the scene was heart-wrenching, everyone felt joy in their hearts at this moment.
Of course, that didnt apply to Cam Walker or Wace Carter.
From the instant when his older sister identified her biological parents, Wace felt that it also meant that he had lost his only family in this world.
Seeing his tearful sister, Waces heart was filled with mixed emotions.
He should feel happy for her, but he just couldnt find it in himself to celebrate.
It seemed that while others had found their family, he had lost his only family member from then on.
Getting up, Wace appeared downcast as he silently left the sofa and headed towards the front door.
Everyones attention had been drawn by Emily and her mother, so only Baron Stuart noticed Waces somber expression as he left the vi.
Watching the tearful mother and daughter, Baxter Walker couldnt help but shed tears, secretly wiping them away.
However, as a man, he needed to show his strong side.
He got up and came over, patting the weeping mother and daughter.
Cam on the side raised her gaze, looking at the family of three that seemed so harsh and painful to her eyes.
Now that they had found their biological daughter, wouldnt it be time to kick her out?
Thinking about this, her clenched hands tightened again!
The furious fireball burning within her heart grewrger andrger, gradually clouding her senses.
Ever since Baron Stuarts warning, Baxter Walker had been cautious.
He knew that Baron Stuart had secretly demanded a second assessment without informing the family, suggesting that someone in the family had tampered with the initial appraisal result.
His wife Ang Reid wouldnt have done it. The only possibility was Cam
Turning his head, he noticed her low spirits, Baxter Walker softly spoke, Cam.
A gentle call brought Cam temporarily back to her senses.
Looking up, she saw her father waving at her.
Come here.
Though she didnt understand what was going on, Cam still got up and walked over.
When she approached, Baxter Walker smiled at her.
He didnt want the daughter he had raised for 20 years to be blinded by jealousy.
Although his daughter was sometimes willful and arrogant, she had a good heart, didnt she?
Baxter Walker lifted his arm and embraced Cam, bringing her in for a hug, and the family of four huddled together.
From now on, our family of four will never be separated again.
Baxter Walkers words sent a shiver through Cams heart. As she raised her dark eyes, she saw only her fathers kind and gentle face.
Would they still ept her as their foster daughter even though they had found their biological daughter?
Chapter 598: 598: Mother Cooks a Meal for You All
Chapter 598: Mother Cooks a Meal for You All
Hearing Baxter Walkers words, Ang Reid finally broke into a smile through her tears.
She raised her hand, embracing Emily Walker with one arm, and Cam Walker with the other.
Regardless, both were her most beloved daughters.
Indeed, it was false to say that there were no feelings for the daughter she had raised for 20 years.
Separated ones felt kinship and nurtured ones felt mother-daughter love; she could not abandon either, much less bear to let go. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? FndNovel
Looking at Cam Walkersplex expression, Baron Stuart, who was standing aside, saw deep contemtion in her eyes.
Since Baxter Walker had apparently already known she had tampered with the identification report and he did not pursue it, Baron Stuart would temporarily watch from the sidelines for now.
.
The sad scene had finallye to an end, and by now, it was already 10:20 PM.
Looking at the time, it was time for Zachary Stuart and the others to leave.
After the Stuarts left, Mr. and Mrs. Walker should leave as well, but Ang Reid couldnt bear to see them go.
She had just found her long-lost daughter, only to learn that she was married
Since Emily was married to Baron Stuart, Ang felt relieved.
However, would her daughter rarely return to her mothers home now?
Emily, tomorrow,e back to our home and take a look. Ive only just found you, and youre already married. No matter what, I need to prepare some dowry for you.
The things that could not be made up for in 20 years, she must make up for them now.
Hearing her mother Vivian Fergusons words, Emily Walker felt somewhat embarrassed and said with restraint, No need.
Anyway, she was already married, and she didnt care much for dowry. There was no need for it anyway.
How can you not want it? Ill go back and prepare it tonight. Ang Reid said, seeing Baxter Walker and Cam waiting at the front door for her, she couldnt stay any longer, Im leaving first, Ille to pick you up tomorrow to visit our home.
Having just identified her daughter, Ang Reid really wanted to let her go home and take a look, but it was indeedte to leave now. Even if she wanted to, Baron Stuart would probably not agree.
Thinking about her newly found daughter getting married, Ang Reids eyes couldnt help but moisten.
Emily thought about having to work tomorrow.
How about I go back this weekend instead, since I have to work at thepany tomorrow. Now that Emily had identified her, the barrier in her heart naturally disappeared. She also wanted to see what her original home looked like.
However, she really wouldnt have time tomorrow. Shed have to find an opportunity to visit Wace Carter soon.
It wasnt until she came back to her senses that she realized her little brother Wace Carter had left at some point.
Then, this weekend, both you and Baron Stuarte over, and Ill cook a meal for you. Cooking a meal for her daughter personally was probably Ang Reids greatest wish at the moment.
Okay! Emily Walker nodded in agreement to her mother.
For so many years, she had not tasted her mothers cooking.
Whether it was rissa Adams or her biological mother, she missed the taste that belonged to her mother.
Standing beside the sedan, watching the reluctant mother and daughter, Cam Walkers heart didnt feel great. From now on, she would have topete with another person for Ang Reids love!
Past 10 PM, after everyone left, Mrs. Noelle cleaned up the tea set and went back to her own room. In the blink of an eye, only Baron Stuart and Emily Walker were left in the living room.
Even now, Emilys heart was still somewhat excited!
Chapter 599: 599: Wallace Carters Mood
Chapter 599: Wace Carters Mood
However, she really wanted to go back and live with her newly found parents for a while if possible. It seemed that only in this way could she truly feel the sensation of finding her biological parents! This content belongs to Find_Novel(.
As she turned around, she saw the persistent gaze in front of her. Todays reunion was all thanks to this man.
Are you a god? She stared at him nkly and uttered these words.
On the day of the report, Baron Stuart didnt go to the hospital. How did he know that the appraisal results had been tampered with?
Hm? Baron Stuarts brow furrowed slightly, and for a moment he didnt quite understand her.
Emily Walker smiled brightly, rushed over with open arms, and wrapped her hands around his strong waist, Baron Stuart, thank you.
The man didnt react but rather grinned devilishly, Are you truly grateful to me?
Yes. Emily Walker nestled in his chest, inhaling his unique masculine scent.
As for the underlying meaning of the smile on the mans lips, she, of course, did not notice.
How about something more practical? Thank me with your body! His words fell, and before Emily Walker could react, she felt herself lifted into a pair of powerful arms.
Inside the bedroom on the second floor, the two were working hard on their second baby
-
Concerning finding his daughter, Baxter Walker didnt want to feel guilty towards Emily Walker, so he decided to use his means to proim to the world that Emily Walker was his long-lost daughter.
He also had to announce everything about Cam Walker, who had been adopted back then to prevent identity fraud by others.
However, even though she acknowledged her biological parents, Cam Walker remained the heiress of the Walker Consortium. She was still the Walker familys daughter!
These past few days, Baxter Walker had been preparing a banquet to reveal Emily Walkers identity.
Meanwhile.
At noon, Emily Walker took advantage of the lunch break gap and had her driver take her to Saintoro Academy.
Thinking back to Wace Carters fight with his ssmates, Emily Walker seemed to understand his feelings about leaving alone.
In the cafeteria of Saintoro Academy, Emily Walker found her little brother, Wace Carter.
Seeing her, Wace Carter was somewhat surprised.
With his mouth healed, should he still call her sister at this moment?
Why are you here?
Emily noticed his abnormal behavior and was somewhat angry.
What, not even calling me sister anymore?
Wace Carter lifted his eyes, his originally clear pupils now dim and dull.
I dont know if youre still my sister. Now youre both the daughter of the Walker family and the Young Mistress of the Stuart family. I dont know
Wace! Emily started to get angry at her brothers words, and with a serious face, she interrupted him, No matter what my identity is, you are still my brother. This is a fact that no one can change unless you let our deceased parents say that we are no longer siblings!
Her expression was resolute, and there was a clear determination in her voice.
Indeed, she had recognized her biological parents without telling him. If this hurt him, she was willing to apologize.
Listening to his sisters words, Wace Carter was speechless for a moment.
Emily Walker looked calm, staring at her brother Wace Carter, Wace, you are my brother. This fact cannot be changed by anyone. I will always watch you until you establish a family and a career. Or should I say When youre sessful and dont want to acknowledge me as your sister, then I will
How could it be! Wace Carter cut her off hastily before lowering his head gloomily, I only have you as a family member. I dont have time to protect you, let alone not want to recognize you.
Chapter 600: 600: First Time Going Home!
Chapter 600: First Time Going Home!
At his words, Emily Walker chuckled and stood on her tiptoes, reaching up to touch his soft, short hair.
Youve grown taller again. In no time, I wont be able to reach you! she teased.
After a year, Wace Carter had indeed be a man!
Of course, Im a man, Ill keep growing. Currently, he was only 1.8 meters tall. He still needed to grow another four or five centimeters at least!
The brother and sister shared aughter, as if the barriers between them had instantly vanished.
.
The weekend arrived as expected.
Heeding Ang Reids repeated reminders, Emily Walker and Baron Stuart visited the Walker Manor.
Baron Stuart was no stranger to the Walker Manor; he often visited with his parents and grandfather when he was young.
Emily, on the other hand, was unfamiliar and filled with curiosity.
She never expected her biological parents to be part of a prominent family, the well-known Walker Consortium.
It was still early for lunch, so Ang Reid led Emily on a tour upstairs.
She wished Emily could stay at home for a while, if she could.
Even though her daughter had been recognized, the current situation seemed to have only added the title of mother and daughter between them, while everything else remained unchanged.
Thinking about this, Ang Reid felt somewhat disappointed.
She wished they could share a bed and talk about her life over the past years during the deep nights.
Come, Emily, this is the room I prepared for you. When you have time, you cane back to stay, Ang Reid led her into a room. Its interior was intricately decorated, bright, and spacious.
Looking at the exquisitely decorated room, Emily felt a warmth within her.
However, having just recognized Ang Reid, she didnt instantly feel the maternal emotions. Also, she didnt feel the immediate need to live here.
This ce was still strange to her. Perhaps, after visiting a few more times, she would get used to it.
At that time, she could stay.
However, if she stayed overnight here, would Baron Stuart agree?
Thinking of this, Emily began to ponder. Original content can be found at find~novel
Given Baron Stuarts personality, he probably wont allow her to stay out overnight.
She remembered that when she wanted to take care of her injured little brother, he brought him directly back to the vi to stay.
You and Baron Stuart can both stay. I prepared arge double bed! Ang Reid had seen Baron Stuarts affectionate care for Emily and knew that if her daughter came to stay for a long time, he would not agree.
Therefore, she prepared everything!
After touring all around, both upstairs and downstairs, the mother and daughter returned to the living room.
In the living room, Graham Berkeley seemed to be chatting with Baron Stuart, but in between, they didnt seem to say much.
Although Graham Berkeley was older, the gap in status made it feel like Baron Stuart was looking down at him with a sense of oppression.
Thus, the word chatting simply couldnt apply to them.
Fortunately, they arrivedter, and it was about time for dinner.
This was the first time, besides the other elders of the Stuart Family, he had invited Baron Stuart as a guest.
Looking at the positions around the long dining table, Graham Berkeley hesitated for a moment.
Previously, when Old Master Stuart was invited, he was always offered the seat of honor. But now
Although Baron Stuart was younger, in terms of status and position, he was a king.
Baron Stuart,e sit here. Although technically he was Baron Stuarts father-inw, Baron Stuart had never addressed him as such. Therefore, Graham Berkeley didnt consider himself as his father-inw and offered the seat of honor.
Chapter 601: 601: Differences, Reminded Care
Chapter 601: Differences, Reminded Care
Seeing him give up the main seat, the other three women were stunned.
Only Ang Reid had a slight understanding of the meaning behind it.
Although the two families were longstanding friends, Baron Stuart had always been cold towards them, and after the previouspany suppression incident, they dared not offend him easily.
Despite the Walker Consortium also upying a ce in E City, if they offended Baron Stuart, the consequences were obvious.
Even though their daughter is now his wife by name, they didnt dare to be arrogant about it.
As a couple, they were quite aware of their own limitations.
Cam Walker, standing next to them, was very upset, but she didnt dare say anything.
She had witnessed Baron Stuarts cruel decisiveness several times.
As for Emily Walker.
She waspletely dumbfounded!
What kind of status does this man have?
Theoretically, shouldnt he call them mother-inw and father-inw? Why did the prestigious father-inw give up his seat to such a junior?
Well, even if Baron Stuarts personality doesnt necessarily lead to him actually calling them father-inw and mother-inw, the difference between elder and junior still exists, right?
Mr. W- Emily Walker opened her mouth, almost calling him Mr. Walker out of difort.
She was having trouble adapting to the situation for a moment.
Dad, why
Before Emily could finish her words, she heard a low voice apanied by the sound of a dining chair being pulled out.
We dont need to be so polite in the future. Baron Stuart spoke up, and even though his voice was still indifferent, there was no denying the deep meaning in his words.
We dont need to be so polite in the future, this sentence exined everything.
Treat him as they ought to, without making deliberate efforts.
Baxter Walker and Ang Reid both smiled with relief when they heard it. Content originallyes from Find_Novel(.
This change was all thanks to their dear daughter.
Baron Stuart pulled the dining chair and sat next to Emily Walker, while Ang sat with Cam on one side, Baxter Walker on the main seat. Just in appearance, it was a quite harmonious family!
Emily, I made this myself. Try it! At lunch, Ang Reid couldnt help but put food on Emilys te from time to time.
This was her first time cooking in many years, and she really wanted Emily to taste her cooking.
No one could resist the joy of reunion, so Ang couldnt help but be a bit thoughtless about Cam beside her.
She was only thinking about giving food to Emily and didnt notice Cam beside her biting her lip.
Before, it was just the three of them at the dining table, and her mother only served her.
Nowadays, although her status hadnt changed, many things had.
Since the identification of Emily, Baxter Walker had been paying more attention to Cam.
Seeing her look of loss, fearing that she might bear a grudge against her mother and Emily, Baxter Walker said softly, Cam, this is the pork with salted vegetable that your mom made for you. You like it, dont you? Eat more.
With Baxters words, Ang finally snapped back to reality, every parent wants to be equally fair to their children.
Cam, eat more. Ang picked up her chopsticks, took some pork and put it in Cams bowl, smiling as she spoke.
However, looking at the heavy piece of meat in her bowl, although Cam loosened her tense lips, her heart did not let go.
This reminded love was no longer the same as before.
PS: Thanks to: for 200 book coins reward!
for 100 book coins reward! for 100 book coins reward!
Chapter 602: 602: The Unchanged Identity.
Chapter 602: The Unchanged Identity.
Indeed, pork with salted vegetables was her favorite dish, but todays dish was made by her mother for her biological daughter, right?
Thinking about this, Cam Walkers heart felt a wave of difort.
She raised her eyes to look at Emily Walker, who was sitting opposite her at this moment and was happily tasting every dish C it was her first time in this home, and she did not feel the slightest bit uneasy.
This home originally belonged only to her!
So delicious Changing the environment and mood made the food taste especially good.
Emily Walker couldnt help but praise. By now, she had already finished her bowl of white rice.
Could you please get me another bowl?
Sister Li, another bowl please!
Two voices sounded at the same time. Everyone looked up at the two people who spoke the same words.
Obviously, both Cam Walker and Emily Walker were surprised that they both spoke at the same time.
Sister Li looked at the empty bowls they had handed her and hesitated for a moment, not knowing how to respond.
Then she smiled slightly and took Emilys bowl first. Alright,
After taking the bowl, Sister Li looked at Emily and hesitated for a moment, not knowing how to address her.
She knew that the girl before her was the Master and Madams biological daughter, who had recently been acknowledged by them. So, in terms of identity and titles, she was somewhat confused.
Logically, she should be called the youngdy, but
She looked at Cam Walker, who had always been called a youngdy. How should she address the actual youngdy in this case?
Sister Li was in a dilemma.
Noticing her hesitation, Ang Reid, who was sitting nearby, smiled and said, Just call her the second youngdy.
Turning her head, Ang Reid looked at Emily Walker and smiled gently.
She believed Emily wouldnt mind such minor details. Whether it was the youngdy or the second youngdy, both were the Walker familys daughters.
Comparatively, Ang Reid didnt want Cam to feel unbnced in her heart.
She also knew that ever since Emily was recognized, there had been a thorn in Cams heart, and she did not want to break the original peace for this reason.
Alright, Second Young Lady. Sister Li understood and smiled. She then turned to take the bowl from Cams hand, Please wait a moment, Young Lady.
The two different titles didnt matter to Emily Walker, but for Cam Walker, it clearly drew a smug smile to her lips.
Even if Emily came back to this family, what could change? She couldnt take what rightfully belonged to her! Fresh chapters posted on findnovel
.
After having lunch, Baron Stuart left for an important event in the afternoon which he had to attend.
However, Emily had no intention of leaving with him.
He had things to do, but she did not.
Returning to the vi, she would be alone. So, it was better to stay and familiarize herself with the environment of this home.
Actually, there was no need to deliberately get familiar with it. It was just that, she had nothing else to do at home, and it seemed that her mother didnt want her to return so soon either.
Eventually, Baron Stuart had to leave first. Before leaving, he didnt forget to nce at Cam Walker, who was sitting on the sofa.
With Mr. and Mrs. Walker around, he could feel slightly relieved and left the Walker familys vi.
Emily,e with me. I want to show you something! After Baron Stuart left, Ang Reid eagerly pulled Emily to the master bedroom on the second floor.
Inside the living room, on the sofa, Cam Walker watched the intimate mother and daughter duo with a deepening sense of difort in her heart.
Her status hadnt changed, but her mothers love and care for her had clearly changed.
Chapter 603: 603 I Just Hate Her!
Chapter 603: Chapter 603 I Just Hate Her!
She sat there, in her mothers eyes, there was only Emily Walker. She was like a transparent person.
Cam. Her expression changed, and Baxter Walker saw it all from the side.
This daughter had always beenpetitive since childhood and couldnt bear the slightest grievance. Find the newest release on findnovel
As for his wife, she had only just found Emily again, and for a moment was filled with excitement, unintentionally neglecting Cam.
Hearing her fathers voice, Cam turned her head, but had already hidden her displeasure.
Hmm.
Baxter Walker sighed, thinking of her tampering with the identification results earlier.
Tell Dad honestly, did you tamper with the first identification result? Baxter Walker asked, but there was no me in his tone.
Because he knew his daughter too well.
At his words, the fashion magazine in Cams hand fell with a tter.
So, even her father already knew shed done that?
She lowered her eyes, her face gradually turning cold.
Yes. She admitted candidly.
Baxter Walker sighed heavily, feeling helpless over her despicable behavior.
Cam, why did you
What do you think? What else could it be!? Cam interrupted her fathers words, her voice filled with rage.
Baxter Walker was stunned, did she hate Emily so deeply, their own sister?
I, Cam Walker, have never hated anyone so much in my entire life. She, Emily Walker, took what was supposed to be mine, Dad, do you know how much I despise her? But in the end, not only did she steal my Baron Stuart title, but now shes taken my only parents, she just brazenly took everything that was mine, how can I not hate her? How can I not despise her!?
Cam cried out, her eyes shimmering with hatred.
She hated Emily to the core, it could not be waved off or erased!
Baxter Walker stared at her nkly, he had never imagined Cams hatred for Emily would reach such an extent.
After half a moment, Baxter Walker spoke heavily, Cam, I know that with Emily back, you must harbor some resentment, but your mother and I have loved you for more than 20 years, and even with Emily returning, nothing will change other than you having a sister. I promise, whatever she has, you wont be short of anything. You both are our daughters, and I hope you can get along.
Hearing her fathers words, Cams excitement eased slightly, but her hatred towards Emily remained unchanged.
Emily is a sensible child, I believe that as long as you are willing to get along with her, she will not target you. Baxter Walker continued, You are both my daughters, and I dont want either of you to be hurt.
You may not want it, but what about Mother? On Emilys very first day back, shes obviously changed! Thinking about her mothers unintentional disregard for her, Cams emotions surged again, In her eyes, I am no longer her daughter, all she sees and thinks about is Emily!
Baxter Walker was once again helpless, Cam! Thats because your mother just recognized Emily, she has her excitement, cant you give her some time?
Chapter 604: 604: I will try to get along harmoniously
Chapter 604: I will try to get along harmoniously
Although his wife didnt show it outwardly, as a husband, he couldnt fail to notice how, over the years, the matter of their lost daughter had always been in her heart. Countless times, she had cried in the middle of the night, looking at photos of their daughter when she was born.
Now that they had found their daughter, her emotions could only be imagined C how excited and thrilled she must be.
During this time, it was inevitable that she might neglect some things that were originally in their lives.
As time went on, things would naturally return to normal. He was clear about that.
Its not necessary. After all, Cam is your biological daughter. Why should I have to give you any time to decide who you should love? Its up to you, Cam said unexpectedly calmly, but her words were full of thorns and irony.
Cam, what do I need to say to make you understand? Baxter had never felt so mentally exhausted before, and couldnt help but furrow his brow.
Perhaps they had pampered Cam too much since she was young, creating her capricious and arrogant character today.
Seeing her fathers increasingly irritated expression, Cam also couldnt help but be taken aback. For original chapters go to find[?]ovel
No matter what, she didnt want a rift to form between Emily and her father because of her.
Alright, Dad, I understand what you mean. Ill try my best to get along with Emily, but please give me some time. After all, I didnt like her from the start, and I cant treat her like a sister right away, Cam said suddenly, with a shift in her tone, surprising Baxter who was rubbing his temples.
It seemed that as long as they reasoned with her, Cam wasnt an unreasonable child.
Can you really think that way? he looked at her with some relief.
Cam only nced at him briefly before standing up, Im a little tired, I want to go upstairs and rest for a while, Dad. Good afternoon.
Having said that, she had already stood up and walked directly towards the staircase entrance in the middle of the Living Room, passing by the marble tea table.
Seeing his daughters retreating figure, Baxter naturally felt reassured as long as she coulde around.
.
In the Bedroom on Second Floor, Ang Reid took out a wooden photo album with dozens of baby photos inside.
The two sat at the Head of the Bed, looking through the photos one by one.
This one is when you were just born, Ang pointed to a photo taken in an Overseas Hospital.
In the photo, the babys eyes were gently closed, her little hand tightly grasping her finger, looking so warm and cute.
Emily felt a sense of unfamiliarity.
She remembered as a child, when looking at her ssmates birth photos, she had also asked her Dear Parents at home what her own birth photos looked like.
At that time, Wilson Carter and rissa Adams were both taken aback.
Later, they took out photos of her around One Year old, saying that at the time they were abroad, and they identally left her birth photos behind when they returned to their country.
Thinking about it now, it all seemed to make sense.
When her parents met her, she had already been more than eight months old. How could they possibly have her birth photos?
As for her Little Brother Wace Carter, there were heaps of birth photos that made her extremely envious. She thought they were adorable and full of novelty!
Emily looked through the photos one by one, and in the pictures, she went from closed eyes to open eyes, from a tiny face to a gradually chubby baby. The changes were recording her slow growth.
This one Seeing thest page, Emily was dumbstruck.
Ang Reid looked at her with confusion, Whats wrong?
Emily raised her head, looked at her Mother Ang Reid, then turned around and fetched her handbag.
Chapter 605: 605: This Place Has Always Been My Home
Chapter 605: This ce Has Always Been My Home
From her wallet, Emily Walker took out a small photo.
In the photo, it was a group picture of her mother, rissa Adams, and herself. Since it was the only one, she had always kept it.
This photo! Emily pointed to the one in the album and then to the one in her hand.
Ang Reid looked up andpared the two. Although the scenery in the photos were different, it was not difficult to see that the babys features were entirely alike, as if they were carved out of the same mold.
What is this? Seeing two identical baby photos, Ang Reid was momentarily stunned and didnt react immediately.
Emily smiled, This is me and my mother!
Ang Reid took the photo from her hand with some surprise.
This was rissa Adams, the woman who had saved her daughter back then
In the photo, it wasnt difficult to see that rissa Adams loved Emily.
She was very grateful to her for raising her daughter so well.
After looking through the album, Emily felt sleepy and unknowingly fell into a deep sleep at the head of Ang Reids bed.
Looking at her sleeping face, Ang Reids smile was full of love and tenderness.
Fearing to wake her up, Ang Reid carefully and gently covered her with the bedding.
It was the second thing she had done for her daughter. Thinking about the empty 20 years, Ang Reids eyes reddened.
The November weather was exceptionally cold. After tucking her in, Ang Reid turned up the heating and quietly left the room, closing the door behind her.
Emily didnt know how long she had slept before she slowly woke up, her eyes still blurry.
Checking the time, it was already 4 PM.
Rubbing her sleepy eyes, she got out of bed.
Fortunately, the room was well heated, and she didnt feel cold when removing the bedding. Readplete version only at F?ndNovel
She casually brushed her beautiful hair with her fingers, and in an instant, it regained its smoothness.
She got up and left the room, opened the door, and prepared to go downstairs.
However, as she took her first step out, she bumped into Cam Walker.
It seemed like she had just woken up as well?
Seeing hering out of her mothers room, Cams face was full of ridicule and disdain.
Youre really at ease here, treating it like your own home so quickly?
As for Cams contempt and sarcasm, Emily usually ignored them, but today, she didnt intend to let it pass.
This is my home, whats wrong with that? She really didnt understand Cam. After all, she was the biological daughter of her parents now, so why was Cam still so arrogant and condescending?
Emily spoke calmly, with more indifference than before.
She didnt want to confront Cam face-to-face, especially in her parents house.
Ha, its your home? Cam said disdainfully, her eyes full of contempt as she looked at Emily, Its just a DNA identification. Dont forget, hospitals can make mistakes too.
Although she knew in her heart that Emily really was their parents biological daughter, Cam didnt want to admit defeat verbally!
Emily smiled indifferently, Yes, hospitals can make mistakes, and we have to credit those behind the scenes for that, dont we?
Her silence and Baron Stuarts silence didnt mean she didnt know who had manipted the results of thest identification.
At her words, Cams face suddenly stiffened.
Chapter 606: 606: Cats Can Fight Back Too
Chapter 606: Cats Can Fight Back Too
She stared in shock at the person before her, rendered speechless for a moment, and could only clench her fists in secret and re at her.
Seeing her silent, Emily Walker felt a thrill of joy in her heart.
Usually arrogant Cam Walker, she didnt expect to be at a loss for words as well.
After giving her a cold nce, Emily Walker took a step to move past her and head downstairs.
It was past four oclock, and she should be heading back.
Watching Emily walk past her, Cams anger found no outlet. She nced toward the living room downstairs, saw that nobody was there, and stretched out her long leg
Emily didnt expect her to make this move, and, unprepared, tripped awkwardly. Thankfully, her hand stretched out quickly and caught the railing in the corridor.
She took a deep breath to steady her pounding heart from the fright and turned to re at Cam.
Looking at Emilys distressed state, Cam crossed her arms and smirked triumphantly, casting her gaze to the side as if mocking Emilys embarrassment.
Biting her lower lip, Emily quickly got up and, while Cam was feeling smug, stepped hard on her foot!
Ah! Caught off guard, Cam felt a sudden surge of pain on the top of her foot, her eyebrows furrowing and letting out a scream!
Watching her scream, Emily also smirked triumphantly, Even a cat thats been bullied will show its ws. You know, cats can fight back too.
After speaking, Emily walked away triumphantly, heading towards the stairway entrance.
A scream immediately drew Ang Reid from downstairs.
She raised her head, looked at the two people upstairs, and anxiously asked, What happened?
However, before Cam could speak, Emily, who was smiling while descending the stairs, said, Its nothing. Cam almost tripped, and I helped her.
Hearing this, Ang paused for a moment and then looked back at Cam on the second floor. It seemed like she was indeed frightened.
Following that, she turned her head and looked at Emily, a gentle smile on her face.
If only Cam could be as sensible as Emily, they would surely get along very well.
With such thoughts, Cam, who was leaning against the railing on the second floor, became furious to the point of almost spitting blood when she heard Emilys words!
Emily! Youyou
Thank me? No need, were sisters, arent we? Not waiting for Cam to finish, Emily suddenly spoke and smiled, her expression so radiant and natural.
Cams eyes widened, disbelievingly staring at the person downstairs.
She had seriously underestimated Emily. She never thought that Emily, when baring her ws, could be even more cunning!
Mother, I should get going. Walking downstairs, Emily came to Vivian Fergusons side, smiling and said.
Ang nced at the living room, the wall clock showing it was already past ten oclock. Even though she wanted her to stay for dinner, Baron Stuart instructed her before leaving to let Emily have dinner at home.
Ill have the driver take you home. Ang said, reaching out to take her to the front door.
Hearing this, Cam, still upstairs, smirked triumphantly and hurried down.
Mom! Ill take Emily home myself!
At the sound of this, Ang and Emily both turned around in surprise to look at Caming downstairs.
Shes going to take Emily home?
Ang hesitated, unsure if this decision was appropriate.
Had the two of them warmed up to each other so quickly? Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel
Chapter 607: 607: Revealing Your True Colors?
Chapter 607: Revealing Your True Colors?
Beside her, Emily Walker nced at the smug corner of Cam Walkers mouth and knew that Cam must be plotting something under the guise of kindness.
Seeing her mother hesitate, Cam Walker exined with a smile, and no one could tell from her smiling face that she had any bad intentions.
Mom, she just helped me out, and I dont want to owe her any favors, so let me take her home, she said.
Upon hearing this, Ang Reid finally understood and smiled.
So, Cam wanted to repay that favor.
She turned to Emily Walker and asked, Emily, would you like Cam to take you home?
Emily looked at Ang Reid and then at the smug Cam Walker.
Alright, lets see what tricks she can y.
In the same car, she didnt think Cam could kill her.
Sure, Emily agreed happily and then looked at Cam Walker, Lets go. Original content can be found at
After speaking, she had already turned around and was walking towards the Walker Familys Gate.
Cam looked at her retreating figure, then smiled at her mother, Ang Reid, Ill go get the car key!
The two left the Walker residence together, and Emily didnt hesitate to get into Cams red Maserati.
.
The days leading up to the third nine were always particrly cold, with the gloomy sky seemingly enveloped in ice. Despite sitting in a well-heated car, Emily still couldnt help but shiver as she looked at the icy river beside the road.
It wasnt this cold in the morning, has the temperature dropped?
At this time, along the Cold River Road, through the car window, she could faintly see small snowkes swirling in the air.
Its snowing Seeing the snowkes falling outside the window, Emily was somewhat excited and momentarily forgot where she was.
Cam, driving the red Maserati, heard her and also noticed that white snowkes began to gently fall from the sky.
Heh, it seemed like even the heavens were on her side
With that thought, a gloomy smile appeared on Cams lips.
Emily leaned by the window, watching the snowkes falling all over the sky andnding on the Cold River.
Suddenly, with a sharp brake, the red Maserati came to an abrupt stop by the side of the Cold River Road.
Coming to her senses, Emily, somewhat puzzled, turned her head to look at Cam.
She knew that Cam wouldnt be so kind as to send her home safely!
Whats the matter? Showing your true colors now? Emily straightened up and looked at Cam, who was in the drivers seat.
Cam turned her head, still wearing a smug smile on her face.
Of course, theres no one else here, so I dont need to pretend anymore. You should know that you and I cant coexist, so how could I possibly take you home for real?
Emilyughed, tossing back a strand of soft hair and replied calmly, So, you n to make me get out of the car halfway?
Cam just smirked, ignoring Emily and getting out of the car.
Walking around the front of the car, Emily suddenly noticed that her red handbag had been taken by Cam at some point!
Emilys expression tightened. Cam, full of cunning and deceit!
Hey, what are you doing!? Emily quickly got out of the car and rushed over to snatch back her handbag.
It must have been when she was too busy watching the snow that Cam seized the opportunity.
As expected, Cam was full of tricks. She made her get out of the car at this time, waiting for the opportunity to throw away her handbag. In this way, she would lose both her cell phone to contact Baron Stuart and the money to take a taxi back!
Chapter 608: 608: If you dare to throw it, youll be the next one to go down.
Chapter 608: If you dare to throw it, youll be the next one to go down.
Seeing Cam Walker step by step towards the guardrail by the river, Emily felt anxious.
What she worried about was not the cell phone and the wallet, but the only group photo she had with her mother, rissa Adams.
That photo, she had kept for 20 years, and would never let it be ruined in Cam Walkers hands!
Seeing her anxious appearance, Cam Walker became even more pleased with herself.
What? Youre worried now? You shouldve been nervous the moment you got into my car, she looked at her and sneered.
It was precisely because she knew she would be passing this road that she kindly offered her a ride, not expecting this woman to be so foolish as to actually get in her car.
Emily was indeed anxious. She could foresee Cam Walkers ill intentions but didnt expect her to snatch her handbag.
Give me back my bag. Emily spoke calmly, but it was not difficult to see that she was suppressing her anger.
Cam Walker, however, remained arrogant, What if I dont?
With that said, she had walked to the edge of the guardrail by the Cold River, holding out the red handbag.
Emily clenched her fists secretly, trying to stay calm.
However, her tone was as icy as the bone-chilling wind, Youd better give me back the handbag, or the next one to go down there will be you.
Cam Walker paused, seemingly noticing a hint of ruthlessness in Emilys eyes.
What on earth was so important inside that bag that even a cornered dog would fight back?
Thinking of Emilys angry and out-of-control look, Cam Walker couldnt help butugh even more proudly.
Really? Well, I want to see if you have that ability
The next one to go down there would be her? Then lets see if Emily has the ability to push her into the icy cold river!
After saying that, Cam Walker loosened her grip, and the red handbag plunged into the river with a ssh.
Cam Walker! In her haste, Emily roared, but it was toote. The handbag, along with her mothers group photo, had fallen into the river!
Distressed, she ran to the guardrail, and at this time, she saw the red handbag gradually sinking into the water.
Almost subconsciously, Emily prepared to jump over the guardrail and dive down, but the next second, she stopped.
Rationality returned to her. Looking at the surging river, she knew that she couldnt swim. If she jumped down recklessly, she might not only fail to retrieve the photo but lose her life too.
She couldnt expect Cam Walker to jump in and save her!
What? Dont you want to jump down and pick it up? Cam Walker sneered while speaking. Emily didnt know how to swim, but even those who can swim would be half-frozen to death out here.
Emily paused the movement of leaning on the guardrail and looked at Cam Walker with eyes full of anger. For more chapters visit f?ndnovel
Suppressing the anger in her heart, she gritted her teeth and uttered, I said, if you dared to throw it down, the next one going down would be you!
Looking at the cold light in her eyes, Cam Walker couldnt help but feel a chill, as if being prated by a gust of ice-cold wind.
However, facing a woman like herself, she didnt feel threatened at all in her presence.
Ignoring Emilys angry eyes, Cam Walker smirked with triumph and disdain, turning around to walk away, heading towards her red Maserati.
But Cam Walker had only walked a few steps when she felt a force on her shoulder!
PS: Thank you: 100 book coins reward! 100 book coins reward! 100 book coins reward! <__Luhan>100 book coins reward! 100 book coins reward!
Chapter 609: 609: Anger, Burning Away Rationality
Chapter 609: Anger, Burning Away Rationality
Following that, before she could turn her head to see what was happening, her body was suddenly being dragged backward by someone.
What do you think youre doing!? Let go of me! Cam Walker turned her head and saw Emily Walker dragging her away with all her strength.
This woman, could she really be trying to push her off!?
At the thought of this possibility, Cams heart jolted, and she quickly reached out to try to break free from the hands that were pulling her back!
Let go, you lunatic! Seeing that she was about to be dragged to the guardrail, Cam was so frightened that she lost control.
Who would have thought that Emily Walker could be so terrifying when angry!?
What did I just say? If you dare to throw it, youll be the next one to go down! Emily dragged her towards the riverside guardrail, Whats the matter? Dont think I have the guts?
Are you crazy!? Murder is punishable by death! Seeing her anger, Cam feltpletely panicked, as if Emily really wanted to push her into the river.
But, at this time, Emily had the upper hand, and Cams resistance seemed futile.
Emily, however,pletely disregarded Cams screams and struggles, her beautiful eyes full of anger and hatred.
How many times have I put up with you? Why do you always push your luck again and again? What gives you the right to throw away my handbag? Do you know whats inside is the most important thing to me!? Emily yelled in anger. She could have tolerated Cams previous actions, but this time, she had thrown away the only photo Emily had with her mother theirst remaining one in this life.
Soon, the two of them were struggling at the guardrail. Looking at the endless river water, it seemed that if anyone truly fell down, they would be submerged in an instant.
Cam, too, felt her heart skip a beat.
She didnt want to suffer in such cold, bone-chilling river water!
What important thing, isnt it just a cell phone and a wallet? Is it worth fighting for with me? If I die, youll have to pay for it one way or another! Cam struggled and seemed to discern a hint of murderous intent in Emilys angry gaze
This woman, did she really intend to kill her? Discover more novels at find(?)ovel
As the two fought, cars had already started stopping along the side of the road. No one knew exactly what was happening.
However, it wasnt difficult to see that the two women must have started fighting due to a dispute.
But why did they end up fighting at the riverside? The consequences of falling into the river would be unimaginable!
Many people stopped their cars one after another, getting out of their vehicles with expressions of shock and panic. They watched the scene not far away from them. For a moment, no one dared to step forward to dissuade the women, preferring instead to watch as if it was a spectacle.
From time to time, someone shouted, Hey, stop fighting, youll fall down!
Watching the two women fighting, many onlookers whispered to each other, specting that this must be another disy of a mistress battling a wife!
With this thought, many onlookers took out their cell phones to take photos and videos of the scene.
If this was posted online or shared in a friend circle, it would surely attract attention!
Hey, should we step in and stop them? If they keep going like this, theyll really fall into the river
Among the onlookers, a few men wanted to step forward and stop the fight, but seeing no one else intervening, they hesitated.
Hey! Stop fighting, youll really fall down! Another person shouted.
This was winter, after all. Even if someone who fell in the river could swim, their hands and feet would probably be frozen stiff, and the consequences would be unthinkable!
Chapter 610: 610: Swallowing, Memories of Childhood
Chapter 610: Swallowing, Memories of Childhood
Not far away, Emily Walker and Cam Walker wouldnt pay any attention to the shouts of the crowd.
Emily had been blinded by anger, and as for Cam, she had always been proud and concerned about her appearance. Naturally, she didnt want to show her disheveled side in front of so many people.
Struggling to maintain her image, she was naturally once again outdone by Emily!
What exactly do you want!? Isnt it just a cell phone and wallet? Ill pay you for them! Seeing herself about to fall into the icy cold river, Cams face turned pale with fright, ready topromise with Emily.
Compensate? How could shepensate for that photo?
I dont want the wallet and cell phone; they have photos of my mother and me. You said youdpensate, right? Jump in now and find them for me!
Emily was truly furious. She could usually tolerate Cams bullying, but this time, she couldnt stand it anymore!
Even if it cost her life, she didnt care!
With both hands, she forcefully pushed Cam, who suddenly lost her bnce and fell into the river
Ah In her panic, Cam subconsciously gripped Emilys woolen coat tightly, the sudden force causing Emily to lose her bnce as well, and both fell into the river in an instant.
Damn! Save them! In the onlooking crowd, several brave men quickly rushed over and jumped into the icy cold river one after another.
After all, they were both beauties C maybe this rescue would bring them some romantic luck!
Of course, good-hearted people still exist in this world.
Women might be too scared to jump in, but men couldnt just stand by and watch!
Inside the river, Emily felt as if her body was being pierced by a sharp sword, her breathing became more and more difficult with theck of oxygen, and she desperately tried to breathe, but she could only inhale the icy cold river water.
Childhood memories suddenly flooded into her mind.
During an ident, she fell into the water. At that time, she couldnt feel any air, only the feeling that she was going to die. Just as she was about to lose herst bit of consciousness, she saw her mother, rissa Adams, desperately swimming towards her in the water
That anxious expression was something she could never forget in her lifetime, and it was also because of that experience that she didnt dare to learn to swim.
Every time she went into the water, she felt as if she would be swallowed by the sea, surrounded by darkness with no way out. The feeling was as if it would suffocate her.
After that, the terrifying shadow always lingered in her mind.
This time, who coulde and save her
Just as Emily was in despair, she saw a figure swimming towards her in a daze Updates are released by Find1Novel
The line of sight became clearer and clearer
With a strong force, Emily was lifted out of the water by someone. In a moment, she felt like she hade back to life.
Emily gasped for air, cherishing the hard-won air.
Quickly, help them up! Seeing several men rescue the two women, the onlooking crowd on the shore gathered and reached out their hands to pull the people from the water.
Looking at their soaked bodies, some kind-hearted people took off their coats and draped them over Emily and Cam Walker.
Are you all right? Do you need us to take you to the hospital? A kind-hearted person spoke anxiously, looking at the two of them. Seeing their clear consciousness, they felt a little relieved.
Chapter 611: 611: Anxious, One Photo After Another
Chapter 611: Anxious, One Photo After Another
Cam Walkers whole body was soaked, but her pair of angry eyes were staring fiercely at Emily Walker beside her.
The two were sitting on the ground, looking as wretched as possible.
You crazy woman, are you trying to kill me!? After being saved, Cam was also full of anger at this time.
She turned over and tried to tear at Emily, but fortunately, the onlookers stopped her just in time.
They had finally saved them; they couldnt start fighting again.
Even if its for a man, dont joke with your own life!
.
Meanwhile, in a luxury private room.
The atmosphere filled with greed and lust was something Baron Stuart always hated.
He sat expressionlessly on the side; just by looking at his gloomy face, it wasnt difficult to see, how much he was annoyed at this moment!
Young Lord, whats the matter? Do you not like thepany of these two beauties? Seeing his constant frown and the two beauties keeping a distance of a meter away from him, the man who invited Baron Stuart lightlyughed and asked.
As for the man in front of him, Baron Stuart had no intention of taking him seriously.
However, this man had only been in E City for less than two months and had already achieved something, which couldnt be underestimated.
If Mr. Cairo has nothing else, Ill take my leave. Baron Stuart said expressionlessly and got up to leave.
He had onlye here to meet this man. Now that he had seen him, he didnt want to waste any more time here.
As soon as he began to rise, the so-called Mr. Cairo lightlyughed and said, Ah, Young Lord, are you not giving me any face?
How could anyone leave before the banquet was over? Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel
Does Mr. Cairo think this way? I thought that justing here was enough to give you face. Baron Stuart chuckled, the sexy arc of his mouth attracting many women in the private room.
Mr. Cairos smile obviously stiffened for a moment because of his words. Then, heughed it off, Thats true, just Young Lording has already given me a lot of face.
The moment the words fell, a subtle dark glint appeared in Mr. Cairos eyes.
Suddenly, the door of the private room was pushed open, and yton Howard walked in with a serious expression.
Young Lord. In front of outsiders, yton Howard would always address him as Young Lord, and at home, he would address him as Young Master.
Baron Stuart nced at him. Following that, yton handed the cell phone to him.
In the screen, a series of photos and videos, all showing the two women fighting by the river, from falling into the water to being rescued
The familiar figure in the video made Baron Stuarts whole expression tense. He immediately turned around without even looking at Mr. Cairo and left the private room with yton.
Mr. Cairo, it seems that Young Lord clearly doesnt hold you in high regard. Watching the two people walk away, someone whispered.
Mr. Cairo leaned back, his mouth curling up with a smile full of deep meaning, as if waiting to see what would happen next.
Heughed softly, No rush, the real show has just begun.
.
Perhaps because she was too cold, Emily, who was sitting on the ground, was shivering at this moment. She was still immersed in the painful memory, and her eyes appeared somewhat dull.
She clutched the coat that a kind-hearted person had draped over her, shivering as she sat on the ground.
Why dont you go into my car to get some warmth? Or should we notify your family toe over? Seeing the two shivering from the cold, a good-hearted person suggested.
Chapter 612: 612: Did Camila Walker Push You Down?
Chapter 612: Did Cam Walker Push You Down?
Emily Walker sat still in shock, shivering hard. Her cell phone was gone now, and she didnt know how to make a call to Baron Stuart.
As her gaze shifted towards the river, she realized her cell phone, wallet, and even her mothers photos were all gone
She turned her face towards Cam Walker, and in her eyes, resentment sparked once again.
Suddenly, the screech of abrupt braking resonated from not far away!
Pushing through the crowd, Baron Stuart immediately spotted a drenched figure sitting on the ground.
Feeling a shadow looming over her, Emily looked up. A handsome face, filled with heartache, met her gaze. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
With a somewhat aggrieved pout, she looked at the man who knelt down beside her, tears welling up in her eyes.
Baron Stuart extended his hand to pick her up. As he stood, his icy gaze swept over Cam Walker.
From his eyes, Cam felt a chill leave her frozen, as if falling into the icy river was less bone-chilling than this.
Without even thinking, she knew Baron Stuart must have misunderstood that she was the one who had pushed Emily into the water!
I will use her of attempted murder! As he walked away carrying Emily, Cam quickly stood up and shouted at Baron Stuarts retreating figure.
She knew that using Emily of murder would sound like utter nonsense to Baron Stuart.
Her goal, however, was not this; she wanted Baron Stuart to know that she didnt push Emily!
Given Baron Stuarts character, if he thought she pushed Emily, she couldnt guess how he might retaliate.
Recalling thest time Baron Stuart pressured them by taking over Walkers family, Cam shuddered with fear, the memory still vivid in her mind.
hearing her words, Baron Stuart paused his footsteps but did not look back. After half a second, he stepped forward again, heading towards his car.
All the way, he cranked up the heating in the car to its maximum, but Emily was still shivering. He had no choice but to elerate back to the vi!
Carrying her trembling body directly to the second-floor bedroom, he helped her change her soaked clothes, prepared a hot bath for her, ced her into a quilt, and turned up the room heater to the maximum again.
Are you still cold? he asked, sitting on the edge of the bed. Despite his gentle tone, it was not hard to tell that he was suppressing rage at this moment!
Cam Walker was constantly challenging his patience!
After taking a warm bath and settling into the cozy quilt, Emily felt a lot better.
She shook her head, indicating that she wasnt as cold anymore.
What happened? Seeing her shake her head, Baron Stuart temporarily set his worry aside and began to enquire about the incident.
Upon seeing the photo that yton Howard had passed to him, thinking about her in the river, and further realizing she couldnt swim, Baron Stuarts heart still hadnt settled.
If nobody had jumped down to save her, he couldnt imagine what might have happened!
Upon being reminded of this, Emily couldnt help herself. Her eyes dropped and her expression became somewhat sad and aggrieved.
Seeing Emily look so forlorn instantly struck a chord in Baron Stuarts heart. He assumed she was being bullied.
Did Cam Walker push you? His voice was gentle, but the hidden anger in his eyes was gradually intensifying.
Emilys thoughts, however, were on the photograph lost to the rivers depths. The more she thought about it, the more distressed she became, and she began to sob again, almost unconsciously.
Looking at her crying, Baron Stuart became even more incensed. He stood up, ready to leave.
Seeing him like this, Emily knew from his demeanor that he probably intended to confront Cam Walker. So, she reached out and grabbed his arm.
Chapter 613: 613: Has This Woman Learned to Fight Back?
Chapter 613: Has This Woman Learned to Fight Back?
No, it was it was me who pushed her down At that time, she was really angry, even to the extent of feeling murderous towards Cam Walker.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart was stunned for a moment.
She pushed Cam Walker down?
When did this little woman start to fight back?
He knew well that this little woman would not just push Cam Walker into the river for no reason. And from the photos and videos, it seemed that the two of them had started to fight because of some kind of issue.
What happened? Baron Stuart asked, turning his head back and sitting down on the edge of the bed.
Emily Walker sniffled, thinking of that photograph, she felt a pang of sadness again.
I wanted to go home, so she offered to give me a ride. Halfway there, she kicked me out of the car and and threw my bag into the river. Emily Walker recounted the truth without any part omitted.
However, Baron Stuart was clearly somewhat angry by what he heard, his expression darkened, Are you an idiot? Why would you ept her offer to go in her car!?
This woman, didnt she realize how much animosity Cam Walker held against her? And yet she epted her ride home?
Emily lowered her eyes, feeling wronged, I knew she had bad intentions, but I didnt think she would throw me into the river.
It was truly beyond her expectations.
At that time, when she got into Cams car, she just wanted to see what kind of tricks Cam was up to. But who could have known that an ident like this would happen.
Thinking about it now, Emily really felt that she had been on the losing end of this deal.
Not to mention falling into the river, she even lost her mothers photo.
Baron Stuart gazed at her steadily, not knowing how to swim was a fatal weakness for both her and him. Latest content published on find?novel
Baron Stuart.
Hm.
Emily lowered her eyelid, My bag fell into the river, can it be retrieved?
Upon hearing her words, Baron Stuart slightly frowned, If it fell, it fell. Why must it be retrieved?
Even if there were important items like her cell phone in the bag, she could just get a recement.
There is something important for me in it she said tentatively, knowing in her heart that her hopes were slim.
But isnt this man in front of her capable of anything? Maybe
What is it? Baron Stuart looked at her, what in her life could be so important apart from him?
Emily thought for a moment and suddenly felt that she might have been making a mountain out of a molehill.
Its just a photograph, if she told him, Baron Stuart would definitely think she was overreacting.
Its not like they would go sift through the entire river bottom just for a photograph, right?
After thinking about it, Emily decided to drop the matter.
Its its nothing, its not really important, lets forget about it.
She hesitated and stopped mid-sentence, Baron Stuart looked at her for a moment but didnt continue questioning.
Instead, he adjusted the bedding, Rest well. If you feel unwell, ask Mrs. Noelle to call Doctor Gavin.
After saying this, Baron Stuart turned to leave.
Are you going out again? It was almost nightfall, so where was he going?
Err, could it be that because of her, he still had unfinished business?
Also, how did he know she was at the river side?
Baron Stuart turned back, nced at her, and said calmly, Yes, have a good rest.
After saying this and giving her onest look, Baron Stuart turned and left the room.
Time passed quietly. As Emily Walkery on the bed, she felt her body growing warmer. Gradually, she started to feel sleepy.
.
The dusk was gradually shrouded by the night. The chilling wind of the riverside, apanied by the endless sound of traffic and the rolling of the river waves, was relentless.
Chapter 614: 614: Spat Out A Mouthful of Tea
Chapter 614: Spat Out A Mouthful of Tea
After more than an hour of dredging, finally, a man wearing a diving suit emerged from the water holding a red handbag.
Young Lord, we found it! On the shore, Baron Stuart looked up and recognized it as the handbag Emily Walker took with her today.
We found the stuff, everyone get ashore. yton Howard spoke into his earpiece, and many people in diving suits surfaced and swam towards the shore.
Once everyone was ashore, yton received the red handbag from one of the men and turned to Baron Stuart.
The car raced along Cold River and arrived at the private residence in 20 minutes. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F?ndNovel
It was already past 7 PM, and Emily upstairs was still in a deep sleep.
After ncing at her, Baron Stuart went downstairs and sat on the living room sofa, ready to see what important things were in this red bag.
Madam, shall I call the Young Madam for dinner? Mrs. Noelle approached and asked as it was already dinner time.
Usually, they would dine at this time, so Mrs. Noelles food was already prepared; if they had to wait a little while, she could keep the food warm.
Baron Stuart sat on the sofa, his long legs elegantly crossed, always giving the impression of nobility and untouchability.
Later, let her eat after she wakes up. Baron Stuarts thin lips opened, his line of sight stayed on the red handbag, and he ordered, Make me a cup of tea.
Alright. Mrs. Noelle retreated with a smile.
Baron Stuart intriguingly unpacked the handbag, and many things inside were soaked due to the river water.
In a little while, Mrs. Noelle came over with a porcin tea cup in her hand.
She ced the brewed tea on the tea table and quietly retreated.
Smelling the teas fragrance, Baron Stuart took out all the things in the handbag; apart from some rted documents and a mobile phone wallet, there seemed to be nothing else.
Baron Stuart couldnt help but frown; it made no sense for the little woman to insist on retrieving this bag just for these things.
But he had rummaged through all the items and hadnt seen any so-called important things.
Furrowing his brows, confused, he picked up the tea and took a sip.
As he held the cup, he caught sight of something on the tea table among the things hed turned out: a square small piece of paper attracted his attention.
With the tea cup in one hand, he sipped, while with the other hand, he picked up the small piece of paper; his finger deftly flipped it over, revealing a delicate face on the front, holding a little baby.
In the photo, the delicate face was pressed against the little babys, as if enamored with the little thing.
What puzzled Baron Stuart was who were the two people in the photo?
Baffled, no matter how he tried, he couldnt figure out who was in the photo.
The adult clearly wasnt Emily, the little one
Pfft A mouthful of tea suddenly sprayed out; it was the first time in his life that Baron Stuart couldnt control himself, and he spat out the tea straight away.
He looked somewhat taken aback at the photo in his hand, the baby in the picture was actually
Wearing open-crotch pants!?
Subconsciously, Baron Stuart awkwardly threw the photo away.
Chapter 615: 615: Baby wearing open-crotch pants!
Chapter 615: Baby wearing open-crotch pants!
In the photo, the little baby was wearing open-crotch pants, so he could tell the babys gender at a nce!
Its a girl. No wonder he spat out his tea all at once!
A little girl
Baron Stuart turned his gaze once more and nced at the child in the photo.
The more he looked, the more the babys eyebrows seemed to resemble someone This text is hosted at find[?]ovel
When he looked at the adult in the photo, Baron Stuart furrowed his brows as if remembering something.
Last time he investigated Emily Walkers background, the woman in the photo seemed somewhat simr to her mother, rissa Adams.
Even though there is a significant age difference in the photos, its not hard to see that the two people are indeed the same person.
If the person in the photo is rissa Adams, then the little baby is
Emily Walker?
Upon this realization, Baron Stuart once again picked up the photo and looked at it carefully.
Little Emily Walker as a baby
At this thought, Baron Stuarts lips curled slightly, and his smile deepened as if he had acquired some interesting treasure.
Following that, he got up from the sofa, holding the photo and headed to the second floor.
At this time, in the bedroom, the person on the bed was gradually waking up.
However, she wasnt waking up from sleep but from difort!
Opening her eyes in difort, she suddenly felt her eyelids were extremely heavy and could hardly be lifted.
One can only imagine how falling into the river in such cold weather would lead to a cold.
Emily Walker turned over, preparing to get up and take some cold medicine when the room door was pushed open.
Youre awake, He said upon seeing the person on the bed waking up.
However, at this time, Baron Stuarts entire mind was on the photo in his hand, and for a moment, he didnt notice Emily Walkers unwellplexion.
He came over, sat down on the edge of the bed, and lifted the photo in his hand, facing Emily Walker.
Who is this little baby?
Emily Walker frowned, her head and eyelids both weighed down. Looking at the baby in the photo, she unconsciously replied.
Its me. Whats the matter?
Upon hearing her words, Baron Stuart showed an utterly ipatible dazzling smile for the first time.
Just imagining little Emily Walker wearing open-crotch pants, he couldnt help but find it hrious, unable to stopughing.
Seeing hispletely abnormalughter, Emily Walker was baffled.
Is this man really Baron Stuart?
Or was she groggy and dreaming?
Her gaze once again fell on the photo in his hand, and after a second of being stunned, Emily Walker suddenly snapped back to her senses.
This photo
She reached out and snatched the photo from Baron Stuarts hand, looking at it carefully. Although it was a bit damp, it was still intact.
How did you find this? She looked at the man who couldnt helpughing and turned his face away, dumbfounded.
What exactly is heughing at?
At her words, Baron Stuart finally contained hisughter and put on a straight face.
However, as soon as he turned his head and saw the baby wearing open-crotch pants again, he could hardly contain himself once more
But, he eventually managed to control himself.
Well, I just fished it out.
Did he really go to fish out her handbag?
For a moment, Emily Walker was stunned. The man before her had taken her casual words to heart.
She lowered her head, looking at the only photo in her hand, then looked up. This is the only one I have with my mother.
After saying that, Emily Walker moved forward and pressed her lips to his cheek, Thank you!
She was truly grateful to him for helping her find the photo.
PS: Thanks to Kam Nutritionist for the 588 book coin reward! n Aimes for the 100 book coin reward! Pleaseloveme Kris'' for the 100 book coin reward! ??? for the 100 book coin reward!
Chapter 616: 616: Cold and Fever, Medicine Will Help
Chapter 616: Cold and Fever, Medicine Will Help
Just after the kiss, Emily Walkers excited little face suddenly became dispirited again.
It wasnt because she was in a bad mood, but
Her head felt so heavy, so ufortable!
I I think I caught a cold Emily said weakly as she copsed back into the quilt and touched her own forehead, indeed finding that it seemed to be burning hot.
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts expression darkened, and he reached out to feel her cheeks and forehead.
Damn it, why was it so hot?!
Idiot! Unable to bear the sight of her listless state, Baron Stuart cursed before getting up from the edge of the bed and was about to rush out of the room.
Emily, of course, knew what this man was going to do and stopped him once again.
What are you doing!? Baron Stuart turned to look at her, somewhat angry.
Lifting her heavy eyelids, Emily weakly said, There are antipyretic and cold medicine in the drawer of the cab. Ill be fine after taking the medicine; you dont need to call Doctor Gavin.
She knew that ording to this mans habits, hed make a big deal out of every small thing and would call Doctor Gavin over, but there was really no need for it.
Hearing her words, Baron Stuarts expression hesitated for a moment before following her guidance and looking in that direction.
And then just give me a cup of water, Emily said while holding her forehead, almost too weak to speak.
The man looked at her with a slightly furrowed brow.
Are you sure youll be fine after taking the medicine? Everytime, whenever it was about her, his heart could not calm down.
Mm, at this moment, she was already too weak to speak.
Her head felt so heavy that she didnt even want to talk.
Baron Stuart stared at her for a few seconds before eventually getting up and opening the drawer of the cab. As shed said, there were two boxes of Western medicine inside.
When did this woman learn to prepare medicine in advance? Could it be that she could predict when she would catch a cold?
The reason Emily did this was because of his overreactions every time.
Just a minor illness would make him call Doctor Gavin from far away, when there was really no need for it.
Grabbing the medicine, Baron Stuart went downstairs and fetched a cup of warm water. Discover more novels at find?novel
After taking the medicine, Emily felt sleepy again, not even wanting to eat dinner.
Seeing her utterly exhausted and unwilling to get out of bed, Baron Stuart had no choice but to bring the food upstairs. But by this time, Emily had already fallen into a drowsy sleep.
Emily?
Baron Stuart tried to wake her but only heard her murmur drowsily.
When he called again, shezily mumbled, I dont want to eat So sleepy Let me sleep for a while
Having said that, Emily shifted her position and turned to the side, as if this would make her sleep morefortably.
Seeing that she seemed truly tired and sleepy, Baron Stuart pursed his thin lips and couldnt bear to forcefully wake her up.
ncing at the food beside her, he eventually decided to get up and leave.
.
At 10 PM, Baron Stuart returned to the bedroom after finishing all his work in the study room.
After taking a bath and getting into bed, Emily was still in deep sleep.
He tentatively reached out his slender fingers, touching her cheek, and the burning heat seemed to have subsided somewhat.
Apparently, minor illnesses didnt necessarily need a doctor to be called; taking medicine would make it better.
-
The next day.
Waking up early, Emily felt much better after a nights rest, with her cold gone and her spirits one hundred times improved.
As soon as she went downstairs, the man was already sitting on the sofa reading a newspaper.
Seeing here down, Baron Stuart closed the newspaper and walked over to her.
Are you feeling better? Is there anywhere else thats still ufortable?
Chapter 617: 617: Are You the Miss Rich of the Walker Group?
Chapter 617: Are You the Miss Rich of the Walker Group?
Seeing her looking well, Baron Stuart felt a little more at ease.
Emily Walker shook her head; since she hadnt eaten dinnerst night, she was quite hungry when she woke up.
No, Im just hungry! After saying this, she turned her head and looked towards the kitchen, wondering if breakfast was ready yet.
She got up half an hour earlier than usual today, so she wasnt sure if Mrs. Noelle had already prepared breakfast.
Upon hearing her words, Baron Stuart couldnt help but raise his eyebrows.
His thin lips curved slightly, Lets go.
Knowing she hadnt eaten dinnerst night, he had asked Mrs. Noelle to prepare breakfast earlier, allowing her to eat right after waking up.
Emily really was hungry, she had several pastries and a full bowl of porridge.
With a full stomach, it was time for her to change clothes and go to work.
As usual, if Baron Stuart wasnt in a hurry in the morning, he would personally drop her off at the Excellence Group building.
Once she entered thepany, Emily noticed that after a weekend, everyone in thepany seemed a bit unusual
Emily, have you had breakfast? I just bought this, please eat A female colleague came over with a smiling face.
Emily looked at her with surprise, wondering if the sun was rising from the west? It was unlike Luna Richardo, who always disliked her, to approach her and treat her to breakfast.
Emily! I have chocte, want some?
As Emily still looked surprised, another colleague came up not far away, handing her an open box of chocte in front of her face, Its delicious! Try it!
Looking at the two colleagues who approached her, Emily had a nk expression and waspletely puzzled.
What on earth had happened?
Even a blind person could see that they were clearly trying to please her.
Could it be that she had been promoted?
As far as Emily could think, the only reason her coworkers would try to please her was because shed been promoted and be their superior.
But the possibility seemed remote as well.
Shed only been with thepany for a little over a month, how could she be promoted?
Then why?
Emily looked at the two people curiously as her line of sight nced not far away.
Not only Luna and A Graham, but everyone else was also looking at her with an unusual look at this time.
Only a weekend had passed, what in the world happened?
Thank you, no need, Ive already had breakfast. Gracefully rejecting Luna and A, Emily hurried to her departments office!
However, as soon as she entered her department, everyone was looking at her, just like before. They pointed and whispered to each other.
She was going crazy, unable to stand being treated like a monkey on disy!
Standing at her workstation, Emily turned her head and looked at a male colleague sitting next to her, Eric Durbin, whats wrong with them?
As she turned her head, Emily saw that even the normally low-key Eric Durbin was looking at her with surprise this time
After ncing around, Eric stood up and walked over to her, You are the heiress of the Walker Consortium? ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?dnvel
Emilys expression was dumbfounded.
Eric looked at her, and then turned hisputer in her direction, letting her see the screen.
Emilys gaze dropped, and from the distance, she could clearly see the bold headline.
[Walker Consortium, Wealthy Familys Heiress Reunited After 20 Years, Will Be Officially Announced on December 6]
What on earth was going on?
Chapter 618: 618: The Background Must Be Publicized
Chapter 618: The Background Must Be Publicized
Emily Walkers eyes widened as she struggled to view the picture printed in the article below. She had to leave her seat and walk over to Erics desk.
The picture was clearly hers!
December 6th was that noting up this Wednesday?
What in the world was happening
Seeing her also walk over to check the news, the entire office got buzzing, with everyone crowding around, makingments.
Hey Emily, are you really the heiress of the Walker Consortium?
Isnt Cam Walker the heiress of the Walker Consortium? What on earth is happening?
Many people were surprised at the news, but since it was spoken directly by the Chairman of the Walker Group, the truth of the news was beyond doubt!
The whole office was buzzing, giving Emily a bit of a headache.
I She wanted to speak, but suddenly felt that the identity of the heiress was a big responsibility.
Hey, we all know the Walker familys lost daughter was found twenty years ago, why is there suddenly another daughter?
Do you all really want to know? Emily looked around at her colleagues, their eyes gleaming with anticipation. She couldnt bear to ignore them!
Yes, Yes!
All their curious eyes were fixed on her, waiting for her to reveal the answer they were so eager for.
On December 6th, my father will exin everything to you! Emily said, squinting her eyes and smiling. Then she stood up and returned to her own seat.
She realized, having the identity of an heiress, was going to solicit a lot of attention wherever she went.
Before this, nobody had ever been this enthusiastic about her!
Emily, please just tell us
Someone was incredibly eager, as if they wouldnt be able to work unless they knew the answer!
Shush, the Design Director ising!
If the Design Department Director hadnt shown up, the office wouldnt have calmed down.
Get ready, theres a meeting at 10 oclock. Readplete version only at F?ndNovel
Emily opened herputer, lost in thought.
She thought recognition would be enough, but there was going to be a public announcement on December 6th. What would that be like?
Honestly, she was still not used to being the center of attention in the city.
During her lunch break, Emily made a call to Baxter Walker.
Initially, it was a bit unusual for her; she almost called him Mr. Walker a few times.
Um, fatherwhats happening on December 6th?
Thinking of the uing announcement, Baxter was ecstatic on the other end of the call.
When they brought Cam home twenty years ago, there was never such hype, only mentioning their daughters return when asked about it.
Its a ceremony to publicly acknowledge your identity. If you dont like it, you dont have to attend. Juste to the banquet in the evening.
He seemed to understand that Emily might not like to appear in front of the camera or on the big screen. He and his wife, Ang Reid, would attend the announcement, and Emilys attendance, in fact, wasnt obligatory.
Emily paused for a moment and hesitantly asked, Does it have to be announced this way?
Just them recognizing each other was still not enough? Why make it known to the entire city?
Baxter chuckled and began to exin.
Emily, for a family like ours, publicly recognizing your heritage is a must.
Chapter 619: 619: I Sent Someone to Pick You Up
Chapter 619: Chapter 619: I Sent Someone to Pick You Up
Emily, for families like ours, its inevitable that your true identity will be kept a secret. Your father and mother wont always be able to apany you, and I have such a bigpany, which will be inherited by you and Cam Walker in the future. If we dont reveal your identity to the public, Im afraid other people would question you when ites to inheritance rights. Do you understand? For original chapters go to FindN0vel
A hundred yearster, hispany and all his estate would definitely be inherited by Emily Walker. If her identity were not revealed now, in the future, people would surely question why her name was listed in the inheritance rights.
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker was shocked.
She hadnt even thought of inheriting her parentspany.
I I can choose not to inherit. Emily truly had not considered having inheritance rights, and she also didnt know how to manage apany so she saw no point in it.
Upon hearing this, Baxter Walker was also taken aback.
Although the Walker Consortium was not as powerful as the Stuart Family, it still held a ce in E City. How could Emily not want her inheritance rights?
She was his own flesh and blood.
Before finding her, he had nned to transfer all his shares and properties to Cam Walker, but now that he had found his own daughter, he naturally wanted to leave the bulk of the family business to her. There was no reason for her not to ept it.
Emily, I understand that you may not care about these external things, but the Walker Group is the result of your fathers and grandfathers lifelong efforts. I hope that in the future, you and Cam can continue to manage it well.
Hearing this, Emily Walker fell into a daze.
She knew the principle of passing the family business down from father to the child, but she honestly didnt know how to manage apany.
You why dont you let Cam inherit everything instead? She might be more suitable than me.
In front of her parents, she didnt want to show any conflicts with Cam Walker.
Baxter Walker sighed, knowing that his daughter indeed didnt really care for fame or fortune.
However, she was his flesh and blood, and how could he give away all his inheritance to Cam Walker? He could not do that and would never do so.
Emily, what I give to Cam wont be any less, but you are my own flesh and blood, and what I give to you is what you should inherit. You dont need to attend the press conference, just attend the banquet tonight. After all, I need to let everyone know that you are the daughter of our Walker Family. But you dont need to be too nervous, and your mother will be with you.
Alright, I still have some work to attend to. Goodbye.
Oh. Emily replied in a daze, and then hung up the phone.
Was she too happytely? She had been recognized by Baron Stuarts grandfather, found her birth parents, and now learned that she was going to inherit such argepany. She seemed to suddenly be very wealthy, hadnt she?
What would the banquet be like? Would she have to reveal her identity in front of many people?
Emily Walkers mind filled with countless images, wondering what the banquet would be like, and how she would be the center of attention once more.
Thinking about this, Emily became a little disheartened, disliking the feeling of being watched by others.
.
After keeping herself busy the whole day, at 5:35 PM, just as Emily Walker walked out of thepany, her cell phone rang.
She checked the caller ID, and it was Baron Stuart.
Off work?
Mmm. Emily pursed her lips and responded softly.
Baron Stuart, looking at the mountain of documents on his desk, spoke over the phone, Ill be homete tonight. You wait at thepany entrance, and Ill have someonee pick you up.
Chapter 620: 620: The Stranger Man at the Company Entrance
Chapter 620: Chapter 620: The Stranger Man at the Company Entrance
Upon hearing that, Emily Walkers dark eyes moved, and then she spoke, No need, Ill just go back by myself!
No, wait there! After saying that, Baron Stuart hung up the phone directly.
Emily had no choice but to stand at thepany entrance waiting.
Winter nights alwayse very soon, it was only 5:40 PM, and the bustling streets were already lit up with dazzling lights.
Emily felt a bit cold, and couldnt help rubbing her arms with her hands.
Just as she shivered involuntarily, she suddenly felt a heaviness on her shoulder, as if something was wrapping around her.
With her head tilted slightly, she nced subconsciously at the heavy object on her shoulder, and saw that it was a handmade suit.
In her heart, a thought suddenly shed through her mind, could it be that Baron Stuart hade to pick her up personally?
Thinking of this, she smiled brightly, and instantly turned around, looking at the man behind her who had draped the coat over her.
However, just as she turned her face, and saw the man in front of her, the smile on her face vanished abruptly, reced by shock and astonishment.
Emily looked at the man in front of her with wide, starry eyes, then looked down at the clothes on her body, suddenlying back to her senses with a face full of surprise.
Who, who are you? As she spoke, she reflexively removed the coat from her body and unhesitatingly threw it at the man.
Its really inexplicable, draping the coat over her like a boyfriend even though they dont know each other!
The man slightly lifted the corners of his lips, smiling calmly and unhurriedly, it had to be said, he had a stunningly beautiful face.
Under the light, it was hard for Emily not to notice.
Arent you cold? The man looked at her hands, tightly holding her arms, the curve of his lips both seductive and filled with a sense of allure.
For some reason, Emily felt a sense of danger approaching.
Had she encountered some kind of pervert?
What does it have to do with you if Im cold? Do I know you? Emily unconsciously stepped back a few steps, looking at the man in front of her. Updates are released by F?ndNovel
Sensing her frightened expression, the man didnt approach any further, but simply chuckled, I dont know you, but we will meet again very soon.
With that, the man raised a sexy curve at the corner of his lips, nced deeply at her, and then turned and walked away.
Looking at his upright figure, Emily felt utterly puzzled.
It was just a series of inexplicable actions, inexplicable words, and inexplicable man!
At this time, the drivers car had arrived at thepany entrance, seeing her gaze fixed in one direction for a long time, the driver couldnt help but speak, Young Madam?
Emily came back to her senses, looked at the driver, and immediately rushed into the car.
With the heating on, it was indeed much warmer!
.
Arriving home and having dinner, Baron Stuart still hadnt returned.
As Emily sat on the sofa watching TV, the image of the stranger from earlier suddenly popped into her mind.
Had that man mistaken her for someone else?
But it didnt seem like it; he himself said that they didnt know each other and that they would meet again.
Emily couldnt figure it out, and as far as she could recall, she really hadnt met that man before.
However, there was no denying that he seemed rather extraordinary, whether it was his temperament or his attire, both were absolutely outstanding.
But why would such a man say such inexplicable things to her?
Emily pondered, sinking into deep contemtion, not snapping out of it until Baron Stuart entered the door.
Baron Stuart approached the sofa, seeing her with a nk expression on her face, he couldnt help but frown.
What are you thinking about?
Chapter 621: 621: Im Not That Bad
Chapter 621: Chapter 621: Im Not That Bad
Suddenly, a deep and sexy voice sounded in her ears, instantly pulling Emily Walkers thoughts back to reality.
She turned her head, looking somewhat perplexed at the man in front of her, Youre back.
What are you thinking about thats making you so lost? Baron Stuart sat down beside her and habitually pulled her into his arms.
Emily furrowed her brows, thinking of the man at thepany entrance, and then asked with doubt.
When I finished work, I met someone who seemed a little mysterious.
Hearing this, Baron couldnt help but frown as well, looking down at her in his arms, his expression bing slightly serious, Who is it?
Emily pursed her lips, recalling and saying, A man.
At this point, Emily suddenly realized something!
Her lightly pursed lips curved slightly, just like the crescent moon hanging in the sky, beautiful and moving.
Watching her gradually rising smile, the mans eyes narrowed, What are youughing at?
Whats wrong with this woman? One moment shes lost in thought and the next shes giggling, could it be she hasnt fully recovered from her cold, and its made her silly?
Emily suddenly looked up and stared at the man in front of her, Do you think its because Ive had some romantic luck recently? There was a super handsome man who flirted with me after work today, and he said wed meet again very soon
.
Her words made Barons furrowed brows suddenly rx, but his face darkened shortly after.
Super handsome man? How handsome?
It seems youre quite fascinated by that man? His tone might be light, but it was obvious he was unhappy!
Emily blushed and gave a shy smile, feeling a little embarrassed, Well, not really, its just that haha, it seems Im not that bad.
This woman
When on earth did she change to the point of being infatuated with other men!?
As Emily was still lost in her thoughts, she suddenly felt herself being lifted into the air.
Her eyes widened in shock, and when she looked up, she saw the mans angry face.
Whats wrong with you? She looked at him, confused and innocent, not understanding what was happening.
The mans eyes narrowed, exuding a hint of danger.
It seems I need to thoroughly remind you of my presence so that you do not harbor fantasies about other men.
What?
Emily was stunned, and before she could delve further into the meaning of that phrase, the man had already carried her sideways in his arms, heading straight to the master bedroom on the second floor. The source of th?s content is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Carrying her upstairs, Barons deep eyes shed a glint of coldness.
Who could that man trying to get close to her be?
Theyll meet again soon? Well, hed like to see that.
-
Wednesday, at lunchtime, Emily went to thepanys staff canteen to eat.
As soon as she walked into the canteen, she noticed that all the employees gazes seemed to be attracted by something, fixated in the same direction, momentarily even forgetting the food in their mouths!
She stood there puzzled for a little while, but didnt pay much attention to it. Instead, she picked up a te and selected a few of her favorite dishes from the counter. She then found a seat and began to enjoy her lunch.
Hearing some noise nearby, the female employee with a dazed expression next to Emily slowly turned her face, ncing at her as if in slow motion.
The female employee looked at Emily and then continued to look at therge screen LCD TV hanging on the wall not far from the staff canteen.
But right after that, the female employee turned her face back again.
Chapter 622: 622: Reporters Chasing Shadows
Chapter 622: Chapter 622: Reporters Chasing Shadows
ng!
Upon hearing the sound of a spoon dropping onto the te, Emily Walker paused her eating, looking puzzled as she turned her head towards the side.
As she raised her head, she saw the female employee beside her staring at her in a daze.
Whats wrong?
You, youre Emily Walker from the Design Department, right? The female employee asked nkly.
Although Emily was somewhat taken aback, she answered truthfully, Yes, whats the matter?
You, are you the daughter of the Walker Consortium?
My God, this woman, who had always been prejudiced against her, turned out to be the daughter of a historical financial group, no wonder she became the Chief Designer as soon as she entered thepany.
Originally, they thought she had climbed her way up by following some unspoken rules.
At this thought, the female employee couldnt help swallowing her saliva.
Wouldnt she have heard those previous whispers in the restroom about her?
Emily hesitated for a moment, then suddenly turned her head to look at the LCD TV not far away.
On the screen, a news report was ying, showing a press conference held by Chairman Walker.
No wonder everyone was so engrossed in watching; even Emily couldnt help but be absorbed in it.
Chairman Walker, may I ask, who is the child you found twenty years ago? And why are you now iming that Cam Walker is your daughter?
The controversy hadsted for a year at the time, and in order to settle things and ensure the peace of our family, I took in the daughter of a close friend who had passed away in a car ident. I thought it was a happy solution, so why not?
So when did you find your actual daughter? And have you confirmed that she is indeed your real daughter?
Yes, I actually found my flesh and blood quite a long time ago, but it wasnt until recently that I decided to go public due to certain reasons.
So does that mean that Miss Cam Walker is not the daughter of the Walker family?
No, even though Ive found my real daughter, Cam is still my daughter, and the two of them get along very well. Although there have been some misunderstandings in the past, they have been resolved now, and the two of them are like sisters.
Really? But recently, there have been some videos and photos on the Inte that seem to show that Miss Cam Walker and Lady Ss are not getting along, and they even fought by the river.
Upon hearing this, Baxter Walker was startled.
He had also heard a little about the video on the Inte, but he didnt expect them to be able to identify Emily and Cam from such a distance.
These reporters really know how to catch the wind and shadows. The source of th?s content is Find[?]ovel
I think you must have made a mistake. The two girls in the photos are not my daughters. Baxter believed he could avoid this point.
After all, the photos and videos had never captured a clear shot of the two girls faces, and if it werent for the clothes they were wearing that day, and knowing that it was Cam who had sent her home, he wouldnt have suspected that Emily and Cam were in the video.
As long as he didnt admit it, the reporters would naturally not be able to get to the bottom of it, and without solid evidence, they wouldnt dare to spread rumors and gossip.
Rumors are, after all, just rumors; without any actual evidence, they cant constitute facts.
Watching her parentsposed expression as they faced the reporters spection on the screen, Emily suddenly felt a warm current seep into her heart.
No matter what, her parents would always protect her and her sister in the best way possible, not letting them get hurt in any way.
Chapter 623: 623: Whats making you so happy?
Chapter 623: Chapter 623: Whats making you so happy?
At 5:30 PM, Emily Walker just stepped out of thepany entrance and immediately spotted the familiar Bugatti Veyron.
The car window slowly rolled down, revealing the handsome mans attractive face.
Emily seems to be in a good mood, and she dashed over without hesitation!
It was just the rush hour of getting off work, and there were other employeesing out from thepany as well. This content belongs to Find?Novel
A luxury car like that sure attracts attention, but a handsome guy in the luxury car indeed grabbed their focus even more!
Hey isnt that Baron Stuart from Futuren Group its really him! The smitten women at thepany entrance were all excitedly dragging their friends as they spotted the man inside the luxury car.
Isnt isnt that Emily from the Design Department Another one widened her eyes, incredulously watching Emily rush into the luxury car, confidently open the passenger seat door and hop right in!
Oh my God, isnt she the lost child who was found and brought back to the Walker Family? Why is she with Baron Stuart from the Futuren Group now? Whats their rtionship?
Usually, as soon as he rolled down the window, Emily would react in panic, trying to hide him, but today
In the drivers seat, Baron Stuart frowned as he looked at her, Why are you so happy?
So happy that she forgot to hide him?
Emily smiled brightly, Of course, its something to be happy about!
So happy that you Baron Stuart nced out the car window at the frenzied women, dont care about them anymore?
At his words, Emily turned her head in confusion. Suddenly, her smile disappeared, and she hurriedly ducked below the car window.
But, at this point, she was well aware that no amount of hiding would help.
They had clearly seen her getting into Baron Stuarts car!
Tomorrow, there probably would be another storm awaiting her!
Thinking about this, Emily simply stopped hiding, directly lifted her head, brushed a few strands of soft hair off her cheeks, tucked them behind her ears, and broke into a sweet and confident smile.
Lets go! She turned her head to look at the man in the drivers seat.
Seeing her confident and sweet demeanor, he smiled slightly, satisfaction tugging at the corners of his lips.
Finally, his little woman was ready to let him e out to the light.
The white Bugatti sped away. Thepany entrance was still full of onlookers, filled with envy and spection. Beautiful cars and handsome men, was their lot just to watch and envy?
As the shadow of the luxury car disappeared, one by one, the crowd at the entrance gradually began to disperse, each going their own way.
.
7 PM, Walker Familys Courtyard.
Today was the day when the Walker Family hosted numerous business figures to publicly announce Emilys identity.
Of course, the identity had been announced, tonights banquet was just for letting outsiders get to know Emily.
The third nine-days of winter, is extremely cold for people, but many high-ssdies still dressed up gorgeously, exposed their shoulders and necks, all just to show off their attractive figures.
The banquet hall was set up in the side hall. At this time, most of the business figures had already arrived, creating a lively and noisy atmosphere in the hall. The sound of enchanting music could be faintly heard.
Emily arrived at the entrance, she always felt that being a woman was very suffering.
On such a cold day, she still had to dress so revealingly, what a masochistic torture.
As soon as she got out of the car, the bone-chilling wind made her shiver. Seeing this, Baron Stuart casually wrapped his arm around her, bringing her into his embrace, and then walked towards the banquet hall.
Chapter 624: 624: I Have Something to Tell You All
Chapter 624: Chapter 624: I Have Something to Tell You All
Thankfully, the heating was on in the hall, and Emily Walker immediately felt much warmer as she entered.
It seemed like they were thest to arrive. At this time, the banquet hall was already filled with guests, toasting and celebrating.
Upon their arrival, all eyes were quickly drawn to them. What surprised everyone was why Emily Walker, who had been found after leaving the Walker Family twenty years ago, would enter with Young Lord Stuart now?
Moreover, their appearance seemed very intimate.
Chairman Walker, is this?
A businessman who was talking to Baxter Walker couldnt help but show a puzzled expression upon seeing this scene.
Baxter looked over and saw the two intimately close and harmonious, he couldnt help but reveal aforting smile.
However, no one outside knew about their marriage certificate, so Baxter dared not reveal this news indiscriminately. He could only offer a vague exnation with a smile.
As it happens, my daughter and Mr. Stuart actually knew each other a long time ago. Baxter exined lightly as he then walked towards Young Lord Stuart and Emily.
At such asions, there would always be people trying to make connections.
However, todays situation was somewhat unusual. Everyone was astonished by the scene before them, and for a moment, they all seemed to have forgotten to approach and greet the couple.
Why would the King of Business from the Futuren Group attend with the newly recognized rich heiress of the Walker Family? Could it be that the two were already together?
Among the crowd, some naturally remembered their previous encounters.
At first nce, they might not have recognized her, but after observing for a while, they could see that this woman by Young Lord Stuart was indeed the same one they had seen at some public events before!
Lord Stuart, Emily, youre here. Baxter walked over, smiling as he greeted them both.
Emily also smiled slightly. A year of growth had made her more mature and charming. If it werent for Young Lord Stuart standing by her side, who knew how many mens eyes she would have attracted. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find[?]ovel
Stuarts presence seemed like a possessive deration, with him by her side, other men could only look on from afar.
As the banquet officially began, Baxter Walker announced Emilys identity to everyone on stage.
For twenty years, he was grateful to have found his daughter and was willing to donate 50 million for poor children in impoverished mountain areas, allowing them to reunite with their parents as soon as possible.
As Ang Reid began speaking, her eyes welled up with tears several times.
Twenty years had passed C she had hoped, longed, hurt, and cried, never daring to dream that she would truly meet her flesh and blood again. In response, she was also willing to donate some of her jewelry to help children in impoverished mountain areas.
Upon her words, the audience erupted in warm apuse.
After leaving the stage, Baxter Walker called Emily to the study, along with Cam Walker.
I asked you here to discuss something with you.
Emily looked puzzled, not understanding what her father wanted to discuss with her as she stared at her parents on the sofa.
Cam, however, seemed quite at ease, quickly finding a spot to sit down.
Emily,e and sit here. Ang smiled and patted the seat next to her, beckoning Emily to sit.
Cam, in the single sofa, seemed somewhat downhearted at this, but to everyones surprise, she didnt show any signs of disagreement or discontent with Emily today.
Chapter 625: 625: Have a Drink? My Little Sister
Chapter 625: Chapter 625: Have a Drink? My Little Sister
Emily Walker, I know youre working at Excellence Group now, but still, Father hopes that you can quit that job ande to mypany. After all, the business will eventually be handed over to you and Cam Walker to manage. You should join thepany now to learn more so that when you take overter, you will be well-prepared.
Cam Walker had just graduated and had only interned at thepany for some time, her experience was still shallow and needed to be improved with more learning.
Hearing this, Emily Walkers expression became dazed.
Joining her fatherspany to learn management? But
Father, II have no experience in management, Im afraid
Thats why I want you to join thepany now to learn. In three years, I believe both you and Cam Walker will achieve a lot. Someone has to take over thepany, you two cant just leave me with no sessor, can you?
Baron Stuart said this mainly to persuade Emily Walker.
As for his two daughters, he naturally hoped that thergest share would be given to his own flesh and blood; of course, Cam Walkers share would not be less either. The source of th?s content is find~novel
However, he couldnt bring himself to entrust the entirepany to Cam Walker alone, without Emily Walkers share.
But the words sounded different to Cam Walker.
So it was about profit and inheritance after all, was there really a distinction between a daughter by birth and an adopted one?
Disappointed for a second, Cam Walker regained herposure and said, Ill study hard, Father, dont worry.
In her tone, there was no more caprice and coquetry as before. The couple thought that perhaps Cam Walker had truly undergone many experiences and gradually grown up a lot.
But was everything really as they thought?
Seeing Cam Walker speak up, Emily Walker didnt know what to say for a moment.
She had never even thought about running apany, nor did she have any experience in it. She was only interested in learning design and didnt want to manage thepany.
Father, IIm really not interested in management
Emily Walker, Ang Reid couldnt help but say, Do you like design? Ourpany also has interior design. You cane to work at ourpany and learn management at the same time. What do you think about that?
Ang Reid naturally hoped that she would join thepany because
She looked up at Cam Walker sitting on the single sofa with her face down.
Cam Walkers temperament was too impulsive, and her way of handling things was still not mature enough, which was why she hadnt been given real power in the past half a year.
If thepany were entirely run by Cam Walker, Ang Reid worried that herck of experience would backfire.
Ang Reid was always so gentle and graceful, making it hard to refuse her.
Emily Walker hesitated for a moment but agreed under her parents insistence.
However, she would have to submit her resignation first and leave Excellence Group next month.
It seemed that the end of the year was approaching by then.
.
After leaving the study, the family went to the banquet hall to greet tonights guests.
Half an hourter, Emily Walker found that Baron Stuart was cornered by someone again!
Bored, she sat down in front of a snack table in her seven-centimeter high heels.
Her gaze shifted to a nearby spot, and Cam Walkers figure appeared in her line of sight.
In the past, she always thought that Cam Walker had a dazzling aura. But today, she suddenly felt that this dazzling pearl seemed to have lost its luster.
Chapter 626: 626: It Depends on Whether You Accept It or Not
Chapter 626: Chapter 626: It Depends on Whether You ept It or Not
Getting up and walking over, she picked up a ss of high-end red wine from the long dining table and swirled it a few times.
Seeing a figure suddenly standing beside her, Cam Walker raised her head and looked at her.
Then, she also picked up a cocktail, her expression as calm as ever, without the previous tantrums and arrogance.
Looking at the unnoticed Cam Walker, Emily Walker realized that the spotlight that should have belonged to her seemed to have been taken away by her presence. This thought made her feel a slight pang of guilt.
However, externally, she revealed nothing. As for thest time when she threw her bag into the river, she has not let go of it yet.
Suddenly, Cam Walker raised her wine ss to her, the smile on her face left Emily Walker slightly taken aback.
Cam Walker had never smiled at her before.
Lets have a drink, my younger sister. By age, she was indeed older than Emily Walker.
Looking at the raised ss, Emily Walker was still a bit stunned.
Younger sister? ?????? ???? Find1Novel
What, with so many people watching us, you dont want others to know that we have a good rtionship? Seeing her stunned face, Cam Walker spoke again.
Emily Walker shifted her gaze and indeed found people asionally looking at them.
Recalling what her father said at the press conference, Emily Walker knew she had to appear on good terms with Cam Walker in the eyes of others.
So thats it, she thought she really had changed Cam Walker in a few days.
Their wine sses clinked lightly, and they bothughed.
In the eyes of others, their rtionship was indeed good.
To make the rtionship seem even better, Emily Walker picked up a snack and spontaneously started to feed it to Cam Walker.
Isnt it better to show a good rtionship? This will yield a better result.
Looking at the snack handed over, Cam Walker looked up, her face had a hint of a smile, but her eyes shed coldly.
This woman in front of her has always been her enemy. She had never thought that such an intimate action would happen between them.
She lost her past glory today. She realized that many peoples eyes were no longer on her, but had shifted to her own flesh and blood.
But unfortunately, all this is an undeniable fact.
She would never be able to rece her own flesh and blood.
What was once hers, is now unrecognizable.
Although her father imed to the public that no matter what, she was still his daughter, Baxter Walker, the fact was already unknowingly changed. Peoples hearts are such, that their gaze will always remain on the most shining pearl, and the dim ones will only be ignored.
Ever since she learned that she was not a real child of the Walker family but a dependent, all her friends began to alienate her. Some even looked down on her, saying that she was only born in the halo of others.
All of this was bestowed by Emily Walker!
Watching the woman in front of her, Cam Walker spoke indifferently, You are really good at acting, its hard to distinguish between your true and false.
That depends on whether or not you ept this snack. Emily Walker spoke. If she didnt ept, then her act would be in vain.
Hearing this, Cam Walker lifted the corner of her mouth coldly, then reached out and epted the snack and put it in her mouth.
As the two were disying such intimate behavior, two figures approached from behind.
Seeing this scene, Baxter Walker was very pleased.
Perhaps in the days toe, their rtionship will be more and more harmonious and intimate.
Chapter 627: 627: Meeting Again · Thomas Emiliano
Chapter 627: Chapter 627: Meeting Again Thomas Emiliano
Emily Walker, Cam Walker. The voice of Baxter Walker came from behind, and both turned their heads to look at their father Baxter Walker.
Father.
Father. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on FndNovel
The two spoke almost simultaneously, with an unexpectedly well-coordinated feeling.
Emily nced at Cam, then looked back at Baxter Walker, her gaze naturally taking in the other man beside him.
At that nce, Emilys expression suddenly became stagnant.
Isnt this
Emily, Cam, let me introduce you. Baxter Walker said with a smile, looking at the charming man beside him, This is Thomas Emiliano from G Town, who signed with our Walker Group just one week ago.
In fact, Baxter Walker wanted to introduce such an outstanding man to his two daughters for two reasons; one, was that Thomass power was strong, and it was always good to have more contact with such people.
The second reason was to introduce Cam Walker to him.
Cam raised her eyes and looked at the handsome man in front of her, then smiled slightly, Hello, Mr. Emiliano.
A week ago, she also knew that thepany had signed thergest cooperation project in its history, with funds reaching 100 million.
And now, standing in front of them was the client who brought thergest deal in the history of the Walker Consortium.
This project had also shocked the entirepany.
Hello. Thomas Emiliano politely extended his hand and shook Cams.
Then, his line of sight shifted to Emily beside him.
Emily stood there, looking nkly at the man in front of her.
Wasnt this man the one at thepany entrance a few days ago?
You how
Lady Walker, hello, like I said before, wed meet again, right? Thomas Emiliano spoke, addressing Emily, making her feel at a loss.
On the other hand, Cam thought he was talking to her, but his gaze was clearly focused on Emily beside her.
What? You two know each other? Seeing their unusual expressions, Baxter Walker looked at the two in surprise, guessing out loud.
Emily nced at her father; it wasnt exactly knowing each other, they had only met once before.
Moreover, what was this thing about meeting again by chance? At that time, hadnt he seemed sure that they would meet again?
It was a chance encounter, Ive met Lady Ss once before. Thomas Emiliano slightly hooked the corner of his lips, revealing a charming smile.
Hearing this, Emily couldnt help but want tough.
A chance encounter? Wasnt it obvious that he had deliberately tried to strike up a conversation with her that time?
Somehow, seeing the polite Thomas Emiliano, Emily felt that the man in front of her was being fake, as if he had an unknown side to him.
Just now, he had deliberately said those words in front of her father in order to get closer to her.
But she couldnt think of any reason why this man would want to get close to her.
He clearly had an extraordinary demeanor, so he must not be an ordinary person. He shouldnt have to deliberately get to know her. So, what was the real reason?
Or, was she overthinking?
Hearing this, Baxter Walker alsoughed, I see, then you young people should chat.
Having said that, Baxter Walker turned around and went to greet other guests.
After Baxter Walker left, Emilys expression became solemn, and she was no longer polite.
Who exactly are you? Why are you here? Subconsciously, Emily could feel that the first encounter was definitely not a coincidence.
From his words we will meet again, she could sense that he seemed to have anticipated todays meeting long ago.
PS: Rmending a friends new novel Gold Medal Savage Wife: bosss sister got your back, let me see how you can make me unable to get off the bed
Chapter 628: 628: Her, Shes Already Taken
Chapter 628: Chapter 628: Her, Shes Already Taken
Thomas Emiliano smiled and swirled the wine in his ss, Lady Walker, youre overthinking it. I happened to see you at thepany entrance that day. And then, I knew you were the daughter of the Walker family, a graceful and virtuousdy, and gentlemen always appreciate those qualities.
As he spoke, he raised his wine ss, his smile deepening.
Emily Walker stared nkly at the man before her who was not only mysterious but also extremely sly!
That day, I actually wanted to intentionally strike up a conversation with you, just so you could remember Master Night, right? The mans smile remained seductive and attractive throughout the banquet hall, leaving no one else but Baron Stuart on par with him.
Cam Walker, standing next to him, could see from his gaze that Thomas Emiliano seemed to be very interested in Emily.
She just didnt understand why, when she was clearly superior to Emily in every way, remarkable men always found her sister so attractive.
Mr. Emiliano seems to be very interested in my sister. Camughed lightly, her heart burning with jealousy but her surface demeanor remainingposed and elegant. But Im afraid Mr. Emiliano will be disappointed. My sister
She turned her head to nce at Emily next to her and then smiled enchantingly, She is already spoken for.
Hearing this, Thomas Emiliano pretended to be surprised, but he revealed no emotion in his eyes.
Is that so? What a pity. He said, with a hint of disappointment on his face. But momentster, he smiled again, Nevertheless, nothing can change my interest in you.
At these words, Emily and Cam both stared nkly.
What on earth did this man want to do?
Is Mr. Cairo so interested in other peoples stuff?
Suddenly, a deep and charming voice rang out, apanied by a handsome and upright figure walking slowly towards them.
The man raised his eyes to look at another man who was walking towards them, hisposure and a faint smile never wavering.
Baron Stuart approached, protectively wrapping Emily in his embrace and smiling tenderly at her.
As he held her close, Emily looked up and smiled sweetly.
Seeing their intimate gestures, Thomas Emiliano smiled faintly.
Is the famous man Lady Walker referred to none other than Young Lord?
Baron Stuart looked up at the man who had suddenly appeared in E City.
He sensed a mysterious aura from him. This man could not have appeared here for no reason.
Mr. Cairo, its better to be less interested in other peoples possessions, dont you think?
Thomas Emiliano smiled and took a sip of the red liquid in his ss, It depends on what it is. If its a rare beauty, I think
His gaze fell on Emilys fair face, and his smile seemed to hold deeper meaning, I would find it hard not to be interested.
His words carried heavy implications.
Any man would be upset if his woman were openly scrutinized by another. Even Baron Stuart couldnt help but feel a fire burning in his heart.
However, he didnt show it on his face, and instead grinned confidently, Really? Id love to see just how capable Mr. Cairo is.
Having said that, he lowered his head and looked affectionately at the girl in his arms, Are you hungry? Shall we grab something to eat?
Sure! Emily smiled sweetly.
Baron Stuart smiled and nced at Thomas Emiliano before leaving with Emily in his arms.
Emily, however, didnt look back at Thomas Emiliano again. With the exception of Baron Stuart in her eyes, all other men seemed to lose their luster instantly. The source of th?s content is find?novel
Chapter 629: 629: When Did I Provoke the Wild Peach Blossom
Chapter 629: Chapter 629: When Did I Provoke the Wild Peach Blossom
Of course, only in her eyes.
With radiant and sweet smiles, the two of them turned and left.
In the eyes of others, they looked like a painting, stunning and moving, every frown and smile attracting the gazes of the people present.
Turning around, although Baron Stuarts face always had a faint smile, there was a trace of gloominess in his deep star eyes.
What was Thomas Emilianos purpose in approaching the Walker Group and even getting close to his woman?
You mentionedst time that you met a strange man, is it Thomas Emiliano? In the crowd, Baron Stuart held her and whispered in her ear.
Emily Walker looked up, hesitated for a moment, and then said thoughtfully, Well, I think Thomas Emiliano seems to be quite extraordinary.
When they met at thepany entrance, he didnt recognize her but still put clothes on her like a friend, which puzzled her.
Was it really just because he wanted to strike up a conversation with her, as he said?
However, he told her that they would meet again.
This meant that he had been paying attention to her from the beginning, even knowing her name and identity.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but frown slightly, wondering what his intentions were.
Hey, Emily! Not far away, another mans voice rang out.
The two of them looked up and saw a well-dressed man walking towards them.
Baron Stuart felt displeased as he watched the excited man approaching.
When did this woman secretly attract these suitors, and he had no idea about it?
Mr. Saxon. Seeing Logan Heath, Emily Walker was surprised, but then she remembered that her father had mentioned that the Walker Group often had business dealings with Excellence.
So it was reasonable for him to be invited to todays cocktail party.
Hey, just call me by my name. Were not at thepany, no need to be so formal, Logan Heath said before finally catching sight of Baron Stuart beside her.
Young Lord, what a pleasure to meet you.
Baron Stuart nced at him but didnt give any response, instead looking away and taking a sip from the wine ss in his hand.
It was quite clear that he was being ignored!
Logan Heath didnt feel awkward, as the prestigious Young Lord of Futuren Group naturally wouldnt pay attention to someone as insignificant as him.
However, Emily couldnt help but think, was this man too insensitive to social etiquette?
After all, the other party did take the initiative to greet him, even if he didnt want to interact, couldnt he at least give some response?
Thinking of this, Emily gently tugged at his arm.
Then she smiled and said, Baron Stuart, he is my boss, Logan Heath!
Baron Stuart frowned and turned his head. Of course, he knew that he was her boss. Did she really need to introduce him?
As he turned his head, he saw her pleading eyes.
He knew that she undoubtedly wanted him to give a response.
Youre her boss?
Logan Heath hesitated for a moment then nodded, his face brightening. I guess so.
Im her husband, sorry, I have to excuse myself. Baron Stuart whispered before leaving with Emily Walker without waiting for the two to react.
Logan Heath stood there, dumbfounded with a stunned expression on his face. Th?s chapter is updated by F?ndNovel
Husband? Did he mishear or was he hallucinating?
Turning around, he looked at the two figures walking towards the restroom, and Logan Heath waspletely stunned.
When did the Great Young Lord of the Futuren Group get married?
Baron Stuarts pace was fast, so fast that Emily Walker could hardly keep up.
She turned her head, not knowing what was wrong with this man all of a sudden. His face was gloomy and clearly unhappy. Who had provoked him again?
PS: Thank you , for the 688 book coins reward! n Aimes for the 200 book coins reward!
Chapter 630: 630: Jealousy, Nonsensical
Chapter 630: Chapter 630: Jealousy, Nonsensical
Baron Stuart? You Wearing high heels, Emily Walker had to jog to keep up with him, Whats wrong with you?
The man suddenly stopped, catching Emily off guard, almost running into him, but quickly reacting.
Whats wrong? Emily gazed at the man in front of her with a dumbfounded expression, wondering why he was staring at her so intently.
Baron Stuart remained silent, his originally smiling face now devoid of any smiles, reced by restlessness!
Tell me, when did you get involved with these wild peach blossoms? He recalled her mentioning her recent encounters with them a few days ago. Was she referring to these men?
Upon hearing this, Emily was taken aback. Wild peach blossoms? What did he mean?
After a half a moment, Emily finally understood.
You mean Logan Heath? I already told you hes ourpanys boss! She beamed with a bright smile while exining herself.
What about Thomas Emiliano?
Thomas Emiliano? I dont know him! Emily stared nkly, wondering why he was asking her this, especially since she had just told him that she found Thomas Emiliano to be a strange man.
Baron Stuart was possibly consumed by jealous rage, momentarily feeling dazed.
He knew that Thomas Emiliano had approached her intentionally, but he just couldnt stand it.
Looking at his emotionless, deadpan face, Emily frowned, unsure of what was bothering him.
Whats really wrong with you? She looked at him and asked with a confused expression.
Unable to figure it out, Emily lowered her eyelids and pondered for a moment.
Immediately after, her eyes widened as if she hade to a realization, and she looked at the man before her.
Youare you jealous?
Wild peach blossoms clearly referred to other men, didnt they?
His thoughts exposed, Baron Stuart felt his dignity was hanging by a thread; he strode towards the corridor.
Dont go! Tell me if youre jealous! Emily chased after him, still wearing her bright smile and continued to question him.
The man remained silent, quickening his footsteps.
Baron Stuart Emily had to jog to keep up, and running wasnt easy for her in high heels and a mermaid skirt.
Ah
With a thud, Baron Stuart abruptly halted his footsteps. His face turned stern, he turned around only to see Emily had fallen to the ground.
He hurried over, and at this time, Emilys brows furrowed due to the pain.
Where did you hurt yourself? He squatted beside her, helping her up while his own brows were furrowed, his eyes filled with pain.
Emily, following his lead, sat up and suddenly her pained expression vanished, Got you!
Seeing her yful and triumphant demeanor, Baron Stuarts heart settled.
He then put on a stern face, Dont pull stunts like this again!
Knowing she was pretending, Baron Stuart stood up.
Emily stood up as well, pouting slightly in discontent, Who told you to walk so fast. Besides Her voice trailed off, sounding somewhat unsatisfied, Whos joking? I really did fall. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel
Having said that, she bent down in pain, rubbing her injured kneecap.
Watching her like this, Baron Stuarts expression froze for a moment before he checked her kneecap.
He lifted her skirt, spotting a bruise on her kneecap.
Without saying another word, he picked her up and carried her towards the room on the second floor.
Baron Stuart, you were just jealous, werent you? Lying in his arms, embracing his neck, Emily looked at him with starry eyes and asked.
Chapter 631: 631: Wait Here for Me, Well-behaved
Chapter 631: Chapter 631: Wait Here for Me, Well-behaved
Baron Stuart didnt look down at her but lightly said, Hmm.
Openly admitting that he was jealous, Baron Stuart found it even harder to save face, so he lowered his head with a slightly annoyed expression, You know I dont like it, so stay away from those men in the future!
Emily Walkerughed, I didnt go near them, they approached me
Do you know what it means to avoid suspicion? Whose wife are you now? Baron Stuart nced at her in his arms as he lowered his eyes.
Yours.
As long as you know.
The two turned to the staircase entrance and happened to bump into Ang Reid, who was about to go downstairs.
Emily? You, what happened to you?
Being held by Baron Stuart in full view of the public, Ang Reid didnt understand what was going on for a moment.
Her leg is injured, and we need to get some medicine, Baron Stuart exined, which was rare for him to do.
At this, Ang Reids expression grew concerned, Injured? How did she get hurt? Lets go to the room.
The three of them went to the rxation room, where Ang Reid asked a servant to bring a medicine box.
How could you get hurt? Ang watched with anxiety standing on the side as Baron Stuart applied medicine for her.
Seeing her worried expression, Emily Walker felt a warmth in her heart, smiled, and said, My shoes were too high and my dress too long, so I tripped while running.
Upon hearing this, Ang became even more confused, Why were you running?
Uh.
Emily Walker paused, her line of sight falling on the man in front of her carefully applying ointment with a cotton swab.
She ran to chase him after all.
Baron Stuart knew this fact very well in his heart.
Because he was so angry, his pace quickened a bit.
But was she stupid? Tripping on t ground?
Alright, can you walk? After applying the medicine, Baron Stuart stood up.
It seemed that she wouldnt be able to go to the grand hall for a while.
Looking at her bandaged knee, Emily Walker stood up from the European chair to try walking a few steps.
But before she could take a step, the man in front of her pushed her back down.
Rest here, dont go back down.
Emily Walker looked up at the man before her. Original content can be found at fin?novel
Rest here?
There was probably still an hour before the banquet ended, so was she supposed to stay here the whole time?
Well, she wasnt a person who couldnt stand loneliness but
If she had to stay here, she might as well go home.
At this moment, Baron Stuarts cell phone ringtone sounded.
Picking up the phone, Baron Stuart listened while looking at Emily Walker.
I understand, Ill be down in a little while.
After hanging up the phone, Baron Stuart walked over to her and said, Ill go downstairs for a bit, behave, and wait here.
Emily Walker looked at him and knew that something must havee up since he received a phone call, so she obediently nodded, Okay.
Seeing that he had something to take care of, Ang Reid, who was also present, knew that he might be worried about Emily Walker, and smiled, Baron Stuart, you go ahead and take care of things, Ill stay here with Emily.
It was only then that Baron Stuart felt reassured to leave.
Watching him leave, Emily Walker stood up and tried walking a few steps only when the door to the rxation room was closed again.
How is it? Does it still hurt? Ang Reid came over and was about to offer support.
Emily Walker shook her head and smiled, Its fine!
Indeed, it had hurt a bit when she fell, but now it was much better. At least she wasnt exaggerating that she couldnt walk. After all, she had only tripped.
Sometimes, Baron Stuart was really overly worried.
But Emily Walker was very clear about this too.
Chapter 632: 632: No Way, Coming at This Time?
Chapter 632: Chapter 632: No Way, Coming at This Time?
That being, this man truly cares about her.
Mother and daughter stayed in the rxation room for a bit, and shortly after, the room door was knocked on.
Madam, Old Master Stuart, Madam Foster, and Lady Stuart have arrived, the master has asked you toe downstairs. A servant walked in and respectfully said.
Ang Reid paused in surprise upon hearing this.
She turned her head and looked at Emily Walker with a worried expression.
Mom, you go ahead, Im fine. Emily smiled, aware of her worry, and waved to indicate that she was okay.
In a while, once all the pain has faded away, she would also be able to go downstairs.
Ang looked at her wounded leg, her face full of worries. Are you really okay?
Emily Walker shook her head, Im fine!
Ang was still somewhat not at ease, but with Old Master Stuart and his family arriving, she had no choice but to go down to entertain them.
Turning around, she instructed the maid, You look after the youngdy here, Ille back as soon as I can.
Yes.
After looking at her daughter, Ang then left in peace.
Emily sighed, she was like a flower constantly being protected in a greenhouse by them!
The spacious rxation room was tensed with only Emily and the maid.
Emily wasnt very familiar with the Walker familys servants, and there wasnt much to talk about, so they both quietly stayed in the rxation room, one seated, the other standing.
You go ahead with your work, I dont need anything here. She wasnt ustomed to just staring at each other.
It was far morefortable to stay here alone.
Upon hearing this, the maid hesitated, but she knew that Emily was the youngdy of the house.
Thinking about the past, if Cam Walker was unhappy, they the servants would bear the brunt of that.
They didnt know Emilys habits at all. Would she also punish her if she wasnt pleased?
Thinking about this, the maid dared not to disobey.
She respectfully nodded, Yes, youngdy.
After the maid left, Emily instantly felt much morefortable.
Although she was being cared for by people, she couldnt help but feel like she was under surveince.
With only herself left in the entire room, Emily looked up, curiously looking around the huge rxation room.
Subsequently, she frowned, suddenly feeling a pain in her lower abdomen.
Following that, she sensed a familiar feeling in her lower body.
Feeling the warm liquid dripping down, Emily was startled.
No way, it has arrived at such a time?
Emilys face was shocked, it must be her period!
She rose to her feet and walked to the floor mirror, turned her body, and sure enough, a small red spot could be seen below her body.
Why now out of all the times? She had just dismissed the maid!
In her urgency, Emily eyed the tissues on the nearby table, now she could only temporarily use them, it was much better than bing more noticeable.
After pulling out several tissues, Emily hastily opened the rxation rooms door. This was the second floor so usually, no one woulde up, this saved her a lot of embarrassment.
Just when she was about to stumble into the restroom, she ran into someone.
Sorry! Emily quickly apologized, as she raised her head, she saw Cam Walkers somewhat angry pretty face.
She was hit by someone without notice and almost bumped into her.
Cam Walker who was always proud of herself, had intended to yell, but when she saw Emilys face, she held her tongue. Content originallyes from find[?]ovel
Chapter 633: 633: Do You Think I Will Help You?
Chapter 633: Chapter 633: Do You Think I Will Help You?
But her expression still wasnt very friendly.
Its just a restroom visit, do you really need to be so hurried? She looked at Emily Walker discontentedly, her tone somewhat mocking.
Emily knew she had bumped into someone, so she could only apologize again, Im sorry, I really am in a hurry!
While it was the truth, in Cams eyes it seemed like Emily was intentionally opposing her, which made her even more upset.
However, before Cam could say anything, Emily had already passed her and was about to enter the restroom.
But just as she took a few steps, she suddenly turned back and looked sincerely at Cam.
Um, can you, uh, do me a favor? Emily knew she could only rely on Cam for help now, even though she wasnt sure if Cam would actually help.
As Emily thought about it, she realized it was a desperate move to seek Cams help.
No one could measure the animosity Cam had towards her.
As expected, hearing Emily ask for help, Cam couldnt help but sneer and smirk.
It seemed like the most ridiculous joke she had ever heard in her life.
Emily Walker? Are you out of your mind? Do you think Im going to help you? She looked coldly at Emily, a mocking smile still on her lips.
Emily realized that she must have been crazy to have turned to Cam.
Taking one look at her, not wanting to see Cams mocking face, Emily simply turned around and headed towards the restroom.
However, just as Emily turned, Cams eyes caught a glimpse of the bright red stain behind Emily.
Wait.
The sudden voice startled Emily, but she turned to face Cam, What do you want?
Cams previous mockery certainly didnt put Emily in a good mood, so she looked at Cam and spoke sternly.
Youre nning on going in like that? And then what? Seeing Emily holding just a little tissue in her hand, Cams mocking expression suddenly changed, which was a rarity.
Emily didnt hide her intentions, I dont have my phone, I cant go find my mother, and I definitely cant ask Baron Stuart to bring that stuff over.
What she meant was, she couldnt figure out any other temporary solution for now.
Cam stood silently for a while before speaking calmly. Her tone wasnt as hostile as it had been earlier, but it wasnt friendly either.
Then hurry up and go in. If someone saw it, it certainly wouldnt be a glorious situation.
After saying this, Cam turned around and left.
Watching her leave, Emily didnt have time to think and had to enter the restroom right away, or her dress would be stained with even more red!
Entering the restroom cubicle, Emily saw that the red on her dress was indeed more noticeable than before.
Should she take it off and wash it first?
But the sink was near the front door. How could she go out like this?
With this thought, Emily was quite distressed and her face was full of worry.
If she stayed here waiting for help, there might be no one toe. But going out like this Chapters first released on fin?novel
She was even more afraid; if she ran into a man, it would be too embarrassing!
Just as she was worried and unsure of what to do, someone knocked on the cubicle door.
Are you in there?
Cams voice came from outside the door, and Emily was stunned. What was she doing back here?
What are you doing? Could it be that Cam came back to cause more trouble for her?
Emily really couldnt think of anything else that Cam would do other than causing her problems.
Chapter 634: 634: Is Camila Walker Helping Her?
Chapter 634: Chapter 634: Is Cam Walker Helping Her?
Open the door. Outside the door, Cam Walkers cold voice rang out once again.
Emily Walker frowned, looking slightly confused, but still opened the door a crack.
As soon as the door opened, Cam handed her a bag of sanitary pads and clothes.
Emily was caught off guard and upon seeing the clothes and sanitary pads, she looked somewhat puzzled.
Raising her head, she saw Cam give her a nce before turning around and leaving indifferently.
Emily was stunned. Was Camhelping her?
Why would she help her?
Or, had she done something to these clothes and sanitary pads?
Emily checked the items and found that the sanitary pads were unopened, so there shouldnt be any problems.
Then, she looked at the evening dress that Cam brought her.
There was no strange smell or unusual aspects, so it seemed that there were no issues either.
After thoroughly inspecting everything, Emily finally felt relieved and changed into the evening dress, instantly feeling much more rxed!
She stepped out of the partition room and went to the sink. Outside, Cams figure had already disappeared.
Wrapping the remaining sanitary pads in her exchanged evening dress, washing her hands, Emily turned and left the restroom.
However.
Uh
As soon as she turned and stepped out of the restroom porch, she bumped into someone, and the evening dress and sanitary pads in her hand fell to the ground.
She felt as if she was surrounded by bad luck today.
Falling and bumping into people, along with the embarrassing visit from her period, made her feel quite miserable!
Emily rubbed her aching forehead and looked up at the tall figure in front of her.
Even though she was the one hurt, she still had to apologize. It was truly a miserable situation.
Im sorry She looked up, and her voice stopped abruptly.
Emily held her forehead, looking slightly stunned at the man in front of her. Its you.
Lady Walker, what a coincidence. Thomas Emiliano lightly hooked the corner of his lips, raised an intoxicating smile, charming without losing sexiness.
Coincidence?
Emily turned her head to look at the mens and womens restrooms behind her. Perhaps, it was just a coincidence.
She gave a polite and shallow smile, Mmm.
The mans line of sight nced at the fallen items, Lady Walker, you dropped your things. Arent you going to pick them up?
Hearing this, Emily couldnt help but look at the ground. Upon seeing the items, she was immediately filled with embarrassment.
A whole bag of sanitary padsy there, so unexpectedly and conspicuously!
Bending down, slowly picking up the pads and the dress, Emilys expression was so awkward that she just wanted to find a hole to crawl into!
If it had been a woman, it wouldve been better, but why did it have to be a man?!
Picking up the items, Emily didnt look at Thomas again and hurried off with her head down.
Lady Walker!
The mans maic voice rang out again, and Emily couldnt help but stop.
After pondering for a moment, she turned around and looked at the man in front of her. Are you trying to hit on me again? Official source is findnovel
Although the man before her had an outstanding demeanor and a handsome face, Emily felt no goodwill towards him.
Thomas Emiliano smiled, took a few steps forward in his exquisite handmade leather shoes and came in front of her.
As the man approached, Emily instinctively took a step back.
However, for every step she retreated, the man advanced one step closer.
Emily couldnt help but feel a little uneasy and stood her ground abruptly, What do you want?!
This ce was her home after all. The man in front of her, he wouldnt be nning to do something to her, would he?
Chapter 635: 635: To Avoid Burning Oneself by Playing with Fire
Chapter 635: Chapter 635: To Avoid Burning Oneself by ying with Fire
Seeing her stop, the man smirked.
Then he extended his arms, reaching for Emily Walkers neck
Feeling the mans breath approaching, Emily widened her eyes and instinctively reached out her hand to block his touch
You have something on your back that you didnt remove. Thomas Emiliano chuckled as he spoke.
Listening to him, Emily was taken aback, and her action to block him also stiffened.
Something? What kind of stuff?
Thomas Emiliano stretched his arm towards the back of Emilys neck.
Not far away, at the corner spot, Thomas Emiliano nced up and saw a tall figure standing there. He smirked at the corner of his mouth, and his face suddenly leaned towards Emilys left side.
The strangers breath slowly approached, waking Emily up instinctively as she forcefully pushed the man away.
This man clearly had malicious intentions!
What do you want
Emily was furious and was about to burst into a rant.
You didnt remove the tag. Thomas Emiliano spoke as he raised the tag he had just taken out from the invisible zipper behind her.
Looking at the tag, Emily hesitated for a moment.
So he was helping her remove the tag, but was it necessary to get that close?
Emily frowned at him, but she had to admit he had helped her.
It would indeed be embarrassing if she went to the Grand Hall like that and was seen by others.
Thank Thank you.
The man smirked as his gaze swept past her and nced at the man behind her.
There was a clear sound of footsteps and leather shoes tapping on the ground from behind. Emily couldnt help but look back, only to discover Baron Stuart approaching.
When did Baron Stuart start standing there?
A pair of deep, unfathomable ck eyes coldly stared at the man opposite. The aura surrounding him seemed to be invaded by coldness, congealing everything.
Baron Stuarts face showed endless coldness, while Thomas Emilianos face still wore a lightugh.
Then, Baron Stuart also smirked. Mr. Cairo, there are some things that we shouldnt do excessively, or we might end up getting burned. Dont you think so?
Thomas Emiliano smiled, Of course, whatever Young Lord says is right. However, his gaze shifted to the woman in Baron Stuarts arms, Isnt there a sayingbetter to die beneath the peony flowers and be a flirtatious ghost?
Baron Stuart smirked, a hint of coldness shing in his eyes, Its just that, Mr. Cairo, you might not die beneath the peony flowers.
Emily, on the side, didnt understand the conversation between the two men at all.
She looked at Thomas Emiliano in front of her and then nced at Baron Stuart beside her.
Was it her illusion? Although both men had smiles on their faces, why did she sense a hint of gunpowder?
The words had an obvious cautionary tone. ncing at the man in front of him, Baron Stuart took Emily and turned to leave.
Watching the departing figures, the smile on Thomas Emilianos lips became even more unrestrained.
Originally, he just wanted to have a good y, but now the game seemed more and more interesting.
Just as he was enjoying himself in secret, his expression suddenly darkened.
Whos there,e out.
Thomas Emiliano turned around. In the light not far away, a curvy figure emerged, clearly a woman. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
The figure approached, and as the light came closer, the womans appearance gradually revealed itself from the shadows.
Lady Vivian Ferguson.
C
They walked towards the Banquet Hall, and not far away, Be Stuart spotted the twoing down the stairs and excitedly ran over.
Its Brother and Emily!
As Be Stuart spoke, Vivian Ferguson beside her turned her gaze as well and followed her over.
Chapter 636: 636: Unwilling to Let Go of Thomas Emiliano?
Chapter 636: Chapter 636: Unwilling to Let Go of Thomas Emiliano?
Emily Walker! Be Stuart waved her hand. Although ording to their family rtions, she should call her sister-inw, but perhaps shes too ustomed to the old address, she cant change it immediately.
Seeing Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart, Emily smiled.
This is a public ce, of course, she wouldnt call Vivian Ferguson mother, after all, they havent announced their marriage certificate publicly.
For this, Emily was also confused. Why didnt Baron Stuart announce their marriage? Is he afraid of outsiders knowing their rtionship?
Aunt, Be
However, before Emily could steady herself, she felt her body being pulled by Baron Stuart to pass by the mother and daughter.
She frowned in confusion, what was happening now?
Brother!? Be was also puzzled. Her brother obviously seemed angry?
But he was fine just now, why did he suddenly get angry when they went upstairs?
Baron Stuart! Vivian Ferguson took the opportunity to grab Emilys other hand, If youre busy, then go. Let Emily talk to me.
Vivian Ferguson, who hadnt seen Emily for several days, didnt want to let her get away just like that.
A few minutes ago, didnt he say that he brought Emily here, why did he want to leave without saying hello to his mother?
Baron Stuart turned around and looked at his mother and sister, Shes injured, Ill take her home first.
Upon hearing this, Vivian Fergusons entire face turned sour! Newest update provided by findnovel
Injured? Where is the injury? How did she get injured? Quick, show me where shes hurt! As she said this, Vivian began anxiously examining Emily from head to toe.
She wished she could check her whole body.
Emily didnt know how to respond to this awkward situation, she indeed got hurt, but it was no longer a big deal.
Where did you hurt yourself, why dont you answer? Baron Stuart turned his face to look at the woman beside him, clearly in a bad mood.
Emily, are you really injured? Be too looked at her with a shocked face.
Under the concerned gaze of the mother and daughter, Emily lips quivered. Then, she exined, Actuallyits not a big deal. I just fell and hurt my knee a little while ago, but Ive already medicated it
Before she could finish her exnation, she felt herself being lifted off the ground.
In front of everyones surprised gaze, Baron Stuart gantly picked her up.
Ill take her home to apply the medicine. After giving his mother a brief exnation, Baron Stuart carried Emily to the entrance of the Grand Hall.
Vivian stood there, watching this scene and was astonished; but then, she smiled.
It seems that her hopes of having a grandson would soon be a reality!
.
He carried her all the way out of the Walker Manor. When they reached the front door, the driver had already brought the car over.
Emily thought that her knee was already fine, and there was no need to go home for medication.
Moreover, hadnt she just applied medicine a while ago?
Baron Stuart, didnt I just apply medicine? We dont need to go home, do we? Emily looked towards the stern face of the man, perplexed.
As soon as she spoke, jealousy shed across the mans face!
What? Cant bear to leave Thomas Emiliano? Want to go back to see him?
Remembering the scene at the door of the restroom, Baron Stuart couldnt help but loosen his necktie, feeling as though his whole body was about to be set alight with anger!
Emily was taken aback, and for a moment she was somewhat at a loss.
Cant let go of Thomas Emiliano? What does that mean?
PS:Thank youMoon under the Bellfor the 2576 book-coin reward!PleaselovemeKrisfor the 200 book-coin reward!rjyfor the 100 book-coin reward!n Aimesfor the 100 book-coin reward!
Chapter 637: 637: Such a Coincidence?
Chapter 637: Chapter 637: Such a Coincidence?
Emily Walker looked up, nced at the man beside her and saw his face filled with anger. She looked even more stunned.
Baron Stuart, what on earth are you saying? What do you mean by I cant bear to part with Thomas Emiliano? Why would I want to go see him? She looked at him with nk surprise. His fuming expression indicated he was quite angry.
Huh.
Emily Walker lowered her gaze, suddenly remembering why Baron Stuart was mad earlier.
He, saw that Thomas Emiliano had removed the tag from her clothes?
No, she should say that he saw Thomas Emilianos ambiguous actions towards her.
Baron Stuart abruptly turned his face, and his deep star eyes were slightly filled with fury.
What were you doing with him just now? Didnt I tell you to wait for me obediently!? This stupid woman, taken advantage of his absence to meet with Thomas Emiliano!
Had he spoiled her too much? So much so that she was payin less and less heed to his words?
No, this woman had never taken his words to heart from the beginning!
Seeing him so angry, Emily Walker imagined why he was so furious.
I was waiting for you in the rxation room, but After a pause, she continued, Because I wanted to go to the restroom, I went. When I came out, I ran into Thomas Emiliano-
Just such a coincidence? Before Emily Walker could finish her sentence, the man turned his head and interrupted her coincidence directly.
In fact, he didnt know what he was like today. He knew that Thomas Emiliano approached her intentionally, but seeing such an ambiguous picture, he couldnt control the anger in his heart.
Looking at his angry face, the tone of questioning, Emily Walker felt a sinking in her heart, and a wave of anger emerged.
This man was good in every aspect, but he was too controlling of her personal freedom, especially in terms of opposite sex.
What do you think? Did I deliberately go to find him? Her eyes heated, faintly disappointed, Didnt we get married? Do you have such little trust in me? Why every time a man approaches me, in your eyes, it seems like a betrayal to you?
Her words left Baron Stuart slightly stunned.
He didnt distrust her or doubt her, it was just that when he saw her getting close to other men, he felt inexplicably annoyed.
The atmosphere in the back seat of the car suddenly became tense. Both of them had slightly angry star eyes and looking at each other, neither of them said anything.
After a long time, Baron Stuart suppressed the jealousy in his heart, and his tone calmed down a lot.
I just dont like you getting too close to other men.
Just removing a tag is considered being close? Then why dont you announce my marriage to you? Why am I, in the eyes of the public and others, just your woman, your femalepanion!? ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel
The words came out of Emily Walkers mouth, and she was somewhat dazed the moment they left her lips.
It was subconscious, this sentence just blurted out.
She didnt know, did she really care about this issue in the bottom of her heart?
Lowering her eyes, she collected her sudden anger and then turned her head to look out the car window.
Baron Stuart looked up, her words left him dazed.
The fact that their marriage had not been made public was so important to her?
After looking at her profile, for a long time, in the end, neither of them said anything.
The atmosphere remained tense all the way, until the ck Bentley stopped at the front door of the private residence.
After the car stopped, Emily Walker did not n to get out of the car. She sat in the car staring out of the car window.
Chapter 638: Emily Walker, His Fatal Weakness
Chapter 638: Chapter 638: Emily Walker, His Fatal Weakness
She didnt get out of the car, and the man didnt either. He turned his head, looking at her stupefied expression.
From her profile, he could vaguely sense that she was still angry in her heart.
After ncing at her, Baron Stuart opened the car door and got out.
He had originally intended to just walk into the living room, but after taking a few steps, he couldnt help but return to the car, opened the door, and then
As he always did, he picked her up horizontally!
Both of them were angry, and Emily Walker clearly didnt expect that he would still pick her up in this situation.
Put me down! she yelled, hitting him and struggling to get down from him.
But she knew the oue, as there had never been a time when she seeded in getting down on her own. Updates are released by FindNovel
When the car stopped, the driver naturally turned off the heating in the carriage.
As soon as Baron Stuart got out of the car, he could clearly feel the warm air inside gradually fading away.
If she continued to sit there stiffly, with her character, even if she was shivering cold, she wouldnt ask the driver to turn on the heating.
And perhaps if the driver wanted to turn it on, she would stubbornly tell him not to.
Thinking about this, Baron Stuart hurried back, opened the car door, carried her straight to the second floor.
Let go of me! I can walk by myself! Emily Walker continued to struggle fiercely as they reached the staircase entrance.
She didnt understand, under such circumstances, how could he still casually pick her up?
Without a word, Baron Stuart carried her to the bedroom and gently put her on the soft andfortablerge bed.
During these cold winter days, after walking through the courtyard, Baron Stuart could clearly feel her ice-cold shoulders and arms as he held her.
Tossing her onto the bed, he lifted the white duvet and covered Emily Walker with it wlessly.
After looking at her, Baron Stuart turned and left the room.
.
Entering the study, he didnt go to the office desk to deal with work but instead lit a cigar, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, and looked at the starry sky behind the vi.
On his handsome features, there was an obvious contemtive expression.
After years of operating in the business world, hes made too many enemies along the way, so many that even he has forgotten who was beneath his feet.
In the domestic scene, others might see him as a powerful force not to be feared, but the truth is far from that.
Over the years, no foes have dared toe after him, because Baron Stuart never had any weaknesses that could be exploited.
But now, theres a woman who could potentially be deadly to him.
Not making it public is not to give the enemies an opportunity to strike, but to grasp his lethal Achilles heel.
After Milton Modesto and thest gun incident, there was undoubtedly another threat lurking in Baron Stuarts consciousness.
Time passed quietly, and it wasnt until the cigar burned out that Baron Stuart gathered his thoughts and left the study.
Inside the room, Emily Walker sat on the softrge bed, still holding the evening dress and the wrapped sanitary pads in her hands.
Being lost in thought, she forgot to put down the things in her hands.
Collecting her thoughts, she sighed.
She didnt necessarily want him to make their marriage public, but his secrecy made her doubt, and once she doubted, she would overthink, and when she overthought, she would guess from both sides.
Guessing why he wouldnt make it public, and what the reason for his secrecy was.
Letting go of the things in her hands, Emily Walker felt restless as she raised her hand to push back a few strands of hair that had fallen on her forehead.
Chapter 639: 639: Not That Concerned
Chapter 639: Chapter 639: Not That Concerned
She really didnt like this feeling of being shrouded in doubt.
Why did Baron Stuart not exin after she had clearly asked? Was there no exnation? Or had he never intended to announce their marriage to the public?
Actually, announcing it publicly wasnt that important, was it?Initially, she had said she wouldnt be the Stuart Familys Young Mistress, but only his woman.
Thinking about it, her anger today seemed a bit inexplicable.
Lifting her head and looking at the closed room door, Emily Walker pursed her lips and lowered her eyes, and a momentter, she got out of bed from under the bedding.
Just as she was about to open the door, the man was alsoing in through the door.
Their gazes met, and the inexplicable anger in their hearts seemed to dissipate at this moment.
Noticing her annoyed face, Baron Stuart bent down, picked her up again, and gently hooked his long legs to close the room door.
Putting her into the quilt, Baron Stuart looked at her with zing eyes and asked in a low voice, Are you bothered by that issue?
Emily lifted her eyes, meeting his deep gaze, and looked somewhat bewildered.
After a thought, she seemed to understand.
She pursed her lips and shook her head, then lowered her head and spoke softly, I dont really care about that. Its just that I happened to be thinking about that issue when I went to the banquet, and I was also a bit curious. I asked you just now because
Suddenly, Emily found herself unable to exin.
At that time, she blurted it out without thinking, and now that she was asked to exin, she really couldnt exin it properly.
Perhaps its because this man always questions her, and this time she wanted to question him for a change.
Yes, it should be like that.
You always criticize me, so this time I wanted to hold you ountable too, she said, looking up at the man before her.
In fact, she was really content; the man before her was desired by countless women, and at this moment, he belonged to herpletely and solely.
Looking at her clear eyes, Baron Stuart pursed his thin lips and pulled her into his embrace.
The nameless anger between the two vanished, and only then did Baron Stuart remember a question.
He released her, and his gaze fell on her newly changed evening dress, then nced at the bedding next to her and picked up the dress she had taken off.
Why did you change
As Baron Stuart was about to pick up the dress, he suddenly felt something falling from the dress.
He frowned and nced at the object.
Seeing this, Emily felt a bit embarrassed at the thought of him seeing such a thing.
So she quickly reached out and hid the opened sanitary pad in her hand behind her! Newest update provided by f?ndnovel
Although it was just an instant, Baron Stuart clearly saw the opened sanitary pad and immediately understood.
Presumably, it was because the dress had been stained that she had changed out of it.
With this thought, Baron Stuart pursed his lips and chuckled lightly.
However, immediately after, he seemed to think of something and became a little annoyed again.
Thomas Emiliano sent you the clothes and sa- He paused, coughed lightly, and that!?
Damn it, did Thomas Emiliano go into the Womens Restroom too?
Thinking about this, Baron Stuarts jealousy red up once again!
Emily had just hidden the sanitary pad when she heard this, and she raised her head, looking a bit dazed.
Chapter 640: 640: Its Camila Walker
Chapter 640: Chapter 640: Its Cam Walker
Two secondster, she reacted.
No, how could he possibly give me these things? I told you, I met him when I came out. She pouted, was this man still not trusting her?
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart remembered that she had indeed mentioned meeting Thomas Emiliano after leaving the restroom.
At this thought, Baron Stuarts jealousy subsided.
However, speaking of this, Emily Walker naturally thought of Cam Walker.
She lowered her eyebrows, still not understanding Cams actions.
All along, Cam had wished her dead, but today she actually helped her kindly? This was really confusing.
Could it be that she had turned over a new leaf and decided to be good sisters with her?
What are you thinking about? Seeing her deep in thought, Baron Stuart frowned.
As for the clothes, he naturally assumed they were given to her by Ang Reid or a servant, so he didnt give it much thought.
But seeing her pensive expression, and recalling the topic they had just discussed, he couldnt help but think she was thinking about Thomas Emiliano.
Emily Walker raised her eyebrows and looked at him, Do you know who gave me these things?
Baron Stuart frowned, Isnt it from your mother or a servant?
In the Walker family, besides Ang Reid and a few servants, he really couldnt think of anyone else who would help her.
Emily shook her head, fearing that even Baron Stuart might not believe her if she told him.
No, its Cam Walker!
Before that, she had even sought help from Cam, but before she could say why, she was outrightly rejected by her.
It seemed that only after realizing her awkward situation, Cam decided to help her.
However, based on Cams personality, she thought such an urrence waspletely unrealistic.
Cam, who regarded her as an archenemy, actually reached out to help her avoid embarrassment C it was hard for her to believe unless she had experienced it herself.
As expected, when Duncan Hobbs heard the name Cam Walker, he couldnt help but frown, Cam Walker?
In his mind, his thoughts were exactly the same as Emilys.
Seeing his furrowed brow, Emily looked at him with passion, You think its impossible, dont you?
In fact, anyone who knew the rtionship between her and Cam would probably be surprised.
Baron Stuart looked down at the girl in front of him, Are you sure you didnt see it wrong?
Yes, he couldnt believe Cam would help her.
Emily was at a loss.
Coming back to her senses, she gave him an unsatisfied nce.
Im not blind or deaf, she was so close to me, and we even talked a lot!
Why would she help you? If she were sure she hadnt mistaken the person, then what did this mean?
Was it Cams scheme, or did she really want to get along with her and be sisters?
Between these two possibilities, Baron Stuart dared not draw conclusions recklessly.
Emily lowered her head, also falling into confusion.
I dont know, I found it very strange myself. At first, I bumped into her when I went in, and asked for her help. But before I could even say what I needed help with, she refused. Later, to my surprise, when I was in the partition room, she actually brought a dress and sanitaryknocked on my door.
This was also very unexpected for her andpletely unthinkable.
The contrast before and after was just too great. Find the newest release on FindN()vel
As Baron Stuart listened, he didnt say anything more, but his deep gaze seemed to want to see through the matter.
Chapter 641: 641: Christmas Eve.
Chapter 641: Chapter 641: Christmas Eve.
Ever since her identity was revealed, Emily Walker suddenly felt as if she had transformed from an obscure, dull pearl into a dazzling diamond in an instant. This text is hosted at find?novel
These days, not only did her colleagues at thepany try to curry favor with her, but even some high-ranking department heads spoke to her with smiling faces.
She didnt really like this feeling.
Today was December 24, and it was a rare asion when it snowed heavily.
By 5 PM, the snow had stopped, and the sprawling city was treated to a rarely seen snowyndscape.
Looking out at the white expanse outside the window and then at theprehensive office, many peoples office desks were adorned with a beautifully wrapped Apple.
These were gifts exchanged among colleagues, but she hadnt noticed the significance of this day and hadnt prepared anything to give her colleagues in return.
Perhaps because of her unique identity, quite a few people had sent her Peaceful Fruit, but she didnt ept them without merit and didnt prepare anything in return, so she politely refused them all.
In the past, when her father Wilson Carter was alive, he would send Peaceful Fruit to her and her little brother every Christmas Eve. But since he fell ill, she and her little brother hadnt felt this atmosphere for several years.
Thats right, I wonder if Little Brother has to work tonight!
With this thought, Emily quickly took out her cell phone and flipped to her little brother Wace Carters contacts.
But just at this moment, a voice rang out in theprehensive office.
Excuse me, which one of you is Lady Avie?
A young man in a hoodie and a baseball cap appeared in therge office.
Emily, who was already sitting near the front door, couldnt help but stand up when she heard the voice.
I am. She looked nkly at the young man, who seemed to be dressed like a college student working part-time, just like her little brother.
Upon hearing this, the young man approached, Hello, Im Waces colleague, and this is something your little brother asked me to bring to you.
The takeaway restaurant where Wace worked was holding Peace Activities today, so it was incredibly busy.
Knowing that a colleague was delivering takeout here, he brought a gift for her as well.
Emily looked at the box the young man handed her, with an exquisitely wrapped Peaceful Fruit on top of it.
At this moment, her phone on the table also rang.
She epted the box and Peaceful Fruit, nodded, and thanked the boy before returning to her seat.
Seeing the iing call, it was from Wace.
Hello?
Sister, Merry Christmas Eve! Waces clear voice rang out on the phone.
Thank you, I was just about to call you.
Yeah? Did you get everything?
Yes, its lovely!
Thats great! Ill get back to work, then! With that, Wace was ready to hang up the phone.
It was only by stealing a moment away from his hectic work at the store that he had found these two minutes to call his sister.
Seeing that he was about to end the call, Emily anxiously said, Wait!
Whats up?
Its Christmas Eve, lets have dinner together! Emily suggested, not wanting him to spend the night alone.
However, Wace already had other ns.
I might not have time. The shop is super busy today, and well be working until 11 PM. Afterwards, were all going to celebrate Christmas Eve together at the store!
Upon hearing this, Emily couldnt help but feel disappointed. She had originally thought about inviting her little brother to Baron Stuarts vi.
I see, well, have fun! Although a bit disheartened, she still smiled, happy that he would havepany.
After hanging up, the list of contacts disyed Baron Stuarts name just above her little brothers.
Chapter 642: 642: Camila Walker Comes to Pick Up
Chapter 642: Chapter 642: Cam Walker Comes to Pick Up
Would he have time tonight?
In the blink of an eye, it was five-thirty. In the office, people could hardly wait to pack their stuff, each looking forward to tonights Christmas Eve party!
The atmosphere was always infectious. As Emily Walker watched everyone leave work, she began to anticipate Christmas Eve and started packing her things.
However, expectations are always beautiful, but reality often lets people down.
Just as Emily Walker stepped out of the office, Baron Stuarts iing call rang.
Looking at the familiar iing call, she could hardly imagine that Baron Stuart would wish her a Merry Christmas Eve.
Hello?
I have a social engagement today and may be backte.
Emily Walkers originally expectant face became stiff at these words and fell into a daze.
He has an engagement tonight? Wont he be apanying her for Christmas Eve? Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n findnovel
Oh. she replied, sounding somewhat disappointed.
Hearing her deted tone, Baron Stuart slightly knitted his eyebrows, Whats wrong?
In the past, when he said he would bete, she had never reacted like this. Baron Stuart couldnt help but feel a bit puzzled.
No, nothing, just she lowered her head and nced at the gift and peaceful fruit in her hand, e home early!
She struggled to utter these few words.
Hmm. Baron Stuart replied absent-mindedly and hung up the phone without giving it much thought.
Looking at the gift in her hand and the hung-up phone, Emily Walker sighed helplessly.
The highly-anticipated Christmas Eve had arrived, and she had also collected her gifts, only to find herself alone
Cradling the gifts, Emily Walker prepared to grab a cab home, but as she stepped down from the entrance of herpany, she noticed a red Maserati.
She recognized the car, and an image sprung to her mind very quickly C Cam Walker!
Indeed, as she approached the Red Maserati, the car window opened slowly. Although dusk had fallen, Emily Walker immediately recognized Cam Walker in the drivers seat.
Seeing her holding a box and a peaceful fruit, Cam Walker gave her a cold nce and quickly averted her gaze, Get in the car.
Emily Walker was stunned. Perhaps it was because Cam Walker had helped herst time that she didnt perceive any hostility in her now.
However, even though she couldnt sense any hostility, it definitely wasnt kindness either.
What do you mean? She frowned, looking at Cam Walker inside the car, and felt that she has truly changed.
Cam Walker tossed her wavy hair to the side, quickly turned her gaze back to Emily Walker outside the car, her expression still extremely indifferent.
However,pared to before, Emily Walker didnt sense any hostility from her tone.
Its Christmas Eve today. Our parents have asked me to pick you up to celebrate. Cam Walker said indifferently. After finishing, she shifted her gaze to the front, seemingly not wanting to spare Emily Walker an extra look.
Emily Walker was taken aback.
Their parents were picking her up to celebrate Christmas Eve?
Before she could ponder any further, her phone rang again.
She took out her phone with one hand and saw that it was from her mother, Ang Reid.
Hello, Emily. Did you see Cam? I told her to pick you up so we can celebrate Christmas Eve together. Ang Reids gentle voice came from the other end of the phone. It was obvious she was looking forward to it.
Emily Walker was stunned. She nced at Cam Walker in front of her, feeling a sudden warmth in her heart.
Okay. She smiled and then hung up the phone.
Emily Walker stepped forward, opened the door of the Red Maserati, and sat in the passenger seat without any hesitation.
Chapter 643: 643: Camila Walker sends her Peaceful Fruit
Chapter 643: Chapter 643: Cam Walker sends her Peaceful Fruit
Seeing herpletely unguarded expression, Cam Walker couldnt help but turn her head to look at her, Arent you afraid that Ill throw your stuff into the river again as you just sit here?
Upon hearing that, Emily Walker turned her head and smiled lightly, From thepany to home, we wont pass by the river!
She knew that although Cam Walker no longer harbored hostility toward her, it didnt necessarily mean she liked her.
Cam Walker gave her a cold nce, then started the car and drove towards the Walker familys courtyard house.
Over half an hourter, the car arrived at Walker Manor. As soon as Emily got out of the car, she saw the sparkling courtyard, filled with many colorful lights that flickered on and off, dazzlingly bright.
These are prepared for Christmas tomorrow. We celebrate it together every year, and this year theres an extra person, Seeing her being mesmerized, Cam got out of the car, her indifferent voice chimed in, and then went straight inside the living room.
Hearing the engines sound, Ang Reid and a maid walked out of the living room, their faces breaking into joyful smiles upon seeing the two.
Youre back,e in quickly, its cold outside.
Emily came to her senses and noticed snowkes fluttering down from the sky enveloped in night.
Everyone entered the house, and in the living room, Graham Berkeley was personally tying gifts and a big star to the Christmas tree.
Emilys here! After hanging thest star, Graham stopped his work.
Looking at the twinkling Christmas tree, he couldnt help but show a heartfelt smile.
Decorating the Christmas tree for their children and hanging various colorful gifts was a fathers persistence and enjoyment.
At dinner, Graham gave each servant a red envelope and a peaceful fruit. Then he had them leave the room.
As dinner progressed, only the immediate family was left in the dining room, enjoying their meal together.
After dinner, Cam went upstairs and came back down with a small box, taking out a beautifully wrapped apple from it, Dad, this is for you!
She held out the apple, a genuine smile on her face as she looked at Graham on the sofa. To be honest, this was the first time Emily had ever seen Cam genuinely smile.
Mom, this is for you! Then, she gave one to Ang Reid as well. Official source is FindN0vel
Lastly, her gaze fell on Emily.
As their eyes met, Emily clearly sensed that Cams smile faded as she turned to face her.
This is for you!
Upon hearing this, Emily looked up and before she had time to react, something was tossed onto herp.
Upon closer inspection, she realized it was an apple identical to the ones given to her parents.
Is this
Emily looked up at Cam, who had already turned her face, ignoring her.
Is this her Christmas gift for me?
Thank Thank you. As a courtesy, Emily could only utter these two words.
No need to thank me. There was just an extra one when I was distributing them to the servants, so I thought I might as well give it to you. Cams expression remained indifferent, not even sparing Emily a nce.
But from Emilys perspective, it seemed as if
She wanted to be friends with her but couldnt let go of her pride?
Was that the case? Or was she just overthinking it?
Following that, Graham also took out two red envelopes.
Tomorrow is Christmas, you two can use this to buy some more clothes to wear. The weathers getting colder and colder. Graham handed one each to Emily and Cam.
Thanks, Dad! Cam unceremoniously took the red envelope, as she had grown ustomed to it over the years.
PS: Friends, Mia Harizon is heading back to Baltimore tomorrow. Tomorrows update might be a bitte, please understand!
Chapter 644: 644: Returning the Favor.
Chapter 644: Chapter 644: Returning the Favor.
Every Christmas Eve, Father would give red envelopes to her and the servants in the house.
For Emily Walker, this was quite unusual.
She had heard of giving red envelopes during the Spring Festival, but not on Christmas Eve.
As the red envelope was handed to her, she wanted to decline, but Ang Reid stopped her.
Its like this every year, its your fathers first red envelope for you; how could you not ept it? Her soft, watery voice signaled Emily to ept it.
Emily looked at her mother, Ang Reid, and then at her smiling father, Baxter Walker, and ultimately, she silently epted her fathers first red envelope.
After receiving the red envelope and Peaceful Fruit, Emily suddenly realized that she hadnt prepared any gifts for them.
She nced at the tea table beside her little brother and saw the Peaceful Fruit and small gifts he had given her earlier. It seemed she could only offer them what they had already offered her.
Picking up the Peaceful Fruit, Emily looked at Cam Walker, Well, I havent prepared anything either, so Ill give this to you.
Since Cam had already given her one, it would be impolite not to reciprocate.
Upon hearing this, Cam couldnt help but look over. She nced at Emily, but her ck star eyes couldnt see a hint of happiness.
But she didnt refuse it, instead, she reached out her hand to take the Peaceful Fruit and said, Thank you.
Seeing the warming rtionship between the two, the couple beside them couldnt help but smile at each other.
They wanted this oue more than anyone else.
Cam looked at the exquisitely wrapped Peaceful Fruit and decided to unwrap it.
Emily was a little surprised; she just casually opened it?
Unwrapping the beautiful wrapping paper revealed a shiny red apple, exquisite in shape and appearance.
Throwing the wrapping paper into the trash can, Cam stood up with the apple and walked towards the kitchen.
Emily looked on in shock as Cam entered the kitchen and came back out with a bite out of the red apple
She just ate it like that?
Emilys mouth twitched a few times, but it seemed that nothing was wrong.
Its Peaceful Fruit, of course, its better to eat it for peace!
What are you looking at? Isnt the one you gave me for me to eat? Seeing her staring, Cam passed by her coldly as she went upstairs and asked in a cold voice.
Emily felt a bit embarrassed, Uh, of course.
It seemed that the apple Cam had given her was really just an extra; from her attitude, she still seemed to dislike Emily very much.
Forget it, yesterdays enemies wouldnt be friends today, let alone sisters!
Staring at her, Cam took another bite of the apple, her face cold, and went upstairs without paying any more attention to Emily. The source of th?s content is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Cam, arent you going outter? Seeing her go upstairs, Ang Reid asked curiously.
Every Christmas Eve, the Walker family would go out to the citys One za. There, every year, many Wishing Trees would be set up, and many people would pray for peace for their loved ones on this night.
Cam turned her head, I will, but Im going to change my clothes first.
Hearing her mother say this, Emily looked puzzled at Ang Reid, Are we going outter?
Yes, were going to pray for peace, it will be lively, Ang Reid replied with a gentle smile.
Upon hearing this, Emily couldnt help but be curious, looking forward to their outingter.
Chapter 645: 645: The Magician in the Crowd
Chapter 645: Chapter 645: The Magician in the Crowd
By the time Cam Walker came downstairs again, fifteen minutes had already passed. At this time, it was already 8 PM.
The family came out merrily and arrived at the center of a za in E city.
Right after getting out of the car, Emily Walker genuinely felt that the scene before her was strikingly stunning. So, this is how lively Christmas Eve could be.
At this time, in the center of the za, a wishing tree decorated with colored lights formed a beautiful scene, surrounded by a bustling crowd.
Emily Walker carefully observed and found that everyone was holding ribbons of various colors, each making a prayer-like gesture every time they tied a ribbon to the wishing tree.
Baxter Walker and Ang Reid also got out of the car with several ribbons in their hands. Read full story at find?novel
Cam, why dont you take Emily and go have some fun around here? Ang Reid suggested. She knew that she, whoes here every year, was quite familiar with the surroundings.
Cam looked at her mother then nced at Emily next to her.
On the surface, she apparently didnt seem very willing, but verbally agreed.
Okay. After responding, Cam turned around, preparing to take Emily to the more crowded areas.
Very few people knew about this Christmas Eve event. Since most people spend most of their time at home, they werepletely unaware of these outdoor activities.
Cam turned around and noticed that the person behind her didnt seem to catch up. So she turned her head back to see Emily who was still marveling at the beautiful disy of lights not too far away.
Emily was so entranced that she was surprised to feel a tug on her armC
She turned around a bit surprised to find that it was Cam pulling her to another direction.
She couldnt help but look back at her parents who were still behind, heading towards the wishing tree.
Hey Cam, where are you dragging me to?
Emily turned her head and looked at the silent Cam, asking.
No matter how she asked, Cam just wouldnt reply. She just continued to lead her forward.
Before long, they stopped at an exceedingly lively ce.
In the crowd, there were people who were dancing in joy, and some were performing magic tricks.
Cam released her grip and casually said, Im going to go have fun, you can see what you want to do.
Having said that, Cam gradually entered the dancing crowd, leaving a stunned Emily behind.
Everything around her was so splendid and joyous that even Emily was quickly drawn in.
So, Christmas Eve could also be celebrated this lively.
Just as Emily was watching the crowd singing and dancing, suddenly, a hand wearing a white glove reached out in front of her eyes, startling her.
Before she could regain herposure, the owner of the hand popped out from behind her and instantaneously appeared before her eyes.
Beautifuldy, heres a Christmas Eve gift for you?
Emily was taken aback. From his voice, she could tell he was a man.
Dressed up in a professional magicians costume, it looked like he was going to perform magic for her.
As expected, even before Emilys thoughts had settled, a bloody red rose suddenly appeared out of thin air from that hand in front of her eyes.
All magic tricks are deceitful. Emily was very clear about this. However, at such a close encounter, she was still taken aback.
Where did he pull this rose from in that short blink of an eye?
While she was contemting, the blood-red rose in front of her eyes suddenly disappeared, and a white one appeared in the blink of an eye.
Chapter 646: 646: Thomas Emiliano?
Chapter 646: Chapter 646: Thomas Emiliano?
Just like that, without Emily Walker understanding what was happening, roses appeared one after another in various colors before her eyes.
Emily had never seen such close-up magic before and was instantly stupefied.
In the next second, the magicians hands disappeared, and his slender fingers waved in front of Emily. In the blink of an eye, the mans hand now held arge bouquet of roses in various colors.
Emily was really amazed, staring wide-eyed at the masked magician.
However, before she could avert her gaze, the mans thin lips curled up slightly, and then he raised his other hand, covering therge bouquet of roses with a handkerchief. A few secondster, when he removed it again, the roses turned into butterflies fluttering all over the sky
Heavens, this was too fake, right? Its winter now; how could there be roses!?
Though Emily didnt believe it, she did indeed see more than a dozen butterflies flying away before her very eyes.
Following that, before she could recover her senses, the man in front of her suddenly bent down and stretched out a hand, offering Emily a gentlemans invitation.
Looking at the man before her, Emily thought he wanted to invite her to perform magic together, and excitedly ced her hand on his palm.
But who wouldve known, as soon as her hand reached out, the magician pulled her over directly, skillfully spun her around, and in an instant, Emily was led into the dance floor.
It wasnt until she saw her surroundings clearly that Emily suddenly came back to her senses.
In the dance floor, most were young lovers, intimately dancing together in this joyous atmosphere, inseparable.
Emily couldnt quite stand this atmosphere, especially with a stranger magician, a man no less.
She smiled reluctantly, about to leave the dance floor when she noticed her held hand gradually tightening.
Lady, would you do me the honor of dancing with me?
No, and I dont know this type of dance, Emily refused without a second thought.
People here imed they were dancing, but it was actually just an intimate embrace between lovers, then moving with the music. She wasnt interested in doing such ambiguous gestures with a stranger.
The moment her words fell, Emily turned to leave.
However, it was clear that the magician in front of her had no intention of letting her leave the crowd.
As soon as she turned, the man immediately reached out to pull her back. Read full story at find?novel
Emily stared in shock, wide-eyed. Wasnt this man obviously trying to take advantage of her?
Lady Walker, why be so cold and ruthless? Weve been watching the performance for so long, cant you spare me a dance? The man raised the corner of his mouth, revealing a yful smile.
Emily was stunned; this voice sounded so familiar
You are She stared nkly at the man in front of her, increasingly noticing how his voice and the charm of his smile resembled someone very much.
The man gently hooked the corner of his lips, then raised his hand, removing the silver mask.
As expected, under the mask was the wickedly handsome face.
Stunned, Emily looked at the man before her, then frowned, her expression incredulous. Thomas Emiliano?
What was he doing here?
Lady Walker, isnt it some sort of destiny that we meet like this? Thomas Emiliano smiled softly, his expression always so wickedly enticing, making people infatuated.
Emily was taken aback. Destiny?
Uh, she came tonight with her family; could this man have foreseen her future?
Why is Mr. Emiliano here? She always felt that many things were not merely coincidences.
Chapter 647: 647: At least not like Mr. Emiliano!
Chapter 647: Chapter 647: At least not like Mr. Emiliano!
This is my first Christmas Eve in E City, and I had nobody to spend it with. So, I decided to go out. I didnt expect to see Lady Walker here. It seems thating out today was the right decision.
He said this as if meeting Emily Walker here was such a happy and exciting event.
Haha, it is quite lively here. I wont bother Mr. Emiliano any longer. Have fun! Emilyughed and then turned to leave.
But to her surprise, Thomas Emiliano seemed to be growing bolder with her. The next second, he pulled her into his arms, tightly gripping her wrist and waist, forcing her close to him.
Emily was clearly frightened by his sudden move, her face changing color in shock.
She tried to struggle, but the more she struggled, the tighter the mans grip became.
What the hell do you want!? Emily couldnt help but re up, her eyes filled with anger as she red at the man in front of her.
However, the angrier she looked, the more it aroused his interest.
Holding her tightly against his chest, Thomas spoke with a seductive tone, Do you really want to know what I want?
Nonsense!
The man chuckled, and after remaining silent for a long time, his thin lips parted slightly, I want to know, what kind of man does Lady Walker find interesting?
Upon hearing this, Emily hesitated for a moment before responding sarcastically, At least not someone like Mr. Emiliano! ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find[?]ovel
Having said that, she continued to struggle, trying to escape from his tight embrace. She really didnt like any man other than Baron Stuart being so intimate with her.
Meanwhile, at the front door of the private residence.
The ck Bentley parked in the courtyard, and Baron Stuart got out of the car. It was now almost 10 PM.
Usually, the living room would be quiet at this time, but today, Mrs. Noelle had not gone to rest and immediately approached the grand entrance when she heard the engine sound.
Young Master, youre back. Mrs. Noelle smiled and took the ck woolen coat from Baron Stuarts hand.
As she took the coat, she nced behind him.
Neither of them hade home for dinner today, which worried Mrs. Noelle. She thought that maybe they had arranged to go out and have fun on Christmas Eve.
But now, only the Young Master had returned. Where was the young madam?
Young Master, didnt the young madame back with you? Mrs. Noelle took his coat and couldnt help but look up at him with curiosity.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart, who was about to go upstairs, paused, turned around, and raised an eyebrow, She hasnte back?
Mrs. Noelle was taken aback, No.
What was going on? It was already 10 oclock, where could the young madam be?
Checking the time on his left hand, Baron Stuart took out his cell phone.
The young madams cell phone is turned off. Mrs. Noelle had also tried calling during dinner.
As expected, when he dialed her number, the disy showed it was powered off.
This damn woman! She had run off again!
Where could she be thiste?
And shouldnt she have informed Mrs. Noelle or him if she wasnting back on time?
Each time this woman disappeared, Baron Stuarts heart would fall into extreme unease.
He dialed another number.
Baxter Walkers phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.
Left with no choice, he dialed thendline number of the Walker Manor.
.
On the other side, Emily was still being held captive by Thomas Emiliano in front of her. She looked around, trying to find Cam Walker to help her but couldnt see her anywhere.
It was strange; she had clearly seen her entering the dance floor just a moment ago.
PS: Mia Harizon has arrived in Baltimore! Todays update is a bitte, dears. Please forgive me.
Chapter 648: 648: Escape, Emily Walkers Counterattack!
Chapter 648: Chapter 648: Escape, Emily Walkers Counterattack!
At this time, Emily Walker, who couldnt figure it out, had no spare thoughts to ponder on these matters. She turned her head with a furious look and stared at the man in front of her.
Mr. Emiliano, is this your way of sexually harassing me? If he doesnt let go of her hand, she swears shell scream in the next second!
Seeing her stubborn and angry look, the man onlyughed more yfully.
If Lady Walker wishes, Id be more than happy to oblige.
If words dont agree, just say half a sentence more!
Emily didnt get angry but suddenly smiled, Mr. Emiliano.
Hm? Follow current nov?ls on find{n}ovel
How about I give you a gift too?
Emilys smile suddenly became crafty, making Thomas Emiliano frown slightly, puzzled about her sudden change.
However, just as he was frowning, he saw Emily raise the corners of her mouth with a smug smile, then her slender leg suddenly lifted, and her kneecap fiercely aimed and hit hard between Thomas Emilianos legs!
She learned this move on TV yesterday, and she didnt expect to put it to use today!
Thomas Emiliano was obviously not an ordinary man, and he quickly retreated a few steps before Emily made her move.
Emily knew he wasnt simple, and she didnt think shed seed.
Her goal, however, was not to attack him sessfully, but to escape his restraint.
Clearly, she seeded.
Emily smiled coldly, then turned around and prepared to leave.
Before leaving, she turned back as if she had thought of something, Please tell Mr. Emiliano that, actually, Im already married.
Although she didnt know what Thomas Emilianos intentions were, it was not difficult to see that he seemed interested in her.
No matter what the reason for his interest, she didnt want to get too close to this deep city man.
If youre really married, why not announce it publicly? Thomas Emiliano looked at her, his deep pupils in the night sky showing a trace of gloom, Or, does Lady Walker want to use this as a way to reject me?
Does this man really have thoughts about her already?
Or is it another intention?
Believe it or not, I dont have to exin so much to you. Emily finished speaking and walked away, not bothering to exin further.
In the first ce, she didnt have a reason to exin anything to him!
However, just as she turned around, she identally bumped into a burly man who seemed to be an African American by his appearance.
From his slightly open chest, Emily noticed that not only was this African American tall and burly, but even on his neck, she saw an inconspicuous dragon tattoo.
Sorry. Looking at the burly mans fierce appearance, Emily couldnt help but swallow her saliva, then politely apologized to avoid causing more trouble.
After apologizing, she instinctively passed the ck man, wanting to leave the crowd.
However, the ck-clothed people did not n to let her go.
Now, seeing their partners anomaly, Emily suddenly realized that four more burly men appeared around the American ck man in an instant.
Although none of them were ck, they all looked like foreigners.
Hey, girl, you want to leave after bumping into Old Master like this? The ck giant spoke in English, which Emily couldnt understand at all. She only saw him opening and closing his thick lips to reveal two rows of white teeth.
Um Emily tentatively asked with a smile, Can you speak Chinese?
Chapter 649: 649: Thomas Emiliano Gets Punched!
Chapter 649: Chapter 649: Thomas Emiliano Gets Punched!
what? The ck giant clearly couldnt understand Chinese.
Emily Walker hesitated for a moment. She knew some simple English, Iamsorry.
Oh- Hearing Emilys apology, the ck man couldnt help but cheer at hispanions, seemingly even more excited now!
They should understand now, right?
So, Emily nodded and smiled, then tried to leave again, bypassing them.
Hey,dy, how about hanging out with us brothers for a while?
Ah - Just as Emily took a few steps away, the ck giant grabbed her and pulled her back, causing her to trip and almost fall.
Fortunately, Thomas Emiliano behind her caught her in time.
Looking at the five foreigners before him, Thomas pupils involuntarily cooled down a few degrees, and he poured out fluent English.
Hey, thats no way to treat a girl, isnt it?
The ck man looked at the man in front of him. He was 1.9 meters tall and stood in front of the 1.8-meter-tall Thomas, obviously showing off a bit.
Who are you? Her knight?
Although Emily didntpletely hear what the two were talking about, she could roughly make out a bit of the meaning.
At the words, Thomas couldnt help but smile, What if I say yes?
Oh- brothers, the princess knight is here! The ck man couldnt help but cheer at hispanions once again. However, the next second, he quickly turned his head, and unexpectedly swung a punch at Thomas.
Thomas clearly didnt expect this. Caught off guard, he was hit squarely.
Emily who was standing by wouldnt have thought that the group of men would actually hit someone. She was a bit shocked.
As she came to her senses, she quickly rushed to Thomass front, looking at the bruise on his face.
As expected, there was already a bit of fresh blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.
Thomas raised his hand and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his thumb. Coldness gradually appeared in his pitch-ck eyes as he looked at the five men!
Looking at him, Emily suddenly felt a twinge of guilt.
It seemed like he took that punch because of her.
Are you okay?
Thomas nced at her, then waved her behind him, Stay here, dont move.
Watching his actions, Emily couldnt help but be stunned for a few seconds.
Was he trying to protect her?
At this time, the Central Square, which was originally quite lively, suddenly erupted in a wave of screams andmotion, as people turned their gazes over.
But those who were closer to them backed away several meters in fear, worried that they would be involved in some way.
Not far away, Mr. and Mrs. Walker also noticed the abnormalities here. When they saw Emily in the crowd, they looked shocked and quickly rushed over. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? FndNovel
Meanwhile, on the other side of the road at the square, a white Bugatti gradually approached.
As the car slowly neared the edge of the square, Baron Stuart got out, preparing to enter the crowd to find Emilys figure.
As soon as he got out of his car, he noticed that the lively atmosphere seemed to have stopped because of something.
At this time, the onlooking crowd looked more like they were watching some kind of event, whispering to each other from time to time.
Almost at the same time, Mr. and Mrs. Walker and Baron Stuart collided face to face.
Seeing him, Ang Reid looked a little surprised, Baron Stuart?
At this moment, Emily, who was not far from the crowd, heard the name and turned her head in surprise, searching for the figure of the owner of the name.
Chapter 650: 650: Are You Worried About Me?
Chapter 650: Chapter 650: Are You Worried About Me?
Did she hear it wrong? Why did it feel like it was her mothers voice calling Baron Stuart?
Looking at the couple in front of him, Baron Stuart was not surprised.
She didnte with you? Seeing only the two of them and not Emily Walker, Baron Stuart couldnt help but furrow his brows with confusion.
When he asked this, Mr. and Mrs. Walker suddenly realized.
Right, Emily!
Ang Reid rushed through the crowd somewhat urgently and saw Emily with a magician costume-wearing Thomas Emiliano?
Watching the couple rushing in, Baron Stuart followed them.
Youyoure bleeding Seeing the blood from Thomass mouth, Emily couldnt help but feel a little guilty. She wanted to check his injury but didnt dare to touch him.
Thomas nced at Baron Stuart who just walked in from the opposite side, and then a subtle scheming look shed in his eyes.
He lowered his head and looked at the woman in front of him, then showed a faint smile, Its fine.
Emily was a bit surprised. This man was still able to smile even after being beaten and bleeding?
But youreyoure bleeding
Are you worried about me? Seeing her slightly worried expression, Thomas asked with a smile.
Emily paused for a moment. It was natural for her to worry about him since he got beaten up for her sake, right? For more chapters visit Find1Novel
But maybe he thought too much?
Emily!
At that moment, an anxious voice sounded from behind her. Emily turned around and saw her mothers and fathers worried faces, and behind themBaron Stuart?
Although she only saw her back, Baron Stuart could clearly feel her concern, especially after Thomass words: Are you worried about me?
Emily, are you okay? What happened? Seeing the blood dripping from Thomass mouth and the five foreign men, Ang Reid didnt have to think too much to know what had happened. She worriedly looked at her daughter, checking her all over.
Emily awkwardly smiled and said, Mom, Im fine.
She raised her head and saw Baron Stuart walking towards them, realizing that it was nowte.
And she had forgotten to call Mrs. Noelle to tell her that she was spending the night with her parents.
Baron Stuart must have gone home tonight and not found her, so he came out looking for her.
Baron Stuart. She sweetly smiled at the man approaching her.
Baron Stuart came over, ncing at Emily in front of him and then at Thomas next to her.
He looked down at Emily with an indiscernible anger hidden beneath his calm expression and deep ck eyes.
Having so much fun that you forgot to go home?
Emily paused, and her smiling face became stiff. She had indeed forgotten to go home today because she was having too much fun.
II was just about to go home. She exined.
She did n to go home just now, but then this happened.
And then? The man asked, clearly upset.
Then I
Hey, what kind of show are you putting on? Is another knighting? Emily wanted to continue, but before she could speak, the ck man who had been standing beside them finally couldnt help but speak with a provocative tone.
The ck man spoke fluent English, which Baron Stuart could clearly understand.
Another knight?
Looking at the scene before him, Baron Stuart roughly understood what had happened.
Chapter 651: 651: Are You So Worried About Him?
Chapter 651: Chapter 651: Are You So Worried About Him?
He nced at Thomas Emiliano opposite him, seeing the blood on the corner of his mouth and thinking about what the ck man said, the jealousy inside Baron Stuart couldnt help but rise rapidly!
Hey, what do you mean again? Im her only knight! Thomas Emilianoughed and spoke, and before the ck man could react, he quickly threw a punch. The force was fierce, making the ck man stagger back several steps.
Seeing their boss being beaten, the other four naturally wouldnt sit and wait for death, as they all rushed forward and attacked Thomas Emiliano from both sides! For original chapters go to Find_Novel(.
It was not difficult to see that Thomas Emiliano was very agile. Despite being surrounded by the four men, he skillfully dodged their attacks, and the foreign men couldnt touch him at all.
Emily Walker and Mr. and Mrs. Walker, who were watching from the side, couldnt help but feel terrified when they saw this scene.
What on earth was going on?
Emily Walker, who was watching the four-on-one fight, couldnt help but worry.
However, just as Thomas Emiliano was facing the four opponents, the ck man who had been punched suddenly charged up with a fierce and malicious look in his eyes!
A small dagger was pulled out from his waist, and the cold glint of the des edge passed in a sh, chilling the hearts of those who saw it.
As no one noticed, the ck man charged forward with a ferocious swipe. The sharp de of the dagger suddenly stabbed into Thomas Emilianos back!
Feeling the acute paining from his back, Thomas Emiliano stopped his fighting movements. His face turned pale, and cold sweat gradually seeped from his forehead due to the extreme pain. He looked extremely agonized!
Seeing this scene, Emily Walker and Ang Reid nearby were shocked and stared wide-eyed.
Seeing that Thomas Emiliano stopped moving because of the pain, the corners of the four mens mouths lifted in triumph, and then they swarmed him!
Thomas Emiliano, who had lost his ability to counterattack, was beaten to the ground by the group. They followed with a flurry of kicks and punches, showing no mercy as theynded on him
Emily Walker, who was watching this scene from the side, suddenly widened her eyes, and was so shocked that she couldnt even speak.
Thomas Emiliano!
God, he might be beaten to death like this!
Stop it! Emily Walker said, about to rush forward, but was pulled back by the man beside her.
Watching her anxious and worried expression for another man, the fire inside Baron Stuart burned even more fiercely.
What are you trying to do? He frowned slightly, and wondered how this woman could worry about another man in front of him?
Emily Walker turned her head, only then realizing that this man was still there. She looked at him anxiously, her face full of concern.
Baron Stuart, please save Thomas Emiliano. He wont make it if this continues!
Hearing her words, a hint of surprise shed through Baron Stuarts ink-jade-like eyes, followed by a touch of anger. Are you worried about him?
Emily Walker was startled and then furrowed her eyebrows, naturally replying, Of course! He might die if we dont save him!
As she spoke, she looked at Thomas Emiliano, who was being beaten half to death. Seeing that Baron Stuart was unmoved, she was almost desperate.
Although she didnt particrly like Thomas Emiliano, the days events had something to do with her. She didnt want him to die here!
Baron Stuart
Youre so concerned about his life and death? What does he have to do with you? The more anxious she became, the angrier Baron Stuart got. He asked her coldly.
Upon his questioning, Emily Walker seemed to suddenly realize something.
ording to Baron Stuarts character, he must be angry that she was worrying about another man.
Chapter 652: 652: Are You Okay?
Chapter 652: Chapter 652: Are You Okay?
Baron Stuart, he was targeted by those people because he was protecting me. If he dies, I will definitely be consumed with guilt! Emily Walker was almost crying in desperation. The situation was urgent, and if they didnt rescue Thomas Emiliano now, he might really be beaten to death.
Emily turned her head again, only to see Thomas lying on the ground, curled up, with his back still oozing bright red blood. He was being brutally beaten by several people, with no chance to fight back.
In a state of panic, Emily didnt care about anything else and rushed over, wanting to stop the fight and save Thomas as soon as possible!
However, just as she was about to rush over, the man behind her pulled her back, his crimson eyes flickering with rage!
This woman, is she actually risking her life for another man!?
Given her personality, if he didnt save Thomas, she would likely take the risk and rush over regardless! The source of th?s content is f?dnvel
After staring at her for a few seconds with anger-filled eyes, Baron Stuarts thin lips parted slightly, Stay here, do not go anywhere without my permission!
With her weak stature, was she nning to go and die there?
After ncing at her, Baron Stuart took a step forward, his tall and straight figure slowly approaching the five foreign men.
He suddenly stretched out his long leg, and directly kicked the ck man away by several meters.
Seeing someoneing to help and their boss being kicked away, the four men immediately shifted their attention to Baron Stuart.
Emily watched anxiously from the side, unsure if Baron Stuart could subdue them.
However, before anyone could see the situation clearly, the four men rushed over, and in the blink of an eye, they were all sent flying.
Get lost! With a ferocious roar, the men seemed to have been intimidated, as they scrambled off the ground in a disgraceful way and fled in panic.
Seeing the group leave, Emily finally felt relieved, and immediately rushed to Thomass side, helping him up.
At this moment, Thomass magic uniform was stained with arge patch of blood.
Hey, are you okay? Emilys breathing was rapid, obviously extremely worried.
Of course, this concern had no other meaning; it was simply the kind of concern between friends.
However, her worried appearance in Baron Stuarts eyes, ended up taking on a different meaning!
Just how worried is she about him?
Thomass face had clearly be pale and weak, cold sweat pouring down his forehead as he tried to suppress the pain.
Hey!? He didnt move, and Emily started to panic for real.
He isnt really dead, is he?
Thinking about this possibility, Emily was terrified!
She looked up at the man beside her but failed to notice the anger rising in his starry eyes!
Baron Stuart, can we send him to the hospital? Her voice was anxious, and in Baron Stuarts eyes, at this moment, it seemed like her entire focus was on Thomas!
Emily Walker, dont keep challenging my boundaries. Are you confessing your love to another man in front of me!? Baron Stuart yelled furiously, seeing this scene as if it were as he imed.
He had already reached his limit by saving Thomas, and now she wanted him to take her to the hospital? Did she really care about his life and death that much?
Emily knew he was angry and jealous, but right now was not the time for jealousy!
Why do you always focus on jealousy!? He ended up like this because he saved me. Can you put your jealousy aside for now!?
Chapter 653: 653: Out of spite, I dont want it!
Chapter 653: Chapter 653: Out of spite, I dont want it!
Why do you always have to be jealous!? He ended up like this because he saved me! Cant you put your jealousy aside for a moment!? She spoke with a sense of urgency, thinking that even if he was jealous, he should be able to read the situation and act ordingly!
After saying this, Emily Walker no longer paid attention to Baron Stuart. Instead, she proceeded to help Thomas Emiliano up on her own.
As a slim and fragile woman, it was somewhat difficult for her to lift the 1.8-meter-tall Thomas Emiliano.
Graham Berkeley, who stood nearby, naturally walked over without hesitation, reaching out to help Emily.
Mr. Emiliano was a major client for hispany, and at this moment, he was in this state because he had saved his daughter. For both public and private reasons, Graham couldnt just stand by and watch.
However, just as Graham was about to extend his hand and help lift Thomas new gentleman, Baron Stuart spoke with a stern tone, Dont help her!
He wanted to see just how much this woman cared for his life or death!
Hearing this, Graham was taken aback, and Emily, even more unbelievably, raised her eyes to look at the man before her.
What she saw was the furious me in Baron Stuarts eyes.
Would this man really be jealous to the end? The other guy was practically dying!
With Baron Stuarts statement, Graham began to feel somewhat conflicted. He nced at his struggling daughter, then at Baron Stuarts icy expression.
Baron Stuart, human life is of paramount importance. Why dont we take Mr. Emiliano to the hospital while you and Emily head home first? Ang Reid also chimed in, knowing full well that the only reason Baron Stuart was acting this way was that he didnt like his daughter worrying about another man.
At the end of the day, this was entirely due to jealousy and a mans inherent possessiveness.
Who could bear their woman worrying about another man?
Of course, under normal circumstances, most people would be able to understand such situations, especially since that man ended up in this state to save their woman.
However, the male protagonist today was none other than Baron Stuart.
I dont want to! Emily resolutely spoke at this moment, her dark eyes filled with determination.
Today, she was determined to take Thomas Emiliano to the hospital, even if she had to shuffle there step by step!
As though dering war against Baron Stuart in her heart, the more jealous he became, the more determined she was!
She looked at the man across from her, her eyes resolute. Immediately after, she ced Thomas Emilianos arm over her shoulder, dragging him step by step with difficulty as they moved forward.
Once they reached the side of the road, she could g down a taxi and send Thomas Emiliano to the hospital!
Emily Walker!! Seeing her firm resolve, Baron Stuart couldnt help but roar.
Emily, who had already left the crowd, didnt bother turning her head andpletely ignored him.
Watching her dragging another mans body, Baron Stuart clenched his fists, his jealous anger finally getting the best of him! N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find[?]ovel
Take my brother to the hospital. He tried to suppress his rage as he spoke to Graham standing nearby.
As his words fell, he strode over, yanking the arm off Emilys shoulder in one swift movement. Caught off guard, Thomas Emiliano fell to the ground once again. The severe pain brought back some of his consciousness, and he couldnt help but let out a muffled groan, with cold sweat breaking out even more fiercely on his forehead.
Emily was shocked and looked at the approaching man with wide eyes.
Have you gone mad!? She yelled, her small face already showing visible signs of fury!
This man, why was he always so fond of acting on jealousy, and why did he do so in such childish, unreasonable, and selfishly domineering ways!
Ive already told you that he ended up like this because he saved me. How can you not have even a shred ofpassion!? Is your heart made of icebergs and stones!?
Chapter 654: 654: I Must Be Crazy to Do This!
Chapter 654: Chapter 654: I Must Be Crazy to Do This!
She screamed in anger, normally she could understand his jealousy, but now, she was just taking Thomas Emiliano to the hospital, whats wrong with that!?
Emily Walker gave her an angry nce and walked over to help Thomas Emiliano back up.
However, before she could fully bend down, she felt her body being lifted up and suddenlynded in a pair of familiar arms.
Baron Stuart picked her up sideways and walked straight towards his Bugatti.
Emily Walker was shocked and started pounding and struggling.
This time, she was more fierce and forceful than before,pletely using all her strength to break free from him.
And, Baron Stuart obviously noticed it.
Did she care so much about Thomas Emiliano?
Let me go, let go!! Emily Walker screamed like a madwoman, her least favorite thing was when this man did this, because she couldnt break free at all!
The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.
Baron Stuart! If you have the guts, let me go!!
She struggled and yelled, but the man didnt move, and had no intention of letting her down.
Apart from being jealous, what else can you do!? He was like that because he saved me, he saved me! The more he didnt let her go, the more furious she became,pletely on the verge of exploding!
She didnt like him like this, too selfish and domineering,pletely disregarding other peoples feelings, and worst of all, it was her least favorite thing!
So youre going to give yourself to him in return!? Baron Stuart couldnt help but roar.
What else did this woman want him to do? Hadnt he saved Thomas Emiliano already!
It was just a little beating and a knife wound, the wound was on his back, it wouldnt hurt him at all.
And how much did she really know about Thomas Emiliano?
Given his status, even if he left him here right now, within five minutes, his people would definitely arrive.
She was so worried about his life and death in front of him!
When Baron Stuart roared like this, Emily Walker paused for a moment, instantly bing angry and yelling, I said I am just taking him to the hospital, why do you always twist peoples words? How long do you n on being jealous!? N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on FndNovel
Yes, Im jealous! I just dont like it when you, Emily Walker, treat other men well. I must be crazy to be like this! Baron Stuart roared!
He must really be crazy to be so infatuated with her!
But this woman didnt appreciate it at all!
As his angry howls grew louder, Emily Walker felt scared for the first time, shutting her mouth suddenly, but the anger on her face wasnt gone yet.
She was just afraid, would Baron Stuart really strangle her to death if he got really angry?
At this time, they arrived at the white Bugatti, with fury, he violently threw her into the passenger seat.
Before the car started, she couldnt help but look back at Thomas Emilianos location, and saw her parents helping him up, looking like they would take him to the hospital.
Feeling relieved, Emily Walker was slightly assured.
Thinking that Baron Stuart had once nearly died of blood loss, this time, if anything happened to Thomas Emiliano, she would probably never be at peace for the rest of her life.
The car started quickly, maybe it was full of anger, Baron Stuart almost raced back to the vi.
When the car stopped, Emily Walker didnt want him to carry her into the house again, she quickly got out of the car and headed inside as soon as he opened the drivers side door!
Chapter 655: 655: I Thought He Was Going to Die
Chapter 655: Chapter 655: I Thought He Was Going to Die
Watching her walk away on her own, Baron Stuart was very clear that she was in such a hurry to avoid his touch!
Emily Walker hadnte back, and Mrs. Noelle had been waiting until now.
Seeing her return, Mrs. Noelle quickly walked over, Young Madam is back!
For the first time, Emily Walker ignored Mrs. Noelle and went straight to the second floor, passing her by.
Then, a loud bang was heard as the bedroom door on the second floor was forcefully closed!
Mrs. Noelle stood in astonishment, only to see an angry Young Mastere over.
What what happened?
Looking at the two, Mrs. Noelle was also dumbfounded, not daring to approach the Young Master with his gloomy face to ask.
Baron Stuart went to the second floor, and it was already 11 PM. Instead of going into the bedroom to rest, he chose to go to the study room.
Inside the room, Emily Walker took a bath and came out twenty minutester, not seeing the mans figure.
It was good that she didnt see him; she didnt want to talk to him anyway!
Lying in bed, Emily turned to her side and covered her head to sleep.
But after tossing and turning for an hour, she still couldnt sleep at all.
First, it was because it was almost 1 AM, and Baron Stuart hadnte in yet. Second
She didnt know if Thomas Emiliano had been taken to the hospital now.
After a thought, Emily decided to call her mother. She got up, took out her cell phone, and dialed Ang Reids number.
The phone rang once and was quickly answered, and Ang Reids gentle voice sounded.
Emily, why are you calling sote?
Emily hesitated for a moment, then spoke, Mom, where are you now?
I just came back from the hospital. Hearing her ask like this, Ang Reid probably knew she wanted to know how Mr. Emiliano was doing.
As expected, once she heard her mother had just returned from the hospital, Emily eagerly asked, Has Thomas Emiliano been taken to the hospital? How is he, is he okay? Readplete version only at FindN()vel
She asked this just to know how Thomas Emiliano was doing since the whole incident was triggered because of her.
Ang Reid smiled, knowing her concern, He was a little too bloodied when he was sent in, but now hes stable. The doctor said he could be discharged in about a week.
Upon hearing this, Emily felt relieved.
Its good that hes fine; she didnt want to owe someones life.
Thats good. I thought he was going to die. When she saw him like that earlier, she really thought Thomas Emiliano was going to die.
Ang Reid couldnt help but find it a bit amusing, Dont worry, hes fine now.
Mm, Mom, thank you. Emily smiled, somewhat afraid to imagine, if it hadnt been for her dear parents taking him to the hospital, would he have died on the main street?
Ang Reid smiled gently, Silly child, what are you talking about.
Her gentle tone filled Emilys heart with warmth. She smiled and said, Then Mom, rest early. Itste.
Okay, you also go to bed early.
After saying goodnight to each other, the two hung up the phone.
Emily put the phone on the bedside table, turned around, and found the man standing at the room entrance.
Looking at the mans calm and gloomy face, Emily hesitated for a moment but didnt say anything. Instead, shey down on her side and nestled into the quilt, ignoring the man at the entrance of the room.
Seeing her angrily burrow into the quilt, Baron Stuart didnt say anything either, but walked towards the bathroom.
Listening to the sound of running water inside, Emily found it even harder to sleep, alreadycking sleepiness in the first ce.
Chapter 656: 656: Visiting Thomas Emiliano
Chapter 656: Chapter 656: Visiting Thomas Emiliano
After taking a quick shower, Emily Walker suddenly became nervous when she heard the bathroom door open.
Each night, as soon as Baron Stuart got into bed, he would habitually pull her into his arms, letting her rest her head on his shoulder as they slept embraced.
However, two minutes had passed and there was no sign of the bed being upied. Instead, the sound of the mans footsteps grew more distant until the room door opened and closed again. Emily then realized that Baron Stuart had left once more.
Leaving the room, Baron Stuart, wearing a bathrobe, returned to his study to continue working that night.
Perhaps it waste, but Emily gradually drifted into sleep.
Early the next morning, when Emily opened her eyes, she saw the man standing in front of the floor mirror, changing his clothes.
She got up and walked to the restroom. Through the floor mirror, Baron Stuart knew that she hadnt even looked at him besides the nce when she woke up.
By the time Emily came out of the restroom, the man had already left the room.
After waiting patiently for half an hour, Emily calmly went downstairs. As she had expected, Baron Stuart had finished breakfast and gone to work.
After breakfast, Emily walked to the bus station at the residential area entrance and caught a public bus to Excellence Group.
She had just a few days left before her annual leave, and she needed to organize all the information and submit it to the Design Director.
Next year, she would be working at her fatherspany.
Today was Christmas, so everyone at thepany was let off half an hour early.
At 5:03, Emily left thepany, aimlessly walking on the street outside thepany entrance. Suddenly, she wondered if she should visit Thomas Emiliano at the hospital.
After all, he had been injured because of her.
In the past, Baron Stuart would call her when she got off work, but he didnt call today. It was evident that he was still angry and didnt want to bother with her. This was the perfect opportunity for her to visit Thomas Emiliano at the hospital.
Emily called her mother, Ang Reid, to ask for the hospital address. Afterward, she took a taxi to Thomas Emilianos hospital room.
At 5:40 in the office, Baron Stuarts cell phone rang.
Young Lord, Young Madam left work early today but did not return to the vi, the drivers voice came through the phone.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart frowned and then hung up.
Yet, she left work early and didnt return home. Was this woman bing increasingly recklesstely?
He opened his cell phone and found a locator.
He had installed this locator on Emilys cell phonest night. Every time she disappeared, he would feel restless.
Surprisingly, the locator came in handy so quickly.
Looking at the screen of his phone, a red triangr mark appeared in an area. Baron Stuarts slender finger gently swiped, and the red area expanded instantly.
With a map search, the words First Hospital appeared above the red mark.
Hospital? What was she doing there?
Baron Stuart frowned in deep thought, and suddenly, a possibility crossed his mind.
.
Inside the hospital room, Emily entered with a bouquet of flowers and a basket of fruit. To her surprise, Cam Walker was also there.
Hearing the door being pushed open, Cam Walker instinctively turned her head to look at Emily.
She was surprised she hade.
It seemed she was somewhat concerned about Thomas Emiliano?
Cam Emily hesitated, intending to call her Cam as usual. However, thinking of Thomas Emiliano in the hospital bed, she knew that, in front of outsiders, she and Cam were supposed to be on good terms as sisters, so she stopped herself from speaking. Follow current nov?ls on FindN0vel
Ps: Thank you n Aimes for 300 book coins reward!
Chapter 657: 657: Can I Pursue You?
Chapter 657: Chapter 657: Can I Pursue You?
Instead, she smiled, Cam, why did youe too?
She was a bit surprised. Were Cam Walker and Thomas Emiliano friends?
Cam looked at him, her calm face showing no emotions, and said coldly, My parents asked me toe.
Oh. So thats how it was.
It made sense, after all, Thomas Emiliano was the first major client of the Walker Consortium. It was natural for her parents to visit him.
With Cam saying that, Emily Walker naturally believed her and didnt think much about it.
ncing at Thomas Emiliano on the hospital bed, Emily brought fresh flowers and fruit and walked over.
Are you alright now? Seeing that he looked fairly well, she was relieved. This update is avable on ?ovelFind
Seeing her, Thomas Emiliano couldnt help but smile slightly, I didnt expect you toe and see me.
I just came to see you. You dont need to think too much about it. I came because you helped me yesterday. Emily seemed to know the hidden meaning in his words. She put down the flowers and fruit on a nearby table, turned around, and faced him. Thank you for saving me yesterday. Now that I know youre okay, I can rest assured. Goodbye.
After saying that, she turned to leave.
Indeed, her visit today was just a matter of courtesy. Now that everyone had seen her, she was naturally ready to leave.
Wait, Lady Walker. Just as Emily was about to turn the doorknob, Thomas Emiliano called out to her.
Looking at the two, Cam suddenly stood up, her figure bing faint, You two talk. I have something else to do. Ill leave first.
After saying that, she stood up and left the hospital room without even looking at them.
After Cam left, there were only two people left in the hospital room.
Emily turned around and looked at Thomas Emiliano on the bed, Is there anything else?
The image of an angry Baron Stuart shed through Emilys mind, and she suddenly felt ufortable. She didnt want to have too much contact with this Thomas Emiliano.
Actually, she didnt want to get into a cold war between Thomas Emiliano and Baron Stuart. It would be best to avoid it in the future if possible.
Seeing her unwilling toe closer, Thomas Emiliano couldnt help but find it a bit funny.
Are you afraid of me because youre standing so far away?
Emily paused before saying, No, I just think I should leave.
There was no need to go if a few people were leaving.
Thomas Emiliano smiled softly, looking up at her, Lady Walker, may I pursue you?
No, goodbye! Without thinking, Emily decisively rejected him and then turned the doorknob to leave the hospital room.
Watching her leave, a hint of unclear meaning shed in Thomas Emilianos eyes.
What was so attractive about Baron Stuarts woman that he cared so much?
.
At the hospital main gate, Baron Stuart sat in the car without opening the door.
A pair of unfathomable ck eyes made it impossible to guess what he was thinking about at the moment.
Soon, a familiar figure came out of the hospital main gate. Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed, gradually bing darker.
Cam Walker, why was she at this hospital?
Baron Stuart frowned and contemted for a moment. Soon, he saw Emily leaving the hospital main gate as well.
After leaving the hospital, Emily hailed a taxi and got in without noticing the luxury car and man nearby.
Watching the taxi gradually disappear among the stream of cars, Baron Stuart opened the car door and got out. Looking at the tall hospital building, his calm face showed a trace of coldness. Then, he headed towards the hospitals grand entrance.
Chapter 658: Picture 658: What exactly is your purpose?
Chapter 658: Picture 658: What exactly is your purpose?
Inside Thomas Emilianos private ward, after Emily Walker left, the special restroom door was opened and a man walked out from inside.
Big Brother, it seems that you are too much for her. Wasnt it agreed initially
Isnt it going ording to the original n now?
The mans words were interrupted by Thomas Emilianos lightughter before he could finish.
Although his tone was filled withughter, a hint of coldness shed in his eyes, which was not to be easily ignored.
Hearing this, the man lowered his line of sight.
Even though it was going ording to the original n, the way Big Brother looked at that woman was obviously different. Was it his overthinking, or were the n really changing unknowingly?
Why was Big Brother so interested in Baron Stuarts woman?
Over the years, Big Brother had been indifferent to women, untouched, but why was he particrly interested in this woman? Was it really only for revenge against Baron Stuart?
It was as if Thomas knew what was in his mind, and heughed lightly, Rest assured, nothing will change.
His original intention, from the very beginning, could not have changed!
The man seemed to believe.
Thats because Big Brothers words were always trustworthy.
Big Brother, do you really think Baron Stuart would care
Enter.
As the man was about to speak, Thomas Emilianos face changed slightly, and his dark and gloomy gaze narrowed, interrupting the rest of the mans words.
Upon hearing this, the man was still somewhat dumbfounded, but soon understood, and quickly hid back into the original restroom.
As expected, just as the man entered the restroom, the door to the hospital room was pushed open.
To Thomas Emiliano, Baron Stuarts appearance was definitely a surprise!
His beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, watching Baron Stuart who walked in, Young Lord, are you also here to visit the sick?
Thomas Emilianoughed lightly, but behind that smile, there was hidden malice and danger.
Baron Stuart lifted his head, his deep pupils looked at Thomas Emiliano lying on the hospital bed. Although there was only one person in the ward, he felt the presence of two people.
And this tight atmosphere was very close.
Thomas Emiliano naturally noticed his keen sense of smell, but he knew that this ce was his territory, even if Baron Stuart could notice the presence of another person, he would not dare do anything within the hospital room.
Thomas Emiliano, what exactly is your purpose? Baron Stuarts calm face did not show any waves, his deep ck pupils stared straight at Thomas Emiliano, What is the purpose of approaching her and Walker Group?
Upon hearing this, Thomas Emilianos expression paused for only one second before revealing a faint smile again.
Young Lord, I dont understand what youre talking about.
Dont try to challenge me or else, I will make you go back to where you came from! Baron Stuart coldly dropped the words, looking at Thomas Emilianos eyes, which now showed ayer of icy light. The rightful source is find~novel
If his ultimate goal is to approach Emily Walker and Walker Group, he will definitely make this man pay a painful price!
After he said that, Baron Stuart looked at Thomas Emiliano, then turned around and left the hospital room.
Watching his retreating figure, there was a touch of sadness in Thomas Emilianos eyes.
His fists clenched tightly, and a touch of hatred gradually filled his eyes.
.
It was already 7 PM when they returned home, and Mrs. Noelle had prepared dinner.
Emily Walker entered the living room and found that Baron Stuart had not returned.
Mrs. Noelle, has he not returned yet? After leaving the hospital, she suddenly realized Baron Stuarts care for her.
Although she didnt know who Thomas Emiliano, the man who suddenly appeared in E City, was, he seemed to be deliberately approaching her.
Chapter 659: Card number 659: Get ready for leniency for confession
Chapter 659: Card number 659: Get ready for leniency for confession
As for the pursuit he mentioned, she naturally wouldnt be so foolish as to think it was real.
She didnt believe in love at first sight in this world, and even if there was, it would definitely not happen to her.
Moreover, from the beginning, Thomas Emilianos first encounter with her was not by chance, who would fall in love with a stranger at first sight?
If not, why did Thomas Emiliano suddenly say he wanted to pursue her?
At the banquet, even if he didnt know that she was Baron Stuarts wife, he should have been able to see that she belonged to Baron Stuart.
Knowing this, he still said such words, and it seemed a bit deliberately provocative to Baron Stuart?
And Baron Stuart, had he seen through it all already?
As Emily Walker pondered, Mrs. Noelle came over, Young Master hasnte back yet, would Young Madam like to dine first or wait for Young Master toe back together?
She nced in the direction of the front door, not feeling very hungry at the moment, and said, Lets wait for him toe back together.
Good. Mrs. Noelle nodded her head and walked away, but suddenly turned back and looked at Emily Walker in the sofa, Young Madam, did you upset Young Master again?
Hearing this, Emily Walker paused for a moment, then pursed her lips and nodded her head, Yes!
Indeed, she had angered Baron Stuart because of Thomas Emiliano.
Young Madam, I think, every time Young Master gets angry, its because he cares too much about you. He has been pampered since he was young, and its only natural that he has a haughty personality. If you yield to him more, he will definitely be very good to Young Madam.
In Mrs. Noelles eyes, the Young Masters love for the Young Madam was definitely extraordinary.
At least over the years, she had never seen the Young Master care so much and worry about a woman, even going so far as to defy the Old Master for her.
One could imagine how much the Young Master cared about the Young Madam.
Hearing this, Emily Walker couldnt help but raise her head to look at Mrs. Noelle, recalling Baron Stuarts angry demeanorst night.
[Yes, I am jealous! I just dont like you, Emily Walker, being nice to other men! I must be crazy to be like this!]
Remembering Baron Stuarts angry words, Emily Walker not only thought, but also felt like Mrs. Noelle said, every time Baron Stuart gets angry, its because he cares too much about her.
And Baron Stuarts care is not the same as normal people.
His caring method is domineering and selfish, and behind these two points, hidden is his craziness for her and his care for her.
They really shouldnt be in this situation because of Thomas Emiliano.
I understand, Mrs. Noelle. Emily Walker looked up and smiled, thinking about how to make Baron Stuart feel better tonight.
It seemed like it would be best for her to confess and be lenient about her visit to the hospital to see Thomas Emiliano tonight!
As Emily Walker pondered, the engine sound of a car came from outside the door, she collected her thoughts, knowing that Baron Stuart was back, and went over.
Getting out of the car and opening the car door, Baron Stuarts heart became even more irritated when he thought of Emily Walker secretly visiting Thomas Emiliano at the hospital!
Just as he was about to push the door open, it was suddenly opened, revealing the increasingly delicate face.
Looking at him, Emily Walker was a little unsure of how to confess and be lenient, and simply stammered, You, youre back. Read full story at Find_Novel(.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts deep, ck pupils couldnt help but narrow.
This woman, she was actually willing to talk to him voluntarily?
The Young Master is back. Mrs. Noelle walked over, took Baron Stuarts coat from his hand and then said, Young Madam is still waiting for you to have dinner together.
Mrs. Noelles words had a hidden meaning, undoubtedly hoping that the two would reconcile.
Chapter 660: 660: Are You Going Out Again?
Chapter 660: Chapter 660: Are You Going Out Again?
Baron Stuart couldnt help but frown upon hearing this.
Eating dinner together?
He looked up at the little woman in front of him, who was gently pursing her lips, her eyes barely open as if she dared not look at him. This update is avable on Fndovel
What is this guilty expression of hers about?
Ignoring her, Baron Stuart walked towards the restaurant and said, Lets eat.
Watching his retreating figure, Emily Walker pursed her lips and followed after him.
At the dining table, the two of them ate without talking to each other.
Emily lifted her gaze, stealthily nced at the man opposite her, and then at a piece of beef on the te.
As Baron Stuart was eating slowly, a piece of beef suddenly appeared in his bowl.
He frowned and looked up, following the chopsticks to the woman opposite him.
As Emily made eye contact with him, her expression was slightly stiff.
This, the beef is delicious!
Looking at the woman before him, this was probably the first time she had been so attentive to him.
He really wanted to know what the purpose was behind her attentiveness.
Tell me, whats the matter? After putting the beef in his mouth, Baron Stuart spoke in a deep voice.
Emily pursed her lips, not knowing where to start, stuttered for a while, and ultimately gave up.
No, its nothing. After saying that, she lowered her head and ate.
Although Baron Stuart didnt seem as angry now, would he erupt again if she said that she had visited Thomas Emiliano in the hospital after work?
Nothing!?
Baron Stuart looked up at the woman in front of him.
She didnte home after work and secretly went to the hospital to see Thomas Emiliano, and now she says theres nothing!?
The bowl mmed heavily on the table, and Baron Stuart stood up with a gloomy face, then went towards the living room.
Emily looked at the half-filled bowl of rice on the opposite side and looked at his retreating figure.
Was he not eating anymore?
After waiting for about five minutes and seeing that the man hadnte back, Emily finally confirmed that he really wasnt eating anymore, so she put down her chopsticks and walked towards the living room.
There was no trace of the man in the living room, and she couldnt help but look towards the second floor, then walked up.
Inside the room on the second floor, there was no sign of Baron Stuart, only the sound of running water from the bathroom.
Emily sat down beside the bed, thinking about how to be honest and lenient with him.
While she was deep in thought, the bathroom door was suddenly pulled open, and she knew that Baron Stuart had finished his bath. She suddenly felt nervous.
As she stood up and was about to leave, the man had already walked out of the bathroom.
Her expression froze, and she suddenly felt at a loss.
Seeing her like this, Baron Stuart didnt say anything and instead went to the wardrobe room to get a suit.
Watching him, Emily couldnt help but frown in confusion.
It was already 8 PM, was he going out?
Despite her standing behind him, Baron Stuart had no scruples about opening his bathrobe, revealing his strong and erect figure.
Emilys gaze had been on him the whole time, and when he suddenly opened his bathrobe to reveal his slender and erect figure, her cheeks turned red and she looked away, asking softly, Are you going out?
Yes. The man responded in a deep voice while putting on a pure white shirt.
A few minutester, the man was dressed neatly.
She couldnt help but ask, Where are you going?
I have something to deal with outside.
Oh, Emily nodded, seeing that he was still buttoning his sleeve, she prepared to say, That, I went to the hospital today
Chapter 661: 661: Anonymous phone call, Camila Walker
Chapter 661: Chapter 661: Anonymous phone call, Cam Walker
Lets talk about it when Ie back.
Emily Walker was stunned, and then responded with a Oh.
The man paused his hand buttoning his cuff but didnt say anything in the end. Instead, he turned and left the room.
From the second-floor balcony, she watched as the white Bugatti stirred up the dust and drove out of the courtyard. Emily Walker suddenly felt a bit deste.
She returned to her room feeling depressed, took a bath, andy in bed. The rightful source is FindN()vel
Time slipped quietly by. It was half past ten, but the man hadnt returned yet.
.
Meanwhile, inside Duke Stations private room.
Two hours ago, Baron Stuart received an anonymous phone call: if you want to know Thomas Emilianos real intention,e to Chamber 508 at Noble Seat.
Baron Stuart didnt intend to respond to this anonymous call at first, but he was in a bad mood and wanted to see who this anonymous person was.
Moreover, how did they know about Thomas Emiliano, and even have knowledge about his intentions?
It seemed that this anonymous person knew quite a lot about him.
Sitting on the sofa, Baron Stuart swirled the red wine in the ss, waiting for the appearance of this anonymous person.
Shortly after, the door to the private room was pushed open. A enchanting figure walked in.
Baron Stuart looked around. When he saw that face, his gloomy gaze narrowed slightly.
When Cam Walker walked in and saw Baron Stuart sitting on the sofa, her expression was clearly surprised.
She stood there in a daze, looking at the man on the sofa, frozen for a moment.
Baron Stuarts gaze gradually darkened. Could Cam Walker be the anonymous caller?
Is this where you asked me toe? He looked at Cam Walker, who was not far away, with a slightly cold voice.
Hearing this, Cam Walker furrowed her brow, then spoke, No, I came here because I received an anonymous phone call.
Her decisive denial caused Baron Stuarts gaze to narrow once again.
Did she reallye here because she received an anonymous call?
If that is the case, what is the purpose of this anonymous person?
Could it be that he, Baron Stuart, was being yed by an anonymous person?
Put down the wine ss, Baron Stuart got up to leave the private room.
Wait.
Cam Walker suddenly called out to him.
Baron Stuart frowned, then turned to look at her. He didnt say anything but waited for her next words.
Cam Walker had a calm expression. From her unruffled demeanor, Baron Stuart felt that Cam Walker seemed to have changed recently.
But had she be more calcting, or as Emily Walker had said, had she be a better person?
He, Baron Stuart, didnt dare to pass judgement on both points.
Because a leopard cant change its spots, how could Cam Walker, who had lived arrogantly for more than 20 years, suddenly change?
Stay away from Thomas Emiliano. Hes not an ordinary person. Cam Walker looked at him and said calmly.
Seeing her sincere expression, it seemed as though she was concerned about Emily Walker.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart raised his eyebrows slightly.
Oh? You seem to know a lot about him?
Cam Walker paused, then exined, Not a lot, but he has intentions for Emily Walker, whether you believe it or not.
You seem to have started caring about her. Whats your purpose? Baron Stuart lifted his ink-ck eyes. He didnt think that Cam Walkers change was that simple.
Hearing this, Cam Walker calmly replied, What purpose could I have? I simply dont want outsiders to see the discord between us sisters. I really dont want to care about her. What purpose do you think I could have? What purpose could I have?
Chapter 662: 662: Whose Instruction is it After All?
Chapter 662: Chapter 662: Whose Instruction is it After All?
Cam Walker approached with her words, as if she were extremelymitted to proving that she had no other intention but to simply express her concern for Emily Walker.
However, to Baron Stuart, it was impossible for everything to be this simple.
He raised his eyes and gave a faint smile, Hopefully there isnt anything else. Otherwise, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, reced by a chilling re, I will make you beyond redemption.
His words indeed deterred Cam Walker, making her heart skip a beat involuntarily.
Baron Stuart was indeed a man who kept his word.
But on the surface, Cam Walker appeared utterly calm.
Having finished speaking, Baron Stuart gave her a cold nce and then turned to leave.
However, just as his hand gripped the doorknob of the private room, a wave of intense dizziness shot straight to his forehead!
He shook his head, unclear where this dizziness came from. Even worse, he felt the strength inside his body gradually fading, and very soon he wouldnt be able to support himself.
The next second, a strong thought appeared in his mind.
He turned around, his dark eyes gradually filling with anger, staring directly at Cam Walker not far away.
Seeing his appearance, Cam Walker remained rtively calm, walking up and asking worriedly, Whats wrong with you?
Her approach further enraged Baron Stuart, and he raised a hand to grab her neck, his furious eyes ring as he forced the words through his grit teeth, What did you do!?
Cam Walker was somewhat at a loss as he choked her, increasingly panicked, and tried to pry his tightly clenched fingers from her. However, the strength of his grip was so great that she couldnt even budge it.
I, I dont understand what youre talking about Cam Walker struggled to breathe as he choked her, trying to exin, I was called here by someone else I dont know! For original chapters go to F?ndNovel
Baron Stuart did not believe her, and his slender fingers tightened, his angry eyes looking as if they wanted to tear the woman in front of him to pieces!
However, he could feel his strength gradually leaving and soon his vision began to blur. He closed his eyes, trying to stay conscious, but was unable to do so.
Feeling the fingers around her neck loosening, Cam Walker took the opportunity to gasp for breath, and immediately slumped to the ground with weakened legs.
When Baron Stuarts strength gave out, he reliedpletely on Cam Walkers body for support. As she fell to the ground, he naturally followed her down,nding on top of her with uncanny precision.
What are you going to do? Cam Walker appeared terrified, only to avoid arousing suspicion from Baron Stuart while he was still conscious.
Baron Stuart propped himself up from her body, and his right hand clenched tightly, the ink-jade-like eyes revealing his furious rage at the moment.
However, just as he was about to say something, his vision blurred even more and his fingers gradually lost their strength.
Who instructed you? Speak! With hisst bit of strength, Baron Stuart roared in anger.
However, what caught his eye was the person beneath him also gradually losing consciousness.
I I dont know After speaking, Cam Walker lost consciousness before him and fell into aa.
The next second, Baron Stuart also fell intoplete unconsciousness.
With no strength to support their bodies, Baron Stuart copsed on top of Cam Walker, and his face, neither intentionally nor unintentionally, buried itself in the nape of her neck.
This scene indeed seemed full of ambiguity.
Chapter 663: 663: We Take What We Need
Chapter 663: Chapter 663: We Take What We Need
Especially Cam Walkers closed-eyed profile, which also leaned into Baron Stuarts brown hair strands, looked as if she was enjoying it with her eyes closed.
*p* *p* *p*!
Crisp apuse rang out as the door to the private room was pushed open and Thomas Emiliano walked in.
Lady Walkers acting skills are indeed extraordinary. I am impressed.
Hearing the sound, Cam Walker, who had been lying on the ground, suddenly opened her eyes and quickly stood up.
Mr. Emiliano, we each take what we need, so its mutual. Your acting in front of Emily Walker was also quite good. Cam Walker stood up and looked at Thomas Emiliano.
The anonymous person was indeed her, but the mastermind was not just her alone.
At this time, in addition to Thomas Emiliano in the private room, there were also two men standing behind him, one of whom Cam Walker didnt recognize, but the ck man was all too familiar to her.
She had thought that the scene in the squarest night was an ident, but it turned out that in order to gain Emily Walkers trust, it was just a y staged by Thomas Emiliano from beginning to end.
It seemed that Thomas Emiliano had really set his heart on Emily Walker?
Thats good, as there was now an extra helper to drive Emily Walker away from Baron Stuart.
Is that so? Then I have to thank Lady Walker for her secret assistance. Thomas Emiliano said with a lightugh, ncing at Baron Stuart, who had fainted on the ground.
Suddenly, Thomas Emilianos pupils shed with an inexplicable dark light.
What happened to him? What did you do to him?
Perhaps it was just Cam Walkers illusion, but she suddenly felt that Thomas Emiliano was worried about Baron Stuart.
Maybe it was just her imagination.
Nothing, as I said, asking you for help tonight is for our mutual benefit. Next, you just need to do as I say, and Emily Walker will be one step closer to you. Cam Walker said, taking a fragrance pouch out of her coat pocket.
This fragrance pouch was odorless and tasteless, and ordinary people couldnt smell it at all. This content belongs to f?dnvel
What are you going to do now? Thomas Emiliano looked at Cam Walker and suddenly discovered that this woman in front of him was no simpler than himself.
In order to drive Emily Walker away from Baron Stuart, she was willing to ally with him, an outsider, which showed how much she hated Emily Walker.
And she also cared about Baron Stuart.
However, in Baron Stuarts eyes and heart, there was only Emily Walker.
Thinking of this, Thomas Emilianos pupils darkened again.
Cam Walker smiled coldly, looking at Baron Stuart beside her, What else can I do? Of course, Im going to do something interesting.
Tomorrow morning, Baron Stuart will definitely wake up. You have to help me.
Thomas Emiliano tugged at the corner of his lips, revealing a light smile, You said you would let Emily Walker leave him, but now you want me to help you. Tell me, what benefits can I get?
The benefit is that once Emily leaves, you can take her away with you. Cam Walker seemed to see through everything Thomas Emiliano wanted.
Take Emily Walker away?
Actually, you and I have the same goal. Thomas Emiliano spoke and looked at Cam Walker.
It seemed that Cam Walker did not quite understand, so she frowned and asked, What?
Nothing, just tell me what you want me to do.
Thomas Emiliano changed the subject, not wanting to continue the conversation.
The next day
At 7:15 in the morning, Emily Walker opened her misty eyes, then turned over and found that the bedding next to her was still cold.
With a sudden jolt, she sat up and looked at the side.
PS: Thank you ݅Ḧo for the 588 book coins reward! 23443231 for the 588 book coins reward! n Aimes for the 100 book coins reward! 꿫h for the 100 book coins reward!
Chapter 664: 664: Anonymous Photos
Chapter 664: Chapter 664: Anonymous Photos
Without a trace of warmth from the bedding, Emily Walker got up and went to the balcony again to see, in the courtyard, the white Bugatti was nowhere to be found.
Its not hard to imagine thatst night, Baron Stuart didnte back.
A cold wind blew through, and Emily couldnt help but shiver, only then she went back inside the room to wash up and change her clothes.
Thinking about Baron Stuart noting back all night long, Emily couldnt help but ask Mrs. Noelle at the dining table.
Mrs. Noelle, didnt hee backst night? She wondered if she just hadnt gotten up yet, and he had already had breakfast with his family and gone to thepany.
As for the ice-cold bedding, perhaps he came backtest night and slept in the study, just like the night before.
About this, Mrs. Noelle was also a little confused, No, he didnt.
Oh.
Emily let out a sound, and her breakfast was tasteless.
Suddenly, a burst of cell phone ringtone sounded, Emily nced at the cell phone on the dining table and picked it up.
It was a text message, andan anonymous person?
Emily frowned in confusion, who would send her an anonymous message?
Seeing her frown slightly, Mrs. Noelle beside her also became confused. Just as she was about to ask what the matter was, Emily swiped open the message.
Since Mrs. Noelle was standing right next to Emily, she naturally saw the anonymous message on her phone too. When she read the content, Mrs. Noelle couldnt help but be surprised and shocked!
Whatwhat is going on?
With a ng, Emilys spoon dropped into the bowl of rice porridge, she looked at the anonymous photos on her phone with iprehension,pletely not understanding what was happening.
Young Madam Mrs. Noelle looked up with worry, her eyes on Emilys pale face.
Looking dazedly at the photos on her phone, Emily felt as if all of this shouldnt be happening.
At least, such things shouldnt be happening to Baron Stuart.
She looked up, her pale and powerless face filled with helplessness, and her ck pupils gradually filled with pain.
She looked at Mrs. Noelle, her voice trembling slightly, Mrs. Noelle, this
She seemed to not believe her eyes, needing Mrs. Noelle to help her see clearly.
Looking at her painful pupils, Mrs. Noelles heart ached, and in a sudden move, she snatched the phone from Emilys hand and immediately pressed the power key.
Young Madam, there must be some misunderstanding here, Young Master would never do such a thing! Thats what she believed.
She believed that there must be some trick or misunderstanding in this matter.
Watching Mrs. Noelles nervous expression, Emilys heart seemed to be pulled out in pain.
Mrs. Noelles words meant that the anonymous photos had indeed captured something. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? f?ndnovel
Her eyes filled with anguish, yet her expression became eerily calm as she slowly pulled the phone from Mrs. Noelles hand.
She hoped that the photos were deliberately cropped or arranged with meticulous nning.
But
Emily looked through the photos again, and in them, Baron Stuart was wearing the same clothes as when he leftst night.
It was also fromst night that he did not return for the entire night.
As for the ce in the photos, it wasDuke Station Throne.
Emily had also been to the Duke Station Throne several times and could easily see the extreme luxury inside, and the woman in the photos
As Emily looked on, her eyes filled with more pain, how could it be Cam Walker
Young Madam Standing nearby, Mrs. Noelle saw her painful expression and felt extremely anxious in her heart.
Last night, the Young Master indeed did note back, but why hasnt hee back yet? Did he go straight to thepany?
Chapter 665: 665: Quite a Deep Hole
Chapter 665: Chapter 665: Quite a Deep Hole
Emily Walker stared nkly at the photos inside her cell phone, flipping through one after another.
These photos couldnt possibly be photoshopped. They were real, showing Baron Stuart in the private room at the Duke Station Throne, and
In one photo, Baron Stuart pinned Cam Walker to the ground, which indicated that Baron Stuart was not unconscious, but he was aware that the person beneath him was Cam Walker
There were more than ten photos in total, from the ground-level private room to the Nine oclock Room. One after another, in every scene Cam Walker was depicted with eyes closed in pleasure.
Why, why did ite to this?
In her mind, she momentarily recalled the expression Baron Stuart had on his face when he leftst night.
He seemed upset, was he mad at her? Thus he went out
Young Madam, you dont think too much about it now, lets wait until the young masteres back to rify everything okay? Mrs. Noelle was a bit worried about her condition, believing that once the young master would return, everything would be clear.
Emily looked upwards with hollow eyes while a thin mist gradually filled them.
Wait for him toe back? What if all of this is true? She peered at Mrs. Noelle with a pale countenance, experiencing a helpless feeling in her heart. For the first time, heartache threatened to consume her.
Previously, even when she saw him in the same room with you, she wasnt as pained as she was at this moment, a pain that was so intense that every second she breathed, her heart ached.
She never thought Baron Stuart would pin another woman under him, and the woman was Cam Walker. She thought he didnt like her. Why would he do this?
On hearing this, Mrs. Noelle was momentarily speechless. If all this is true, then
No, not no. This is not true. The young master wouldnt possibly do this.
Young Madam, I believe the young master wouldnt treat you this way. I have lived in the Stuart family for decades. I saw him grow up. Even without you, the young master has always been disciplined. He absolutely wouldnt do such a thing.
Then what about these photos? Emily lifted her head, her teary eyes stubbornly welling up with tears, not allowing them to fall out.
Mrs. Noelle lowered her gaze, looking at the photos in Emilys hand, but she found herself at a loss for words.
Young Madam, you should believe in the young master. I am convinced that he would exin everything when hees back.
Emily calmed herself for a few seconds, ultimately thinking that Mrs. Noelles words made sense.
If Baron Stuart really did it, he would not deliberately hide anything. If he didnt do it, he would definitely rify everything. This content belongs to FindN()vel
With this firm belief, Emily arranged her thoughts. She believed that Baron Stuart would exin everything once he returned.
Mrs. Noelle, Im full, I am going to thepany first. Emily stood up, and immediately, the tears in her eyes disappeared.
Seeing her like this, Mrs. Noelle felt somewhat relieved.
Once the young master returned, everything would be clear.
tter!
Emily stood up, perhaps a bit distracted, and unwittingly knocked down the te on the table, breaking it into pieces with a loud crash.
She turned her head in a panic, looking at the fragments on the floor.
Seeing the situation, Mrs. Noelle quickly crouched down to pick up the broken pieces from the floor.
Im sorry, Mrs. Noelle I Emily, feeling apologetic, also squatted down intending to help Mrs. Noelle clean up.
Seeing her so panic-stricken, Mrs. Noelle felt a pang of heartache, Young Madam, let me do it, you dont have to
Hisss
Oh my, Young Madam! Are you alright!?
Chapter 666: 666: The Spot Beside, Empty as Ever
Chapter 666: Chapter 666: The Spot Beside, Empty as Ever
Seeing the bloodstain on her finger, Mrs. Noelle jumped in shock, hurriedly dropped the fragments of the te, and took her hand to take a look, only to see fresh blood flowing between her fingers in an instant.
The cut is quite deep, Young Madam, hold on, Ill go get some medicine for you! Mrs. Noelle said as she quickly got up from her seat.
After a short while, she returned with a few things in her hand.
Mrs. Noelle, said Emily Walker as she took the items from her just before she started to clean the wound, I can handle this myself.
Just a scratch on her hand, she wasnt that fragile.
Emily took the medicine box and walked to the living room, where she ced the box on the tea table and began to clean the wound.
Mrs. Noelle came over, knowing that her mood had been affected.
Young Madam, are you alright?
Emily probably cut too deeply, as it took two patches topletely cover the wound after she finished cleaning.
She looked up at Mrs. Noelle and smiled, Its fine, Ive applied the patches.
With her wound dressed, Emily stood up, Im heading to thepany now.
Seeing her like this, Mrs. Noelle was still worried, but she didnt know what to say.
Be careful on the road.
Alright.
.
Meanwhile, in another location, the Duke Station Throne, a presidential suite.
Bright sunlight poured through the floor-to-ceiling window, adding a touch of color to this winter. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on
Baron Stuart, feeling groggy, opened his eyes. When he sensed that he was in an unknown room, he suddenly became alert and sat up in bed!
The sudden movement made his head feel like it was going to explode, and he held his forehead, as the events ofst night burst into his mind.
What happenedst night?
Cam Walker
A possibility shed through his mind, and he quickly turned his head to look at the spot beside him
Completely empty, Baron Stuarts heart finally settled down.
Regardingst nights events, he still thought it wasnt that simple.
Who was deliberately arranging all this? Was it Cam Walker? Or someone else?
He checked the time; it was already 8:10 in the morning.
Baron Stuart got out of bed and walked out of the room, just as the door of the next room suddenly opened, and Cam Walker walked out.
From her appearance, she seemed to have just woken up and was still somewhat dizzy.
However, to Baron Stuarts eyes, this all seemed not so simple.
Baron Stuart Cam Walker came out of the door, turned around, and saw him with a somewhat surprised expression, as if seeing him was a very unexpected thing.
Baron Stuarts deep eyes narrowed as he saw Cam Walker, and a trace of confusion crossed the bottom of his eyes.
However, he didnt say anything, but turned around coldly and walked towards the elevator.
Looking at his retreating figure, Cam Walker secretly hooked the corner of her lips and then left the Duke Station Throne as well.
.
All morning, Emily Walker was somewhat absent-minded. It was almost the end of the year, and she only had a few days left before leaving the Excellence Group.
She was currently doing some handover work.
Emily, this is the design n for Exper Roadst month; I need this months The Design Director came over, looking puzzled at Emily.
Emily would never make such a basic mistake, so what was going on today?
At the office desk, Emily was already somewhat distracted until a voice rang out, finally pulling her thoughts back.
Chapter 667: 667: Distracted All Morning
Chapter 667: Chapter 667: Distracted All Morning
She looked up with a slight daze and turned to the Design Director sitting at the desk, Hmm?
The Design Director let out a helpless sigh, not understanding what was wrong with her, and had to repeat himself, This is fromst month, I need this months design n.
Upon hearing this, Emily finally came to her senses and hurriedly began searching through the piles on her office desk.
Im sorry, Director.
The Design Director nced at her and couldnt help but ask, Is something bothering you?
Emily was taken aback and then shook her head, Im fine.
Pressing her lips together, the Design Director could only leave helplessly, Then focus on your work, and dont make any more mistakes during handover.
Alright.
After the Design Director left, Emily finally let her face fall, looking especially pale on her fairplexion today.
The cell phone ringtone suddenly went off, and Emily frowned as she looked at it.
When she saw the caller ID, her expression suddenly froze.
It was another anonymous message.
Her fingers clenched the cell phone tightly as she tried to calm herself down before swiping the screen to disy the message.
On the screen, there was another photo. When Emily saw the content of this photo, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning.
In the photo, Baron Stuart was leaving a hotel room, and behind him stood Cam Walker.
Did the two of theme out of the hotel together? They had been sleeping together until now
Thinking about this, Emilys phone slipped from her hand, crashing onto the office desk. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find~novel
The defenses of her long-guarded heart crumbled instantaneously, leaving her feeling devastated.
Emily, are you okay? Sensing her abnormality, a female colleague nearby couldnt help but look over.
Ever since Emilys identity was made public, there have been more people in the Design Department who cared about her.
Emily snapped out of her thoughts and looked at the female colleague, Im fine.
She picked up her phone and switched it off.
Everything would be clear once Baron Stuart came back and told her. She kept telling herself this, but the stabbing pain in her chest never stopped reminding her that those eye-catching photos were real.
.
Until 3 PM, Emily still looked somewhat pale. The Design Department Director seemed to notice that something was off and let her leave work early.
Yourplexion is not good; you should go home and rest.
Emily looked up, realizing that if anything were bothering her, it was most likely her heart.
She indeed had no motivation to continue working, so she didnt refuse and simply packed her things and left thepany.
Thank you, Director.
After leaving thepany, Emily didnt know whether Baron Stuart was at thepany, at home, or at Cams ce.
With her heart adrift, she aimlessly walked along the main street. She didnt know how long she had been walking until someone appeared in front of her, pulling her thoughts back to the present.
If you keep going like this, youre really ying with your life!
A crisp voice sounded in her ear, and Emily looked up to see Thomas Emiliano standing in front of her.
Dont you even know to stop at a red light and go at a green light? He looked at her with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.
Gazing at the man before her, Emily remained expressionless.
She looked up at Thomas, and then walked past him to continue her journey.
Hey, Miss Walker
What the hell do you want!? As if anger was brewing in her heart, Emily suddenly turned around, her infuriated eyes staring directly at the man in front of her.
Chapter 668: 668: Young Master, that seems to be the Young Madam...
Chapter 668: Chapter 668: Young Master, that seems to be the Young Madam
At this moment, she didnt want to see Thomas Emiliano at all!
It was because of him that she quarreled with Baron Stuart, and because of the quarrel, he went out and met Cam Walker
Suddenly, tears blurred her vision. At this moment, Emily Walkers tears broke through the dam, and she could no longer suppress them as they poured out.
Lady Walker, whats wrong with you
Get away! Feeling his touch, Emily swung her hand violently and looked at him with fiery eyes, Its because of you, all because of you!
After yelling, Emily turned to leave.
However, when she turned, her tears seemed to flow even more.
Was it really because of Thomas Emiliano?
No, it wasnt. It was all because of her. Knowing that Baron Stuart disliked it, why did she argue with him, and why did she argue with him over another man!
But even if he was angry, did he have to treat her this way, why did he use such a method she couldnt bear
On the main street, there were many peopleing and going, but Emily had lost her strength and sat on the ground, crying.
Helplessly squatting by the roadside, her cries attracting the attention of passing pedestrians, no one knew what happened, but they also didnt stop and ask, just pointing and whispering as they passed by.
Thomas Emiliano behind her didnt console her.
It is your fault for falling in love with a man like Baron Stuart.
Thomas Emiliano cursed himself in his heart before turning to leave.
Young Master
A ck Bentley approached, and yton Howards slightly surprised voice came from the passenger seat.
Baron Stuart was sitting in the back seat, looking at the other side of the road with a thoughtful expression, not responding to yton Howard.
Stop the car. yton Howard ordered the driver to stop.
Only when the car stopped, did Baron Stuarts eyes narrow, and he looked at yton Howard in the passenger seat.
Young Master, that seems to be Young Madam
yton Howard pointed not far in front of the car, at the frail figure squatting by the roadside.
Although it was just a back view, yton Howard was sure it was Young Madam Emily Walker.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but look towards the figure, and indeed, saw a weak figure squatting by the roadside, even trembling slightly.
Baron Stuarts brow furrowed as he quickly opened the car door and got out.
It was only 3:30 in the afternoon now, and he wasnt sure if the figure in the distance was her or not until he got closer.
Standing in front of a tearful Emily, Baron Stuarts brow furrowed even tighter.
What was she doing here? Why was she crying?
On the ground, Emily buried her head between her knees and didnt notice someone standing in front of her.
Until a pair of arms touched her. Fresh chapters posted on findnovel
What are you Baron Stuart reached out to help her up.
But Emily bounced back, shoving him away, thinking it was Thomas Emiliano.
Get away from me, dont touch me! Emily raised her head suddenly, roaring at the figure in front of her as if venting her pain and anger!
Lifting her arms to push away the hands that wanted to touch her, she froze when she saw that familiar face.
At her sudden rage, Baron Stuart didnt understand, but seeing her already tearful red eyes and helpless expression, his heart was suddenly pierced with pain.
Chapter 669: 669: Dont You Have Anything to Say to Me?
Chapter 669: Chapter 669: Dont You Have Anything to Say to Me?
He stared at her with an intense gaze, and it took him half a moment to speak, Whats wrong with you? Why are you here? Why are you crying?
Baron Stuarts first reaction was that someone might have bullied her.
As she looked at the man before her, Emily Walkers angry expression disappeared, and was reced by even greater despair and pain.
Baron Stuart saw the pain in her dark pupils.
Tell me, what happened to you? he gently cared for her, lifting a hand to wipe away the tear stains on her cheeks.
If he knew who had bullied her, he would definitely tear that person into pieces!
Each of his gentle and attentive actions now, no doubt added to Emily Walkers pain.
Seeing her silent, Baron Stuart had no choice but to temporarily carry her and walked toward the Bentley parked nearby.
For a moment, these attentive actions made her feel deeply cared for.
How could such a man possibly have had a rtionship with Cam Walker
Tell me, whats wrong with you? In the car, Baron Stuart looked at her, bowed his head and asked softly.
Emily Walkers eyes filled with tears, and it took her a long time to look up at the man before her.
You didnte home yesterday
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts brow furrowed slightly.
Just because of that?
Yes, because he hesitated, still investigatingst nights incident and not knowing how to exin it yet, so he casually said, I encountered some things, and then I stayed at a hotel.
His simple answer caused a sudden twinge in Emily Walkers heart.
So, he did go to a hotelst night?
In Futuren Hotel? Emily Walker bowed her head, asking casually just to confirm if he was at Duke Station or not.
Baron Stuarts answer was, No, I was at Duke Station.
He never hid anything from her when it came to her questions.
However, what did she really want to ask today? For more chapters visit find?novel
Duke Station
These two ordinary words, but upon hearing them, Emily Walkers chest was marked by a sudden sharp pain, causing even her breath to hurt.
He spent the night at Duke Station, on the same bed with Cam Walkerst night, and they left Duke Station together this morning.
So, they were together sincest night until this morning?
At this time, the car has arrived at the private residence.
Emily Walker was the first to open the car door and get out.
Seeing her pale and weak face, Baron Stuarts brow furrowed even more deeply.
What was wrong with her?
Young Madam, you came back so early? Mrs. Noelle came over, worried about her, seeing her back so early also made her a little concerned.
Then she saw Baron Stuart and her anxiety was relieved.
Did the misunderstanding get resolved?
However
She turned her head and looked at the Young Madam who went into the living room by herself. Judging by her face, it didnt seem like it
Young Master, you should go to Duke Station Throne now. As Baron Stuart was about to enter the living room, yton Howard reminded him that he had to meet an important person.
To find out the true identity of Thomas Emiliano, Baron Stuart had to meet this person tonight.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts footsteps stopped.
And inside the living room, Emily Walker, who was walking straight to the living room, couldnt help but pause, feeling a sudden surprise in her heart.
Going to Duke Station Throne? Who is he going to meet?
The more she thought about it, the more unbearable Emily Walkers heart became.
Clenching her fists tightly, she suddenly turned to look at Baron Stuart who was standing at the Grand Entrance Gate.
Baron Stuart.
Hearing her voice, Baron Stuart, who was about to turn around, suddenly turned back and looked at her in the living room.
Dont you have anything to say to me? Emily Walker spoke with a somber tone, too far away for Baron Stuart to see the pain in her eyes.
Chapter 670: 670: The Identity of Thomas Emiliano
Chapter 670: Chapter 670: The Identity of Thomas Emiliano
Upon hearing her words, Baron Stuart frowned, puzzled by her sudden statement.
What did you say? he asked, looking at her confusedly.
You didnte back all nightst night
Didnt I say I was staying over at Duke Station? Baron Stuart was even more confused. What exactly did she want to ask?
But Emily Walker wanted to continue her question, yet she hesitated. If he insisted on his point, did it mean he didnt want to admit he was with Cam Walker?
If she continued asking, would his answer remain consistent?
Its okay, you carry on with your work. Emily Walker clenched her fist to hold back her tears andposed herself.
After saying this, she didnt look back at Baron Stuart, but turned around and headed for the second floor.
Baron Stuart stayed in the same spot, calmly watching her for a moment. It was only when yton Howards voice sounded behind him that he finally turned and left.
In the back seat of the car, Baron Stuart fell into deep thought.
Something about her today was off.
In his mind, he suddenly recalledst nights scene in the private room. Doctor Gavin had said he inhaled a colorless and odorless hallucinogen and was unconscious for around ten hours.
What had happened during those ten hours?
Was Emily Walkers strange behavior rted to this?
.
In the bedroom, Emily Walker stayed until dinner time, onlying back to her senses when Mrs. Noelle knocked on the door and came in.
Seeing her deste appearance, Mrs. Noelle felt anxious and upset inside. ?????? ???? FindN()vel
Young Madam, its time for dinner.
Emily Walker looked up at Mrs. Noelle and then stood up.
Entering the dining room alone, Emily Walker sat at therge dining table. Seeing the empty seats, her confusion deepened.
Perhaps, when faced with such situations, women tend to be particrly sensitive.
In the past, Baron Stuart would often miss dinner due to being busy. Today, it seemed like any other day, yet her heart ached more than usual.
Seeing her gaze shift to the empty seat next to her, the attentive Mrs. Noelle softly said, Young Master wont being home for dinner tonight, so you should eat more.
Is that so. Emily Walker lowered her gaze sadly. She ate a mouthful of white rice; it was colorless and vorless.
Mrs. Noelle felt sorry for her. She wanted to say something but was afraid of upsetting her further.
After all, she was still unsure about the current situation between her and the Young Master.
Young Madam, here, this is your favorite mushroom and pork rib soup, Mrs. Noelle said, trying to lighten the mood. She smiled and filled a bowl of soup for her.
Emily Walker knew Mrs. Noelle was worried about her, so she epted the bowl, Thank you, Mrs. Noelle.
Seeing her eat properly, Mrs. Noelle felt somewhat reassured.
She was afraid that Emily would end up like other women who lost their appetite over such incidents, neglecting her health.
.
Meanwhile, inside the first-ss private room at Duke Station Throne.
Here is his past information. There were a few years when he seemed to have vanished from the face of the earth. Im sorry I couldnt find anything from that period. A man with sunsses on the sofa pushed a stack of documents onto the tea table.
yton Howard walked over, picked up the stack of documents, and passed them to Baron Stuart.
Baron Stuart nced at the man in front of him and then opened the documents.
He found a familiar-looking photo in the documents. But it wasnt until he looked at the name beneath the photograph that he was taken aback.
Saintoro College?
Was Thomas Emiliano once a student at Saintoro College?
And furthermore, he had changed his name.
Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed slightly. Just thinking about this man made him feel disgusted.
Chapter 671: 671: Thomas Emiliano·Cosmos Blossom
Chapter 671: Chapter 671: Thomas EmilianoCosmos Blossom
However, after that disappearance, it was as if he truly evaporated from the world. For all those years, had he been using the name Thomas Emiliano?
Looking at the photos disyed in the information, Baron Stuart pondered for a few seconds.
No wonder he only found information about him in City C. For more than ten years, Thomas Emilianos information waspletely nk.
Turns out, it was Cosmos Blossom.
So, does this mean that Gale Blossom is his father?
Gale Blossom, oncemanding the business world, had not only that, but he also had an unknown side in the underworld.
Back then, it was because of some personal reasons of Cosmos Blossom that the entire Blossom Group was suppressed and went bankrupt by the Stuart Family. Later, Gale Blossom tried to take revenge against the Stuart Family but, for some reason, ended up dead on the street within a few days.
As for the cause, even Baron Stuart himself still couldnt figure it out even now.
Who had killed Gale Blossom so brutally ten years ago? And where had Cosmos Blossom gone after disappearing?
Knowing the information today, Baron Stuart finally understood.
The Blossom Family had been hiding all these years, concealing their true identities. Could it be that they had been preparing to take revenge against the Stuart Family?
How are their forces in the Dark World now? Closing the information form, Baron Stuart raised his eyes and looked at the man with sunsses sitting on the sofa across from him.
The man raised an eyebrow and then spoke, I dont know if you have heard of an organizationtely called the Night Emperor.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes.
The Night Emperor, a mysterious organization that had recently emerged in the dark world, had influence throughout Asia. Could it be that the mastermind behind it was Thomas Emiliano?
Has Cosmos Blossom been working on the Night Emperor all these years? Baron Stuart frowned slightly and looked at the man with sunsses.
He couldnt quite imagine the extent to which the Blossom Family had expanded its power by returning as the Emiliano Family.
Well, if he really just wants to take revenge against your Stuart Family, I think his power should not be underestimated. You have to be careful. The man with sunsses took off his sses, revealing a pair of captivating blue eyes.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but raise the corner of his mouth, Thanks. When are you nning to go back to Ennd?
Tonight, probably in two hours. Are you going to see me off? The man couldnt help but give a meaningful smile as he looked at Baron Stuart.
Baron Stuart lowered his eyelids, his thick eyshes fluttering slightly as if he was pondering.
Though there was still a little woman at home who worried him, the man before him was also a close friend of his in Ennd. He hade to Ennd to help him investigate Thomas Emiliano just because he wanted to help his investigation.
With this in mind, Baron Stuart naturally agreed readily. The source of th?s content is find?novel
Alright!
Goodd, you do have some humanity left! The man beamed with delight upon hearing this.
.
At 9 PM, Baron Stuart still hadnt returned.
Emily Walkery on the bed, her mind filled with the images from the photos.
Suddenly, her cell phone ringtone sounded.
Emily turned over and picked up the cell phone from the bedside table, checking the caller ID. It was her mother, Ang Reid.
Hello?
Hello, Emily, its the weekend tomorrow. Would you like toe home for lunch?
Hearing her mothers words, Emily naturally shed the image of Cam Walkers enjoying face in her mind, causing a sudden heartache.
Let me see. Although that ce was already her home, Emily didnt want to see Cam Walkers face.
Hearing this, Ang Reid seemed to sense something on the phone and asked with a frown, Emily, whats wrong? Are you troubled?
Chapter 672: 672: Coming Together with Baron Stuart
Chapter 672: Chapter 672: Coming Together with Baron Stuart
Mothers concern warmed Emily Walkers heart in an instant.
However, if she were to speak her mind, though they were both daughters and she was the biological one, they had raised Cam Walker for 20 years. Comparing their feelings, perhaps the deepest emotions were between their parents and Cam Walker.
In that case, what could Mother do even if she knew?
Im fine, I was just sleeping, and Im still a bit groggy, said Emily Walker, making up an excuse.
Hearing that, Ang Reid didnt overthink it.
Do you have anything nned for tomorrow? Being her biological mother, Ang Reid actually wanted her to be with her every day. After all, she had lived half her life, and who wouldnt want to be with her own flesh and blood?
But she was married. She didnt even want toe back for a meal on the weekend, did she?
Ang Reid was worried that if they remained distant like this, she would lose any hope of finding her long-lost daughter.
Hearing the disappointment in her mothers voice, Emily Walker sat up and thought about it, feeling that she shouldnt ignore her mothers intentions because of her own mood.
I dont have anything important, Ill be there tomorrow
Mom, let Baron Stuart join her!
Before Emily Walker could finish speaking, Cam Walkers voice suddenly came from the other side of the phone. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find(?)ovel
To Ang Reid, her daughters suggestion was perfectly normal. When a daughter returned to her mothers home for a meal, it was natural to bring her husband along.
However, to Emily Walker, these words sounded particrly harsh and heartbreaking.
Was she eager to see Baron Stuart?
Sure,e over with Baron Stuart, Ang Reid said, smiling as she looked at her daughter.
Hes busy with something tomorrow, he might not be able to make it. Ill ask him, Emily Walker replied.
The two chatted casually for a while before quickly hanging up the phone.
Time passed slowly, and Emily Walker, in a daze, was not sure how long she had slept. When she felt the space beside her sinking in, she knew Baron Stuart had returned.
These days, the couple hadnt slept together because of various reasons. Baron Stuart obviously couldnt bear it any longer and embraced her as soon as he got into bed.
Thinking of the pitiful Jason Zion crying on Main Street tonight, he didnt understand it, but the pain in his chest didnt subside and naturally held her even tighter.
Emily Walkery still, not intending to resist. However, when she thought of the images in the photos, she instinctively moved her body away, retreating from his embrace.
Baron Stuart furrowed his brows,.
Was she resisting him?
Looking at her back turned towards him, Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed, and he moved his body closer to hers once more.
Im so tired and sleepy she deliberately masked her voice to sound exhausted, not wanting the man behind her to see through her.
Now, whenever she thought of those images, his touch would only cause her more pain.
Hearing her slightly tired voice, Baron Stuart thought she was actually exhausted, and whispered, What do you think Im going to do? I just want to hold you while we sleep.
As he spoke, Baron Stuart reached out to hook his arm around her slender waist.
But as soon as his hand made contact, the person beside him sat up abruptly, her eyes full of pain, I said Im really tired!
The loud, indignant voice filled the entire room, contrasting sharply with the tranquil night.
Baron Stuart frowned, not knowing what was going on with Emily Walker. Was it his fault?
Chapter 673: 673: Tell me, whats wrong with you?
Chapter 673: Chapter 673: Tell me, whats wrong with you?
He calmly looked at her, not saying anything else, just silently watching her.
Noticing her own abnormality, Emily Walker lowered her eyes, trying to find an excuse for herself, her voice naturally lowered, I-Im really a bit tired.
After saying that, Emilyy down and as she turned to her side, tears quietly fell.
Just now, the pain in her eyes was not overlooked by Baron Stuart, who took note of it all.
He didnt like her like this, so it was natural for anger to rise within him.
But thinking of her distressed eyes, Baron Stuart suppressed the anger within him, sitting up and turning her body towards him, What exactly is wrong with you C
Her face was abruptly turned to face him, and when he saw those ck pupils filled with tears, Baron Stuart was momentarily stunned.
What had happened!?
Whats wrong with you? He stared at her, anger and infinite tenderness mixed within his ink-jade-like eyes.
Emily brushed off his hand, tried to hide her tears, and calmly said, Im fine, just a little tired.
After saying that, she turned her body again, her back towards him.
He silently watched her, if she was just tired, why would she cry?
Tell me, what are you crying about? His tone was determined. How could he sleep without knowing the reason tonight!
Miss my parents. Emily casually replied, it was with this excuse that Baron Stuart would believe.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart was indeed stunned for a few seconds.
Missing her parents, thats why she wanted to cry?
But why would she suddenly think of her parents and cry?
Without her saying, anger rose within Baron Stuart, and the fire within his stomach naturally erupted!
If you dont tell me, Ill make sure you cant even see your current parents!
Hearing his words, Emily couldnt help but raise her tear-filled eyes, then abruptly sat up and faced him, On what basis, what right do you have to restrict everything about me!?
As she looked at him, the hint of pain in Emilys ck pupils deepened.
This man, every time, would only threaten her, lethally threaten her!
Do I need a reason? I can give you a hundred! Baron Stuart would only announce his distress with anger every time.
Yet, Emily had not understood this point for a long time.
Indeed, if she wanted reasons, he could give her a hundred, but these hundred reasons would just be for her, whether she could or would ept them, he never needed to know.
Knowing this, Emily couldnt help but be taken aback.
Indeed, he could give her a hundred reasons and all she needed to do was listen.
With tears in her eyes, Emily stared at him for a long time, and eventually uttered with conviction.
Do you love me?
If he loved her, he wouldnt have done that; if he loved her, he wouldnt have threatened her every time, forcing her to do things she didnt want to do; if he loved her, he simply didnt understand love.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but be stunned for a few seconds.
He originally wanted to ask her what was wrong, but he didnt expect her to ask him such a question.
I dont know. He looked at her, decisively speaking, yet his words carried a hint of embarrassment.
He didnt know about this damn love or not, he only knew that the woman in front of him was his life, his fatal weakness!
And besides, how could a man like him say the words I love you?
Why are women always so troublesome? To love or not to love, must it be said aloud?
With a single sentence of I dont know, Emily heard it as an indirect denial, making her heart ache even more. Find the newest release on find?novel
Chapter 674: 674: The Heartbreaking Roar
Chapter 674: Chapter 674: The Heartbreaking Roar
You dont love me, why did you marry me? She spoke in pain as tears welled up again.
Baron Stuart was at a loss, not understanding what was wrong with her. Was it still because of Thomas Emilianos matter? Or, duringst nights ten hours, did something happen that he didnt know about?
Whats wrong with you? Our marriage isnt a one or two-day affair. To ask me now if I love you or not, isnt it toote? Also, I didnt say I dont love you, I just said I dont know!
He didnt understand what was going on with her and why would she suddenly ask such a question.
Then why were you with another woman!? Why!? Recalling those heart-wrenching scenes, Emily Walker couldnt hold back her tears anymore, she cried out hoarsely and desperately.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart hesitated and narrowed his eyes, What are you talking about? What do you mean being with another woman?
Emilys heart ached because he so adamantly denied it.
Even when she confronted him so directly, he still didnt want to admit what had happenedst night!?
Baron Stuart, why cant you admit to what youve done!?
What do you want me to admit to? What did I do!? Baron Stuart couldnt help but get angry.
Damn it! What on earth happened during those ten hoursst night? Why did she be so sensitive and strange overnight?
Suddenly, he remembered that this morning when he left Duke Station, it seemed that Cam Walker had been sleeping in the room next to him.
Was it rted to her?
Emily stared at him for a few seconds before finally closing her eyes in pain, Im a bit tired.
After saying that, shey down, not wanting to continue the topic.
Emily! Seeing that she didnt want to rify the issue, Baron Stuart became anxious and angry!
What do you want me to say!? Emily suddenly turned around, her chest aching as if it was being torn apart, and she couldnt help but scream, That I saw you on top of another woman!? That I saw you kissing another woman!? That I saw you sleeping in the same bed with another woman!? That I saw another woman enjoying herself under you!? Baron Stuart thats what you did! Why do I have to say it dont you know, my heart hurts so much! My heart aches with every word I say!
She covered her chest with her hand, sobbing like rain, her cheeks covered in tears.
Baron Stuart stood there, every sentence she said soundedpletely unfamiliar to him.
What did she mean by being with another woman? What did she mean by sleeping in the same bed with another woman? What did she mean by kissing another woman?
What on earth had happened? What had happened!?
When he came to his senses, the person on the bed had already stormed out of the room.
Emily! Baron Stuart regained his senses and chased after her into the living room, only to see that she had already disappeared.
Mrs. Noelle, who heard themotion, couldnt help bute out and turn on the living room light, only to see the Young Masters figure disappearing through the front door.
.
As if knowing that he would chase her, Emily walked along the Upscale Residential Community Road towards another direction.
The night was deep, and Emily, immersed in her thoughts, didnt feel afraid at all.
She had no money on her and didnt know where to gote at night.
After leaving the residential area, she hailed a taxi and soon arrived at her little brothers residence.
Miss, is this the ce? Latest content published on fin?novel
In the rear seat, Emily came to her senses when she heard the taxi drivers voice and looked up at the outside car window.
Chapter 675: 675: Just Say You Didnt See Me
Chapter 675: Chapter 675: Just Say You Didnt See Me
Seeing that the light was still on inside, she knew that her little brother should have just returned home after work and hadnt gone to sleep yet.
Wait for me a moment. She spoke to the driver in front of her, and then she opened the car door and got out of the car, knocking on the door of the locked house where her little brother was.
At this moment, Wace was taking a bath, and when he heard someone knocking on the door, he had toe out halfway through.
Whats up? Wrapped in a bath towel and bare-shouldered, Wace came out.
When he saw his haggard sister, he was taken aback, Sis? Why are you here?
It was already half past ten, why did shee out alone? And
She had been crying?
Emily raised her head and looked at her little brother who was only half-bathed. She spoke calmly, Wace, I I didnt bring any money, could you help me pay the car fare?
Hearing this, Wace looked in the direction behind her, and indeed there was a taxi still waiting outside the door.
Hold on! Wace quickly ran inside, fetched the car fare and paid it before they both went inside the house.
She sat on the sofa and Wace poured her a ss of boiled water.
It seemed like she had walked a long way, and her face had turned red from the cold.
Sis, what happened to you? Why would youe here alone sote? Wace looked at his red-eyed sister and asked worriedly.
I I had an argument with him, so I ran out. Emily naturally didnt want her little brother to know the reason behind it.
This little brother, although not rted by blood, had been with her for 18 years. Their rtionship was no different from that of real siblings.
If he knew what had happened to her, he would most likely risk his life to confront Baron Stuart.
With nowhere else to go for the moment, the only person she could think of was her little brother.
Hearing this, Wace furrowed his brow, You argued with Baron C with your brother-inw? Why?
Brother-inw
These words sounded especially harsh to Emilys ears.
Its nothing, just a small matter. Emily took a sip of the boiled water.
Just a small matter?
Wace obviously didnt believe it.
He knew his older sister too well C if it were just a minor issue, she wouldnt have run out in the middle of the night given her personality.
It was clear that whatever had caused her to run out must have been something she could not or would not bear.
Sis, did he again?
Wace, Ill stay with you tonight. Im going to clean up my room first. Fearing that her brother would continue to ask questions, Emily put down her water ss and got up to go to her old room.
It had been a long time since shest stayed here, and the room indeed needed some tidying up.
Seeing her leave, Wace was worried but had no choice but to stop asking for the time being.
For some matters, asking too many questions would only cause more grief.
Bang, bang, bang!
Wace stood up and was about to return to the bathroom to finish his bath when a sudden, urgent knocking sound came from the door.
Wace frowned at the sound; the knocking was really too urgent.
Bang, bang, bang! The knocking continued, and Emily couldnt help bute out of her room as well.
Amid the urgent knocking, she seemed to sense that Baron Stuart hade.
Wace, you just say you havent seen me! After saying that, Emily turned around, wanting to find a ce to hide.
But looking around the living room, there seemed to be nowhere for her to hide.
In her desperation, she could only crawl under a round table, the tableclothpletely covering her. Newest update provided by FindNovel
On the side, Wace was extremely surprised.
Chapter 676: 476: The bed sheet has clearly been tampered with!
Chapter 676: Chapter 476: The bed sheet has clearly been tampered with!
So his older sister, she had actually crawled under the table? How much did she not want to see Baron Stuart?
Thump thump thump!
Open the door! The door remained unopened, and Baron Stuart couldnt help but shout.
Seeing that his sister had hidden, Wace Carter went over and opened the door.
Seeing Baron Stuart, he feigned surprise, Brother-inw? Howe
Before he could finish his sentence, Baron Stuart directly pushed him aside and rushed in, searching inside and out.
Only after searching the entire Two Rooms One Hall, One Kitchen One Bathroom apartment without finding any trace of Emily Walker did he turn to look at Wace again. Find the newest release on fin?novel
Brother-inw, what are you searching for?
Where is she?
Who? Waces face was full of confusion.
If it were true that his sister didnt want to see him, he would naturally choose to help her.
Emily! Baron Stuarts fury was fierce, staring at his little brother-inw who was only a few centimeters shorter than himself.
Hearing the name, Waces face showed shock, My sister?! What happened to her?
Dont y dumb! I cane here naturally because she came here too! Just five minutes after she took a taxi, he would be able to track her down.
If this little brother-inw didnt call his wife out now, he couldnt guarantee what he would do in a fit of rage, perhaps even beating him up!
But I really didnt see my sister! I was just taking a bath, and I havent seen her since you arrived!
He hadnt installed a camera at the front door, so he didnt believe he could track his sister down to the entrance.
As he spoke, Wace put on an angry face, What did you do to my sister? Why did she run out sote in the night like this?! Where is she now!?
If you really care about her, then hand her over! Baron Stuart roared back, his eyes gradually filling with rage due to his impatience.
Baron Stuart! You lost my sister and now youe to ask me for her?! If she wasnt truly devastated and unable to bear it, would she run out in the middle of the night? What did you do to her?! Do you know how dangerous it is for her to be out alone right now?!
Wace was indeed upset in his heart. Although his sister was now with him, he couldnt help but worry.
However, there was no denying that Baron Stuart had done something to hurt her.
His sister wouldnt run out if it were just a minor matter making her angry.
Since she was a child, his sister had always had an extremely strong endurance, and even a little emotional upset would be forgotten quickly.
After speaking, Wace decided to run out, going outside to search for her!
Seeing his eagerness to find her, Baron Stuart seemed to believe him for a moment and ran out as well!
Dammit!
From a dark corner, watching Baron Stuarts retreating figure, Wace went back inside the room and looked at his sister under the table.
Sister, hes gone out to look for you.
Hearing this, Emily cautiously crawled out from under the table.
Sister, he hes really worried about you. Although worried about his sister, from the urgency in Baron Stuarts eyes at that moment, Wace knew he genuinely cared for her.
Emily hung her head and said nothing, turning around, Im going to sleep first.
.
Outside, Baron Stuart drove his white Bugatti, continuously searching for Emilys figure along the road.
At a corner, a scene suddenly shed through his mind.
Just now, when he went to Waces ce, one room appeared to be unupied for a long time, but the bed sheets on the bed were obviously moved
Chapter 677 - 477: If you do this again, Ill bite my tongue and kill myself!
Chapter 677: Chapter 477: If you do this again, Ill bite my tongue and kill myself!
With a sudden sharp turn of the steering wheel, Baron Stuart turned the car around.
Damn those siblings, they actually colluded to put on a show for him!?
A few minutester, the car stopped again in front of Wace Carters residence. Baron Stuart opened the car door, this time not knocking urgently, but gently tapping without haste.
Wace had just finished taking a bath and seeing the door being knocked on again made him frown.
He was unsure who was outside the door. Could it be Baron Stuart hade back?
With a doubtful heart, he nced at the door of the other room and walked over to open the door.
Outside, Baron Stuart stood with a calm expression. Wace was taken aback for a second, but did not say anything and opened the door before returning to his room. This update is avable on Find1Novel
Looking at the other room door, Baron Stuart did not think much and walked over to push it open.
In the room, Emily Walker, lying in bed, heard the door being pushed open. Thinking her little brother was worried about her, she did not turn her head but spoke casually, Im fine, go rest early.
The room was quiet and Baron Stuarts heart ached looking at the bulge formed by the bedding.
Her every disappearance, her every ident C all made him feel uneasy and worried, as if ants were gnawing at his bones.
Emilys eyes were downcast, with a hint of crystal-clear brightness on her thick, curled eyshes.
Suddenly, she felt the single bed sinking, followed by a shadow looming over.
rmed, she sat up from the bed, thinking it was a thief or something. Just as she was about to scream, a warm chest pressed against her face, silencing her.
It wasnt until the familiar smell filled her nostrils that Emilys guard dropped.
But soon after, she struggled to escape, fearing her little brother would be startled. She hissed in a low voice, Let go of me!
If youe back with me, I will let you go! Baron Stuart tightened his arms around her, not allowing her to escape, and whispered in her ear.
I dont want to! Emily struggled, her voice growing louder and more urgent in her distress.
Baron Stuart did not care, and simply picked her up.
If she wouldnte back with him, then he would carry her back!
Let go of me! Seeing him use this move again, Emilys anger red up even more. Why did this man always resort to this tactic?! If you keep this up, Ill bite my tongue and kill myself!
At her words, Baron Stuarts footsteps faltered and he looked down at her in his arms, his eyes filled with rage. You dare!?
Now this woman was threatening him with death!?
What cant I dare? Emily looked at him solemnly, her eyes shing with defiance. If you dont believe me, just try it.
Clearly not convinced, Baron Stuart carried her towards the front door.
As they stepped out, his foot suddenly paused, and his face changed drastically.
From the corner of the womans mouth, the bloody flow seemed to tear him apart!
Stop it, let go, let go! He roared in fury, quickly setting her down and trying to force her to open her mouth by pinching her chin.
Damn it, this woman was actually biting her tongue!
He grieved as he looked at her. How many more times would he have to endure this piercing pain? The helplessness when he was just about to lose her, and this heart-wrenching pain!
If you dare to die, Ill make your little brother and your present parents apany you in death! He didnt want her to die, even if it meant threatening her!
Atst, Emilys clenched mouth rxed. He was always so selfish and domineering, resorting to whatever threats it took to achieve his goals.
Seeing her finally let go, Baron Stuart breathed a sigh of relief.
PS: Thank you to n Aimes for the reward of 200 book coins! And Happy Dragon Boat Festival to everyone, remember to eat more rice dumplings~
Chapter 678 - 478: Must Go to the Hospital
Chapter 678: Chapter 478: Must Go to the Hospital
Were not going back, but you must go to the hospital now. Seeing the fresh blood seeping from the corners of her mouth, Baron Stuarts tone softened, his gaze filled with pain.
She had not missed the pain in his eyes.
What kind of man was he? How many hearts did he have? Why did he show her concern while simultaneously inflicting lethal harm?
The blood kept flowing out. Seeing her silent, Baron Stuart lifted her and headed towards the front door.
After about ten plus minutes, they arrived at the hospital.
How is she?
The doctor carefully checked Emily Walkers tongue wound while Baron Stuart, standing by, spoke softly.
The doctor stood straight, then walked back to his office desk, smiled, No serious harm, the wound is not deep, just pay attention to your diet these few days, keep oral hygiene, though its winter, try to suck on some cold items for an effective healing. If it hurts too much, honey can help ease the pain.
Emily Walker stood up, in fact, it really hurt when she bit down just now, so when she tasted the salty blood, she didnt use any more force.
Sometimes, she yielded to gentleness but resisted force. The more daring she seemed, the more likely it was that in the next second, she would really grit her teeth and do it.
Women are sometimes like stubborn stray cats. The more you provoke them, the less submissive they be.
As they left the hospital, Emily Walker sat in the passenger seat, continually looking at the neon lights outside the car window.
Recalling the doctors advice, Baron Stuart stopped in front of a 24-hourrge supermarket.
Im going to buy some stuff.
Fearing she might sneak off again, Baron Stuart hurried in and out of the supermarket. Fortunately, the woman was still in the car when he came out.
When they arrived at the vi, it was already twelve oclock deep into the night.
As per the doctors instructions, Baron Stuart first had her suck on some honey to alleviate the pain in her mouth, then made her suck on an ice cube.
Emily Walker was also afraid of pain, in order to end this torment as soon as possible, she obediently followed instructions.
Sometimes, women can be irrational and in the end, they are still the ones who suffer.
After sucking on the honey for a while, the pain in Emily Walkers mouth significantly decreased, plus it was gettingte and sleepiness gradually crept in. It wasnt long before there was the sound of steady breathing
Looking at her sleeping soundly, Baron Stuart pulled her into his arms. This woman always made him feel powerless.
-
The next morning, the winter sun was especially warm, shining through therge floor-to-ceiling windows onto the big bed. Content originallyes from Find~Novel
The throbbing pain in Emily Walkers mouth furrowed her brows and woke her from her sleep.
She looked at the spot next to her, the man was already gone.
She sat up and walked to the bathroom. Habitually, she squeezed toothpaste onto her toothbrush.
Ah As the toothbrush entered her mouth, Emily Walker couldnt help but groan in pain. For a moment, she forgot about the wound on her tongue.
The water ss and toothbrush in her hand were suddenly grabbed away, Baron Stuart frowned, What are you doing!?
Emily Walker turned her head, her dark eyes gradually misting up from the pain.
However, she ignored the anger in the mans eyes.
Seeing her in pain, Baron Stuart handed her a ss of mouthwash.
Rinse your mouth.
Emily Walker looked at the ss of water in front of her, she didnt refuse. Instead, she quickly took it and rinsed her mouth a few times, trying to ease the stinging pain inside her mouth.
Chapter 679: 479: Is He Trying to Feed Her?
Chapter 679: Chapter 479: Is He Trying to Feed Her?
Seeing that she definitely couldnt brush her teeth, Emily Walker rinsed her mouth several times, feeling a little morefortable afterwards.
Mrs. Noelle had already prepared breakfast, and as Emily Walker came down the stairs she hurried over, looking concerned. Young Madam, I heard that your tongue is injured. What happened?
Today, early in the morning as Mrs. Noelle was preparing breakfast, Young Master woke up unusually early and told her that Emilys tongue was injured and that her meals for the next few days had to be light.
Its nothing, Emily replied indifferently, and then sat down at the dining table.
Baron Stuart also sat down beside her.
She was about to reach for a bowl of porridge when he quickly grabbed it first.
She couldnt help but look up at him. Why did he take hers when he already had a bowl in front of him?
Emily was stunned when Baron Stuart began the next move.
Is he going to feed her?
Is it because he feels guilty about what he didst night?
Last night, when she confronted him about his actions, Baron Stuart did not deny it, which only confirmed her suspicions.
Baron Stuart scooped up a spoonful of white porridge and delicately blew on it before testing the temperature with his thin lips. When he was sure the porridge was no longer scalding hot, he held the spoon up to Emilys lips.
Emily turned her head and reached for the spoon, saying indifferently, I can do it myself.
However, when she reached out, he quickly raised his arm to avoid her grasp.
His ink-jade star eyes stared intently at her, as he did not say anything.
Looking into his eyes, Emily could see that he would not take no for an answer.
She might never be able to escape this mans overbearing nature and confinement in this lifetime.
Seeing the mans unyielding gaze, Emily reluctantly opened her mouth and epted his feeding.
Seeing her well-behavedpliance, Baron Stuart lightly pressed his lips together.
One spoonful after another, each time Baron Stuart would taste the porridge before feeding it to her, lest the heat irritate her injured tongue.
It was the weekend and after finishing breakfast, Baron Stuart did not n to go out.
Emily went upstairs, grabbed her bag, and prepared to leave.
The man frowned as he saw her actions, Where are you going?
My mother asked me toe over for lunch, Emily answered as she strode toward the entry hall. Chapters first released on Find~Novel
After breakfast, Ang Reid called her to make sure she didnt forget their lunch appointment.
Since she didnt want to see the man in front of her, she might as well go there early.
Ill go too.
My mother didnt invite you.
Baron Stuart hesitated for a second. Even if her mother didnt invite him, would she really drive him out once he was there?
It should be more enjoyable for everyone.
If I go there, she will naturally invite me to eat.
Are you afraid Ill run away!?! Emily changed her shoes and turned around abruptly to face the man not far away. I told you Im going there to eat, do you distrust me that much!?
Her tone was clearlyced with anger.
If she werent injured now, Baron Stuart would have wanted to pin her down and interrogate her about who that woman was in her wordsst night!
But every time he thought of what she had said, he couldnt help but feel heartache.
[Do you know how much my heart hurts? My heart hurts with every word I speak!]
[Baron Stuart why do I have to be the one to exin the things you did?]
Damn it, what did he do that night!
Chapter 680: 480: Youre the Only Woman Ive Ever Touched!
Chapter 680: Chapter 480: Youre the Only Woman Ive Ever Touched!
As she was thinking, the cell phone ringtone sounded.
Young Master, yton Howards voice came through the phone.
Speak. The rightful source is findnovel
Theres a video about the incident at Duke Station the night before yesterday that requires your personal attention.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart furrowed his brow slightly and nced at the person in front of him.
Alright, I got it.
After hanging up, he looked at the woman before him and said, I have to go out and handle something, so Ill take you there.
Perhaps because she was upset, Emily Walkers words carried some barbs.
Do you really want to take me, or are you just eager to see someone else?
In her view, he was in such a hurry to go to the Walker family, and she remembered Cam Walker saying on the phone: Let Baron Stuarte along too.
Her heart felt very ufortable.
Baron Stuart didnt understand her sudden words, but there was an unusual determination and seriousness in his eyes.
Emily Walker! In my 28 years, the only woman Ive ever touched is you, and the only woman Ive ever slept with is you!
The more she doubted him, the more irritated and impatient he became.
He really didnt like the feeling of being doubted and mistrusted.
He didnt know who had given her what information to make her act so abnormally.
Hearing this, Emily clenched her fists tightly, and her heart ached as she thought of the ambiguous scenes in those photos.
Hadnt touched and slept with any other woman? Were those photos fake? Were those seemingly real scenes all imagined by her!?
Thinking of every pose he had taken while holding Cam Walker, Emilys heart felt as if it was being stabbed by needles, bleeding profusely.
Are you trying to tell me that when you were holding Cam Walker and kissing her, you thought she was me? She looked at the man in front of her with pained eyes, and the tears that had been circling in her eyes could no longer be held back.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart waspletely taken aback, What?
Emily tried to suppress the pain in her heart, but her lips couldnt help but tremble.
When you were holding Cam Walker, when you were kissing her, are you saying those were all fake?! She screamed in pain, tears running down her cheeks, looking truly heartbroken.
You two were in the same private room on the same bed, and you had her pinned beneath youuh
Seeing her weeping, Baron Stuarts brow furrowed tightly.
What was this about Cam Walker?
What exactly did you see? Who told you this? Damn it, who told her all this!?
The man was furious and couldnt help but curse in his heart!
Its photos, Young Madams cell phone received many ambiguous photos of you and Lady Walker sent by an anonymous sender.
At this moment, Mrs. Noelle couldnt help but speak up.
It seemed that there was something fishy about this matter.
Young Masters appearance seemed to indicate he didnt know about this at all.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart turned his line of sight to Mrs. Noelle not far away and then turned back to the woman in front of him.
Perhaps because she was exhausted, Emily Walker squat down on the ground and wept uncontrobly.
He bent down to take her bag from her hand, and searched her cell phone from it.
When he saw those dozens of photos, Baron Stuarts anger surged from the depths of his heart, engulfing his entire body. The veins on his forehead began to bulge and his eyes seemed to be burning with rage.
When were these photos taken!?
Thinking of Emily squatting by the roadside crying that day, Baron Stuarts heart felt as if it had been cut with a sharp de.
Chapter 681: 481: Goodbye Camila Walker! Baron Stuarts Fury!
Chapter 681: Chapter 481: Goodbye Cam Walker! Baron Stuarts Fury!
These things, no matter who saw them, would absolutely be unable to bear them. And these past few days, this woman has been enduring it all along?
Was she a fool!? If she didnt speak up, how would he know?
When did you receive these photos!? Are you a fool!? Why havent you told me!?
I asked you! You said you were at Duke Station. You indeed spent the night there and in the morning, you both came out of the same room
At first, she also tried to wait for his exnation. She thought those photos were fake, but that day, he indeed spent the night at Duke Station
I didnt!
Didnt? Whats the story with these photos? Did someone maliciously fabricate them!?
I dont know whats going on, but I believe well have the answer very soon. Baron Stuart raised his eyes, a hint of brutal viciousness shing in his blood-thirsty gaze.
Cam Walker!
Jumping up, Baron Stuart bolted out of the vi, driving off in a white Bugatti!
Noticing his crimson and furious eyes, Emily was momentarily bewildered, somewhat at a loss.
Mrs. Noelle, at her side, hastily came to help her up, exining, Young Madam, there must be something to this. Trust the Young Master.
Emily, holding back her tears, watched as the car sped off, not understanding why he was so angry and where he was heading.
But, seeing his reaction, it seemed as though he truly did not know about what was in the photos.
Then, what on earth was going on?
.
Driving like a madman the whole way, Baron Stuart pulled out his cell phone and dialed a number.
Meanwhile, back at the Walker house.
I wonder if Emily has arrived yet. Sitting on the sofa, Ang Reid just couldnt help but want to call and check on Emily when she didnt show up.
Seeing her mothers expression, Cam gave a sidelong nce at the phone in her hand, Why dont you just call and ask?
Ever since Emily stepped into this home, mothers thoughts were all about her.
At this moment, the doorbell rang.
The maid went over and had just opened the door when she was pushed aside and sent sprawling!
Hearing the noise from the entry hall, Ang Reid and Cam, both sitting on the living room sofa, were startled and stood up to see what was happening.
No sooner had the mother and daughter risen when they saw Baron Stuart stride in, his face as cold as ice.
Assuming Emily had arrived, Ang Reid hastily walked over with a weing smile, taking a look behind him.
Wheres Emily? Not seeing anyone behind him, Ang was a little perplexed.
However, Baron Stuart did not answer Angs question. Instead, he stepped past her and walked towards Cam who was sitting on the sofa.
Feeling the chill in his eyes, for a moment, Cam felt a shiver run through her and a dangerous feeling was seemingly closing in on her.
She had anticipated this day, and she had everything nned out. This update is avable on find?novel
What could a Baron Stuart, who had no evidence, do to her?
Baron Stuarts face was icy cold, he advanced step by step towards Cam sitting by the sofa. His ck, shining eyes were now extremely cold, devoid of any emotion.
His current state was enough to send shivers down anyones spine.
Cam was no exception. She knew that for more than 20 years, each time he looked at her, Baron Stuart would have no emotional expression. However, today, there was not only a coldness in his eyes, but a hint of murderous intent.
Was she hallucinating?
No, after all, seeing those kinds of photos, how could he, being Baron Stuart with such character, not explode?
Chapter 682: 482: Why Did You Send Those Photos to Her!?
Chapter 682: Chapter 482: Why Did You Send Those Photos to Her!?
Tell me, why did you send that kind of photos to her? Baron Stuarts lips parted slightly, his voice was chilling and filled with an intimidating cold.
Pretending to be confused, Cam Walker responded, What photos?
Her innocent demeanor seemed like a cheap act to Baron Stuart, who could see right through her pretense.
Ill ask you again, why did you send those photos to her? Repeating the question, it was clear that Baron Stuarts fury was growing.
Yet, Cam Walker continued to y dumb as if knowing he wouldnt harm her, I have no idea what youre talking about!
Before she could finish, she felt her chin forcefully gripped, almost shattered, causing her pain.
Baron Baron Stuart what are you doing
Baron Stuarts arm gradually rose, lifting Cam off the ground while she began to sob from the pain.
Ang Reid who was watching nearby got pale by what was happening, Baron Stuart, what are you doing!? she cried out in horror.
She tried to intervene and help her daughter, but Baron Stuart forcefully red her back.
Witnessing his anger, Ang couldnt help but wonder what had happened. It was almost as if Baron Stuart wanted to kill Cam.
Tell me, why did you send those photos to her!?
Baron Stuart if theres an issue, can you let Cam down and talk it out? She might die like this The desperate Ang choked back tears, her voice begging.
Cam Walker was struggling to breathe as her feet left the ground.
I, I really dont know about any photos Let let me go
Yet, the more she struggled, the tighter Baron Stuarts fingers became.
Cam felt as if she was suffocating.
Unable to stand by, Ang lunged forward trying to pry away Baron Stuarts fingers. As he was too tall for her to reach, she could only try hugging Cams body.
Baron Stuart what happened exactly? Can you let Cam go first isnt there a misunderstanding!? Original content can be found at find?novel
Ang was pleading without much hope of moving Baron Stuart.
At Duke Station that day, what had you done to me and Emily Walker? His bloodlust-filled eyes speak volumes, every word uttered in venom, as if he was ready to y the woman before him.
Hearing Emilys name, Ang turned pale. She nced between Baron Stuart and her daughter.
Cam did you do something to Emily? Why else would Baron Stuart be so furious? It was as if he wanted to kill her!
Despite Angs innocent inquiry, it only added fuel to Cams resentment.
Struggling under Barons iron grip, Cam barely spoke, I I dont know that day in the private room someone had drugged me by the time I woke up, it was already the next morning!
Upon hearing this, Ang didnt entirely understand. However, she sensed that there must be a misunderstanding here.
But Baron Stuart clearly didnt believe Cams words.
The ones who could and would send those photos was none other than Cam Walker.
PS: Thanks to ݅Ḧo for the reward of 1176 Book Coins! Thanks to for the reward of 588 Book Coins! Thanks to n Aimes for the reward of 100 Book Coins! Thanks to @˷Ůװ and PleaselovemeKris and Ҷӡ each for the reward of 100 Book Coins!
Chapter 683: 483: What exactly is your relationship with Thomas Emiliano?
Chapter 683: Chapter 483: What exactly is your rtionship with Thomas Emiliano?
With this thought, he tightened his slender fingers even more.
Cam Walker felt as if she was suffocating, while Ang Reid beside her was even more terrified.
Baron Stuart please, I beg you, let her go first Ang sobbed pleadingly, her voice full of bitterness. She couldnt bear to see the pain.
Baron Stuartpletely ignored Angs pleas, maintaining the pressure of his fingers just enough, not too tight but not too loose.
What exactly is your rtionship with Thomas Emiliano? His gaze was sharp, and a little more force could easily break Cams neck.
Feeling as if she was suffocating, Cam began to be afraid.
Would the man before her truly kill her!?
Her line of sight shifted to her mother, who might be the only one who could plead for her now.
But she knew that it would not be likely unless Emily Walker came over.
Mom Mom, I really dont know what happened
Seeing her cheeks flushed with suffocation, Ang was extremely anxious. Perhaps only if she admitted to doing something would Baron Stuart be willing to let her go.
Cam, what on earth did you do to Emily that angered him so much that you would lose your life! She knew very well how important Emily was to Baron Stuart, who might genuinely kill her for her sake!
Upon hearing this, Cam was devastated, Mom dont you believe me either? I I really dont know anything!
The fact that Baron Stuart came here today to ask her meant that he hadnt yet obtained evidence proving that she had nned everything.
And as long as she didnt admit to it, she could ultimately push the me onto Thomas Emiliano because he also wanted to separate Baron Stuart and Emily Walker just like her!
As long as she didnt confess, Baron Stuart would definitely suspect Thomas Emiliano as well!
You dont know? Baron Stuarts gaze was piercing, the anger in his eyes seeming to want to burn everything. He stared at her word by word, You dont know why you were at Duke Station that day!?
Angs eyes travelled back and forth between the two,pletely clueless about what had happened. On one hand, she worried about Cam; on the other hand, she was also worried if something had happened to Emily.
Why was Baron Stuart so angry otherwise?
At this moment, Baxter Walker entered the room with a puzzled expression.
He looked at the two bodyguards who had been knocked down at the front door and then at yton Howard and the others, stillpletely clueless about what had happened.
It wasnt until he entered the living room and saw the scene before him that his expression changed dramatically, Baron Stuart, what are you doing!?
Cam!
Dad save me Cam struggled, seeing her father as her saviour.
Seeing his daughter in pain, Baxter Walker, a man after all, reached out easily to Baron Stuarts arm gripping her neck.
Baron Stuart, let go first, otherwise shes going to die! Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F?nd-Novel
If you dare to move one step closer, touch me even a little, Ill kill her on the spot! Turning his gaze, the anger in Baron Stuarts eyes continued to burn.
Although the couple in front of him was theoretically his inws, at this moment, he was unwilling to show respect for anyones sake.
With that said by Baron Stuart, Baxter Walker was naturally frightened and didnt dare to approach, but his expression remained extremely anxious.
What exactly has happened?, he turned his head to look at his wife.
Ang shook her head as well; she didnt know what had happened either, only that if they didnt save Cam now, she would lose her life!
Chapter 684: 684: Then Ill Let You Take Enough Pictures!
Chapter 684: Chapter 684: Then Ill Let You Take Enough Pictures!
Speak. His cold voice demanded, interrogating the woman caught between his fingers.
Cam Walkers expression was agonizing; she couldnt believe that the man before her, whom she had known for 20 years, and liked for 20 years, was actually going to kill her for another woman?
I really dont know that night, I went there because I received an anonymous phone call If you dont believe me, I I still have that anonymous message on my cell phone and I suspect that the anonymous message was sent by Thomas Emiliano
Baron Stuartyoujust let her go. There must bethere must be some misunderstanding! Ang Reid was sobbing uncontrobly at the side, Recently, she and Emily Walker have been getting along very well, so she wouldnt target Emily Walker anymore Baron Stuart, can you, can you let her go first Updates are released by F?ndNovel
Regardless of what Baxter Walker and Ang Reid said, Baron Stuart remained unmoved and didnt even nce at them.
It doesnt matter if you dont admit, as long as I am convinced.
After Baron Stuart finished saying that, his arm suddenly swung violently, throwing Cam Walker onto the cold floor in an instant. Her body mmed into a nearby tea table, and the sound of shattered ss filled the room!
Cam!
Cam
The couple quickly helped her to her feet, with Ang Reids face already covered in tears.
Cam Walker was lying on the floor, gasping for breath, as if she had just been through a near-death experience.
However, before the family of three could catch their breath, Baron Stuarts cold voice rang out again.
Since you like taking photos so much, Ill give you plenty of chances to do so.
In the living room, yton Howard and the others had also entered at some point, watching the scene unfold.
Take her away. Baron Stuart gave the order, and yton Howard and the others quickly approached, dragging the disheveled Cam Walker towards the front door.
Cam Walker had thought that Baron Stuart would stop there, but she clearly didnt anticipate him taking her away. Not only did this frighten her, but her face also turned pale!
What are you doing!? Let go of me! Cam Walker was brought to the grand entrance, while her parents wanted to step forward to stop her but were blocked by two other people.
Cam! Ang Reid was extremely anxious.
What on earth was going on? Why was this happening? What had happened?
Dad, Mom! Save meI didnt do anything to betray Emily WalkerI didnt send her any photos! Mom! Cam Walker was forcibly taken away, her fear growing within her heart.
She was not familiar with Baron Stuarts ruthlessness, but in the scene when he was choking her just now, she seemed to see the killing intent in his eyes.
Where was he going to take her? Was he really going to kill her!?
Cam Walker was terrified, but it was toote. She was swiftly escorted into a ck sedan.
Several cars left the Walker mansion in a grand procession. Baxter Walker and Ang Reid stood at the door, watching the fading car shadows, only feeling helpless.
What should we do? What should we do Ang Reid was anxious, crying in despair.
Only Baxter Walkers mind remained rtively clear and heard a sentence that Cam Walker had said before leaving.
What did Cam say? What happened to Emily Walker? He turned his head and looked at his wife.
I dont know. It seemed like something had happened two days ago. Baron Stuart said it was Cams doing But Cam said she didnt know anything, that she was also drugged Graham, you have to think of a way to save Cam Ang Reid sobbed, clutching her husbands arm involuntarily.
PS: Thank you toPleaselovemeKrisfor the 300 Book Coins reward!
Chapter 685: 685: Emily, please save Camila!
Chapter 685: Chapter 685: Emily, please save Cam!
Baxter Walker was restless, Lets go find Emily Walker!
After saying that, Baxter pulled his wife into the car and quickly drove to Baron Stuarts private residence.
Perhaps, only Emily Walker could save Cam Walker!
The restless couple arrived at the private residence, and at this time, Emily was sitting on the sofa, not knowing where Baron Stuart had gone.
ncing at the time, it was already half past ten in the morning. They had agreed to return to the Walker family home for lunch today.
Standing up, Emily was about to go out when the doorbell rang at this moment.
And, this doorbell seemed to ring very urgently. Follow current nov?ls on Find1Novel
Emily frowned, looking in the direction of the front door, just as Mrs. Noelle went out to open the door.
Emily! In a little while, her mother, Ang Reid, entered with a worried expression, rushing towards Emily who was sitting on the sofa.
Seeing her teary-eyed appearance, it seemed like something big had happened.
Mother? Emilys eyebrows furrowed as she looked at her in bewilderment, What happened to you? Whats going on?
She had never seen her mother like this before.
Emily, please save Cam! Baron Stuart Baron Stuart will kill her Ang cried as she pleaded with Emily.
Probably, the only person who could speak up in front of Baron Stuart would be his biological daughter.
Now, even if they called Old Master Stuart over, it wouldnt necessarily work.
Baron Stuarts expression just now was like nobody could stop his anger. Only Emily, only Emily could persuade him to let Cam go!
Angs words were confusing to Emily, who waspletely unaware of what was going on.
However, Emily vaguely understood one thing, that Baron Stuart had done something to Cam.
Mother, calm down first and tell me what happened? Emilyforted her agitated mother, asked her to sit on the sofa, and exin the situation.
At this moment, Baxter Walker came over, looking slightly worried.
Emily, Baron Stuart took Cam away. Now, I think only your words can get through to him.
He could imagine that the consequences of Baron Stuart secretly taking Cam away would be unimaginable to them.
Emily looked at her father, Baxter Walker, with furrowed brows, Why did he take her away?
Im not quite sure, but it seems to be rted to some photos. Baron Stuart was convinced that Cam was responsible, and he took her away.
Photos?
Emily felt gloomy. Could it be that the anonymous photos in her cell phone were sent by Cam herself? Why would she do that?
By the way, Emily, what kind of photos did you receive? Why did Baron Stuart get so angry? He almost killed Cam just now! Baxter suddenly remembered the photos.
He wanted to know what photos Emily had received that led Baron Stuart to want to kill Cam.
Hearing this, Emily couldnt help but look up at her parents in front of her.
Then, she took out her cell phone and flipped through the photos inside.
The couple took the cell phone, and when they saw the photos inside, both of them were shocked.
This Baxter looked up at Emily across from him, his expression shocked beyond belief, but there was a hint of anger between his eyebrows.
Could such a shameful act really be Cams doing?
Baron Stuart was Emilys husband. How could she do such a disgusting thing!
Is this really Cams doing? He looked at Emily with a stunned expression.
Chapter 686: 686: The Second Elders Desperate Plea
Chapter 686: Chapter 686: The Second Elders Desperate Plea
Emily Walker didnt know who sent the photos, but the woman in them was indeed Cam Walker.
The photos were sent anonymously. I dont know who sent them, Emily said, bowing her head in despair, truly clueless.
Ang Reid, who was standing nearby, seemed to recall something her daughter Cam had said earlier, so she looked at her other daughter Emily, Emily, I think there might be some misunderstanding. Cam said it herself just now; she doesnt know what happened that night. She and Baron Stuart went there only because they received an anonymous phone call. Cam waster drugged, and these photos might have been fabricated deliberately. Can you please help her Shes really in danger
Ang cried and begged.
She knew that any woman would be devastated to see such photos, but after all, the matter hadnt been investigated yet. What if Cam was framed? Wouldnt that be too wrongful?
Emily was not indifferent to her mothers desperate pleas.
However, if this was indeed Cams doing, why should she save her? After all, it was all Cams fault, right?
Emilys eyes were indifferent. Maybe this time, it was time to teach Cam a lesson.
Emily, if this really was Cams doing, Ill make sure she apologizes to you. But I think, if Baron Stuart was really unconscious at the time, then the photos of him and Cam would probably just be an illusion, and there wouldnt be any real rtionship between them. Even if you dont trust Cam, you should trust Baron Stuart, right? Emily, she may not be our biological child, but in the past 20 years, other than being a bit wilful and arrogant, she has actually cared very much for us, your father and me
Baxter Walker paused, aware that his request might be biased toward Cam, but he could not just stand idly by and watch his daughter be harmed.
Can you save Cam first, even if its just just because Im begging you as your father? Baxter said, his face showing heartache, almost getting down on his knees before Emily.
Emily knew her parents were very concerned about Cam and with Baron Stuarts character, he might not just be teaching her a lesson but even killing Cam
Emily Ang couldnt help but speak up again, Baron Stuart will definitely kill Cam. Even if this was truly her doing, she doesnt deserve death. Can you talk to Baron Stuart and ask him to forgive Cam this time?
Looking at her pleading parents, Emily softened a bit.
After all, she had been raising Cam for more than 20 years, and it still needed to be investigated whether this matter was really her doing. Chapters first released on f?ndnovel
Dad, Mom, dont be like this. Ill call Baron Stuart now. With that, Emily hurriedly took out her cell phone and dialed Baron Stuarts number.
At this point, she had no idea where Baron Stuart had taken Cam.
Anyway, it was better to ask about the situation first.
.
On a private luxury cruise liner, Baron Stuart sat on a European-style soft sofa, his face as cold as ever.
He looked at Cam, who was sitting on the ground with her hands and feet tied, and said in a deep voice, Take her down.
At hismand, yton Howard gestured to the two men behind Cam, and they took her away.
Baron Stuart, what the hell are you going to do to me!? Cam knew nothing good would happen on a private yacht like this.
Moreover, she felt that there was something unusual about this cruiser, anchored in the heart of the ocean, with private yachtsing by from time to time, as if there were something special going on here.
Chapter 687: 687: What are you all trying to do!?
Chapter 687: Chapter 687: What are you all trying to do!?
Where exactly is Baron Stuart taking her?
As the cruise ship started sailing into the endless sea surface, Cam Walkers fear intensified.
Could it be that Baron Stuart is going to abandon her on some deserted ind?
As to Cam Walkers words, Baron Stuart turned a deaf ear, coldly giving her a nce before standing up.
At this moment, the phone in his pocket started ringing.
He took out his cell phone and had a look. As he saw the caller ID, the chill on his face faded a bit.
Hello?
Baron Stuart, where where are you now? Emily Walkers voice came through the phone.
Perceiving his change of expression, Cam Walker instantly knew the call must be from Emily Walker without needing to think it through.
Because only Emily Walker could make Baron Stuart reveal such an expression.
It must be that her parents found Emily Walker!
Emily, I really dont know what has happened, please save me Baron Stuart wants to kill me! Cam Walker yelled at the direction of Baron Stuarts phone-holding hand, her body squirming ceaselessly, trying to break free from the control of two ck-clothed people.
Hearing the noise, Baron Stuart couldnt help but turned around, giving a meaningful look at yton Howard.
Picking up his signals, yton nodded, and with a wave of his hand, Cam Walker was quickly whisked away.
What are you doing?! Let go of me, let go of me quickly! Cam Walker screamed in horror, utterly clueless of the danger awaiting her. Follow current nov?ls on find?novel
Her yelling was undoubtedly aimed at letting Emily hear it.
For some time now, the affection she had deliberately shown Emily was unquestionably to alter Emilys perception of herself, to make Emily lower her guard, thinking she wanted to live in harmony.
Upon hearing the roar from the phone, Emily waspletely shocked!
After a good moment, she stuttered, Where where did you take Cam Walker?
He wouldnt really kill Cam Walker, would he?
Upon hearing Emilys words, the cold look on Baron Stuarts face softened a bit, he said quietly, Wait for me at home. You dont have to concern yourself with this.
No, I I want to see Cam Walker! Judging from his choice of words, Emily seemed to understand that Baron Stuart didnt n on revealing their location to her.
Baron Stuart frowned slightly, Why do you need to see her?
I want to p her across the face a few times!
The photos, it was her who sent them, right? Everything was her well-thought-out scheming, wasnt it? Emilys tone suddenly became furious even Baron Stuart couldnt help but frown.
Where is she?! I want to see her!
Pondering for a long time, Baron Stuart softly started, I will arrange someone to pick you up.
If she really wanted to vent her feelings on Cam Walker, he would naturally let that happen.
Thinking about the past few days, all the reductions and heartaches she had suffered, he almost wanted to tear Cam Walker up into pieces!
However, there are some things that are worse than death!
.
After hanging up the call, Emily took a look at her parents with a firm gaze, We are heading for Ocean View Pier!
Following Baron Stuarts instruction, the three of them arrived at Ocean View Pier.
Shortly, a private yacht swiftly sailed their way.
Coming down from the yacht, yton Howard appeared surprised as he saw Mr. and Mrs. Walker.
Young Madam, the young master only asked me to pick you up, I dont think Mr. and Mrs. Walker yton looked embarrassed.
Without the Young Masters permission, he couldnt dare to bring anyone on board the yacht arbitrarily.
Hearing his words, Emily couldnt help but turn her head to look at Baxter Walker and Ang Reid.
Chapter 688: 688: What kind of stuff are you going to inject into me?
Chapter 688: Chapter 688: What kind of stuff are you going to inject into me?
Indeed, if her parents were toe along, Baron Stuart would probably not even let her go once he found out.
You two go home and wait for me, I I will bring Cam back.
Upon hearing this, the couple exchanged nces and could only put theirst hope on Emily Walker.
Alright.
After bidding farewell, Emily boarded the yacht, and soon, the white yacht raced across the boundless sea like a strong wind.
.
On the luxury liner, inside an extremely extravagant room, Cam Walkers hands and feet were bound. When she saw the tiny needle getting closer and closer to her, she looked terrified.
What What are you going to do to me?! She struggled forcefully, as the fear seemed to swallow her up.
You love shooting, dont you? So, lets shoot to your hearts content. Baron Stuart spoke coldly and then said to the man beside him, Go get Director Shaw.
Yes. The man nodded and then left the room.
Inject her. Baron Stuart turned his head, and other than ferocity, no other expression was visible on his cold face.
With his words, Cam was quickly held down by two men. Another man held a thin syringe, extracting a certain dose of the white liquid from the bottle before slowly approaching Cam.
What are you injecting me with Let me go Let me go! Cams face was filled with fear, and she never thought that Baron Stuart would treat her like this.
Without any evidence, he just determined that she was responsible for everything and wouldnt listen to any of her exnations!
As she looked up, the man had already disappeared from the room.
Cam was in absolute terror, and at this time, her beautiful starry eyes were filled with nothing but fear.
What What are you going to inject me with?!
The more mysterious things were, the greater the fear!
Ignoring her screams, the man approached her. In less than ten seconds, the colorless, tasteless liquid was injected into Cams body. Readplete version only at ?ovelFind
Ah! Dont do this Dont do this to me! Feeling the pain from the needle puncturing her skin, Cam struggled even more intensely, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldnt break free from the control of the two men.
As the needle was pulled out, Cam didnt know what to expect next, and her face turned pale.
What What have you done to me?! She screamed, and her body still showed no abnormalities.
Once the drug was injected, the man with the syringe signaled to the other two men. Then, the three exchanged nces, released Cam, and even untied the ropes on her hands and feet.
Cam suddenly calmed down, taking note of the mens actions to release her and wondering if Baron Stuart was nning to let her go.
However, in the next second, this idea was shattered.
Because, after the men left the room, they locked the door.
Cam rushed up in panic and started pounding on the door vigorously!
What are you going to do? Let me out!
She screeched, her body still showing no abnormalities.
.
In another luxurious room, two men sat facing each other.
Young Lord, what a rare guest! I didnt expect you to visit such a ce. The middle-aged man, wearing a striped shirt and holding a ck cigar, had a face covered in beard stubble, looking about 40 years old. He was the owner of this cruise ship.
Chapter 689: 689: Naturally Top-Quality Goods
Chapter 689: Chapter 689: Naturally Top-Quality Goods
Here, visitors are usually those indulged in alcohol and passions.
And what Mr. Shaw is dealing with are ********, as well as some **** business transactions filled with ****.
For example, on this cruise ship, as long as a manes here, he is either here for transactions or to chase excitement.
The women here are all incredibly attractive, and you decide how you want to y.
And the men here, as long as youe, will definitely make you want | immortal | desire | death.
However, those without a worth of tens of millions naturally cannot board this cruise ship.
Baron Stuart lightly hooked his lips, his voice sexy and low, Mr. Shaw, I have a business proposition, I wonder if youre willing to take it.
Oh? Young Lord actually has a business to introduce to me? Mr. Shaw, hearing this, couldnt help but brighten his eyes.
Although he is also a businessman, he and Baron Stuart have different paths and dont conspire with each other.
There is simply no business dealings between the two of them.
Baron Stuart hooked his lips and smiled lightly, I just dont know if its worth Mr. Shaws attention.
With these words, Mr. Shaw naturally understood what kind of business he was talking about in his business.
Young Lords introduction must be the best quality. Heughed.
Baron Stuart smiled lightly upon hearing this, I put the person in Room 306, you can y however you want, what I want is the whole process. I wonder if Mr. Shaw understands my meaning?
Upon hearing this, Mr. Shaw couldnt help but pause, seeming to understand after a moment.
It seems that someone has offended the young lord and ended up in such a situation.
Understood, this masterpiece, I guarantee toplete it to Young Lords satisfaction! After that, Mr. Shaw extinguished the cigar in his hand, stood up and could barely wait to see the top-quality merchandise.
Watching him leave, a few more chills appeared in Baron Stuarts eyes.
Whoever dares to have designs on him, Baron Stuart, can only be destroyed! This content belongs to Find1Novel
20 minutester.
Emily Walker arrived at the luxury liner, and when she saw such a luxurious and spectacr cruise ship, she couldnt help but be stunned for a moment.
Young Madam. yton Howard walked from the yacht to the cruise ships staircase, extending his hand to signal Emily toe up.
Emily Walker came to her senses at the sound, and hurriedly jumped onto the staircase.
The entire cruise ship was docked in the center of the ocean, and there were indeed private yachts constantlying around. Was there something special going on on this cruise ship?
As Emily Walker thought, she arrived on the deck.
yton Howard led her to the third level while taking out his phone to call Baron Stuart.
Young Master, were here.
Hmm.
After hanging up the phone, Baron Stuart got up from the sofa and headed for the front door.
Standing on the luxurious cruise ship, Emily Walker was momentarily lost in thought, looking at the blue sea and sky. Such a beautiful view is truly breathtaking.
But what exactly is this cruise ship for? And why would it be docked in the center of the ocean?
What are you looking at?
A deep voice sounded, and Emily Walker was pulled out of her thoughts.
When she saw
The incredibly charming face in front of her, she remembered why she came here.
Baron Stuart, wheres Cam? She looked at him, thinking of Cams screams on the phone, and Emilys expression couldnt help but grow more worried.
If it really is her doing at this time, Emily would hate not to have Baron Stuart teach her a lesson, but she didnt think about killing her either.
Ill take you to see her in a little while. Baron Stuart, with his arm around her, headed towards the bow of the ship, admiring the beautiful sea surface.
Chapter 690: 690: What Are You In Such A Rush To See Her For?
Chapter 690: Chapter 690: What Are You In Such A Rush To See Her For?
At this time, yton Howard definitely didnt want Emily Walker to see Cam Walker.
Gazing at the seemingly endless sea, Emily couldnt help but worry about Cam.
If it indeed was just a lesson, Baron Stuart didnt need to make such a big effort to bring her here. The source of th?s content is Find?Novel
Why do I have to wait a little while? I want to see her now!
The more he made her wait, the moreplicated she felt the situation was.
Baron Stuart frowned, somewhat surprised by her urgency to see Cam.
Why are you in such a hurry to see her?
On the phone, she said she wanted to p her, even so, there was no need to be so impatient, right?
Emily hesitated, lowering her eyelids and stammered, I, I want to ask her in person why she did this!
By the way, why did you bring her here? What is this cruiser for? Emily raised her head, suddenly remembering this matter.
She really didnt understand why Baron Stuart had brought Cam to this ocean center.
Baron Stuart looked at her with a lowered brow, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his mouth, and suddenly changed the subject, Are you hungry?
Huh? For a moment, Emily was a little startled.
There are top-notch dishes here; Ill take you to have a taste? As he spoke, Baron Stuart put his arm around her slender waist and walked towards the luxurious grand hall in the cabin.
Emily was led in, and upon entering the grand hall, she couldnt help but be a little startled by the magnificent and grandiose decorations inside.
This was just too luxurious.
In the blink of an eye, Baron Stuart took her to a gourmet zone where, in addition to exquisite dishes prepared by top-notch chefs, there were also fine wines.
Although this cruiser mainly engaged in various underhanded transactions and entertainments, many officials and dignitaries came here to indulge themselves, secretly enjoying a life of debauchery.
Here, behind the seemingly noble-looking life, there were unimaginable levels of debauchery hidden.
Have a taste? The two of them walked to a table full of fine wines, and Baron Stuart picked up a pink wine ss, holding it to Emilys lips.
Looking at the pink liquid, Emily couldnt help but take a sniff.
A faint fruit juice scent.
So, she curiously took a sip.
Just a small sip, this wine is very strong, he gently reminded her.
Emily didnt believe, as there was a fruity taste, how could it be strong?
Uh As soon as she took a sip, Emilys brows furrowed, and she immediately stuck out her tongue, So spicy!
Baron Stuart chuckled lightly and then handed her a cup of real fruit juice.
Having taken a sip of lemon juice, the spicy taste in Emilys mouth had subsided considerably.
At this moment, yton Howard suddenly walked over, whispering a few words in Baron Stuarts ear.
Hearing this, the faint smile on Baron Stuarts face gave way to his usual expressionless demeanor, his face like thin ice.
I understand. He spoke softly before turning to the woman before him, Ive got something to do. You eat something here, dont run around, Ill be back in a little while.
Emily smiled, nodded obediently, Alright.
Baron Stuart stroked her smooth hair strands, chuckled lightly, and then left.
Watching his silhouette gradually disappearing around the corner, the smile on Emilys face vanished instantly, and holding the cup of fruit juice, she quietly followed behind Baron Stuart.
Baron Stuart must be going to see Cam.
It seemed that he had no intention of letting her know Cams whereabouts for the time being, so she had no choice but to follow him.
Perhaps because she was nervous and afraid of being caught by Baron Stuart, Emily didnt dare to get too close, so she could only slow her pace and walk with asional stops.
Chapter 691: 691: Does the Young Lord want to go in and ‘watch the drama’?
Chapter 691: Chapter 691: Does the Young Lord want to go in and watch the drama?
However, just as she followed them to the third level of the cruise ship, around a corner, Baron Stuart and yton Howard disappeared from sight.
Emily Walker was in a corridor filled with rooms and momentarily felt disoriented.
The interior design here was incredibly dazzling.
As she was about to turn around and go in another direction, she suddenly seemed to hear a sound.
She calmed down and listened carefully and the voice seemed a little clearer.
It was Baron Stuarts voice.
Following the source of the sound, Emily quickly came to a corner and saw Baron Stuart standing at the door of a room, talking to a man with a full beard.
Fearing Baron Stuart would see her, Emily hid behind the wall at the corner. She wasnt intentionally eavesdropping, but now all she could do was stay here.
Young Lord, Ive seen her, and shes indeed a fine piece, said Mr. Shaw, recalling Cam Walkers morous, fiery figure, his eyes filled with lust.
He then looked confused, However, she seems to be the heiress of the Walker Consortium, why would she
As he raised his eyes, he saw Baron Stuarts ice-cold face across from him.
What Mr. Shaw? Dont you dare take her? Baron Stuart raised his eyes; a kingly aura exuded from his calm face.
Hearing this, Mr. Shawughed, Not at all. Why wouldnt I ept someone the Young Lord gifts to me?
Indeed, she was gifted to him by Young Lord Stuart, so it would be unreasonable for him not to ept.
In his works the heroine is not usually from the socialite elite, but many of them are first or second tier celebrities.
He had a lot of people with status and position at his disposal, but he was no ordinary man. If he was afraid of such trivial matters, his domain would have been dismantled by now!
Moreover, this time he didnt ask for any profits from the transaction, the only requirement was to widely spread this work.
It seemed like his only aim was to dishonor the heiress of the Walker Consortium.
However, if such a video was leaked, their lives would probably be destroyed.
The daughter of a prominent family was not like those actresses. Many of them had started from such a background, whereas for someone like Cam Walker, a video like that mightpletely ruin her.
Ive already prepared everything. Young Lord, would you like to proceed inside to watch the show? Mr. Shaw said, his lust-filled eyes showing his impatience!
No, Im not interested, said Baron Stuart, not lingering for a moment. He turned and walked in another direction. Just before leaving, he said, Enjoy, Mr. Shaw.
After saying this, he turned and left.
Looking at his retreating figure, Mr. Shaw revealed a lewd smile, and then opened the door to Room 306.
Elsewhere, Emily, who was hidden in the corner, heard clearly every word between the two men. ?????? ???? FindN()vel
The heiress of the Walker Consortium, isnt that referring to Cam Walker?
Baron Stuart, did he give her to that man?
She heard it clearly, the man said: Why wouldnt I ept a person gifted to me by the Young Lord?
Cam Walker is a person, why can Baron Stuart give her to others?
Moreover, what was all that about? What was a fine piece? What did going inside to watch the show mean?
Peering out, Baron Stuart was gone around another corner, and that bearded Mr. Shaw had
Entered that room!
With a confused heart, Emily quietly walked to the front of that room, looking at the room number te on the door: 306.
PS: Thanks to n Aimes for the reward of 100 book coins! My Proud Love for My Idol! 100 book coins rewarded!
Chapter 692: 692: Unbearable Scene
Chapter 692: Chapter 692: Unbearable Scene
From the tone of their conversation, it seemed like Cam Walker was right in that room.
With no one around, Emily Walker pressed her ears against the door, trying to listen if Cam was inside.
Uh, it seems there isnt any sound at all? Or is the soundproofing too good?
After pressing her ear against the door for a long time, Emily couldnt figure out what was going on, so she reached out and grabbed the doorknob.
Twisted it slightly
Huh? It wasnt locked.
So she quietly opened the door a crack.
Peeking inside, the room was luxuriously and exquisitely decorated, on par with any five-star hotel.
No one was in her line of sight, so Emily boldly pushed the door open a bit more, until the whole room was in view, but she still couldnt see anyone.
That was strange C she had just seen Mr. Shaw enter this room.
Hmm
Vaguely, Emily seemed to hear a sound, and it seemed to be a womans voice.
Could it be Cam?
Looking up, not far away, she saw a door and the sound seemed to being from that room.
Following the source of the sound, Emily went over quietly.
Behind another door, the drug had already taken effect on Cam.
At this time, her cheeks were flushed red, her eyes were hazy, and she had lost all reason as she stared at the four or five men beside her, wanting to vent the fire within her, as if it would never be enough.
You want more? Mr. Shaw, who was also captivated by Cams sexy and hot body at this moment, wanted to have a taste too.
Looking at the smooth and fair body in front of him, the slender waist, plump buttocks, and unrestrained expression, any man who saw her would definitely be itching with desire!
Under Mr. Shaws banner, if any of the best actresses had such charm and debauchery, the works produced would definitely be a hit! Official source is Find~Novel
Yes, give me
Cam was half-lying on the grey carpet, and she had already tried once. Her bodys lustful desire seemed far from being satisfied, as if she needed more than that.
Mr. Shaw had already had a taste, and although he wanted to continue, his main objective now was to shoot a work. He wanted it to be in a one-woman-five-men format.
If it was just pure recreation, such a top-ss woman would, of course, be someone he would want to slowly savor on his own.
You want it? Then well have to see how you perform
As soon as the words fell, the other four men were already naked and gathered around, waiting for Cam to take the initiative.
Looking at the five men in front of her, Cams face flushed, panting non-stop, the fire within her body engulfing her, as if she couldnt hold back any longer.
At this moment, although she still had a trace of reason left, the drug within her had long burned away her sanity!
Deep down, she knew how wanton her actions were at this time, but she couldnt control herself and only wanted more.
Looking at the four men surrounding her, Cam approached them actively. The fire of desire inside her body made it impossible for her to stand up, instead it made her feel weak.
Seeing her eagerness, one man stood up and brought the obvious bulge in his waist closer to her.
Cam, without hesitation, moved in closer
The men exchanged amused nces. They too had used the drug to shoot films before but never had anyone behaved quite like the woman in front of them, as if the five of them were not enough to satisfy her.
Chapter 693: 693: Shock, Emily Walkers Astonishment!
Chapter 693: Chapter 693: Shock, Emily Walkers Astonishment!
Following that, a man walked up to Cam Walkers side, teasing her with his hand, making her let out a soft whimper.
Now, Cam Walker became even more impatient and turned her head to get closer to the man teasing her. Content originallyes from findnovel
Please give me she pleaded with a hazy look in her eyes, the heat inside her growing stronger, wanting to experience the heavenly and willing-to-die feeling she just had with Mr. Shaw.
There was a p sound.
Emily Walker stared nkly at the scene before her, the fruit juice cup she had been holding in her hand fell to the ground with a p, making a shattering noise.
She opened her eyes wide, unable to believe what she was seeing.
What on earth is this
Cam Walker is that is that really Cam Walker?
With a loud noise, all the men in the room turned to look at Emily Walker by the door, still somewhat unclear about the situation for a moment.
Give me
Seeing the men pause, Cam Walker called out once again.
The man also seemed to have been stirred by her appeal, so when she shouted, he couldnt wait to start his sprint, ignoring Emily Walker by the door.
Those who worked in their line of business had long gotten used to it; those who came to this cruise ship also knew what was going on here, so seeing someonee in naturally wouldnt seem strange to them.
Whats the matter? Do you want to join in the fun with us? Mr. Shaw obviously didnt recognize Emily Walker and assumed she was one of the women customers aboard the cruise seeking pleasure.
Emily Walker waspletely stunned, unable to believe what she had just seen, feeling a wave of nausea surge into her chest.
Seeing Mr. Shaw approaching her naked, Emily Walkers face turned pale with fright, quickly turning around and running out of the room.
Behind her, Cam Walkers cries of pleasure echoed, as if they reached the cloud heights.
Even if she didnt understand, Emily knew what those cries meant.
Each time, wasnt it the same for what Baron Stuart had given her? However
Why, why were there so many men
Thinking of those sleek bodies, gathered around Cam Walker, and the thick liquid scattered everywhere, Emily Walker felt a wave of nausea.
She came out of the room feeling unwell and wanted to find a restroom to help alleviate her difort.
In her mind, the unsightly images were like a movie ying in her head, refusing to fade away; she didnt understand what had happened to Cam Walker and why she had changed so
Thinking about it, Emily Walker couldnt help but feel nauseous again.
Stumbling, she ran into Baron Stuart who was looking for her, stumbling directly into his arms without steadying herself.
She covered her mouth, feeling extremely unwell, the churning in her stomach bing even worse.
Emily? Whats wrong? Seeing the pale-faced girl in his arms, Baron Stuart slightly knitted his brows, a hint of worry appearing on his face.
Emily raised her head, looked at the man in front of her, her face pale as if she had no strength left, and said weakly, Wheres the restroom?
Seeing her seemingly in real difort, Baron Stuarts heart tightened and he led her towards the restroom.
Whats wrong with you? Watching her leaning over the sink to vomit, Baron Stuart wasnt sure what had happened to her, but seeing the direction she came from earlier, he couldnt help but feel a little suspicious.
After retching for a while, Emily finally managed to suppress the nausea.
She looked up at the man in front of her, her eyes shining brightly and her face pale, What did you do to Cam Walker?
Baron Stuart was taken aback; had she seen Cam Walker?
Chapter 694: 694: So, you want me to kill her directly?
Chapter 694: Chapter 694: So, you want me to kill her directly?
Thats not
Thinking of Emily Walker seeing such a disgraceful scene, Baron Stuart suddenly understood why she felt so ufortable.
Lets go down first.
He didnt want her to see the erotic stuff on the cruise ship, and he tried to lead her away.
However, Emily shook off his hand, her eyes pained as she looked at him. Baron Stuart, youthis is even worse than killing her directly.
As a woman herself, being yed with by several men would most likely make anyone wish they were dead instead.
So, do you want me to kill her directly?
Baron Stuart retorted, slightly dissatisfied with her defending Cam Walker.
These days, the pain she has suffered, he must make Cam Walker pay back tenfold!
Thinking of the anonymous photos and remembering her squatting on the street corner in agony that day, the anger in Baron Stuarts heart couldnt be extinguished so easily by Cam Walkers.
What he wanted was total destruction!
Emily was stunned. Although she said it would be better to kill her directly, she was speechless when Baron Stuart asked her.
Even ants want to cling to life, let alone people.
Baron Stuart did this only to teach Cam Walker a lesson, but could this method be too cruel?
Emilys eyes were full of sorrow.
I just think that, no matter how hateful Cam Walker is, theres no need to treat her like this. As a woman, if such a thing were exposed, her entire life would really be ruined
She should have thought of the consequences of trying to manipte me before doing those things. Baron Stuart was unmoved, his eyes cold, not showing a hint of warmth.
In his world, you must either be ruthless or cruel, leaving your opponent with no chance of recovery!
Besides, didnt she enjoy it? Baron Stuart looked down at the woman in front of him. Perhaps after seeing that scene, she was genuinely scared, Alright, lets go back to the room first.
Emily was in his embrace, but all she could think about was Cam Walkers face surrounded by several men. For original chapters go to find[?]ovel
If her parents found out about how Cam Walker was treated, they probably wouldnt be able to ept it.
Despite everything, Cam Walker was still a daughter of the Walker family. If the media found out, not only would Cam Walker be ruined, even her fatherspany could suffer a blow to its reputation.
Thinking of this, Emily suddenly stopped.
Baron Stuart, you arranged all this, didnt you? So could you please not let this get public? I just saw someone taking photos
Just now, she seemed to see two people using cameras to record the scene. Why would they record it?
Could it be that they really nned to expose those scenes?
Dont worry about it, Baron Stuart said with a slightly gloomy expression.
Emily knew that it would be difficult for anyone to prevent what Baron Stuart wanted to do.
Cam Walker had made a huge mistake targeting Baron Stuart, and as a result, she fell into her current predicament.
Baron Stuart, youve already taught her a lesson, so please let her go this once. After all, she is a woman. If its just a lesson, this degree of punishment should be enough.
At home, Emilys parents were still waiting for Cam Walker to return. Although Cam Walker had no blood rtionship with her, her parents had raised her for 20 years as their own daughter.
No parent could bear seeing their own daughter suffer like this.
Emilys expression was somber, and she didnt look at the man beside her.
At least, let her return safely. I dont want to see my parents heartbroken. She seemed to think that this was all she could do now.
Chapter 695: Is There Another One?
Chapter 695: Chapter 695: Is There Another One?
Baron Stuart nced at her downcast expression, knowing that she was not concerned about Cam Walker, but rather Baxter Walker and Ang Reid.
Dont worry, she will return safely.
Hearing this, Emily Walker lifted her head. Hearing this answer, she felt relieved. Get full chapters from find~novel
Some things were beyond repair. As long as she could return safely, perhaps everything could start all over again.
But could it really?
If it were her, she probably couldnt start over again.
By the time they returned to the vi, it was already six in the evening.
In a short while, Mrs. Noelle had prepared dinner.
Seeing thevish spread on the table, Emily Walker didnt have any appetite.
Her mind was constantly reying those unbearable scenes, followed by a churning in her stomach, making her want to vomit.
Clutching her mouth and feeling sick, she rushed to the restroom. Baron Stuart watched and suddenly regretted taking her to the cruise ship.
Mrs. Noelle who had just brought a bowl of chicken soup to the table saw Emily in this state and couldnt help but suspect something.
Could it be another pregnancy?
Thinking of this, Mrs. Noelles lips curled into a smile, feeling that it was about time to call Madam Vivian Ferguson!
As an experienced mother, Mrs. Noelle naturally assumed Emily was suffering from morning sickness due to pregnancy.
Madam Vivian Ferguson had also been looking forward to the arrival of a second child.
After throwing up for a while, Emily Walker returned to the dining table.
Young Madam, is there something wrong with you? Usually, Mrs. Noelle refrained from speaking during meals, but today she couldnt help but probe.
Emily Walker leaned forward. After retching and feeling sick, her face had turned somewhat pale.
Im fine, its just something I saw Remembering it once again, Emily Walker couldnt help but throw up, got up, and rushed to the restroom.
Watching her suffer, Baron Stuart felt even more remorseful.
Meanwhile, Mrs. Noelle stood aside, secretly rejoicing.
It seemed very likely that Emily was pregnant!
After all this, Emily Walker decided not to eat dinner, went upstairs to take a bath, and went to bed early under the quilt.
Downstairs, Mrs. Noelle couldnt wait to call Vivian Ferguson.
Mrs. Noelle, are you serious? Vivian Ferguson, on the other hand, was so excited that she could hardly hold her phone steady.
Mrs. Noelle was also full of joy, Well Im not quite sure, but the Young Madam showed signs of pregnancy sickness several times during the meal. Shes never experienced this before, except when she was pregnant, so I think its very likely!
It must be! Being an experienced mother, Vivian Ferguson was also convinced!
Yes, but the Young Master and Young Madam dont seem to have any clue yet.
Its fine, Ill bring Doctor Gavin over tomorrow to have a look!
After that, Vivian Ferguson hung up the phone and immediately started instructing the kitchen to prepare tonics, which she nned to bring to Emily Walker tomorrow!
Mrs. Noelle, who were you talking to?
As soon as Mrs. Noelle hung up, a voice suddenly sounded behind her, startling her.
When she saw Emily Walker, Mrs. Noelle simply smiled, ran over, and asked, Young Madam, have you been feeling offtely?
Emily Walker looked at Mrs. Noelle in confusion, not understanding her question.
After thinking for a while, Emily Walker couldnt figure out what was wrong and just replied, No, whats up?
Then, do you often feel like vomiting? Mrs. Noelle asked again.
Vomiting? Emily Walker lowered her eyelids.
The nausea came from seeing something disgusting.
Yes, but that was because I saw some Thinking of it again, Emily Walker felt ufortable.
Chapter 696: Still No Appetite
Chapter 696: Chapter 696: Still No Appetite
After calming herself for a while, she managed to suppress the nausea in her heart and looked at Mrs. Noelle, Mrs. Noelle, I want to drink some water. Discover more novels at FindN()vel
Water? Oh, okay! Mrs. Noelle was lost in thought, but when she heard this she snapped back to reality and went to the kitchen to fetch a cup of warm water.
After drinking the water, Emily Walker went upstairs.
However, Mrs. Noelle seemed even more delighted.
It seemed that the Young Madam was really pregnant!
The next day
When Emily woke up, it was already 8 AM. She hadnt realized it was a weekend and thought she would bete for work, but then remembered that today was the weekend.
In a few days, annual leave would start.
She freshened up and dressed in her pajamas to go downstairs.
In the lunar month, even with the heating on, Emily could still feel a slight cold invading her, perhaps due to not wearing enough clothes.
Downstairs, Baron Stuart was sitting on the sofa, reading a newspaper and seemingly waiting for her to have breakfast together.
When he saw here down, he closed the newspaper and walked over to her.
Together, they came to the dining room.
Looking at the table filled with food, Emily Walker still had no appetite.
Since witnessing yesterdays scene, she had lost her appetite for anything.
Im not eating anymore. Emily put down her bowl and chopsticks and stood up.
When she passed Baron Stuart, he grabbed her and pulled her into his embrace, making her sit on his thigh as he looked down at her, You didnt eatst night, and now youre not eating today?
She wouldnt be able to take it like this any longer.
What kind of scene did she witness yesterday that was so damn disgusting?
Baron Stuart waspletely unaware of what happened inside Room 306 yesterday, which caused Emily to not be able to eat a few meals.
Emily looked down, her face still pale, and said softly, I have no appetite.
Eat at least a little bit. After finishing, Baron Stuart took his bowl and chopsticks, scooped a spoonful of white porridge and fed it to her. Come on, open your mouth.
Seeing them so intimate, Mrs. Noelle smiled and tactfully withdrew from the room.
Looking at the white porridge in front of her, Emily knew that if she didnt take a single bite, Baron Stuart would definitely force her to eat a few more.
She opened her mouth and took a spoonful of porridge, chewed on it, and found that it tasted nd.
It doesnt taste like anything, she said candidly, speaking her mind.
Baron Stuart couldnt help but frown. Had her fright not only killed her appetite but also her intelligence?
What kind of taste can white porridge have?
After that, Baron Stuart scooped another spoonful.
No more. Emily struggled to get up as if she wasnt feeling like eating at all.
No, you have to finish this bowl. He confined her on his thigh, and he worried if she hadnt eaten for two meals, would it ultimately result in her losing blood and the other woman losing weight?
Looking at the white porridge in front of her, Emily shifted her gaze to the other breakfast items on the table.
I want that. She pointed to the egg rolls.
Baron Stuart looked at it and picked up a piece of the egg roll instead of the white porridge.
Emily took a bite, and on the second bite, she still didnt have any appetite.
I really dont want to eat anymore. Ill just finish this ss of milk. Afraid that he would force her to eat more, Emily took the initiative to pick up the ss of milk and drank several sips in session.
At this moment, the doorbell rang.
Upon hearing the doorbell, Mrs. Noelle immediately walked out from the kitchen as if she knew Madam had arrived.
Seeing the doorbell ringing, Emily felt embarrassed to stay in his arms any longer and struggled to get off.
Someone is here.
This is our house, what are you afraid of?
Finish it. Baron Stuart pointed to the half ss of milk remaining in her cup.
Chapter 697: You Let Baron Stuart Spare Camila Walker
697 Chapter 697: You Let Baron Stuart Spare Cam Walker
Emily Walker reluctantly drank it all.
"Young Madam, Chairman Walker and Madam Walker are here." Mrs. Noelle entered the restaurant, expecting Madam, but instead, it was Mr. and Mrs. Walker.
Hearing this, Emily couldn''t help but frown. Had Baron Stuart not let Cam Walker return home yesterday?
She turned her head and looked at the man in front of her. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? fin?novel
At this time, Ang Reid and Baxter Walker had already entered the restaurant.
"Emily..." As soon as she entered, Ang''s eyes were filled with tears, showing her deep sorrow, "Baron Stuart, I beg you, please let our Cam go..."
As soon as the words fell, Ang fell to her knees in front of Baron Stuart.
She lowered her head in pain, as if she was experiencing piercing pain.
This action made Emily''s eyes widen in shock, and she quickly got off Baron Stuart''sp, "Mother, what are you doing!?"
She hurried over to help her mother, who was kneeling on the ground.
But no matter how hard she tried, Ang only cried and refused to get up.
For a man, his knees are like gold, and Baxter Walker, although heartbroken, didn''t go so far as to kneel down to a younger generation.
He just went forward to help his wife up from the ground.
"Emily... please make Baron Stuart let Cam go... she has really learned her lesson..." Ang cried, and overnight, Cam had undergone earth-shaking changes.
She was brought up by Ang herself, and during the 20 years before they found Emily, Cam had been with her, although arrogant and willful, she had always been caring and considerate to the couple.
Both sides of the palm are flesh, and though not her biological child, Cam had already grown into her heart.
Upon hearing this, Emily''s brows furrowed, her expression changed dramatically.
Could it be that Baron Stuart did not allow Cam to return?
She looked up at the man sitting upright at the dining chair.
Baron Stuart nced at Ang, who was kneeling on the ground and crying. In name, she was still his mother-inw.
He didn''t want to involve the couple in Cam''s matter, but it seemed that her importance in their hearts was very heavy.
"She brought it upon herself." Baron Stuart said coldly, continuing to eat his breakfast after he spoke,pletely unmoved by Ang''s plea.
Emily''s eyes widened in disbelief. The person kneeling on the ground was her mother, his mother-inw, but he waspletely indifferent and continued eating his breakfast!?
Thinking of this, Emily became enraged!
"Mother, please get up first and let''s talk!" Emily pulled her mother, signaling her to get up first.
But Ang refused to get up.
If Baron Stuart did not let Cam go today, her life would bepletely ruined!
"Emily... I know Cam has done something wrong to you... but she has really learned her lesson, please make Baron Stuart let her go..." Ang cried with a tear-streaked face, truly in deep pain.
Seeing her mother cry so heartbreakingly, Emily also became furious, ring at the man who sat calmly eating his breakfast!
Suddenly, his bowl of white porridge was taken away with a forceful grab. He looked up in surprise at the angry face before him.
"Didn''t you promise me that you would let Cam return!?" She red furiously at the man in front of her.
Baron Stuart put down the spoon, speaking calmly, "I did let her return."
"..." Emily frowned, then looked at her still-kneeling and crying mother.
Since Cam had returned, what on earth was her mother talking about?
Chapter 698: In the end, it was them who forced him.
698 Chapter 698: In the end, it was them who forced him.
"Emily." Baxter Walker, by her side, finally spoke up, "Cam dide homest night, but"
Remembering those unbearable scenes, Baxter couldn''t bring himself to say it.
What his daughter had endured, as a father, he felt utterly helpless.
Had it been an ordinary person, he might have managed to prevent the video from being exposed, but this was all Baron Stuart''s doing out of revenge against Cam. He was at a loss for any measures to take.
"But what?" Emily looked at her father in confusion, not understanding what had happened.
"Emily...Cam...she was...vited...and what''s more, Baron Stuart is nning on selling those videos...Emily...she''s only 22, still in the bloom of her youth...if others saw such material, how could she live with herself..."
Ang Reid, also a woman, naturally understood the severe implications of the video bing public knowledge.
Upon hearing this, Emily looked visibly shocked.
Selling it? Baron Stuart nned to let the whole world know what happened to Cam?
She turned to the seemingly calm man, "Are you really going to do this?"
"Yes."
Time and time again, all he wanted was to settle all ounts this time.
08:59
"Why?"
"No reason."
Time and time again, all he wanted was to settle all ounts this time.
"Baron Stuart...she is just..." After all, Cam did all those things because she liked Baron Stuart.
All because she liked him too much and resented me too much... In essence, it seems we drove her to this point..."
Indeed, it seemed that way. Ever since Emily appeared, Cam, who was originally engaged to Baron Stuart, was removed from that position, and the harmonious family they once had seemed to change too.
Perhaps the reason Cam hated Emily so much was that.
Ultimately, she was also a pitiful person. ?????? ???? Find~Novel
"Baron Stuart," Emily''s expression was somewhat gloomy, agreeing with her mother''s words that Cam had received her fair share of punishment, and there was simply no need to be so ruthless, "She''s just a woman, who poses no threat to you at all. You''ve already punished her. I think, there''s no need to go to such lengths."
If the video were to be exposed, Cam''s fate could only be one.
Death.
Anyone could possibly choose to end their life.
And Cam, even before her death, would have to endure mockery and contempt from others, and then die in resentment.
Was it necessary to treat a woman this way?
It would be better to kill her in one quick move.
"Baron Stuart...I beg you...please spare Cam...If the videoes to light, she''ll be left with only one way out - death..." Ang pleaded earnestly.
Baxter Walker, at her side, couldn''t help but bend down, "Baron Stuart, I am willing to trade the entire Walker Group, just to ask for your mercy on Cam this once..."
As a father, he couldn''t bear to watch his daughter die, subjected to the world''s disparagement.
"Dad!"
Seeing this, Emily hurried over to help them up, but she was too weak to budge them.
Feeling a surge of urgency in her chest, she swiftly turned her head to look at the indifferent man at the dining table.
"Baron Stuart! Are you not human?! They''re your parents-inw, for God''s sake! Do you not feel dizzy letting them kneel like this in front of you?" she said, looking at him angrily.
But the man looked genuinely wronged, "Did I ask them to kneel?"
"..."
Indeed, he didn''t ask them to kneel, but couldn''t he help them to get up anyway? What if his own parents were kneeling here?
Chapter 699: I didnt make them kneel.
699 Chapter 699: I didn''t make them kneel. Fresh chapters posted on f?dnvel
In the end, it seemed like her importance in his heart wasn''t very heavy?
Otherwise, why couldn''t he care for both her and her family, giving them equal importance?
"Do you want me to kneel down for you?" Emily Walker stared at him steadily, this man, was truly a cold-blooded creature!
Hearing this, Baron Stuart''s face showed a trace of displeasure, "You''re kneeling to plead on behalf of Cam Walker?"
"No, they are my parents, and now they are kneeling in front of my husband. What can I do?" She wasn''t trying to plead for Cam Walker at the moment, but her parents, who were already in their fifties, had to kneel before her husband.
Maybe as a woman, she had some sympathy for Cam Walker, but now, she just wanted her kneeling parents to stand up.
He could bear it, but she couldn''t.
After saying this, Emily Walker also intended to kneel down.
"Emily!" Baron Stuart couldn''t help but lower his face and let out a low growl.
At this time, the doorbell rang again. Mrs. Noelle, who was standing aside, looked at the three kneeling people with some anxiety, then helplessly rushed to open the door.
"Emily!" Be Stuart''s voice sounded from afar even before she appeared.
Not seeing anyone in the living room, she was about to go upstairs, but Mrs. Noelle couldn''t help but speak up. "Youngdy, Young Madam is in the dining room."
"Huh? Really?" Be Stuart smiled and then rushed to the dining room in no time.
Vivian Ferguson saw it and naturally followed along to the dining room as well; Doctor Gavin was also right behind them.
"Emily" Upon entering, Be Stuart''s expression froze slightly when she saw the scene before her.
What, what was going on
Vivian Ferguson also followed in, and when she saw the three people kneeling on the ground, her face turned sour.
What was happening at this time?
And looking at her son
"Stand up." Baron Stuart stared at the kneeling woman in front of him, his face slightly gloomy.
"Let my parents stand up first." Emily Walker''s heart felt somewhat bitter.
She really didn''t understand why the man before her would treat her parents like this.
They weren''t strangers, they were her biological parents, his inws in name, but why was he so indifferent when they were kneeling before him?
Did this man really love her?
No, it seemed that he had said itst time, that he didn''t really love her.
He did care about her and pamper her, but only like a pet he was keeping.
That''s why he didn''t care about her parents so much.
What on earth was this brat doing!
09:00
"You actually made them kneel down for you!?"
"Baron Stuart, what are you doing?" Seeing the three people kneeling on the ground, especially Mr. and Mrs. Walker, Vivian Ferguson couldn''t help but speak out, obviously displeased.
Was he trying to make the whole family kneel to him? One was his wife, and the other two were his inws.
What on earth was this brat doing!
"You actually made them kneel down for you!?"
"I didn''t make them kneel." Baron Stuart looked up, it was true that he didn''t make them kneel.
"Are my eyes blind!?" Vivian Ferguson''s face was discontented, and then she turned her head to help the three people on the ground, "Get up, let''s sit down and talk about whatever is going on."
Seeing that she was about to help her up, Ang Reid shook her head, tears in her eyes, begging, "Madam Foster, please help me beg Baron Stuart to let go of our Cam this time"
Vivian Ferguson frowned at these words.
What had Cam Walker done again?
"Stand up."
Just as Vivian Ferguson was in deep thought, Baron Stuart suddenly stood up and picked Emily Walker up from the ground.
Chapter 700: If there is a next time, I will never let it go
700 Chapter 700: If there is a next time, I will never let it go
"Could you at least allow them to get up first? They are my parents, my parents!" Emily Walker struggled, her voice slightly raising.
"All get up!" Baron Stuart gruffly turned andmanded, knowing that if he didn''t let this couple stand up, the woman in his arms would not give it a rest.
On hearing this, Mr. and Mrs. Walker didn''t know whether they should get up or continue as they were for the time being.
After all, he had yet to promise that he would let Cam go.
"This is thest time. If there''s a next time, I will absolutely not let her off," the man finished speaking, carrying the woman in his arms towards the living room. Updates are released by fin?novel
Graham Berkeley and Ang Reid, onlyprehending the meaning of his words after a moment, quickly rose from the ground.
"I will keep a close eye on her and will not let her cause any trouble again." Graham Berkeley finally broke the silence. After this incident, it seemed that Cam has be fairly downcast and barely spoke to them.
In a way, that''s good. Perhaps this could make her change her ways and face some harsh realities.
The mother and daughter nearby didn''t really understand what exactly had happened. But seeing that things seemed to have been settled, they didn''t worry too much.
However, they didn''t know when their son would change his temper.
One thing was for certainthey could not let their own mother-inw and father-inw kneel before him.
Being carried onto the sofa, Emily Walker seemed somewhat gloomy.
She didn''t know if her future life would have to always be like this. In front of him, her family was always so insignificant, like servants, bearing no weight.
She did not expect to hold a ce in his heart, but could he not at least give her a basic level of respect?
Even if it was merely on the surface, at least that way she would feel like she truly was his wife, and not a worthless person who could be discarded at any time.
Once they left the restaurant, it was time for the Walkers to leave. Seeing this, Emily Walker struggled free from Baron Stuart, "Dad, Mom, let me take you home."
"They have a car and a driver. They need you to escort them?" The man in the sofa frowned upon hearing this.
Emily Walker, ignoring himpletely, smiled at Ang Reid, "Wait for me."
After speaking, she turned and went upstairs. When she came down, she had changed her loungewear and was holding a handbag.
It was obvious she was about to go out.
The man was unhappy, "What are you doing?"
"Taking my parents home."
"Do they need you to escort them?"
"Whether they need it or not is their business. Whether I do it or not is my business. Not everyone is as cold-blooded as you." Emily Walker turned her head. Though her tone seemed calm, her underlying stubbornness was not hard to identify.
She was clearly still mad at him for making her parents kneel in front of him.
But, was it him who made them kneel? Why did she seem so angry with him?
Did she call him cold-blooded?
Well, maybe he really was a bit cold-blooded.
But at least, he was not cold-blooded to her.
"Dad. Mom. Let''s go." Emily guided her parents towards the door.
Perhaps she married a man who, whether in identity, background, or appearance, was the top of the ss in the world. He was certainly very good to her, without a doubt.
Regardless of love, he truly cherished and protected her.
However, regarding her parents, he was not a good son-inw.
Most parents would be disheartened if they had such a son-inw. Were her parents also feeling the same way?
Chapter 701: Not a Roadside Beggar!
701 Chapter 701: Not a Roadside Beggar!
She could respect his parents, but why couldn''t he treat her parents as elders? In his eyes, would her parents never be able to hold their heads up?
"Emily Walker!"
A roar came from behind her. Was she trying to make a scene by returning to her mother''s home?
Feeling Baron Stuart''s anger growing and spreading, Baxter Walker and Ang Reid, standing nearby, naturally hesitated.
If they let Emily return with them, would that upset Baron Stuart?
"Emily, you don''t have toe with us, we can go back on our own." Ang Reid knew that Emily was trying to do her filial duty to spare them any difort.
"Mom, I just want to see you off. If I don''t even have that right, I would rather not have married in the first ce." Her tone was firm; if she didn''t even have the right to send her parents off, she would feel not like she was living, but bound.
"What did you say?" Would rather not have married in the first ce? Baron Stuart''s eyes narrowed, clearly displeased by herst statement.
Emily was not afraid and turned to face the man not far away, "I am your wife, not your pet. Give me some freedom in life, and don''t make me feel suffocated by being with you. They are my parents, not beggars on the street!"
Having said that, Emily turned her head and emotionlessly led her parents away.
Even if they were beggars on the side of the road, some people would feel pity for them. But to him, her parents seemed even less than that. Find the newest release on FindN0vel
If not for her threatening, maybe her parents would still be kneeling on the ground.
Baxter Walker and Ang Reid looked at the couple, obviously worried; they didn''t want them to argue because of them.
"Emily..."
"Let''s go."
Not wanting to deal with the man behind her anymore, Emily led her parents away.
"Emily Walker!" The angry voice of the man behind her rang out.
For a moment, he seemed to feel that maybe he had been too cold-hearted?
"Serves her right." Watching the car carrying the three leave, Vivian Ferguson tossed out two words before heading to the sofa.
It seemed that the only one who could restrain her son was Emily Walker.
Watching her son''s face full of anger with nowhere to vent, Vivian Ferguson was secretly delighted.
Indeed, her son was usually too disrespectful to his elders, so it was not just outsiders but even his own grandfather who were often hurt by his words.
However, making them kneel down was not something he would do.
Be Stuart also walked to the sofa, "Brother, you really went too far. Baxter and Ang are not just Cam Walker''s parents, but your inws as well. They are Emily''s biological parents, and there is no reason for them to kneel before you."
At this moment, Mrs. Noelle brought two cups of tea; the mother and daughter picked them up and began sipping leisurely while continuing to scold.
Baron Stuart had anger in his heart but had nowhere to vent it, so he could only suppress the unhappiness.
Perhaps, he was indeed too indifferent to her parents?
Baron Stuart looked up and noticed Doctor Gavin, then nced at his mother and sister sitting on the sofa.
"Why are you all here today? And you even brought Doctor Gavin?"
"Pfft" Hearing this, Vivian Ferguson sprayed out a mouthful of tea. Only then did she remember the purpose of today''s visit to this ce.
She had been so focused on the Walker family that she had forgotten the main issue.
"Ah, I brought Doctor Gavin here today to check on Emily''s health..."
Chapter 702: Is She Recently Vomiting?
702 Chapter 702: Is She Recently Vomiting?
"Ah, I brought Doctor Gavin today to check on Emily Walker''s health..." Vivian Ferguson put down her teacup and rushed towards the grand entrance gate, but the Walker family''s private car was already gone.
She couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart frowned, "Checking Emily''s health? What''s wrong with her?"
He didn''t even know Emily was sick. How could they know?
After looking at her own son, Vivian Ferguson suddenly had a bright idea, "Baron, Emily hasn''t started her period yet, has she?"
"..."
Baron Stuart looked at his hopeful mother, then nced at Doctor Gavin.
"Why do you ask?"
"Has she been feeling nauseoustely?"
Feeling nauseous?
Baron Stuart recalled that yesterday, because she saw something unpleasant, she felt nauseous.
It seems that Mrs. Noelle is overthinking it, assuming that she was pregnant?
"She''s not pregnant. She felt nauseous because she saw something disgusting, which made her a little ufortable." Although he didn''t want to pour cold water on his mother, the truth was just like that.
Hearing this, Vivian Ferguson''s originally expectant face suddenly dimmed.
Not pregnant?
"But... didn''t she have no appetite at all?" Vivian Ferguson still wanted to insist, God knows how much she was looking forward to the arrival of her grandson or granddaughter.
After the end of the year, Baron Stuart would be 29. Her friend''s son, who was a year younger than him, already had a one-year-old grandchild.
Baron Stuart looked at his mother somewhat speechlessly, "Who can eat after seeing something nauseous?"
Naturally, there would be no appetite.
Moreover, Emily''s period should being soon.
"Are you really sure? But..." But Mrs. Noelle clearly said that her situation looked like pregnancy.
Vivian Ferguson looked up, nced helplessly at Mrs. Noelle standing on the side.
Mrs. Noelle was also surprised. Did she really make a mistake?
"All right, then I... I''lle back another time." With her hopes dashed, Vivian Ferguson had no choice but to stand up and prepare to leave.
.
Meanwhile, Emily sat in the car, deep in thought.
Seeing her downcast face, Ang Reid couldn''t help but worry.
"Emily, what''s wrong?"
"Are you thinking about Baron Stuart?" From the look on her daughter''s face, Ang Reid seemed to know what she was thinking about.
09:02
Emily Walker turned her head and looked at her concerned mother. She squeezed out a smile, "It''s nothing, just thinking about some things." This content belongs to find(?)ovel
"Are you thinking about Baron Stuart?" From the look on her daughter''s face, Ang Reid seemed to know what she was thinking about.
Only Baron Stuart could make her show such an expression.
Emily didn''t deny it, just now, she was indeed thinking about Baron Stuart.
"Mom, do you think if I married an ordinary man, would you be more relieved?" She turned her head, looked at her mother, and her expression was calm.
Ang Reid seemed to see through what she wanted to say and smiled faintly, "Do you think Baron Stuart is not good to us?"
Emily lowered her head, which was indeed undeniable.
"Silly child, Baron Stuart is like this to everyone. We have known the Stuart family for decades, and we''ve long been used to it." Ang Reid didn''t mind at all. Perhaps an ordinary son-inw would be more caring, but a man like Baron Stuart was out of reach for many people.
"It doesn''t matter how he treats us, but, mom, I can see that he cares a lot about you."
Emily lowered her head. She was also aware of how much Baron Stuart cared for her. However, she couldn''t quite distinguish whether his care was possessiveness and dominance or truly caring like other lovers. Between the two, she found it difficult to tell the difference.
Chapter 703: Why Does it Cause Nausea Again?
703 Chapter 703: Why Does it Cause Nausea Again?
"Emily, don''t think too much about it. Actually,pared to before, Baron Stuart has been quite decent to us." If Emily wasn''t their daughter, perhaps they would not get any sympathy from Baron Stuart even if they knelt for days and nights.
Baxter Walker, who was sitting in the passenger seat, couldn''t help but speak up.
Emily is really much more sensible than Cam.
What she cares about is all the people around her who care about her, while Cam, although she also cares about their parents, often puts herself first in many situations.
As the three of them talked, their car arrived at the Walker Family''s Vi.
"Master, Madam has returned, and the youngdy is here too." A servant came over to greet the three people.
Ang Reid looked up at the direction of the second floor, and then asked the maid, "Where is Cam?"
"Youngdy is still in her room, she didn''t eat breakfast either." The servants naturally did not know what exactly happened to Cam, they only thought it was because she was in a bad mood.
"Well, you go prepare lunch." Ang Reid said and turned to Emily, "Emily, I''ll go check on Cam."
"Okay."
Having been busy all morning, it was time for lunch, Ang Reid asked the servants to start preparing lunch.
Emily and Baxter Walker sat down on the sofa and chatted for a while before it was time for lunch.
When Ang Reid came downstairs, she shook her head at Baxter Walker. From morning until now, Cam wouldn''t eat. Ang couldn''t help but worry.
Emily understood as well. As a woman, it is unbearable to experience such an incident.
Hopefully, Baron Stuart will keep his word and not expose those videos, at least that way, she can maintain thest bit of dignity.
"Emily, eat more." At the dining table, Ang Reid put a few dishes in Emily''s bowl, asionally looking up at the second floor.
If this keeps up, she is worried that Cam will be sick.
Looking at the full table of dishes, Emily still had no appetite, but forced herself to eat a little bit.
"Ah--"
As she picked up a fish fillet with her chopsticks, Emily suddenly felt nauseous again.
Ang Reid couldn''t help but look at her worriedly, "What''s wrong?" ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? FndNovel
Emily covered her mouth with her hand and then pressed her chest, trying to suppress the nausea.
But just as she thought she could suppress it, a sudden surge made Emily, unable to resist, rush to the first floor restroom.
Ang Reid watched and, for an instant, seemed to guess something.
Waiting for Emily to return and seeing her pale face, Ang Reid asked with some concern, "What''s going on with you?"
"It''s nothing... just..." Emily pressed her chest to calm herself for a while, "I just thought of some images and felt a little nauseous."
As the words fell, she felt something was wrong.
She didn''t think about the events of yesterday just now, so why would she feel nauseous?
When Emily said this, Ang Reid''s suspicion was naturally dispelled.
It turns out it was those nauseating images she saw. Ang thought it was
"Stop thinking, eat more, your face doesn''t look good."
"Okay."
Emily nodded and took her chopsticks.
Smelling the fish fillet in her bowl, she felt the fishy smell was a bit too strong and couldn''t take a bite.
After having a bowl of soup, she felt like she had no appetite again.
.
After lunch, Emily sat for a while, intending to return home. However, after thinking about it, she decided to stay.
It seems that since recognizing each other till now, she hasn''t spent a night at home. Perhaps it''s a good idea to stay overnight tonight.
Chapter 704: Is She Dead?
704 Chapter 704: Is She Dead?
As soon as she said that, Ang Reid was naturally happy; she had been hoping for Emily Walker to stay at home for a few days, but had been too reluctant to ask because of Baron Stuart.
In the afternoon, Emily Walker was a bit idle and decided to sleep in the room Ang Reid had prepared for her in advance.
While half-asleep, Emily Walker seemed to see a silhouette in front of her. As her eyes fully opened, she saw that the person standing there was Cam Walker. ?????? ???? Find~Novel
For a brief moment, she was startled.
Perhaps due to Cam Walker sleeping sincest night, her usually smooth wavy hair appeared quite disheveled at this moment, making her look like... a madwoman.
Just as Emily Walker was about to sit up, Cam Walker suddenly red fiercely, rushed forward, and grabbed Emily''s neck with a hand, "It''s all because of you! You made me turn into this!"
Cam held Emily Walker''s neck tightly, thinking of everything she had suffered; her heart filled with resentment that just couldn''t be appeased, a feeling that engulfed her like an overturned sea.
"Let go of me" Emily gasped for air and looked at a vase on the bedside table, grabbing it without thinking, and smashing it hard against the back of Cam Walker''s head
As the vase fell, Cam lost consciousness instantly and slumped to the side, allowing Emily to gasp for air once again.
Seeing the unconscious Cam Walker, Emily was scared for a brief moment.
"What happened?" Ang Reid, who heard themotion, pushed open the door in anger, and when she saw the scene in front of her, her face stiffened.
While gasping for air, Emily Walker slowly began to speak, "Mother... I..."
She struggled to exin, worrying if she had identally killed Cam Walker.
Ang Reid knew that Emily had been napping in the room; seeing this scene, she naturally knew it was Cam who hade to look for her and went over to check on the unconscious Cam.
"Mother... is she dead?" Emily Walker asked fearfully, ncing at the unconscious Cam Walker.
"It''s okay, don''t worry. She should only be unconscious, I will call the doctor to have a look," Ang Reid said, noticing Emily''s pale face and realizing she must have been frightened too.
Considering Cam''s personality, she must have known that Emily hade, and she simply could not resisting to make trouble.
Ang Reid was worried about Cam Walker, but she did not forget to soothe the frightened Emily at the same time.
"I''ll take her back to her room. Emily, are you okay?" Ang couldn''t help but worry as Emily appeared very pale.
Emily nced at the unconscious Cam Walker, then took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.
She shook her head, "I''m fine."
Ang Reid nodded, then helped Cam back to her room and called the family doctor.
Feeling restless, Emily Walker went downstairs and sat alone on the sofa.
Thinking of the ferocious appearance of Cam Walker, she was still somewhat in shock.
Suddenly, a burst of cell phone ringtone sounded, and Emily, who was already on edge, jumped up in surprise.
Only when she calmed down did she realize it was her cell phone ringing.
"Hello?" Her voice was faint, clearly having been through some kind of shock.
Baron Stuart at the other end of the line couldn''t help but frown, his tone filled with obvious concern, "What''s wrong?"
Emily Walker took a while to calm down, still shaken by the consecutive scares.
"I''m fine."
Chapter 705: Clear Fingerprints on the Neck
705 Chapter 705: Clear Fingerprints on the Neck
"I''lle pick you up, wait for me there."
After saying that, without waiting for Emily Walker''s answer, the other party hung up the phone directly.
"Emily?"
Behind her, Ang Reid''s voice sounded. Emily turned her head, "Mother."
"Are you alright?" Herplexion really wasn''t good, and Ang couldn''t help but worry.
Emily shook her head, indicating that she was fine, just a little unsettled because Cam Walker had suddenly choked her, and she had to break a vase over her head in her panic.
"How is she?" She nced upstairs and then at the family doctor who had just left.
"She''s fine, just a big bump on her head, it''ll go away eventually." Ang smiled, then asked, "Did Cam do something to you?"
She knew that, ording to Emily''s temperament, she wouldn''t normally attack others. When she was downstairs, she had also heard Cam''s screams before rushing upstairs.
When she realized the noise wasing from Emily''s room, she felt terrified for an instant.
If Cam tried to harm Emily now and Baron Stuart found out, who knows what they would face.
Emily lowered her head, still a little frightened by the earlier events, but luckily, it was just a close call.
"What''s that on your neck?" Only now did Ang notice a few faint purplish-green marks on Emily''s neck.
Upon hearing this, Emily raised her head and touched her neck with her hand, not sure what was there.
"What happened?" She looked a little puzzled at her mother.
Last night, she hadn''t done anything with Baron Stuart, so it shouldn''t have left any ''traces''.
Only after close examination did Ang realize that they were finger marks.
"Cam... she choked you?" She looked at Emily in shock. "If Baron Stuart finds out about these finger marks, will Cam survive?"
Emily lowered her head and picked up her cell phone, looking at her neck. Sure enough, there were several distinct fingerprints.
She hadn''t expected Cam''s grip to be so strong that it would leave such obvious fingerprints.
However, for that brief moment, she had indeed felt as if she was about to suffocate.
"It''s nothing, after all, she didn''t seed." Sheughed it off nonchntly, signaling her mother not to worry too much.
Though Ang knew that Cam hadn''t seeded, she still hesitated. Content originallyes from FndNovel
"By the way, Mother, I might not be staying here tonight." Since Baron Stuart wasing, she certainly wouldn''t be able to stay here tonight.
And...
Remembering Cam''s murderous look, she probably couldn''t stay here any longer.
Ang nodded sadly, understanding that if Cam woke up, there was no telling what she might do to Emily again, so she agreed to let her go.
"Then I''ll have someone take you backter."
"No need, Baron Stuart is alreadying to pick me up." Emily shook her head with a smile.
Hearing that Baron Stuart wasing, Ang looked surprised and a little nervous. "Emily, can you... not tell Baron Stuart about what Cam did to you? I promise she won''t hurt you again. If he finds out about this, I''m afraid no one will be able to save her this time."
Baron Stuart had already given the family a warning that morning: if Cam did anything else, he would not let it go, especially if it involved harming Emily.
Emily seemed to understand her mother''s concern, "I know."
To avoid Cam, she might have to visit this home less often in the future.
Footsteps sounded.
The mother and daughter looked over to see Cam waking up and slowly walking downstairs at this time.
PS: Thanks to "n Aimes" for the reward of 200 book coins! "My Tsundere Only Loves My Celebrity Crush!" 100 book coins reward! "Lonely^-_-^" 100 book coins reward! "Pleaselo" 100 book coins reward! "PleaselovemeKris" 100 book coins reward!
Chapter 706: Apology to Camila Walker
706 Chapter 706: Apology to Cam Walker
Upon seeing her, Emily Walker instinctively stood up, thinking that she was going to attack her again.
However, Cam Walker seemed to be moreposed this time, without the previously fierce expression.
She calmly walked to Ang Reid, "Mom, I''m a bit hungry."
Ang felt apprehensive, as based on Cam''s personality, she might have wanted revenge after knowing about Emily''s attack. However, her calm demeanor at this moment caught her off guard.
After half a moment, she finally collected herself, "Oh, okay."
Ang got up and gave an instruction to the servants.
She had been worried that Cam might not eat or drink, but now she was relieved that Cam was finally hungry.
After speaking, Cam sat down on the single sofa as if nothing had happened.
Seeing that Cam seemed calmer, Emily rxed and sat down as well.
"I''m sorry." ???? ????s? ???????s ?? FindN0vel
"...."
The sudden apology by Cam caught both Emily and Ang off guard, leaving them somewhat disoriented.
Emily looked up, still dazed, unsure who the words were directed at.
Cam looked up and fixed her gaze on Emily, "Indeed, I was the one who sent those photos. However, nothing happened between Baron Stuart and me. I just hated that the things I''ve been pursuing for twenty years were all taken away from you in an instant."
Although her tone was still resentful, her expression was unprecedentedly calm, as if at this moment, she only wanted to vent her grievances and all the resentment buried deep in her heart.
09:05
Emily was not surprised by Cam''s hatred and unwillingness. What surprised her was that Cam would actually talk to her calmly about these things at this moment.
"No matter how long you''ve been pursuing it, some things don''t belong to you. Even if you chase them for a lifetime, they still won''t belong to you," Emily said. In the end, Cam was also a pitiful person.
However, her despicable actions far outweighed her pity, making it difficult to feelpassion for her.
"Yes, you''re right. Many things indeed don''t belong to me. Like the parents who have loved me for twenty years, no matter how deep their feelings are, they still can''t withstand a DNA test. Even if I apany them to the end of their lives, I still won''t be their flesh and blood."
They only had one daughter, and it wasn''t her. No matter what she did, she could never change that fact.
Upon hearing these words, Ang felt the sadness in Cam''s heart and quickly spoke up.
"Cam, even though you don''t have any blood rtionship with us, we''ve always treated you as if "
"Mom." Before Ang could finish her sentence, Cam interrupted her directly, "I know, I know that you still treat me as your own daughter. But Emily is your flesh and blood, something I''ll never be able topete for."
"Regarding the video, I know it''s my fault, and I''m grateful that you didn''t let Baron Stuart expose those unbearable scenes." She looked up at Emily, "Ished out at you just now because I couldn''t take it anymore. For that, I apologize."
Cam''s sudden apology left Emily feeling bewildered.
Was this really Cam Walker? The same arrogant and haughty Cam?
As the three of them were talking, the doorbell rang.
After the servant opened the door, Baron Stuart walked in.
Chapter 707: Whats wrong with your neck?
Chapter 707: Chapter 707: Whats wrong with your neck?
He lifted his gaze, looking through Cam Walker who was sitting on the sofa, his sharp eyes seemed to pierce through her.
In the past 20 years, Cam Walker had never hated the man before her as much as she did at this moment. This man who had destroyed everything she had!
However, she indeed couldnt outmatch him, at least not for now! Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel
Lets go home. Picking up the girl from the sofa, Baron Stuart turned to leave.
Emily Walker hastily grabbed her bag, not wishing that Baron Stuart would stay here a moment longer.
However, just as he lifted her up to leave, Baron Stuart suddenly halted, his gaze focused on the marks on her neck.
For an instant, he thought they were love bites, but upon closer examination, he realized they were not love bites but fingerprints.
His sudden halt puzzled Emily Walker. She turned and asked him, Whats wrong?
What happened to your neck? His voice was low and full of clear anger, even Ang Reid who was sitting on the sofa couldnt help but gasp.
If Baron Stuart knew that Cam Walker was the one who inflicted these marks, would he take Cam Walkers life right now?
Emily Walker was taken aback, she touched her neck, her face looking somewhat unnerved.
Given Baron Stuarts character, he might genuinely kill Cam Walker.
Im not sure myself, it seems like I got it in my sleep, lets go. She quickly devised an excuse and urged him to leave.
However, Baron Stuart obviously didnt believe this excuse, his tall body remained firmly in ce.
He turned his head, his sharp gaze sweeping across Cam Walker who was seated on the sofa.
Then, he started walking towards her step by step.
The approaching Baron Stuart terrified Ang Reid, who stood up trying to intervene.
However, her frail body was no match for his towering figure. With a swing of his arm, Baron Stuart effortlessly brushed Ang Reid aside, causing her to fall back onto the sofa.
Mother! Emily Walker rushed over to help her mother up from the sofa.
Was this mansck of humanity on disy again?
As Emily Walker helped her mother up, her attention naturally fell upon Baron Stuart and Cam Walker.
Did youy your hands on her? Baron Stuart approached, his ink-jade-like eyes glimmering coldly, instilling fear in others.
Cam Walker stood up quietly, her eyes filled with immeasurable hatred. If she admitted her guilt, would Baron Stuart kill her in rage?
Yes.
A simple word was enough to ignite Baron Stuarts raging anger. He reached out and easily strangled Cam Walkers neck.
This time, Cam Walker didnt resist or struggle as if she were epting death. Even though she was gasping for breath, she remained silent. Only her dark eyes stared fiercely at the man before her, seeming to express her resentment!
Cam! Seeing this, Ang Reid, with an anxious face, rushed over, pleading earnestly to Baron Stuart, Baron Stuart, Cam has already apologized to Emily. It was just a moment of anger that made her hit Emily. Please forgive her this time, Baron Stuart
Baron Stuart remained indifferent, his fingers gradually tightening.
Seeing Cam Walkers feet slowly leaving the ground, Emily Walker began to worry.
Was he really going to kill Cam?
Baron Stuart She walked over, looking at his expressionless face with a hint of fear in her eyes, murmuring.
The next second, Baron Stuart released his grip, throwing Cam Walker forcefully onto the ground!
He didnt want to kill in front of Emily.
Chapter 708: Whats the Use of an Apology?!
Chapter 708: Chapter 708: Whats the Use of an Apology?!
If theres a next time, Ill make your life a living hell. With cold eyes staring at Cam Walker on the ground, Baron Stuart coldly spoke and immediately left with Emily Walker.
Cam gasped for breath, her resentful eyes fixed on the retreating figures of the two.
Indeed, she couldnt change many facts, but she could destroy them!
Just like how Baron Stuart destroyed her!
. Latest content published on f?ndnovel
After getting in the car and leaving the Walker Familys Vi, Baron Stuarts anger still hadnt subsided.
If you dont want me to kill Cam, you better stay away from her! Just thinking of the possibility of her being strangled by Cam made Baron Stuarts heart restless.
At that moment just now, he really wanted to use his fingers to end Cams life.
Yet, he didnt want to kill someone in front of her.
Emily looked up at the man in the drivers seat.
Did he have to be this angry?
She did apologize to me just now, so
Whats the use of an apology! Should I kill her and then apologize to you!?
This man always had this kind of logic, right?
Dont worry, Ill rarelye over here in the future.
Not just rarely, youre not allowed toe here at all! Baron Stuarts anger was intense. She didnt understand Cams cunning nature and her devious ns.
Did she think just apologizing would make her turn over a new leaf? Could this woman be a little smarter and have some sense of safety?
Upon hearing this, Emily was somewhat dissatisfied. This is my parents home. How can I note here at all?
If you want to see them, let theme over. In any case, stay away from any ce where Cam is! If possible, he really wanted to tie her to his side, but this woman always said he didnt give her any freedom in life!
Why do you assume that if Cam hurts me, shell seed? Today, didnt she fight back too?
Actually, she could resist Cam. After all, they were both women, and it was uncertain who would have the upper hand if they reallypeted.
Are those love bites on your neck from a man? Baron Stuart turned his head, his tone unpleasant as he looked at her neck.
I was choked by her, but I also smashed a big bump on the back of her head with a vase! As Emily spoke, she even seemed a bit smug.
Baron Stuart turned away his line of sight. Was this woman saying she was very powerful?
He felt a headacheing on.
.
At night, Emily still had no appetite and only drank some egg and shredded meat soup before heading upstairs.
Baron Stuart couldnt help but worry. If what she saw in her mind wouldnt go away, did that mean she wouldnt have an appetite for a long time?
C
Finally, it was time for her annual leave. Emily handed over some matters and Baxter Walker took her to the Financial Group. He briefly introduced her to somepany matters and basic operations.
Due to recent events, Baxter Walker didnt dare to let Cam and Emily stay in the samepany for the time being. Instead, he nned to let Cam rest for a while and possibly transfer her to the subsidiary office in City Cter.
After just one day, Emily realized that if she really joined her fatherspany, she might not have any time to study design at all.
Because just these chores would keep her busy from morning to night, leaving no time for learning.
You might be a bit overwhelmed at first, but itll get better once youve adapted for a while. Seeing her dispirited, Baxter Walker felt sorry for her and couldnt help but try tofort her.
Chapter 709: Meeting Thomas Emiliano Again
Chapter 709: Chapter 709: Meeting Thomas Emiliano Again
But he didnt want the family business hed worked so hard to build over decades to go without an heir.
He used to think of giving it to Cam alone, but it was because he hadnt found Emily yet. Now that he found her, he naturally hoped that both Emily and Cam would inherit it.
However, Cams personality was too impetuous, and she didnt know how to behave in front of people; he was genuinely concerned about leaving thepany to her.
With Emilys help, he would feel much more at ease.
Emily nodded, although she wasnt very interested in managing thepany, she had no choice but to agree for now.
Having briefly exined thepanys affairs, Father and daughter left thepany at 5 PM, and as soon as they stepped out of thepany building, they saw a familiar figure.
Mr. Cairo, what are you doing here? Baxter Walker was quite surprised to see Thomas Emiliano.
Thomas Emiliano looked at the father and daughter, and his eyes showed a hint of surprise too, Chairman Walker, Lady Walker, are you?
Baxter Walker smiled, I am preparing to let my daughter join thepany management next year so I want her to get used to some things first.
Seeing Thomas Emiliano, Emily didnt feel anything special; she just smiled and looked away.
As night gradually fell, Baxter Walker casually mentioned, Mr. Cairo, if youre not busy, why not have dinner with us? Im just about to do so with my daughter.
He had expected Thomas Emiliano to decline politely, but to his surprise, he agreed with interest.
Sure, I havent settled on dinner for tonight. He smiled, casting a nce at Emily who was just nearby.
Hearing this, Emily, who had been looking away all this time, couldnt help but turn towards her father, Dad
She really didnt want to have dinner with this Thomas Emiliano.
Baxter Walker smiled at her, reassuring her that everything was fine.
The three of them went to a nearby Chinese restaurant and chose a private room to sit down.
By the way, Mr. Cairo, regarding the project with yourpany, my daughter will take it over after the New Year. If theres anything she doesnt do well, I hope you can give her some guidance.
During the meal, Baxter Walker spoke to Thomas Emiliano.
He thought Thomas Emiliano was a decent person, and if Emily took over this project, she should learn a lot from him.
Thomas Emiliano smiled at his words. So after the New Year, he would often meet this woman?
From beginning to end, Emily kept her head down eating, but she had no appetite.
Undoubtedly Thomas Emiliano was a major client of her fatherspany. Thus it wouldnt be proper to leave halfway through the meal.
I-Im going to the restroom. Saying that, she gave Baxter Walker a smile and got up to leave the private room.
She didnt really like being here, and she was feeling a bit suffocated, so she just took the opportunity to step away.
The restaurant was huge, and it took Emily a while to find the restroom at the end of a corridor around a corner.
This Chinese restaurant was exquisitely decorated, with each private room and every corridor looking exactly the same. When she came out of the restroom, she couldnt help but feel a little lost, not knowing which private room she had been in before.
Furthermore, she had forgotten the name of the private room when she entered and left.
Standing there, she felt at a loss for a moment about where to go.
It wouldnt be right to push open each door to check, would it?
Suddenly, a private room door swung open, and a handsome, tall figure strode out. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find~novel
Looking at the familiar silhouette, Emily was momentarily dumbfounded, but then she called out, Baron Stuart?
Chapter 710: The Line of Sight Thomas Emiliano Cant Leave
Chapter 710: Chapter 710: The Line of Sight Thomas Emiliano Cant Leave
Suddenly, he heard a familiar voice behind him. Baron Stuart paused his footsteps and turned his head to see the little woman standing not far away.
Shouldnt she be having dinner at home at this point? Why is she here?
Baron Stuart frowned slightly and walked towards her.
Why are you here?
Emily Walker pursed her lips, I came here for dinner with my father.
Just the two of you? Baron Stuart asked casually.
No, She wrinkled her brows and pouted, with a difficult expression on her face, Thomas Emiliano is also here.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart frowned slightly and narrowed his eyes.
Thomas Emiliano, why was he always lingering around her? What was his purpose?
Stay away from Thomas Emiliano in the future. He looked at her, his voice calm yet contained a clear warning.
Now he had no idea why Thomas Emiliano was approaching Emily Walker, but one thing was clear.
The reason was not that he was interested in Emily Walker.
Looking at his calm expression, Emily Walker couldnt understand why he was so concerned about Thomas Emiliano, as if he knew from the beginning that Thomas wasnt a good person.
Of course, she didnt really like Thomas Emiliano either.
If she could choose, she wouldnt have wanted toe here for dinner today, which has now led to being lost.
Oh, Emily Walker responded, her gaze scanning for her father and Thomas Emilianos private room.
What are you looking at? Baron Stuart frowned, wondering if this woman was taking his words seriously.
Emily Walker retracted her gaze, her eyelids slightly lowered, I, I just came out to go to the restroom, but then
She looked up at the man in front of her, who would probably tease her or scold her if he knew she was struggling to find her way back to the private dining room.
Just then, perhaps because Baxter Walker was worried about her leaving, he spotted the two of them standing in the corridor shortly after stepping out of the private dining room.
Emily Walker, Baron Stuart, howe youre. Baxter Walker came out and was surprised to see Baron Stuart.
His appearance saved Emily Walker from the awkward situation, Dad, we just ran into each other here.
Is that so? Baxter Walker nced at Emily Walker, then turned to Baron Stuart, Have you eaten already? Would you like to join us?
Sure, Baron Stuart agreed without a second thought.
This surprised Emily Walker a bit.
Didnt he juste out of a private dining room? Hadnt he already finished his meal?
Alright then, lets eat together. Ill order a few more dishes. Baxter Walkerughed, leading them both into the private dining room.
Seeing father and daughter return, Thomas Emiliano in the private room lifted his gaze, clearly taken aback when he saw Baron Stuart.
Emily Walkers palm was tightly held as they walked to the round dining table together.
Looking at their sped hands, for an instant, Thomas Emiliano couldnt take his eyes off them, a slight ripple passing over his calm face.
Mr. Cairo, this is Baron Stuart from Futuren Group. I presume youve acquainted before, so I need not introduce further. Baxter Walker smiled. In front of outsiders, he naturally wouldnt say that Baron Stuart is his son-inw.
He called the waiter over and added a few more dishes. Then they all continued with their meal.
Emily Walker couldnt help but wonder if it was just her imagination, or was Baron Stuart exceptionally gentle and considerate tonight? Was it because of Thomas Emiliano?
She nced up at Thomas Emiliano, who was sitting diagonally opposite her. For a moment, she was rather taken aback.
Was she imagining things? It seemed
Thomas Emilianos gaze was fixated on Baron Stuart the entire time? Follow current nov?ls on FindN()vel
Chapter 711: Thomas Emilianos Unusual Gaze
Chapter 711: Chapter 711: Thomas Emilianos Unusual Gaze
Mr. Stuart, its been a long time since west met. Heres a toast to you. Thomas Emiliano took his eyes off Emily Walker, poured himself a cup of wine, then lifted it towards Baron Stuart with a light smile at the corner of his mouth.
Baron Stuart, however, didnt even nce at him and continued to focus on taking care of Emily Walkers meal, as if she were a child at that moment.
With no response from him, Thomas Emilianos hand holding the wine ss naturally remained stiff in midair.
Graham Berkeley, who was sitting nearby, couldnt help but feel puzzled upon seeing this. ?????? ???? find{n}ovel
Although Baron Stuarts status and influence were not to be underestimated, Thomas Emiliano also had considerable power in C. Was Baron Stuart not even going to give him face?
Seeing the atmosphere growing tense, Graham Berkeley reluctantly stepped in to make a light joke, attempting to break the stalemate.
Mr. Cairo, Ill also toast to you
Before he finished speaking, Thomas Emiliano raised his hand to interrupt him, revealing an unwarranted shallow smile. Chairman Walker, you dont need to care too much. I suppose we insignificant people arent worth Mr. Stuarts attention. Its fine.
After saying this, his eyes inadvertently looked towards Baron Stuarts expressionless and icy-cold face.
After so many years, he was still as cold and heartless towards him.
In the beginning, Emily Walkers gaze also kept looking at Thomas Emiliano. Every time he stared at Baron Stuart, she could see it all clearly.
What are you looking at? Since he knew that her appetite had been poor these few days and she finally started eating, Baron Stuart naturally wanted her to eat more.
But when he looked up, he found her staring at Thomas Emiliano across from her, feeling increasingly irritated.
Emily Walker was stunned upon hearing this and immediately withdrew her line of sight, Huh? What?
Baron Stuart looked up, his charming face looking slightly gloomy.
She was actually so absorbed in looking at another man?
Are you full? He looked at her with evident dissatisfaction and asked grumpily.
Emily Walker hesitated and looked at the bowl of pickled vegetables Baron Stuart had selected for her, regaining her senses, Oh, I dont have much appetite.
Then stop eating and lets go home. After saying this, Baron Stuart stood up and pulled her with him.
Caught off guard by this sudden action, Emily Walker had no time to say anything before she was already pulled to the entrance of the private room door.
Dad, were going home now Before her words fell, she had disappeared at the entrance of the private room door.
Watching the two holding hands and leaving, Thomas Emilianos hand holding the wine ss involuntarily tightened.
The dinner became more awkward with Baron Stuarts arrival, and Graham Berkeley couldnt help but step in to smooth things over, Mr. Cairo, dont take it to heart. Baron Stuart has always been like this.
In this world, not to mention outsiders, even Old Master Stuart sometimes wouldnt receive respect from Baron Stuart.
Thomas Emiliano withdrew his sight, the unusual glimmer in his eyes disappearing, reced by his usual calm. He smiled and asked, Chairman Walker, you seem to know him very well?
Upon hearing this, Graham Berkeley smiled lightly, Hehe, our families have been long-standing friends, and we know each other quite well.
Really? What is the rtionship between Lady Ss and him? It seems that Mr. Stuart cares about her a lot.
When it came to Emily Walker, Graham Berkeley naturally felt pleased.
Perhaps after decades, they might not even see Baron Stuart caring for a woman like this.
Nowadays, for them, it was like a pie in the sky had fallen on Emily Walkers head because this man, Baron Stuart, was something many women and prominent families longed for but couldnt reach.
Chapter 712: Baron Stuart, can you help me?
Chapter 712: Chapter 712: Baron Stuart, can you help me?
However, since Baron Stuart and Emily Walkers marriage registration wasnt public knowledge, Baxter Walker didnt feelfortable exining it to outsiders. He only smiled and said, They have been in a rtionship for a long time now, just like the kind of rtionship youve seen, Mr. Cairo.
Thomas Emiliano was surprised that Baron Stuart, who once shunned thepany of women, is now so attached to one woman.
At the beginning, he had ruined his family and caused their deaths. Now, facing him again, does he not remember him or is he still feeling the same disgust towards him as before?
For the hatred of his family, he should have killed him with his own hands. However, for the feelings that have been hidden in his heart for a long time, he cant bear to let him go.
Between the two, he had been in pain and struggling for so many years. When they met again, not only did he have a beloved woman, but he was also still as cold to him as ever.
C
Time flew, and on New Years Eve, Emily Walker wanted to go home to spend her first New Year with her parents, but she was taken to the Stuart family instead.
The next day, the Stuarts and her went to her parents house together, where the two families enjoyed a big meal.
After her annual leave, Emily Walker started working at the Walker Consortium ording to Baxter Walkers wishes.
However, on her first day at work, she had to take over Thomas Emilianos big project, and was immediately overwhelmed.
General Manager, these are all the project files from Blossom Group. Please take a look. Assistant Vera Cooper came into the General Managers Office and brought all the cooperation documents with Blossom Group.
They might have a field visitter, so they needed to prepare many documents to take with them at any time.
Emily Walker had little experience in management and was suddenly feeling a headache.
But at the moment, aside from gritting her teeth and moving forward, she had no other choice.
I understand. You can go now.
Okay.
Wait! Vera Cooper had just turned around when Emily Walker suddenly called her back. Her mind wasnt processing fast enough.
Vera turned around, Is there anything else, General Manager?
What time is the field visit this afternoon? She was really busy to the point of passing out.
Assistant Vera Cooper smiled. Since the manager was the Walker Consortiums youngdy, she naturally had to be respectful.
3 PM.
Great, make sure to remind meter, otherwise I might forget. Emily Walker smiled, and she was very friendly with everyone when she first entered thepany.
Many employees in thepany feltfortable with this aspect, unlike Cam Walker, who would scold them for the smallest mistakes before.
Assistant Vera Cooper smiled, and they knew this was their job, Understood.
Just as Vera left, Emily began to look at the urgently needed documents. Fortunately, these were all indoor and outdoor designs, so she wasnt too unfamiliar with them.
But before she could look for a minute, her cell phone suddenly rang.
She was so busy she didnt even check the caller ID and picked it up directly.
Hello?
Are you getting used to it? The mans sexy and maic voice came through the phone.
On her first day at work, he was somewhat concerned.
Hearing the mans voice, Emily suddenly felt a desperate urge to ask for help, Baron, Im so busy, can you help me?
She spoke on the phone while her line of sight swept over the information in the file folder.
Then dont do it. Baron Stuart was straightforward. Since she couldnt handle it, she might as well give up and not do it.
Emily waspletely absorbed in the document files and forgot that Baron Stuart was on the other side of the phone after a while.
Hello?
Emily!?
Ah? Emily came to her senses, with a pained expression, Baron, I have to go now, Im so busy. Bye! Chapters first released on F?nd-Novel
PS: Thank you n Aimes for the 100 book coins reward! Thank you PleaselovemeKris for the 100 book coins reward!
Chapter 713: University years? Are you talking about Rosanne Nichols?
Chapter 713: Chapter 713: University years? Are you talking about Rosanne Nichols?
As soon as the words fell, the call was hung up without waiting for a reply from the other side.
In the office, Baron Stuart looked at the quickly hung-up phone, a slight discontent in his brows.
Is it going to be like this on the first day, and in the future, even making a call to her would be directly rejected?
>.
At 3 PM, Emily Walker arrived at the Blossom Construction Site.
She went indoors with safety helmet and her assistant, Vera Cooper, and not long after, Thomas Emiliano also arrived.
Emily was a bit surprised. Would thepany president really visit such a ce for inspection in person?
Howe Mr. Emiliano would alsoe to such a ce? Emily couldnt help but ask. Baron Stuart certainly wouldnte to such a ce in person.
With their noble status, dont they always stay cooped up in the office all day?
Thomas Emiliano smiled, the corners of his lips slightly raised, I wanted to see just how much strength Lady Walker has.
So he came here because he didnt trust her?
Thinking about it, Emily turned her line of sight with some annoyance, and continued looking at the design drawings in her hand, observing various setting points in the room.
And from the beginning to the end, Thomas Emiliano just followed her like that.
The three of them finished inspecting the interior and then went outside.
Looking at the towering buildings, Emily took one step at a time carefully.
Lady Walker. Seeing her working so seriously, Thomas Emiliano, who was standing behind her, suddenly spoke up.
Emily didnt turn her head. While looking at the design drawings in her hand, she said, Speak. Readplete version only at find~novel
When did you meet Baron Stuart? Thomas Emiliano looked at her, his deep pupils bing a bit gloomy.
Upon hearing the words, Emilys movements stopped, she closed the design drawing and then looked at Thomas Emiliano, Why are you asking this?
Originally, she thought Thomas Emiliano had some interest in her, but after thest time, she realized that he was not interested in her.
It was like
Because of Baron Stuart that he approached her.
Since several people asked about it today, she just had to speak up.
Mr. Emiliano, you seem to be very interested in things between me and Baron Stuart?
Hearing this, Thomas Emiliano chuckled lightly, as if the woman in front of him wasnt as dull-witted as he had imagined.
Indeed Im a bit interested, very curious to know why the notorious woman-indifferent Baron Stuart now has a girlfriend.
Emily responded calmly.
At first, she had also heard that Baron Stuart was indifferent to women, but now that he has a girlfriend, it isnt all that strange, is it? Everyone has the chance of meeting the right person.
Besides, once upon a time, there was Rosanne Nichols, wasnt there?
But that seemed to be ten years ago, maybe they didnt care about that.
Is it strange to have a girlfriend? In fact, he had a girlfriend during his university years too, its just that you all didnt know about it. Where is he indifferent to women? Emily didnt think the term indifferent to women suited Baron Stuart at all.
He was far from being indifferent to women; he wouldnt let her go every night!
Hearing her words, Thomas Emilianos ink jade-like eyes couldnt help but turn a bit gloomy.
He blurted out, University years? You mean Rosanne Nichols?
There was clearly a hint of something unusual in his tone when speaking, but Emily didnt notice because she was very surprised at the time.
She looked up at him with astonished eyes, How do you know? Do you know Rosanne Nichols?
Its weird. She just mentioned that he had a girlfriend during his university years, but she didnt say Rosanne Nicholss name. How did Thomas Emiliano know she was talking about Rosanne Nichols?
Could it be
Do you know Baron Stuart and Rosanne Nichols?
Chapter 714: Strange Habit of not Liking to be Touched by Women?
Chapter 714: Chapter 714: Strange Habit of not Liking to be Touched by Women?
Thomas Emiliano paused for a moment, then steadied his emotions, trying to stay calm.
I dont know him personally, I have just heard of him. His gaze shifted away as if he didnt want the woman in front of him to notice anything unusual.
However, his obvious evasion further confirmed Emilys suspicions.
Who are you really? Why are you getting close to me? Emily squinted slightly, she was finding it difficult to understand Thomas Emiliano. Was his approach due to him also being an enemy of Baron Stuart from the past?
Just like Milton Modesto previously, who purposefully got close to her in order to take revenge on Baron Stuart.
At her words, Thomas turned his gaze back, his calm eyes revealing a trace of undtion.
Then, he chuckled softly, Youre overthinking it, I didnt intentionally get close to you. The Baron and I are merely business associates, and the reason I offered you my coat at thepany entrance was because I noticed you shivering from the cold in a report. Thats all.
His tone was calm, as if things were just as he described.
Emily cast a doubting nce at him. Could she be overthinking?
But then, the way he looked at Baron Stuart in the restaurant private room, was as if they had known each other before.
You really dont know Baron Stuart? She asked again, not believing that things were really that simple.
No, I did know him before and wanted to do business with him but was rejected by him, Thomas replied.
Oh, Emily uttered and didnt think any further.
If that was the case, she really might be overthinking it.
Emily collected her thoughts and decided to end this discussion and focus on her work.
She looked up at the towering semi-constructed building, then looked back at the design n in her hand.
Thomas followed behind her, noting her every move.
You and Baron Stuartreally got married? After a long silence, Thomas spoke again.
Startled by his voice, Emilys hand paused and she quickly closed the file folder in her hand, turning to face Thomas.
What are you Her voice abruptly stopped as her gaze shifted to the space above Thomas head. Immediately, her pupils dted, and her face turned pale, Watch out!
She abruptly lunged at Thomas, pushing him away. Then they heard a thud as arge wooden board fell from above.
Before Thomas had a chance to react, Emily had pushed him several meters away, thankfully avoiding the danger.
He looked startled. He nced at the fallen wooden board and then at the woman in front of him.
Emily was also terrified, her mind still disturbed. Suddenly, she was pushed away!
She looked at Thomas oddly, what was wrong with him? She saved him out of good intentions, and he reacted like this?
Emily stumbled back a few steps before she steadied herself. Naturally, she was a bit angry at Thomas sudden reaction. The source of th?s content is ?ovelFind
Whats wrong with you? I saved your life! If she hadnt been looking, he would have been crushed to death!
Thomas stood still, showing no gratitude on his face, but a hint of hostility in his eyes as he looked at Emily.
Who told you to touch me?
What? Emily frowned. Was he ming her for touching him?
Dont touch me again! After saying that, Thomas turned away and left with a displeased look on his face.
Emily stood still, surprised. When she recovered from the shock, she couldnt help but feel angry.
Chapter 715: Young Madam, Whats Wrong?
Chapter 715: Chapter 715: Young Madam, Whats Wrong?
It was really baffling; she kindly saved him, but he med her for touching him?
Whats wrong with touching him? She only held his arm for a moment to push him away, whats the big deal? It was really baffling!
Emily Walker red at Thomas Emilianos retreating figure, then turned back to continue working.
Suddenly, she paused mid-step.
Could it be that this Thomas Emiliano has some sort of strange obsession where a woman cannot touch him?
The more Emily thought about it, the more curious she became C it seemed that men of noble status were indeed different from ordinary people!
.
Tired from working the whole day, Emily returned homepletely exhausted, andy down on the sofa like she was in a state of copse.
This feeling was even more tiring than her intimate encounters with Baron Stuart had been.
Today at the construction site, her legs were nearly broken from running around, from top to bottom, from inside to out.
Young Madam, its time for dinner. Mrs. Noelle came over, her heart aching at the sight of Emilys exhaustion.
Emilyy weakly on the sofa with no energy at all, andzily said, Mrs. Noelle, Im so tired lets eatter.
She didnt have much of an appetite anyway.
Mrs. Noelle couldnt help bute over, help Emily sit up from the sofa, then give her a shoulder rub and massage her legs. Young Madam, youre really tired today?
Mm, Im exhausted
Then tell the Young Master not to work.
Dont work? Emily closed her eyes and enjoyed Mrs. Noelles massage. Baron Stuart didnt want her to work before, but she didnt want to be useless either.
Oh, has the Baron not returned yet? Emily opened her eyes and suddenly realized that it was already dinner time, but the Baron hadnte back yet.
Mrs. Noelle smiled, The Young Master has another social engagement today; he said hell be backter.
Oh. She acknowledged casually and then said, Lets eat first then!
With no outsiders present, she would always invite Mrs. Noelle to dine with her.
The dining table was full of Emilys favorite dishes, buttely, she didnt have much of an appetite.
Young Madam, this is the pigeon soup Madam sent over today; give it a try. Mrs. Noelle carefully served her a bowl.
Emily epted the bowl and sniffed it
Indeed, the smell was mouthwatering, but why did it make her feel nauseous?
She frowned, looking a bit ufortable. Discover more novels at find~novel
Mrs. Noelles dishes were always healthy, nutritious, and delicious, so it shouldnt make her feel nauseous.
Ugh
What was going on? Recently, she hadnt really thought much about past events concerning Cam Walker, so why did she still feel nauseous?
Emily pressed her chest lightly, and the nauseous feeling eased slightly.
Mrs. Noelle sat nearby. From Emilys behavior, it was obvious that she was pregnant. But the Young Master imed that her nausea was caused by seeing something disgusting, so what was going on?
Young Madam, are you alright?
Emily frowned, pursing her lips, trying to suppress the nausea.
But soon after, she felt her stomach churn, and the nauseous feeling surged straight to her chest, Ugh
She stood up abruptly and rushed to the restroom
Mrs. Noelle followed with concern; she didnt think Emilys reaction was really because of seeing some disgusting images.
Arriving at the restroom, Mrs. Noelle patted Emilys back. Young Madam, are you alright?
After retching for quite a while, Emily didnt throw up anything.
She found it strange; it had been half a month since the incident with Cam Walker, and she was starting to forget about it, so why was she still
Chapter 716: Is it really a pregnancy?
Chapter 716: Chapter 716: Is it really a pregnancy?
Suddenly, she was filled with doubt.
She remembered having this kind of reaction before, and that time was
Young Madam, diddid your periode? Mrs. Noelle couldnt help but ask, as her reaction clearly indicated pregnancy.
Emily Walker turned her head and carefully calcted that her period seemed to be dyed by almost ten days.
No. She looked at Mrs. Noelle, and doubt began to grow in her heart.
Hearing this, Mrs. Noelle suddenly beamed with joy, Then it must be pregnancy!
Emily was stunned, staring nkly at Mrs. Noelle.
Pregnant
She was pregnant again?
Quick, go sit down on the sofa. Since thest miscarriage, Mrs. Noelle had been extra cautious, helping Emily over to the sofa.
Emily was still somewhat dazed, as if she couldnt believe that she was pregnant again.
She looked down and touched her t lower abdomen.
However, since thest miscarriage, her periods had be somewhat irregr, and it was quitemon for them to be dyed by a week. Was it really pregnancy?
She was uncertain.
If nausea was any indication, she did experience it the first time she was pregnant with a baby.
Mrs. Noelle, my period sometimes gets dyed by a week too. Could it not be pregnancy? She looked at Mrs. Noelle with some difficulty, uncertain about what was going on.
Upon hearing this, Mrs. Noelle hesitated for a moment but immediately smiled, It must be. Just look at your reaction. Its definitely pregnancy. It might be a bitte today. How about asking Doctor Gavin toe and check tomorrow?
Emily lowered her head, pondered for a while, and decided to wait a few more days.
Her period was dyedst month too. Wouldnt it be embarrassing if she wasnt pregnant?
Moreover, Baron Stuarts mother seemed to be eagerly anticipating her pregnancy again. If it turned out she wasnt pregnant after tomorrows check-up, it would be a cause for disappointment.
It would be better to wait a few more days. If her period still didnt arrive, she would go for a check-up!
Mrs. Noelle, lets wait a few more days. If my period still doesnte, Ill go for a check-up! She looked up and smiled at Mrs. Noelle.
To avoid any embarrassment, it was better to dy the check-up.
There wouldnt be any harm in doing so anyway.
Hearing this, Mrs. Noelle somewhat disagreed, but the Young Madam must have her own considerations.
Well then, just wait a few more days. It shouldnt matter!
Alright, but Young Madam must pay attention to getting more rest in these few days. Mrs. Noelle thought for a moment and still felt worried. If Emily really was pregnant and still went to the construction site, it could be quite dangerous.
Young Madam, why dont you take a few days off at home? The first three months are the most crucial for the baby, just in case you really are pregnant?
Hearing this, Emily also became worried.
At the construction site, some danger could be avoided, but if something like todays wooden board incident happened, even if her life could be saved, the babys life couldnt be.
However, she could talk to her dad and probably wouldnt have to go to the construction site anymore.
Its alright. Ill talk to my dad tomorrow and just stay in the office. Although there might be a lot of documents and nning cases to look through, as long as she wasnt doing physical work, it should be fine.
As for radiation concerns, she could choose to read them on the sofa inside the office. Th?s chapter is updated by Find1Novel
Moreover, it wasnt certain that she was really pregnant now.
Seeing Emily say so, Mrs. Noelle also hesitated to insist further. They could only wait a few more days and see.
Alright then, do you want anything special to eat, Young Madam? Ill make something new for you. She had been losing her appetite these days, so she must be pregnant!
(Authors note: Dears, Mia has a baby now, and its hard for her to use theputer regrly during this period. I thought about giving up and focusing on taking care of the baby, but I cant bear to let you all down. I want to keep writing until the end, but Mias typing speed is too slow. I may only be able to update five or six chapters in the future, and I hope you all understand. Thank you for your long-term support. I really appreciate it, but Mia also cares about the baby, please understand!)
Chapter 717: Baron Stuart Gets Drunk.
Chapter 717: Chapter 717: Baron Stuart Gets Drunk.
Emily Walker lowered her head, thinking carefully, but still couldnte up with anything. No, I dont want to eat anything for now.
But you cant go on like this; you have to eat something. Mrs. Noelle was worried. How could Emily keep up her strength if she didnt eat every day?
The Young Master hadnt returned either. If he had, he would have tried to persuade or even force the Young Madam to eat something.
Then Ill eatter., said Emily, picking up the remote control and turning on the LCD TV.
She could eat when she got hungryter. Discover more novels at Find1Novel
Seeing her insistence on not eating, Mrs. Noelle had no choice but to take away all the food from the table and reheat itter on.
Perhaps due to exhaustion, Emilyy on the sofa watching TV and soon fell asleep.
Fearing she would catch cold, Mrs. Noelle covered her with a nket and temporarily retreated to her room.
Emily didnt know how long she had been asleep when she suddenly opened her eyes, feeling the living room eerily quiet.
What time was it? Had Baron Stuart not returned yet?
Just then, thendline phone rang.
Hello?
Young Madam. It was yton Howards voice.
Whats up?
The Young Master is drunk at Duke Station. Im not currently in E City; can you pick him up? At this moment, yton was in City C, investigating some matters.
Hearing this, Emily was stunned. She then nced at the time; it was already 9:30 PM.
Alright, Ill be there right away!
After hanging up, Emily quickly put on a coat and hurriedly headed to Duke Station Throne.
As it waste, she had no choice but to take a taxi there.
Meanwhile.
In a private room at Duke Station Throne.
Baron Stuart could be considered one of the owners of Duke Station. Now that he was drunk, the manager had no choice but to call yton, the butler.
So, yton, recalling the incident when Cam Walker was druggedst time, was afraid that some scheming women might take advantage of the situation. He called Emily so that there would not be any potential scandals.
At this time, Thomas Emiliano, who had also attended the social engagement, was also present.
You may leave first., said Thomas, looking up at the Manager of Fame.
Thomas Emiliano was rumored to be a person with a great background. Since he had been with the Young Lord just now, the manager naturally had no concerns and left the room.
Looking at Baron Stuart, who was drunk and resting on the sofa, Thomass gaze never left him.
Then, Thomas walked towards him, observing his thickshes, sexy thin lips, and exquisite features, which were breathtaking.
It was this face that he had been obsessed with for many years, and ultimately, it led to the destruction of his family.
Thomas looked at him silently, his slender fingers slowly moving upward, brushing across Baron Stuarts perfect facial features. He whispered to himself:
Baron Stuart, youre lying here so defenselessly. Should I kill you to avenge my family?
But he couldnt bear to do it, couldnt bear to destroy the person who had ruined his family!
Despite demolishing his whole family, his love for Baron Stuart had never changed. He was hopelessly in love, as if bewitched and unable to extricate himself.
Carefully brushing his fingers across Stuarts soft skin, Thomass heart was pounding at this moment.
His face drew closer, inching towards those lips.
He had desired so many times to touch those sexy thin lips, but never had the chance. He could only endure Baron Stuarts endless disgust and contempt.
He would never forget, ten years ago, when Baron Stuart told him: Your face only makes me feel sick!
Chapter 718: Why Did You Make Me Fall in Love with You?
Chapter 718: Chapter 718: Why Did You Make Me Fall in Love with You?
Just as Thomas Emilianos lips were only a centimeter away from Baron Stuarts, Baron Stuarts ink-jade-like star eyes suddenly opened.
Upon seeing the face before him, Baron Stuarts expression froze for a moment before he violently lifted his foot and kicked Thomas Emilianos abdomen.
Thomas Emiliano naturally didnt expect the drunk him to wake up suddenly, and was caught off guard by the kick, his expression slightly pained.
Baron Stuart sat up, his pair of star eyes burning with anger, looking disgustedly at Thomas Emiliano on the ground.
He had only drank a little too much that night, and couldnt help but want to rest for a while when the alcohol overwhelmed him. He didnt expect to wake up to such a nauseating face, and even wondered what he wanted to do to him. Discover more novels at f?ndnovel
Thinking about this, Baron Stuarts angry expression became even clearer, his eyes gazing sharply at Thomas Emiliano on the ground.
Thomas Emiliano got up from the ground, and Baron Stuarts kick was obviously powerful. If it werent for his decent skill, he would probably be paralyzed on the ground, unable to get up.
He looked up and stared at the man in front of him, Youve never granted me even the slightest bit of mercy.
Baron Stuarts eyes were stern, his charming face devoid of emotion, cold enough to merge with the snow outside.
He nced at him coldly, but Baron Stuart didnt say anything, as if merely talking to him felt disgustingly repulsive.
It was just a cold gaze, but it once again crushed the ten-year-old emotions hidden deep in Thomas Emilianos heart.
Do you hate me that much? Thomas Emilianos heart-wrenching pupils turned slightly red. Ten years ago, he hated him. Now, he remains cold to this day.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart lifted his cold eyes. Like his face, they were so cold they could freeze everything around him.
Then give me a reason not to hate you? Both your face and your heart only make me nauseated. Baron Stuart finished speaking and seemed reluctant to look at him any longer. He got up and prepared to leave.
Thomas Emiliano was obviously hurt by his words once again.
If you hated me from the start, why did you ever provoke me!? He yelled in pain.
Ten years ago, at Saintoro College, he was his senior. Rumors said he was not interested in women, and at that time, he began to be infatuated with him, and eventually became deeply lost in him.
Baron Stuarts ink-jade-like star pupils narrowed slightly and asked, Did I provoke you?
Didnt you? Ten years ago, why did you pretend not to like women? Why did you make me fall in love with you!? Back then, he had finally plucked up the courage to confess his love, but what he got in return was that sentence: Your face only makes me feel sick!
Baron Stuart heard this and couldnt help but curl the corner of his sexy mouth, revealing a sneer. Did I? It doesnt matter if your sexual orientation is abnormal, but dont be clever and try to involve others in it.
Its not that hes not interested in women, its just that no woman has ever caught his eye! His sexual orientation is not abnormal!
Also, who you like is something I can control? Baron Stuart finished speaking, nced coldly at him, and then turned and left.
Ever since he knew that Thomas Emiliano was Cosmos Blossom, he felt ufortable all over whenever he spoke to him and just wanted to stay away!
Baron Stuart!
If you want to repeat what happened ten years ago, I dont mind doing it again. Baron Stuart suddenly turned around, his pair of star eyes cold and piercing. Billy Blossom is your little brother, right? If you want to start over, I cant guarantee that today he will only lose one hand.
Chapter 719: I will come to take you back...
Chapter 719: Chapter 719: I wille to take you back
Upon hearing that, Thomas Emiliano clenched his fists tightly.
This man held a deep blood feud against him, yet, after ten years of infatuation, he both loved and hated this man. He even thought that as long as he epted him, he would be willing to let go of that deep-seated enmity.
Baron Stuart? Are you really going to be so ruthless? His pained pupils gradually grew cold and indifferent.
But Baron Stuart just found it amusing and said coldly, I have never needed to show mercy for disgusting things.
Really? Thomas Emilianos expression gradually turned cold, his eyes darkening, and even Baron Stuart couldnt help but feel a bit surprised.
Henry Wingston had said that in recent years, Thomas Emilianos growing power in the darkness was not to be underestimated, and at this moment, he seemed to sense a murderous intent from this mans face.
Baron Stuart couldnt be bothered to care and coldly turned his gaze away, preparing to leave.
At this moment, the door to the private room was suddenly pushed open, and Emily Walker walked in with the assistance of the manager.
Emily was holding a coat, and upon seeing the alive and well Baron Stuart standing there, she was somewhat taken aback.
Wasnt it said that he was drunk?
Seeing her, Baron Stuart was also a bit surprised and frowned, How did you get here?
Emily was stunned as she looked back and forth between him and Thomas Emiliano beside him.
Arent these two ipatible? Howe theyre here? Alone together in a private room
Uh, yton Howard said you were drunk, so I came to take you home She opened her still-stunned mouth, her gaze moved back from Thomas Emiliano and focused on the man in front of her, who appeared to be not drunk at all.
Lets go then. Baron Stuart smiled slightly, not expecting her to pick him up and not minding at all. Fresh chapters posted on find(?)ovel
He affectionately embraced her, ignoring Thomas Emiliano behind him, and the two turned and left the Duke Station Private Room.
Emily was still somewhat stunned, and she couldnt help but look back at Thomas Emiliano before she whispered, Why were you with Thomas Emiliano?
She was really curious.
Because Im too handsome, and even men fall for me. Is this reason eptable? He lowered his head to look at her in his arm, his expression rxed, making it seem like he was just joking.
Emily couldnt help but roll her eyes. This reason was obviously just to appease her!
Baron Stuart chuckled, for what he said was the truth.
As the two left, Thomas Emilianos gaze remained fixed on them. His previously pained eyes were now devoid of any emotion.
Emily Walker was nothing special, so why was she so favored by Baron Stuart?
When he first approached her from City C, bringing his familys blood feud, it was to vie for Baron Stuarts love and find out how important this woman was to him.
But gradually, the more he interacted with this man, the less control he had over the emotions he had buried deep in his heart for ten years, and they were tantly exposed.
As a result, he now had no ability to restrain his feelings, yet he remained consistently repelled and disgusted by him.
Thinking about this, Thomas Emiliano couldnt help but clench his fists once again.
If you have no feelings for me, then dont me me for being cold-blooded and ruthless
Thomas Emilianos pupils gradually turned blood-red, emitting an invisible, fearsome danger.
.
By the time the two returned home, it was already 10:30 PM. After quickly showering, Emily suddenly felt hungry, probably because she hadnt eaten dinner. So, she went downstairs to prepare something to eat.
Chapter 720: I Want to Eat Meat...
Chapter 720: Chapter 720: I Want to Eat Meat
Since it was toote, she didnt want to bother Mrs. Noelle, so she decided to go to the kitchen and make something to eat.
After Baron Stuart had taken a bath and saw that she was not around, he followed her downstairs with his wet hair still dripping with water droplets, making his originally handsome face even more sensual.
What are you doing? Not finding her in the living room, Baron Stuart noticed that the kitchen light was on and saw her bustling about the kitchen counter. He couldnt help but frown and ask.
Emily Walker was cutting a cabbage and a tomato. Here, almost every meal was meat dishes, and she had no appetite recently. She just wanted to make some green vegetables to eat. Newest update provided by find?novel
She remembered her father once saying that winter cabbage was the tastiest.
When he entered, Emily Walker continued to work on her own and casually replied, Im a bit hungry and want to make something to eat.
Baron Stuart stood by, still wearing his bathrobe, watching her prepare to cook, and his brow furrowed involuntarily.
He still remembered the first meal she made, that skill
He couldnt forget it even till now.
But seeing her so serious and meticulous, he couldnt bear to make her stop.
Sometimes, dont easily break someones interest; maybe she loves cooking?
Or perhaps, he, Baron Stuart, would also eat his wifes cooking every day in the future!
However such opportunities seemed rare.
Do you want to call Mrs. Noelle? He was still a little worried.
Emily Walker didnt even turn her head, Its fine, I can do it myself.
Baron Stuart had no choice but to temporarily leave to dry his hair.
When he came downstairs after drying his hair, Emily Walker had already prepared two dishes
All green vegetables
Are you hungry? Emily Walker scooped a bowl of rice and asked him as he walked over.
Baron Stuart drank quite a bit of wine that night and hadnt eaten much. Although it was all vegetable dishes, he liked eating what she made, even if the taste was unforgettable.
Mhm. He nodded softly, and he had already sat down at the dining table.
Emily Walker had no choice but to scoop another bowl of rice.
Ive tasted it, its really good. Seeing his hesitance with chopsticks, Emily Walker thought of the first meal she made for him. She couldnt forget the taste, even if she wanted to.
Baron Stuart raised his eyes and tried her cabbage. It tasted much better than before.
Seeing his expression wasnt unusual, Emily Walker felt a little smug.
Sinceing here, she had watched Mrs. Noelle cook countless times and learned a thing or two.
Baron Stuart ate a little, and maybe because there was no meat, he couldnt finish half a bowl of rice.
Emily Walker sat beside him, enjoying her meal.
Tonight was probably the most appetizing meal she had in a while.
Are you full? Seeing her finally put down her bowl and chopsticks, Baron Stuart asked leisurely.
Emily Walker looked up and saw the man opposite her. She then nced at his half bowl of rice, Arent you hungry?
Hungry.
Emily Walker was stunned, Why didnt you eat, then?
I want to eat meat.
Well, she only cooked what she wanted to eat, indeed there wasnt even a piece of meat, not even shredded meat.
Men seemed to be carnivores, and it was normal for them not to eat without meat.
Do you want me to make you some meat?
No need, we have it here.
Huh?
Before she could react, Baron Stuarts lips hooked, and he stood up and picked her up from the dining table, heading to the second floor.
Chapter 721: Is it the 721st period?
Chapter 721: Is it the 721st period?
So, the meat he was talking about is her?
In the bedroom, Emily Walkery on the bed. When she was first pregnant, she had read some rted maternity materials and knew that the baby would be at the most critical stage in the first three months. The doctor also said that it would be best not to have sex during that time.
Baron Baron Stuart
Hmm
Well I, I might Before Emily could finish her sentence, the man had already invaded her private territory. Suddenly, her body felt like it had ascended to the cloud heights, and the words she wanted to say were naturally buried in pleasure
The entire room was filled with the smell of love
The next morning.
Emily came to thepany and called her father, saying that she was feeling unwell and wouldnt be going to the construction site.
Graham Berkeley was naturally concerned about her. Hearing her say this, he wanted her to go home and rest directly.
But how could Emily go back? She was already feeling guilty, and her body wasnt actually that ufortable. She just wanted to be extra careful because she was worried about having a baby.
However, this uneasy feeling made her really annoyed. This text is hosted at F?ndNovel
Todays period still hadnte. Could it be that she was really pregnant?
Actually, she wanted to go to the hospital to check, but she was afraid that everybody would know, and then it would be a false rm if it turned out to be nothing.
In the afternoon, after Emily got off work, she saw Be Stuart standing next to a private car, and couldnt help but be a little puzzled.
Hey, Emily Be paused, then changed her words, Sister-inw,e here quickly!
Be, what are you doing here? She looked like she was waiting for her on purpose.
Be chuckled, Hehe, not just me, my mom is here too!
She turned around and looked toward the car window.
Following her line of sight, Emily saw Vivian Ferguson sitting in the car, smiling and waving at her at this moment.
Emily, finished work?
Emily was stunned, wondering what the mother and daughter were up to.
She looked puzzled at Be.
And Be seemed to know her confusion, so she said, Hehe, my elder brother and grandpa went to a very important meeting, so my mom and I came to find you. We three will go out for a big meal tonight and then go shopping!
After saying this excitedly, Be pushed Emily into the car before she could react.
Once in the car, it took Emily a while to understand what was happening.
The trio decided to eat Korean cuisine together. Emily didnt mind, as she used to like Korean food.
After dinner, they came to arge shopping mall. Vivian didnt seem to fancy anything, instead selecting a bunch of stuff for Emily and Be.
Watching the mother and daughter being so enthusiastic, Emily looked slightly pained, feeling some bloating and pain in her lower abdomen.
Strange, was her perioding?
She nced around the shopping mall and saw there was a restroom sign not far away.
Be She tugged on Be, who was picking out stuff, and whispered, I need to go to the restroom.
Okay, want me toe with you? Be was very considerate.
Emily smiled, No need, I can go by myself.
After saying that, Emily turned and walked toward the restroom.
Fortunately, she had been carrying a sanitary pad in her bag these days, just in case.
However, when she walked into the restroom, she found that her period hadnte. To be on the safe side, she waited a little longer.
Chapter 722: The frightened mother and daughter!
Chapter 722: Chapter 722: The frightened mother and daughter!
Since she usually experiences cramping before she arrives, maybe this time would be no different.
However, she spent a full seven or eight minutes waiting in the partition; yet, there wasnt any response from her body.
How peculiar, could she have been mistaken?
Feeling defeated, she pulled up her pants and left the restroom.
However, just as she stepped out from the restroom, she suddenly felt dizzy.
She thought that she was feeling like this because she had been squatting for too long, therefore, she didnt take it seriously and continued towards the shopping mall.
But, after just a few steps, she felt the world revolve around her. Instantaneously, consciousness was stripped away, her sight flickered, and she copsed on the ground
Vivian Ferguson, worried because Emily Walker was taking too long, along with her daughter went to check on her. Upon reaching the restroom entrance, they saw Emily Walker suddenly copse. The mother and daughter duo was so frightened their faces turned white!
Emily Walker!
.
After ten minutes, Emily Walker was rushed to the City Centre Hospital. On the Ambnce, Vivian Ferguson quickly called Baron Stuart, and also notified Ang Reid and Baxter Walker. Official source is Find1Novel
At the hospital, the mother and daughter anxiously awaited.
The situation became too sudden, they had no idea what was going on.
Be Stuart began anxiously pacing back and forth in the corridor, biting her nails, her face filled with worry.
After a while, Ang Reid and Baxter Walker hurried over. The couple was also deeply frightened by the news.
What happened? What has happened to my Emily? Ang Reid, already frightened witless, tearfully asked Vivian Ferguson, who was equally concerned.
Vivian Ferguson could only shake her head. Emily Walker had yet toe out since she was admitted, so they still didnt know what was wrong.
At this time, the Emergency Rooms door was pushed open, and a doctor walked out. Before he could even speak after taking off his mask, the four people surrounding him surged forward.
How is she!?
Hows my daughter?
At seeing their worried expressions, the doctorughed, Dont worry, the patient is alright, but from now on, try to avoid any stress as it is better for the fetus.
Everyone breathed a sigh of relief at his words.
Yet promptly, they once again jerked their heads up in surprise, their eyes all locked onto the doctor.
What? Fetus, fetus? The first to speak was Vivian Ferguson, she had been focussed on Emily Walkers wellbeing, didnt the doctor just mention fetus?
Next to her, Ang Reid was equally astounded, her eyes wide in shock, Doctor, are you saying My daughter is pregnant?
Seeing the expressions on their faces, the doctor was startled, Yes, didnt you all know?
As he spoke, they all exchanged nces; they indeed knew nothing about Emily Walkers pregnancy.
Emily Walker is pregnant? When did this happen? Why hadnt they heard anything about it from her?
Vivian Ferguson was the first toe back to senses, Doctor, thank you! Theres theres no harm to mydy or the child, right?
At this moment, Vivian Ferguson couldnt express how happy she was in her heart.
Although the initial shock wasnt pleasant, it had certainly given her a grandchild!
Its alright, but she needs to rest more. The first three months are a critical period. The doctor answered with a smile.
Okay, okay, thank you, doctor!
Youre wee. The doctor smiled and then turned to leave.
Meanwhile, Baron Stuart was speeding towards the hospital at 200 miles per hour while on his street phone, his heart feeling as though a million ants were gnawing at it!
Zachary Stuart seemed equally concerned for Emily Walker, and although the meeting he was attending hadnt ended, he followed Baron Stuart to return.
Chapter 723: How Could They Suddenly Faint?
Chapter 723: Chapter 723: How Could They Suddenly Faint?
But could this brat slow down? This old bones are about to fall apart!
Zachary Stuart was furious, staring with bulging eyes while Baron Stuarts heart was on the person in the hospital.
The luxury car sped all the way, eventually arriving at City Centre Hospital.
The car had just stopped, and Baron Stuart, like a gust of wind, rushed into the hospital,pletely ignoring Zachary Stuart who had not yet had the chance to get out of the car.
What a brat! Completely forgetting about his grandpa since hes got a suit!
Zachary Stuart was left behind, getting out of the car with some difficulty, leaning on his crutches.
Hes over eighty years old, doesnt his grandson care if he falls?
The elevator went directly to the 3rd floor, and Baron Stuart searched for Emily Walkers hospital room all the way.
His originally anxious face, when pushing open the door of the hospital room at that instant, looked somewhat astonished.
Baron Stuart, youre here! Seeing him rush in, Vivian Ferguson walked up happily, her face filled with a smile!
Baron Stuart looked up at the people in the hospital room, mostly all happy and smiling.
Brother! Do you know? Emily is pregnant! Be Stuart couldnt contain herself and walked over excitedly!
On the hospital bed, Emily had already woken up and was very happy when she heard the news.
Now seeing Baron Stuart, her face was filled with happiness and warmth, as if all the good fortune in the world was revolving around her.
Baron Stuart had a moment of inner turmoil upon hearing the news of Emilys pregnancy, but this meant the end of their time as a couple!
Seeing his expressionless face, Be Stuart couldnt help but nudge him, Brother, are you too happy to show it?
Why was there no reaction?
Hearing this, Baron Stuart just nced at his sister, treating her words like he hadnt heard them. Then, he walked closer to the hospital bed and looked at the person on the bed, asking softly, How did you suddenly faint?
Emily looked up, wondering if it was her imagination. Why did everyone else seem so happy after knowing about the baby, but he
Remained expressionless, as if whether the child was there or not was unrted to him.
Dont worry, the doctor said its because shes a bit tired these days, so she fainted! Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but smile while speaking, as if trying to ease his worried mind.
Its a good thing that Emily fainted this time; otherwise, she wouldnt have known when they would discover the existence of this grandchild!
Emily looked at him and just smiled slightly.
She was a bit puzzled, did Baron Stuart not want a baby? Why couldnt she feel his happiness after knowing about the child?
At this moment, the door of the hospital room was pushed open once again.
Zachary Stuart walked in with a serious face and felt relieved when he saw Emily on the hospital bed safe and sound.
What happened? Zachary Stuart looked at the other people in the hospital room, wanting to ask why she suddenly fainted.
Everyone was smiling, which left him somewhat perplexed.
She fainted, but why were they still able to smile?
However, before anyone else could speak, the straightforward Be Stuart grabbed his arm in excitement and said affectionately, Grandpa! Emily is pregnant, Im going to be an aunt, and youre going to be a great grandpa!
Hearing this, Zachary Stuart was somewhat stunned for a moment. He looked at Be Stuart, then at Emily Walker on the hospital bed.
Pregnant?
Yes! Be Stuart nodded. Why were her grandpa and brother the same C both too happy to show it? ?????? ???? fin?novel
Chapter 724: Just Got Pregnant, Theres No Need!
Chapter 724: Chapter 724: Just Got Pregnant, Theres No Need!
Zachary Stuart snapped back to his senses and became somewhat excited internally, but as always being dignified, he did not want to show it in front of everyone. Still, he could hardly conceal his joy.
Good, good he nodded, finally able to meet his great-grandchild during his lifetime!
With this, weve all been upgraded by one generation! Baxter Walker couldnt help but express his happiness at the side.
He had just recently recognized his daughter, and now he was going to be a grandpa; how could he not be happy?!
Among theughter and joy of many people, Emily Walker was also happy, but
She nced at the calm Baron Stuart and didnt know why he couldnt be happy at all.
Since both the adult and the fetus were in good health, Emily was discharged from the Hospital that night.
Well, since Im pregnant with the baby, Ill bring Emily home tomorrow, so there are more people to take care of her!
Vivian Ferguson spoke at the Hospital Entrance.
Mrs. Noelle was really good at taking care of people, but after all, she was alone. In case anything happened, what would they do?
Hearing this, Baron Stuart suddenly turned his head, frowning, and clearly seemed unhappy.
Its not necessary since its just been conceived. If he took her back tomorrow, wouldnt his world of just the two of them be gone from tomorrow onwards?
Baron Stuart spoke expressionlessly.
But as soon as his words fell, his fathers crutches quickly knocked against his calf, and he sternly said, How is it not necessary? Its the most important thing right after conceiving!
This brat really didnt understand anything; at that time when his Mother just got pregnant with him, his Grandma didnt know how much they cherished her, she was not even allowed to carry her own tea.
Grandpa! Unreasonably hit with a crutch, Baron Stuart couldnt help but be furious.
He was twenty-nine years old, and he was still being hit by his father in public?
But Zachary Stuart did not care and seemingly believed that he deserved it! ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel
What about me? I will personally bring Emily home tomorrow! As soon as the words fell, he seemed to think it wasnt right and pondered, no, lets move back tonightD
Get out! Baron Stuart couldnt help but blurt out.
Hearing this, Zachary Stuart red at him with bulging eyes in anger, You little bastard, who did you just tell to get out?!
Baron Stuart knew he couldnt win the argument and didnt want to disobey his father/grandfather. He could only turn around, carry Emily into the sports car, and then quickly start the engine before everyone could react.
In an instant, the luxury sports car disappeared from the Hospital Entrance
Zachary Stuart was furious as he stared at the disappearing car, cursing!
This brat, does he think Im really old?!
Vivian Ferguson at the side quickly spoke to calm him down, as if she knew why her son was not quite happy.
He was just like his father back then; when she was pregnant with Baron Stuart, his mother insisted that they sleep in separate beds. Skyler Stuart was so angry at that time!
Dad, lets leave it at that tonight. After all, its toote, and didnt the Doctor say that Emily needs more rest? It was already after nine oclock at night, so one night wouldnt cause much of a problem.
About this, Vivian Ferguson was quite relieved, especially since Baron Stuart was by her side.
Having no other choice, Zachary Stuart had no choice but to let go. In fact, he understood his grandsons temper; the more he forced him, the less he wouldpromise.
If he gave him a little more leeway, he would naturally soften up.
.
By the time they returned to the Vi, it was already 10 PM.
Emily took a bath andy down on the bed.
When Baron Stuart finished washing, she still had no drowsiness.
Chapter 725: Are you not happy?
Chapter 725: Chapter 725: Are you not happy?
Part of it was because she was really excited at this moment, and the other part
She wanted to know if Baron Stuart liked this child or not.
Whats up? Not sleepy? When he saw she was still awake, Baron Stuart climbed into the bedding, then tucked her into his arms, allowing her to rest in the crook of his elbow.
Emily Walker lowered her eyes, looking thoughtful, Baron.
Hm. Baron Stuart was feigning sleep, listening to her voice.
Are you not happy? She asked him lightly, whileying in his arms.
Hearing her words, Baron Stuart didnt open his eyes. Instead, he continued to keep them closed, What?
I asked, arent you happy today?
Why do you ask that? He was indeed a bit unhappy. Their world of two had been disrupted and he had even gotten a lecture from his grandfather!
But
Baron Stuart slowly opened his eyes. They were having another child.
Thinking of this, there was some excitement in Baron Stuarts heart.
He was just not used to showing his happiness outwardly.
No, I just felt like you didnt seem happy today. Emily Walker nestled into his arms, recalling how since she met him from the hospital until now, he hadnt smiled nor showed any unusual excitement.
At this, Baron Stuart suddenly lowered his head, lifting her face from his chest, What are you trying to ask?
Emily Walker looked up at him, her lips pulling into an involuntary pout, I really love that this child ising Im very happy, very excited I cant wait to meet him.
Last time when her first child was taken away by God, she was filled with heartache.
Now, she was pregnant again. Of course, she was happy.
Baron Stuart lowered his gaze, his long fingers lightly holding her chin, his lips curling into a smile, I feel the same way as you. Lets sleep early.
Tomorrow early morning, he suspected that his mother and grandfather would be arriving early.
However, seeing his words in her eyes, she felt like he was brushing her off, which only increased her confusion.
But seeing him close his eyes, she felt it was inappropriate to say anything else, she just lowered her head and closed her eyes.
Maybe she was overthinking. After all, he cared deeply about their first child.
.
As expected by Baron Stuart, the next morning happened as anticipated.
Early morning, Zachary Stuart and Vivian Ferguson arrived early, having Mrs. Noelle prepare their clothes and necessities. From today on, they would be living in the Stuart Manor!
Mrs. Noelle was naturally happy and went upstairs to pack their stuff.
As Baron Stuart had to go to thepany, he left after having breakfast.
And so, with the approval of the Stuart family, Emily Walker moved into the envied Stuart Family Entrance.
That night, to celebrate theing of the new life, the two families of Stuart and Bailey gathered. Cam Walker naturally came along too.
Aside from Baron Stuart, Emily Walker, and the Bailey family, no one in the Stuart family knew about the previous incident.
Here, Emily, eat more! Vivian Ferguson was so excited in the past couple of days that she couldnt sleep well. Probably as a woman herself, knowing that pregnant women usually dont have much appetite, had instructed the kitchen to prepare several vegetable dishes.
She used to feel sick at the sight of meat during her time.
Just as Vivian Ferguson was offering Emily a vegetable dish, Ang Reids chopsticks also reached out.
The two women exchanged a smile, cing the vegetable dishes from their chopsticks into her bowl.
Seeing her two mothers, Emily Walker felt a small sense of happiness, she smiled, Thank you, mother. Updates are released by find?novel
Do you feel sick at the sight of meat recently? asked Vivian Ferguson.
Chapter 726: This is Information on Thomas Emiliano
Chapter 726: Chapter 726: This is Information on Thomas Emiliano
Emily Walker nodded, Mhm.
Then eat more! After saying that, Vivian Ferguson put more vegetables on her te.
Seeing Vivians attitude toward her daughter, Ang Reid felt a deep sense of relief.
Though Baron Stuart was a bit cold toward them, he cherished Emily and always protected her.
This was something they were truly satisfied with.
Emily, who was so well-treated, sat across the table from Cam Walker, who ate her rice expressionlessly, asionally ncing at Emily.
The more she saw Emily being pampered like this, the more tightly she clenched her fist around the bowl.
It was because of Emily that her life had turned upside down, and now Emily had everything that should have belonged to her!
Noticing Cam, Ang Reid ced a piece of her favorite pork with salted vegetable into her bowl, Cam, eat more.
Cam looked up at her mother and smiled softly, Mhm.
After dinner, the two families sat together and chatted, all about the baby.
Before the child was born, they were already nning the full moon banquet for the end of the year, guessing whether Emily was having a boy or a girl, and what name to give the baby.
After a while, Emily became bored as she had no ce in their conversation.
So, she went upstairs to Baron Stuarts study.
She lightly pushed the door open and saw Baron Stuart, who looked deep in thought. No matter what, this man was always so handsome!
The slightest sound couldnt escape Baron Stuarts ears. Hearing the door being pushed open, he nced up and smiled, waving to her, Come here.
At first, Emily was afraid of disturbing him, but when he spoke she walked over without hesitation.
Baron Stuart pulled her into his arms and let her sit on his thigh.
In the direction he was pointing, Emilys gaze fell on a white Apple notebook on his office desk. When she saw the two photos inside, she couldnt help but frown.
Why did youe up? Did your parents leave? Baron Stuart held her close and asked as he looked at her profile.
Emily replied without taking her eyes off theputer screen, No, their conversation didnt interest me at all, so I came upstairs.
After speaking, she pointed at theputer screen, Isnt that Thomas Emiliano? Why are you looking at his information?
There was another personal file next to it; the name was Cosmos Blossom?
Two people with different names, but in the photos, Emily seemed to notice that they had simr features between their eyebrows.
No, that wasnt right, not just the area between their eyebrows, even their eyes seemed toe from the same person.
Mhm, Baron Stuart replied with a slight nod.
These files were just sent by yton Howard from City C.
To his surprise, after Cosmos Blossom of the Blossom Family went incognito, he established a mysterious organization in City C, powerful enough to dominate the city!
This piqued his interest.
What exactly had he been nning for these ten years? To turn things around? Or to seek revenge? For more chapters visit find~novel
Saintoro College Out of curiosity, Emily scrolled down through Cosmos Blossoms file and found that he had studied at Saintoro College ten years ago, while Thomas Emiliano
The previous information waspletely nk
What was going on?
Chapter 727: 727: Hes Very Interested in Your Matters
Chapter 727: Chapter 727: Hes Very Interested in Your Matters
She turned her head, somewhat perplexed, looking at the man before her.
In this world, is there something that he cant find out?
Why is the information about Thomas Emilianos past nk? She stunned, looked at the man before her, purely out of curiosity.
Of course, if someones past few decades are entirely nk, anyone would find it very strange.
Baron Stuart looked up, his pupils like ck obsidian, staring straight at theputer screen, then clicked the mouse, This.
He pointed at the information of Cosmos Blossom on the right side.
As he pointed this out, Emily Walker suddenly discovered that there was no past information about Thomas Emiliano, while the subsequent information about Cosmos Blossom was missing
Whats going on?
Emily became even more confused.
Then, she took another careful look, gradually, it seemed to hint at something.
The two men look so simr, and from the photos, it seems that one was during his younger years, and the other
Could it be that this Cosmos Bloom is Thomas Emiliano when he was young!?
But
Why two names?
She turned her face, looking at the man hugging her, Is Cosmos Blossom the former Thomas Emiliano?
Baron Stuart stared at the information on theputer, his expression thoughtful, Yes, Thomas Emilianos former name was Cosmos Blossom.
Emily was totally shocked when she heard that!
If it werent for Baron Stuart holding her tightly, she would probably have jumped off him!
Really!? So did he study at Saintoro College ten years ago?
Uh
Ten years ago? Wasnt that when Baron Stuart
Thinking of this, Emilys eyes widened again. So, Thomas Emiliano and Baron Stuart should have known each other ten years ago!?
Yes, Baron Stuart replied with a low voice.
So, did you know him ten years ago? Emily asked cautiously.
I did.
They really knew each other.
No wonder the two dont get along, probably they had conflicts during their university years.
But what could have caused them to dislike each other at university, a girl?
When she was at school, she often saw some male students fighting for girls, and then mutually dislikes one another, Baron Stuart might be the same?
Baron Stuart, why do you dislike Thomas Emiliano? She was really curious.
Because he is disgusting, Baron Stuart blurted out without a second thought.
Disgusting? How did he disgust you? She asked again. Follow current nov?ls on find{n}ovel
Although, she doesnt have any particr feelings towards Thomas Emiliano, but would he really be disgusting?
At her words, Baron Stuart squinted his eyes. Whats with this woman sitting in hisp, constantly discussing another man?
You seem to be very interested in him?
Uh.
Emily was taken aback, almost forgetting that the man in front of her could easily be jealous.
Not really, I just feel that Trying to exin in a fluster, Emily started to get confused, I just feel that he is a bit strange, he seems particrly interested in your affairs.
Thats what she suddenly thought of.
Because Thomas Emiliano, indeed, seems to be particrly interested in Baron Stuarts affairs.
When ites to this, Baron Stuart naturally has no pleasant mood.
He must be crazy to discuss Thomas Emilianos affairs with her!
Sleep! Not wanting to discuss this any further, Baron Stuart carried her towards the study rooms front door.
The two of them walked through the corridor towards their bedroom.
And behind them, stood another figure.
Watching their retreating figures, Cam Walkers eyes were filled with a ruthless glow.
Chapter 728: 728: Lady Walker Wants to Meet You
Chapter 728: Chapter 728: Lady Walker Wants to Meet You
Indeed, she had overheard a shocking piece of news: Thomas Emiliano was actually Cosmos Blossom, the same Cosmos Blossom who loved Baron Stuart ten years ago?
Thinking of the events at Saintoro College ten years ago, a smug smile formed on the corner of Cam Walkers lips.
That night, as both families talkedte into the night, Vivian Ferguson invited the Walkers to stay over and arrange with Ang Reid to prepare necessary things for the baby the next day.
Although there were still more than eight months until the babys birth, as grandmothers, they were naturally eager!
C
In a five-star hotel in E City.
Inside the presidential suite living room, Thomas Emiliano held a ss of high-end red wine, swirling it casually in his hand, his handsome and cold face deep in thought.
Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and a dark-skinned foreign man entered, speaking fluent Chinese, Young Master Emiliano.
At the sound, Thomas Emilianos swirling wine ss came to a pause, and he turned to look at the dark-skinned man.
Lady Walker wishes to see you, the man said.
Upon hearing this, Thomas Emilianos cold eyes narrowed slightly, Which Lady Walker?
Ever since he arrived in E City, hed always stayed in this hotel, but no one had evere looking for him on their own initiative until now, sparking a hint of interest in Thomas Emiliano.
Miss Cam Walker, the dark-skinned man replied with a bow.
Let her in, Thomas Emiliano said, seated on the sofa, still appearing calm.
He and she had a little bit of a partnership before, but by now, they should have long since terminated their cooperation. Why would she stille looking for him?
He swirled the red wine in his ss without ever intending to taste it, silently waiting for Cam Walkers arrival.
In just a short while, the door to the presidential suite opened, and Cam Walker walked in.
Upon seeing her, the dark-skinned man knew to withdraw, closing the door gently behind him.
Thomas Emiliano sat in the sofa, not raising his head but simply taking the tall ss in his hand and sniffing it near the tip of his nose, as if enjoying the rich aroma of the wine.
Did youe looking for me because of Emily Walkers affair?
Looking at the man seated in the sofa without raising his head, Cam Walker coldly curved the corner of her lips, Why? Dont you want her to leave Baron Stuart?
Her smile grew deeper as she appeared to anticipate a good show unfolding.
Meanwhile, Thomas Emiliano remained seated in the sofa, never lifting his head.
Since they no longer needed to cooperate, he naturally didnt need to be around her.
I never had any interest in her. From the beginning, his sole purpose in getting close to her was because of Baron Stuart.
I know that youre not interested in Emily, but rather Baron Stuart. Cam Walker raised the corner of her mouth, gazing at Thomas Emiliano seated in the sofa, Am I right? Cosmos Blossom.
At her words, the ss in Thomas Emilianos hand suddenly stopped its spinning motion. He then looked up at Cam Walker standing by the side. Content originallyes from f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
How did she know his real identity?
Ten years ago, because of your unrequited love for Baron Stuart and your subsequent rejection when you attempted to confess your feelings, even your family was suppressed by the Stuart Family for business matters. Later on, your father wanted to try for revenge and regain their status, only to be found dead in the streets a few dayster. Afterward, the Blossom Family disappeared from E City. Many people thought that you had gone back to the countryside to live in obscurity, but unexpectedly, youve beenying low in City C and making a name for yourself.
Cam Walker had no knowledge of the dark side of Thomas Emiliano. All she knew was that his business in City C was thriving, and his name was known by everyone there.
Chapter 729: 729: What purpose are you talking about?
Chapter 729: Chapter 729: What purpose are you talking about?
Listening to Cam Walkers words, Thomas Emilianos fingers tightened involuntarily around the wine ss!
Ten years ago, his family suffered a catastrophe, and the culprit behind it all was the man he had deeply fallen for over a semester.
It was him who destroyed his fathers long-established status in society,pletely removing the Blossom Family from the upper ss and leading his father, who couldnt bear the oue, to plot the destruction of the Stuart Family. However, his father was found dead on a street corner the next day.
Although to this day, his fathers death has remained an unsolved mystery, he knew that it was definitely rted to Baron Stuart!
No one else could have done it but him! The rightful source is Find?Novel
Since you already know my identity, I wont hide anything from you. However, what is it that you want from me? Thomas Emiliano suppressed the anger in his heart and looked at Cam Walker.
A smug smile hung on Cam Walkers lips.
Next, she wanted to discuss a cooperation with him that would surely capture his interest.
Didnt you approach Emily Walker to take revenge on Baron Stuart? Cam Walker asked.
Otherwise, he wouldnt have hidden in City C for so many years, thriving, and suddenly returned now.
At first, she thought he was interested in Emily Walker and hoped to use Thomas Emilianos power to drive her away, but none of her wishes hade true!
The calmness on Thomas Emilianos face remained unrippled, and the hatred that had just surfaced a moment ago was buried deep down in his heart.
Yes, but what does that have to do with you? Thomas Emiliano looked up and shot a cold, sharp nce at Cam Walker.
Your revenge has nothing to do with me, but, Cam Walker walked over with an icy smile fading from the corner of her lips, we share the same goal
Thomas Emiliano narrowed his eyes. When did her goal of targeting Emily Walker be the same as his?
What goal are you talking about?
I want Baron Stuart to lose everything, to be disgraced, and more A trace of viciousness shed in Cam Walkers eyes, her gaze sharp, I want Emily Walker to suffer and despair, and live a life thats worse than death!
She wanted to personally destroy her, destroy this woman who had taken everything from her!
Thinking about the scenes in those videos, the anger in Cam Walkers heart was still far from being appeased.
As a woman, who could stand those things?
Every night, those images haunted her like a living nightmare, refusing to go away! As if to push her deeper and deeper into a bottomless abyss, countless nights she even wanted to end her life!
However, when she thought of Baron Stuart and Emily Walker still living happily and sweetly in this world, she repeatedly told herself that she would take back everything from them bit by bit!
A flicker of ruthlessness shed in her eyes, catching Thomas Emiliano by surprise.
Wasnt she deeply in love with Baron Stuart like him? Why would she want to treat him like this now?
Dont you love him?
Love? Cam Walker looked grief-stricken and cold, I did indeed love him once, but now, all I want is to destroy him, destroy Emily Walker!
Suddenly, she came up with the perfect way to take revenge on Baron Stuart.
If only Thomas Emiliano would give her a hand and stand with her, the first step of her revenge would be sessful!
After saying so much, you want to stand with me and take revenge on Baron Stuart together? Thomas Emiliano asked.
Chapter 730: I Hope You Can Cooperate with Her
Chapter 730: Chapter 730: I Hope You Can Cooperate with Her Updates are released by find?novel
Arriving in E City and seeing that man again, his love for Baron Stuart far exceeded his hatred. He even thought that, as long as Baron Stuart would ept him, he would be willing to let go of the hatred and be with him.
However, thest time they were in the private room, he clearly told him the oue.
Dont you want to? He is the enemy who killed your entire family! Cam Walker looked at him, suddenly doubting whether they came to the wrong ce today. Could it be that he didnt return to E City for revenge against the Stuart family?
The statement that they killed your whole family undoubtedly caused the hatred in Thomas Emilianos heart to swell to the extreme once again.
So, whats your n? To take revenge on Baron Stuart is not an easy task. Even with his current power and resources from the organization, he might not be able to bring down this man.
Cam Walker must have her own cards to y in order toe find him. Otherwise, she knows very well that there is no need for him to ally with her.
Of course I have my own strategy, but you have to promise me that not only do you want to take revenge on Baron Stuart, but also, Emily Walker.
Not only did she want Baron Stuart to be defeated and disgraced, but she also wanted his woman to live a life worse than death!
Looking at the cold-blooded woman in front of him, Thomas Emiliano watched her for a long time in silence, and his other hand hanging by his side gradually clenched.
Tangled with love and hate, what choice should he make?
Just as Thomas Emiliano was hesitating, the door to the presidential suite was suddenly pushed open.
Big Brother.
The two looked up and saw that it was Thomas Emilianos little brother, Billy Blossom.
Cam Walker couldnt help but turn her gaze, and when she saw the man in front of her, she was shocked.
This man had no left hand
How did youe here? Thomas Emiliano didnt seem too happy about his little brothers sudden arrival.
Big brother, I heard everything you both talked about. I hope you can work with her to avenge our father and our family! Billy Blossom looked emotional, and the hatred in his heart could not be quelled when he thought of the demise of their family and the tragic death of their father.
Thomas Emiliano turned his gaze away, his expression a bit indifferent, I dont need you to make decisions for me.
Big Brother! This is not just about one person, its about the familys deep-seated hatred! Are you going to disregard our fathers deep-seated hatred just for your personal feelings!?
I didnt say I wont take revenge! Thomas Emilianos eyes were bloodshot, as his crimson pupils were filled with bloodthirst, I didnt say I wont avenge my fathers death. I will personally kill Baron Stuart and Zachary Stuart!
-
Recently, due to Emilys pregnancy, the Stuart and Bailey families have been treating her like a queen, with the typical doting attitude of waiting on her hand and foot.
Living like this made Emily feel somewhat helpless; being protected all day long felt quite excessive.
It had been almost a month since shest went out, and the baby in her belly was already more than two months old.
She recalls during her first pregnancy, she could go anywhere. She couldnt understand why they would have to be so cautious this time. If this continued, she would either be bored to death or die fromck of excitement.
Every day, she would stay at home, not going beyond the grand entrance.
One day, Zachary Stuart and Vivian Ferguson went to a wedding banquet, leaving only Emily and Be Stuart at home.
Be Stuart, a naturally restless person, wanted to meet up with Leonardo Bryson even though her mother had asked her to stay at home and keep Emilypany. But themands from her mother and grandfather were something she had to respect.
Chapter 731: A Familiar Figure
Chapter 731: Chapter 731: A Familiar Figure
Sister-inw, Be Stuart said, bored as she pressed the TV remote control, switching channels from beginning to end, but not finding a single show she liked.
Hmm. Emily Walker leaned back on the sofa, looking equally listless.
The two of them leaned against a row of cushions, then turned their heads to look at each other.
Bored, huh? Be asked.
Hmm.
Then why dont we go out and have some fun?! Be suddenly perked up. Not being able to see Leonardo Bryson was now a given, but going shopping would be better than the two of them staring at each other in the house all day!
At her suggestion, Emilys interest was piqued as well.
For more than a month, she had been bored to death!
Great! she agreed without hesitation.
The two of them grinned, then got up and prepared to go out for a good time.
Lets go!
They went upstairs to their respective rooms, changed into outdoor clothes, and left the house. Discover more novels at findnovel
Since they hade outte, it was already approaching noon, and Be hadnt done much shopping before she started to feel hungry.
Emily didnt mind. Recently, she didnt feel like eating anything and didnt get hungry easily.
But seeing Bes pitiful expression, she couldnt help but suggest, Lets have something to eat first.
Okay! Bes eyes lit up at Emilys words.
She had been hungry for a long time!
The two of them chose a fine dining restaurant and sat in a private booth. They both ordered a steak.
Be, who was apparently starving, ordered an extra dessert.
Emily hadnt had steak in a long time, and she didnt think there would be any problem, but just as the waiter brought the steak, she couldnt help furrowing her brow. A wave of nausea hit her.
Um
Be was eating with gusto and noticed Emily suddenly covering her mouth. She realized Emily was experiencing morning sickness again.
Are you okay? Um Be nced at the steak in front of Emily, wondering if it was really that repulsive at the sight of meat. Do you want to order something else?
Emily pressed her chest, trying to suppress the nausea, Its okay, I cant eat it anywayum!
Before she could finish, Emily rushed to the restroom in the restaurant.
Seeing her like this, Be couldnt help but feel sorry for her.
Upon reaching the restroom, Emily vomited violently for a while before feeling better. She looked up and saw her reflection in the mirror.
It seemed that she would have to avoid meat if she wanted to stop this morning sickness. In just a short month, she felt that she had lost a lot of weight.
Emily cupped her little face, looking left and right in the mirror, and suddenly noticed a familiar figure through the mirror.
Turning her head, she saw Rosanne Nichols, who was about to enter the restroom.
Sister Rylee?
Rosanne, who had been walking with her head down, nced up as she heard a familiar voice and was also surprised to see Emily.
Emily? What are you doing here?
Emily smiled, Be and I came here for lunch. What about you?
Im here for lunch too, but Rosanne thought of the blind date match waiting for her at their table and her head ached. Suddenly, she asked, Emily, is it just you two?
Hmm. Emily nodded, confused by her question.
Can I join you guys?
PS: My dears, Im feeling really sick today, so this is all I can update for now.
Chapter 732: What is your relationship with him?
Chapter 732: Chapter 732: What is your rtionship with him?
Emily Walker was stunned, and then nodded dumbfoundedly, Okay.
Then wait for me for a little while! Rosanne Nichols said and hurriedly went to the restroom, then came to the private booth with Emily Walker.
Seeing Rosanne Nichols, Be Stuart was a bit surprised, but she also knew that she was Emily Walkers friend, so she didnt say much.
The three of them dined together, and during the meal, Emily Walker suddenly remembered what Baron Stuart had saidst time and was a bit worried for Rosanne Nichols.
Rosanne, the matter about your fiance Emily Walker looked up with a slightly worried expression.
On a summer afternoon, Liu Sisi was leaning against the tree roots by the back wall, staring nkly at the sky above her head, still unable to recover from the current situation.
A few married women passing by the Di Familys courtyard looked at her from a distance and whispered to each other.
Do you think the Di familys new bride is not right? Her gaze is so straight, and she looks so foolish. Could it be because a high fever turned her into an idiot?
Dont you know, this new wife of Di Yelei isnt like any ordinary person. I heard that she had something going on with Businessman Zhang from the city Anyway, she failed to escape marriage and jumped into the river on her wedding night. She ended up like this because of the cold she caught while having a high fever.
If you ask me, whats the use of keeping such a shameless daughter-inw? Better just tie her up and sell her to the brothel to save on medical expenses.
Di Yelei is pretty good actually. If it werent for his two children, he wouldnt have married this disaster of a woman back home
The chirping in her ears made Liu Sisi gently close her eyes.
She had heard simr gossip over the past few days, but she simply did not pay attention to them!
Others thought she had caught a cold from escaping marriage and falling into the water, staying sick for several days. However, only she knew that she had changed her core by now, and she was no longer the same person.
The original her was just an orphan whose parents had died, grew up with her grandpa in their rural hometown. When she got her first months sry after graduating from college, she bought a bottle of red wine to celebrate, but after getting drunk, she woke up as this Liu Sisi, who had attempted to escape her wedding and drowned in an ident.
The gossip from a few married women suddenly woke up her idle thoughts, and she realized that she had forgotten about the big problem waiting for her!
A hurried footsteps were heard, and soon, a big man appeared before her eyes.
Di Yelei had juste back from the old house, and with a belly full of idle anger, he felt suffocated and irritable when he thought about his sickly wife lying in bed.
His biological mother passed away as soon as he was born, and tragedy struck his betrothed wife before their marriage. Yearster, he finally found a new wife. Just when their lives were starting to improve, she had a fall and died, leaving him with two children and a mountain of debt.
Initially, Aunt Zhang had persuaded him, thinking about his young children, and hearing the matchmaker talking up the brides beauty and abilities. He gritted his teeth and agreed to the marriage, but in the end, it turned out like this.
Although he no longer longed for a harmonious and loving married life, the brides suicide attempt on their wedding night made him both angry and annoyed!
Fortunately, there was no loss of life. That was the silver lining within this misfortune.
Being a man with a doomed and unfaithful destiny, it might have been fatal if he were to taint the bride to death on their wedding night. In that case, his already tarnished reputation would continue to plummet, and there would be no possibility of marrying again.
He and his two children might even be driven out of the vige and forced to live in istion.
Thinking like this, he could not help but hasten his pace.
Just as he approached the courtyard, he saw Liu Sisi sitting dumbfounded under the big tree roots, looking up at the sky overhead.
As daylight sprinkled over her head, creating a dappled halo that cast her pretty face in an extraordinary beauty, such otherworldly beauty was definitely not something an ordinary viger like him could match.
With this thought, Di Yelei felt an inexplicable irritation as he met her big eyes.
Their lost and helpless, teary, resentful eyes seemed like a frightened and pitiful deer, instantly striking the softest part deep in his heart. He could not help but sigh heavily.
Are you awake? Why dont you sleep a little longer? Its hot outside, lets go inside and talk.
As his deep, muffled voice rang out, a pair ofrge, bronze-colored hands reached out, reflecting a shiny radiance under the sunlight.
Liu Sisi blinked, her disheveled mind not able to process the situation.
She pushed away his support, trying to get up with her weak legs, almosting into intimate contact with the ground again, but was immediately caught by Di Yelei.
Be careful! When youre still weak, just lie down in bed, donte outside and try to act tough. Youre really driving me crazy!
Finally, there was a hint of warm anger in Liu Sisis eyes, reminding her of everyones gossip and losing her temper.
Although the incident was caused by the original host, she didnt inherit the information left by the original host. However, the man in front of her didnt let her live or die on her own. He had taken care of her, sought medical treatment, and hadnt sold her directly to the brothel. He had done more than enough for her!
Just as she was considering what to do, Di Yelei casually pulled her into the main entrance, and with a bang, the door was heavily closed behind them.
Let go of me, youre hurting my hand! Liu Sisi struggled.
Hearing this, Rosanne Nichols suddenly understood that the little girl had misunderstood something. Official source is
She turned her head and looked at Be Stuart with a smile, He and I are just college ssmates, the three of us were studying at Saintoro College back in the days. Theres no other rtionship, just pure friendship!
Chapter 733: 733: Do You Know Cosmos Blossom?
Chapter 733: Chapter 733: Do You Know Cosmos Blossom?
Hearing that, Be Stuart looked at Rosanne Nichols with skepticism, Really?
Yes! I promise! In order to make her believe her innocence, Rosanne Nichols couldnt help but raise her hand in assurance.
Hearing this, Emily Walker suddenly remembered something and looked at Rosanne Nichols, Rylee, you said that you once studied at Saintoro College too?
Rosanne Nichols turned her head, her expression slightly cold, and then nodded, Yes, whats wrong?
Do you know a man named Cosmos Blossom? After discovering that Thomas Emiliano and Cosmos Blossom were the same person, she couldnt help but be filled with curiosity.
Rosanne Nichols had just put a piece of steak in her mouth when she heard this name and couldnt help but choke, Cough,
Afterwards, she looked up at Emily Walker, Cosmos Blossom?
Her reaction clearly indicated she knew this person.
Yes, do you know him too?
Rosanne Nichols wiped her mouth and nced at Be Stuart beside her.
It wasnt her ce to speak about the past events involving the Stuart family.
However, Be Stuart didnt seem to mind at all. Although she was young at the time, she had heard some things about the Blossom family. Discover more novels at findnovel
This Cosmos Blossom was probably the one from the Blossom family that was annihted by her grandpa that year.
Dont worry about me, just talk about whatever you want to say. Be Stuart looked at Rosanne Nichols, then cut another piece of steak and put it in her mouth, seemingly interested in hearing what happened back then.
Hearing this, Rosanne Nichols turned her head and looked at Emily Walker, Howe you suddenly mention this man? Have you seen him before?
It shouldnt be possible, right? The people of the Blossom family had already disappeared for ten years.
Why did you have such a big reaction? Was Cosmos Blossom a prominent figure back then? Emily Walker was really curious.
Ordinary people, even if brought up, shouldnt have had such a huge contrast, right?
Rosanne Nichols paused, recalling the events of that year, Not really. If you want to talk about a prominent figure, the only person in the entire academy would be Baron Stuart. However, Cosmos Blossoms actions back then did indeed shock the whole academy.
What actions?
It was confessing his feelings to Baron Stuart. You dont know, at first we didnt even know he was gay. Many female students were infatuated with him. But then they were all disappointed when they found out he was actually in love with Baron Rosanne Nichols was speaking excitedly, but when she saw Emily Walker sitting opposite her, her voice suddenly stopped.
Emily Walker, of course, was also stunned. She looked at Rosanne Nichols with a nk expression, while Be Stuart beside her was equally shocked, her mouth forming an O-shape.
Um, that Rosanne Nichols pursed her lips, not knowing the consequences if Baron Stuart found out she was talking to Emily Walker about this.
She remembered that at that time, he had forbidden anyone on campus from mentioning this matter.
Cosmos Blossom likes Baron Stuart? Emily Walker said in a daze, as this news was just too shocking for her.
So it turns out that Thomas Emiliano isnt straight?
No wonder thest time she hugged his arm, he reacted so strangely. It turns out he liked men
Pffthahaha Just as the two were stunned, Be Stuart at the side suddenly burst intoughter, pping the table repeatedly with her hand.
Seeing her suddenlyugh like this, Emily Walker and Rosanne Nichols turned their heads in confusion, looking at the giggling Be Stuart, not understanding what was going on.
Chapter 734: 734: Thomas Emiliano Actually Likes Men
Chapter 734: Chapter 734: Thomas Emiliano Actually Likes Men Th?s chapter is updated by f?ndnovel
Hahaha My brother how charming he must be, to even bewitch a man haha even got confessions from him hahaha Be Stuart wasughing so hard she could hardly catch her breath.
I wonder what Brothers reaction would be to the confession.
Hahaha, probably the first time he was confessed to by a man.
Be Seeing everyone around them casting surprised nces, Emily Walker had to whisper to her in admonition.
Regaining herposer, Be only then noticed the astonished gaze of the bystanders. She tried to suppress herughter, but the mirth was still evident on her face.
Seeing Bes smile fade, Emily turned back to look at Rosanne Nichols.
And then? Did this Cosmos Blossom disappear all of a sudden? Emily recalled from theputer data, Cosmos Blossom had vanished that year, and when he resurfaced he was using the name Thomas Emiliano.
But only Baron Stuart would probably know about this. Even she found out about this after reading theputer data.
Hearing Emily, Rosanne Nichols looked slightly amazed, How did you know that? His familyter offended the Stuart Family through some of their business dealings, and then they were suppressed by the Futuren Group. A few dayster, Cosmos Blossoms father was found dead on the street. But the exact cause is still a mystery. Subsequently, the Blossom family disappeared from E City, up until today no one knows whether theyre still alive or not.
After finishing, Rosanne Nichols looked at Emily abruptly, Why did you suddenly bring this up?
Emily paused momentarily, apprehensive about revealing Thomas Emilianos identity, No, I just heard some rumors and was curious.
Could it be that, if Thomas Emiliano likes Baron Stuart, then his initial motive to get close to her was because of Baron Stuart?
She could hardly imagine that Thomas Emiliano actually likes men
However, why has Thomas Emiliano suddenly returned to E City, what could his ultimate purpose be? Is it with lingering feelings? Or
Does he want to take revenge on Baron Stuart? Or on the Futuren Group?
Emily was baffled and did not feel like guessing anymore. Anyway, no matter what the result was, she believed that Baron Stuart would handle it well.
The three women finished their meal and left the restaurant. After Rosanne Nichols left, Emily and Be chose to continue shopping!
In the end, after having visited almost every single big and small mall, both of them were tired but did not buy anything.
Phew so tiring! Be Stuart sat on the bench, massaging her aching legs.
Shall we go home then? Emily looked at the time. It was already past 3 PM. At this time, she wasnt sure whether Baron Stuarts mother and grandfather were back home or not.
If she and Be were not home, they would probably start worrying.
After Emily got pregnant, Vivian Ferguson was very careful and meticulous about her wellbeing.
However, since the phone hasnt rung yet, they probably havent returned yet.
Were going home now? Be Stuart was tired, but she felt it was still early.
Moreover, mother and grandfather had gone out of town for a wedding banquet, they would surely have ns in the evening.
In that case, could she and Emily go to the night market!?
Thinking about all the street-side barbecue stalls at the night market, Be Stuart couldnt help but drool.
But, if its nighttime, then her brother would be off from work
Realizing this, Be Stuart got disheartened and drooped her shoulders.
At this moment, Emily Walkers cell phone rang.
She thought it would be Baron Stuarts mother announcing their return, but when she checked her phone, Emily discovered it was a call from Baron Stuart himself.
Chapter 735: 735: What could happen to her?
Chapter 735: Chapter 735: What could happen to her?
Where are you? A mans deep voice came from the other end of the phone.
Baron Stuart, who had to take a temporary trip to the United States and went home to pack, couldnt find Emily Walker at home, so he couldnt help but call her.
Emily Walker was startled for a moment, Im Be Stuart and I are out shopping, whats wrong?
She didnt n to let Baron Stuart know she had sneaked out, but he doesnt seem to care about that.
Because during her first pregnancy, Baron Stuart wouldnt be so cautious either. After all, going out asionally doesnt mean anything would happen.
Ultimately, it was just Grandpa and Mother who were overly concerned!
Hearing this, Baron Stuart frowned a little on the other end of the phone, she went out?
Nothing, I have to go to the United States.
To the United States? For what? Emily Walker asked in surprise.
Theres a small issue there, and I need to go there in person.
Oh, when are you leaving? Emily Walker asked casually.
Right away.
That sudden? Oh, okay.
Thats it? Baron Stuart was clearly not happy.
Hes going abroad, not knowing how long it would take to deal with the matter there, and she had nothing else to say to him?
Um, when will you be back?
Not sure.
Oh, then have a safe trip.
Baron Stuart frowned slightly, Dont you miss me?
Hearing this, Emily Walker couldnt help but smirk, but immediately after, she became serious and said, Yes, I do!
Upon hearing that word, Baron Stuart finally smiled contentedly, Take good care at home; if anything happens to you before I returned, Ill punish your little brother.
Thinking about thest business trip, Baron Stuart couldnt help but worry.
He had to have yton Howard stay with her these few days while he was gone.
Emily Walker couldnt help but make a straight face, this man every time threatened her with her younger brother!
I got it! Emily Walker replied unhappily.
What could happen to her? She barely even left the house, and even if she did want something to happen, it would be very difficult, right?
As long as you know, Ill try toe back earlier. Baron Stuart had limited time, so he quickly hung up after saying that.
Emily Walker looked helplessly at the disconnected cell phone.
It seemed that this time, even Baron Stuart was overly tense. Th?s chapter is updated by find[?]ovel
Wasnt he just going on a business trip? What could happen?
Besides, since she had moved into Stuart Manor, she was protected by a group of people every day. What could go wrong? Unless she tripped and identally hurt the baby in her belly
Thinking about this, Emily Walker couldnt help but stiffen and pull the corners of her mouth, she really had a wild imagination!
My elder brother? Be Stuart, standing beside her, couldnt help but ask curiously.
From their conversation, it seemed her elder brother was going on a business trip?
Your elder brother, hes going on a business trip to the United States, and he wanted to say goodbye. Emily Walker put away her cell phone, then looked up at Be Stuart, Now, do we continue shopping or go home!?
Be Stuart looked at her, and after a while, excitedly shouted, Of course, well continue shopping!
If her elder brother was on a business trip, didnt that mean it would just be the two of them at home tonight?
Lets eat out tonight! After all, its just the two of us at home!
Emily Walker was startled, Arent Mother and Grandpaing back?
No, they went to a wedding banquet out of town. There will be dinner parties tonight! Ill take you to a delicious ce!
With that, Be Stuart couldnt wait to pull Emily Walker out of therge shopping mall.
Chapter 736: 736: Is anyone sitting here?
Chapter 736: Chapter 736: Is anyone sitting here?
Night gradually fell, and the sisters-inw had been shopping all afternoon. After cing their purchases in the private car, Be Stuart () led Emily (ԧ) into a small street behind the shopping mall.
The further they walked, the more Emily noticed that, although the street was narrow, it was crowded and bustling.
Lets eat here! Be hadnt been to this kind of market ce in a very long time, but she missed the tastes of the street food.
She remembered that thest time, she came with a ssmate and loved the vors of the street food since then.
But her grandpa, and mother didnt allow her to eat at these street stalls, thinking that their food was not guaranteed to be safe, and appeared to be unsanitary.
However, Be loved those things. Although the food in fine dining restaurants was exquisite, the street snacks had their unique vors that no high-end restaurant could replicate!
Be and Emily found a seat at one of the stalls. Due to therge crowd, there was only one spot left, so Be asked Emily to sit alone and hold the seat, while she went to choose their food. Fresh chapters posted on find(?)ovel
You stay here and Ill go pick some food. Dont let anyone else take the seat! Be cautioned softly.
Emily nodded nkly, Alright.
Be looked around and saw that there were many people lined up to pick food, so she felt a bit worried for Emily. Be was also pregnant, and if something happened, her brother would probably be furious!
Stay here and dont go anywhere. If anything happens, just call me, Be repeated once again.
I got it. Go choose the food, Emily urged, perhaps due to the enticing smells in the night market, she couldnt help feeling hungry.
After reminding Emily one more time, Be finally left to join the crowd, picking out food for the two of them.
Sitting at a small foldable table, Emily watched Be choosing food. Due to therge crowd, Be disappeared from view behind several tall men within a few minutes.
Feeling bored, Emily saw people around her ying with their cell phones, so she decided to take out hers and send Baron Stuart () a text message.
But after sending a message, there was no reply. Emily suddenly remembered that it hadnt even been five hours since Baron left for the United States, so he must still be on the airne.
With that thought, she felt helpless and put her cell phone down again.
As she looked up in Bes direction, she could barely see her head bobbing up and down among the crowd.
Excuse me, is this seat taken? A couple suddenly walked up and pointed at the spot next to Emily.
Seeing the food in their hands, it seemed that they had just received their orders and were looking for a ce to sit and eat.
Emily smiled awkwardly, Sorry, I have another friend.
We only need two spots, so thered be just enough room for the four of us. Is that ok? The boy smiled, then looked around awkwardly, Uh, we cant find any other seats right now, so can we share this table? Please?
Please! The girl also couldnt help but plead.
Emily looked at the couple, then at the other tables around. Indeed, all the seats were taken.
Moreover, in such a ce, itsmon to share tables. It wouldnt be fair for her and Be to hog an entire table to themselves. So, she agreed, Alright.
Chapter 737: 737: No, I mistook the person!
Chapter 737: Chapter 737: No, I mistook the person!
Thank you! Hearing the voice, the couple immediately sat down and thanked Emily Walker several times with gratitude.
Emily smiled. Seeing them enjoying their food, she couldnt help feeling a little envious, so she looked up towards Be Stuarts direction.
At this time, Bes figure was already swallowed up by the crowded people.
At this time, Be was holding a few grilled chicken wings, trying to squeeze out of the crowd to give Emily a taste first.
The business here was always bustling. In just ten-plus minutes, Be was almost ttened by the customers who cameter!
Finally, she found a gap and squeezed out, taking a deep breath, and then tried to return to Emilys seat through the crowd.
But just as she looked up, trying to push her way through the crowd, she saw a familiar figure not far away.
Leonardo Bryson?
Be frowned, holding two grilled chicken wings in each hand, and looked at the figure in the not far away crowd.
The upright figure, the tall stature, and even the casual clothes were exactly like Leonardos!
Leonardo Bryson! Be shouted. Seeing the figure gradually drifting away, she couldnt help but follow.
Hey, Leonardo Bryson!
She squeezed through the crowd, shouting from behind, but the figure in front never turned around.
Always willful and unruly, she couldnt help but get a little angry. She pouted and red, then, without thinking, she charged towards him!
It was only when she reached the familiar figure that Be, with an unhappy face, grabbed Leonardo and said angrily, Leonardo Bryson! I called you, didnt you hear what!?
Before she could finish the word what, Bes expression froze.
Oh my God
Did she just mistake that person?
Damn it, this man looks so handsome from the back but so lewd from the front?
The man who was suddenly grabbed and yelled at was obviously surprised, but when he turned around, there was a hint of interest in his eyes for the beauty in front of him.
You were calling me?
Be was startled, only then did she realize that the man was with several friends.
She rolled her eyes irritably, then let go of the mans arm, No, I mistook you for someone else!
Upon finishing, she turned around, intending to leave.
But the man apparently wasnt going to let her leave just like that.
In such a bustling district, there were always plenty of brats.
Especially in ces where onlymoners would appear, young masters with a bit of money would show off their airs, acting high and mighty and not to be messed with.
Wait, were going for a drink. How about you join us? The man couldnt help raising his hand to hook Bes chin.
Damn, this man wanted to molest her!?
With this in mind, Bes eyebrows rose and her angry eyes swept towards the approaching salty pig hand. Then, with a quick counter-grab and a beautiful shoulder throw, she knocked the lewd man to the ground!
Not expecting the little woman in front of him to suddenly fight back, the man was caught off guard, fell to the ground, and looked rather embarrassed.
Damn! Get this little bitch for me! The man cried out as he climbed up from the ground and ordered his friends by his side.
Following that, several men who had stood with him earlier stepped forward and attacked Be from both sides. Get full chapters from f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Facing four or five men, Bes eyes shed coldly, showing no fear whatsoever.
Dealing with these brats, she had more than enough skill to spare!
Chapter 738: 738 Excuse me, are you Lady Avie?
Chapter 738: Chapter 738 Excuse me, are you Lady Avie?
Meanwhile, Emily, who was still sitting in her seat waiting for Be, grew increasingly anxious as she couldnt see Being out.
Why is it taking so long to choose something?
Emily looked up and saw the stall filled with people, almostpletely obscuring Bes figure from view.
She wanted to get up and check on Be, but she was afraid someone might take her seat as soon as she left.
Be had repeatedly told her not to let anyone take the seat!
Thinking of this, Emily looked up and nced at the couple across from her.
Um, Im going to check on my friend. Could you guys help me hold the seat?
Upon hearing that, the couple seemed more than willing, as she had given them half of the space, so they nodded in agreement, Go ahead!
Seeing the two nod in agreement, Emily happily left her seat and walked in the direction Be had gone.
However, she had only walked a few steps away when a strange girl suddenly came over and looked at her, Excuse me, are you Miss Emily Walker?
Hearing that, Emily looked back in surprise. She didnt know the stranger, but how did she know her name was Emily?
Who are you? She frowned and looked at the strange girl with confusion.
The strange girl looked anxious, ncing back from time to time, as if something was happening not far away.
Um, Im Bes ssmate. Shes over there fighting with several men, and the fight is getting out of control! The strange girl said anxiously. Checktest chapters at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Upon hearing that, Emily was terrified, her pupils dting, What?! Fights?!
Yeah, shes fighting alone against several men, and I dont know what to do. Shes bound to be at a disadvantage! The girl, who imed to be Bes ssmate, spoke anxiously, nearly in tears.
Seeing this, Emily was naturally frightened and prepared to rush in the direction the girl pointed.
However, she suddenly felt something was off.
Wasnt Be supposed to be choosing food over there? Why did she go and pick a fight now?
As she thought about it, Emily looked up and regarded the strange girl with caution.
Was this girl truly Bes ssmate?
Yet, by the look on her face, it seemed like Be was really fighting over there.
Regardless, she still wanted to confirm if Be really was not at the food stall.
Thinking of this, Emily turned around, squeezed through the tight crowd, and searched for a long time without seeing Bes figure.
She then squeezed out of the crowd, and the strange girl was still standing there, as if waiting for her.
Emily felt frustrated. Bes personality was always arrogant, but no matter how good her skills were, she was still a girl! How could she possibly handle several men at once?
Where is she? Emily asked anxiously.
On hearing this, the strange girl didnt hesitate, grabbed Emilys hand, and led her towards the crowded narrow alley.
Over there, follow me!
The two of them rushed through the crowd together. The street was very long, and Emily had been running for several minutes but still hadnt seen the fight the girl mentioned.
Usually, when a fight broke out in such a ce, shouldnt it attract arge crowd of onlookers?
Chapter 739: Somethings wrong, who exactly are you?
Chapter 739: Chapter 739: Somethings wrong, who exactly are you?
Yet they had almost run out of this street, so why hadnt they seen Bes shadow?
With this in mind, Emily Walker suddenly became stunned and abruptly pulled away her hand, which was sped by that girl, her face turning pale as she halted.
Seeing Emily suddenly stop behind her, the girl turned her head in confusion, looking at Emily, Whats wrong?
Emily raised her ck eyes, bing more vignt under the nightshade, Who are you, really?
At these words, the strangers face clearly froze. She was just a few steps away from her destination, had she noticed something was wrong already?
With this in mind, the girl gave a forced smile, Ha ha, what are you talking about?
Who are you? Why did you take me here? Emily began to feel somewhat uneasy, she was now far from the crowd. Where on earth was Be?
Emily looked around, if she ran now, could this girl even catch up with her?
As long as she returned to the crowd, they wouldnt dare to do anything to her.
Thinking of this, Emily turned without hesitation, intending to run back in the direction she hade from.
However, as soon as she turned around, five men appeared right in front of her.
And these five men
Emilys pupils narrowed. She didnt remember the other four very clearly, but one of them was unmistakably the foreign ck man who had harassed her andter stabbed Thomas Emiliano on Christmas Eve, right?
What exactly was happening? Could they be seeking revenge for what happened that night?
But if they were seeking revenge, shouldnt they go after Thomas Emiliano and Baron Stuart?
Baron Stuart Th?s chapter is updated by F?ndNovel
Emily suddenly thought of a possibility. Oftentimes, those seeking revenge on Baron Stuart would target her first
What do you want to do? Emily said with a deep voice, looking wonderously at the men in front of her. Her pretty face looked somewhat uneasy under the nightshade.
These people had been making borate ns to lure her here, undoubtedly intending to capture or even kill her.
At this moment, her cell phone suddenly rang!
As the ringtone rang, everyones expression obviously changed.
Emily hastily picked up the phone and when she saw the name Be, she felt a surge of excitement.
However, before she had a chance to answer, the phone suddenly flew out of her hand and smashed into the corner of the alley wall nearby, instantly shattering.
Emily lifted her terrified eyes. Are these people determined to take her away?
No, she must leave some clues behind. How else was Baron Stuart going to rescue her?
She nervously looked up, scanning her surroundings, catching sight of an inte cafe that had already closed for the night near them.
If there was an inte caf, it meant
Emily quickly looked up and indeed, not too far away, a surveince camera was pointed directly at them.
However, from her position, she was just a bit too far away
After ncing at the surveince camera above, Emily suddenly darted to the side towards the inte cafe.
Seeing her sudden action, the five men beside her just smirked, confident of trapping her now. Did she really think she could escape?
Watching Emily race towards the distance, the foreign ck man immediately gave chase and quickly caught Emily within half a second.
What do you want to do? Let me go, let go of me! While struggling, Emilys gaze flitted to the surveince camera above.
Chapter 740: Cell Phone Locator
Chapter 740: Chapter 740: Cell Phone Locator
Though the distance was a bit far, she should be able to capture her current location.
Baron Stuarts gaze shifted once again to the smashed cell phone. He had told Emily Walker that he had installed a locator in her phone thest time because he was afraid that something might happen to her.
However, if the phone was smashed, she didnt know if the locator would still work.
Moreover, the cell phone was somewhat distant from her current location. If Baron Stuart saw it, he didnt know if he would notice this camera.
Meanwhile, Be Stuart, who had just put down those young hooligans, returned to her original spot, but Emily Walker had disappeared. At this time, the spot she had let Emily sit in was upied by a couple!
She looked up and around, unable to stop the confusion inside her: Where did Emily go in just a little while?
She walked up to that male and female couple sitting at the table and asked, Hey, wasnt there a girl sitting here just now?
Upon hearing her, the couple eating and ying couldnt help but look up and see the beautiful woman in front of them.
They recalled carefully, and it seemed like the girl who just left said that she still had a friend. Could it be the woman in front of them now?
Is it a girl with long hair and wearing a light purple dress? She seemed to have gone to find you! The boy replied.
He was slightly astonished by Be Stuarts beauty.
Both her appearance and the temperament she exuded felt like she was a princess who had stepped out of a castle.
Upon hearing this, Be furrowed her brows.
Went to find her? Official source is ?ovelFind
That would be
Be turned her head and nced at the Boss Stall not far away.
She had been picking out food there earlier, and if Emily wanted to find her, she would definitely go to that spot.
With this thought in mind, Be was about to head there, but the girl sitting beside the boy stopped her.
Hey, I just saw your friend leave with another girl in that direction. The girl pointed towards another direction in the narrow alley.
Just now, she indeed saw the girl who had previously upied her seat leave with another girl. At that time, she thought that girl might be the friend she was waiting for, but it didnt seem to be the case now.
Upon hearing this, Be Stuart looked a bit stunned.
Another girl?
She brought Emily here, so how could there be another girl?
With a doubtful heart and considering that Emily was now pregnant, Be started to worry. She was making a phone call and walking in the direction the girl had pointed.
However, the phone call was disconnected after ringing for a while. When she tried to call back, the signal on the other side showed that the cell phone was off
Be was even more puzzled, as she could make the phone call just minutes ago. Why did it suddenly turn off now?
The more she thought about it, the more restless Be felt.
Little Sister-inw, oh Little Sister-inw, youd better not be ying hide and seek with me on purpose!
Be walked uneasily towards the direction the girl had pointed and ran to the end of the dim alley, but she still couldnt see Emilys figure.
She was anxious. If anything happened to Emily on her watch, her brother
She couldnt imagine how her brother would punish her, and also her mother and grandfather.
If they knew that she had lost Emily, they would definitely hate her to death!
Emily! For the first time, Be was so anxious that she was about to cry. The uneasy feeling in her heart grew stronger and stronger.
Chapter 741: Bella Stuart Crying in Desperation
Chapter 741: Chapter 741: Be Stuart Crying in Desperation
She walked through the dimly lit street, anxious tears welling up in her eyes, constantly calling out Emily Walkers name.
She didnt know if Emily could be considered missing now, and she didnt know if she should inform her grandpa and brother at this moment.
Emily!
Be Stuart picked up her cell phone and dialed Emilys number once again.
But the reply she got was always the same mechanical womans voice.
She grew anxious, cried, and felt somewhat at a loss.
Reaching the end of the alley, she retraced her steps, continuously shouting Emilys name, hoping that Emily would respond from some corner, not letting her worry like this.
Just then, Bes cell phone rang.
She excitedly wiped away her tears, thinking that Emily was calling her back.
However, upon seeing the caller ID, her expression returned to the helpless state it had been just a moment ago.
It was a call from home. Did this mean that Grandpa and Mother had already returned?
Despite the fear in her heart, she knew very well that only by informing Grandpa about the situation could they find her sister-inw in time!
Answering the phone, Vivian Fergusons voice came through from the other end, Hello? Be, where did you and Emily go? We couldnt find you when we came back.
On the other end of the phone, Vivian Ferguson, who had just attended someone elses wedding, seemed to be in a good mood.
Although worried about Emily, she believed that there wouldnt be any problems if she was with Be.
Upon hearing her mothers voice on the phone, Bes tears burst forth, unable to hold them back any longer.
Mothersob
A sudden outburst of crying from her daughter on the phone left Vivian Ferguson stunned for a moment before she managed to speak, Be, whats wrong? Why are you crying all of a sudden?
In Vivian Fergusons impression, although her daughter was spoiled and capricious, she wasnt particrly prone to crying. What happened now? Was she bullied?
But who could bully her? It would be fortunate if she didnt bully someone else!
Mother Bes entire being had already broken down, sobbing inconsbly, Emilysister-inwsister-inw, she
What happened to Emily? Upon hearing about Emily, Vivian Ferguson instantly became extremely anxious, and with Bes sudden sobbing, she wondered if something had happened to Emily.
Seeing her suddenly be agitated and stand up, Zachary Stuart, who had juste downstairs, couldnt help but frown.
Sister-inwsister-inw is missingIve looked for her for a long timeshes just gonewhat do we do, mom Be continued to sob. If her brother found out that she had lost EMILY, he would surely want to kill her.
After spending these days together, Be knew Emilys position in her brothers heart very well. If he found out that she had brought Emily out and then lost her, he would definitely, definitely hate her!
Not, not there? Vivian Ferguson looked astonished, still somewhat slow to grasp the situation, What do you mean by not there?
I wanted to eat street-side kebabs, and I took Emily with me, butbut she suddenly disappeared. I cant find her, and her phone is off. Mom, I think something has happened to my sister-inwwhat should we do? My brother will definitely kill mesob
Be, both worried and frightened, had a strong feeling that something had definitely happened to Emily.
Otherwise, there was no reason why the first phone call would go through and the second would be switched off. Read full story at FindNovel
Chapter 742: A Worried Family
Chapter 742: Chapter 742: A Worried Family
At this moment, Be Stuart had returned to her original location, but she still couldnt find Emily Walkers figure.
Hearing this, Vivian Ferguson on the other side waspletely infuriated, and for the first time in 18 years, she scolded her precious daughter!
Be! How could you take Emily to such a crowded ce just because you wanted to eat barbecue! She is pregnant now, how can you be so thoughtless!?
Mom I really didnt expect that Emily would disappear, I left her for just a little while It was really just a short time I dont know how Emily suddenly went missing uh
Be Stuart sobbed uncontrobly, crying with a heart full of sorrow.
She had actually only left for a little while just now, and she had repeatedly told Emily to sit and wait for her in that spot. Why did she suddenly vanish?
At this point, Be Stuart was still puzzled.
Meanwhile, Vivian Ferguson on the phone was also anxious and panicking at this time, her eyes reddening.
Her tone was full of me and grief. Be! Since you took her there, why did you leave her alone!?
Such ces were full of gangsters. A girl like Emily would be most vulnerable to attract such people!
Mom I really didnt know I didnt know she would suddenly disappear Uh What should I do now Be Stuart was panicking and did not know how to face the unexpected trouble she had caused.
Noticing something wrong with his daughter-inw, Zachary Stuart came over and snatched the phone from her hand. A deep and intimidating voice rang out, Hello?
Upon hearing her grandpas voice, Be Stuart quickly sniffled her nose. Although Grandpa might scold her just like her mom, her brother was already on the ne abroad, so the only person who could find Emily quickly now was her grandpa!
Grandpa
Be, tell Grandpa, what exactly happened? Zachary Stuart seemed more rational. They shouldnt be panicking or crying right now; their priority was to find Emily.
I I lost Emily Grandpa can you quickly quickly send someone to find Emily, she was tricked away by someone
Be suddenly thought of the couples description. Who was that girl that tricked Emily away, and why did she do it!?
Where are you? Ill send people right away!
Hearing this, Be Stuart immediately blurted out the street and specific location where she was.
Zachary Stuart hung up the phone and immediately sent several teams to the location near where Be Stuart was.
If Emily was just lured away by ordinary people, he believed that within such a short period of time, his people could quickly find her.
In this regard, Zachary Stuart had full confidence.
Finding a person in E City was simply a piece of cake for him. Official source is findnovel
However, if she was abducted by someone with ulterior motives and immense power, it would not be so easy to find her.
But after careful thought, Zachary Stuart realized that in E City, if the Stuart family ranked second, then there definitely was no one daring to rank first!
.
At 10 PM, Zachary Stuarts people were still searching in E City, while Be Stuart, who had been brought back home, couldnt sit still at all.
Three hours had passed, but there was still no news about Emily!
In just one more hour, her brother would be off the ne, and he would definitely call Emily then
Chapter 743: Long-standing Plot
Chapter 743: Chapter 743: Long-standing Plot Updates are released by FndNovel
Thinking about this, Be Stuart became even more anxious.
She dared not imagine what the consequences would be if her brother knew she had lost Emily Walker.
Vivian Ferguson, on the side, was also anxiously pacing back and forth. Although she was full of me for her daughter, seeing her cry so heartbreakingly and knowing that she didnt do it on purpose, she couldnt bear to say more.
After all, the most important thing right now was to find Emily Walker!
She knew her sons personality too well. Although Be was his favorite since childhood, Emilys position in his heart was immeasurable.
yton Howard, who received the news, was also anxiously searching everywhere at this moment.
When Young Master had asked him to stay in the country in the afternoon, he had been slightly relieved because Young Madam was with the youngdy. He did not ask him to protect Young Madam immediately, but he did not expect that in just a few short hours, such a surprising thing would happen.
How is it!? Still not found!? Zachary Stuart was old after all, and after searching outside for a while, there was still no news.
As the night was already deep, he had toe back first and let the people outside continue to search.
As soon as Zachary Stuart returned, the mother and daughter immediately greeted him, especially Be Stuart, who was even more anxious than anyone else!
Zachary Stuart shook his head helplessly. This incident seemed unusual.
He had ordered people to search almost all of E City, but there was no news at all. A person who was fine just disappeared like evaporating, without any trace.
This was too abnormal. Who had been plotting this?
Even if dead, there should be a corpse.
He looked up and looked at his granddaughter Be Stuart, Be, think carefully. When you and Emily went out, were you followed by any unknown person who seemed abnormal?
He felt that this matter must have been premeditated by someone, specifically choosing the time when Be was away to lure Emily away. If they hadnt been stalked for a long time, they wouldnt know their location so well.
Upon hearing this, Be Stuart carefully recalled the events, her delicate eyes still wet with tears.
I didnt notice, because there were so many people at that time, I let Sister-inw Shaw wait for me at the location, and then I took the grilled chicken wings back. I got into a fight with a few male students because I mistook someone, and when I came back, Emily was gone
What? You had a fight with someone else? Vivian Ferguson frowned slightly. How could she leave Emily and go fight with someone!?
Hearing her mothers slightly meful tone, Be Stuart immediately exined, It didnt take me a long time, it only took me a few minutes, but I dont know why when I came back, Emily was goneWoo
Knowing that she had caused a big trouble, Be Stuart could not help but cry again.
She was really scared, scared that she would never find Emily again, and what her brother would do when he came back. She was really worried.
Time passed bit by bit, the night deepened, and the three people in the living room had no sleepiness at all, still anxiously waiting for news.
Deep into the night, thendline phone in the living room suddenly rang, startling everyone.
Looking at the phone that rang in the middle of the night, Vivian Fergusons first thought was that Emily had been kidnapped. Is it the kidnapper calling now?
However, Be Stuart, who had plumped up, didnt think so.
Now it was eleven oclock at night, it must be her brothers call
Hello? Vivian Ferguson cautiously picked up the phone, thinking that the person on the other side was a kidnapper wanting ransom.
Chapter 744: Becoming Baron Stuart
Chapter 744: Chapter 744: Bing Baron Stuart
Hearing Vivian Fergusons voice, Baron Stuart couldnt help but furrow his brows at the other end of the phone, Mother?
As she heard the deep familiar voice on the other end, Vivian Ferguson suddenly looked up, her expression slightly panicked, in surprise, Baron Stuart?
On the phone, the mothers voice was obviously abnormal, and just now, Emily Walkers phone had been unreachable
Thinking of this, Baron Stuarts voice lowers for a bit, What happened?
A strong sense of unease had already begun to grow in his heart.
Listening to her sons slightly gloomy voice, she knew he had guessed something had happened at home.
After taking a few deep breaths, Vivian Ferguson still didnt dare to tell him about Emily Walkers disappearance.
Zachary Stuart had no choice but to take over the call, Baron Stuart, Emily has gone missing, but dont worry too much, Im sending people to search for her.
He said this, not wanting Baron Stuart who was overseas to be too worried.
However, all of this was nothing more than emptyforting words.
As expected, just after Zachary Stuart finished speaking, the man at the other end of the phone fell silent, followed by the sound of beeping.
Baron Stuart hung up the phone and immediately turned on the locator on his cell phone.
Since he was overseas, the shing red light on his phone could only show its location in Ennd, but the specifics could not be detected.
Pocketing the phone, Baron Stuart quickly got up, his face now shrouded in gloom at this moment.
Return home!
City C.
Emily Walker opened her eyes drowsily, and what came into her view was an unknown room. This update is avable on f?ndnovel
Her whole body felt as if it was depleted, unable to muster any strength.
Where exactly is this?
Looking at the unfamiliar room, some scenes from before she passed out shed through her mind, as if she had been drugged and brought here?
At this thought, Emily Walker suddenly jolted, immediately getting out of bed and rushing to the room door to try to open it.
However, just as she turned the doorknob, she found that the door had already been locked from the outside!
Whats going on?
A strong sense of panic began to rise in her heart.
She was not clear about where she was now, nor the purpose of the people who had captured her.
Open the door! Open the door! She desperately pounded on the door, trying to make the people outside aware of her presence.
Let me out!
After a while, Emily Walker felt the doorknob turning, and she stepped back in fear.
When she saw the personing in, her face could hardly conceal her shock and astonishment!
Cam Walker
She couldnt believe her eyes as she looked at Cam Walker, who walked in, followed by a man.
As for this man, Emily Walker frowned slightly.
He wasnt the one-armed man fromst time
What exactly was going on? Wasnt the person who brought her here that foreigner? Why would Cam Walker appear here as well?
Seeing her, Cam Walker coldly pulled the corner of her mouth.
What, did you think Baron Stuart would find you here and save you?
She crossed her arms over her chest, her eyes filled with pain and hatred as she looked at Emily Walker.
You again? Emily Walker couldnt believe the Cam Walker in front of her, she didnt understand why, afterst times incident, Cam Walker was still so stubborn and wanted to do something to her again?
Cam Walker, why are you still so stubborn? Hasnt thest incident taught you a lesson? She was not afraid, but more sympathetic to Cam Walker.
Chapter 745: Do you think Baron Stuart can find his way here?
Chapter 745: Chapter 745: Do you think Baron Stuart can find his way here?
Maybe for her, there was no need for mercy at all, letting her fall into irreparable abyss would stop her from constantly devising these schemes.
Dont bring upst time! Cam Walker became somewhat agitated as Emily Walker brought it up, she stared furiously at the person before her, If it werent for you, I wouldnt have suffered such humiliation!
Hearing this, Emily Walker wanted tough. Everything she had endured was due to her persistent evil deeds. Despite that, her parents still pleaded for her, even kneeling before Baron Stuart.
Stop ming others for your misfortune, all of it was because of your wicked and incorrigible nature!
Thats not true! yelled a strident Cam Walker, her hateful gaze on Emily Walker, If you hadnt appeared from the beginning, none of this would have happened, Baron Stuart wouldnt have treated me like this!
If you knew how to restrain yourself, your life would continue as usual, but you didnt. Just like this time, if Baron Stuartes, theres only one possible oue for you. This time, my parents and I will not be there to save you.
She didnt hold any affection for Cam Walker, she simply felt pity for her as a woman and sorry for their parents for their effort.
Cam Walker didnt see things this way. Today, she knew Baron Stuart couldnt find his way here too soon.
Even with his omnipotent power, by the time he found this ce, she would already be destroyed.
Hahaha Thinking about this, Cam couldnt help but burst into an excitedugh. As long as she wrecked the woman standing in front of her, half of her bitterness and hatred would be relieved!
What? You think Baron Stuart can find this ce? She looked at Emily Walker, a smug smile on her face.
Even if it was Baron Stuarts private jet, it would take at least two hours from E City to City C. By that time, even if Baron Stuart found this ce, it would all be toote.
And as for her, she would already be overseas by that time, too far for Baron Stuart to catch.
Emily Walker trusted Baron Stuart. Th?s chapter is updated by Find_Novel(.
Although she was not certain if Baron had noticed the signal she had left him, she believed that Baron will find her.
He will, no matter where I am, he will surely find me! Emily Walkers tone was filled with undeniable conviction.
Seeing her determined gaze, a cold grin formed on Cam Walkers lips, Really? Do you even know where this is? You still believe he can find this ce?
Emily Walker remained unmoved, but this was heavily contrasted by her terrified inner self.
No matter where this is!
Well, then lets wait and see if he could make it in time to save you. Cam Walker gave a cold chuckle.
Perhaps Baron Stuart would indeed find his way here, but that would be a matter of hours.
And all she needed was just a few minutes now.
Emily Walker frowned upon hearing this, What do you mean?
Cam Walker just gave a cold chuckle, not going
Not so long after, Emily Walker saw a few men d in white coats walking in, each carrying a small wooden box.
Her instinct told her that these two men in white coats were not medical staff, because she didnt feel any sense of nobility emanating from them.
Second in Command. The two men in white coats entered, saluted Billy Blossom, and then stood on one side, waiting for uing instructions.
Chapter 746: Who He Is Doesnt Matter
Chapter 746: Chapter 746: Who He Is Doesnt Matter
Billy Blossom, I hope you can handle this without any mistakes. If there are any errors, Baron Stuart will kill both you and me. Cam Walker looked at Billy Blossom.
She was so confident because Billy Blossom had promised her that once this matter was settled, he would send her abroad.
By that time, no matter how powerful Baron Stuart was, he would have difficulty finding her.
Billy Blossom? Emily Walker frowned. That name sounded so familiar.
Billy BlossomCosmos Blossom?
Thinking about this, she suddenly looked up at the one-handed man, What is your rtionship with Cosmos Blossom?
At her words, Billy Blossom was clearly somewhat surprised.
He hadnt expected his big brothers identity to be exposed so quickly, even to the point where the woman before him knew his real identity was Cosmos Blossom?
What, Baron Stuart didnt tell you everything? Billy Blossom approached the woman without showing any particr emotion, only knowing that she was the only bargaining chip to take revenge on Baron Stuart.
Emily Walkers expression became somewhat calmer at his words. Baron Stuart indeed hadnt told her everything. This update is avable on F?nd-Novel
But after listening to Rylee Brotes recounting, she had guessed some things.
First, this Billy Blossom had kidnapped her to take revenge on Baron Stuart, and this time it was obviously for the same reason.
Second inmand?
Youre Cosmos Blossoms little brother? Looking closely, she could see a resemnce between the man before her and Cosmos Blossom in their brows and eyes.
Only without the elegance of Thomas Emiliano.
Who he is doesnt matter. Whats important is that your envious life, Emily Walker, ends today. Cam Walker spoke up and then gestured to the two white-coated men.
Seeing this, the two men looked to their boss for approval. Seeing his nod, they dared to approach Emily Walker and press her down onto a simple bed.
What are you doing? Let go of me! At this time, Emily Walker began to panic and be afraid.
She didnt know what these people wanted to do to her.
As she was pressed down on the bed and unable to move, she only saw the two white-coated men open the small wooden box. They took out what appeared to be medical instruments C syringes and a few thin, long vials.
What on earth were those things? What were they going to do to her?
Emily Walkers intuition told her that Cam Walker and Cosmos Blossom were not trying to end her life, but were using something even more terrifying to deal with her!
They were syringes C what on earth were they going to inject into her?
Afraid? Cam Walker approached her, seeing her fearful and panicked expression, feeling infinitely delighted. Dont worry, these things wont make you feel anything. Just sleep quietly and I promise youll see Baron Stuart when you wake up.
Cam Walker, youll regret this Emily Walker red at her, vowing to make her suffer if she didnt die!
Ive never regretted anything. Cam Walker smiled smugly, then turned her gaze to Cosmos Blossom.
Cosmos Blossom gave a signal to the two white-coated men, and following that, one of the men holding a syringe approached Emily Walker step by step.
Looking at the tiny needle tip, Emily Walker felt panic and tried to struggle, but her hands and feet were firmly held by someone, unable to move.
ncing at the dark sky outside the window, she knew it was only midnight at most, and Baron Stuart could not possibly find her in such a short time.
Chapter 747: The Sudden Appearance of a Man
Chapter 747: Chapter 747: The Sudden Appearance of a Man
Just getting back from the United States would take her until at least tomorrow afternoon, and by then, who knows what her condition would be
Emily Walker couldnt imagine, and she knew that no one wasing to rescue her right now.
She didnt want to struggle in vain, and as the needle tip approached her arm, though her heart was filled with unspeakable terror, at this moment, she could only ept her fate.
She didnt know what they were going to inject her with, nor did she know how the world would be once she wakes up, but if she doesnt die, Baron Stuart would definitely find her and avenge her!
Cam Walker had thought that she would scream and struggle, but she didnt expect her to be so calm, so calm that she seemed to be waiting for all of this to arrive.
Her reaction made her somewhat dissatisfied. She should have struggled, should have begged her for mercy, but she didnt C she didnt even ask for her help!
Feeling the needle pierce her skin, Emily Walker closed her eyes in despair.
She didnt know, nor was she clear about what would happen tomorrow.
As the needle tip punctured her skin, she slightly furrowed her eyebrows. Just as the man in the white coat pushed the syringe slightly, suddenly, the door was kicked open by someone, and an incredibly handsome face appeared at the entrance.
Emily endured the pain, and when she saw the man standing at the door, a hint of surprise appeared in her eyes.
But at the same time, she was very clear that this man was noting to save her.
Big brother Cosmos Blossom looked at Thomas Emiliano, obviously surprised.
Wasnt he still in E City? How could he suddenly appear here?
All of you, stop! Seeing the scene in the room, Thomass eyes were cold and it was not difficult to see the anger between his eyebrows.
Regarding Baron Stuart, that man, he had long been deeply involved, and after much thought, even though he would have to bear the hatred of his family, in the end, he was unwilling to hurt that man even a little.
Seeing Thomas, the two men in white coats were obviously frightened by his roar, and couldnt help but pull out the half-injected needle.
All of you, get out!
Another roar, and the men by the bed retreated one after another.
At the side, Billy Blossom was somewhat anxious. It was clear that their first goal of retaliation against Baron Stuart was about to be achieved, but his big brother had to call a halt. How could he not be anxious!
Big brother
You shut up! Thomas red over with a cold nce, then looked at Cam Walker beside him. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel
In the end, he looked at Emily on the bed, weak and powerless. What did you inject her with?
Hearing this, Billy Blossom lowered his head, not wanting to admit.
All of you,e out! Thomas turned around, and left the room himself.
Billy Blossom and Cam Walker exchanged nces, knowing that now that Thomas Emiliano has returned, everything here would be up to him.
After everyone left, Emily struggled to get up from the bed.
Although Thomas had stopped these men, whether or not he would let her go was another matter.
Now she felt drowsy from the effect of theputer.
But she knew she couldnt sleep. Although Thomas had arrived just in time earlier, her body had still been injected with an unknown liquid.
She didnt know what it was, but she knew that she couldnt fall before Baron Stuart found her
Emily rolled off the bed, and although she was somewhat weak and powerless, her willpower was very firm.
Looking around the room, her line of sight caught the syringe on the table that had not been fully injected just now.
Wanting to see Baron Stuart, what she had to do now was to stay awake!
Chapter 748: What did you inject her with?
Chapter 748: Chapter 748: What did you inject her with?
Without hesitation, Emily Walker removed the tiny hollow needle from the syringe and stuck it into her own palm. Only the pain in her palm could keep her consciousness clear.
Feeling such heart-wrenching pain for the first time, Emily frowned and walked to the window in agony. Right now, she had to figure out where she was.
If possible, she must leave before theye in again.
Looking out the window, Emily found herself in a three-story seaview vi, and she was on the second floor.
The view here was breathtaking, with the vast sea not far away and the vi surrounded by dense vegetation. Gazing further, she could see the city lights in the distance.
As long as it wasnt a wilderness, she could take the chance to escape!
Thinking of Thomas Emilianos expression just now, it seemed that he had no idea about Cosmos Blossom kidnapping her to this ce.
If he wouldnt enter the house tonight, then tonight would be her only chance to escape
With that thought in mind, Emily walked to the entrance, put her face against the door, and tried to peek outside the room.
Emily couldnt hear anything, whether it was due to the soundproofing or Thomas Emiliano not being outside. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find?Novel
Right now, she quickly went back to the window. Luckily, the vi wasnt surrounded by walls. As long as she could get out, she could hide in the dense trees and then head back to the city!
But she was on the second floor, and they mighte in at any moment.
Dizziness struck once again, and Emily took a deep breath, stabbing the tiny needle into her palm again C only by doing this could she stay alert.
She couldnt imagine what would happen to her if she fell asleep and never woke up
Just as she was about to use her bare hands to climb to the first floor through the window, footsteps suddenly came from the front door. In a panic, Emily rushed to the bed andy down.
The door was pushed open, and Thomas Emiliano walked in.
Seeing the woman on the bed with her eyes closed tightly, Thomas Emilianos pupils grew colder.
What did you inject her with?
Its thetest concoction. Shes the best test subject. Gazing at the woman on the bed, Cosmos Blossoms eyes grew colder.
Thomas Emilianos pupils widened in disbelief at his little brothers words, You injected her with Lsd-kf?
This was a new drug developed using a hallucinogenic agent and a certain ingredient extracted from K|fen. Cosmos Blossom actually used Baron Stuarts woman as the first test subject?
Seeing his big brothers expression, Cosmos Blossom obviously wasnt pleased, Big Brother, dont forget our fathers death and our familys hatred! I dont understand why youre so considerate of Baron Stuart, hes our fathers murderer!
Ill find out the truth about our fathers death! Reminded of his pain by his little brother, Thomas Emiliano was also furious.
Because of Baron Stuarts appearance in his life, he had been merciless in his drinking binges.
Although they had only met during their university years and hadnt interacted much, throughout these years he had paid attention to him and knew what kind of man he was.
Once his belongings were touched, he would seek revenge and make sure the other party was destroyed forever.
Although his own power had expanded considerably, the Stuart Familys influence was not to be underestimated.
And my affairs are none of your business!
Chapter 749: She Must Escape!
Chapter 749: Chapter 749: She Must Escape!
And besides, its none of your business what I do!
Big Brother! Cosmos Blossom sounded frustrated.
However, Thomas Emiliano had already turned and left the room.
Emily Walker was lying on the bed lightly, and when she heard the sound of the door closing, and confirmed that the room was absolutely silent and empty, she finally slowly opened her eyes.
What was the Lsd-kf they were talking about just now?
A wave of dizziness came over her again, and Emily had no choice but to stab the needle tip once more into her palm. Her forehead was already gradually covered with cold sweat from the pain she was enduring.
It was the middle of the night now; she didnt know if they woulde in again.
But they had just left, and so they shouldnt be back for a while.
With that thought, Emily suddenly sat up. Despite feeling weak and powerless, she persisted in keeping herself awake.
She walked to the window and looked at the ground that was only two stories high.
The ground was grassy, so even if she fell now, she wouldnt die.
However, if her leg broke in the fall, her escape n would bepletely ruined!
Bing anxious, Emily turned quickly to survey the room, and her gaze finally rested on the bed sheet and the round table.
.
Downstairs in the living room on the first floor, Thomas Emiliano wore a cold expression.
Send her back to E City tomorrow.
Billy Blossom looked at him in disbelief, Big Brother, we worked so hard to get her here, why do you want to
His words were cut off by a cold re from Thomas Emiliano; this operation had been carried out behind his back.
He didnt expect that in the end, he still wouldnt let him touch Baron Stuarts wife.
Why, wasnt the familys hatred, wasnt their fathers death, enough for him to regard Baron Stuart as an enemy?
Big Brother, I wont let you blind your inner hatred because of personal feelings. Im going to deal with that woman now, I want to make Baron Stuart fall into ruins!
After Billy Blossom roared his intent, he wanted to go upstairs to deal with Emily Walker.
However, the man behind him, Thomas Emiliano, spoke in a calm and unhurried manner.
Are you sure that by killing that woman, Baron Stuart will fall into ruins? Perhaps he really cares about Emily Walker, but would the life of a mere woman really ruin him?
Billy Blossom turned to look at his brother, determination in his eyes, Absolutely. At least in the years that weve observed him, Baron Stuart has never cared about a womans life. And, as far as I know, although theres been no public announcement of a marriage from Baron Stuart, Emily Walker is indeed his wife.
Upon hearing this, there was a slight jolt in the heart of Thomas Emiliano.
So Emily Walker was truly Baron Stuarts wife?
For him, he couldnt bear to see her get hurt, let alone see her suffer. However, what exactly had he received in return?
In return, he had seen her live happily with another woman.
Thinking about this, Thomas Emilianos hands, which were hanging on his legs, clenched involuntarily.
Noticing his slight change of expression, Billy Blossom took the opportunity to go upstairs.
Thomas Emiliano turned his pupils and looked at his little brothers back as he went upstairs.
He knew what his little brothers purpose was in going upstairs, but at this moment, he didnt want to stop him.
Perhaps, it was time to let go of everything and see just how important this woman was to Baron Stuart! ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? ?ovelFind
Billy Blossom went upstairs with two other men, his face icy cold. When they opened the door to the room, they found no one in the bed
A sharp look shed in his eyes, he rushed to the side of the bed. The woman, who had been unconscious just now, was indeed gone!
There was only one door. If she wanted to leave, they wouldnt miss her downstairs, but
He looked around the room, his gaze finally stopping by the window.
PS: Dear readers, I apologize for not updating as frequently as usual recently. Once I fully recover, I will definitely get back on schedule! (Ive been experiencing morning sickness recently, to the point where I cant even talk much, I have been lying in bed almost all day. Please forgive me.)
Chapter 750: She Knew She Was About to Die
Chapter 750: Chapter 750: She Knew She Was About to Die
Billy Blossom rushed over like a gust of wind, only to see bedsheets and tablecloths tied to the windowsill
Thomas Emiliano sat silently in the living room sofa when he suddenly saw his little brother, Billy Blossom, sprinting downstairs with a grim expression, followed by an order to the two rows of bodyguards beside him.
She escaped, go after her!
Indeed, he had been cautious. He didnt expect that she, who had been poisoned with Lsd-kf, had not lost consciousness, but instead took the opportunity to flee.
As Thomas Emiliano sat in the sofa, his brows furrowed tightly when he saw this move.
If Emily Walker escaped with the Lsd-kf poison still in her, it would all be in vain, and it wouldnt have any effect on Baron Stuart at all. At most, it would just enrage him.
What he wanted was Baron Stuarts pain!
Thinking about this, Thomas Emiliano quickly stood up and sent more men to catch Emily Walker!
.
Although it was already spring, the nighttime temperature was still plummeting, and the freezing wind continued to cut through Emily Walkers bones.
As she ran, she stared at the city lights in the distance. If she could reach the city district, she might be able to be rescued
However, everything in her imagination was beautiful, while reality was cruel.
Not long after she started running, she faintly heard the sound of a hurried engine from behind. She looked back and saw a light shining towards her!
She knew it must be Billy Blossom and Thomas Emiliano who had discovered her escape!
Seeing that there was nowhere to hide, her physical strength had been continuously decreasing. If she were to keep running, she definitely wouldnt be able to outrun those behind her. Right now, her only option was to hide herself. The source of th?s content is Find~Novel
But there was nowhere to hide here, aside from the wide roadway.
On one side of the road were mountains, which she couldnt climb due to the reinforced stone walls. On the other side was a cliffside, where a fall would undoubtedly lead to her death******.
Just as she was at her wits end,pletely lost, the engine noises from behind grew even closer, and she was left with only one choice.
If she only needed to hide for a moment, clinging to the tree roots and vines by the roadside, she probably wouldnt fall
Without thinking, Emily Walker hurried to the other side of the asphalt road, climbed over the guardrail, and tightly grasped the grass branches and vines next to her with her hands.
Watching the off-road vehicles pass by her hiding spot, Emily Walker dared not even breathe, waiting in silence for the cars to speed through. She was about to climb up when.
At this moment, another patch of light appeared in the distance, mixed with the sound of a mans violent roar.
Search carefully for me. Shes poisoned; she cant have gotten far! Billy Blossom ordered his men coldly. Although the Lsd-kf had not entirely entered her body, even just half of it would be enough to weaken her consciousness, making her unable to hold on for long.
Seeing the light in the distance, Emily Walker hurriedly crouched down again.
At this moment, she felt her consciousness growing weaker and weaker, and she couldnt hold on any longer
Thinking of how she had already escaped, Emily Walker released her grip on the grass branches, trying to use the method she had used to stay awake just now C fiercely stabbing the small needle tip into the palm of her hand
However, this time, she didnt even get the chance to stab herself. She only felt her line of sight bing increasingly blurred, and the messy noise in the distance got quieter. The needle in her hand fell to the ground. Gradually, Emily Walker felt that she couldnt even take a light breath. She knew she was about to die
Chapter 751: 751: Anger, Baron Stuart Returns!
Chapter 751: Chapter 751: Anger, Baron Stuart Returns!
E City.
For an entire night, all the people sent out by Zachary Stuart could find nothing about Emily Walkers whereabouts.
It was as if she had evaporated from the world without a trace. For more chapters visit fin?novel
In the morning, the Stuart family anxiously waited in the living room, having hardly slept a wink all night.
Be Stuart cried all night on the sofa, her eyes swollen like a frogs, looking pitiful.
The door was opened once again, and the three family members thought that the people searching for Emily had returned. Their eyes quickly turned to the neer.
In a little while, a tall figure entered the grand entrance. When Be saw him, she hurriedly stood up from the sofa.
Her voice trembled, her exhausted and sad face filled with fear, Brother
Baron Stuart slowly walked into the living room, knowing all the reasons behind Emilys ident, which was all due to his little sister.
With a gloomy face, he took one step after another toward Be who was sitting on the sofa. The suppressed rage on his face was like an impending storm, causing Vivian Ferguson to stand up in fear.
It wasnt anything else that she was afraid of, but for the first time in twenty-nine years, she had never seen her son look at his daughter with such eyes that seemed to want to kill her.
Vivian looked at her daughter and stepped forward, Baron, what are you doing?
However, Baron didnt even nce at his mother, pushed her away, and approached his sister.
Baron! Seeing his daughter-inw being pushed onto the sofa, Zachary Stuart couldnt help but stand up, not wanting Baron to vent his anger on his sister over Emilys disappearance.
Neither Vivians attempt to stop him, nor his grandfathers reprimand could halt Barons furious steps.
Step by step, he came to Bes side. As his steps advanced, the veins on his forehead swelled with rage, his dark pupils resembling blood-thirsty eyes.
Why did you take her to that ce!? Why didnt you watch her!? His voice trembled, his eyes filled with pain.
Be could feel his anger, but more than that, she saw the helplessness and fear in her brothers eyes.
The only person in this world who could make him feel scared was Emily.
Im sorrybrotherII didnt know it would turn out like thishuh Be sobbed, her heart aching, and tears once again welled up in her eyes.
You didnt know? Youre telling me now that you didnt know!? Baron suddenly raised his hand, about to strike Bes haggard face.
Vivian was so shocked that her face turned pale.
In this family, Be had been pampered by Baron all her life and never been hit before.
Baron! Vivian eximed in surprise.
Emilys disappearance was indeed important, but she couldnt bear to see her own daughter being beaten.
Be, on the other hand, showed no fear or hesitation and stood there quietly, knowing that she had done something unforgivable.
However, the expected p never fell. Be looked up with trembling eyes, only to see her brothers hand hovering in mid-air, while the anger on his face showed no signs of fading.
Baron clenched his raised hand into a fist and finally stopped.
One word at a time, he squeezed out through gritted teeth, If she doesnte back, you can get out!
This sentence made everyones pupils widen. Was he going to kick Be out of the house?
IIll go look for her now Bes voice trembled. As long as Emily didnte back, she would feel like an ant on a hot pot at home, tormented in every way.
Chapter 752: 752: The Location Where Emily Walker had an Accident
Chapter 752: Chapter 752: The Location Where Emily Walker had an ident
With that said, she turned around and stormed out of the Stuart Manor.
Be! Behind her, Vivian Ferguson was extremely worried.
She turned her head and looked at Baron Stuart, Baron, our priority now should be finding Emily Walker. Do you actually want Be to go missing too?
Vivian was anxious. Since Emilys ident, Be had been too worried to sleep. It was inevitable people would worry about her going out.
The car arrived at the destination, which was the location where Emilys cell phone had been lost.
As soon as he returned to the country, he followed the red positioning spot on the GPS to this location, finding Emilys lost cell phone.
Looking at the situation, it seemed to have been deliberately smashed by someone.
Young Master. Seeing him arrive, yton Howard, who had already searched through the nearby streets in the small alley, walked over. Official source is find[?]ovel
How is it? Looking at the shattered white cell phone in his hand, Baron Stuart spoke in a deep voice.
It had been a night already. Why hadnt there been any news at all!
yton lowered his head, obviously stillcking any clues.
From yesterday to now, the people sent out by Master have almost searched the entire E City, but there isnt any news about Young Madam.
This matter was too strange to him. The Young Madam seemed to have evaporated from the earth, and there was no trace of her at all.
Hearing this, Barons face darkened even more, and his hand holding the cellphone gradually tightened.
Suddenly, a familiar face shed through his mind.
His eyes narrowed. Baron looked at yton, Where is Thomas Emiliano now?
yton was slightly startled for a moment. Under this situation, why was the Young Master still concerned about Thomas Emilianos matters?
After pondering for a little while, yton looked up, Hes still in E City, but that was only until yesterday. I dont know about the present.
Fromst night to now, he had been busy searching for the Young Madam. Indeed, he had no spare time to deal with Thomas Emiliano.
Go check, I want to know his every move fromst night to now!
Yes! Seeing his gloomy face, yton seemed to realize something and hurriedly turned around and left!
Baron looked up, surveying the tranquil little alley around him. Emily had an ident at this very spot. Was it really Thomas Emilianos doing?
His line of sight nced straight ahead, and in front of him was a surveince camera.
The distance from where he was standing was quite far, and if Emily really had an ident at this spot, would it be captured on camera?
Just a few minutester, his cell phone rang.
Young Master, Thomas Emiliano is still in E City. ytons voice came through the phone.
Barons eyes narrowed slightly, seemingly surprised, He hasnt left E City sincest night?
He did leave the hotel he usually stayed inst night, but he returned by early morning today. In these few hours yton paused, Im sorry, Young Master, I cant find out his whereabouts. Its as if he deliberately concealed it in order to avoid peoples attention.
Hearing this, Barons eyes narrowed again.
It was indeed enough time to travel from E City to City C in just a few hours. Was it really him, Thomas Emiliano?
With this thought, Baron strode toward the ck Bentley.
To X Hotel!
At the X Hotel, in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows on the 13th floor, Thomas Emiliano was quietly observing the hotels front door. As he expected, Baron had already started to suspect him.
This was also why he hurried back to E Cityst night.
A few minutester, the door of the luxurious presidential suite was knocked.
Indeed, no one could stop Baron Stuarts path.
Chapter 753: 753: The Outrage of Baron Stuart!!
Chapter 753: Chapter 753: The Outrage of Baron Stuart!!
Well, this is a rare visit. Thomas Emiliano gently shook the high-end red wine in his ss, looking at the arriving Baron Stuart, couldnt help but smile from the corner of his mouth.
In his understanding, perhaps the man standing before him might never voluntarily visit this ce in his lifetime.
Baron Stuart looked up, his cold face devoid of emotion, not wishing to waste a word with this man who in his eyes was sickening.
She better be unharmed, or Ill let you know what it means to be better off dead.
Just one sentence made Thomas Emilianos hand clutching the wine ss tighten slightly.
Then he looked up, a mysterious smile shes in his eyes, I dont quite understand the context of Young Lords words.
As Baron Stuarts heart is already suppressing his rage, still theres no slightest news about Emily Walker, and the only person who can evade his scrutiny without leaving a trace is likely to be Thomas Emiliano. Who else could it be?
With an angered expression, Baron Stuart for the first time lost his restraint in public. All of a sudden, he rushed forward, gripping Thomas Emilianos cor, Dont put on an act in front of me, where is she?!
Looking at Baron Stuarts murderous pupils as if wanting to tear him apart, Thomas Emiliano waspelled to calm down and quietly observed this perfect man in front of him.
Does Emily Walker hold that much importance to him?
I have never touched Emily Walker, believe it or not! Thomas Emiliano looked serious with a slight gloom in his eyes.
Indeed, he has notid a hand on Emily Walker, everything was arranged by his little brother without his approval.
Even if he knows that she was kidnapped by his brother, he sees no need to share everything he knows with him!
As his words finished, Baron Stuart threw a punch directly to Thomas Emilianos left face.
Your kind is just disgusting, what, since I rejected you, you are now seeking revenge because of love? Baron Stuart spoke with a tone filled with clear contempt.
Meanwhile, his mind was blurred by anger. This text is hosted at F?ndNovel
Thomas Emiliano looked up, wiped the fresh blood from the corner of his mouth.
His feelings that were put aside for a decade were now ridiculed by him? All just for that Emily Walker?
Thomas Emiliano looked up again, his painful eyes staring straight at Baron Stuart. His tone was full of hatred, I never wanted to touch your woman from beginning to end, even if it meant bearing the sin of betraying the family, I never wanted to hurt you even a little
Ill ask once more, where is she?! Before Thomas Emiliano could finish his words, Baron Stuart was already roaring.
His disgusting word, he didnt want to listen to a single one of them.
You dont believe me? Thomas Emilianos eyes were somewhat pained. Only now did he realize his feelings for Baron Stuart, in the eyes of the man in front of him, were worth no more than a joke, not even worthy of mention.
Baron Stuart suppressed the rage simmering in his heart, then raised his hand. After a short while, yton Howard handed him a cellphone.
After taking over the phone, a video showed up on the screen. It was copied from a private inte cafs security camera.
Dare you say these arent your men?
Baron Stuart threw the cell phone onto the tea table. Since he was unwilling to admit, then he would force him to admit from both heart and mouth.
Although a bit confused, Thomas Emiliano still lowered his head to watch the video on his tea table. Although it waste at night in the video, under dim light, he could still clearly see a woman being taken away by several men.
Chapter 754: 754: Missing Until Now
Chapter 754: Chapter 754: Missing Until Now
Indeed, those men were all his subordinates.
Without saying anything else after seeing the scene on the cellphone screen, Thomas Emiliano fell silent.
Baron Stuarts anger clearly intensified, and the veins on his forehead gradually bulged.
After a while, Thomas Emiliano slowly spoke, I dont know where she is now.
Baron Stuart looked up, his ink-jade-like star eyes narrowing slightly.
Not knowing where she is? At this point, does he still want to deny it?
I only know that shes in City C, but I dont know her exact location. Thomas Emiliano said coldly. Although he was in E City, he still had knowledge about City C.
Last night, after Emily Walker escaped, his little brother hadnt found her till now.
With Lsd-kf poison in her body, even if she doesnt die, she is probably unconscious now, or
Anyhow, her life is hanging by a thread!
My little brother took her to City C, but she escapedst night and her whereabouts are unknown.
With every word Thomas Emiliano said, Baron Stuarts fist tightened a little more.
At some point, a gun appeared in his hand pointing directly at Thomas Emilianos temple area, I will make you and your little brother pay with your lives!
Thomas Emiliano turned his head, unable to believe that the man he loved deeply would want to kill him personally one day.
For a moment, the long-held feelings deep in Thomas Emilianos heart were ultimately irresistible.
Do you want to kill me?
Not just you.
Hearing this, Thomas Emiliano suddenly burst into coldughter. After a bout of ridicule, his eyes suddenly turned cold. Do you think I am still the Cosmos Blossom from ten years ago?
As the words were spoken, the door of the hotel room was suddenly kicked open. A group of men in ck suits rushed in, each holding a gun, aiming at Baron Stuart, yton Howard, and the others.
Seeing the dozen ck-dressed men rushing in behind him, yton Howards face darkened. Was Thomas Emiliano already prepared and had arranged everything, just waiting for the young master and his men to arrive?
Despite everything that had happened behind him, Baron Stuart was unfazed.
A pair of dark pupils seemed to want to tear Thomas Emiliano before them into pieces.
Do you think you can escape from this ce if you kill me? Thomas Emiliano sneered. In the end, they could only face each other as enemies.
Baron Stuart couldnt help but raise the corner of his mouth, Of course, I, Baron Stuart, might lose to anyone, but never to you.
As the words fell, the dozen ck-dressed men surrounding yton Howard suddenly fell to the ground, shot before they could understand what was happening.
Even yton Howard on the side was somewhat surprised.
Soon, people in special clothing broke into the hotel room through the windows, holding silenced guns aimed at the others in the room.
Seeing these people in such attire, yton Howard suddenly realized that the young master had also prepared a backup n and even brought the Old Masters people here.
Thomas Emiliano clearly didnt expect these events. Was it destined that the Blossom Family would lose to the Stuart Family after all?
- This update is avable on find?novel
City C.
Two days and nights had passed again. It is unknown whether it was theing of night or the impending rain that darkened the sky over the entire City C, creating a suffocating feeling.
As the sky grew darker, at dusk, the raindrops became bigger and continuous. In no time, the entire City C was plunged into heavy rain.
On the street, many pedestrians, as a result of the heavy rain, couldnt wait to rush home.
At a nce, the bustling city area suddenly started to be sparse with people, and only a disheveled figure could be seen faintly shuttling through the heavy rain.
Chapter 755: 755: That Seems to Be Lady Carter
Chapter 755: Chapter 755: That Seems to Be Lady Carter
At this time, the prosperous city districts driveway was already congested with traffic, and due to the heavy rain, the roadway was practically blocked.
In the midst of the downpour, the frail figure remained unmoved by the sudden torrent, continuing to drag her heavy and sluggish steps one by one along the roadside.
Looking at the jam-packed driveway, the frail figure in the rainstorm stopped and nced at some vehicles that had paused by the roadside due to the heavy rain.
In the middle of the road, the frail figure stood still, her eyes somewhat nk and hollow, seemingly feeling strange about the scene before her.
Suddenly, she tilted her head to meet the raindrops falling from the sky. Even though it was already spring, the cold raindrops didnt make the frail figure feel the cold; instead, she smiled, spread her arms in the middle of the road, as if she loved such weather.
Hehehe She spread her arms wide, gazing up at the sky while spinning nonstop, as if she enjoyed the icy cold raindrops that pped her face.
Squeak-
Suddenly, a sharp brake sound cut off the crispughter.
In the heavy rain, the frail figure was clearly frightened by the ear-piercing brake sound, copsing to the ground in shock, her pupils dted, and her expression terrified as she stared at the champagne-colored car across the way.
Are you trying to get yourself killed?! A private car stopped abruptly, cursing at the figure lying on the ground!
The frail figure remainedpletely still, just staring with her jet-ck eyes, fearfully looking at the head poking out from the car window.
Already congested, the driveway was now even more jammed up at this time, with more honking and impatient urginging from behind.
Whats going on? Are we moving or not?
Whats wrong with the front? Is there an ident? Why arent we moving!?
Young Master, something seems to have happened up front. Im afraid we wont make it to the airport to return to E City.
Not far away, a ck Bentley seemed to be in a hurry too. The man in the back seat couldnt help but lift his head, looking towards the driver in the front seat, Go see whats going on.
Yes, Young Master.
Upon hearing the words, the driver quickly opened an umbre and got out of the car, walking to the front.
Seeing the woman on the ground soaked by the rain, the driver couldnt help but frown, as she seemed to have been frightened.
Lady, are you alright? The driver spoke up, trying to wake the woman up and get her off the middle of the road.
However, the frail figure remained motionless.
Suddenly, she slowly turned her head and looked at the surrounding cars and crowd, her expression grim and fearful, as if she was extremely afraid of everything before her eyes.
Having followed her line of sight, the driver couldnt help but furrow his brows, scrutinizing the scene for a long moment until he could clearly see the womans porcin face. Then his expression changed dramatically, and he quickly turned and ran towards the direction of the ck Bentley.
Young Master!
The driver ran back to the ck Bentley, anxiously tapping on the car window.
The charming man in the back seat seemed somewhat surprised as he raised his head and lowered the car window.
Young Master, the person upfront seems to be Lady Carter!
Upon hearing this, Adrian Nash furrowed his brow, momentarily not responding to the drivers sudden mention of Lady Carter. What?
There is a woman upfront who seems to be Lady Avie! The source of th?s content is find{n}ovel
Adrian hesitated for a moment, and when he finally realized what was happening, he rushed out of the ck car and ran towards the front.
Chapter 756: Emily Walker?
Chapter 756: Chapter 756: Emily Walker?
Looking at the frightened person sitting on the ground in the rain, Adrian Nash couldnt believe his eyes for a moment. Was the woman before him really Emily Walker?
Crazy woman, get out of the way now!
Emily still sat on the ground without moving,pletely terrified.
The drivers, who were still waiting in the heavy rain, were obviously getting impatient and couldnt help cursing and yelling.
Looking at everything around her, the frail figure slowly stood up, feeling both unfamiliar and fearful of her surroundings.
She took one step back at a time, trying to escape the source of her fear.
Emily?
Watching her tremble, Adrian walked up and grabbed her arm, looking at her in surprise.
Upon hearing the sound, Emily raised her head, and this man in front of her still made her extremely afraid.
Her obviously wrong demeanor caused Adrian to furrow his brows slightly. Was she scared of him?
Emily, whats wrong with you? he asked, approaching her worriedly.
With a frightened face, Emily nced around and then at the man in front of her, and cried out, What are you all going to do? Let go, let me go!
Emily! Dont you recognize me? Even though she had never shown any affection for him before, at least she hadnt been as scared of him as she was now. This filled Adrian with puzzlement, his brows furrowing tightly.
With her arm still held tightly by the man, Emily was obviously even more frightened, Who are you? I want to go homeI want to go home
Suddenly, as if something jogged her memory, fragments of images shed through her head rapidly, like a thread prating her mind, causing her head to throb with pain.
Looking at her abnormal state, Adrians frown deepened, Emily, what the hell is wrong with youCahC
?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? findnovel
Before he could finish speaking, he felt a sharp pain shooting through the back of his hand. Lowering his head, he saw Emily biting his hand.
Young Master! The nearby drivers were clearly startled and rushed forward to stop her.
Adrian held his bleeding hand,pletely at a loss as to what had happened to this originally gentle woman.
Let golet me go, I want to go home! With her double arms tightly controlled by the driver, the frightened Emily was hysterical and struggling to escape.
Watching her like this, Adrians eyes were filled with pain.
He didnt understand what had happened to her or why she was in City C.
Where were Baron Stuarts followers? Werent they with her?
You want to go home? He followed her words, trying to figure out what was wrong with her.
Hearing this, the previously hysterical Emily suddenly quieted down, staring nkly at the man in front of her. Her eyes were somewhat dull.
I want to go homego home
To E City?
Emily looked up, E City?
Was her home in E City? If so, where was this?
Who was she?
Suddenly, her mind was filled with more broken images of a scene on a bed where someone was trying to inject something into her. Butwho were these people, and why couldnt she remember their faces
AhC She held her head, obviously in great pain.
Watching her like this, Adrians face was filled with urgency. Emily, whats wrong with you?
Just as he reached out to help her, the woman in front of him suddenly closed her eyes, and her whole body went limp.
Emily!
Seeing the woman who had suddenly fallen into aa, a touch of heartache crossed Adrians eyes.
Chapter 757: Take Her Back to E City
Chapter 757: Chapter 757: Take Her Back to E City
A five-star hotel.
In a luxurious suite, Adrian Nash stood quietly beside the bed, watching the unconscious person on the bed.
Whats wrong with her?
After the doctor finished examining her, his expression was somewhat solemn.
Thisdy seemed to have been injected with an unknown poison, one that he, as a doctor, had never seen before. He only knew that the poison contained Kfen.
With that, the doctor stood up, turning to Adrian Nash, Young Master Nash, thisdy has an unknown poison in her body. As for what kind of poison it is, I have never encountered it in my more than 20 years of practice.
Upon hearing this, Adrian Nash frowned, Poison?
Yes, theposition extracted from her blood contains Kfen. As for the rest, further in-depth examinations are needed.
Adrian Nash shifted his gaze to Emily Walker on the hospital bed.
Can this poison cause memory loss? Previously, on Main Street, Emily seemed not to recognize him at all.
The doctor pondered for a little while, It is not yet clear. We will have to wait until she wakes up to be certain. However, a poison containing thisponent may cause one to lose some self-awareness, not knowing where they are.
Can it be cured? Does it pose a threat to ones life? Adrian Nash asked further.
He didnt understand why Emily would be poisoned, and where was Baron Stuart at this time?
Shouldnt she be at the Stuart Family residence as Young Mistress Stuart? Why would she end up in City C?
As of now, it is still uncertain. I believe that as long as the fundamentalposition of the poison is discovered, there should be a cure, and there is no immediate threat to life.
This update is avable on find?novel
Upon hearing this, Adrian Nashs heart settled for the time being. I understand, you may leave first.
He must return to E City first. As for the poison in her body, he still needed to return to E City for a detailed examination.
As the doctor packed up, just as he was about to leave, he seemed to suddenly remember something and stopped, turning to Adrian Nash, By the way, Young Master Nash, thisdy is pregnant. It is better to remove the poison from her body as soon as possible to avoid harming the baby.
Upon hearing this, Adrian Nash couldnt help but furrow his brow.
Pregnant?
Will the poison in her body affect her baby?
Ive already given her an injection that can control the poison in her body temporarily, preventing it from spreading further. However, it would be best to remove the poison as soon as possible after returning to E City.
I understand.
The doctor nodded and left, leaving Adrian Nash and a bodyguard in the room.
ncing at the person on the bed, the bodyguard couldnt help but ask, Young Master, what do you n to do?
Originally, they were supposed to return to E City tonight. Now, because of Lady Carter, they might not be able to return for some time.
Return to E City tomorrow morning. Adrian Nash walked to the bedside, looking at the person on the bed with a mixture of worry and confusion in his eyes.
What about Lady Carter? The bodyguard hesitated.
Go back together. You go to Mr. Zion and tell him I need a private jet.
Yes. The bodyguard saluted and quickly left the room.
The next morning, as the sky was just starting to brighten.
In a daze, the person on the bed woke up.
Looking at this unknown room, she sat up, about to get out of bed when the room door was pushed open.
Adrian Nash came in and saw her awake, he couldnt help but show a slight smile, Youre awake?
Looking at the man who suddenly entered, the woman on the bed trembled slightly and appeared a little scared.
Chapter 758: Does She Even Forget About Baron Stuart?
Chapter 758: Chapter 758: Does She Even Forget About Baron Stuart?
Remembering what the doctor had said, Adrian Nash wasnt surprised by Emily Walkers unusual behavior.
He approached her with a gentle smile.
You really dont remember me?
Hearing this, Emily Walker raised her eyes. The man in front of her seemed to bear her no ill will, so she temporarily rxed and shook her head blindly.
Then do you remember how you came to City C? Adrian Nash continued to probe.
Emily Walker pondered for a while, her brows creasing more and more as fragments of images shed through her mind. She seemed to have been kidnapped to some strange ce, but she couldnt remember where.
I am Adrian Nash, you truly dont remember me? Recalling what the doctor had said, Adrian Nash thought that the toxin in her body only caused her to lose consciousness asionally, not total amnesia.
At his words, Emily Walker looked up, staring nkly at the man in front of her, Adrian Nash
Yes. Adrian Nash nodded with a small smile.
She seemed to be very familiar with this name in her memories.
She looked at him with slight fear, the terror inside making her unwilling to easily recognize the man before her. She just lowered her head silently, shrinking towards the head of the bed.
Seeing her in such fear of him, Adrian Nash didnt dare to ask more but chose to give up. He picked up the breakfast from the side, Eat breakfast first, well head back to E City in a bit.
Seeing the breakfast in front of her, Emily looked as though she was starving, grabbing it and eating voraciously.
She couldnt remember how long it had been since herst meal, just that she was extremely hungry.
Seeing her like this, a pang of pity shed in Adrian Nashs eyes.
Baron Stuart, what had he done to her? Why had she ended up in such a state?
Where is Baron Stuart? Hes not with you? Watching her wolf down the food, Adrian Nash suddenly asked.
Eating the breakfast, Emily Walker suddenly stopped when she heard the name.
Baron Stuart?
Could it be, she didnt even remember Baron Stuart?
Baron Stuart The bowl in her hand suddenly dropped as she tried hard to recall the name. However, the more she tried, the more confused she got. Some fragmented images shed in her mind. She wanted to see them clearly but she couldnt remember any faces.
In an instant, she was like a startled kitten, abruptly raising her head and looking towards the door.
Updates are released by find?novel
Before Adrian Nash could even react, Emily was already off the bed rushing towards the door!
Emily Walker! Adrian Nash reacted with shock, quickly rising to pursue her!
He was confused. She was fine just now, why did she suddenly lose control? What had happened!?
Adrian Nash quickly caught up with her, who had just dashed out of the room, Emily Walker! What exactly is going on with you!?
Let go What are you all trying to do!? Let me go! I want to go home I want to go home! Like she was suddenly frightened, Emily had lost control and looked terrified, as if she had received a huge shock.
Adrian Nash did not understand what kind of residual toxins were in her body, who injected her with those things, and what their intentions were.
What are you Before Adrian Nash could finish speaking, he felt Emily sliding down. Emily? Emily!?
Seeing her suddenly faint, Adrian Nash was shocked, he shouted at the two bodyguards standing at the door, Quickly, get the doctor!
Chapter 759: Return to E City
Chapter 759: Chapter 759: Return to E City
Half an hourter, the doctor came back to the presidential suite and gave Emily Walker a full body check.
Fortunately, there was no serious problem, just that the toxin in her body could cause a loss of consciousness, but it posed no life-threatening danger.
Adrian Nash finally felt relieved.
.
The private jet was ready, and Adrian Nash needed to return to E City. He had no choice but to carry the unconscious Emily into the ck sedan.
All matters would be dealt with once they returned to E City.
Discover more novels at ?ovelFind
E City.
Stuart Family Mansion.
Several days had passed, and there was still no news on Emily Walker.
Even Ang Reid was anxiously waiting at the Stuart residence, hoping to be the first to know any news.
During this time, another thing was puzzling her.
Cam Walker had suddenly disappeared in the days since Emilys disappearance, and it wasnt until yesterday that Ang had received a call from her, who said she was studying abroad and wouldnt be returning to the country for the time being. Even when Ang tried to find out her current location, Cam hastily ended the call.
This made Ang wonder, could it be that Cam took Emily away?
However, she knew Baron Stuarts hatred for Cam, and if it was indeed her who took Emily away, this time, Baron Stuart would not let her off easily.
Because of this, Ang was hesitating and didnt know whether to tell Baron Stuart about Cams sudden departure abroad. Perhaps finding Cam would lead them to Emily.
Its been so many days, why hasnt there been any news!? Sitting on the sofa, Vivian Ferguson was worried and anxious, both for Emily Walkers safety and for the fact that Emily was pregnant, praying that nothing bad would happen to her.
Ang Reid was also anxiously waiting in silence.
Baron Stuart had gone to City C, not knowing if he could find Emily!
Also anxiously waiting on the sofa was Be Stuart, who could be said to be the most tormented and guilty during these days.
It had been so many days, could it be that Emily had already
She couldnt bear to imagine any further.
Ang Reid thought for a while, hesitating for a long time, before finally standing up and going to the first-floor restroom, taking out her cell phone.
No matter how she thought about it, she felt that this wasnt a coincidence. Cam had always hated Emily, and the most likely person to take her away was Cam!
Taking out her cell phone, she dialed Cams phone number, and just as she was about to confront her, she heard the sound of a switched off phone on the other end
This made her even more puzzled.
Feeling lost, she returned to the living room, and at this time, the phone in the grand hall rang.
Vivian Ferguson could not wait to pick up the phone, Hello!?
Is Baron Stuart there?
Who are you?
The person on the other end of the phone was silent for a while, and after half a moment, he finally spoke, Im Adrian Nash.
Upon hearing this, Vivian Fergusons anxious expression eased, it turned out to be the son of Nash Group, and he was probably here to discuss business with Baron Stuart.
Baron Stuart is not here. You can call his cell phone.
His cell phone is off.
Off? Thats not right; they had just talked on the phone ten minutes ago.
With this thought, Vivian Ferguson suddenly remembered that recently, due to the matter of Emily Walker, it seemed that her son had put all his work aside and even turned off his work cell phone.
Uh, he might be a little busytely. If you have something rted to work to discuss, can you wait until
I have personal matters to discuss with him, about Emily
Chapter 760 - 760 What!? Emily Walker!?
Chapter 760: Chapter 760 What!? Emily Walker!?
Adrian Nash hesitated for a moment, seemingly wanting to speak but holding back.
He was unsure whether he should tell the Stuart family about Emily Walker now or not. Deep down, he still had a bit of selfish desire.
Emily, as she was now, waspletely ignorant about the Stuart family, and he could easily keep her by his side because of it. But in the end, once she woke up, would he still have nothing left? Even worse, he mightpletely misunderstand her after she regains consciousness.
In the end, he could not keep her heart, and even her body did not belong to him.
Its about Emily Walker.
Finally, Adrian Nash spoke up.
Upon hearing this, Vivian Ferguson on the other end was taken aback for a moment, then eximed in shock, her heart filled with indescribable excitement, What!? EmilyEmily Walker!?
Yes.
Do you know where Emily is? Vivian asked excitedly. Be Stuart and Ang Reid beside her were even more shocked, jumping up from the sofa and gathering around, holding their breaths in anticipation.
After hesitating for a moment and considering Emilys current condition, Adrian decided not to let the Stuart family know about it just yet.
After all, with the situation as it was now
He looked back at the girl whose condition was getting worse, and thought that if the Stuart family members knew about her in this state, they would probably think she was crazy, right? And would they still let her stay with the Stuarts like nothing happened?
No, Ive juste back from City C and heard some news about Emily Walker.
Hearing this, Vivian felt a momentary disappointment. However, the news about Emily had ignited a glimmer of hope in her heart.
One way or another, having news was always a good thing!
???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find?Novel
Alright, Ill give you Baron Stuarts private phone number, so you can contact him: hes in City C now. Vivian eagerly gave Adrian Nash the Barons phone number, hoping to find Emily as soon as possible!
Adrian hung up the phone and looked at the series of numbers on his cell phone, still feeling somewhat indecisive.
There was a time when he wanted nothing more than to keep this woman by his side, and now was the perfect opportunity for that. But did he really want to hand her over to Baron Stuart?
As he hesitated and was about to cast a nce at the girl on the bed, he turned his head and found a vase flying right at him
Adrian Nash reacted quickly, looking somewhat shocked at Emily in front of him, Emily, what are you doing?
The vase didnt hit anyone, and Emily seemed somewhat scared. Her face was full of fear, as if the man standing in front of her was a demon from hell, causing her to have overwhelming illusions.
Looking at her like this, Adrian felt heartbroken and wanted to step forward to ask her what was wrong, but as soon as he took a step closer, she looked even more terrified and tense, making him not dare to approach her. Instead, he just stood there in pain, watching her.
Emily, Im Adrian Nash, do you really not remember me at all? At this point, she was already attacking him, and recalling the doctors words, Adrian was worried that she might attack herself.
Adrian Nash?
Seeing the man in front of her stop, the fear in Emilys heart gradually subsided. When she came to her senses and realized the shattered vase on the ground, she had no idea what she was doing.
She held her aching head, and the more she tried to recall the vague name in her mind, the more her head felt like it was going to explode, causing her unbearable pain. Soon after, her vision went ck, and she fell into aa once again
(Dears, Ive been updating less recently, but once my health gets better after some time, I promise to return to updating regrly!)
Chapter 761: Adrian Nash’s Phone Call
Chapter 761: Chapter 761: Adrian Nashs Phone Call
Emily!
Adrian Nash let out a roar and hurriedly stepped forward to protect her.
-
Despite several days and nights of searching in City C, there was still no news, and Baron Stuart was close to copse.
After arriving in City C, he even raided Thomas Emilianos hideout, but still couldnt find any trace of Emily Walker. Billy Blossom and his group seemed to have received the news in advance and had disappeared without a trace at this moment.
Standing in front of the hotels floor-to-ceiling window, the mans handsome face looked significantly older at this moment.
At this moment, his private phone suddenly rang.
He thought it was his men who had some news, and he picked up the phone without looking at the caller ID, apanied by his deep and seductive voice.
Speak.
Hearing his deep voice, the person on the other end of the phone was silent for a few seconds before saying, Its me.
Baron Stuart was not unfamiliar with Adrian Nashs voice.
However, it was a bit surprising for him to receive a call from Adrian Nash on his private phone.
Adrian Nash?
Yes.
As the saying goes, no one would call without reason. Adrian Nash had suddenly contacted him and even obtained his private number, it must not be an ordinary matter.
But for now, he had no interest in dealing with anything else.
If you hang up the phone, I guarantee youll regret it for a lifetime. Adrian Nash seemed to guess his intention to hang up and spoke out before he did.
At this, Baron Stuart was a little surprised, his eyes narrowed slightly. Really? Are you being overconfident, Young Master Nash?
Youre looking for Emily, right? Adrian Nash clearly didnt want to waste any more time, and if the woman in front of him didnt belong to him, he wouldnt want to hand her over to Baron Stuart either.
Upon hearing Emilys name, Baron Stuarts nerves immediately tensed up, and Adrian Nashs words were clearly intended for something else.
What do you want to say?
Shes with me.
Baron Stuarts eyes sharpened, unprepared for the abrupt news. Where are you!?
E City.
As soon as the words were spoken, Adrian Nash felt the rush of the phone being hung up on the other end.
He turned around and walked into the room, where the doctor had just finished examining Emily at this moment.
How is she?
She has been given a sedative, and her condition is quite bad. The doctor stood up and looked at Adrian Nash with a troubled expression.
The poison in her body had gradually spread to her nervous system, and if it continued, there would be only two oues: madness or death from self-harm.
Hearing the doctors words, Adrian Nash turned his head to look at the sleeping woman on the bed, and the scene from just now still sent chills down his spine.
He had thought that Emily had just temporarily lost her self-awareness and could not recognize people, but he hadnt expected that she had really begun to harm herself.
Looking at the clear knife wounds on her arm, Adrian Nashs handsome eyes dimmed with anger and heartache.
He turned to the doctor. Is there no way topletely remove the poison from her body?
The main problem is that we have not yetpletely analyzed the poison in her body, so we cant find the cause and treat it ordingly. Moreover, if we act recklessly, it might backfire.
This was what he was most worried about.
If other medicines were used forcibly, the result might be even worse.
Then what should we do!? Adrian Nash was angry for the first time!
At present, we can only follow your instructions and try our best to protect the baby in her womb, preventing the poison from spreading and harming the baby. As for the rest, we can only wait for the analysis results toe out. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find_Novel(.
Chapter 762: The Poison Strikes Again
Chapter 762: Chapter 762: The Poison Strikes Again
The doctor seemed helpless, too. These toxins were unlike anything they had seen before, as if they were deliberately engineered poisonous substances.
Adrian Nash sighed, they had been analyzing for three days now, if it had been that easy, why wait till now.
I understand, you can go out first.
Yes.
.
Several hours had passed, Adrian Nash was still staying quietly beside the bed, guarding a woman who wasnt even his.
In a little while, she would disappear before his eyes, wouldnt she?
While he pondered, the woman on the bed began to flutter her eyshes, as if about to wake up.
The rightful source is find~novel
Adrian Nash leaned in, softly called out, Emily Walker?
At the same time, he was scared, scared that once Emily woke up, she would, like before, hurt herself.
The gently calling sound from beside her ear allowed the woman on the bed to finally open her eyes.
However, even though she had opened her eyes, in Adrian Nashs view, her eyes were clearly hollow, her expression vacant, as if she couldnt see anything around her, just staring nkly at the ceiling.
Emily Walker? Adrian Nash called out again, but Emily never turned her head.
Emily Walker, are you awake?
It was only after the third call that the woman on the bed turned her hollow gaze towards him.
Adrian Nash.
She suddenly spoke, surprising Adrian Nash, but he was also excited, You remember me!?
Emily Walker gave a small smile, a stark contrast to her previous state, Can you take me home?
The smile at the corners of Adrian Nashs mouth froze, he wasnt sure if she was awake or asleep at this moment.
Sure, but do you remember where your home is? He asked, testing her.
At his words, Emily Walker lowered her eyelids, beginning to recall her home.
My home is The more she tried to remember, the fragmented memories that shed through her mind became more twisted, as if she was being pulled into an abyss.
Where is my home home The calmness she had previously was gone, she was once again thrown into torment, putting her hands on her temples in an effort to escape the images shing in her mind.
Emily Walker!? Adrian Nash was agitated; it seemed that whenever she tried to remember, the toxins inside her acted up.
Stop thinking, stop! Adrian Nash moved forward quickly, trying to pull her away, but she pushed him back, a look of fear appearing in her face, Go away, all of you go away! I want to go home to go home!
Catching a glimpse of the house entrance, Emily Walker quickly jumped down from the bed, rushed out of the room, and towards the door in sheer terror!
Emily Walker! Adrian Nash, snapping back to reality, rushed after her. The repercussions of Emilys attack were unimaginable.
Back home I want to go home As she rushed out of the unfamiliar room, Emily murmured to herself. It seemed as if the people and objects around her were not real but demons from hell.
Upon seeing the living room entrance, she rushed towards it undeterred, only to bump into a strong chest.
Baron Stuart had intended to throw away the unknown object in his arms, but as he lowered his head to see her face, he sucked in cold breath.
Emily Walker
Let go let go I want to go home! Emily Walkers face twisted in fear. Shepletely disregarded the man before her, struggling violently to free herself from those strong, powerful arms!
Chapter 763: Who is Baron Stuart?
Chapter 763: Chapter 763: Who is Baron Stuart?
Looking at the struggling child in front of him, a pang of heartache crossed Baron Stuarts heart. He raised his arm to turn her body around, trying to make her face him directly.
Emily Walker, its me! His thick eyshes drooped slightly, and endless heartache shed through his eyes. He didnt understand what was going on with the girl in front of him. The look of terror on her face seemed to tear his heart apart, causing him unbearable pain.
At this time, Adrian Nash had also rushed downstairs. When he saw the scene before him, he didnt continue to approach but left some space for the two of them.
With a familiar and gentle voice, the child in his embrace finally stopped struggling. However, the fear on her face did not fade but rather, she looked up nkly at the man in front of her, who seemed both strange and slightly familiar to her.
Seeing her finally calming down, Baron Stuart couldnt help but hug her tighter in his embrace.
These days, he had almost thought he would never find her again.
Being tightly held by the man, Emily Walkers expression remained dull, her eyes empty and lifeless.
If it had been before, she would have definitely enjoyed this warm and familiar embrace. But now, she was not dazed because of suddenly seeing him, but rather, from the very beginning, she had lost all the consciousness she should have had.
No No! My husband wont let you go Let go I want to go home I want to go home!
Just as Baron Stuart held her tightly in his embrace, Emily Walker, who had calmed down, suddenly saw the images of the white coats forcing her onto the bed and trying to inject some unknown substance into her. She fell into a state of panic again.
Looking at her suddenly plunged into panic, Baron Stuarts brow furrowed,pletely clueless about what was happening to her.
Emily Walker! Whats wrong with you!? He stretched out his arms, trying to control her in her agitated state.
Let go let me go! Emily Walker looked up, roaring continuously at the man in front of her. Her gaze seemed as if she was looking at a terrible person, not the man who had once given her endless love.
Baron Stuart could clearly feel the fear in her eyes, and he didnt understand why she was afraid of him.
Both anxious and heartbroken, he wanted to roar, but he felt even more pain. Emily Walker, whats wrong with you? I am Baron Stuart!
Readplete version only at f?ndnovel
With his low growl, a familiar name entered her mind, and she quieted down instantly.
Baron Stuart
Who was Baron Stuart? She couldnt remember anything, but deep in her subconscious mind, the person she wanted to escape from and find was Baron Stuart.
But who was Baron Stuart? Why couldnt she remember?
At this moment, Adrian Nash, who had been standing at the staircase entrance, couldnt help but walk over.
She was injected with a kind of poison. She doesnt know who she is now.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart looked up in shock, his eyes locked on Adrian Nash. What do you mean?
ncing at the woman beside him, Adrian Nashs eyes also flickered with pain. She doesnt remember anything.
Baron Stuart looked up, first at Adrian Nash and then at the woman in front of him, disbelief shing in his eyes.
She doesnt remember anything?
Baron Stuartwho is Baron Stuart Emily Walker held her head, trying to piece together the scattered fragments of images in her mind.
But the more she tried to see the truth in her memories, the more her head felt like it was going to explode.
Emily Walker Baron Stuart looked at her with heartache, and an endless rage suddenly exploded within him. His ink-jade eyes seemed aze with fire!
Chapter 764: Returning to Stuart Manor
Chapter 764: Chapter 764: Returning to Stuart Manor
Emily Baron Stuart looked at her with a heartache, as endless anger suddenly erupted at the bottom of his heart, and his pair of ck eyes seemed to be burning with a raging fire.
Who on earth had injected her with that stuff!?
Th?s chapter is updated by FindNovel
Anger burned in Baron Stuarts eyes, while Emily waspletely in chaos. The fragments of images in her mind disappeared before she could catch them.
Every time her mind was stimted, she would lose consciousness and fall into deep sleep again.
Seeing her suddenly falling in front of him, Baron Stuarts heart tightened, Emily!
Every time it happens like this, she will always sleep whenever she tries to remember something. Adrian Nash, who was standing aside, spoke up.
He was also scared at first. Gradually, after experiencing it many times, the doctor told him that she was just sleeping as if the poison inside her controlled her and prevented her from remembering anything.
This point also puzzled him.
He didnt know who had injected her with the stuff, but he was sure that the person who had injected her with the medicine was trying to ruin Emily.
Baron Stuart looked up, somewhat puzzled, and asked Adrian Nash, What do you mean?
Shes just asleep and not in any serious danger, but she cant control the poison inside her for much longer. Ive already consulted many experts in this field, and they are still clueless about the poison in her body.
At this moment, the most important thing was to urgently remove the poison from Emilys body.
And at present, the only person who could possibly help her is either the person who injected her or perhaps Baron Stuart knows who injected her with the poison.
You should know who poisoned her. If you dont remove the poison in her body soon, Emily and the child in her womb might be in real danger.
Adrian Nashs words once again shocked Baron Stuart, who looked incredulously at the woman in his arms.
Then, he reached out his arm and carried her horizontally in his arms, and left Adrian Nashs private vi.
Watching the backs of the two leaving, Adrian Nash stood still, truly letting go from this moment onward.
.
Stuart Manor
As soon as Baron Stuart returned to E City, he headed straight for Adrian Nashs residence, so the members of both Stuart and Bailey families were still unaware of his return.
When Baron Stuart returned with Emily in his arms, it was alreadyte, and the Stuart family members were eating dinner, all of them unable to savor their meal.
When the living room entrance made a sound, Zachary Stuart, Vivian Ferguson, and her daughter couldnt help but look over.
Seeing her soning back with Emily in his arms, Vivian Ferguson was so surprised that she jumped up from her dining chair, Emily!
Since Be Stuarts position did not allow her to see the living room entrance, she also got up and ran out of the restaurant when her mother called out.
When she saw Emily appear, she was both happy and crying, with tears of excitement falling from her eyes.
Sister-inwsobyoure finally back
Zachary Stuart, after all a man, was more calm in handling matters and walked out slowly with his crutches.
Baron Stuart ignored his family members and nervously carried Emily up to the second floor. Then he turned back and said, Get Doctor Gavin here immediately!
Vivian Ferguson heard this and looked at Emily, who was in aa. She understood the situation and quickly walked to the phone to call Doctor Gavins number.
Meanwhile, Be Stuart was anxiously following her brother up to the second floor.
These days, she couldnt eat or sleep well. Now finally seeing Emily back, but in this state, she felt her guilt getting bigger. Her heart, which had finally settled down, was now suspended in the air once again.
Chapter 765 - 766: Definitely Not a Coincidence
Chapter 766: Chapter 766: Definitely Not a Coincidence
Ill do my best. Im going to take the blood sample back to the hospital for testing, and it might take a few days to get the results.
Doctor Gavin furrowed his brows, his face somewhat solemn.
The poison in Young Madams body was no ordinary one, and finding out the analysis results would possibly be quite a challenge.
Go right away!
Baron Stuarts face was obviously anxious, as he too wanted to know what was inside Emily Walkers body and why she had turned out this way.
Thinking of the possibilities that Doctor Gavin mentioned just now, his heart couldnt settle down even for a second.
Doctor Gavin nodded at him and then left Stuart Manor carrying the blood sample.
When he had just reached the front door, a voice suddenly called out from behind, stopping him. Read full story at ?ovelFind
Doctor Gavin! Ang Reid chased downstairs, her face showing signs of anxiety and uneasiness.
Doctor Gavin turned his head upon hearing her voice and looked somewhat surprised when he saw Ang Reid.
Madam Walker.
I want to ask if the poison in Emilys body really cant be analyzed, does that mean theres no hope for my daughter? Ang Reid asked painfully.
Doctor Gavins earlier words were simply unimaginable for her.
If the poison couldnt be neutralized, would Emily truly be a madwoman with mental disorders?
Upon hearing this, Doctor Gavins face turned solemn. Now being a father himself, he understood the worries of parents for their children.
Madam Walker, please rest assured, I will do my utmost, and I believe that Young Madam will have good fortune.
Before the results came out, all he could do was try his best tofort them.
Although Doctor Gavin said so, Ang Reid could still read his expressions.
If the antidote was really easy to find, Adrian Nash would have tried several times by now, but there was no way to remove the poison from Emilys body.
If Doctor Gavin was also powerless, what would happen to her Emily?
Thinking about this, Ang Reid felt as if she was pierced by thousands of arrows, growing increasingly anxious.
Suddenly, her gaze turned thoughtful as she looked up at Doctor Gavin.
Doctor Gavin, if we find the person who poisoned her, can we find the antidote to remove the poison from Emilys body? In Ang Reids subconscious, she was certain that Emilys situation was definitely rted to Cam Walker.
Cam had just gone abroad, and Emily had returned. During the days when Emily was missing, Cam was not at home either. None of these events were coincidental.
Hearing this, Doctor Gavin couldnt help but frown.
Her words made a lot of sense, as the best way to find the antidote would be to find the person who had injected the poison into the Young Madam. However, even the Young Master probably didnt know who had done it.
Moreover, if they dyed any longer, the poison in the Young Madams body might spread throughout her system.
If we can, that would certainly be the fastest and most effective method, but as of now, it seems that even Young Master doesnt know who poisoned her.
Ang Reid lowered her eyelids, unsure whether it was truly Cam who had poisoned Emily, but she was certain Cam knew about it!
Thank you, Doctor Gavin. After speaking, Ang Reid hurriedly turned and returned upstairs.
Doctor Gavin looked at her receding figure with some confusion but did not question her further, instead leaving Stuart Manor as well.
Upon returning to the room on the second floor and seeing Baron Stuarts back, Ang Reid was somewhat indecisive.
Once she revealed the matter about Cam, her life would surely be in danger upon being exposed to Baron Stuart. But if they couldnt find Cam, there would be no cure for Emily!
Just as Ang Reid was hesitating, Baron Stuart, who was standing beside the bed, suddenly turned around and left the room, his handsome face showing a hint of anger.
Chapter 766 - 767: Interrogation, Antidote!
Chapter 767: Chapter 767: Interrogation, Antidote!
Baron Stuart! Seeing him suddenly leave, Vivian Ferguson was somewhat doubtful.
Emily Walker hadnt woken up yet, so why did her son leave?
As soon as Baron Stuarts front foot left, Emily Walker on the bed suddenly opened her eyes.
Shes awake Sister-inw Shaw is awake! Be Stuart said excitedly, pulling everyones attention away from the front door and back to Emily.
Emily Walker Ang Reid shed tears of joy, squeezing her way to the bed to look at her daughter.
At this moment, for Emily Walker, all the people around her were strangers. She looked at them with a little fear and didnt know where she was now.
On the other side.
In a dark secret chamber, Baron Stuart walked slowly in, a gloomy murderous aura covering his handsome face.
There was only one dim light in the room, making the whole secret chamber terribly dark.
Young Lord. After he entered, a solemn man bowed respectfully to him and retreated to one side.
Baron Stuart raised his gloomy eyes and slowly walked towards the depths of the secret chamber.
In a short while, he saw a man tied to a wall with iron chains, who was now covered in wounds.
Billy Blossom might not have imagined that Thomas Emiliano would be in such a miserable state at this moment, his handsome face covered in whip marks and blood, devoid of his usual charm.
Despite being reduced to such a state, Thomas Emilianos face showed no fear; on the contrary, when he saw himing, he revealed a faint smile.
Now, he was imprisoned here, and no one would know.
There were only two possibilities for Baron Stuart toe here and see him; first, to get rid of him, and second, he had found the woman and came to ask him for the antidote! N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on fin?novel
What did you inject into her body? At some point, a gun appeared in Baron Stuarts hand. As the words came out of his mouth, the gun in his hand was aimed at Thomas Emilianos forehead.
Seeing his actions, Thomas Emiliano couldnt help but show a bitter smile.
So, while asking for the antidote, he wanted to get rid of him?
Do you want to know? Thomas Emiliano raised his head weakly, the corner of his mouth revealing a sneer, I wont tell you.
On hearing this, Baron Stuarts eyes grew colder, and his voice seemed to be coated with ayer of frost, Do you think I dont dare to kill you?
If you kill me, your woman will be beyond help; do you really dare to? Indeed, Thomas Emiliano was betting on this.
Before the poison inside that womans body was removed, Baron Stuart would not dare to kill him.
However, Baron Stuart was not threatened by this.
He sneered, Really? You seem to have forgotten that you still have a little brother?
As expected, when he heard the words little brother, the smile on Thomas Emilianos lips stiffened.
In the world, his only rtive was Billy Blossom. Was he also caught by Baron Stuart?
It was impossible. In E City, it might be easy for Baron Stuart to find someone, but in City C, it was definitely the territory of the brothers.
Do you want to trick me? Its not that easy to catch my little brother.
Really? What do you think your little brother will do if I leak the news about your capture? Baron Stuart sneered; Billy Blossom was not as calm as Thomas Emiliano.
Once he learned that Thomas Emiliano was imprisoned, he would definitely try every means to rescue him.
This threat indeed posed a danger to Thomas Emiliano. With his little brothers personality, he would definitelye to save him at all costs!
Having thoroughly experienced Baron Stuarts cruelty, Thomas Emiliano feared that if his brother fell into his hands, he would be tortured to death!
There is no antidote. In the end, Thomas Emiliano uttered a few words.
PS: Mia Harizons health has not been very good recently, and she still hasnt recovered after several days. So this time, there will indeed be a break in updates for a period of time until Mia Harizon gets through her morning sickness. We hope for everyones understanding!
Chapter 767 - 768: That Poison, Made for You
Chapter 768: Chapter 768: That Poison, Made for You
That poison indeed has no antidote.
Because this poison was made for Baron Stuart, and for revenge against the Stuart Family!
When developing this poison, there was never any intention of creating an antidote. Billy Blossom even feared that he might act emotionally. During the development of the poison, he deliberately had the most dangerous ingredient hidden by those working on it, unknown to anyone.
As such, it would be nearly impossible for the two brothers to develop an antidote.
By doing this, the poison was meant to kill Baron Stuart once and for all, with no medicine on Earth to cure it. It would plunge the Stuart Family deep into despair, letting them taste the helplessness of losing a loved one, unable to do anything but watch him die slowly C this would be even more pleasurable than killing their entire family and crushing their corporation!
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts brow furrowed involuntarily.
What did you say?
There is no antidote. Thomas Emilianos cold eyes were slightly downcast, but eventually, he looked slowly up at the man in front of him. Imagining Baron Stuarts uing painful and desperate expression brought joy to his heart.
In the end, what didnt belong to him could never be his. Why should he stubbornly cling to this rtionship that was never meant for him, when it would probably just cost him his life?
Thomas answer once again sent a chill through Baron Stuarts heart.
At this moment, he naturally knew that Thomas no longer had any reason to deceive him.
No antidote? Why would there be no antidote?
As if seeing through his confusion, Thomasughed coldly, You certainly never thought that this poison was specially made for you, did you? Do you think we would have left a method for creating an antidote? For more chapters visit f?ndnovel
At his words, Baron Stuart looked up once again.
Indeed, if the Blossom Family wanted to take revenge on the Stuart Family, they would never leave behind any way to detoxify the poison. So was Emily Walker truly beyond saving?
Thinking about this, Baron Stuarts fists clenched tighter, and the veins on his forehead began to bulge with his emotions, as if wanting to release the anger he could not vent!
Seeing his helpless and swollen expression, Thomasughed inwardly, the corners of his mouth curving up in mockery. You only have yourself to me. You never thought that everything youve done in the past woulde back on the woman you love most. Can I assume that all shes going through right now is thanks to you?
His words only fueled the rage in Baron Stuarts heart to its peak!
At this moment, he wanted nothing more than to tear the man before him into thousands of pieces!
A burst of cellphone ringtone interrupted Baron Stuarts unvented rage, and he took out his phone to look at the caller ID.
Brother! You, you have toe back quickly, sister-inw, she Be Stuarts voice, filled with urgency and concern, came from the other end of the phone, instantly tensing up Baron Stuart!
Without waiting for Be Stuart to speak again, he swiftly hung up the phone and rushed towards the front door of the secret chamber!
As soon as he left the secret chamber, his steps suddenly halted, and his cold face seemed deep in thought.
yton Howard, who seemed to be thinking about the same thing, couldnt help stepping forward. Young Master, how do you n to deal with Thomas Emiliano?
Take some photos of him now and release them in City C.
His cold words squeezed through gritted teeth C now that there was no antidote, there was no reason for them to remain in this world!
PS: Mia Harizons health has improved and is gradually resuming updates.
Chapter 768: That Poison, Made for You
Chapter 768: Chapter 768: That Poison, Made for You
That poison indeed has no antidote.
Because this poison was made for Baron Stuart, and for revenge against the Stuart Family!
When developing this poison, there was never any intention of creating an antidote. Billy Blossom even feared that he might act emotionally. During the development of the poison, he deliberately had the most dangerous ingredient hidden by those working on it, unknown to anyone.
As such, it would be nearly impossible for the two brothers to develop an antidote.
By doing this, the poison was meant to kill Baron Stuart once and for all, with no medicine on Earth to cure it. It would plunge the Stuart Family deep into despair, letting them taste the helplessness of losing a loved one, unable to do anything but watch him die slowly C this would be even more pleasurable than killing their entire family and crushing their corporation!
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts brow furrowed involuntarily.
What did you say?
There is no antidote. Thomas Emilianos cold eyes were slightly downcast, but eventually, he looked slowly up at the man in front of him. Imagining Baron Stuarts uing painful and desperate expression brought joy to his heart. Checktest chapters at find?novel
In the end, what didnt belong to him could never be his. Why should he stubbornly cling to this rtionship that was never meant for him, when it would probably just cost him his life?
Thomas answer once again sent a chill through Baron Stuarts heart.
At this moment, he naturally knew that Thomas no longer had any reason to deceive him.
No antidote? Why would there be no antidote?
As if seeing through his confusion, Thomasughed coldly, You certainly never thought that this poison was specially made for you, did you? Do you think we would have left a method for creating an antidote?
At his words, Baron Stuart looked up once again.
Indeed, if the Blossom Family wanted to take revenge on the Stuart Family, they would never leave behind any way to detoxify the poison. So was Emily Walker truly beyond saving?
Thinking about this, Baron Stuarts fists clenched tighter, and the veins on his forehead began to bulge with his emotions, as if wanting to release the anger he could not vent!
Seeing his helpless and swollen expression, Thomasughed inwardly, the corners of his mouth curving up in mockery. You only have yourself to me. You never thought that everything youve done in the past woulde back on the woman you love most. Can I assume that all shes going through right now is thanks to you?
His words only fueled the rage in Baron Stuarts heart to its peak!
At this moment, he wanted nothing more than to tear the man before him into thousands of pieces!
A burst of cellphone ringtone interrupted Baron Stuarts unvented rage, and he took out his phone to look at the caller ID.
Brother! You, you have toe back quickly, sister-inw, she Be Stuarts voice, filled with urgency and concern, came from the other end of the phone, instantly tensing up Baron Stuart!
Without waiting for Be Stuart to speak again, he swiftly hung up the phone and rushed towards the front door of the secret chamber!
As soon as he left the secret chamber, his steps suddenly halted, and his cold face seemed deep in thought.
yton Howard, who seemed to be thinking about the same thing, couldnt help stepping forward. Young Master, how do you n to deal with Thomas Emiliano?
Take some photos of him now and release them in City C.
His cold words squeezed through gritted teeth C now that there was no antidote, there was no reason for them to remain in this world!
PS: Mia Harizons health has improved and is gradually resuming updates.
Chapter 769: The drug takes effect, dont kill me!
Chapter 769: Chapter 769: The drug takes effect, dont kill me!
Leaving cold words behind, Baron Stuart turned and left the secret chamber.
Upon returning to Stuart Manor, he had just stepped into the living room when he heard a worried moring from the second floor.
Be careful! Dont, dontEmily Walker Mother begs you, can you, can you put the knife down first Seeing her daughter huddled behind curtains, Ang Reids face was filled with immense heartache.
Just a moment ago, she had nearly hurt herself!
Witnessing the scene before them, Vivian Ferguson and her daughter were also at a loss, wanting to step forward and stop Emily, but as soon as they tried to approach, Emily hiding behind the curtains became even more tense, filled with extreme fear. It was as if they were a group of ghosts and demons drawing near her, terrifying!
Emily Walker Vivian Ferguson at the side also had tear stains all over her face, but she didnt dare to step forward. The entire Stuart family seemed to be plunged into panic.
Be Stuart, who was always impulsive, couldnt calm down any longer. She suddenly rushed forward, trying to snatch the fruit knife from Emilys hand.
Donte over I beg you not toe over Dont! Dont! As soon as Emily saw someone approaching, she became frantic, waving the fruit knife in her hand wildly. Her reason had long been swallowed by the drugs influence, losing the judgment a normal person should have.
Watching her swing the dagger wildly, Be, who had just walked halfway, also hesitated and stopped.
She really didnt know what had happened to her sister-inw and why she was so afraid of themdid she really remember nothing about them?
Dont go over! Dont go over anymore Ang Reid couldnt bear to see her daughter so frightened and was even more afraid the fruit knife would hurt her. She hurriedly pulled Be back, crying and begging.
Be nced at Ang Reid and then at Emily, still shaking with fear. She knew that something must have happened to her sister-inw to make her like this today.
Who was it? Who made her into the state she is now!?
Seeing the people backed away, the look on Emilys face eased slightly, but she was still caught in extreme fear!
As soon as Baron Stuart walked in, he saw the scene before him. It was as if his heart had been brutally shed, suffocating him.
Emily Walker! Looking at her frightened and terrified expression, and her trembling body, Baron Stuart strode forward, intending to hold her tightly in his arms. This content belongs to Find1Novel
But as soon as she saw someone else approaching, Emily once again became frantic and began swinging her arm wildly!
Donte over donte over again dont kill me dont kill me!
Her words made Baron Stuarts heart skip a beat, furrowing his brows, Who wants to kill you?
Donte over donte over again! Emily, who had no one around her she recognized, felt as if her heart was swallowed by endless darkness. She desperately wanted to cut through the darkness and return to the ce where she wanted to be.
But what was the ce she wanted?
Everything around her was closing in on her, leaving her with nowhere to hide. Already on the verge of copse, without thinking, she raised the de in her hand, intending to stab it into her own heart
Baron Stuarts eyes widened, and his heart hung on the edge.
The people at the side gasped and shouted in unison, Emily Walker!
Chapter 770: It Wasnt Deliberate...
Chapter 770: Chapter 770: It Wasnt Deliberate
However, the scene everyone was worried about did not happen. However, seeing that bleeding arm, everyone still gasped.
Baron Stuart! Seeing the fresh blood overflowing from his sons arm, Vivian Ferguson felt as if she had been stabbed in the heart and cried out.
The sharp pain from his arm made Baron Stuarts brow furrow, and he couldnt help but let out a silent groan!
He initially intended to catch her arm as it was thrusting towards his heart, but because of her sudden wave, it stabbed his arm instead.
Seeing the bloody arm suddenly appear in front of her, Emily Walker was instantly paralyzed, staring motionlessly at the blood that was continuously spilling out, her face slightly pale.
The sight of the startling fresh blood made her inner fear rise again, as if she was afraid that the man opposite would retaliate against her.
I didnt mean to Emily Walker held the dagger, her face pale and her dark eyes full of fear, she trembled with her body, and started to step back from the man in front of her.
Feeling her fear, Baron Stuart temporarily endured the pain, Emily
Dont kill me! It wasnt on purposeI really didnt mean toplease let me golet me go homelet me go home The rightful source is find[?]ovel
Her pitiful appearance was an agonizing twist at the depth of Baron Stuarts heart with each sentence she uttered.
Damn it! What on earth did she encounter in City C!?
Emily, nobody is going to kill
No! But as soon as Baron Stuarts hand wanted to approach, the child before him reflexively swatted it away, I didnt mean toI really didnt mean to hurt youplease, let me go
She was panicked and fearful, looking around, everything in this room made her extremely scared, she just wants to escape as soon as possible.
Little sister-inw, whats wrong with you Be Stuart who was standing at one side watching her not recognising anyone also couldnt help but start crying, Were all your family, no one will hurt youwhy dont you remember us
Looking at her own child, who was so scared and avoiding him, an unnamed anger smoldered deep in Baron Stuarts heart!
He couldnt stand her not remembering, couldnt stand her evading, she could forget anyone, but not him, he wont allow her not to remember him!
His hand gradually clenched, and looking at the child not far away, Baron Stuart stretched out his hand, unmindful of the frightened and trembling child, he pulled her into his embrace, tightly holding her him within
The surprise restriction was more than enough to stimte Emily Walkers already fearful nerves. Her pupils dted. She looked extremely frightened and tried her best to struggle away from this strange embrace!
Let go of me! Dont touch medont touch meah!
Emily Walker, as if possessed, iling and struggling wildly, as if there was a kind of burst of energy inside her body, driving every nerve of hers.
Baron Stuarts arm was already injured, and he could distinctly feel that she appeared to possess a strength that he had never experienced before in her body, within a few seconds, she had broken free from his tight hold!
Upon regaining her freedom, Emily Walker was like a frightenedmb. Looking at the row of people standing in front of her, she had no way out. She could only abruptly turn around and run towards the direction of the balcony!
Seeing her run to the balcony, everyone eximed again, and they chased after her in a hurry!
This is the second floor, but the girl in front didnt seem to notice and with their eyes wide open, she jumped right over the guardrail and fell
Chapter 771: Sister-in-law Shaw, you finally remember us?
Chapter 771: Chapter 771: Sister-inw Shaw, you finally remember us?
Emily Walker!!!
My heavens dont From behind, Ang Reid watched as her daughter jumped towards the exterior of the balcony, her head spinning as if it was struck by lightning!
Just when everybody held their breath in surprise, Emily Walker, who fell over the edge of the balcony, was tightly grabbed by a strong hand!
Not until she felt her body suspended in mid-air, did Emily Walker suddenly awake, fearfully staring down below her body, at the ground that was several meters beneath her feet.
Her conscience slowly aroused, and then inner fear, she didnt know when, but she seemed to have developed acrophobia, especially the feeling of dropping in mid-air, seemed familiar.
Following that, her mind began to sh back to scattered images, those images shed too quick, as soon as she tried to capture them, they disappeared.
A hot sensation came from her wrist, she instinctively looked up, saw the fresh blood slowly flowing from her wrist.
This scene, was so familiar, so real, there was a time when shed experienced the same thing Get full chapters from find?novel
Hold on, dont let go Baron Stuarts arm was already injured, and he held her up with his bare hands, so beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead.
The mans attractive voice echoed from above, Emily Walker slowly raised her eyes, that familiar face, and the worried and pained look shed across her mind, over and over again.
Baron Stuart
She lightly parted her pale thin lips, staring at the man who was holding her up.
Hearing her familiar call, Baron Stuarts strained expression suddenly rxed.
Emily Walker!
Sister-inw Shaw!
At this moment, the people behind Baron Stuart finally regained their senses and hurriedly walked up to the edge of the guardrail to pull Emily Walker, who was hanging out from the side of the balcony!
Emily Walker were you trying to scare me to death! As soon as they pulled her up, Ang Reid started to cry uncontrobly.
She was really scared just now. There was a bit of me in her voice, but it was mostly filled with heartache.
How is it, are you injured? Any injuries anywhere!? Be Stuart could not wait to check her from head to toe as soon as she hit the ground, in fear of any injury.
With their abrupt closeness, Emily Walker once again became anxious, looking fearfully at Ang Reid and Be Stuart, her body automatically backed away, seemingly frightened by their approach.
Baron Stuart naturally did not miss her whisper from just now.
Emily Walker his voice was so soothing, as if he feared to scare her again.
Hearing the light call from behind her, Emily Walker automatically turned her head, staring nkly at the man before her.
She stared nkly for a long long time, before whispering out, Baron Stuart
Hearing her call brothers name, Be Stuart at the side was ovee with emotion, she instinctively reached out and seized Emily Walkers arm, Sister-inw Shaw! You finally remember us!
The sudden voice and approach made Emily Walkers nerves tense again, she fearfully looked at Be Stuart before her, her face gradually pale.
Sensing her difort, Baron Stuart quickly pushed away his sister, softly saying, Dont approach her.
Be Stuart was stunned for a moment, she looked at her brother, and then at Sister-inw Shaw, did she not remember them?
But just now she clearly called brothers name!
Chapter 772: Improvement in Medical Condition
Chapter 772: Chapter 772: Improvement in Medical Condition
Yes, she had clearly called Baron Stuarts name just now. Could it be that they had misheard?
Both Vivian Ferguson and Ang Reid standing nearby were also somewhat confused, not knowing what exactly was going on with Emily Walker at the moment.
Emily turned her head, her gaze resting on Baron Stuarts exquisitely handsome profile, and her previously fearful expression finally calmed down a little at this moment.
Then, she slowly stepped forward and hid quietly behind Baron Stuart, involuntarily casting her eyes toward Be Stuart and the others, as if afraid of their approach.
Seeing her strange behavior, Baron Stuarts eyes deepened, as he nced at her hand, clenching his arm, and then back at his mother and the others.
Youre not afraid of me? he asked softly, with an indescribable tenderness in his voice.
Emily remained silent, merely tucking her head in and hiding quietly behind him.
The people on the side exchanged nces, unsure of what was going on at the moment.
So, she was not afraid of Baron Stuart but still afraid of them?
Compared to her daughter-inw, Vivian Ferguson hadnt forgotten about the injury on her sons arm, which was still bleeding profusely at this moment.
No matter what, since Emily was not afraid of Baron Stuart now, it might be a sign of her condition improving.
Baron Stuart, Emily is not afraid of you anymore, hurry up and take her back to the room so that the doctor can treat your wound!
Being reminded by his mother, Baron Stuart became once again aware of the pain in his arm and hurriedly brought Emily back to the room.
And from that moment on, it seemed that Emily was no longer afraid of him. No matter where he went, she would always cling tightly to his arm, as if the safest and mostforting ce in the whole world was by his side.
.
These past days, Doctor Gavin had been busy analyzing test results in the hospital, and finally obtained the final results in the evening.
However, the results were out, but another type of poisonponent extracted from the ingredients still needed further identification.
To truly understand it and develop an antidote, he would have to return to the United States.
Go back to the United States? Vivian Ferguson asked with some surprise in the living room. Latest content published on find?novel
Why did they have to go to the United States just to identify aponent?
Doctor Gavin nodded, his gaze turning to the always silent Baron Stuart, The poison in Young Madams body is very simr to apound called KF-670. This poison is a newly developed illegal banned substance in the United States. I need to confirm whether its the same before I can develop an antidote for Young Madam. And to do so, I must return to the United States.
Baron Stuart raised his eyes. It would apparently take a long time to make the antidote if several people had to go to the United States to confirm it.
How long?
Doctor Gavin estimated, About two weeks or so, Ill hurry back as soon as possible.
Alright.
Before leaving, Doctor Gavin conducted a further examination of Emilys condition, and also exined in detail the method to stop the poison from acting up.
Thanks to Doctor Gavins method, Emilys emotional state had indeed not been as frequent over the past few days.
Two days had passed, and her emotions had been surprisingly stable the whole time, although she remained fearful of Vivian Ferguson and Ang Reid.
On this sunny day, Baron Stuart took her for a walk in the garden. Without any other people around, Emilys mood seemed to rx a bit, her nerves no longer as tense as before.
Gradually, she began to loosen her grip on his arm and took one step at a time forward, calmly admiring the full garden scenery.
Chapter 773: Has She Come Back?
Chapter 773: Chapter 773: Has She Come Back?
Baron Stuart stood behind her, watching her slender figure, feeling an indescribable calm in his heart.
She seemed to have started paying attention to other things around her.
Although Emily Walkers gaze was somewhat dull, every object and scene in the garden seemed especially new, unfamiliar, yet somewhat familiar to her.
Her line of sight nced over the handmade fishpond not far away, and was soon deeply attracted by the colorful whale inside
Baron Stuarts gaze never left her, following her step by step.
At this moment, his cell phone rang in his arms. He furrowed his eyebrows and took out the phone to check.
Whats the matter?
Young Master, Thomas Emiliano is missing! yton Howards anxious voice came from the other end of the phone.
He had been gone for only about half an hour, and Thomas Emiliano actually disappeared from the secret chamber!
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts eyebrows tightened involuntarily, and his tone contained a hint of surprise.
What do you mean missing?
Even if Thomas Emiliano had the skills to escape the chains, the key to the secret chamber was only held by his grandpa and him, so it was impossible for him to vanish into thin air.
Following your instructions, we spread the news to City C, but when we came back, Thomas Emiliano was gone, and the two men we left to guard him had disappeared as well.
This was the part that yton Howard couldnt figure out.
Young Masters men had all signed a Life and Death Contract, so betrayal was absolutely impossible!
But if Cosmos Blossom had rescued Thomas Emiliano, it seemed unlikely, as the news had only been released for half an hour, and it was even more impossible for him to arrive here from City C in half an hour!
Unless Cosmos Blossom and the others had known about Thomas Emilianos situation early on.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart became even more confused.
Even if Thomas Emiliano had escaped, how could his men disappear as well?
Investigate it, and keep an eye on Cosmos Blossom and his groups whereabouts.
Yes!
After hanging up the phone, Baron Stuart lowered his eyes and pondered for a few seconds. When he turned his head again, the person who had been by the pondside had suddenly disappeared
He looked up, searching around, but Emily Walkers figure was nowhere to be found in the vast garden!
If she wanted to go back to the house, she would have to pass by him. But just now, she hadnt passed by this ce at all! Newest update provided by FindN()vel
For a moment, Baron Stuarts heart felt like it was being squeezed by something, and he rushed towards the pond.
Emily Walker!
Looking at the calm pond, with only fish swimming and causing ripples, the scene of her falling into the swimming poolst time suddenly shed through Baron Stuarts mind, and his heart involuntarily skipped a beat.
But thinking carefully, if she really had fallen into the pond, there should have been a struggle.
Emily Walker!! The more he couldnt hear any response, the more anxious his heart became, as if being pricked by needles, making him feel suffocated.
The phone call from earlier suddenly echoed in his ear: Young Master, Thomas Emiliano is missing!
No, it would be extremely difficult to kidnap someone from here, let alone right under his watch!
Emily Walker!!! Answer me, answer me quickly!
After almost running ap around the entire garden and still not seeing her figure, Baron Stuarts eyebrows couldnt help but tighten even more!
It was just a few short minutes; how could she vanish into thin air!
His sight once again caught the handmade fishpond not far away. Although he didnt feel it was likely, his footsteps involuntarily walked towards the pond
Chapter 774: 774: Have You Searched Everywhere Inside the Garden?
Chapter 774: Chapter 774: Have You Searched Everywhere Inside the Garden?
Watching the fish swimming through the water, he jumped into the pond without a second thought, diving to the bottom in search of her figure.
Although it was a warm and blooming spring, summer had not yet arrived, and the water temperature at the bottom of the pond in the early morning was much colder than the surface.
After searching the pond for over ten minutes, he still couldnt find Emily Walkers figure.
Inside the living room, Vivian Ferguson was surprised to see hime in all wet, and she couldnt help but stand up from the sofa.
She eximed in surprise, Baron Stuart? What what happened to you? How did you get soaked through?
It hadnt rained that day, so how had he gotten all wet?
Has shee in? Baron Stuart didnt care about his wet clothes; he just looked anxiously at his mother.
Vivian Ferguson was a little slow to react for a moment, What?
Emily Walker, did shee back!? Perhaps he was getting a bit impatient, and his voice raised a few notches.
Seeing her sons expression, Vivian Ferguson seemed to understand something in an instant.
Emily? Didnt you take her for a walk in the garden? She she hasnte back yet! Hearing her sons tone, it was clear that Emily was missing, and Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but start to worry!
After eating breakfast, she had been sitting in the living room and had not seen Emily Walkere in.
Her mothers words undoubtedly made his heart sink once again.
Where had she gone if she hadnte back yet!?
Baron Stuart, werent you two together? How could she have gone missing!? Have you looked in the garden!? Vivian Ferguson was starting to get anxious as well.
Baron Stuart looked down C he had only answered a phone call, and then she was gone.
Have you searched in the garden? All throughout!? The back garden of Stuart Manor was quiterge, and perhaps her son hadnt searched thoroughly by himself.
Mother, have you seen my Nathalie? Ive been looking for her all morning Her voice suddenly stopped; Be Stuart, who had juste down from upstairs, saw her sopping wet brother and couldnt help but frown.
Brother, what what happened to you?
Meanwhile, in the garden, near a row of green nts along the wall, Emily Walker stood up slowly from the bushes, holding a small white furball.
Looking at the little furball lying quietly in her arms, Emily Walkers face softened a bit. Updates are released by FindN()vel
But, when she stood up to look for Baron Stuart, she found that the tall figure that had been standing there just now was gone.
She stood there somewhat bewildered, her gaze lost.
Originally, she had been standing by the pond, but shed followed a moving furball here, and with the winding path in the garden, shed long since forgotten the way back.
Baron Stuart
She looked around, trying to find the figure shed seen previously, her body shivering slightly from fear.
It seemed that as long as she was away from him and couldnt see him, her heart would gradually be fearful.
Bar Baron Stuart She moved her feet cautiously, her voice as tiny as a mosquito.
The pond she had been at earlier was no longer in sight, and at this moment, she didnt know which direction to go.
At this time, the little furball in her arms suddenly moved, jumping down from her arms as if it heard a call.
Watching the little creature get further and further away from her, Emily Walker became even more afraid, rushing forward to try to hold it again.
Dont go please dont go She moved forward one step at a time, her gentle expression long gone, reced by a twisted grimace
Chapter 775: 775: The Poison, Strikes Once Again
Chapter 775: Chapter 775: The Poison, Strikes Once Again
Especially those deep ck eyes, bing more and more gloomy and cold, everything in front of her seemed to be terrifying!
Dont go there they will hurt you they will kill you!
Those ferocious eyes stared intently at the white furball running forward, vowing to chase it back! Find the newest release on f?ndnovel
The faster Nathalie ran, the colder and darker Emily Walkers facial expression became.
I told you not to go thereWhy, why are you still running? Im looking out for you. If you go there, theyll kill you
At the fork in the garden, Emily finally caught Nathalie and gently held her. Her injured move seemed gentle, but those pair of ck eyes seemed to swallow Nathalie alive.
Nathalie in her arms seemed to sense danger and struggled to break free from her grip!
But this time, the strength Emily used to hold Nathalie grew tighter and tighter. Her face no longer showed the tenderness it initially had; she stared at Nathalie, murmuring,
Do you still want to run? WhyWhy dont you stay well-behaved here? Why do you want to run to that ce?
Unaware of when it happened, her hand had slowly reached for Nathalies neck, her fingers gradually pressing into the soft, snow-white fur, tightening more and more
Sister-inw!
At this moment, not far away on the path, Be Stuart saw Emilys figure. Wasnt she the sister-inw that everyone was looking for?
Seeing her standing here safe and sound, Be sighed in relief and turned to her brother, mother, and some nannies and servants who were still looking around.
Brother! Sister-inw is over here!
Upon hearing her voice, Baron Stuart turned his head to see his sister waving her arm at him.
Gazing at the figure that suddenly appeared before her eyes, Emily looked up and her gloomy eyes shed with fear
She held Nathalie warily while watching Be.
Nathalie!? Seeing her with Nathalie in her arms, Bes eyes instantly lit up, So you were with sister-inw, and Ive been looking for you all morning!
After saying that, she stepped forward intending to take Nathalie from Emily.
But, as she took a single step, Emily retreated, and it was then that Be noticed the fear and caution in her expression.
She almost forgot that Emily was only not afraid of her brother now!
Thinking about this, Be couldnt help but try tomunicate with her since she deeply hoped Emily would not be afraid of herself.
Sister-inw, dont be afraid, I wont hurt you! Have you forgotten? We used to go shopping together!
Facing Be, however, Emily remained unmoved, as if she couldnt hear what she was saying.
At this moment, Nathalie in Emilys arms seemed to get a chance to escape, and swiftly broke free, running towards her master.
Hey, Nathalie! Seeing her beloved pet run towards her, Be squatted down, picked her up, and petted her white, smooth fur indulgently.
At that moment, she naturally didnt notice the gloomy and terrifying expression on Emilys face once again.
Watching Nathalie run to the other side, Emily couldnt feel Bes great affection for Nathalie C she only saw her as hurting the little furball.
Nathalie, if you run away again, be careful, I might stew you! After searching for her all morning, Be was clearly a little angry.
Chapter 776: 776: Give it back to me!
Chapter 776: Chapter 776: Give it back to me!
She cherished it so much, since it was a gift from Leonardo Bryson, and she was almost in a panic when it suddenly disappeared!
Give it back to me! This update is avable on find~novel
As she was scolding her beloved pet, Emily Walker had already quickly rushed to her, reaching out to snatch Little White from her hand.
In an instant, Be Stuart was somewhat caught off guard. Seeing her sister-inws terrifying face, she couldnt help but feel a little scared from within.
Sister-inwwhatswhats wrong with you?
These past few days, although her sister-inw asionally still feared them, she only showed fear and never such a frightening expression, which left Be at a loss.
Perhaps because of Emilys tight grip, Nathalie, who was originally docile, suddenly screamed as if it had been hurt by something during the tug of war between the two of them.
Sister-inw, dont dont do this, Nathalie will be in pain! Seeing her firmly clenching Nathalies fur, her fingernails seemed to be pinching into Nathalies flesh, Be was clearly feeling distressed and naturally unwilling to let go.
Give it back to me! Give it to me! Emily couldnt hear her words and just desperately wanted to snatch Nathalie from her hand.
At this moment, Baron Stuart and Vivian Ferguson rushed over, looking somewhat puzzled at the struggling pair.
However, Baron Stuart immediately noticed that Emilys face seemed a bit off at this moment.
He suddenly stepped forward and pulled the child in front of him, Emily!
Emily, who had been suddenly pulled away, stared at the face in front of her, her expression bing nk, her eyes hollow. Then her vision went ck, and she lost consciousness
Emily!
.
In the bedroom on the second floor, the doctor had just given Emily an injection of a medicine from Doctor Gavin to suppress the toxicity of the poison in her body during its re-up, although he said that she should avoid taking it if possible due to her pregnancy.
Its been fine these days, how did it suddenly re up again! Vivian Ferguson looked at the girl lying peacefully on the bed, worried.
Originally, she thought Emilys condition was improving, but she didnt expect another attack.
At this thought, she seemed to suddenly realize something, turning her head to her daughter, Be, did you do anything to her just now?
When her mother asked her like this, Be was obviously a little nervous.
After this incident, her elder brother had barely spoken to her anymore. If she caused any more trouble for Emily, her elder brother might sever their sibling rtionship.
No, no, her brother was the person she admired the most in this world. She didnt want to lose him!
So, she quickly denied it, even making a pledge gesture, raising her hand to guarantee, I didnt! I didnt do anything when I saw my sister-inw. Then Nathalie ran down from her body, and I picked it up. My sister-inw rushed towards me, and thenthen it was like what you all saw.
After speaking, she looked at her elder brother with some grievance, hoping he would not think she had done something to her sister-inw.
BrotherI really didnt do anything She was truly aggrieved.
I know. Baron Stuart answered indifferently.
Doctor Gavin had told them before he left that any slight stimtion to her nerves could cause the poison in her body to re-up.
Chapter 777: Thomas Emiliano is Dead!
Chapter 777: Chapter 777: Thomas Emiliano is Dead!
Everyone, please leave. Without turning his head, Baron Stuart addressed his mother and sister who stood behind him as he looked at the person lying on the bed.
Vivian Ferguson naturally understood that Emily Walkers condition had not yet fully stabilized. It would be best for them to not stay in the room before she had woken up.
After everyone left, only two people remained in the room.
Th?s chapter is updated by FindN()vel
Recently, due to her health condition, he hadnt even gone to thepany, leaving yton Howard to deal with most affairs. Of course, there were still some documents that required his personal attention, and yton had to bring them back for him to sign.
There was a knock on the room door, and ytons deep voice came from outside.
Young Master.
Baron Stuart flicked his eyes, Come in.
yton entered, nced at the Young Madam on the bed, and naturally softened his footsteps and voice as he handed several thick file folders to Baron Stuart.
Young Master, this is the cooperation project from South Bridge that requires your personal review and signature.
Baron Stuart took the documents, and as he lowered his head to read them, he asked, Hows the investigation on that matter going?
Since he had time to personally deliver the documents, there must have been some progress on Thomas Emilianos case.
yton did note in just to deliver the documents. He nodded slightly and said, Thomas Emiliano is dead.
Hearing the news, Baron Stuarts pen tip involuntarily paused as he was about to sign. He suddenly looked up at yton, his expression somewhat surprised.
Who could have killed Thomas Emiliano?
How did he die? He asked again.
When yton saw Thomas Emilianos corpse, he was equally shocked, because the way he died was exactly the same as his fathers years ago!
It was the Old Master. The way he died was exactly the same as Gale Blossom of the Blossom Family.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts face showed a slight hint of astonishment!
Death in the same way as Gale Blossom? So, then, was Gale Blossoms death not also the work of his grandfather?
In Thomas Emilianos heart, he had always believed that Gale Blossoms death was the doing of the Stuart Family. In fact, Baron Stuart himself did not know how Gale died.
It turned out that it was all his grandfathers doing.
Of course, he could understand why his grandfather had killed Gale Blossom.
But why kill Thomas Emiliano? Was it because knowing his true identity, he wanted to eliminate any future threats?
yton, who stood beside him, seemed to have noticed the puzzled look on his face and slightly spoke up, I heard that the Old Master killed Thomas Emiliano because of the Young Madam.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart raised his eyebrows again.
His gaze then shifted to the person lying on the bed.
For Emily Walker?
The Old Master already knew that the Young Madam was poisoned by them. Under repeated questioning, he didnt get the antidote, so
yton couldnt help but feel a chill, as the Old Master had disposed of Thomas Emiliano in the next second without any chance of survival, simply because he failed to get the antidote.
Initially, the Old Master was so unweing towards the Young Madam. It was unexpected that he would now personally eliminate those who harmed her. It seemed that the Old Master had truly epted the Young Madam into the Stuart Familys household registration!
After pondering for a few seconds, Baron Stuart did not feel any regret about Thomas Emilianos death.
The person before him had suffered so much torment, and it was all thanks to Thomas Emiliano!
Have there been any movements from Cosmos Blossom? He asked again.
Since he already knew the news of Thomas Emilianos tragic death, Cosmos Blossom and the others couldnt possibly still be unaware.
PS: More updates in the afternoon!
Chapter 778: Find Camila Walker!
Chapter 778: Chapter 778: Find Cam Walker!
In regards to this, yton Howard was also a bit surprised.
Thomas Emilianos body was left by the seaside, Cosmos Blossom and the others surely knew about it by now, yet there wasnt any movement from their end.
Nothing yet, I am quite surprised myself. Do you think they might be nning something?
Sometimes, theck of activity would eventually lead to a violent storm of bloodshed.
What they could be nning is nothing more than revenge for Thomas Emiliano. Since theres no activity, they wont do anything in the short term. Theres something I need you to do personally.
Baron Stuart changed the subject, not worried about Cosmos Blossoms side for the time being.
yton Howard was slightly puzzled; what could be more important now than eliminating Cosmos Blossom and their group?
Find out which country Cam Walker is in and bring her back. As he said this, Baron Stuarts face suddenly turned cold, as if frost had settled on it, even his voice became terrifyingly cold.
Cam Walker? yton Howard looked astonished. Had Lady Walker gone abroad?
Although he was puzzled, since the Young Master had expressed so, it meant Lady Walker was not in the country, and even the Young Master himself was not sure which country she was in at the moment.
Since the Young Master had given the order, his task was to find Lady Walker and bring her back!
Yes. After nodding slightly, yton Howard left with the signed documents.
???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find~Novel
.
Emily Walker didnte to until lunchtime. As she opened her eyes, she saw that familiar face which never caused her any fear.
Because of her poisonous outbreak before she passed out, Baron Stuart was extremely careful with her after she woke up. He didnt even speak, just calmly watched her, observing her every move and the subtle changes in her facial expressions.
Emily Walker slowly sat up, looking around the room to make sure there was no one else, and only then did she calm down a bit.
Everything that had happened before she passed out had already vanished from her mind.
Are you hungry? Baron Stuart asked softly after noticing she had no other abnormalities.
Apparently due to the medicines effect, her mood was considerably stable now.
Emily Walker looked at him, then nodded slightly, Mhm.
Surprisingly, this time she actually nodded.
Baron Stuart couldnt help but smile warmly.
In the past, whenever he asked if she was hungry, she would always keep her head down and remain silent, as if she had no consciousness.
Ill get you some food. After saying that, Baron Stuart was about to stand up.
However, as he was about to stand, his hand was suddenly grabbed.
He turned his face and looked at the person on the bed who was tightly holding onto his hand.
Gripping his warm palm tightly, Emily Walker didnt say anything but just shook her head, then climbed out of bed and held onto his arm tightly.
It was as if her heart could not calm down without him being near her.
Downstairs in the restaurant, Stuarts family members were having lunch. Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart couldnt help but turn their eyes towards the two when they saw theming down the stairs.
Come, sit here. Baron Stuart led Emily Walker to the dining table and seated her in her usual spot.
Taking her emotions into ount, he deliberately pulled her chair closer.
As soon as they approached the dining table, Emily Walkers face showed fear, and her clear ck eyes asionally gazed at the other few people, clutching Baron Stuarts arm fearfully.
Since she returned, this was the first time she had sat with them at the dining table for a meal, and naturally, Vivian Ferguson was in a great mood!
Quickly bring a bowl and chopsticks over!
Chapter 779: Taking Her to the Company
Chapter 779: Chapter 779: Taking Her to the Company
She excitedly instructed the servant standing nearby, then took Emily Walkers bowl and filled it with a generous serving of bamboo shoots and lean pork egg soup and set it in front of her.
Emily, are you hungry? Here, drink some soup first, Vivian Ferguson urged anxiously.
Seeing that the opponent was about to grab his arm, he sshed the braised pork in his hand onto the others face, then smashed the bowl towards them.
Ah!
The opponents face was covered in hot oil from the braised pork, and they instinctively turned around to cover their face.
Taking advantage of your illness to take your life!
Di Yelei swiftly swung the hand holding the broken bowl, hitting the opponents chest with a heavy punch. The opponent didnt have time to react and was sent flying, crashing into a row of decorations and knocking them down, burying the general under them.
At this time, the soldiers standing on both sides of the tent finally reacted and rushed towards Di Yelei with loud shouts.
Di Yelei quickly grabbed a spear from behind and wielded it, pointing it at the soldiers with a series of spear movements. Soon, soldiers from another side also rushed over, encircling Di Yelei in the middle and fighting fiercely.
Inside the tent, wine and dishes wereid out at the moment.
Seated at the head was an official dressed in bright purple court attire, who was toasting to an old man in his fifties dressed in cloth clothing.
Master, your student Zhang Liang pays his respects. It is an honor that you took the time to visit me while passing through this ce. Today, I entertain you with light wine, hoping you will kindly impart your teachings.
The old man waved his hand and sighed: No harm done, no harm done! Today I just happened to pass by, heard that your troops were stationed here, and came with a chance, not expecting it to be really you. This is the fate of our master-student rtionship.
Zhang Liang also sighed inexplicably: Isnt it a fate? I just arrived here yesterday, and you happen to pass by today. Isnt this a huge fate? I still remember when we first parted as master and student
Just at this moment, suddenly there was a violent noise outside, which made Zhang Liang frown and give a few instructions to his followers beside him.
Outside the tent, Di Yelei was in the midst of battling the soldiers.
Zhao Yuang and the elder Daoist saw that things were going badly and quickly dodged to the side.
Although this elder Daoist looked old, he was unusually good at escaping. While Di Yelei was fighting fiercely, he dragged Zhao Yuang to the southeast corner of the tent, eating the braised pork from the bowl without any concern for the battle happening outside.
Zhao Yuang was anxious: Daoist, arent you good at prediction? Hurry up and calcte where we should go now!
The elder Daoist was chewing on the braised pork, eating while his mouth was full of oil, without any concern.
Your Majesty, rest assured. I have calcted it outside earlier, although our journey seems extremely dangerous with a slim chance to survive, the key to resolve it lies in your mighty general here! While speaking, he pointed at Di Yelei with his greasy finger.
Zhao Yuang was anxious but didnt know how to refute. Di Yelei was clearly his son-inw, but the other party imed he was his own general. Could this elder Daoist really be a scammer who cheats and eats?
However, at this point, there was no room for him to back down.
Rest assured, Your Majesty. As the saying goes, every drink and meal are predestined, so lets just sit here and enjoy ourselves while waiting. I believe that results wille out in a short while. The elder Daoist didnt care about the enemies surrounding him.
Zhao Yuang was burning with anxiety and wished he could rush up to help.
In front of Di Yelei, there were threeyers of people surrounding him, and for a moment, there were earth-shattering sounds of shouting and killing. Although the crowd was dense, no one could get close to Di Yelei.
At first, Zhao Yuang couldnt understand what was going on, but as Di Yelei fought more and more bravely, his suspended heart gradually calmed down.
For original chapters go to F?nd-Novel
It seemed that the Daoist was right. Di Yelei was indeed a fierce and brave general. It was a pity for him to be a general in a small ce like Macheng County!
Just as the fighting was getting fiercer on this side, in the tent as well, there were ping pang sounds generated.
Seeing the noise outside getting louder and louder, Zhang Liang had no choice but to stand up: Master, please wait for a while, and Ill be back as soon as I can.
The elder obviously understood the intention behind the other partys move and casually nodded in agreement.
Fine then, you may leave!
Once Zhang Liang left the tent, the elder thought for a moment before stepping out of the tent as well.
Outside the tent, Di Yelei was still heavily surrounded by the crowd.
Stop! Everyone, stop!
Zhang Liang stepped forward and looked down condescendingly at Di Yelei, who was trapped in the middle.
Who are you? Why did you kill my soldiers here and break into my residence without permission?
Di Yelei looked at the other party, and the murderous intent on his face gradually faded.
I am Captain Zhiguo Di Yelei. I came here today to find someone. I have no intention of offending you, General, or of killing anyone.
Di Yelei? As soon as the elder heard this name, his expression changed immediately.
Oh? So youre actually a captain? All of you, back off.
Zhang Liang casually waved off his soldiers, then looked intently at Di Yelei once again, the more he looked at him, the more familiar he seemed, and the better he felt about him.
You said you came here to find someone? Who are you looking for?
Naturally, Im looking for the Post-house Minister of this ce!
Di Yelei nced slightly in the direction of Zhao Yuang. Zhao Yuang said that he wanted to find someone here, so it should be the Post-house Minister of this ce, right? After all, the highest-ranking official in the hostel was the Post-house Minister.
Then Im afraid youre toote. The original officials here rebelled and have been executed by me.
Zhang Liangs face changed instantly, pointing his finger at Di Yelei, Humph! With your righteous demeanor, how dare you rebel as well? And even have the audacity to collude with these rebels! Bring this man to me! Whoever captures him and takes his head will be heavily rewarded by me!
Yes, Great General!
The surrounding soldiers obeyed the order and gathered around. With hismand, a series of shing sounds rang out from the periphery, and dark shields quickly rose up all around. The powerful crossbows nearby were also pulled to their full extent, ready to shoot Di Yelei into a sieve and turn him into a hedgehog with just one order.
Di Yelei broke out into a cold sweat!
Although he had never seen the destructive power of such strong crossbows, even with thest two thunderbolt bombs in his hands, breaking through the encirclement of these soldiers would not be an easy task! Moreover, he couldnt just abandon the others and escape on his own
But now he had no other choice!
Di Yelei secretly gripped thest two thunderbolt bombs, silently assessing the situation around him and looking for a breakthrough.
Just as the tense scene was on the verge of exploding, a cry of surprise and joy suddenly rang out.
Wait! Everyone, hold your fire!
At this moment, Baron Stuart lifted his head from the document and looked at the serene expression on her face, his mouth couldnt help but reveal a slight smile.
Perhaps, exposing her to a variety of things and environments could be very beneficial to her mental state.
Chapter 780: The Shocking Sound of a Broken Cup
Chapter 780: Chapter 780: The Shocking Sound of a Broken Cup
At this moment, a knock echoed in the office. Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, Emily Walker was visibly startled, jerking her head around to fix her terrified gaze on the office door from where the sound emanated.
Noticing her panic, Baron Stuart abruptly rose and moved to her side, protectively wrapping her in his arms before turning to the door and ordering quietly, Enter.
In came secretary Bet Philine. Upon seeing Baron, she smiled politely and nodded slightly. Mr. CEO, this is the urgent nning proposal from the South Korean partner that arrived earlier. They need your personal review and signature.
After speaking, Philine shifted her gaze to Mrs. Walker, who she had not seen in a while, and gave her a friendly nod and a slight smile.
But Philine was stunned by Emilys reaction. Usually, Mrs. Walker would return her smile. What was wrong with her today
Was her perception off? Why did it seem as if the dignified Mrs. CEO was frightened of her, a mere secretary?
Leave it there, Baron directed, his gaze drifting toward his desk.
Acknowledging this, Bet Philine ced the document on his desk and left, bearing a puzzled expression.
Only when the secretary had left did Baron feel the grip on his clothes loosen. His tense state of mind also eased a little.
Come, sit down. After assuring her to rest on the sofa, Baron walked back to his desk. An hour of diligent work had reduced his towering pile of documents by more than half.
Not long after, the inte buzzed and Philines sweet voice echoed again.
Sir, you have an important meeting scheduled with the South Korean partners in ten minutes.
Latest content published on f?ndnovel
I know.
Baron lifted his head, ncing at Emily who had drifted into a deep sleep on the sofa.
He walked towards her, bent down, and gently brushed her forehead with a feather-light kiss, and watched her peaceful, sleeping face for a while.
Afterward, he gently lifted her and took her to the specially designated rest room in the office.
Thankfully she was sleeping. Otherwise, he wouldnt be able to get away to attend this meeting.
Usually, she would sleep for about two hours. As long as the meeting finishes quickly, there shouldnt be any problem.
Without his permission, no one dared to enter his office.
Gently closing the door behind him, Baron Stuart left his office to participate in the meeting with the South Korean partners.
Midway through the meeting, when he was about to present the nning proposal, Barons eyebrows knitted together abruptly.
He had left the cooperation n in his office. This was a mistake he had never made before.
Philine also noticed this. Under normal circumstances, anyone who forgot to bring documents required for a meeting would have to face a furious storm! But what of this situation? Philine had delivered the documents to the CEO right before the meeting started, so if they were forgotten, would the me fall on her or the CEO?
Just as she was feeling nervous, the President gave her a slight wave, and instructed in a low voice. Can you run to my office and get the proposal we were discussing earlier?
The moment he finished the sentence, Philine exhaled a sigh of relief. She was thankful that the big boss did not lose his temper without reason. She was scared stiff, and sweating coldly!
Upon receipt of her orders, Philine dashed out of the meeting room. After all, this was a very important cooperation project. Given the expressions of the Korean delegates, she knew she had to quicken her steps and directly rushed to the CEOs office!
But just as she hurriedly extracted the said document from the office desk, in her haste she identally knocked over the coffee cup from which the big boss had been drinking!
Chapter 781: Did You See Her!?
Chapter 781: Chapter 781: Did You See Her!?
With a bang, the fragments of the broken cup scattered across the floor, and Philine suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of impending doom. Sheined in her heart: Is this really necessary?
With a mournful face, she looked at the documents on the office desk and the fragments on the ground. Fortunately, she had already finished the coffee in the cup. As long as she quickly cleaned up these fragments, Mr. CEO shouldnt notice anything!
So, she quickly bent down to dispose of the evidence and then hurriedly ran out of the office with the documents.
At the moment when the cup shattered, Philine didnt know that in the Special Rest Room inside the Luxury Office, Emily Walker, lying on the bed, suddenly opened her eyes because of the loud noise
She got out of bed and saw the empty room, feelingpletely unfamiliar with the surroundings.
Perhaps because of the sudden noise, her whole bodys cells were still tense.
The familiar man was no longer in sight, so she fumbled her way out of the strange room, and there was still no sign of Baron Stuart.
At this moment, she fell into fear again, and muttered softly to herself, Baron Stuart
One hourter, the meeting was over, and the cooperation case with South Korea was sessfully concluded.
Baron Stuart, who always leaves the meeting roomst, seemed unusually hurried today, and he couldnt wait to get up and quickly leave the Meeting Room.
As he walked out of the Meeting Room, just passing a corner, his cell phone suddenly rang.
While he answered the phone, his footsteps didnt slow down, and he still hurried to the office!
Young Master, we have found Lady Walker. yton Howards steady voice came over the phone.
At this time, Baron Stuart slightly looked up, a cold light shing in his eyes, his expression bing icy-cold, Bring her back?
Yes, just left the airport. Should we bring Lady Walker directly to see you, or? yton Howard seemed a bit hesitant, not knowing how to amodate Lady Walker for the time being.
After all, the rtionship between Young Master and Lady Walker has always been like strangers, and now that he was suddenly searching for her, there must be other reasons.
At the sound of that, Baron Stuarts face grew even colder, Take her to the Secret Chamber temporarily.
Yes.
And dont let anyone know about bringing her back to the country. He wanted her to disappear unknowingly from this world!
Although yton Howard was somewhat puzzled, he eventually carried out the order.
After hanging up the phone, Baron Stuart returned to the Special Rest Room in the Office.
However, therge, double bed was already empty, without a trace of Emily Walkers figure
His heart sank, and a sense of unease surged.
He abruptly turned around and rushed to the restroom, but he still didnt see her.
Emily!
Apanied by his frantic cry, Baron Stuart burst out of the resting chamber. At a nce, therge office was clearly empty, and the person who should have been in the resting room was gone!
N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find_Novel(.
Philine, sitting in her usual spot, had never seen him so frantic and tense, and she couldnt help standing up, frightened.
Could it be that her breaking the coffee cup had been discovered?
Mr Mr. CEO
Did you see her!?
Huh? Philine was confused for a moment.
Did you see Emily!! Baron Stuart, who was already furious, was obviously beginning to lose his temper!
Feeling Mr. CEOs rising anger, Philine, as Chief Secretary, quickly responded despite her confusion, nervously saying, Mrs. CEO? No I didnt see her.
Chapter 782: Those who deceive her must die!
Chapter 782: Chapter 782: Those who deceive her must die!
Whats going on, the CEOs wife is gone?
Before she could fully react, the tall and perfect figure before her eyes had disappeared, turning toward the elevator direction.
For original chapters go to ?ovelFind
Philine sat dumbfounded at her desk, still unclear about what had happened.
However, looking at Mr. Bosss reaction, it is estimated that Mrs. CEO left without telling him, causing him to panic like this.
Fortunately, its not because she found out she broke the coffee cup!
When Baron Stuart rushed to the elevator entrance, he suddenly paused, and then turned to the staff elevator.
He searched the entirepany, but never saw Emily Walker.
Standing at thepany entrance, Baron calmed down. Continuing his blind searching was not the solution.
Thepany is so huge, and considering Emilys condition, it would be difficult for her to leave smoothly.
Suddenly, he turned back to the elevator entrance.
Returning to his office on the rooftop, through the surveince camera, he found that Emily had not left the office at all, but
Following the screen of the surveince, Baron turned back and walked toward the rest room.
The shivering body in the image was obviously frightened by something.
Emily, he whispered as he walked into the room.
However, in the not-sorge resting room, the frail figure was nowhere to be seen.
But he was sure in his heart that after being frightened, she, out of fear, returned to this room and never left again.
Emily His voice was infinitely gentle, searching around with a painful gaze.
Suddenly, as if noticing a sound, he cast his eyes, and his line of sight stopped under a curtain in the room.
Behind the goose-yellow curtain, the shivering body was curled up.
Baron slowly approached, and the moment he lifted the curtain, it felt like something cruelly shed his heart.
He bent down to embrace her tightly, but as his hand was about to touch her, the person in front of him suddenly let out a frightened shriek like a startled deer.
Dont touch me! Donte here donte near me
Her paper-white face seemed too afraid even to lift her head.
Emily, its me! Baron raised his arm, forcibly twisting her shoulders to make her see his face, but in the end, he only got an even more fearful reaction from her.
Donte near me donte near me! No dont! As if plunged into endless darkness, helplessness and fear engulfed her in an instant, threatening to swallow her whole. As she tried to escape, she couldnt find a glimmer of light.
She covered her bloodless, pale face, and started to cry out loud.
That sobbing sound seemed to shatter every part of his heart.
Ah! Dont donte near me please donte near me Baron
His hand just wanted to get closer, but she pped it away again, and her murmurs undoubtedly made Barons heart burn with anger!
The person who deceived her must die!
.
Picking up the unconscious Emily, Baron quickly returned to Stuart Manor.
As long as the medicine given by Doctor Gavin is injected, her emotions will stabilize after waking up.
However, before she woke up, Baron had already left Stuart Manor, which surprised Vivian Ferguson a bit.
In the past, when Emily was unconscious, the son would always be close by her side, but today, he went out instead?
Unable to guess her sons thoughts, she chose not to think too much and sat down beside the bed, watching Emily as she slept peacefully.
Chapter 783: 783: Lingering Fears, Terrifying Man.
Chapter 783: Chapter 783: Lingering Fears, Terrifying Man.
As dusk fell, the sky gradually darkened. On a stone cliff near the sea, one could barely see the roaring sound of the waves. Layers of seawater crashed against the rocks, lifting more than a meter of white spray.
On the cliff, a tall silhouette stood against the wind, the cigarette between their fingers slowly burning out.
Young Master.
Discarding the cigarette, the man turned around. Even under the starry sky, one could still feel the cold light radiating from his eyes, chilling ones heart.
With her blindfold removed, Cam Walker couldnt help but tremble when she saw the man in front of her.
Looking around, this was obviously an uninhabited stone cliff. What did he bring her here for?
...
Could it be that he had discovered that she was behind the incident?
No, impossible! Cosmos Blossom had promised her that he would never expose her!
Moreover, she still did not know how Baron Stuart had discovered her hiding spot. In order to prevent anyone from finding her, she had even used a fake identity overseas. How could Baron Stuart still find her so easily?
Recalling everything he had put her through previously, she still felt lingering fear. The man before her was truly terrifying!
And now, he had taken her to such a remote ce. Was it because he already knew that she had brought Emily Walker to City C?
Baron Stuart? What are you doing bringing me here? Despite being afraid, Cam pretended to be calm, as if she wasnt afraid of the man before her.
Baron Stuart looked up, his cold eyes seeming to want to y the woman in front of him alive!
I remember warning you once. He closed in step by step, his cold voice sounding particrly chilling in the dark night.
Yes, he had warned her before, but it seemed that the woman before him had taken his words as nothing more than a breeze, blowing away just as quickly. Chapters first released on findnovel
Seeing the man closing in, Cam couldnt help but unconsciously take a step back.
In his icy eyes, she saw not terror, but a fear she had never experienced before!
But the men on either side of her did not give her the opportunity to retreat. Four powerful hands locked onto her shoulders, leaving her with nowhere to run!
I I dont understand what youre talking about She trembled as she spoke, averting her gaze and too afraid to meet the mans cold eyes any longer.
Dont understand? Baron Stuart didnt seem rushed, because he would make her understand!
He closed in again, and a small, delicate dagger had somehow appeared between his slender fingers. Under the moonlight, it reflected a white, cold gleam.
The gleam shed across the corner of Cams eye, and she instinctively looked up, only to see the sharp dagger just a centimeter from her delicate face.
What What are you doing? She fearfully pulled her head back, wishing the dagger would move further from her face.
Baron Stuart remained silent, his gaze falling on her fair cheeks.
Cams appearance could undoubtedly be described as stunningly beautiful, but
Ah!!!
An excruciating pain suddenly shot through her cheeks, as if digging into her very bone marrow. It felt like her flesh was being carved out inch by inch, leaving her in unbearable pain!
Instinctively, she wanted to reach out and cover her face, but her hands were pinned, and she could only endure the bone-piercing pain!
Chapter 784: 784: Asking for Mercy!
Chapter 784: Chapter 784: Asking for Mercy!
Under the torment of severe pain, Cam Walker finally begged for mercy!
As for the so-called lingering execution, she didnt know how many more cuts Baron Stuart would make on her body.
Pleasepleaselet me goah Fresh blood slid down her cheeks, and after being baptized by the night breeze, her boiling blood became extremely cold in a second, dropping onto her brand-name spring dress.
This pain was unbearable, even harder to endure than the previous humiliations she had suffered from men!
However, her pleas for mercy did not move Baron Stuart at all.
There wasnt an ounce of pity in those cold eyes.
...
As for this scene, yton Howard and the other subordinates had long be used to it and found it unremarkable.
Its just that, usually, as long as the Young Lord gave an order, they would be the ones to carry out such actions. But today, the Young Lord did it himself, and it was towards a woman, which was a bit surprising to them.
They didnt know what exactly Lady Walker has done to make the Young Master lose his patience and personally take action, causing her to quietly disappear from this world! Read full story at find?novel
What a pity for her beautiful face.
Looking at her bloody half of the face, Baron Stuart didnt waver at all. Instead, he carefully slid the dagger in his hand to the other half of Cam Walkers face.
Dontnopleaseno Feeling the cold dagger and the sharp edge of the knife pressed to her right cheek again, Cam Walker couldnt help but shiver in fear. Every inch of her body was terrified of the man in front of her.
Pleasedont do this. It wasnt me who harmed Emily Walkerit was Cosmos Blossom and Thomas Emilianothey were the ones who injected her with that poison! It wasnt meplease let me go
The intense pain on her face had numbed her, but when the salty tears seeped into her bloody flesh, it brought back the pain on her cheek, causing her to tremble all over!
At this moment, Baron Stuart finally raised his cold gaze, and his thin lips opened slightly, Oh? You admit it?
However, his words only made Cam Walker feel even more chilled.
She was undoubtedly confessing that she indeed knew about Emily Walker being injected with poison. With Baron Stuarts intelligence, he would naturally know that she was in cahoots with Cosmos Blossom, injecting poison into Emily Walkers body!
But right now, she didnt want to suffer such extreme pain anymore and only wanted to push all the me onto Cosmos Blossom and Thomas Emiliano.
Noit wasnt me. I didnt inject the poison, and I didnt catch anyoneI really didnt do anythingpleaselet me go
Seeing the cold knife pressed tightly to her right cheek, Cam Walker started to tremble all over, and tears in her eyes kept falling, deepening the pain in her left cheek.
At this moment, she really wanted to raise her hand and cover the unbearable pain on her face.
But the man in front of her did not give her that chance, as if he wanted her to die in pain!
You did nothing? A wanton cold smile appeared at the corner of Baron Stuarts mouth, which made people even more frightened and chilled to the core!
Cam Walker nodded, she no longer had any confidence when she spoke. Her former arrogance and indulgence were long gone.
It seems your memory has not fully recovered.
As his words fell, Baron Stuarts line of sight returned to Cam Walkers right cheek. With a slight movement of his finger, fresh blood once again overflowed from her cheek!
Chapter 785: 785: Ruined Appearance, Unbearable Pain!
Chapter 785: Chapter 785: Ruined Appearance, Unbearable Pain!
Ahhh! Cam Walker couldnt help but tremble with pain, which was simply unbearable!
But the man in front of her intended to make her wish she was dead!
She could feel how slowly he was using the de in his hand, deliberately drawing it out to make her suffer for every inch of flesh he sliced open!
Finally, Cam couldnt take it anymore, and she began to struggle like a madwoman, trying to break free from her captors.
Let go! Let go of me! she howled, feeling as if the pain on her face was swallowing her whole, almost driving her insane!
Some people could be knocked out by pain, but sadly, she didnt have that luxury.
...
She fought desperately, but how could she possibly be a match for those subordinates? She was soon pinned down again.
Baron Stuart just kill me! she screamed in agony, already plunged into despair.
If only Baron Stuart could just stab her to death with his arm at that moment, she wouldnt be enduring such torment!
However, she knew very well that Baron Stuart would never let her die so easily.
She had known him for more than twenty years, obsessed with bing his wife. Yet, the man standing before her now had such a terrifying side.
Seeing Cams bloodied face, Baron Stuart finally felt some satisfaction in his heart. Do you want to die? he asked with a thin-lipped smile.
You kill me It was me who poisoned Emily Walker! I brought her to City C, and I wanted her to live like a madwoman! If you have the guts, just kill me now!
Perhaps unable to bear the pain any longer, Cam tried to provoke the man, hoping that he would stab her in a fit of rage!
Let her go.
The two subordinates obediently nodded, releasing Cams shoulders.
Feeling the pressure on her shoulders lessen, Cam snapped back to reality. She tried to touch her cheeks with her hand, but a searing pain shot through her.
Ah! She trembled and lowered her bloody hand. Checktest chapters at Find1Novel
Her face
Her once prideful face
She didnt know what her face looked like now, but the things she treasured most in her life were all gone now.
Her parents, the man she loved, her purity, and her once beautiful face were all gone
Suppressing the pain on her face, Cam raised her hateful eyes towards the man, wanting to shred him to pieces!
Youd better kill me now, otherwise if I have even the slightest chance to live, Ill make sure you die miserably!
After exerting herself, her cheeks felt like they were torn apart again, with searing pain and her skin splitting apart!
She wanted to hold back her tears, hoping to ease the burning pain as the salty drops seeped into her skin, but the pain wouldnt let her!
Trying to wipe them away would only add to her agony.
Baron Stuart remained silent, merely ncing at the two subordinates beside her. They quickly pushed Cam, who had yet to fully react, to the ground.
What are you doing!? Let go of me!
However, before she could fully react, her body was already tied up, making her unable to move.
Throw her down. The mans merciless voice rang out, void of any warmth. It was like a piercing cold wind in the night, chilling her to the bone.
Throw her down?
Fear surged once again. Was Baron Stuart going to throw her into the great sea?
Chapter 786: 786: I can remove the poison within her body!
Chapter 786: Chapter 786: I can remove the poison within her body!
The stone cliff was at least ten meters high, and below it, the sound of waves fiercely crashed against the rocks. If she were really thrown down, there would be no chance of survival!
Emily Walker thought that Baron Stuart would keep her alive to torment her slowly, but she never expected that he would bury her in the sea so soon! ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel
As she truly felt death approaching, Cam Walker couldnt help but feel extremely fearful, because she didnt want to die at all!
Although the Walker family had another daughter, she could see that her parents were still very good to her. If it werent for this mans involvement, she would still be the beloved youngdy of the Walker family.
She was only 22, she still had a bright future ahead of her, she didnt want to die, she couldnt die!
Let go of me let go of me now! With death closing in, she stared at the boundless, raging sea, and the desperate fear nearly shattered her.
...
Even if she was an excellent swimmer, she couldnt climb up from such a sheer rock wall. Once thrown down, she would probably be swallowed by the huge waves in less than a second. No, she didnt want to be buried in the cold depths of the sea!
If a person doesnt want to die, their desire to survive bes particrly strong.
Returns>A glimmer of inspiration shed through her mind, and Cam Walker suddenly thought of a way to stall time and give herself a chance to escape!
Wait! Baron Stuart, I have a way to neutralize the poison in her body!
Her sudden outburst did indeed cause Baron Stuarts heart to skip a beat. Lifting his eyelids, a faint glimmer shed in his narrow eyes.
Seeing that he seemed to waver, Cam Walker hurriedly continued, Isnt there an unknown substance in her body? I know, I can find someone to concoct an antidote for her!
The man before her was too clever and wouldnt easily believe her, so Cam Walker, afraid that he would be suspicious, quickly added, You can ask Doctor Gavin if you dont believe me. Ill tell him theponent, and he can prove whether what Im saying is true or not!
She was unsure in her heart; what she said was undoubtedly a ruse to find a chance to escape.
As for theponent of the poison, she had only heard about it from Cosmos Blossom before she injected Emily Walker with the poison.
At that time, she was very afraid that Baron Stuart could easily find a way to cure Emily Walker, so she wanted to ask for rification.
Later, Cosmos Blossom told her that the poison was specially developed for revenge on Baron Stuart, and it contained a special substance that even he did not know. The person who provided that special substance had long disappeared from this world!
Hearing her say this, Baron Stuart was taken aback.
A few secondster, he raised the corners of his lips slightly, his voice cold, You think you can escape?
His piercing insight left Cam Walker feeling some resentment. But then, she pretended to be calm and insisted, Even Thomas Emiliano couldnt escape from you, how could I possibly escape.
Baron Stuart raised his lips once more, Let me tell you a fact. Even if you really can concoct an antidote, your fate will not change, and that is death.
Of course, Baron Stuart knew that the woman standing before him was always calcting against Emily Walker, so it was impossible for her to reveal the antidotes form.
Now that she knows shes going to die, shes even less likely to let Emily Walker have it easy.
But his words didnt make Cam Walker give up her will to live; after all, in the end, she could never know the method to make the antidote!
All she wanted was a chance to escape!
Chapter 787: 787: Sink like a Stone in the Great Sea!
Chapter 787: Chapter 787: Sink like a Stone in the Great Sea!
However, on the surface, she couldnt be indifferent. As clever as he was, if he knew that this matter had no benefit for her, he would surely know that she just wanted to beg for her life.
So, she fell silent, her face showing despair as she looked at him.
At this time, perhaps saying nothing would make him believe her more!
She didnt need to wait for the oue. As long as he didnt n to throw her down the cliff today, that would be her chance to escape!
As expected, her silence made Baron Stuart hesitate about throwing her into the sea.
If she truly had a way to make the antidote, then it wouldnt be toote to dispose of her after she had done so.
...
At this moment, the cell phone in his pocket rang.
He nced at the caller ID and answered it without any change in his expression.
He didnt know what was said on the other end of the line, but the phone call ended within one minute.
After hanging up, Baron Stuart slightly turned his gaze to a small rock not far away on the cliff.
Tie that to her waist.
With that gentlemand, the person who had received the order immediately executed it.
Cam Walker, still lost in her daze, didnt react at all to what was happening, not until the 20-pound rock was tied around her waist did she suddenly wake up!
Theywant her to sink to the bottom of the sea!?
Throw her down. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
With these three indifferent words, the two men standing next to Cam immediately began to drag her to the edge of the cliff.
Noplease dont do this! Let go, let go of me! Looking down at the several-meter-deep cliff beneath her, Cam fell into fear and desperately struggled!
But at this moment, no matter how she struggled, it was all futile!
She didnt know what kind of phone call he had just received, or why he, who had been somewhat hesitant just now, suddenly became so determined.
Unaware of what had happened, all she could do was turn to Baron Stuart and beg for mercy, BaronI beg youPlease spare me, I promiseI promise never to hurt her again, please spare me this one time, for the sakefor the sake of Emily Walker and me being sistersplease let me off this once
She cried and pleaded, but Baron Stuarts response remained cold and detached.
Spare her? He remembered that he had once let her go for the sake of the Walker family, but she was too ungrateful and insisted on bing a dead person.
BaronI beg youIf I die like this, my parents will surely be heartbroken. They are at least Emilys birth parents, how can you bear for them to send off a younger generationI beg you, you can do whatever you want to me, just please dont kill meI dont want to be thrown down!
Looking at the woman crying and begging bitterly, Baron Stuart remained unmoved and coldly said, Didnt you go abroad? Your parents dont even know where you are, how could they possibly be heartbroken? They wont even know that youre dead.
His words made her startle suddenly, her struggling movement paused for an instant, as she stared at the cold and heartless man in front of her.
He had known all along, known about her going abroad, known that she didnt tell her parents in order not to let anyone know her whereabouts
Soif she died now, no one would even know, and her parents would only think that she was overseas; even if she never returned, they would probably assume that she refused toe home because of something that had happened before!
Chapter 788: 788: Despairing to Death!
Chapter 788: Chapter 788: Despairing to Death!
And the man in front of her, he wanted her to leave this world quietly
Baron Stuart you will definitely die a terrible death! I wont let you off the hook even if I be a ghost!
After several angry roars, the once chaotic cliffside instantly calmed down, leaving only the sound of the waves howling beneath the rocks.
Cam Walker, thrown into the sea, was swallowed by the waves in an instant, but even in death, Baron Stuart didnt let her die easily!
The salty seawater seeped into the wounds on her cheeks, the pain as if it being corroded by thousands of ants, piercing her heart and bones!
She was good at swimming but at this moment, she struggled to swim to the surface in vain, as the rock tied to her body relentlessly dragged her into the deep sea, despairing her to death!
...
Baron Stuart silently watched for a few seconds before turning away from the stone cliff.
.
When he returned to the Stuart Manor, it was already past 8 PM, and the Stuart family members had finished their dinner not long ago.
Entering the living room, he was slightly surprised by the scene on the sofa.
Come on, Emily Walker. Seeing Emily Walker sitting beside Vivian Ferguson, her smile was extremely gentle as she handed her some cut fruits, Eat more!
She knew that Emily Walker was carrying her grandson, and eating more fruits during this time was beneficial. Besides, it was rare for her not to be afraid of her after waking up. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Fndovel
But Zachary Stuart didnt seem as close. Perhaps it was his stern face that scared Emily Walker, and she never dared to get too close to him.
Emily Walker lifted her curled eyelids and nced at Vivian Ferguson, then at the fruit in her hand, and after half a second, she carefully reached out, took a piece, and started eating.
Baron Stuart, youre back? Come over here! Hearing the sound, Vivian Ferguson turned her head and beckoned to him when she saw him standing there.
Handing over his coat to the servant, Baron Stuart walked slowly to the sofa and sat down next to Emily Walker.
Raising her head and seeing the man sitting beside her, his beautiful and familiar face made her smile slightly.
Seeing her smile at him, Baron Stuart also responded with a smile, Have you eaten?
Although the toxicity within Emily Walker had been controlled and was gradually showing signs of improvement, she never spoke, except for some mumbling during her outbreaks, she hardly ever opened her mouth.
Emily Walker gently nodded her head, indicating that she had eaten already.
But her reaction was enough to make them happy.
At least, she understood their questions.
Baron Stuart, you left in the afternoon, why did you onlye back now? Have you eaten dinner? Vivian Ferguson asked in surprise, wondering what he had been up to, especially since he left in a hurry before Emily Walker woke up.
Fortunately, today, Emily Walker did not feel afraid of her and Be Stuart, or else she would not have known how to handle it.
Not yet. Baron Stuarts line of sight remained on Emily Walkers peaceful face while eating the fruit. At this moment, she seemed as peaceful as an angel.
Then go eat now! Its a good thing the kitchen saved dinner for you. Go on, Ill be here.
Vivian Ferguson naturally wanted to take care of Emily Walker, especially when she was not afraid of her. Moreover, while taking care of her, she had to keep an eye on her grandson!
ncing at the person in front of him, Baron Stuart stood up. Right now, he wanted to take a bath more because he could still faintly smell the blood on his hands.
PS: Updating again this afternoon~
Chapter 789: 789: Doctor Gavin is back!
Chapter 789: Chapter 789: Doctor Gavin is back!
After taking a shower, Baron Stuart goes downstairs. Today, he unexpectedly asked about his sister.
Wheres Be Stuart?
Oh, she received a call from Leonardo Bryson and saw that Emily Walker was doing well, so she went out. Recently, because of Emily Walkers situation, their son had be colder towards his daughter. Its rare for him to ask about her today, which made Mother feel relieved.
She knew her sons temper well and was really afraid that he would break off his rtionship with Be Stuart in anger at the time, which scared her!
Seeing that her son didnt respond but walked directly to the restaurant, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but ask again, Baron, are you still angry with Be?
No.
...
He was indeed angry with her. At that time, he hated his little sister and wanted to strangle her to death, but now, his anger has subsided! For more chapters visit FindNovel
Hearing this, Vivian Ferguson nodded in relief.
The night grew deeper.
At 9:30 PM, Emily Walker, who was curled up on the sofa, seemed a little tired. Unaware and sleepy, she leaned against the back of the sofa and fell asleep.
Vivian Ferguson, who had been apanying her all the time, saw her close her starry eyes and couldnt help but stand up and call Baron Stuart from his second-floor study.
Looking at her sleeping deeply, Baron Stuart bent down slightly and stretched out his arms to pick her up from the sofa. He then walked towards the second floor.
Gently cing her on the soft,fortable double bed, Baron Stuart didnt go back to his study butid down beside her, embracing the sleeping Emily Walker and entering a dream
.
A few dayster
In the morning, Dr. Gavin, who just got off the ne, rushed to Stuart Manor impatiently. His arrival filled both the Stuart family and Mr. and Mrs. Walker with anticipation!
At this moment, they couldnt help but surround Dr. Gavin, and only the always calm Zachary Stuart remained seated on the sofa.
It seemed that Baron Stuart already knew something, so he didnt show any strange expression.
Last night, on the cliffside by the sea, he received a call from Dr. Gavin.
When he hesitated whether or not to execute Cam Walker immediately,
Dr. Gavin told him that he had found a way to produce the antidote, so he was able to dispose of Cam Walker without hesitation.
Dr. Gavin, youre finally back! Have you found a way to produce the antidote? Ang Reid spoke up, wanting to know the oue of Dr. Gavins trip to the United States more than anyone else!
Yes, yes! Have you found a solution!? Vivian Ferguson also couldnt help but ask eagerly!
Looking at the hopeful gazes of both families, Dr. Gavin thought, Baron Stuart must have not told them yet.
Oh my goodness, Dr. Gavin! Hurry up and tell us, are you trying to worry us to death!? Being an impatient person, Be Stuart couldnt stand Dr. Gavins leisurely pace and almost went crazy!
Seeing the youngdys appearance, Dr. Gavin no longer kept them in suspense. He smiled and said, Ive found it. Ill give the Young Madam an injection and see if theres any actual effect.
He has now produced one shot, and he has to see some results before he can continue to produce more.
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts deep eyes dimmed slightly.
Are there any side effects to the medicine?
Dr. Gavins words prove that he himself doesnt know whether the antidote has any actual effect.
Thats right. It wont harm both Emily Walker and her baby, will it? Vivian Ferguson asked worriedly.
At this point, Ang Reid and Baxter Walker hesitated as well, looking at each other.
Chapter 790: 790: Start the Treatment.
Chapter 790: Chapter 790: Start the Treatment.
Luckily, Doctor Gavins subsequent words eased everyones nerves!
No worries. Ive already studied it and, if everything goes as nned, I believe this antidote will be effective. He was well aware of Emily Walkers current health status; any minor errors would inflict harm on both Emily Walker and the child in her womb.
Upon hearing these words, everyone was overjoyed. At this moment, nothing was more exciting than the prospect of the toxin inside Emily Walker being neutralized!
So, will Emily Walker receive treatment now? Ang Reid was growing impatient.
It had taken great efforts for the couple to find their biological child, only to realize that she now had no recollection of them. Ang had been feeling downhearted all this time.
At this moment, Zachary Stuart couldnt help but rise from the sofa and suggested in a soft voice, Since it wont do any harm, she should begin the treatment immediately. Do we need to prepare anything?
...
Doctor Garvin smiled. Despite Masters indifferent exterior, he was a mix of toughness and softness, possessing subtle, unnoticed delicacy and concern.
Where is the young Madam? Although he was in the United States, he had been informed via a phone call that, over this period, Madams condition had significantly improved. Latest content published on findnovel
As long as her emotional state was stable, she couldpletely undergo the treatment.
After all, the longer she harbored the poison within her, the worse it would be for her and the child in her womb.
My sister-inw is sleeping. She probably hasnt woken up yet. Ill go upstairs and call her! Be Stuart had already turned around to rush upstairs even before she finished her sentence.
Baron Stuart was somehow uneasy about his overly casual sister. He didnt let her walk a few steps before pulling her back, then walked directly towards the staircase to the second floor, bypassing her.
Wait a minute! Before Baron Stuart had reached the staircase, Doctor Gavin, as if he had suddenly thought of something, called him back.
Baron Stuart stopped in his tracks, turned around, and waited for him to continue.
Perhaps, it would be better if Madam remained asleep.
Everyone looked at each other in confusion upon hearing this, uncertain about what he was suggesting.
.
Inside the room, while Young Madam was sleeping soundly, Doctor Gavin took out a syringe and needle from his medical bag, already prepared with the antidote.
Taking advantage of Emily Walkers deep sleep, Doctor Gavin quietly walked up beside the bed.
Worried that the moment the needle tip went in, the person on the bed would wake up, he signaled for Baron Stuart to sit beside the bed to soothe her in case she woke up.
However, the moment Baron Stuart sat down, and Doctor Gavin drew near, Emily Walker suddenly opened her eyes. For a brief moment, her gaze was hollow. She looked as if she had just experienced a frightful nightmare!
Before she could entirelyprehend what was going on, however, she saw a syringe, and that frightening needle tip, in her line of sight!
Observing a few drops of medicine shoot from the needle tip, Emily Walker, already horrifically frightened due to the nightmare, was now even more terrified. She sat bolt upright in bed, her expression slightly distorted out of fear
Emily, whats wrong with you? Seeing her abnormal look, he could tell she was frightened by something. Was it a nightmare?
Baron Stuart attempted to pull her into his arms, but the moment his hand drew close, Emily pushed him away reflexively!
Then, as if she had seen something terrifying, she retreated, inch by inch, panic-stricken towards the other side of the bed, repeatedly screaming, Dont donte near, you all stay away!
PS: More toe tonight~
Chapter 791: Signs of Gradual Improvement
Chapter 791: Chapter 791: Signs of Gradual Improvement
Emily, whats wrong? Its me, Baron Stuart! For several days now, her bodys toxicity hasnt red up, so why is she suddenly so terrified?
Checktest chapters at ?ovelFind
Baron Stuart was puzzled and somewhat impatient, wanting to catch her and hold her down, but as he looked at the extremely sharp needle tip, Emily seemed to have be apletely different person, only shrinking back in fear.
Donte dont
Doctor Gavin, who was standing nearby, was also somewhat at a loss. Wasnt it said that Young Madams condition had stabilized quite a bit? But looking at her now, she looked no different from when he left her!
Noticing the direction of her gaze, Baron Stuart looked up slightly and saw the syringe still held in Doctor Gavins hand. He then looked back at the child in his arms, who was obviously afraid of the object.
Put that thing away!
...
Upon hearing his words, Doctor Gavin came to his senses, looked at Emilys reaction, and realized that she had been scared by the thing in his hand. So he quickly put it away.
With the syringe put away, Baron Stuart expected Emilys emotions to improve slightly, but they seemed not to.
In Emilys mind, everything seemed to return to when she was injected with the poison, and she felt immense fear and helplessness.
Dont you all donte donte
Although Baron Stuart had already restrained Emily in his arms, the look of fear on her face made his heart hurt. He suddenly realized that she was afraid of the object because it reminded her of the time when she was injected with the poison.
He couldnt imagine how helpless and scared she must have been at that time!
Thinking of this, he regretted not having inflicted a thousand cuts on Cam Walkerst night!
Emily, calm down, look at me, its Baron Stuart! He tried to make her feel his presence, but she waspletely devoid of her own awareness at this moment, her mind filled with images of when she had been injected with the poison.
Dont donte no
Emily!
Each time the toxicity red up, Baron Stuarts heart would only slightly ease after she passed out.
Watching her fall into this terrifying memory again and again, his heart felt as if it was being pierced by countless des, aching with each strike.
Young Master, perhaps now is the best opportunity. Looking at the unconscious Emily, Doctor Gavin beside him spoke up.
Baron Stuart lowered his eyes slightly, gazing at the girl in his arms, before gentlyying her down and allowing Doctor Gavin to inject her with the first antidote.
If this first injection works, how long will it take for her to fully recover?
Half an hourter, Baron Stuart noticed that the wrinkles on the girls brow had gradually dissipated. Did this mean that the antidote was having some effect?
Doctor Gavin turned his line of sight and in this half-hour, he had not left her side, always staying here to observe her subtle changes.
However, he could not confirm anything yet. Everything still depended on Young Madam waking up.
Its not certain yet. If the poison in Young Madams body shows obvious signs of being cleared, then as time goes by, the poison in her body shouldpletely dissipate.
After studying the special ingredients of the poison in the United States, he found that once too much of it was injected, not only would it cause mental instability, but it could even be fatal in the long run.
Not only did it trap people in the abyss, but it was also a poison that gradually led them to death!
Chapter 792: Have You Contacted Camila Walker
Chapter 792: Chapter 792: Have You Contacted Cam Walker
However, what puzzled him was that the ingredient injected into Young Madam initially didnt seem to be much. Could it be that Thomas Emiliano and Cosmos Blossoms men had shown mercy?
Doctor Gavin of course wouldnt know that it was due to the arrival of Thomas Emiliano that Emily Walker was only injected with half of the poison.
.
At lunchtime, since Doctor Gavin wanted to observe Emily Walker immediately after she woke up, Vivian Ferguson invited him to have lunch with them.
After lunch, Mr. and Mrs. Walker remained because they were deeply concerned about their daughters condition.
As for Ang Reid, she originally nned to inform Baron Stuart about Cam Walkers sudden departure abroad, because she thought that Cam might have an antidote for Emily Walkers internal toxicity. But now, it seemed unnecessary to bring her back.
...
If Emily Walker was to recover, let Cam fend for herself abroad. The reason why she fled overseas must have been her fear of being found by Baron Stuart. If Baron Stuart found out that she might have participated in Emily Walkers poisoning, she would undoubtedly be in danger.
That was just as well. Although she may never return home, at least she could save her life abroad. Lets pretend that she never adopted this daughter.
Nowadays, this is all Ang Reid could think of. After all, she had treated Cam, who she had raised for twenty years, as her own daughter. It was impossible for her to watch her die.
As long as Emily Walkerpletely recovered, she would ask for nothing more.
Whats the matter? Seeing his wife deep in thought, Baxter Walker suddenly asked in a soft voice, Are you worried about Emily?
The sudden voice startled Ang Reid slightly. She lifted her head to look at her husband, Ah, yes I am.
Hearing this, Baxter Walker couldnt help reaching out his hand to pat the back of her hand, giving her aforting smile, Everything will be fine.
Ang Reid nodded her head, and this brought her thoughts back to reality.
By the way, have you been in contact with Cam recently? He had recently been upied with worrying about Emily Walker and had overlooked Cam, who had gone abroad, and couldnt help asking about her.
After all, she was still his daughter.
Previously, he was busy with Emily Walker and some trivial matters at the Company, and he hadnt had time to thoroughly ask about the reason for Cams sudden departure abroad.
Moreover, it had been almost two months since she had left the country. Howe she hadnt called back since the time she had called them about going abroad?
Discover more novels at f?ndnovel
Upon being suddenly asked about his daughter, Ang Reid looked somewhat unnatural, and she nced at Baxter Walker for a few seconds.
Baron Stuart, sitting opposite them, also looked up, but there was no expression on his handsome face.
Cam? Ang Reid started, although she was a bit nervous, but she indeed hadnt heard from Cam recently. For her, no news might be the best news.
Cams careful concealment of her whereabouts must be because she didnt want anyone to know.
Hmm, its been such a long time, she hasnt even called back. Baxter Walker was somewhat worried, but there was also some me in his heart.
It seemed that they had spoiled her since childhood, leading to her arrogant character now. She didnt even discuss with them before going abroad.
Maybe shes still affected by that incident. You know, shes a jealous and envious person. She has always been resentful of Emilys presence.
Baxter Walker couldnt help but sigh, Fine, lets give her some time to cool down.
Chapter 793: She Seems to Have Had a Long Dream
Chapter 793: Chapter 793: She Seems to Have Had a Long Dream
Come on, everyone, have some fruit. Vivian Ferguson walked out of the kitchen, bringing two tes of fruit.
She had been bored at home all day and could only cut some fruit.
Mom, your fruit cutting skills are getting fancier! It looks great and really increases my appetite! Be Stuart couldnt wait to pick up a piece and put it in her mouth as she looked at the fruit brought to her.
Vivian Ferguson couldnt help butugh, You greedy mouth, arent you always hungry for anything you eat?!
Well, thats true, hehe
Baron Stuart, you should eat some too. Seeing her son not taking the fruit, Vivian Ferguson moved the tter towards him.
...
Fresh chapters posted on Find1Novel
Baron Stuart had no interest in food, but instead stood up, Ill go check on her.
It has been more than half an hour since they had finished eating, and he was worried that the person upstairs would wake up.
As Baron Stuart went upstairs, Doctor Gavin followed to check on Young Madams condition firsthand.
The two of them went upstairs, and the personying on the bed was still in a deep sleep, seemingly unconscious for much longer todaypared to before.
This made Baron Stuart slightly perplexed.
He was worried that it could be the contrast effect caused by the antidote.
Why hasnt she woken up yet? He looked at the person on the bed, but his tone was directed at Doctor Gavin beside him.
It was now past 1 PM in the afternoon, and she used to wake up in about two hours, but today she had been unconscious for four hours.
Doctor Gavin looked at her, puzzled as well.
But he had carefully studied the antidotes effect and even conducted a clinical trial of the drug in the United States, so there should be no harm.
How long did it usually take for the young madam to wake up before?
About two hours.
This was strange
Doctor Gavin frowned and said, Lets wait a little longer. Maybe shell wake up in a while.
For now, all they could do was wait quietly.
As time went by slowly, just as the two men were quietly watching for any changes in Emily Walker, the person on the bed suddenly woke up with a start. She sat up, drenched in cold sweat, as if she had been extremely frightened.
Emily!? Seeing her suddenly wake up, Baron Stuart sat down, looking at her with a furrowed brow and a slightly worried expression.
It took a while for the panic on Emilys face to subside.
It seemed that she had a very long and strange dream in which she was kidnapped and locked in a room. Vaguely, she seemed to remember that someone wanted to inject her with something.
But what happened next? Why couldnt she remember anything that happened afterward?
Emily looked distressed as she held her temple area, trying to recall more, but aside from those fragmented images in her mind, she couldnt remember anything else.
Emily?
A familiar voice rang in her ears, and Emily let go of her temple area, turning her head to look at the nearby man. For a long time, she didnt say anything, just staring at him, as if she hadnt seen this man in a very long time.
Baron Stuart
The seriousness of her expression made Baron Stuarts deep eyes slightly dim as he carefully observed every change in her eyes.
Yes, what happened just now?
She looked at him, then lowered her eyes, as if recalling what happened in the dream.
I just had a dream where someone tried to
Chapter 794: Unbearable Agony!
Chapter 794: Chapter 794: Unbearable Agony!
Just as she tried hard to tell about the scene from her nightmare, suddenly, her mind seemed to short circuit. It was just two minutes ago, but she couldnt remember it in an instant.
She had just remembered it, so why cant she remember now at all?
Besidesher head hurt so much, and her body too!
What did you dream about? She was about to speak when suddenly she stopped, and Baron Stuart couldnt help but inquire further.
Seeing her reaction just now, it seemed that she had remembered something, which also means that the antidote in her body had an effect.
Imy head hurts so much, and my body hurts too The sudden pain made her body tremble gradually, and cold sweat began to drip from her forehead!
...
It hurtsmy body hurts so much, it hurts all over Unable to bear the excruciating pain, she quickly fell onto the bed, curled up in agony and trembling non-stop.
This scene left Baron Stuart dumbfounded.
Whats going on?
Emily Walker Watching her covered in cold sweat, he felt a sudden tightness in his chest and stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms.
Discover more novels at ?ovelFind
It hurts so muchmy body hurts so muchit hurts! Unable to bear the pain, her tears flowed as she didnt know what was causing this sudden severe pain.
Whats going on!? He urgently turned his head. Roaring, the veins on his forehead began to swell, and he angrily looked at Doctor Gavin beside him and asked!
Young Master, please calm down. The toxin and antidote in Young Madams body are in conflict right now, and it will be fine after a while. Doctor Gavin said.
When they initially tested the antidote, it didnt cause this much pain for Young Madam. It was probably because the toxicity in her body was much greater than that in the test subjects, which made the pain double.
But Baron Stuart was even angrier, his star-like eyes full of fury, Didnt you say there would be no harm!?
Doctor Gavins face showed difficulty, Young Master, the antidote will indeed not hurt Young Madam, but she just has to endure this excruciating pain for a few minutes.
At this moment, the room door was suddenly pushed open, and the people in the living room downstairs also rushed up upon hearing the noise.
As they entered, everyone immediately noticed Emily Walker tossing and turning on the bed, their faces showing shock, not understanding what had happened.
Whatwhats going onEmily, whats wrong with her? The one who spoke was Ang Reid, her face now only showing surprise, anxiety, and heartache.
Madam Walker, please calm down. The pain will disappear in a little while. Doctor Gavin spoke up, knowing their worries.
However, if the pain has doubled, will the duration of pain also be extended?
Doctor Gavin started to worry about this point as well.
During the clinical trial in the United States, it was a man who was injected with a smaller dose, and heter told him that if the pain was any stronger, he would be unable to bear it and would be in unbearable agony.
After Doctor Gavins exnation, Zachary Stuart and others learned that this was the effect of the antidote, requiring her to endure severe pain to cleanse the toxins in her body.
But seeing the person in pain rolling on the bed, everyones heart was tightly clenched, and they couldnt bear to look straight at her.
Especially for Ang Reid, how could she bear to watch her own daughter suffer like this.
Emily She wanted to step forward, but looking at Baron Stuart sitting beside the bed, she couldnt help but stop at her tracks, only having to heartachingly watch her daughter covered in cold sweat and in extreme pain.
Chapter 795: Is there any way to relieve the pain?
Chapter 795: Chapter 795: Is there any way to relieve the pain?
Time ticked away, and ten minutes had passed, but the intense pain in the person on the bed was not diminishing.
It hurtshurtsmy body hurts so muchwuwa Sweat mingled with tears, soaking through Emily Walkers thin clothes.
It had been ten minutes already, why hadnt the pain lessened?
How much longer? Baron Stuart turned his head, his star eyes now filled with red pain.
Doctor Gavin checked his watch. The time was indeed longer than the previous trial in the United States.
If this kept up, he was unsure how long the pain wouldst.
...
Ten minutes wasnt long, but for her at this moment, every minute and every second seemed like several centuries.
I think it might be because the Young Madam has higher levels of toxins in her body, so the pain willst longer. Now, other than saying this to reassure everyone, there were no other options, they could only wait quietly.
It hurts so muchI dont want this painBaron Stuart
A heartrending cry brought Baron Stuarts gaze back. He turned his head and looked at her in unbearable pain. His heart felt as if it was being gouged by a sharp de, experiencing waves of pain
Baron Stuartsave meit hurts so muchmy body hurts so much She cried helplessly, and with each sound, it broke everyones heart.
Every cry of Baron Stuart made him feel the pain of life and death
For the first time, he experienced what it was like to not know what to do.
Be Stuart, who was standing to the side, couldnt bear to keep watching. With tearful eyes, she yelled at Doctor Gavin, Isnt there any way to alleviate her pain!?
She couldnt imagine the pain, but from her sister-inws reaction, she knew the pain was unbearable for ordinary people.
And they could only watch helplessly, unable to do anything!
Doctor Gavin turned his head and looked at Be Stuart.
???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel
If it werent for the child in the Young Madams womb, he would have relieved her pain long ago.
Yes.
Upon hearing this, everyones line of sight was directed towards Doctor Gavin.
But just as they were all excitedly expecting to alleviate the pain, Doctor Gavins face darkened.
If we give her this painkiller, the child may be lost.
What
Everyone was taken aback once again.
How could this be Be Stuart knew that this child was greatly anticipated by both her brother and sister-inw, as well as by their mother and grandfather.
Even she herself was looking forward to the birth of this baby.
It hurtsit hurts so muchwu~~~~
The pain was unbearable for both the one suffering and the onlookers.
They wanted to give her a painkiller, but they couldnt bear to part with the child in her belly.
Ease her pain. A low, hoarse voice sounded, and the simple words made everyone pause in shock, speechless.
The meaning of these words was very clear to each of them.
Baron Stuart, you Vivian Ferguson was astonished, for the child in Emily Walkers belly was his own flesh and blood!
Doctor Gavinwas also shocked on the side. He wondered if the pain might subside a littleter, was it really necessary to sacrifice the child for the sake of relieving her pain?
Young Master, I think the pain should gradually subside in a little while. do you want to wait a bit longer?
How much longer?
Baron Stuart lowered his head to look at the person on the bed, who was so weak with pain. His calm face didnt reveal anything, but no one noticed the thinyer of mist that had formed in his deep eyes at this moment.
Doctor Gavin fell silent.
He couldnt be sure how much longer the pain wouldst.
Chapter 796: Pain Relief, I Don’t Want This Child!
Chapter 796: Chapter 796: Pain Relief, I Dont Want This Child!
It hurts so much! Baron Stuart I dont want this pain I dont want it The intense pain had already robbed Emily Walker of her consciousness, she could not hear Doctor Gavins words or anyone elses concerns. All she felt was the pain piercing through her bone marrow, devouring her alive.
Baron Stuart looked at her quietly, as if he had reached a final decision.
Give her pain relief.
But Young MasterC
I dont want this child, give her pain relief! Doctor Gavin wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by Baron Stuarts roar!
Follow current nov?ls on find{n}ovel
He couldnt bear to see her suffer like this. Each of her cries, every tear, and every drop of cold sweat seemed to tear his heart apart!
...
He would rather not have this child than let her endure such intense pain
Brother, Sister-inw Shaw really cares about this child. Have you forgotten how much heartache she suffered when she lost her first child? If she loses this child too, how would she cope when she recovers?
At this moment, Be Stuart couldnt help but sympathize. She didnt want to see Sister-inw Shaw in such pain either. Yet, during her pregnancy, she could see how much Sister-inw Shaw was looking forward to the babys arrival. If this child was lost, Be was truly worried about what her sister-inw could endure.
Give her pain relief! Baron Stuart did not pay attention to his sisters words. Instead, he intensified his tone and ordered Doctor Gavin to provide immediate pain relief.
Brother!
Everyone, out!
He knew her expectations for this child and the pain she suffered from losing her first child, but his heart ached just as much.
Suddenly, his slender fingers were grasped by an ice-cold hand. He turned to see a small hand reaching for the palm of his hand.
Im not in pain anymore Dont hurt the child At this time, Emily Walker, whether due to the pain or her internal agony easing, stopped crying out. Instead, she forcefully grabbed Baron Stuarts hand, and with a weak breath, spoke softly.
Her statement reassured everyone that she was recovering and showed them that she was enduring the agony, unwilling to lose the child within her.
Darling, we can have another child. Baron Stuarts resolve did not waver; her suffering only added to his pain!
Emily shook her head weakly, No the pain seems to be easing Its not as bad as it was before.
Whether it was due to numbness from the pain, she genuinely felt the pain lessening a lot.
Of course, her ability to stop crying out in pain was truly just her suppressing it.
Seeing the look on her face, Baron Stuart finally realized that the pain inside her seemed to have indeed subsided.
Is what youre saying true? He still worried she was lying.
Emily nodded, and then said, Right now I just feel these wet clothes are so ufortable, and Im a bit tired
Perhaps it was just exhaustion from the pain, but after those words, she gently closed her eyes, seemingly resting.
At this moment, she could clearly feel that the pain inside her seemed to be truly dissipating, and it was not just her own numbness.
The room gradually quieted down, everyone holding their breath, silently watching Emily on the bed, wondering if she was genuinely pain-free at this moment.
But Doctor Gavin, who was familiar with the situation, finally breathed a sigh of relief and wiped off the cold sweat that had appeared on his forehead from worry.
Chapter 797: Has it been a long time since we last met?
Chapter 797: Chapter 797: Has it been a long time since west met?
Knowing she was no longer in danger, the others left with peace of mind, leaving only the two of them in the room.
Seeing her body drenched, Baron Stuart gently lifted her up and carried her to the bathroom.
Although Emily Walkers eyes were slightly closed, she was conscious.
She opened her tired eyes, her bodypletely exhausted from the severe pain, and at this moment she could only allow him to carry her.
Baron Stuart
Hmm? Putting her into the warm water that he had already prepared, Baron Stuart thought she had fallen asleep, but didnt expect her to suddenly call his name.
...
Emily looked up at the man before her, as if she hadnt seen his familiar face for a long, long time.
So charming and cold.
Has it been a very long time since weve seen each other? She really felt as if it had been centuries.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart paused from wiping her body and looked into her dark starry eyes.
Such a serious look, he indeed had not seen it for a long time.
During this period, although she liked to cling to him, he couldnt feel their usual warmth in her eyes.
Yes, you were poisoned before and didnt remember me. He slightly smiled, gave her a tender and gentle smile, then continued to clean her cold, sweaty body.
Poisoned?
Emily lowered her eyes, as if trying to recall something, but her mind seemed empty for a long time, with a nk memory for that period.
Even just now when her body was in extreme pain, she didnt know what was happening.
So, she had been poisoned before?
But why was she poisoned?
Thinking and thinking, perhaps it was truly fatigue,bined with the warm water, she gradually fell asleep unknowingly
Drying her body and changing her intofortable pajamas, Baron Stuart gently picked her up again and carried her out of the bathroom to the soft bed.
Feeling her body being lifted and then put down, she was startled awake once again. At this moment, Baron Stuart was just lowering her onto the bed.
Opening her eyes, she was still looking at that exquisitely handsome face.
She missed him, so much.
After cing her down, Baron Stuart was about to stand up, but found a pair of slender arms had wrapped around his neck.
This intimate action, he also felt like he hadnt experienced it for a long time.
However, before he could speak, her soft pink lips pressed against his
For an instant, Baron Stuart was startled, but it onlysted three seconds.
This kiss, he was so familiar with it, and so missed it, that soon he lifted her up and passionately tasted the sweet fragrance of her tongue
Only this moment, her scent filled her whole body, and soon he couldnt control himself and let her go.
After the kiss, he set her down.
She hadnt eaten anything for the entire day.
Are you hungry?
She shook her head, Not hungry, just want to sleep.
Then you sleep first. Tucking her in with a thin quilt, Emily soon fell asleep.
Looking at her sleeping face, he couldnt help but worry, would the awakened her once again forget him?
At this moment, there was a knock on the room door.
Content originallyes from FindN0vel
Come in.
Pushing the door open was Ang Reid, holding some food in her hands.
Just now downstairsl, Vivian Ferguson was worried that Emily would be hungry when she woke up, so she ordered the kitchen to prepare some food after going downstairs. Originally, Be Stuart was supposed to bring it up, but Ang, worried about her daughter, took over.
Chapter 798: Emily Walker wakes up
Chapter 798: Chapter 798: Emily Walker wakes up
Baron Stuart nced at her. After all, she was his mother-inw, so his attitude towards her was much better than before.
Of course, he did not intend to deliberately please her, as he held the same indifferent attitude toward everyone else.
As for Emily Walker, that was another matter entirely!
Seeing her daughter on the bed with her eyes lightly closed, Ang Reid seemed to realize that Emily was asleep.
??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find_Novel(.
Is Emily asleep?
Hmm. Baron Stuart responded gently, his eyes always staying on the face of his sleeping child.
...
Having spent the day at the Stuart familys home, Ang Reid knew very well that her daughter had not eaten anything all day and was somewhat worried about Emilys health.
But, Emily hasnt eaten anything all day.
She can eat when she wakes up.
After some hesitation, Ang Reid had no choice but to leave the room. After all, Emily was fast asleep and it wouldnt be right to wake her up now.
.
The sky outside the window gradually darkened, a ray of sunset light filtering through the floor-to-ceiling windows into the room, projecting a charming golden-red color.
Two hourster, Baron Stuart, who hade out of his study, returned to the room again.
It was almost dinner time, and he had no choice but to wake her up.
Emily?
Perhaps Emily was just about to wake up, he only called out once and saw her curled eyshes tremble slightly, opening her eyes a secondter.
He gave a light smile towards her, his voice incredibly gentle, Are you hungry? Its time to eat.
Emily nodded her head; she indeed had awoken because she was hungry.
They changed out of their pajamas and put on a simple set of casual home clothes before going downstairs.
At this moment, Ang Reid was still waiting inside the Stuart familys living room, while Baxter Walker had left the Stuart Manor in the afternoon due topany matters.
Seeing Emilye downstairs, Ang Reid immediately rushed forward with joy, but remembering her daughters condition earlier, she lowered her voice a lot, worried that she might upset Emily, Emily, youre awake!
Looking at her mother standing before her, Emily Walker gave a slight smile, Mother, why are you here?
Emily did not harbor deep sentiments for her biological mother, because, after all, she had been living in another family for the past 20 years.
However, she knew very well that her mother had been searching for her for 20 years.
The call of Mother made Ang Reids eyes well up with tears; she was even somewhat incredulous, asking excitedly, Emily do you do you remember your mother?
Emily Walker was stunned for a moment, turning her dark, starry eyes to think for a few seconds. Given her mothers reaction, it was likely that she too lost her memories of her mother during the time she was poisoned.
Sister-inw! Are you awake!? At this moment, Be Stuart ran out of the kitchen, excitedly grabbing Emily Walkers hand.
She nodded at Be and gave a slight smile, Mm-hmm.
Sodo you remember everything now? I am Be Stuart! Be Stuart tentatively asked.
She was unsure if her sister-inw had truly recovered.
But in the afternoon, Doctor Gavin said that she should have recovered a lot.
However, Doctor Gavin also mentioned that during the recovery process, her sister-inws condition might fluctuate.
Emily Walker smiled again, I remember.
Be was ovee with joy, Thats great, youve finally remembered everything! You have no idea, ever since you got back, youve changed entirely and no longer recognized us!
Emily Walker lowered her eyes. She indeed had no recollection of the period they mentioned, and she was unaware of what she was like at the time.
Chapter 799: She, doesn’t want to die.
Chapter 799: Chapter 799: She, doesnt want to die.
Enough talking, lets eat first. Seeing his sister questioning non-stop, Baron Stuart couldnt help but interject, immediately leading Emily Walker to the restaurant.
If they keep getting questioned like this, they wont be able to eat dinner till midnight!
At dinner, everyone was cheerful at Emilys recovery, even Doctor Gavin, who yed the biggest role, was invited to join them.
By the way, Doctor Gavin, my granddaughter-inw seems to be recovering quite well, does she still need the antidote injections you mentioned this afternoon?
During the meal, Zachary Stuart thought back to how his granddaughter-inw was in unbearable pain this afternoon. Now, shes in a state no different from a normal person. He wondered if the continuous injections Doctor Gavin mentioned could be avoided.
Upon hearing this, everyone turned their eyes to Zachary Stuart, finally lingering on Doctor Gavins face.
...
Doctor Gavin paused and put down his bowl and chopsticks. During his first clinical trial in the United States, he too thought one injection would suffice.
However, heter found that the condition of the test subjects went back and forth. After careful research and examination, he realized the poison injected into them hadnt beenpletely eliminated.
Master, the Young Madam is indeed in good shape now, only, the poison in her body has not beenpletely removed. I need to inject her with an antidote once a week and perform a check-up every two weeks until the lsd-kf antidote in her body is no more.
One injection per week?
So, doesnt this mean that Emily will have to bear that severe pain every week!?
Everyone was clear about this point and they found it unbearable.
If we dont eliminate the toxins in her body promptly, Young Madams condition can escte to more than just madness and loss of consciousness. Doctor Gavin knew what everyone was worried about, but as a doctor, he was clearly aware of what consequences the lsd-kf in her body could bring!
What do you mean!?
One statement, causing everyone to hold their breath.
Only Baron Stuart, seeming to understand everything already, showed no reaction. He just nced at the person beside him.
Looking at Baron Stuart, Doctor Gavin wondered whether or not to voice his thoughts.
Its okay, I tolerated the first time, so I can definitely tolerate the second or third times as well, you all dont have to worry. At this moment, Emily couldnt help but speak up.
She knew everyone here was worried about her.
She was also convinced, if she could endure the pain the first time, then what was she afraid of for the second or third time.
But Emily Ang Reid was really reluctant.
That afternoon, witnessing her bearing the excruciating pain, her heart was like falling apart, she absolutely cannot bear to see her suffer that pain again.
Dont worry, Mom, if you cant bear to watch, then it will be better if you stay home during my treatment. Out of sight, out of mind. They wouldnt feel so reluctant if they didnt see.
But, Sister-inw Shawyou clearly couldnt stand the pain
You and mom, it would be better if you both go out that day. Emily finished speaking and lowered her head to look at her slightly protruding belly.
In the afternoon, she had heard clearly the conversation between Doctor Gavin and Baron Stuart.
She doesnt want to die, and more than that, she doesnt want to lose this baby.
Its not because shes afraid of death, she simply wants to live, to see her child born, to watch him grow day by day, and to apany his every day.
And even more, she doesnt want to leave the man beside her.
She lifted her head, her eyes filled with deep emotion as she looked at the man beside her.
At this moment, Baron Stuart was also staring at her. Content originallyes from findnovel
Chapter 800: The Unusual Stomach
Chapter 800: Chapter 800: The Unusual Stomach
Their gazes met in midair, and she responded with a faint smile before turning away to continue enjoying her dinner.
She was very hungry, too hungry, as she needed the strength to fight the poison in her body!
C
In the following days, Emily Walker received weekly treatments from Doctor Gavin, which were extremely painful and bone-chilling. However, the thought of survival ultimately allowed her to endure it!
Because she must live, she had to live.
The treatments were scheduled on Saturdays, and on those days, the women of the Stuart household would leave. Emily also instructed her parents not to visit on these days, so it was just the Baron, Zachary Stuart, and Doctor Gavin in the house other than the servants and the housekeeper.
...
As the amount of poison in her body decreased, Emilys pain was lessened after the first two treatments, which brought considerable relief to Ang Reid and Vivian Ferguson.
Today, after finishing her treatment, Emily was drained and drenched in cold sweat.
Baron Stuart bathed her, and she fell asleep in exhaustion.
Only after her moment of intense pain had passed would Vivian Ferguson and others daree back to see her.
In the afternoon, Baron Stuart went to thepany after seeing her sleeping soundly.
???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel
In the room, Ang Reid sat by the bed and gently brushed a few strands of Emilys soft hair from her forehead.
The couple hadnt had the chance to give her anything yet, and all they could do was watch her suffer. In the days toe, they just wanted to make up for everything she had been through.
Mother, what are you looking at? Youre so lost in thought! Standing in the room with her mother, Be Stuart was puzzled by her mothers uncharacteristic staring at Sister-inw Shaw for such a long time.
Indeed, Vivian Fergusons gaze had been fixed on Emilys already protruding belly for quite a long time.
But it took quite a while for Vivian to look at Ang Reid, puzzled, Ang, dont you think Emilys belly is too obvious?
At these words, Ang Reid, who had beenpletely absorbed in Emily, couldnt help but nce at her daughters belly.
However, she couldnt see anything wrong with it.
Everyone already knew about her daughters pregnancy, so what could be wrong with her protruding belly?
Whats wrong? She looked at Vivian Ferguson, puzzled and unsure what she was doubting.
Vivian Ferguson found it more and more out of ce and frowned, Emily is only a little over three months pregnant, not even four months yet. How can her belly be so obvious already?
These days, they had been immersed in the joy of Emilys recovery and had not found it strange that her belly was growing gradually.
It was normal for a pregnant womans belly to grow gradually.
However, today she carefully calcted the time and realized that a pregnancy of less than four months shouldnt have such a big belly, which made her feel that something was off.
Upon hearing this, Ang Reid also looked at her daughters belly with some surprise.
She only knew that her daughter was pregnant, but she had no idea how long she had been pregnant.
Thinking back now, it seemed that Emilys belly had been growing rapidly during this period.
ording to their experience, a visible belly should only appear after at least five months of pregnancy, but she was not even four months along now. So why did her belly seem to be five or six months along?
Could it be that shes gaining weight?
Chapter 801: Go to the Hospital for a Check-up
Chapter 801: Chapter 801: Go to the Hospital for a Check-up
But looking at her daughters emaciated face, after the period of treatment, far from gaining weight, she had clearly lost a significant amount!
Whats that? Maybe some people have bigger bellies, others smaller! Be Stuart couldnt help but chime in.
Shecked experience in this area, but as far as she was concerned, when she went out, she would see pregnant women, whose bellies varied in sizesomerge, some small!
It is quite noticeable, her belly really doesnt resemble that of someone four months pregnant, but rather that of five or six months, Ang Reid thought more and more that something was amiss.
It couldnt possibly be a mistake in the time, could it?
Perhaps it was because of their talking, Emily Walker on the bed slightly opened her eyes.
...
Ah, Sister-inw Shaw is awake!
Seeing her wake up, Vivian Ferguson also sat along the edge of the bed, and asked with concern, Emily Walker, youre awake!
How are you feeling? Are you still in pain? Ang Reid was also a picture of tenderness.
Facing the two mothers, Emily Walker smiled and shook her head, Im fine.
She only suffered when enduring the intense pain, but once that time passed, she was pretty much like any normal person.
Emily Walker, do you remember when you got pregnant? Vivian Ferguson guessed it might be a confusion with dates and couldnt resist asking for rity.
Being questioned like this, and seeing the expressions of Mother and Baron Stuarts Mother, Emily Walker felt a bit bewildered for a moment.
Then, she lowered her gaze and thought deeply for a little while.
Although her memories during the period of her poisoning were nk, she vaguely remembered that she became pregnant around March.
I think it was in March when I went for a check-up, at that time the baby was just over a month old. She looked at Vivian Ferguson, who had known about her pregnancy when she first found out just as Baron Stuarts Mother had, so why were they asking her again now?
Hearing this, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but fall into contemtion.
Since it was March, then she hadnt mistaken the date; the baby in her womb was indeed not yet four months old, so how could her belly be so noticeably pronounced?
How about we go to the hospital tomorrow for a checkup together? Ang Reid was also feeling that something was off, as today was only May 18th, indeed not yet four months.
Hearing her mothers words and originally leaning at the head of the bed, Emily Walkers expression changed dramatically, and she anxiously grabbed her mothers hand, asking, Whats wrong? Why do we need to go to the hospital? Is there something wrong with my baby?
Her first thought was that maybe the severe poison in her body had caused some problem with the baby inside her.
Follow current nov?ls on FindNovel
Seeing her daughters sudden agitated reaction, Ang Reid quickly reassured her, No, no, the baby is fine, hes very well, dont worry, alright.
Yet Emily Walker was somewhat skeptical; the obvious crestfallen looks on their faces meant it couldnt simply be that they wanted her to have a random hospital checkup, could it?
Then, why exactly do we need a hospital checkup if everything is fine?
Seeing her concern, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but smile, Emily Walker, its because of the state of your health, and besides, its been a long time since thest fetal examination at the hospital. To ensure the babys health, we certainly need to go to the hospital tomorrow!
Indeed, under normal circumstances, it would be appropriate to have aprehensive check-up.
Emily Walker looked at Vivian Ferguson, then at her own mother; perhaps it was time to have a hospital check-up, at the very least, that would allow her to bepletely at ease.
PS: Do you want to guess why Emily Walkers belly is so much more noticeable than most? Come on, send in your answers, Mia Harizon~~
Chapter 802: Triplets!
Chapter 802: Chapter 802: Triplets!
Recently, she had also been pondering this question, whether the poison in her body would affect the baby, and whether enduring the severe pain each time would hurt him.
Read full story at find?novel
These concerns had been on her mind constantly, even though Dr. Gavin had said none would cause any harm to the baby, but her heart could never settle.
To put her mind at ease, and for the sake of the babys health, the next day, Emily Walker went with her mother, Vivian Ferguson, along with Be Stuart, to the hospital for a full body check.
Of course, because her body still contained the poison, Dr. Gavin came along as well.
In the consulting room, when Emily told the doctor that the baby was already four months along, the obstetrician was visibly surprised.
His uncertain gaze went back and forth between Emily and her belly, Four months? Are you sure its four months?
...
Being scrutinized with such shock in the doctors gaze and tone, Emily was also taken aback.
Vivian, standing beside her, also hurriedly asked, Yes, four months! Doctor, do you also think my daughter-inws belly is too pronounced?
Even the doctor was saying this, Vivian Ferguson and Ang Reid seemed to understand something.
But they hoped it was not a sign produced by the poison in her body.
The doctor looked at the four of them, his gaze falling once again on Emilys obviously protruding lower abdomen, then he lifted the sses on the bridge of his nose, You shoulde with me for a check-up.
Having said that, the obstetrician stood up already, such a rare case, she had to see it with her own eyes!
Even if it were twins, the belly still seemed muchrger than usual!
Emily went for the check-up with the doctor, while Ang and the others waited for her in the corridor.
Looking at the ultrasound data on theputer, that doctors eyes clearly lit up, showing surprise.
And the doctor performing the check-up on Emily also couldnt believe it!
Oh my goodness! Dr. Beckham, look, there are three babies, thisdy has three babies in her belly! eximed the doctor in shock.
Now, twins might not be a rarity, but triplets were indeed very umon!
It really is triplets, no wonder the belly is so noticeable! Dr. Beckham couldnt help butugh out as well.
At this moment, having finished the check-up, Emily couldnt help but get out of bed and walk over to theputer, looking at the somewhat blurry images, she felt her heart surrounded by overwhelming happiness.
Turns out, she was carrying three babies in her womb, her and Baron Stuarts children.
Was it that Heaven, after taking her first child, felt indebted to her? Hence, itpensated her threefold.
Young Mistress Stuart, congrattions, triplets are very rare indeed! Dr. Beckham turned her head towards Emily with a smile and congratted her.
Emily, caressing her belly, then raised her gaze to Dr. Beckham, Thank you.
After stepping out of the Ultrasound Room, Emilys face was still filled with a blissful smile.
Upon seeing here out, Ang Reid and Vivian Ferguson, who had been waiting anxiously in the corridor, immediately went up to her, How is it!? Is everything all right with the baby!?
Emily looked at them with a smile, before she could speak, Dr. Beckham from behind, with a face full of envy, said, Madam Foster, congrattions, you are about to have three grandsons!
A single sentence made everyone pause, staring nkly at Dr. Beckham, then looking at each other, somewhat unable to react to the sudden news of the three grandsons.
Chapter 803: I Promise Not to Leave Your Line of Sight!
Chapter 803: Chapter 803: I Promise Not to Leave Your Line of Sight!
Triplets? What does that mean? Be Stuart, who had never experienced pregnancy, seemed a bit short-circuited and suddenly thought, It couldnt be that my brother got three women pregnant, could it!?
The mere possibility raised Bes voice a few notches and it echoed throughout the entire floor!
Thankfully, it was the Stuart Familys exclusive check-up floor, with no outsiders present.
Vivian Fergusons train of thought was pulled back by her daughters exmation, and she couldnt help but smack her on the back of the head, What nonsense are you talking about, girl!
Then, she turned to Dr. Beckham with joy, Dr. Beckham, do you mean to say that my daughter-inw is carrying triplets in her belly?
She had originally guessed it might be twins, but to her surprise, it was triplets!
...
My goodness, the Stuart Family is really going to be filled with children and grandchildren!
Triplets? Ang Reid was also astonished. She, too, had thought that maybe there were twins, but it turned out to be triplets!
That doctor smiled, Yes, the ultrasound shows three fetal heartbeats, and they are developing very well, the babies are also very healthy!
It seems they werent affected by any medicine.
The doctors confirmation had Vivian and Ang ecstatic once more, while Be stood by, still somewhat in a daze.
Blinking her wide eyes, she murmured haltingly, Tri triplets?
Good heavens! Our Stuart Family is going to be full of children and grandchildren! Haotian, do you see this!? Vivian was so overjoyed, she could hardly close her mouth, her hands sped together as she looked up to the sky outside the window, as if telling her husband about her happiness!
Leaving the hospital, Vivian was so happy, she couldnt wait to prepare everything needed for her grandsons and granddaughters.
This update is avable on find{n}ovel
She looked at Ang Reid, then at her daughter and Emily Walker at her side, Why dont we go to the shopping mall and buy some stuff now? She meant to ask for their opinions, but before they could reply, she decided for them, grabbing their hands, Thats settled then, lets go now!
With that, they got into the car and headed to arge shopping mall.
Ang Reid had the same idea; she really wanted to buy something for her grandsons and granddaughters.
Amidst the dazzling array of childrens stuff, Be was incredibly excited, squeezing next to her mother, This looks good, wow! This one is so cute! Wow, this and this All of these look nice, Mom, why dont we buy them all!?
She really loved it!
Seeing her daughter who had suddenly joined in, Vivian said in surprise, Be! Didnt I ask you to watch over your sister-inw? Go, go on, we can handle the shopping here!
With a move of her hand, Vivian pulled her daughter back.
Looking at those adorable little items, Be was reluctant to leave.
But, the task of looking after her sister-inw was equally important.
In the shopping mall with so many peopleing and going, it was certainly important to keep a close eye on her sister-inw, lest they have a repeat of thest incident, when her brother might actually disown her!
No, he might actually demand her life aspensation!
Thinking of this, Be obediently returned to Emilys side, hooking her arm and pointing to a spot not far away, Sister-inw, shall we go over there to have a look?
Emily looked up and saw that it was childrens toys.
Okay.
Hey, where are you going? Seeing her daughter-inw and daughter heading in a different direction, Vivian couldnt help but worry.
Be pointed to the corner spot, Were going over there with sister-inw to check it out, dont worry, we promise not to leave your line of sight!
Chapter 804: A Familiar Figure
Chapter 804: Chapter 804: A Familiar Figure
Be Stuart pointed to the corner spot and said, Sister-inw Shaw and I will take a look around here, dont worry, well stay within your line of sight!
Then be careful.
Got it!
The sisters-inw walked hand in hand to a toy store within the shopping mall, and seeing a myriad of toys, Emily Walker also felt a small sense of happiness.
Before the baby was born, she wanted to prepare everything to wee their arrival.
Sister-inw Shaw, this little car and this little bag are so cute! Be Stuart picked up a little backpack, and before even seeing her nephews birth, she seemed to already envision him heading to kindergarten with the backpack on.
...
Emily looked at the little bag in her hand and felt that preparing these items now might still be a bit early.
She turned her head and fixed her gaze on the baby cribs in the store next door.
The small beds were indeed adorable!
Lets go take a look at that, she patted Be Stuart.
With her mind still on the little bag, Be Stuart lifted her head upon hearing this, Which one?
Over there, the small bed for the baby to sleep in! Emily said, pulling her toward the store next door.
However, just as they reached a beautiful and delicate small bed, Be Stuarts gaze stopped on a familiar figure also in the store.
Be, what are you looking at? Seeing that her gaze was fixed intently ahead, Emily also couldnt help but follow her line of sight.
With that look, she seemed to recognize a familiar figure as well.
This one looks nice, Anna Ryker, what do you think? The middle-aged woman asked the woman next to her, pointing at a baby crib, her face brimming with unspeakable tenderness and joy.
The girl named Anna Ryker also appeared to be filled with happiness, smiling, her eyes moving to gaze deeply at the man beside her, I like everything, as long as Big Brother Yates is happy.
Leonardo Bryson looked at the sweetly smiling girl beside him and also offered a faint smile, Im easy, whatever you two choose is fine.
Big Brother Yates, do you think the baby will look more like you or me? The girl suddenly shifted her gaze, inadvertently catching Be Stuart standing behind them, and suddenly seemed to be making some kind of deration.
Confronted with this sudden question, Leonardo Bryson appeared somewhat sensitive, shifting his gaze away, no longer looking at the girl named Anna Ryker, only responding indifferently, I dont know.
True, our baby is only two months along, its really hard to guess what he will look like! But I hope he looks like you, so handsome and dashing! After saying that, the girl once again threw a sidelong nce at Be Stuarts location. Chapters first released on find{n}ovel
Seeing the two discussing the looks of their child, the middle-aged woman couldnt help but tease, You know, the child will be beautiful no matter who they resemble!
Aunt! Anna Ryker couldnt help but act coy in response,ins!
Alright, lets go with this one and then go look at something else. Seeing her shy and petnt demeanor, the middle-aged woman stopped teasing her and instead pulled her and Leonardo Bryson to leave.
Leonardo Bryson initially had no interest in shopping with them, his mind was filled with Be Stuarts stubbornly cute appearances, along with her coquettish and angry faces when she was with him.
However, as he turned around, the face that appeared before him was that of the innocent and lovely person he longed for day and night!
Be Leonardo Brysons voice was hoarse, for he had not expected her to appear here.
Chapter 805 - 805 Lu Wangba, Tong Jianren!
Chapter 805: Chapter 805 Lu Wangba, Tong Jianren!
And judging by her reaction, it seems she had been standing here for a long time, even, she might have heard their conversation just now.
Be Stuarts line of sight swept over the three people before her. That middle-aged woman was Leonardo Brysons foster mother, the one he brought back from the countryside after stabilizing his career, and the one in the middle
Ha, it was Silvia Darson, her only friend whom she had considered a sister from school!
And finally, that man was the one who had confessed to her just a few months ago, the man who had said he wanted to possess her!
But this bastard, this asshole, why was he here now with someone else, purchasing baby stuff!
That call of Big Brother Yates was so affectionately intimate!
...
Andrew, who is she? The middle-aged woman looked at the two strange little girls in front of her and then at her sons expression, figuring she must know them.
Be Stuart had never met Leonardo Brysons foster mother, only heard him mention her and seen her photos.
Leonardo, I heard youre about to be Little Bastards Father; congrattions to you! Instead of appearing joyful, Be Stuart voiced her sarcasm with a sneer on her face, while in reality, her heart bled. The source of th?s content is findnovel
Having been at the same school with her for so many years, Silvia Darson knew well that she was someone who pretended and yed a fa?ade, when, in reality, she was fragile and easily shattered inside!
Sister-inw Shaw, lets go! After ncing at the two scumbags in front of her, Be Stuart turned her head contemptuously and, grabbing Emily Walkers arm, prepared to leave.
However, that disgusting voice from behind had to chime in.
Seeing her about to leave, Silvia Darson immediately stepped forward with that sweet and friendly voice, calling out, Be Stuart, are you also here to buy stuff for the baby? Its rare that you also
She deliberately trailed off, having stopped mid-sentence because she believed she had overheard their earlier conversation and was well aware of the child of Leonardo Bryson she was carrying.
Upon hearing this, Be Stuart turned her head again, her face breaking into a coldugh, Hmph, how could that be possible? Im not like some people, disrobing shamelessly in front of a man, even getting pregnant before marriage! What do you think, should I spread your glorious deeds at school tomorrow?
Although nowadays society doesnt consider premarital pregnancy something new, she was just too furious and could not stand seeing this vile womans face!
And to think she had wholeheartedly wanted to be friends with her!
Thinking this, she seemed to understand why Silvia Darson suddenly approached her initiallyit was all for a man!
When she said this, the smile on Silvia Darsons face disappeared in an instant, reced by an ashenplexion.
She thought she could have taunted her, but instead, it was she who ended up swallowing bitterness and being publicly humiliated to such an extent by her!
Be Stuart! Outraged and humiliated, Silvia pointed at Be Stuarts nose, ready tosh out.
But, considering Leonardo Bryson and his mother were nearby, she couldnt unleash the youngdys temper she so wanted to show!
What? Are you mad now? Isnt it true? Seeing her so enraged that her face turned ashen, Be Stuart felt indescribably thrilled inside!
At that moment, the foster mother next to her couldnt help but speak out.
Even though she didnt know the girl in front of her, she could somewhat discern that she was humiliating her future daughter-inw and couldnt refrain from reprimanding her.
However, she was mild by nature so even when she meant to scold, her tone was still quite gentle, Miss, I dont know what grievances you have with Silvia, but youre speaking too harshly!
Confronted with the middle-aged woman before her, Be Stuart suddenly fell silent.
Chapter 806: Like Mother, Like Daughter
Chapter 806: Chapter 806: Like Mother, Like Daughter
She cared too much about the man in front of her, and even for his foster mother, all she wanted was to respect her.
But now, she was so angry she could die, far from thinking about loving everything rted to him!
I speak hurtfully? What about Silvia Darson, then? Isnt what she did just as I am describing now? And your son, he is nothing but a despicable scumbag!
Taken aback by her words, Mrs. Rowan was clearly stunned. This was the first time she had heard someone speak of her son in such a way.
ncing at her son Leonardo Bryson and then at the arrogant little girl in front of her, she truly could notprehend the grudges between these young people.
Seeing Mrs. Rowan defending him, Silvia Darson naturally felt quite smug and went over to pull at Mrs. Rowans sleeve.
...
Aunt, dont be upset. Shes just a ssmate of mine, but She turned her head, looking triumphantly at Be Stuart, she has always had some prejudice against me. Anyway, Im used to her insults, its fine!
She often speaks to you like this? Mrs. Rowan asked, clearly surprised.
She thought of Silvia Darson as a nice and obedient child, and it was unexpected that she would be bullied like this. Content originallyes from Find_Novel(.
Silvia Darson lowered her head and said nothing more, and her quiet stance made her seem even more aggrieved, which infuriated Be Stuart even more!
However, she was not going to curse in the streets like a madwoman; that would be beneath her status!
Be Stuart scoffed, her tone neither light nor heavy, Silvia Darson, would you die if you werent so cheap? Like mother, like daughter, no wonder your mother climbed her way up as a mistress!
Thatment clearly enraged Silvia Darson, and all pretense was cast aside as she disyed her youngdys temper!
Pointing at Be Stuarts nose, she yelled, Be Stuart! Say that one more time!
What? Did I say something wrong? Isnt your mother a mistress who wed her way up? Dont think that being the rightful wife can erase her filthy past. A mistress will always be a mistress, after all, its just about stripping off clothes and climbing onto a mans bed. But whats the point? All you get is the second-hand goods that I, the youngdy, dont want!
These words clearly had a deeper meaning, and not just to the bystander Leonardo Bryson; even Silvia Darson herself understood that she was being insulted along with her mother, and Leonardo Bryson was being demeaned as well!
Be Stuart, you better not push me too far!
In a fit of rage, Silvia Darson could no longer hold back and attempted to p Be Stuart across the face.
Leonardo Bryson, seeing this and suddenly anxious, also couldnt help but try to intervene. However, just as he was about to step in, Be Stuart caught Silvia Darsons impending p!
What? You want to hit me? Be Stuart asked coldly, and then she flung Silvia Darsons wrist away, Let me tell you, with your cheap face, I am not even interested in hitting you!
Thrown off bnce by this, Silvia Darson staggered several steps and fortunately was caught by Mrs. Rowan behind her, who was worried about the baby in her womb.
But Silvia Darson, humiliated, had already lost all reason, and the usually indomitable her could not stand such shame!
Charging forward, Silvia Darson attacked Be Stuart like a scolding wife, and both Emily Walker and Leonardo Bryson, seeing this, rushed to intervene.
Be Stuart! Leonardo Bryson shouted sternly, his eyes filled with pain but even more forbearance, and then his tone softened significantly, Can you stop making a scene, please?
Chapter 807 - 807 Emily Walkers Little Trick
Chapter 807: Chapter 807 Emily Walkers Little Trick
Seeing him seize her hand, Be Stuart could only find itughable and couldnt help but ask, What? Do you feel sorry for her now?
However, just as the two looked at each other, Silvia Darson saw her chance and delivered a loud p to Be Stuarts left cheek!
Everyone was incredibly shocked because no one had expected Silvia Darson to deliver a p at that moment.
To Be, it seemed as if Leonardo Bryson had grabbed her hand fearing Silvia Darson might be hurt, thus giving Silvia even more opportunity to strike.
She nced at Silvia Darson, then back at the man before her, the man she had adored since childhood who was now, for another woman
Her heart ached, but not a single tear appeared in her eyes.
...
Be Emily Walker, standing nearby, saw Be being hit and also felt her face twist with concern.
Who on earth was this Silvia Darson? She not only bullied Be but also hit her!
Just as Emilys line of sight moved to Silvias face, she saw her raising her arm, ready to deliver another p
Seeing this, Emily quickly grabbed her raised arm and snatched it down, What are you doing?! Miss Darson, dont you think you are going too far?!
Having her arm caught and held, Silvia Darson clearly was not willing to concede defeat and struggled to break free from Emilys grasp, cursing, Whats it to you?! Let go!
Silvia Darson, also filled with anger and desperate to hit Be, pushed forcefully, intending to shove the woman blocking her aside.
Emily certainly hadnt expected the little girl to be so strong, and she stumbled, losing her bnce and was pushed by Silvia Darson right onto a baby crib, her waist mming harshly into it.
Noticing the scuffle, Be turned her line of sight only to find it was toote, she just saw Emily looking distressed, copsing onto the baby crib
Sister-inw!
Since Emilys pregnancy was quite evident, everyone present could tell she was six months pregnant; this push clearly scared everyone half to death!
Sister-inw what, whats wrong with you? Seeing her in agony, Be was scared out of her wits.
Mom had repeatedly instructed her to take good care of her sister-inw; heaven forbid anything happened! The rightful source is FindN()vel
I my Emily struggled to rise from the baby crib, intending to say that her waist had been hit, but she caught her gaze and suddenly changed her words, My my stomach ah it hurts so much
What?! Your stomach hurts? At this, Bepletely panicked!
What could be happening If something were truly wrong with the child in the sister-inws womb, not to mention her brother, both her mother and grandfather were sure never to forgive her!
What what should we do, Leonardo, we must hurry and take the miss to the hospital, right? Seeing her in pain, Mrs. Rowan, a woman who had been through it all, knew the situation was serious!
Mrs. Rowan and Silvia Darson did not know who Emily was, but Leonardo Bryson was well aware she was Baron Stuarts woman and definitely knew the consequences if anything were to go wrong!
He stepped forward, about to lift Emily.
Not with your dirty hands! Seeing his hands reaching out, Be immediately raised her voice to stop him.
At this moment, Vivian Ferguson and Ang Reid were also looking for the two of them, scanning the area.
Not seeing her daughter for a little while, Ang Reid started to feel uneasy.
Over there! Vivian Ferguson spotted the two women right away, but it was only when she got closer that she realized something seemed off with them.
Chapter 808: A Base Person Courts Death
Chapter 808: Chapter 808: A Base Person Courts Death
Emily! What what happened to you!? Seeing her pained expression, Vivian Ferguson was shocked and appalled.
A little while ago she was fine, how did she end up like this?
Be Stuart, already seething with rage, could not bear it any longer, her clenched fists gradually tightening, her beautiful eyes already aze with fury!
She turned her head to look at Silvia Darson, who was still standing aside with arrogance, feeling no guilt about having pushed her sister-inw down.
Slowly, she rose and step by step walked toward Silvia Darson
At this moment, in Bes eyes shed a hint of bloodthirsty crimson, and in those cold, steely pupils, one could ostensibly see the shadow of the Stuarts!
...
For such an expression on Be, Silvia Darson had clearly never seen it before and was momentarily flustered by her demeanor.
What, what are you doing? Silvia Darson, a prominent familys daughter herself and also notoriously haughty and domineering from a young age, would never bow down to anyone in front of others.
Be walked step by step towards her, stopping just two steps away, finally standing firm.
You can bully me, you can hit me. But, you made the worst mistake by bullying my family! She spoke word by word, lips and teeth exuding a deterrent force that left one unsure of her next move.
Silvia Darson, rooted to the spot, thought she was just posturing. After all, Leonardo Bryson was still here, and she didnt believe Be would do anything to her in front of him!
Family? Silvia Darson looked up, eyesnding on the woman beside her, six months pregnant.
She wasnt sure who the woman was, but Be had just imed she was her family. Could it be Stuart Familys Young Mistress?
She had heard from her father that the president of Futuren Group had long cherished a wife, but this personage was mere spection to the outside world, as no one had ever seen her or knew what she looked like.
Over time, this rumor became a tale outside, suggesting there was such a woman, but not the Stuart Familys Young Madam.
For a man as outstanding as Baron Stuart, having several women on the side was nothing unusual. She rather believed it was some shameless woman who imed to be the Stuart Familys Young Madam, and so the rumor spread.
Hah! Youre not suggesting that she is Stuart Familys Young Mistress, and that the child she carries is that of your elder brother?
Be Stuart said nothing, just staring at Silvia Darson in front of her, seemingly calm eyes hiding an imminent ze of anger!
Haha! So you mean, this woman simply relies on carrying your brothers child, and then she ims outwardly that shes Stuart Familys Young Madam? By that logic, your family member is nothing more than someone who stripped bare and climbed into your brothers bed, and then became
p!!
A loud p suddenly sounded; everyone was too slow to see what had just urred.
Turning their heads, they only saw Silvia Darson covering her cheek, standing there with wide eyes in shock.
Of course, Vivian Ferguson heard quite clearly the words that had just left her mouth.
You dare hit me? Silvia Darson raised her angry eyes, incredulous at the sight of Be Stuart before her.
Her mother indeed rose from a mistress to a higher position, but from birth, she was doted upon in the Darson household, never before had she been pped like this! Th?s chapter is updated by F?nd-Novel
Chapter 809: 809: Lets go to the hospital immediately!
Chapter 809: Chapter 809: Lets go to the hospital immediately!
Hah, do you really think you are something? Emily Walker found itughable as she looked at the haughty and arrogant disy, Why wouldnt I dare to hit you? Im not even talking about Nationwidehere in E City, theres no one I wouldnt dare to hit!
A mere Darson Group isnt worth mentioning. With just a word from me, my Brother and Grandpa could make it disappear from E City!
You! Silvia Darson was at a loss for words, but her face was now red with rage. She had been pped in the face; how could she swallow this insult?
But to Be Stuart, Silvia was just a spoiled and unreasonable youngdy without any real ability. Sure enough, as soon as she lunged forward, Be easily stopped her!
Immediately afterward, a beautifully executed shoulder throw had Silvia Darson sprawling on the ground.
This scene terrified Mrs. Rowan who was standing nearby!
...
Because Silvia Darson was carrying her Grandson in her belly!
Yet, Leonardo Bryson seemed quite calm. He did nothing for the woman on the floor but just quietly watched the scene unfold.
Anna, are you alright? Mrs. Rowan, pale with fright, walked over, bent down, and was about to help Silvia Darson up from the ground.
The child was less than two months along, definitely still in the danger period. Being thrown so harshly onto the ground, the oue was likely to be grim!
Come on, get up and let me see your belly
Be Stuart, Im going to fight you!
Just as Mrs. Rowan was about to inquire about the childs condition, Silvia Darson quickly got up from the ground and charged at Be Stuart once again.
She hadnt expected that Be Stuart was trained!
For a moment, Mrs. Rowan was stunned.
She stood there nkly, looking at the unscathed Silvia Darson, and couldnt help but begin to doubt in her heart.
Although being thrown to the ground like that would at most cause an adult to feel pain and not much else, she clearly had a month-old pregnancy. How could she seem unaffected now?
Maybe, the fall was light, and thats why she and the child in her womb were unharmed?
Thinking this, Mrs. Rowan felt much more at ease.
But when she looked up again, her soul was gripped with terror!
She saw Silvia Darson being hoisted by Be Stuart on the spot, and in the blink of an eye, she was thrown into the air, then harshly fell back to the ground.
And there was Leonardo Bryson, just quietly watching everything.
However, when Be Stuart intended to continue teaching Silvia Darson a lesson on the ground, Leonardo Bryson stepped forward!
He grabbed her hand and looked at her, Enough, its more important to get Emily Walker to the Hospital.
Continuing to be hit by her could end up costing a life.
Moreover, the most important thing right now was to get Emily Walker to the Hospital!
Finally, Be Stuarts rationality was pulled back. She turned to look in the direction of her Mother and Sister-inw Shaw, and indeed, the most important thing right now was to rush Sister-inw Shaw to the Hospital!
However, she still raised her pupils and looked steadily at the man in front of her.
Did he really care about her Sister-inw, or did he just not want Silvia Darson to continue getting hurt?
In the end, Be Stuart shook off his hand, carried Emily Walker on her back, and headed toward the mall entrance.
Sister-inw Shaw, hold on, were heading to the Hospital right away! Be Stuart said, her heart starting to fill with extreme anxiety.
Sister-inw Shaw must not have anything go wrong!
Emily Walker, hang in there, were heading to the Hospital right away, ah.
Ang Reid and Vivian Ferguson were also anxious at this moment. For more chapters visit Find?Novel
In the Car, everyone was desperately anxious, their hearts filled with urgency.
Chapter 810 - 810 I was just pretending
Chapter 810: Chapter 810 I was just pretending
However, Emily Walker only stole a nce outside the car window, and then, her whole demeanor calmed down, the previously pained expression on her face instantly vanishing.
We dont need to go to the hospital, she lifted her head and said to the driver in the front.
This utterance left everyone momentarily stunned.
Looking at her slightly smiling face, Vivian Ferguson and Ang Reid werepletely baffled.
Emily, you Ang Reid looked at her daughter, who was in such pain just now, yet now she seemed like nothing was wrong?
Vivian Fergusons face was also full of confusion.
...
Emily looked at her mother, then nced at Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart, and let out a lightugh soon after.
Sister-inw, you, your pain is gone? Be Stuart was still full of worry. Just now, she was scared out of her wits, fearing that something might happen to the baby in her belly.
Emilyughed and shook her head. Im alright.
But just now, you clearly Clearly, she was in so much pain!
Just now I was pretending. Perhaps it was because she saw Be being bulliedmaybe she didnt want her cares to showso from start to finish, she hadnt spared a thought.
She watched from the side but could only feel a deep sorrow for her.
Clearly she cared so much, clearly her heart ached so badly, clearly she wanted to tear that Silvia Darson apart. But she was also someone who liked to front toughness, all for that bit of proud dignity. She would rather pretend she didnt care and walk away nonchntly, and if she was in pain, shed at mostsh out with her sharp tongue, unwilling to show her heartache.
But Emily understood her, so when Silvia Darson pushed her earlier, she had naturally yed a little trick.
Be was someone who really cared about her family, just like she had said earlier. She could endure anything herself, but couldnt stand to see her family bullied.
Of course, Emily didnt necessarily think Be would stand up for her, but she had calcted that Be, already fuming, was holding back her anger, and by pretending, she had given her a reason to vent.
Pretending? Be Stuart was immediately stunned.
Vivian Ferguson on the side was still utterly confused.
Newest update provided by find{n}ovel
What act were these two girls ying out?
Emily smiled, saying nothing more, but looked deeply into Bes eyes.
Feeling her gaze, Be Stuart had a sense of being seen through, suddenly ovee with the urge to cry.
She affectionately linked arms with Emily Walker, resting her head on her shoulder, and her nose suddenly felt sour. Sister-inw, thank you!
At that moment earlier, she really wanted to tear Silvia Darson to shreds, and even more so wanted to beat Leonardo Bryson ruthlessly!
But she just didnt want to show Leonardo Bryson how much she cared about himshe didnt want others to know how her heart was aching terribly at that time!
Listening to their vague conversation, Vivian Ferguson and Ang Reid on the side were even more bewildered.
I say you two, what exactly is going on?
Be Stuart raised her face, looking towards her mother.
She didnt want her mother to know about this incident.
So, she quickly came up with a pretext and recounted the whole sequence of events from earlier.
Of course, the most crucial point, she did not reveal.
So thats what happened; that youngdy from the Darson Group is too unreasonable, how could she just push someone like that! Im relieved that Emily is alright, otherwise, I wouldnt let the Darsons off!
Vivian Ferguson became somewhat furious upon recalling the event. Although she didnt like to bully others with her power, when dealing with such people, it was still best to teach them a lesson appropriately, else they would never understand thew of the survival of the fittest!
Chapter 811 - 811 She Went Abroad
Chapter 811: Chapter 811 She Went Abroad
The group returned to Stuart Manor,den with their days finds, as evening began to fall. Vivian Ferguson very much wanted Ang Reid to stay for dinner, but Ang, thinking of Graham Berkeley eating dinner alone at home, decided to leave.
If Cam Walker were home, at least he wouldnt be alone.
As soon as Ang thought of Cam Walker, a sense of mncholy overcame her.
She had no idea how her daughter was faring overseas.
Mom, are you sure you wont stay for dinner? It was getting dark, and Emily Walker was worried about her mother going back alone.
Ang looked at her daughter, and though she was reluctant to leave, the recent improvement in her condition settled her nerves considerably.
...
No, your dad is at home alone; I dont feelfortable leaving him by himself.
Alone? Emily seemed puzzled. WheresCam Walker?
Suddenly asked about Cam Walker, Angs expression became unavoidably unnerved.
She looked up at her daughter and ventured, Emily, do you really not remember who poisoned you?
Was it that she couldnt recall, or did she have a shred of pity for Cam?
Emily lifted her gaze, her mothers words causing her a moments hesitation.
After a moment, she shook her head slightly, smiled faintly, and said nothing.
Ang watched her and thought, as long as shes fine, let Cam fend for herself out there. Thats better than ending up in Baron Stuarts hands.
She looked at Emily and smiled slightly, Cam suddenly went abroad. Now, I have no idea where she is.
Indeed, she had no clue; after that phone call, she hadnt heard any news from her.
Emily dropped her eyes and murmured softly, Oh, is that so
Had she gone abroad because she feared Baron Stuart finding her?
But then, Emily wondered why Baron Stuart hadnt asked who had given her the injection of poison.
If this had been in the past, he surely would have asked. Or could it be Baron Stuart already knew the identity of her poisoner?
.
At dinner time, Be Stuart, who was always punctual with her meals, hadnte downstairs today. The servant called her, but she merely said she wasnt hungry and wanted to rest early due to exhaustion.
Vivian Ferguson thought Be must have been tired from shopping all day and didnt think much of it.
But Emily, after dinner, couldnt help but nce at Bes door as she passed by.
At this time, she probably didnt want anyone to enter.
Remembering the days events, Emily felt a trace of confusion.
Who exactly was Silvia Darson, and how could she be pregnant with Leonardo Brysons child?
Once again ncing at the firmly shut room door, Emily turned and headed toward her own bedroom.
After a quick bath, it wasnt long before Baron Stuart returned to the bedroom from the study room.
Whats wrong with Be? He began to undress as he asked the person already in bed.
Emily was perusing a mother and baby magazine. Upon hearing his question, she couldnt help but lift her gaze from the pages.
How would Baron Stuart react if he knew about this?
Caught between his sister and his lifelong friend, what would he do?
Shes probably just tired from shopping today.
Having said that, Emily lowered her head and continued reading the magazine.
But Baron Stuart was somewhat skeptical; even if Be was tired, she wouldnt skip a meal.
After his bath, Baron Stuart alsoy down on the bed. At this time, the person in bed wasnt yet in a deep sleep, which surprised him.
???? ????s? ???????s ?? fin?novel
Why arent you asleep yet?
Emily raised her eyes, a nagging question at the back of her mind.
Did you find out who was behind the poison?
Chapter 812: I Just Made Her Lose All Contact
Chapter 812: Chapter 812: I Just Made Her Lose All Contact
Why are you suddenly asking this?
Emily Walker lowered her eyelids, I heard from my mother today that Cam Walker suddenly went abroad, and theres no news of her at all. Does this have anything to do with you?
Perhaps, Baron Stuart had uncovered that Cam Walker was also involved in that matter, so he made her disappear?
Given Baron Stuarts nature upon learning the truth, it wasnt entirely impossible.
Why would you think that? Baron Stuart lowered his gaze to look at the person in his arms.
It seemed that she had remembered a lot.
...
I remember now, it was Cam Walker who took me to City C. This is something you must have already investigated, havent you? Emily Walker recalled the scene from that time, confident that Baron Stuart had already uncovered the truth.
??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?ndnovel
Knowing the truth, he certainly wouldnt let Cam Walker off easily.
Baron Stuart bowed his head, and a sexy, shallow smile involuntarily hooked at the corner of his lips, When did my wife be so smart!?
At these words, Emily Walker couldnt help but pout, From the way you say it, I seem to have always been very dumb!
Not at all! Baron Stuart hastily denied, then added, But her going abroad has nothing to do with me, all I did was ensure she no longer had any news.
What did you do to her!? Emily Walker suddenly raised her head, looking at the man in front of her.
Though there was a light smile on his mouth, in the deep starry eyes below, she saw not a trace of mirth.
When dealing with others, he was always bloodthirsty and ruthless.
Baron Stuart chuckled, A pregnant woman should rest earlier, sleep!
Having said that, he gently pressed a kiss onto her forehead, then closed his eyes to sleep, embracing her into dreand.
But Emily Walker wasnt the least bit sleepy.
What would Baron Stuart do to Cam Walker in the end?
Remembering the **** Cam Walker suffered previously, to this day, she still felt a chill all over her body, very ufortably.
Perhaps it was because she was tired, and having shopped all afternoon today, she had indeed grown quite weary. Gradually, Emily Walker also closed her eyes
.
Early morning, everyone was busy preparing breakfast, and Be Stuart picked up her backpack and walked downstairs from upstairs.
Im off to school! Passing through the living room and seeing her brother reading the newspaper, she casually greeted and started to head to the front door.
Hearing the noise, Vivian Ferguson ran out from the restaurant, What, arent you going to have breakfast?
No, Im not hungry!
Having said that, she hurriedly ran in the direction of the front door.
Wait a minute.
A low voice came from inside the sofa, and Be Stuarts steps involuntarily halted once again.
Whats with those sunsses? Baron Stuart frowned, feeling even more that she was not quite right.
Uh, its summer now, and, and the sun is too bright outside, Im blocking the sun!
Having said that, Be Stuart, as if afraid of exposing something, dashed out of the front door!
Whats with that child? Didnt eatst night, not eating breakfast either. Watching the figure vanish at the front door, Vivian Ferguson waspletely puzzled.
And only Emily Walker saw it all clearly.
Although she didnt understand Leonardo Bryson very well, at that time, he truly cared about Be Stuart; the persistence and protection in his eyes were seen not only by her but also, undoubtedly, by Baron Stuart.
But why would such a man betray Be Stuart?
Do you know the reason? Seeing the distracted Emily Walker, Baron Stuart came over, took her shoulder, and entered the restaurant together.
Emily Walker came back to her senses, momentarily still somewhat dazed, Uh? What?
Chapter 813: Is She Overthinking It?
Chapter 813: Chapter 813: Is She Overthinking It?
Its about Be. He pressed her into a dining chair, and Baron Stuart walked around her to sit down at another spot beside her.
Looking at his calm expression, Emily Walker pursed her pink lips.
It seemed nothing could escape his eyes, because this man was simply too smart.
Um I think she argued with Leonardo Bryson.
Who argued with Leonardo Bryson? At this moment, Zachary Stuart also came downstairs to the Restaurant.
Everyone knew about Bes situation with Leonardo Bryson, except Old Master Stuart.
...
What, Be isnt up yet? Zachary Stuart appeared to have asked that question casually and swiftly shifted his attention.
She just left after finishing her meal, Baron Stuart spoke, ending the topic right there.
Be was only 18 years old, Grandpa certainly wouldnt allow her to date so early.
Of course, it wasnt because of those archaic conservative ideas, but because he, who always doted on his granddaughter, feared that Be might be deceived.
C
In the blink of an eye, Emily Walkers belly had also reached more than five months, and from time to time, she could feel the three little ones inside her kicking.
The first time she felt fetal movement, she couldnt help but feel curious and found it very subtle.
And the poison within her body had gradually dissipated as well; she didnt need to get injections of the antidote anymore, nor did she have to endure that severe pain.
.
Today, Stuart Manor seemed somewhat deserted.
Baron Stuart had gone to the Company, and Old Master Stuart had headed to the Lakeside to fish with his oldrades. In the blink of an eye, only Vivian Ferguson and Emily Walker were left Inside the Living Room.
To take care of her and her triplets, Vivian Ferguson had refused all outings, staying behind to care for her and share some knowledge and experience with the soon-to-be mother.
Because it was triplets, in two more months, by the seventh month, the doctor had told her she needed to have a cesarean delivery!
With triplets, if she tried to give birth at full term, her belly simply wouldnt be able to handle it.
A little whileter, well go to the Hospital for another check-up. Vivian Ferguson brought over some fruit, and today, with only the two of them at home, they would have to go to the Hospital on their own.
Emily nodded, ate some fruit, and then went to the Hospital with Vivian Ferguson.
They did a prenatal check-up at the Hospital, and everything was healthy with the Baby.
Emily wasnt sure if it was her imagination, but after leaving the Hospital, she always felt like a pair of eyes were watching her.
But when she looked back, scanning her surroundings, apart from some unfamiliar pedestrians, she didnt notice anyone suspicious.
Could it be that pregnant women tend to be overly suspicious?
Emily, whats the matter? Seeing her looking back at every step, Vivian Ferguson waspletely puzzled, and when she looked back herself, she didnt find anything worthy of attention.
Caught off guard, Emily collected herself and looked at Vivian Ferguson, Nothing much, I might be overthinking things. I just feel like someone is following us.
Perhaps she really was overthinking.
Hearing this, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but look back again, bing more cautious from this moment on.
Being born into a Prominent Family, it was inevitable to make enemies in the business world, and the Stuart Family was no exception.
However, wherever they went, they would always bring Bodyguards with them when they left Home, so there wasnt much to worry about.
Still, given the numerous events that had happened recently, Vivian Ferguson felt it was best to make a Phone call and inform Baron Stuart.
After all, Emilys current condition could not afford any mistakes, even with bodyguards closely following them at all times. There were still no guarantees against unforeseen events.
This content belongs to FindN()vel
Meanwhile, at Futuren Groups CEOs Office.
Chapter 814: The Whereabouts of Cosmos Blossom
Chapter 814: Chapter 814: The Whereabouts of Cosmos Blossom
Meanwhile, at the Futuren Group, in the CEOs Office.
The door was knocked, and upon Baron Stuarts deep response, yton Howard pushed the door and entered.
Young Master.
Seeing yton Howard, Baron Stuart set down his work and looked up at him, How did it go?
Cosmos Blossom took actionst night, but yton Howard hesitated.
Go on.
...
I am ipetent, I havent located Cosmos Blossoms current location. yton Howard nodded with his head lowered. Recently, he had been tracking Cosmos Blossoms activities in City C. However, just yesterday, Cosmos Blossom seemed to have evaporated from the face of the earth, leaving no trace whatsoever.
Baron Stuart knitted his handsome brows, What do you mean?
After Cosmos Blossom left City Cst night, I thought he woulde to E City, but so far, I have not been able to locate him. Later, ording to my investigation, when he took the ferry to E Cityst night, the ship encountered a tornado at sea and the entire vessel was lost to the great sea.
This piece of news seemed unbelievable even to yton Howard himself.
Its possible he chose the ferry to avoid letting the Young Master find out his whereabouts, but it makes no sense that a tornado would im his life right after he started to make a move.
But, he had checked the weather data for the North Sea early this morning andst night there really was a level 12 tornado at sea. A ferry did indeed sink, but up to now, apart from the wreckage, not a single corpse has been found.
It seemed unlikely to find a body at sea after a whole night, especially since that area is known for its carnivorous great sharks.
Yet for him to disappear without a trace undersea seemed rather suspicious, as though things werent as simple as they seemed on the surface.
Upon hearing this, a slight change appeared on Baron Stuarts calm face.
He furrowed his brows, his slender eyes deep in thought.
At this moment, his cell phone in his arms suddenly rang.
ncing at the caller ID, it was his mother.
Baron Stuart, its Mother.
Mm.
Emily and I just left the hospital, but Vivian Ferguson nced at Emily Walker beside her, who seemed somewhat distracted.
Whats the matter? Seeing his mother hesitating, Baron Stuart furrowed his brows, worried they might have encountered some situation.
Otherwise, his mother would not suddenly call him.
After leaving the hospital, Emily has been restlessly saying that it feels like someone is following us. A womans intuition can sometimes be very sharp, and if Emily felt that way, it was better to be extra cautious.
It would be toote to regret if something really happened.
At these words, Baron Stuarts deep gaze lifted, as if he was reminded of something. Newest update provided by FndNovel
Then he spoke again, Where are you now?
Vivian Ferguson looked around, her line of sight settling on a restaurant behind them, We are at the front door of a Western Restaurant on South City Road.
Go inside and stay there, Ill have someonee over right now.
Although puzzled, Vivian Ferguson trusted her son. Since he was taking this matter seriously, it must be true that someone was following them.
Alright.
After hanging up the phone, Vivian Ferguson looked at Emily Walker and smiled, Emily, are you hungry? Shall we go in and eat something before we head home?
Emily Walkers gaze stayed on the bustling crowd. Losing a child once before may be the reason that, this time, her unease had intensified even more.
Chapter 815 - 815 Emily Walkers Restlessness
Chapter 815: Chapter 815 Emily Walkers Restlessness
No matter what, she would never lose these three children again!
Emily Walker? Seeing herpletely out of sorts, Vivian Ferguson called her again.
What in the world was wrong with the child? Even if someone was following them, there was no need to be so frightened, right?
Now it was daytime, and in such a busy ce with peopleing and going, if someone really wanted to harm them, they wouldnt choose to strike here.
At the sound, Emily Walker came back to her senses and looked at Vivian Ferguson, What?
Vivian Ferguson smiled gently, showing great patience, Im asking if youre hungry, do you want to go in and eat something?
...
Emily Walker looked in the direction of the Restaurant, still feeling somewhat uneasy; perhaps going home would allow her to settle down.
Lets go back first, I always feel She scanned her surroundings, the worried look never leaving her face.
Dont worry, lets eat something first, someone wille to pick us up in a little while! In order to put her at ease, Vivian Ferguson gave her a reassurance.
Someone wasing to pick them up?
Emily Walker raised her eyes, her dark star eyes gazing at Vivian Ferguson.
Perhaps Baron Stuarts Mother also sensed something and thats why she had sent someone to pick them up.
Baron Stuart ising over, Vivian Ferguson whispered in her ear, maybe only the presence of her Son could truly calm her down.
True to form, upon hearing Baron Stuarts name, Emily Walkers heart instantly calmed halfway.
The thought of seeing him in a little while filled her with happiness.
So the two decided to eat something here first.
Recently, she indeed got hungry easily; it had been just three hours since Breakfast, and now she felt hungry again.
The two of them entered the Restaurant together, not opting for a Private Room but rather, they casually found a spot in the Grand Hall and sat down.
Vivian Ferguson took the Menu and ordered food and drink with Emily Walker and the Baby in mind.
During the meal, Emily Walker was still somewhat restless, but gradually, she noticed that the line of sight that had been watching her in the crowd seemed to suddenly disappear, which made her inexplicably puzzled.
Could it be that everything just now was all in her head?
The two ordered some simple Stuff and halfway through the meal, Emily Walker wanted to visit the Restroom.
Mother, Im going to the Restroom.
Vivian Ferguson did not feelfortable letting her go to the Restroom alone, so she stood up as well.
Ill apany you.
Theres no need, didnt you say Baron Stuart will being to pick us up in a while? You should wait here, so he doesnt get worried if he cant find us Emily Walker said with a smile, thinking that its just a Restroom visit, there was absolutely no need for such tension.
Moreover, she felt that the sensation of being watched from earlier had gone, and at least in this Restaurant, nothing dangerous should ur.
Vivian Ferguson thought about it and also felt she was being overly nervous; the Restroom was just around the Corner Spot, nothing should happen.
Still, seeing her heavily pregnant, Vivian Ferguson remained concerned. The rightful source is F?ndNovel
So she stood up, intending to follow Emily Walkers steps.
But just as she got up and turned around, she collided with a Waiter, instantly dousing her clothes with wine.
Today, she was wearing a light-colored suit, and now the reddish-purple wine was especially conspicuous.
Meanwhile, Emily Walker had already walked toward the Restroom,pletely unaware of what had happened Behind her.
Seeing that she had bumped into a customer, the Waiters face was full of concern. Everyone knew that the people who came Here were from the Upper ss Society; the lowly Waiter couldnt afford to offend them, the Cleanup might end up costing several months of her Sry.
Chapter 816: Emily Walker Disappeared
Chapter 816: Chapter 816: Emily Walker Disappeared
Im so sorry, madam, Ill clean it up for you right away! Facing the elegantdy before him, the waiter was apologetically repeating his apologies and immediately took a napkin to wipe the wine that had been spilled all over Vivian Fergusons clothes!
Looking at the purple-red wine stains on her chest, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but frown.
Although encountering such an incident did indeed spoil her mood, she understood that it was because she had suddenly stood up that she had bumped into the waiter. Therefore, she didnt me her that much and instead took the napkin from the waiters hand and began to wipe it off herself.
Its okay, Ill do it myself, you go on with your work. Follow current nov?ls on f?ndnovel
Having said that, she turned around and headed straight for the restroom.
Watching her leave, the waiter couldnt help but look at her with gratitude!
...
It turns out, not all rich people are bullies!
Vivian Ferguson, who had wine spilled all over her, arrived at the restroom and, after a quick wipe, couldnt get the wine out of her clothes. Having no other choice, she had to give up.
Just as she was about to leave the restroom, she remembered Emily Walker, who had previously said she needed to use the restroom.
Turning around, she looked into the restroomspartments. Emily Walker, are you in there?
She tried calling out a few times, but there was no response.
Thats strange. Could she have already gone back to the restaurant?
Thinking this, Vivian Ferguson also left the restroom and headed in the direction of the restaurant.
However, when she returned to the dining table where they were initially seated, Emily Walker was still nowhere to be seen.
The more she thought about it, the more anxious Vivian Ferguson became. Remembering what Emily Walker had said earlier: I always feel like someone is following us, her heart grew even more anxious!
Emily Walker, you better not have had an ident!
Just as she was anxiously about to turn back towards the direction of the restroom, a familiar voice came from not far away. Madam! At the front door of the restaurant, yton Howard and Baron Stuart were walking towards her. Seeing her slowly approaching son, Vivian Fergusons expression became even more somber. Although she was his mother, she couldnt help wondering if her son would want to sever ties with her if something had indeed happened to Emily Walker! But for all her anxiety, finding Emily Walker was still the most important thing right now. Baron Stuart! Vivian Ferguson ran anxiously to her son and was about to say something when Baron Stuart spoke first. Knowing that his mother hade with Emily Walker and not seeing her familiar figure, Baron Stuart frowned. Where is Emily Walker? Looking at her son ncing around, Vivian Ferguson was filled with guilt. Emily Walker Emily Walker, she shes gone Hearing this, Baron Stuarts deep pupils immediately fell on his mothers face, his intense gaze as if it would burn everything around. What do you mean? The thought of them being followed, the thought of Cosmos Blossoms mysterious death, Baron Stuarts frown grew deeper. Vivian Ferguson nced towards the direction of the restroom, tears streaming down her face with urgency, We were just having our meal when Emily Walker wanted to go to the restroom. I was going to apany her, but I was dyed due to colliding with the waiter. When I got to the restroom, I found that Emily Walker was no longer there; I thought she had gone back to the restaurant, but she wasnt there when I came back either What should we do now? Seeing his mothers distressed face, Baron Stuart knew she was not a careless person; perhaps, Emily Walker had just gone somewhere else. Without paying attention to his still crying mother, Baron Stuart rushed towards the restroom! Meanwhile, at the corner of the second-floor staircase, Emily Walker, step by step, was following the silhouette of a woman who seemed familiar.
Chapter 817: Iris Carter, What Exactly Do You Want!
Chapter 817: Chapter 817: Iris Carter, What Exactly Do You Want!
It wasnt until that familiar figure disappeared at the entrance of a private room that Emily Walker finally stopped in her tracks.
Just as she bowed her head pondering whether that familiar silhouette was her cousins daughter, a sound of breaking ss suddenly came from inside the private room!
Im sorry, Ill clean this up immediately! Watching the wine and ss fragments scattered inside the private room, Yvonne Adams hurriedly bent down to clean the scraps from the ground.
Hearing that familiar voice, Emilys brow furrowed even tighter. To confirm whether the person inside was indeed Yvonne Adams, she lightly lifted her arm and slightly opened the private room door.
However, when she looked inside the private room, what she saw shocked her beyond belief.
Tsk, tsk, isnt this our Lady Adams? When did you stoop to serving here? The speaker was a woman, and behind her, several other women stood looking like her friends.
...
Observing Yvonne Adams bending down to pick up the fragments, a smug expression appeared on the womans face.
Yvonne Adams bent down and ignored what that woman had said, continuing to clean up the residue fragments on her own.
Ever since her father, Henry Adams,mitted suicide due to debts, she and her mothers lives had fallen on hard days.
Finally, she had achieved decent results at the Excellence Group, thinking that life would get better, but reality was always so cruelmany things couldnt be solved just by working hard.
She was no longer the Lady of the Adams family, and without any backing, she had to endure humiliation, trampled underfoot, struggling for dignity and also in her work.
Seeing that she was ignoring her words, the woman became even more annoyed.
Why should Yvonne Adams show disdain towards her?
With this thought, the heavily-made-up woman couldnt help but step forward. Just as Yvonne Adams reached for the ss fragments on the ground, the woman suddenly lifted her ten centimeter heels and viciously stepped on the back of Yvonnes hand!
Ah! The sudden pain made Yvonne Adams scream out.
In an instant, her slender fingers were dyed red with fresh blood, with broken ss prating her flesh, looking horribly gruesome.
And at this moment, standing at the private room entrance, Emily Walker also couldnt help but widen her eyes at the scene!
Yvonne Adams, in excruciating pain, tried to pull her hand away, but the mboyant woman pressed down even harder, causing her to shed tears.
Looking up, her eyes were tearful, but those dark eyes were filled with rage!
Leanne Johnson, what on earth do you want!?
This woman had not only ruined her work and her love life, but she had also not spared her mother.
For original chapters go to
Hearing this, Leanne Johnson couldnt help but lift her chin, looking down at her arrogantly, Hmph, I dont want anything special; bullying you is just my biggest pleasure now!
After speaking, Leanne Johnsons gaze hardened even more, and the force on her foot increased ordingly!
How could she not hate!
The woman before her was Emily Walkers cousin, and her hatred for Emily had never faded!
Back then, she managed to seduce Baron Stuart, who had publicly humiliated her and her mother by throwing them out of the restaurant. Now, she had scarcely managed to seduce Logan Heath of the Excellence Corporation, only to have her little cousin Yvonne Adams interfere!
It was the perfect time to settle new scores and old grudges at once. Since she couldnt outdo Emily Walker, she would take out all her grievances on her little cousin!
Chapter 818: What If I Must Take Her Away?
Chapter 818: Chapter 818: What If I Must Take Her Away?
Updates are released by f?ndnovel
She knew that ever since Emily Walker had climbed her way into the Stuart Family, she had always disregarded her aunt and this little cousins affairs. Indeed, people seek higher ground, and water flows to the lowest point, once a person bes a phoenix perched on the higher branches, why would they bother with these lesser beings!
Ive already left Excellence, and I havent seen Mr. Zion again, what more do you want from me!? Yvonne Adams was in so much pain that tears streamed down her face. She just wanted a good job, just wanted to live ordinary days with her mother, but during her time working at Excellence, she had gradually be attracted to Logan Heath, and because of that, she had caught the attention of Iris Carter, ultimately ending up here as a waiter with a monthly sry of only 2800.
As soon as Logan Heath was mentioned, Iris Carters gaze became even more sinister, and she increased the pressure on her foot!
Her beloved Baron Stuart had been taken away by Emily Walker, and now that she had finallytched onto Logan Heath, this little girl almost ruined it for her, how could she easily let her go!
I never wanted anything from you, right? Ive just let you work here properly, havent I? Iris Carter spoke as if it was a matter of course, then looked down at those small hands under her feet, bloodied by her stepping, As for why Im stepping on you right now isnt it because youre such an ipetent waiter, not knowing the principle that the customer is god? Just now when I spoke to you, you actually ignored me? Well, dont me me
Iris Carters words were cut short, as all of a sudden, a force emerged from somewhere and dragged her away violently, causing her to lose her bnce and fall into the sofa nearby!
...
Yvonne, how are you? Emily Walker came over, picked Yvonne Adams hand out of the broken ss, and the shocking wound made her frown tightly.
Seeing Iris Carter suddenly thrown out and then looking at the woman crouching beside her, Yvonne Adams was a little slow to react, half a moment passing before she looked at the woman before her in astonishment.
Cousin
At this moment, Iris Carter, who had been flung out, flipped herself over from inside the sofa, and when she saw Emily Walker in front of her, she was momentarily taken aback.
Emily Walker? How could she suddenly appear here?
Ever since she got together with Baron Stuart, whether in the news reports or in reality, she rarely saw any news about her anymore. Why would she suddenly appear here today?
Had shee with Baron Stuart? Or was she alone?
She nced at the front door of the private room and didnt see anyone else, but even so, Iris Carter was still somewhat intimidated by her.
After all, she was now known as Baron Stuarts woman, and if she provoked her, her fate would certainly not be a good one!
Get up, lets go to the hospital! Emily Walker stood up, pulled Yvonne Adams up from the ground, and after speaking, she left the private room with her.
Seeing the two leaving, Iris Carter couldnt help but chase after them, Wait!
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker turned around, her serene gaze fixed unflinchingly on Iris Carter, What is it?
Iris Carter had reservations about Emily Walkers current status, and naturally, did not dare to bully her as she had done before.
But not bullying her, and not bullying this Yvonne Adams, was not a big deal!
She is the waiter I personally requested, I as the customer havent left yet, how can she leave?
What if I insist on taking her with me? Emily Walker knew, this cousin of hers had not inherited her mothers fierce nature, and if she continued to stay here, she would definitely be bullied without mercy.
Chapter 819: Long Time No See
Chapter 819: Chapter 819: Long Time No See
Hearing this, Iris Carter couldnt help but want tough, Well, then well just have to have the restaurant managere out!
She knew that Logan Heath was one of the bosses of this restaurant, and at the moment, she was Logan Heaths woman!
As for the manager here, of course, he knew her, for whenever she came wasnt she always given the most luxurious private room?
She firmly believed that as long as the manager came out, even ten Emily Walkers would be of no use; Yvonne Adams only had the option to be left behind!
Fine, then have the managere out, Emily Walker said fearlessly, curious to see how this restaurant manager would y favorites.
...
Emily Walker?
A mans maic voice suddenly rang out, instantly interrupting the conversation among them.
This voice was not unfamiliar to Emily Walker, though it felt as if it had been a long time since she hadst seen him.
At one end of the corridor, several men were walking slowly towards them, and Emily Walker recognized Logan Heath and Adrian Nash at a nce.
Zion! The moment she saw Logan Heath, Iris Carter draped herself over to him, coquettishly clinging onto Logan Heath like a little woman, wrapping one hand around his arm.
Then, she pouted as if she had been wronged, Zion, why are you onlying now? You let me get bullied!
After speaking, Iris Carters resentful gaze shot straight at Emily Walker, not far away.
As for her words, Logan Heath seemed not to hear them.
For from the beginning, his line of sight had stayed on Yvonne Adamss face, not far away.
Making eye contact with him, Yvonne Adams lowered her pupils, as if dodging his potential scrutiny.
Long time no see, said Emily Walker, smiling politely at Adrian Nash across from her.
Looking at the mercurially changing woman before him, Adrian Nash couldnt help but reveal a slight smile. It had only been a little over two months since they hadst seen each other, and he hadnt expected her to be visibly pregnant.
It seemed the poison in her body was no longer a concern, and she had recognized him.
Yeah, its been over two months since I saw you, after returning from City C, he continued.
At his words, Emily Walkers expression froze slightly, and she looked up at Adrian Nash, City C?
Sensing the nkness in her eyes, Adrian Nash also paused, then seemed to suddenly understand something and exined with a smile, Ah, I mean, I saw you once after I returned from City Cst time, but it seemed like you didnt see me.
He had heard that she remembered nothing from the time she was poisoned, so it was likely she wouldnt remember that it was he who had brought her back to E City.
By the way, what are you doing here? Adrian Nash changed the subject, ncing at the three women standing there.
The rightful source is fin?novel
Emily Walker looked at Yvonne Adams beside her and was about to say something when suddenly a figure shed by.
What happened to your hand!? Logan Heath darted over in a sh, reaching Yvonne Adamss side and grabbing her blood-soaked hand, a trace of distress evident in his deep pupils.
Meanwhile, Iris Carter, standing behind him, turned pale as she saw his concerned expression.
Making eye contact with her, Yvonne Adams pulled her hand away from Logan Heaths grip, Im fine.
How can you call this fine? His brows furrowed deeply, clearly upset.
At least its none of Mr. Zions concern. Between the words, Yvonne Adamss tone cooled down a notch, seemingly not wanting to have too much to do with Logan Heath.
She had already lost her job, her naive affection, and her mothers ability to walk; she truly had nothing left topensate for this doomed rtionship.
Chapter 820: 820: Jealousy Strikes Again
Chapter 820: Chapter 820: Jealousy Strikes Again
`
Despite her sudden indifference, Logan Heath didnt pay much attention to it, but rather grabbed her hand and pulled her toward the elevator entrance.
Come to the hospital with me!
Yvonne Adams hadnt expected him to suddenly pull her away and obviously wanted to withdraw her hand, but the result was that he held it even tighter.
Let go
Yvonne Seeing her being pulled away by Logan Heath, Emily Walker was somewhat worried.
...
Just now, from Iris Carters words, it seemed the rtionship between Yvonne Adams and Logan Heath was not ordinary.
Seeing her wanting to follow, Adrian Nash couldnt help but reach out to stop her, Hey!
Emily turned her head, looking at him with some confusion.
With Logan Heath there, you can be at ease.
Emily remained silent, turning her head to look again at the figures disappearing around the corner.
Meanwhile, Iris Carter, standing to the side, was gnashing her teeth with rage; she knew Logan Heaths temper well and if she followed them now, Logan Heath might indeede to dislike her for it. ?????? ???? Find_Novel(.
With no other choice, Iris cast a harsh look at Emily before turning around and heading back to her private room.
In an instant, only Emily Walker and Adrian Nash were left in the corridor.
By the way, howe you were with Lady Adams? Adrian Nash didnt know the rtionship between Yvonne Adams and Emily Walker, and the situation just now had left him puzzled.
Emily came back to her senses and smiled lightly at him, Shes my uncles daughter, technically, my cousin.
Strictly speaking, they seemingly no longer had any blood rtionship, but thinking about their current circumstances, they appeared simr to the situation she and her little brother were in before.
At that time, she too had fallen on hard times, handing out flyers on the main street,ter being bullied by Iris Carter to the point of being bruised and battered.
I see, Adrian Nash nodded his head, as if suddenly understanding, Speaking of which, did youe here specifically to see her?
Yvonne Adams attire was clearly that of a waiter, she obviously couldnt havee here to have a meal with her.
At his words, Emily suddenly realized she hade with Baron Stuarts mother, she had followed Yvonne here after spotting her in the restroom, and now Baron Stuarts Mother must be anxiously searching for her!
With that thought, Emily abruptly looked up, I apologize, I have something urgent to attend to, so I need to go!
Having said that, Emily was about to turn and leave in a hurry.
Perhaps it was the suddenness of her turn, coupled with her anxiousness, she didnt notice the pir behind her, and she hit it square on.
Be careful! Noticing her panic, Adrian Nash quickly pulled her back, inadvertently bringing her straight into his arms.
How is it? Did you hit your forehead?
Adrian Nash turned her body around, carefully checking her forehead, but he didnt find any signs of bruising.
Emily was somewhat ufortable with the closeness to Adrian Nashs chest, and involuntarily lifted her hand slightly to create some distance.
Im fine, thank you.
However, this scene, observed by Baron Stuart who was just emerging from the corner, was clearly problematic.
The intimate gesture between them was ringly offensive in his eyes.
He strode forward, pulling Emily into his arms, then shifted his deep pupils to give Adrian Nash a nce.
Baron Stuart. Seeing the man who suddenly appeared, Emily was a bit surprised, but of course, also very happy to see him.
Baron Stuart didnt linger on the woman in his arms but after casting a nce at Adrian Nash, pulled Emily toward the corner spot.
PS: Sorry, dears, as Mia Harizon has returned to Hubei Province, the update schedule has been a bit unstable these days. Some of you have been asking about the exact update time, so Ill rify here today, from now on the updates will be scheduled between 6:00 PM and 7 PM! Muah~
`
Chapter 821: 821: What if I Need to Use the Restroom?
Chapter 821: Chapter 821: What if I Need to Use the Restroom?
This damn woman, he searched the entire restaurant for her, and yet here she was, having a secret rendezvous with Adrian Nash!?
If she wasnt carrying his child right now, he would definitely go back and confront her!
Even though Adrian Nash brought Emily Walker back from City Cst time, in Baron Stuarts heart, he still couldnt stand the thought of him getting too close to his woman.
Baron Stuart, when did you get here? Following his pace, Emily Walker was somewhat struggling, and she didnt understand why he, who was always attentive, was not considering her big belly at this time.
Although his steps were elerating, his hand was firmly sping hers.
Feeling her struggle, Baron Stuart gradually suppressed the jealousy bubbling in his chest and slowed his pace a bit.
...
Ive been here for a long time, he responded tly, his tone clearly displeased.
But Emily Walker didnt catch the displeasure in his voice, instead she asked in confusion, A long time? Newest update provided by find?novel
Could it be that he had been searching for her for half a day?
Remembering how she ran off to the second floor without saying a word, surely Mother must have been extremely worried as well.
Otherwise? Suddenly, Baron Stuart stopped, and turned to look at the woman in front of him.
Thinking of how she said someone was following her in the afternoon, and how Cosmos Blossom suddenly disappeared, and during her absence in thisst hour, how could he not worry!
Especially when he was so anxious he almost wanted to tear the restaurant down, the scene he saw was her and Adrian Nash in such an ambiguous moment!
Seeing the evident fury on his face, Emily Walker was somewhat startled, staring at him for a long time before she finally opened her mouth, trying to exin something.
I just saw
Next time, do not leave my line of sight for more than one minute!
Emily Walker was taken aback, blinked her dark pupils, and asked dumbly, Then, what if I need to go to the restroom?
Five minutes!
And what about when you go to work at thepany? Was she supposed to stay with him at thepany too?
Aside from when Im at thepany, at all other times, no matter when, you must appear in front of me at the first moment.
But
Whats with all the buts!? Baron Stuart growled impatiently, startling Emily Walker into quickly shutting her mouth.
She could only meekly nod, Oh.
It was better to go along with him when he was angry!
However, what exactly was he so suddenly angry about? Just because she vanished all of a sudden?
Seeing her obediently nodding, the rage in Baron Stuarts chest finally began to subside a little, and he pulled her toward the elevator entrance.
Seeing her return safely, Vivian Ferguson also breathed a big sigh of relief.
Emily! Where did you go? You had me worried to death! As soon as she saw her, Vivian Ferguson pulled her close and thoroughly checked her from head to toe, only truly rxing after confirming she was unharmed.
Seeing her anxious look, Emily Walker felt apologetic and spoke softly, Sorry, I ran into my cousin in the restroom, so I went up to the second floor.
As long as youre okay, I was just worried that something might have happened to you! Nothing else mattered as long as she was safe.
They left the restaurant and it was now noon.
After sending the two home and having a simple meal, Baron Stuart returned to thepany.
Ever since Emily Walker realized someone was following them that time, nothing unusual had happened during this period.
Chapter 822: 822: Have you thought of a name?
Chapter 822: Chapter 822: Have you thought of a name?
Sometimes, Emily would feel like there were eyes watching her even as she sat on the balcony enjoying the evening breeze. But this sensation onlysted for a few days, after which she no longer felt like she was being surveilled.
This made her somewhat puzzled, wondering if she was just being overly suspicious because of her pregnancy.
Baron Stuart had also carefully investigated everything around them and found nothing suspicious. Could it really just be her being paranoid?
As her belly grewrger, ording to the doctor, she was just one week away from going to the hospital for a cesarean delivery.
As that time approached, Emilys anxiety began to mount.
As for the entire Stuart Family, they all hoped that day woulde quickly!
...
That day, Be was sitting on the sofa, and the thought of the baby arriving soon filled her with incredible excitement. Official source is ?ovelFind
But looking at her brother, he seemed rather indifferent, showing none of the excitement of someone about to be a father.
Brother, have you thought of the names for the three babies yet? she asked curiously, suddenly wondering what the new additions to the family would be called.
Baron Stuart, who was watching the finance channel, didnt respond to Bes question.
Her question sparked Emilys curiosity as well.
Come to think of it, she hadnt considered what to name the three babies.
No, Baron said after a long time, without turning his head.
His answer surprised both Emily and Be Stuart.
He hadnt even thought of names? Didnt he look forward to the birth of the three babies at all?
Be drummed her fingers, furrowing her brows, No way, sister-inw Shaw will give birth any day now, and you havent even thought of names? Youre not being a very
Baron turned his gaze, and a sharp look instantly made Be shut her mouth, stick out her tongue, and dare not say any more.
.
At night, after taking a bath, Emily sat at the head of the bed, still pondering over the question Be had asked during the day.
At 9:30, Baron returned to the room from the study room.
Your little brother will be back tomorrow. Noticing that she hadnt fallen asleep yet, Baron lifted the thin quilt andy down.
He had expected her to be a little pleased, but her reaction was not what he had hoped for.
Turning his head and seeing her thoughtful face, he furrowed his brows in concern.
What are you thinking about?
Emilyzily lifted her head to look at the man beside her.
The babies were due soon, and he hadnt even thought of names. Didnt he anticipate their birth at all?
She wanted to ask for a clear answer, but then the thought made her slightly afraid the reality might be as she feared.
Nothing much, just the babys going to be born soon, and Im a bit nervous. Emily quickly found an excuse and changed the subject, By the way, who did you say ising back?
She had been so focused on the matter of names that she hadnt listened carefully to his previous words.
Baron didnt overly scrutinize her evasiveness. Your little brother, hesing back from Germany tomorrow.
Really!? Now Emily finally heard clearly, her eyes lighting up with excitement as she looked at the man in front of her.
It had been a long time since she had seen her brother Wace, and she had thought he was still studying at Saintoro Academy, only to find outter that Baron had sent him overseas.
Yes, he knows youre going to give birth, so he wanted toe back to see you.
Chapter 823: You Can’t Think Of Any Man
Chapter 823: Chapter 823: You Cant Think Of Any Man
Thats great, I havent seen him for such a long time, I really miss him! She truly missed this little brother, the sibling affection of 19 years couldnt be easily dismissed.
For some reason, when Baron Stuart heard the words really miss him, he felt a twinge of difort in his heart.
Aside from me, you cant miss any other men, he dered dominantly, even if it was her little brother.
Because, now, Wace Carter had no blood rtion to her at all.
Emily Walker looked up, a little stunned by his sudden remark.
This man, really was petty.
...
Hes my little brother.
It doesnt matter if hes a man, its not okay! His gaze was fixed straight ahead, his tone still dominant.
Then what if I give birth to a son in the future? Cant I? Emily Walker was finding that this man in front of her could bepletely unreasonable when he was domineering.
No.
Well, this man really was
Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find1Novel
What about you? Regardless if I give birth to a son or a daughter, dont you miss them at all? Arent you looking forward to their arrival? She asked cautiously, her beautiful eyes staring intently at his face, unwilling to miss any flicker of emotion.
Baron Stuart slightly furrowed his brows at her sudden question, shifting his gaze towards her, Why do you ask that?
Because I want to know. She was genuinely curious about his feelings toward the impending arrival of their three babies.
Theyre my children, whether boys or girls, I like them all, as long as youre the one giving birth to them! He looked at her with a seemingly frivolous tone, but the seriousness in the depths of his eyes was not lost on Emily Walker.
But
What does he mean by as long as youre the one giving birth to them!
Alright, time to sleep! Before she could speak again, Baron Stuart pulled her into the quilt.
But Emily Walker wasnt sleepy at all, perhaps because of the impending delivery the day after tomorrow, she was feeling increasingly nervous.
More than sleeping, she would rather have him stay up and chat with her.
Baron Stuart
Hm.
Do you know Logan Heath? Emily Walker suddenly changed the topic, recalling the past incident between Yvonne Adams and Logan Heath.
After thest time, she paid attention to her cousin, who wasnt rted to her by blood, and found that shed been getting rather close to Logan Heath of the Excellence Group recently.
Moreover, there had been rumors of a romantic connection.
About Logan Heath, she knew a fair bit, recognizing that he was a decent person but also a yboy when it came to rtionships.
As for Yvonne, she was still too young and naive, and Emily Walker worried that Logan Heath might hurt her.
Baron Stuart, who had closed his eyes pretending to sleep, furrowed his brow when he heard her suddenly mention Logan Heaths name, and opened his slender eyes.
This woman, why was she mentioning other mens names now?
Logan Heath? The CEO of the Excellence Group?
Propping his body up to a sitting position, he turned to look at her and instead of answering her question directly, he asked with a frown, Cant sleep?
Emily Walker was slightly startled. Although she didnt understand the implications of his question, she really was unable to sleep which was why she wanted to chat with him.
After a moment of surprise, she nodded, Yes.
Then how about we do something we havent done in a long time?
Emily Walker was still perplexed, Whats that?
I cant just say it, we have to do it, he replied.
Just as Emily Walker waspletely taken aback, the mans deep breath swept over her, his sexy thin lips pressing against hers, swallowing up Emily Walkers tender lips in an instant.
Chapter 824: Two Men and a Woman
Chapter 824: Chapter 824: Two Men and a Woman
Emily Walker was still somewhat dazed until those unruly hands wandered beneath her pajamas, and only then did she awaken.
Such actions from him were clearly
What does it mean its been a long time since weve done it? We clearly did it justst month
However, for him who used to demand her every night, one months time probably did feel quite long for him.
She knew that because she was carrying three babies in her womb, during this period, he had been patient, not wanting her and the babies to suffer any harm.
Thinking about this, Emily Walker really felt that her suspicions were a bit heavy, clearly, the man in front of her cared a lot about her and the child in her belly.
...
His kisses gradually became fervent, and every time he touched her body, the fire within him became uncontroble
This update is avable on Find~Novel
.
The expected due date arrived on schedule, and Wace Carter had rushed back from Germany.
Outside E Citys top-rated hospital, whether at the grand entrance gate or inside the hospital, nearly a hundred people were guarding in secret.
And outside the delivery room door, the Stuart and Bailey families were anxiously waiting for over an hour.
Even Baron Stuart, usually so calm, was now somewhat restless. Thinking of the child in the delivery room, his heart just couldnt settle down.
Why is the caesarean section taking so long? Unable to get any news while standing outside the door, Ang Reid couldnt help but worry.
When she gave birth to Emily, she also had a caesarean section due to abnormal fetal position, but she didnt need nearly this much time back then.
Dont worry, Emily is carrying three, so it might take a bit longer. Vivian Ferguson was equally anxious, but seeing Ang Reid so worried, she had to speak to soothe her.
Exactly, exactly! Before going intobor, didnt sister-inw Shaw have a full body check-up? The doctor said there were no problems, and at most, there could be a situation like a major hemorrhage. Didnt the doctor prepare a lot of blood? It will be okay! Be Stuart also became increasingly nervous. At this moment, it was nothing more thanforting each other.
In the end, not a single person wasnt worried.
Hearing her daughters words, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but smack her on the head, What do you mean at most, a major hemorrhage? Do you have any idea how dangerous a hemorrhage can be? It could cost a life at any moment!
Vivian Ferguson herself had a severe hemorrhage when Be was born and understood the seriousness of the situation.
Even with enough blood, it couldnt guarantee one hundred percent safety.
Okay, you all just stop scaring yourselves! At this point, Zachary Stuart, who had been sitting to one side, also became somewhat uneasy because of the womens words.
Once Zachary Stuart spoke up, everyone calmed down.
After ten-plus minutes, cries of babies finally emerged from the delivery room, initially one, then the second, and atst, the delivery room was filled with the cries of infants, and they could no longer differentiate who was who, each one just ovee with excitement.
The babies are born!
Hearing the cries, Baron Stuart also lifted his gaze, and soon after, the door to the delivery room opened.
Congrattions, its two boys and a girl! Three nurses, each holding a baby, came out, envying such a set of triplets.
The nurses words made everyone ecstatic, and Vivian Ferguson and Ang Reid couldnt wait to take two of the babies into their arms, holding them with adoring faces.
Look, just like Baron Stuart in his childhood, what beautiful little faces
Chapter 825 - 825 Painful Wound
Chapter 825: Chapter 825 Painful Wound
Latest content published on
Looking at the frail child, Be Stuart wanted to hold her but dared not, she could only y with the little baby in the nurses arms using her finger.
Vivian Ferguson was growing more and more fond of the sight and initially wanted Baron Stuart to take a look at the charming appearance, but when she lifted her head, she didnt see her sons figure, and upon turning her head, she realized he had already entered the Delivery Room.
Everyone was immersed in the joy of the three newborns,pletely overlooking Emily Walker still in the Hospital Room.
Although it was a cesarean section, Emily Walker was somewhat weak at this time, her dark star eyes slightly closed, as if resting for a moment.
It wasnt until a warmrge palm brushed across her cheeks that she slowly opened her eyes, looking at the familiar handsome face in front of her.
Tired? His voice was very soft, his heart aching more than ever as he looked at her weakened state.
...
Emily Walker smiled and then shook her head, her breath slightly weak.
At this moment, everyone outside the Hospital Room came in, each with a look of joy on their faces.
But upon seeing Emily Walkers pale face, everyones hearts ached again.
Emily Walker, are you okay? Ang Reid walked over with a child in her arms, looking at her daughter who wasnt showing a hint of color on her face, her face filled with concern.
Emily Walker nodded, Let me see the children.
Of course. Ang Reid brought over one of the children, smiling, The nose is like you, the eyes are like Baron Stuart, so beautiful!
It has to be said, these three babies were indeed very beautiful, having inherited the strengths of both parents!
Sister-inw, look at our little princess, when she grows up, she will definitely be the most beautiful around the world! At this time, Be Stuart also carefully held the little princess in her arms.
After the nurses guidance, she finally dared to hold the little baby!
Im saying you all have held them for quite a while now, its time for us men to have a turn. Watching each great-grandchild arrive, Zachary Stuart felt inner joy, though his demeanor didnt show it, perhaps due to his authoritative character, even being overwhelmed with excitement, he wouldnt show it easily.
However, as soon as he spoke, everybody understood his impatience and joy.
Upon hearing this, Be Stuart immediately turned around, holding the little princess and rushed towards Zachary Stuart, Grandpa, look quickly, isnt the little princess very beautiful, very lovely!?
Vivian Ferguson also handed the baby she was carrying to Baxter Walker, the closest person next to her. Wace Carter, seeing this, also wanted to hold one, but looking at Baron Stuart next to him, he wasnt sure whether he should reach out to take another baby.
Baron Stuart lifted his gaze, sweeping his deep eyes over each of his three children, before looking toward Wace Carter, his tone gentle, If you want to hold them, just hold them.
Ang Reid being closest to Baron Stuart naturally passed a child to him, but Baron Stuarts reaction left her somewhat stunned.
Since the nurse had carried the three babies out of the Hospital Room just now, Baron Stuart seemed not to have held them. Of course, maybe that was because he was in a hurry toe in to see Emily Walker, but now, why didnt he want to hold his own child?
As for Baron Stuarts reaction, Emily Walker simply smiled softly.
She had seen the expressions he made while looking at each of the three babies.
He hadnt held them, perhaps because it was the first time he felt a bit lost, not knowing how to pick up this son who had just arrived.
As soon as Baron Stuart spoke, Wace Carter excitedly took the child from Ang Reids hands, and at this time, Baron Stuart turned and walked out of the Hospital Room.
Everyone was drowned in happiness and didnt notice him suddenly leaving the Hospital Room, only Emily Walker, upon seeing his retreating back as he left the Hospital Room, had a fleeting expression of confusion on her face.
Chapter 826: Birth Certificate
Chapter 826: Chapter 826: Birth Certificate
But not long after, he came back.
One whole day, the Stuart and Bailey families stayed in the hospital until the skyview turned dark; then they left the hospital one by one.
Ang Reid didnt feel reassured and chose to stay.
At dinner time, Vivian Ferguson brought a pot of ck chicken soup. Emily Walker drank a little, then lost her appetite.
At this time, the anesthetic in her abdomen was gradually wearing off, and the wound began to throb with pain, furrowing her brow so tightly that she didnt even want to open her eyes.
Seeing her furrowed brows, Baron Stuart gently raised his hand, Whats wrong?
...
Is it the wound that hurts? Ang Reid leaned over. Having experience, she knew that this was the time when wounds would hurt.
She looked at her daughter with a pained heart, knowing this kind of pain could only be endured and that no more anesthetic could be used.
Hearing this, Baron Stuart couldnt help frowning and nced at the area of her abdomen.
Immediately after, he turned and prepared to rush out of the hospital room.
Emily Walker knew what he wanted to do and immediately reached out and grabbed his hand.
Theres no need to go, the doctor said the wound can only be endured, and it will be better in a few days. She knew he must be thinking of finding a doctor to relieve her pain.
Baron Stuart looked at her and, without moving to leave the hospital room, turned back and sat down beside the bed.
Deep into the night, knowing the pain from the wound would keep Emily Walker awake until 11 PM, she had heard that after the anesthetic wore off, it would hurt some, but she never imagined it would be this painful!
Mother.
In the tranquil hospital room, Baron Stuarts deep voice suddenly sounded, and for a moment, Ang Reid was somewhat taken aback, not knowing whom he was calling Mother.
You should go back and rest. Its fine with me here.
Baron Stuart, however, didnt pay attention to Ang Reids reaction and finished speaking as he pleased.
?????? ???? f?dnvel
After a long time, Ang Reid recovered from her surprise. It turned out that the Mother Baron Stuart called out was for her.
Since the identification with Emily Walker, he had never called her that, and this call truly made Ang Reids heart blossom with joy.
Id rather stay
No need. Before Ang Reid could finish her insistence, Baron Stuart interrupted her once again.
Ang Reid paused, looked at him, and then at her daughter on the hospital bed. Maybe he wanted to apany her alone.
Alright then, I wille over again tomorrow. After she spoke, Ang Reid left the hospital room.
However, just as she was about to open the hospital room door to leave, a figure at the house entrance gave her quite a scare.
Ang Reid naturally wouldnt have expected that deep in the night, there would be a nurse standing at the room door.
Just as she prepared to speak and inquire, the nurse saw her but immediately turned around and walked to the other end of the corridor, her pace seemingly a bit too hurried.
Ang Reid stood at the door, watching the nurse who appeared and then quickly left, and couldnt help feeling a bit puzzled in her heart.
After a long time, only when the white figure disappeared around the corner did Ang Reid leave with a look of confusion.
-
After half a month of recuperation, Emily Walkers physical condition had gradually improved. The doctor gave her aprehensive check-up and, after confirming she was recovering well, allowed her to be discharged from the hospital for recuperation.
This is the babys birth certificate. Please confirm it. Before being discharged, the doctor brought over the birth certificates of the three babies.
Be Stuart was the most curious and was the first to rush up and take the certificates.
She looked carefully at the words, and finally, her line of sight fell on the three names.
Chapter 827: Fenton Stuart, Isaac Stuart, Amelia Stuart
Chapter 827: Chapter 827: Fenton Stuart, Isaac Stuart, Amelia Stuart
Read full story at find[?]ovel
Emily seemed somewhat impatient too, she forgot that she still had to apply for a birth certificate, and naturally, she also realized that to apply for a birth certificate, she had to write the babys name.
She walked over and took the birth certificate from Bes hand, her gaze simrly pausing on those three names.
Fenton Stuart, Isaac Stuart, Amelia Stuart
Who filled in these names?
She looked up, her eyes directly meeting the nearby man.
Facing her gaze, Baron Stuarts eyebrows furrowed slightly as he looked at her and asked, Isnt it good?
...
Emily was startled, then returned to her senses and blinked her dark eyes, No, its not that. I was just wondering when you named the babies.
Three months ago, Baron Stuart replied calmly as he escorted her towards the hospital room entrance.
Three months ago?
Wasnt that right after she just found out she was carrying three babies?
So he had already thought of the names by that time
On the day she was discharged, the bodyguards set up inside and outside of the hospital were all quietly removed. In the past half a month, everything seemed very calm, and nothing had happened.
Right, why didnt my little brothere? At the hospital entrance, Emily couldnt see Wace and couldnt help feeling puzzled.
Bodyguards opened the car door, and Emily got in, turning her head to ask Baron Stuart as he got into the car from the other side. However, just as she turned her head, her line of sight suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar figure on the opposite side of the roadway.
And that figure seemed to be looking over here too. Just when she turned her gaze, that figure suddenly turned around and hurriedly disappeared into the crowd.
Was it her illusion?
Emily looked down, puzzled, wondering whether her eyes were ying tricks on her or what was happening. She seemed to be having strange illusions recently.
He went back to Germany,
Baron Stuart said as he sat in the car, answering her question in the process.
Emily raised her head slightly, mumbling a dull Oh, then dropped her face once again into contemtion.
Perhaps she was really too tired, which was why she was having these illusions. It appeared she still needed rest.
.
Returning to Stuart Manor, the entire Stuart Family was bustling with excitement. The servants stood in rows, weing her discharge from the hospital.
Emily felt a bit awkward about such a grand wee.
Why did she feel a sense of pride through her children when she saw such a scene?
In the past at Stuart Manor, she had never received such treatment.
Of course, Emily didnt know that it was not just about her. Zachary Stuart, Vivian Ferguson, Baron Stuart, Be Stuartnone of them had ever experienced such grandeur in the family.
The reason for doing this today was primarily to wee her and the three new little babies!
Suddenly having three little ones added to the family, the staff at the Stuart house were beyond excited. However, right now, they had to find three nannies, and only the best would do!
Although there were dozens of servants in the Stuart house, all were unmarried maids who had never cared for a baby. There were a few who were older, but they werent professionals, so Vivian Ferguson and Zachary Stuart unanimously agreed that they had to hire professionals.
So, in these recent days, the Stuart house had been busy searching for nannies for the three babies!
Interviews were personally supervised by Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart!
After one week had gone by, they had sifted through thousands of candidates and had only found two they liked, with one still to be found.
Seeing candidate after candidate being eliminated, Emily couldnt help feeling embarrassed.
Although she also hoped to find a good nanny, did they really need to be this strict? It was more stringent than a beauty contest.
How about I take care of thest one myself?
Chapter 828: I Come From the Countryside
Chapter 828: Chapter 828: I Come From the Countryside
Upon hearing this, Vivian Ferguson nced at her and said, That wont do, youre too weak to take care of a child.
Vivian Ferguson, having been through it before, naturally knew the difficulties of child-rearing.
It was not as easy as simply holding a child when there was nothing else to do; if you were to take care of a child 24 hours a day, you would definitely be exhausted!
Having firmly rejected Emily Walker, Vivian Ferguson then turned her gaze to the line of candidates before her.
In the end, her line of sight settled on the face of a miss who seemed to be just over 20 years old.
Looking at her youthful appearance, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but stand up, put down the tea in her hand, and walked over to the miss, You are here to apply for a nanny position?
...
Get full chapters from
The young woman nodded, a smile slowly spreading at the corner of her mouth, Yes.
Youre so young and youve taken care of children before? asked Vivian Ferguson again, her expression somewhat incredulous.
Because the job of a nanny usually belonged to someone older; could a young miss like her really take care of children? Perhaps she hadnt even had any of her own yet?
At this, the young woman smiled again, Im already 26 years old, and I have two children.
Vivian Ferguson showed a surprised look once again; the young woman looked to be barely in her early twenties but was already 26 years old.
Then why arent you at home taking care of your own children? If she had two children at 26 years old, the kids must be quite young.
My two children are already in elementary school, and my mother-inw is looking after them. Ie from the countryside where my family is not well-off, so I came to the big city to find some work.
Hearing this, Vivian Ferguson nodded, realizing that she came from the countryside, which exined a lot.
Emily Walker couldnt help casting her gaze toward the young woman as well, but the more she looked, the more she felt a familiar sense from this girl.
Emily Walker lowered her eyes as a figure hiding in the crowd the day she was discharged from the hospital suddenly shed through her mind.
Then, she looked up again, unable to help but take another look at the young woman.
Vivian Ferguson asked a few more questions about ways to take care of children and finally decided to hire the country miss.
Whats your name and where are you from? In the Stuart Family, every detail had to be without a single error, so Vivian Ferguson had to thoroughly investigate each servants family and background.
I am na Fraser from County of Hertford.
Lets start with you, then. Try it for one week, and if you take good care of the Young Master, you can stay on long-term. The young woman looked quite clean, so Vivian Ferguson didnt bother to nitpick anything else.
Thank you, Madam.
Lifting her head, na Frasers gaze flitted to Emily Walker seated inside the sofa, but unexpectedly, at this time, Emily Walker was looking at her, making na Fraser quickly turn her gaze back.
When Emily Walker caught her gaze, her suspicion deepened.
She stood up, walked over to na Fraser, and asked doubtfully, Have we, perhaps, met somewhere before?
At these words, na Fraser was surprisingly calm, then turned her head to look at Emily Walker, No, this is the first time Ive seen you.
But Emily Walker was somewhat unconvinced. The others who came for the interview didnt dare to look around or boldly stare at the masters here, yet this girl was clearly looking at her.
She wasnt an extraordinary beauty, without a face that couldunch a thousand ships, so there was no reason she would attract na Frasers attention.
Is that so? Then why, out of all these people, did you specifically look in my direction?
Chapter 829: I’m Just Curious
Chapter 829: Chapter 829: Im Just Curious
Upon hearing this, na Frasers face showed a moment of hesitation, then she quickly lowered her head, timidly saying, Young Madam, I am sorry, II was just a bit curious
Curious? Curious about what? Emily Walker was equally puzzled, What on her face was worth her curiosity?
With Emily asking thus, na Fraser seemed to shrink even more, bowing her head and not daring to say anything else, fearing that a single wrong word might cost her the hard-fought opportunity to work.
Seeing her reluctant to speak, Emily seemed to understand her fear and calmly said, You dont have to be afraid, I just want to know what you are curious about.
After a brief hesitation, na Fraser slowly raised her head, nced at Emily, and then lowered it again, Because the Young Madam had triplets, so I was curious about what kind of person you are
As she spoke, na Fraser appeared even more timid, evoking a sense of reluctance to reprimand her any further.
...
Upon hearing this, Emily felt as if a puzzle in her heart had been solved, but she still sensed that something was amiss, though she couldnt quite put her finger on what it was.
This woman, she indeed had never seen her before, but she did feel a sense of familiarity about her.
At this moment, Vivian Ferguson smiled and looked at Emily, feeling in her heart that she was the most outstanding daughter-inw in all of E City, giving birth to three babies at once, boys and girls alike, how could she not be happy!
Now, she had more grandsons and granddaughters than she could hold!
Thus, after more than a week of selection, the Stuart Family had taken in three new nannies!
.
Read full story at F?nd-Novel
Today, taking advantage of the fact that the second brother had just woken up, Emily wanted to hold her, but perhaps because the weather was getting cooler, when she picked up Isaac Stuart, he suddenly burst into tears, and no matter how she soothed him, it didnt seem to help, which made her quite anxious.
Usually, as long as she held him, he would always smile at her, but today she didnt know what was wrong.
Isaac, dont cry She held Isaac Stuart, continuously soothing him gently, but he kept crying incessantly.
Attracted by the crying, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help bute into the nursery room, looking at her grandson who wouldnt stop crying, her face was filled with distress, Whats the matter, whats the matter? My little baby, whats wrong with you?
Emily handed Isaac over to Vivian Ferguson, hoping he would stop crying, however, he did not.
Whats happening? Why is he suddenly crying? Vivian Ferguson looked up, asking Emily.
Emily was also at a loss, shaking her head without any clue as to what was happening.
At this moment, a cold breeze blew in, and Vivian Ferguson looked up to find that the weather was turning to early winter, yet the window had not been closed.
Who opened the window? Dont they know the weather is getting cooler?
With herment, Emily also turned her gaze and noticed that at some point, the window had been opened.
Previously, whenever the babies were sleeping, the windows were always closed, precisely to prevent the babies from catching a cold.
Realizing this, Emily quickly reached out and touched Isaacs forehead, and indeed felt a slight warmth.
It seems he has a bit of a fever
A fever? Upon hearing this, Vivian Ferguson also couldnt help but reach out, wiping his forehead, then with puzzled furrowing, It doesnt seem like he has a fever.
No fever? Emily reached out again, perhaps because she was so anxious, she could no longer tell if he had a fever or not.
At this moment, the nursery room door was pushed open, and na Fraser walked in.
Chapter 830 - 830 When Stuart Manor is Silent
Chapter 830: Chapter 830 When Stuart Manor is Silent
Seeing the flustered mother and daughter-inw, as well as the endlessly crying Young Master, Emily Walker was momentarily startled, and then hurried forward, Whats wrong with Young Master?
na,e quickly and see whats happened to Young Master. Why does he keep crying non-stop? Vivian Ferguson rarely encountered such a situation before. When Baron Stuart and Be Stuart were born, they were mostly cared for by a nanny, so now she was already panicking and didnt know what was wrong.
na Fraser went over, took Isaac Stuart from Vivian Fergusons hands, examined him carefully, and gave his little body a sniff. Then she smiled calmly and looked up at Emily Walker and Vivian Ferguson.
Madam and Young Mistress need not worry too much, it might be that the weather has turned cold and Young Master is a bit chilled.
Chilled? Does that mean he has a fever? Emily Walker said, growing even more anxious.
na Fraser smiled, No, he just pooped. Its probably difort that caused Young Master to cry so incessantly.
...
Having said that, na Fraser carried Isaac Stuart to the sofa nearby and then changed his wet diaper.
After putting on a fresh new diaper, as expected, Young Master stopped crying.
This text is hosted at F?nd-Novel
Vivian Ferguson also came to a sudden realization. Its true that some children can be incessantly fussy when they have pooped and are ufortable, which she hadpletely overlooked in her panic.
Look, Young Master has stopped crying.
Watching Isaac Stuart silence his cries, Emily Walkers hanging heart finally settled.
She couldnt help but be somewhat impressed with na Fraser, who remained soposed in such a situation.
na, Im so d you are here, Emily Walker said sincerely, holding Isaac Stuart and giving na Fraser a grateful look.
na Fraser smiled, This is what we are supposed to do, and besides, tomorrow is thest day of my probation period, and I dont want to lose this job.
Dont worry, with the way you take care of children, we will certainly keep you! Vivian Ferguson admired herposure and calm demeanor.
With such a nanny, she felt even more at ease.
.
After the fuss with Isaac Stuart, and since it was already noon, Emily Walker gradually became weary without realizing it. Seeing the three babies sound asleep, she decided to return to her room to take an afternoon nap.
Today, other than the servants, only Emily Walker and Vivian Ferguson were at the Stuart Manor. Zachary Stuart had gone fishing with oldrades-in-arms, and Be Stuart had gone to school.
Before long, the Stuart Manor, in the middle of the day, fell into silence; after finishing their chores, the servants also stayed quiet on the side, daring not to make a sound.
Vivian Ferguson, with nothing particr to do, also felt tired and went to her room to rest as well.
As everything settled down at two oclock in the afternoon, the door to the nursery room was quietly pushed open; at that moment, a figure walked in.
That figure gradually approached the baby crib and looked down at the handsome little face of the baby. A strange smile curled the corners of na Frasers lips.
Gazing at Isaac Stuart on the bed, she murmured to herself, You really are fortunate, born destined to have everything in this world.
And your mother, she must be the happiest woman in the world right now, right? She married an outstanding man and gave birth to you three beautiful little babies. When I think about it, I really do feel envious.
na Fraser whispered softly, then suddenly, she slowly raised her arm, her delicate fingers passing over Isaac Stuarts little face, You really are too delicate, so fragile that it feels one could break you with just a pinch
Chapter 831: 831 What Are You Doing?
Chapter 831: Chapter 831 What Are You Doing?
Perhaps it was her voice that woke up the little baby; just as her slender fingers slowly moved down, Isaac Stuart suddenly opened his eyes and looked at na Fraser standing before him, licking his lips.
Seeing him wake up so abruptly, na Frasers hand paused momentarily, and then she shed a strange smile and, looking at the little baby, she asked, Hungry? Want something to drink?
ncing at Isaac Stuart in the baby crib, na Fraser suddenly stood up, walked over to the table, and prepared one cup of milk powder mixed with water, stirring to mix it thoroughly. Then, she took something resembling a pill out from the palm of her hand, put it into the feeding bottle, and stirred once again until it was uniform.
After the granules hadpletely dissolved into the milk powder, na Fraser hooked her lips into a corner again, revealing a sly smirk.
na Fraser?
Suddenly, a voice rang out. na Fraser, holding the feeding bottle, turned around abruptly and saw Emily Walker standing at the front door, looking at her.
...
Seeing her, Emily Walker entered, smiling, What are you doing? ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel
na Fraser nced at the feeding bottle in her hand, then back at Emily Walker, who had just appeared; hesitating for a moment, she smiled and replied, Im mixing milk powder. Young Master just woke up and seems a bit hungry.
Really?ughed Emily Walker, continuing to the baby crib. Indeed, she saw Isaac Stuart with his eyes open, unable to help but narrow his eyes and smile upon seeing her.
She had just woken up and wanted to check on the babies, but when she noticed that Isaac Stuarts door was left ajar, she had decided toe over.
After dressing Isaac Stuart in his clothes, Emily Walker picked him up, then took the feeding bottle from na Frasers hand, Ill do it.
Sure, na Fraser passed her the feeding bottle.
Emily Walker took it, hesitating for a moment as she looked at the white feeding bottle.
Just when she hade in, she couldnt shake off the thoughtwas it just her imagination, or did na Frasers silhouette give off the impression she was mixing medicine in the drink?
Yet, on second thought, she felt na Fraser had no reason to do such a thing.
Lately, she was always suspicious, and she didnt know what had gotten into her.
Holding the feeding bottle, her hand paused, and Emily Walker lifted her head to look at na Fraser, her eyes somewhat profound.
na, are you sure we havent met before?
Feeling her gaze, na Fraser had the sensation of being seen through, and had not anticipated she would ask this question once again.
No, Young Madam, why would you think that?
Emily Walker smiled, Nothing much, just that somehow I feel like Ive seen you somewhere, but I cant quite recall.
Emily Walker redirected her gaze, thinking that it was all just her overthinking.
Looking at the feeding bottle in her hand, suddenly, she handed it back to na Fraser, Lets just breastfeed instead.
Since she was weak after childbirth and had virtually no milk, coupled with the fact that there were three babies to consider, Baron Stuart had always been reluctant to allow her to breastfeed. Today, in his absence, Emily Walker was keen to breastfeed the babies herself.
She had heard that breastfeeding was much healthier than form, and if it hadnt been for Baron Stuarts insistence against it, she would have truly liked to breastfeed all three babies.
However, at that moment, she suddenly wondered, what did breastfeeding have to do with her state of health?
Could breastfeeding the babies possibly wear down her body?
Of course, she had no idea that Baron Stuarts refusal to let her breastfeed was partly because it would cause her pain and partly because some ces were his private territory, and he didnt allow anyone to encroach upon them!
Chapter 832: 832: Lets Drink This First
Chapter 832: Chapter 832: Lets Drink This First
`
Including his own children, no one is an exception!
His son, Baron Stuarts, even without breast milk, will still grow up to be excellent, because they are all his gic heirs!
Looking at the feeding bottle that was returned, na Fraser was momentarily stunned and then looked at Emily Walker who was about to lift her clothes, she hurriedly said, Young Madam!
Emily Walkers hand paused, and she looked up at her with a puzzled expression, Whats wrong?
Young Master caught a cold, I just put some medicine in here, its better for him to drink this today.
...
Hearing that, Emily Walker couldnt help but look at the feeding bottle again, so that was it.
The baby did catch a cold, indeed taking some medicine would be better.
Alright then.
Thus, she put down her clothes and took the feeding bottle again to feed Isaac Stuart.
Maybe he was indeed hungry, Isaac Stuart finished the bottle of milk to thest drop!
After feeding, Emily Walker handed the empty bottle to na Fraser, He seemed very hungry.
Yes, babies do tend to be hungrier after waking up, said na Fraser, looking at the now empty bottle with aplex expression crossing her face.
In the afternoon, the three babies woke up one after another, and Stuart Manor was once again lively as usual!
.
At night, after taking a bath and lying in bed, Emily Walker looked at the man who had juste out of the bathroom with a puzzled frown.
Seeing her staring at him, Baron Stuarts brow also furrowed slightly, What is it?
Emily Walker looked at him for a long time and finally said slowly, Why wont you let me breastfeed the babies?
Your body hasnt fully recovered yet, he answered as if it were only natural.
But the frown between Emily Walkers eyebrows deepened, But I checked the information this afternoon, and even if Im not in good health, it shouldnt affect breastfeeding the babies.
She really didnt understand, whether Baron Stuart was worried about her health, or whether he truly didnt know that breastfeeding wouldnt affect her health.
The hand that Baron Stuart had on the bedding paused, and his face showed a moment of perplexity.
Then hefortably slid under the quilt again, Because
Emily Walker tilted her head, waiting for his answer.
I dont like others encroaching on my territory.
Emily Walker was dumbfounded, clearly not understanding.
What territory? What encroachment? She was obviously asking about breastfeeding.
What
Alright, sleep! The source of th?s content is FindNovel
Emily Walker wanted to ask more, but was abruptly interrupted by the man in front of her.
If it was not for the fact that she could not yet fulfill her marital duties, Baron Stuart would have liked to silence her with action.
But
Im exhausted. It was as if forbidding her to continue, Baron Stuart closed his eyes on his own, disying an utterly weary face.
Seeing him looking so tired, Emily Walker thought he was indeed exhausted and thus couldnt bear to bother him anymore.
In the deep night, when Stuart Manor was quiet, a petite figure slowly approached the grand entrance.
Slim fingers gently touched the keypad on the door wall, and in a little while, the petite figure disappeared under the nightshade.
Not far from Stuart Manor, a ck car was parked in the dark nightshade, and soon a tall figure stepped out of the car.
In the nightshade, no one could see the figure clearly, but from the voice, it was discernible that he was a man.
How is it? Did they notice you? The mans voice under the nightshade was exceptionally chilling.
na Fraser lifted her head, unable to see the mans face clearly, but she knew very well who the man in front of her was.
No.
Chapter 833: 833: You Dont Want Revenge Anymore?
Chapter 833: Chapter 833: You Dont Want Revenge Anymore?
na Frasers pupils were always slightly cast down, never looking directly at the man before her.
Is the medicine administered? the man asked again.
na Fraser lifted her gaze slightly, her expression hesitating for a moment, but it was only for those two seconds of time before she returned to her usualposure. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? findnovel
It is, she replied.
Good, just make sure to maintain your identity and dont let anything slip, the man cautioned.
To infiltrate the Stuart family as a nanny, he had provided her with apletely new identity, and even for the role of the nanny, he made her undergo hellish training.
...
Hearing this, na Fraser couldnt help but curl her lips into a smile, chuckling, Dont worry, you all went to great lengths to secure this identity for me; the Stuarts family members wont find anything even if they wanted to check. Isnt my identity now that of na Fraser from the countryside?
Indeed, with her current appearance, no one would be able to recognize her!
Seeing her confident demeanor, the man did not share her view.
Youre underestimating Baron Stuart. You should know better than I do what kind of person he is. This was what worried him.
Baron Stuart was no ordinary person; even if you appeared before him with another identity, it didnt guarantee that he wouldnt see right through you.
na Fraser lifted her beautiful star eyes, hinting at hesitation within them.
Baron Stuart was indeed an overly intelligent man; it was not easy to deceive him.
But she wasnt admitting it.
Dont worry, its precisely because I understand him so well that Im this confident, she asserted.
Baron Stuart, this man, is fixated on Emily Walker for life and is unlikely to ever look at another woman again. Forget about me, I doubt he even remembers the names of the other maids in the Stuart Manor. Do you think he would pay any attention to me, a mere nanny?
Indeed, that was the case. Although she had been in the Stuart family for almost a week and had rarely seen Baron Stuart, he never once looked at her directly whenever she did.
Whatever the case, youd better be cautious. You know that if Baron Stuart discovers your true identity, your fate will be grim. And I wont be able to save you a second time!
The mans words caused na Fraser to freeze for an instant, and she couldnt help but look up and gaze deeply at the man before her.
If Baron Stuart discovered her identity, would she have any chance of survival?
Alright, youve been out for quite some time now, you should head back, the man spoke, then took something from his aide beside him, This is for another child.
Looking at the small square paper package, na Fraser immediately raised her eyes, Im only responsible for one child; I cant even get close to the other two!
At this, the mans pupils narrowed slightly, You dont want revenge anymore?
Of course, I do! Its just na Fraser took a deep breath, pausing, I truly cannot interact with the other two children; each nanny is only responsible for one.
Her words, however, were met with some disbelief from the man. They shared amon goal, to bring about Baron Stuarts downfall and make him suffer.
Since were all nannies, whats stopping you from interacting with the other two children? Plus, you dont need to have direct contact with the child, do you? the man raised an eyebrow, revealing a smug smile, then turned around and stepped directly into the ck car behind him.
Watching the sedan disappear into the night, na Fraser clenched the small square paper package in her palm.
It was quite a while before the sedan was gone from sight, and only then did she turn around to return to Stuart Manor.
ps: Dears, Mia Harizon is still on her way back to Baltimore in the car. This chapter is also updated using mobile data, which is super slow, sorry! Ill update more tomorrow, please understand!
Chapter 834: 834: Full Moon Banquet 1
Chapter 834: Chapter 834: Full Moon Banquet 1
Time always seems to fly too quickly.
Before we knew it, the baby had already turned one month old, and the entire Stuart family was busy preparing the full moon banquet for the three babies.
Today, the Futuren Hotels 12th floor was already bustling with activity, as many well-known figures from the business circle and prominent families from E City were invited here to attend the full moon banquet.
For a whole hour, Vivian Ferguson, Emily Walker, and Be Stuart had all been standing at the front door greeting the honored guests.
At 7 PM, the banquet officially began.
Having stood for over an hour, Emily felt somewhat tired and couldnt help heading to the Rxation Room on the second floor to check on the babies and give her own legs a break.
...
However, when she arrived at the babies room, she saw only na Fraser alone; the other two nannies were nowhere to be seen.
At that moment, na Fraser was picking up Fenton Stuart, intending to feed him his dinner.
Emily knew that every time the babies woke up they needed to drink milk, but feeding them wasnt nas responsibility, so why was she the one feeding them now?
na?
A sudden voice came from behind, causing na Frasers already hesitant right hand to pause for a moment, momentarily startled. Readplete version only at find{n}ovel
She turned her head, looking somewhat surprised at the Young Madam who had suddenlye in.
Shouldnt she be downstairs greeting guests at this time?
Y-Young Madam.
Emily looked up, surveying therge room, and sure enough, there was no one else there apart from na.
Why is it only you here? Where are Adele and Sister Collins?
na Fraser hesitated, knowing that Adele Tucker and Sister Collins, the other two nannies, had just been sent back to Stuart Manor to fetch some stuff a few minutes ago.
Ah They, they forgot the Young Masters and the Little Princesss feeding bottles and coats, so they said they were going back to get them.
Hearing this, Emily felt hesitant, as Adele Tucker and Sister Collins were always meticulous C how could they both forget the babies coats and feeding bottles today?
Oh, so youre taking care of Fenton in their ce? Emily liked na Fraser because she was very good at caring for her child and extremely attentive.
na Fraser nodded her head, but for some reason, she seemed unable to meet Emilys gaze directly, shifting her line of sight down to the feeding bottle in her right hand.
Ill hold him.
Seeing her a bit awkward while holding the baby and feeding him, Emily walked over and took Fenton Stuart from her.
But as she looked down at the baby in her arms, she noticed that he seemed to have not fully woken up and was gradually closing his eyes again, looking very sleepy.
It looks like hes fallen asleep again.
na Fraser looked up and nced at the Baby Boy in her arms, eventually gripping the feeding bottle in her hand more tightly.
Since the Young Master is asleep, maybe we should feed himter.
Okay. Emily looked up and smiled at na Fraser.
Young Madam.
Hmm?
Could you please watch the three Young Masters and the Young Lady for a while? I I need to go to the restroom. na Fraser said, seeming ufortable since Emily had arrived.
Emily had been wondering why she looked so ufortable, and now realized that probably because she had been alone just now, she hadnt even had the time to visit the restroom.
Go ahead, Ive got this, she said with a smile, understanding na Frasers predicament.
With her permission, na Fraser turned immediately and made to leave the room.
Seeing her take the feeding bottle with her as she left, Emily couldnt resist calling out to her again.
na!
na Fraser turned around, looking puzzled at her.
Chapter 835: 835: Full Moon Banquet 2
Chapter 835: Chapter 835: Full Moon Banquet 2
Why did you take the feeding bottle with you to the restroom? she asked with a smile, assuming that she must have been in such a hurry to use the restroom that she forgot she was holding the bottle.
In response to her question, na Fraser was eerily calm, as if she had decided to take the bottle with her from the start.
She gave a lightugh, as if she were hiding something, Oh, the Young Masters havent woken up yet, and by the time they do, the milk in this bottle wont be good anymore, so I decided to take it to the restroom to wash out.
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker couldnt help but nce at the nearby trash can. It would have been easier to just dump it in the trash can, so why take it out?
Perhaps, she was heading to the restroom anyway, so she thought it would be convenient?
Thinking like this, Emily Walker didnt harbor any further suspicions.
...
Alright, you go ahead.
Leaving the room, na Fraser turned and headed to the restroom not far away.
Just as she unscrewed the bottle and poured out the milk powderced with medicine into the sink, a mans voice suddenly rang out from behind her.
Why are you throwing it away? The man narrowed his eyes, feeling that at this moment, she seemed different from before.
In the past, her heart was set on how to take revenge on Baron Stuart, but now, he could see a hint of hesitation on her face. Could it be she had second thoughts and didnt want revenge anymore?
na Fraser was clearly startled by the familiar voice behind her, and the feeding bottle slipped into the sink in an instant!
She hurriedly picked it up and then turned around, indeed seeing Cosmos Blossom standing behind her.
How did you get here?! na Fraser furrowed her brow, surprised at the sight of the man opposite her, and then peeked down both ends of the corridor.
Luckily, this was the Stuart Familys exclusive Rxation Room. Except for the family members, the guests were all downstairs and would note here.
However, how did Cosmos Blossom manage to sneak in? And even make it here!
Cosmos Blossom nced at the now-empty feeding bottle in her hand, then raised those deep pupils, his expression chilling for a moment.
Have you truly given up on revenge? Or are you afraid of Baron Stuart?
na Fraser looked up, her bright pupils indeed hesitating for a moment.
Did she no longer want revenge, or was she truly afraid of Baron Stuart?
Youre overthinking it. Since you followed me here, you should know that just as I was about to make my move, Emily Walker went in, so, this time, I merely failed.
She lowered her face, speaking with a cold tone.
But Cosmos Blossom didnt quite believe her. He felt that today, she was truly different from before.
On her face, he could no longer see the hatred.
He had gone to great lengths to rescue her from undersea, so that together, they couldbine forces both inside and out to take revenge on the Stuart Family. Now, was she backing down?
It had better be just a failed attempt. Otherwise, even if Baron Stuart doesnt kill you, I will make sure your life is returned to King Harris.
At these words, na Frasers whole body shook.
She indeed had forgotten that Cosmos Blossom had saved her so that she could return with a new identity to help him take revenge. Once she no longer had any value to him, how could he let her off easily?
Yet, she was truly afraid of dying, and she didnt want to die. Sinceing back to E City, she had longed to go see her mother and father, but for the sake of revenge, she couldnt go back.
Dont worry. Just like you, I want to see Baron Stuart meet his doom. This face, this life of mine, they were all given by him. How could I forget?
If thats the case, Ill trust you one more time today. Half an hourter, find an opportunity to leave this ce. This update is avable on find?novel
Chapter 836: 836: Full Moon Banquet 3
Chapter 836: Chapter 836: Full Moon Banquet 3
Cosmos Blossom suddenly changed his tone, and the pair of eyes hidden under the duckbill cap turned slightly colder.
na Fraser, however, was somewhat puzzled, looking up at him, Leave here? Why?
You dont need to know too much. If you dont want to die, just leave this ce. If you want to die, thats up to you, Cosmos Blossom said, turning to lower the brim of his duckbill cap and then disappearing at the other end of the corridor.
na Fraser stood in ce, dumbfounded, not understanding what his words just now actually meant.
After rinsing the feeding bottle clean, na Fraser turned and left the restroom.
Along the way, she was restless, her mind entirely fixated on the words Cosmos Blossom had just said.
...
Why did he say that if she didnt want to die, she should leave this ce? Could it be that he was nning to do something next?
But this ce was the stronghold of the Stuart Family; she found it inconceivable that he could infiltrate it, let alone do anything else.
But on second thought, na Fraser had no choice but to fear the power of Cosmos Blossom.
Nowadays, with Thomas Emiliano dead, the entire dark world was under Cosmos Blossoms control. Although he didnt have the power of Baron Stuart, in the dark world, he had his own domain. Latest content published on Find1Novel
In that case, could it be that he
Suddenly, na Fraser stopped in her tracks, her expression panicking momentarily.
Cam Walker?
Just then, a womans voice suddenly rang out from behind her, sounding rather jarring in the tranquil corridor.
That name had not been called for a long time. And that familiar voice, she had not heard it for a long time either.
Who could call her so tenderly, if not her mother?
For an instant, Cam Walker truly felt like turning around and looking back at her mother.
But she couldnt; she could not admit that she was Cam Walker!
Calming her agitated emotions, na Fraser resumed her steps, continuing towards the rxation room.
Seeing her about to leave, Ang Reid, who was preparing to go to the restroom, immediately returned and quickly followed her.
Cam Walker! she rushed over and grabbed hold of na Fraser who was about to leave.
However, when she saw na Frasers face, her expression instantly became somewhat deste.
This was not her Cam Walker.
Yet, just now, when she looked at her silhouette from the back, she truly thought it was Cam Walker.
Im sorry, miss, I I mistook you for someone else, Ang Reid said apologetically with a disappointed smile.
Looking at the middle-aged woman before her, and seeing the disappointment in her eyes when she saw herself, na Frasers heart was also deeply moved.
In these past months, her mother must have missed her, mustnt she? Otherwise, why would she be so disappointed upon seeing her appearance?
At this moment, na Fraser could only manage a forced smile, Its okay, Madam Walker.
The term Madam Walker took Ang Reid by surprise, and she looked at the girl before her in astonishment, You, do you know me?
Asked in this way, na Fraser then realized her slip of the tongue.
She exined, Well, I am a nanny of the Stuart Family, so I have seen you there.
A nanny of the Stuart Family? Ang Reid couldnt help but take another look at the girl before her.
Even if she was a nanny of the Stuart Family, in the one week they had employed a nanny, she had been busy with some matters and not visited the Stuart Family, so it stood to reason that this girl should not know her.
As for being mentioned in media reports, that was even less likely since, aside from Baxter Walker, she would never appear in any media coverage.
After finishing her exnation, na Fraser nodded with a smile and then turned to leave.
Chapter 837: Full Moon Banquet 4
Chapter 837: Chapter 837: Full Moon Banquet 4
Ang Reid stood still, gazing at the familiar figure, her expression slightlyplex.
The face and voice were not those of her Cam, but that figure, even though dressed in a nanny uniform, looked so simr from behind.
Back in the Rxation Room, the babies had woken up, and the other two nannies had returned as well.
Young Master is awake, so Ill make another cup, said na Fraser as she walked in and saw that Isaac Stuart had woken up. She then went to the Counter and prepared a new cup of milk powder.
Watching her meticulous care, Emily Walker smiled.
At this moment, Ang Reid walked in.
...
Upon opening the door, the first thing Ang Reid saw was still na Frasers figure, preparing the milk powder, which was so reminiscent of her Cam.
Mother, youre here, Emily Walker said as she approached with Isaac Stuart in her arms. Seeing her mothers dazed look, she couldnt help but turn her gaze to na Fraser, who was preparing the milk powder.
At the sound, Ang Reid shifted her gaze back to Emily and the child in her arms.
This text is hosted at Find~Novel
Then, with a gentle smile, she took Isaac Stuart into her arms, Come, let Grandma hold you!
na Frasers gaze was drawn back by a doting voice, and the sight of such a warm scene touched her heart.
Would her mother do the same if she saw her with her child, holding them tenderly in her arms?
Though not rted by blood, having been mother and daughter for more than 20 years, it was almost like the so-called heart-to-heart connection between mother and child. The instant na Fraser averted her gaze, Ang Reids eyes followed and settled on her.
Feeling Ang Reids gaze, na Fraser quickly looked away, as if her secret had been seen through, her eyes somewhat evasive.
And because of her evasion, Ang Reids brow furrowed slightly.
That fleeting look in her eyes and the deep luster of her star eyes were so much like her Cams.
But her appearance
She was uncertain whether this na Fraser indeed was her Cam, but she saw many simrities between her and Cam.
Sensing the unusual atmosphere between them, Emily felt utterly puzzled. Why was there a sense of familiarity between na and her mother?
Young Madam, the milk powder is ready, na Fraser said, withdrawing her gaze, which seemed like a deliberate avoidance of Ang Reid. She walked over and handed the feeding bottle to Emily instead of directly approaching Ang.
Emily was momentarily taken aback. Normally, na would go straight to the baby and take them to feed, but today, what was different
She looked at nas somewhat unusualplexion and then at the feeding bottle in her hand, before smiling and responding, Okay.
Mother, Ill feed Eduardo, she said as she moved closer to Ang Reid and took the baby from her arms.
Ang Reid, of course, didnt notice this and handed the baby over to Emily.
Im going to check if the banquet is about to start, na Fraser suddenly said. For some reason, she felt ill at ease with Ang there.
She always felt that after more than 20 years together, her mother could see right through her at a nce, and she was acutely aware that her identity was beginning to be questioned at this time.
Emily nodded, Okay.
Once the Banquet officially began, they had to take the babies Downstairs.
na Fraser nodded and turned to leave the Room.
Watching her depart, Ang Reid suddenly spoke out, Im going Downstairs to see how your father and the others are doing.
Chapter 838: Full Moon Banquet 5
Chapter 838: Chapter 838: Full Moon Banquet 5
Mothers departure left Emily Walker with doubts in her heart.
What exactly had happened between na Fraser and Mother? Their interaction obviously felt like they had known each other for a long time.
With her heart full of doubts, Emily Walker walked to the house entrance and cast her gaze toward the two figures in the corridor.
Was it her illusion? When she saw the scene of one following the other, she had a vision that was simr to seeing her mother with Cam Walker
Was it her imagination? Looked at in that way, whether in height or silhouette, they really seemed alike
However, what she couldnt understand was that na Fraser looked nothing like Cam Walker.
...
She naturally didnt know about the disfigurement that Baron Stuart had once done to Cam Walker, so it never urred to her that she would return under a different identity.
In her mind, she merely thought that Cam Walker had gone abroad. Even if she were to return, why would she need to change her appearance? Could it be for fear that Baron Stuart would do something to her?
But if that were the case, why wouldnt she just stay overseas permanently? Why bother going through so much trouble toe back and at all costs infiltrate the Stuart family?
Thinking about this, Emily Walker cleared her head. She really was letting her imagination run wild. How could she think that na was Cam Walker? That thought was far too unrealistic!
Meanwhile, Baron Stuart was also ascending the staircase from the other side and was about to meet Ang Reid and na Fraser face-to-face.
Seeing Ang Reid, he couldnt help but pause, nodding slightly as a sign of respect toward her.
Ang Reid smiled faintly in response.
But immediately thereafter, her expression turned bleak, as if deep down she was certain that na Fraser was her Cam Walker. If that was true, then wouldnt Baron Stuart have already discovered that Cam Walker had returned?
Thinking about this, her gaze drifted towards na Fraser, who was standing there with her head bowed.
Noticing her moment of tense expression, Baron Stuart slightly furrowed his brow and couldnt help but follow her line of sight to look at the nanny by her side.
Looking at the meek andpliant nanny before him, he did not reveal any unusual expression, maintaining his usualposure as if indifferent to any woman other than Emily Walker.
However, just as he was about to step into the Rxation Room, his stride suddenly faltered, his eyes sharp as he turned his head to look again at the nanny.
By this time, Ang Reid and na Fraser had already descended the staircase.
His gaze narrowed slightly, as if he had noticed something.
In the Rxation Room, seeing him enter, Emily Walker couldnt help but lift a blissful smile.
Is it about to start?
Ten minutes left, Baron Stuart replied softly, walking over to her to check on Isaac Stuart in her arms, then moved on to the other two nannies, looking at each of the three children.
Emily Walker looked up and noticed that his expression seemed a bit odd, so she asked, Whats wrong?
Baron Stuart lowered his elongated eyelids thoughtfully, then turned his head and looked at the child before him.
Whats the nannys name?
At his sudden question, Emily Walker was momentarily taken aback, wondering why he had brought it up out of the blue.
Still, she answered truthfully, na Fraser, why do you suddenly ask?
Its nothing. Seeming to notice her confusion, Baron Stuart slightly curved his lips into a shallow smile.
Emily Walker stood perplexed, entirely unable to fathom what the man before her was thinking.
Could it be that he, too, had noticed something unusual about na Fraser?
Thinking about this, she suddenly spoke up, Baron Stuart. For original chapters go to f?ndnovel
Chapter 839: Full Moon Banquet 6
Chapter 839: Chapter 839: Full Moon Banquet 6
Thinking about this, she suddenly spoke up, Baron Stuart.
Hmm?
Do you know where Cam Walker is now?
Her sudden question made Baron Stuart frown slightly, Whats wrong?
Emily Walker cast her eyes down, unsure whether her suspicions were correct.
No wonder she always felt a sense of dj vu when she saw na Fraser. Now, the more she thought about it, the more she felt they looked extraordinarily simr.
...
Its nothing, just that I saw my mother earlier, and she seemed to miss her a lot, so I wanted to know where she is now. For some reason, she felt that Baron Stuart knew about Cam Walkers involvement in her poisoning. Once he suspected that na was Cam, she would be inescapable peril.
Given Baron Stuarts character, he would undoubtedly make her pay a terrible price.
And she, did not want to see her mother in pain.
Herplexion visibly changed, and she suddenly asked about Cam again, which made Baron Stuart think even more about the nanny from earlier.
I threw her into the sea, said Baron Stuart, his tone nonchnt as if it were a matter of no consequence.
However, upon hearing these words, Emily Walker waspletely stunned.
Half a momentter, she came back to her senses in shock, widening her star eyes as she looked at the man before her.
What did you say Threw her into the sea?
Just a few months ago.
Why would you do such a thing? Although Cam was loathsome, the thought of a woman being thrown into the sea made her shiver.
Baron Stuart looked at her and offered no further exnation.
He had once given Cam Walker a chance to live and had also warned her, but she, it seemed, had not taken his words to heart.
So, in the end, everything was simply a consequence of her own doing.
Gazing into his ink-jade-like pupils, Emily Walker was dumbfounded for a long time until she seemed to understand everything from his gaze.
How many people who offended him ended up with a good oue? Milton Modesto was one example, and Thomas Emiliano was another. How could Cam Walker possibly escape the same fate?
However, what would her mother feel if she knew Cam was dead?
No, thats not right. If Cam truly had been thrown into the sea by Baron Stuart, then
The menu was arranged by price from low to high, with only a few signature dishes ced on the front page.
Emily couldnt help but gasp inwardly, these dishes were way too expensive, simply several times the price of her familys restaurant
Although the Avie Hotel wasnt considered a top restaurant, it still had some fame in E City, and ordinary people wouldnt go there to dine.
But now, looking at this ce, there was really noparison.
One 70% cooked French-style steak. At this time, Baron Stuart had already ordered and handed the menu back to the waiter.
Emily raised her head to look at him and then lowered it to find the French-style steak on the price list.
Well, although it was a bit expensive,pared to the ones at the back, this was still eptable.
She might as well order this one too.
The same, thank you. She looked up and smiled at the waiter, also handing back the menu.
Just as the waiter left, Emily nced over and saw Elia Parker and her daughter slowly approaching, looking as if they were searching for someone.
Could it be that they woulde to them?
Thinking of Iris Carters gaze at Baron Stuart just now C how she was almost about to pounce on him C would she being in here specifically for him?
But that didnt seem right either, she remembered them talking about looking for a Golden Son-inw when they alighted from their car.
As soon as Elia Parker and her daughter entered, they started looking around, searching for the so-called Boss Beckham as they nced at the seats.
Over there! Elia Parkers sharp eyes spotted the elegant seat next to Baron Stuarts.
Emily looked over ordingly and saw a young man sitting next to their neighboring seat.
His appearance was quite good; he looked like a business owner and had a decent temperament.
What are you looking at? Seeing her gaze fixed on another ce, Baron Stuart couldnt help but also follow her line of sight and noticed that she was actually looking at another man.
When he turned back, Baron Stuarts expression was slightly gloomy.
Really, was that man more handsome than him? She ignored his world-ss good looks to look at other men.
Readplete version only at ?ovelFind
Seeing his sudden darkening face, Emily was startled, Whats wrong?
The seating for Iris and her party was only separated from Baron Stuart and Emily by a single aisle. As they were talking, Iris immediately turned her head and caught sight of that handsome face she was fascinated with.
Just now, it was under the dim streetmp, but now, this face was even more captivating. She really wanted to know if this mans face was naturally beautiful or photoshopped!
Iris! Seeing her daughter distracted, Elia Parker had to call her name softly.
Boss Beckham was someone she had gone to great lengths to arrange a meeting with, and she couldnt let her daughter spoil this opportunity.
Iris came back to her senses, looked at her mother, and asked in a low voice, Whats up?!
Elia Parker helplessly gave her a look, reminding her of the man sitting opposite them.
Then, she turned her face and looked at the man with a big smile, Hehe, Boss Beckham, this is my daughter, Iris!
There wont be anything wrong there must be nothing wrong After Baron Stuart left, Emily Walker anxiously muttered to herself, her face gradually turning pale.
Young Madam, whats wrong with you?
Chapter 840: Full Moon Banquet 7
Chapter 840: Chapter 840: Full Moon Banquet 7
Two nannies by the side didnt understand what was happening, but seeing the Young Madam so anxious, and then looking at the Second Young Master lying on the small bed, they assumed that the Young Master must be sick which was why the Young Madam was in such a hurry.
Meanwhile, inside the downstairs hall.
na Fraser made her way through the crowd, gradually heading towards the banquets front door.
Ang Reids gaze had not left her from the moment she went downstairs; seeing her head towards the door, Ang prepared to follow.
But just at this moment, a voice from not far away called out to her.
Ang, Baxter Walker spotted his wifeing down from upstairs at a nce, and he was at this time negotiating with several business celebrities.
...
Ang stopped in her tracks, nced at her husband not far away, and thus reluctantly turned and walked over.
By this time, na Fraser had already reached the door of the banquet.
However, just when she heard the familiar voice of Baxter Walker, she stopped in her tracks once again.
The middle-aged couple not far away, though not her biological parents, had given her love since her childhood no less than other parents, especially her father, who never spared her the slightest grievance.
Seeing his wife approach and noticing her expression seemed off, Baxter Walker couldnt help but draw her closer and asked with concern, Whats wrong?
Angs head was lowered, her expression slightly downcast, I think, I saw our Cam.
After speaking, she instinctively raised her head, ncing in the direction where na Fraser had left.
And as she looked up, she just happened to catch na Fraser looking their way.
Encountering Angs gaze once again, na Fraser quickly diverted her line of sight and turned to walk towards the banquets front door.
It was precisely because of this nce that Ang felt even more certain in her heart, she was her Cam!
Although she didnt understand why she had changed her face, the mother-daughter bond of over 20 years, thepanionship of every dawn and dusk, how could she fail to recognize her own daughter?
She didnt want to identify herself, could it be because of Baron Stuart? And if so, why had she infiltrated the Stuart Family?
What! You saw Cam? Isnt she overseas? Baxter Walker was somewhat surprised by his wifes words.
In his heart, he had always thought that Cam was just blowing off steam by going abroad; they hadnt heard anything from her for several months.
She She might havee back, Ang lifted her head, suddenly realizing that if na Fraser was Cam, disguised as a nanny to infiltrate the Stuart Family, then
Emily Walkers child
What on earth did Cam want to do, why couldnt she let go of the hatred in her heart, why did she have to be at odds with Emily?
Just as she lifted her head once more towards the banquets door, the figure there had vanished from sight, but she saw Baron Stuart leading Doctor Gavin towards the Second Floor with a grave expression.
Everything was fine, so why had they suddenly sought out Doctor Gavin?
Linking all the events together, Angs expression changed dramatically, and she turned and charged upstairs.
Ang! His wifes sudden move baffled Baxter Walker, but seeing her flustered expression made him uneasy as well, and he too made his way upstairs.
Meanwhile, around the hotel entrances corner.
na Fraser remembered Cosmos Blossoms words and couldnt help but quicken her pace. ?????? ???? Find[?]ovel
He had told her, if she didnt want to die, to leave the tower building as soon as possible.
She wasnt sure what exactly he nned to do, but since he wanted her to leave, it was clear that he intended to unleash chaos here!
Chapter 841: Full Moon Banquet 8
Chapter 841: Chapter 841: Full Moon Banquet 8
Thinking about it, Cosmos Blossom seemed to have some conscience towards her.
But the next second, she seemed to suddenly think of something and abruptly stopped her steps!
If if it really was like that, wouldnt her parents be in great danger staying in the grand hall right now?
Thinking about this, na Frasers expression changed dramatically, and she turned around, ready to return to the grand hall.
Whats wrong, you want to run back and tip them off? A deep voice suddenly came from behind, halting na Frasers footsteps.
She turned around, her expression somewhat anxious.
...
My parents are still inside, what exactly do you want to do?
Your parents? Anyway, theres no blood rtion, why bother caring too much. Cosmos Blossom sneered, finding her concerns somewhatughable.
But na Fraser, after experiencing life and death, felt that the only precious people in the world were her dear parents.
Even though there was no blood rtionship, they were closer to her than her biological parents, more loving, and doted on her.
So what if theres no blood rtionship? They knew from the beginning, yet they still dearly loved me! What exactly do you want to do?
Tonight, no one will escape this building. Cosmos Blossoms eyes darkened, a hint of murderous intent shing in his nce.
Im going to take my parents out! She didnt care what he was nning to do; she didnt want her parents to die with her!
Having said this, na Fraser turned abruptly and rushed into the banquet hall. Discover more novels at FndNovel
Watching her enter, Cosmos Blossom didnt stop her but simply lowered the duckbill cap on his forehead and followed her into the hall.
When na Fraser entered the grand hall, she looked around for Baxter Walker and Ang Reid, but, to her surprise, the couple who were just not far away had now vanished without a trace.
Second floor, rxation room.
Baron Stuart and Mr. and Mrs. Walker were anxiously waiting nearby.
Doctor Gavin had given the three babies a full body check, but as this was not the hospital, many medical facilities were notpletely equipped.
However, he had done a simple check and found no physical abnormalities in any of the babies.
Putting down the stethoscope, Doctor Gavin looked up, his eyes filled with puzzled concern towards the young madam who was beside herself with anxiety.
Her reaction was as if the children had just been diagnosed with some fatal disease, and needed to be checked immediately.
All three children are well, without any abnormalities, Young Madam, why did you suddenly think there was something wrong with the babies?
Hearing this, Emily Walkers heart rxed for a moment, but she was still not entirely reassured.
Are you sure theres nothing wrong? Should we go to the hospital for aprehensive check-up?
Doctor Gavin looked at her, then nced at Baron Stuart. What on earth had happened over the hour to make the young madam so restless?
Yes, yes, yes, its better to do aprehensive check. Ang Reid also seemed to harbor some worries, unable to settle down at the thought that the nanny might actually be Cam Walker.
Doctor Gavin smiled, Young Madam, if there really was something wrong with the baby, it couldnt possibly be without any signs. Dont you trust me?
Emily Walker was speechless; of course, she trusted Doctor Gavin, but
What exactly happened? Baron Stuart came over, putting his hand over her slender shoulder. From her expression, it seemed that something must have happened before, and it was rted to that nanny.
Emily Walker lifted her gaze, looking at Baron Stuart beside her, her mind still restless.
Chapter 842: Full Moon Banquet 9
Chapter 842: Chapter 842: Full Moon Banquet 9
Its nothing, Im just worried because I remembered how Eduardo caught a cold before, she said apprehensively. In the past few days, the baby indeed hadnt shown any signs of illness. Perhaps she really was just being overly anxious.
Thinking about this, Emily couldnt help but raise her head, but what puzzled her was that na Fraser was the only one she couldnt see in the entire room.
She couldnt help feeling suspicious.
Strange, na had only said she was going to check how much longer until the banquet started. Why hadnt she returned by now? This text is hosted at FindN()vel
Baron Stuart lowered his gaze and looked at her uneasy expression, clearly hiding something.
It seemed that there was indeed something off about that nanny.
...
The banquet had officially begun. Vivian Ferguson and Zachary Stuart were downstairs greeting the distinguished guests who were invited from all over. For the sake of the banquets smooth progression, Emily and the nannies brought all three babies down.
The angelic faces of the three children were enough to spark envy in anyone.
Who wouldnt want to have such three babies? Innocent and delightful, especially those adorably beautiful little faces.
Tonight, I sincerely thank everyone who hase from afar to join us for my great-grandchilds full moon banquet. Heres to you, Zachary Stuart said at the start of the banquet, raising his wine ss for the first toast.
Domestically, no one would fail to give face to the Stuart Family. On the contrary, they hoped to use this opportunity to get in good with the Futuren Group, currying favor with the familys helmsmen.
Each guest present had brought a gift of considerable value, or directly gave cash gifts, all in an effort to please the two leaders of the Stuart Family!
Whether it was Baron Stuart or Old Master Stuart, just one word from them could mean a chance to cooperate with the Futuren Group!
In the grand hall, everyone raised their sses in celebration.
Emily looked up, trying to find na in the crowd, but she couldnt see her anywhere.
As a nanny, she had left the babys side for such a long time, something that had never happened before.
Not far away, in a corner of the entrance hall, na Fraser stood from afar, her searching gaze scanning the crowd for Baxter Walker and Ang Reid.
She saw them but didnt know how to lead them out of the banquet hall.
If she just walked over hastily and asked them to leave immediately, they would surely be baffled and might even question who she was, right?
Thinking about this, na felt indecisive.
But they were her parents, and she didnt want them to meet their end here.
Actually
She lifted her gaze, turning her line of sight towards Baron Stuart and Emily nearby, seeing them standing shoulder to shoulder, so naturally matched, as if they were made for each other.
Yes, she was still jealous of that woman, but she didnt hate her anymore.
Nowadays, all she wanted was to live well, to survive in this beautiful world with her parents.
Your parents are right there, why arent you going over?
Seeing her reluctance, Cosmos Blossom walked up from behind. His expression was icy, and his cold eyes were intently fixed on Zachary Stuart not far away.
Tonight, a drama that would shock the world was about to unfold!
They still dont know who I am. I dont know how to get them out of here, na said, her head lowered and her expression somewhat downcast.
If she could, shed rush over to them right now and tell her parents that she was Cam Walker!
But would Cosmos Blossom allow her to do so?
Now that her parents were standing together with Zachary Stuart, if she approached, their identities would be exposed and all of Cosmos Blossoms ns would fall through!
Chapter 843: Full Moon Banquet 10
Chapter 843: Chapter 843: Full Moon Banquet 10
I only give you ten minutes, Cosmos Blossom lowered his duckbill cap once again and turned to walk away. Once the time is up, dont me me for not giving you a chance.
His words were undoubtedly the final ultimatum to na Fraser; if she exceeded the time limit, her parents would not escape tonights catastrophe.
But what was she supposed to do?
ncing at the time, the ten minutes were almost up. Just as na Fraser didnt know what to do, Emily Walker came up to the second floor with the baby in her arms, followed closely by Ang Reid.
However, just as they had reached the resting chamber on the second floor, a clear gunshot suddenly rang out from downstairs
Fresh chapters posted on find?novel
Emily Walker whirled around, not understanding what the sudden gunshot from downstairs was all about.
...
The two nannies standing by and Ang Reid were equally bewildered and confused, yet they also showed signs of tension on their faces.
What, what is that sound Ang Reid, who had never experienced the darker side of life, felt it was a gunshot, but she still wasnt quite sure. How could a gunshot ur at a perfectly good banquet?
At this time, Emily Walkersplexion changed dramatically, and just then, the gunshots from downstairs rang out once again, mingling with the mor of the guests.
Whats going on
She rushed to the room door, wanting to open it and rush out to see what was happening downstairs. However, as she opened the door, another figure burst in.
na? Emily Walker frowned deeply at the sight of na in front of her.
na Fraser looked at her, then at her mother standing nearby, and finally brought her gaze back to Emily Walkers face.
If you dont want to die, stay in this room, she said, then turned and rushed to Ang Reid, pulling her up, intending to leave the room.
At that instant, Ang Reid was confused, still not understanding what had happened.
What, what are you doing?
The gunshots continued downstairs, causing everyone to be greatly disturbed in spirit, yet the nanny in front of her was pulling her away. What did she intend to do?
Ang Reid broke free from na Frasers tight grip, looking at her with a face full of surprise.
na Fraser was naturally very anxious, as Cosmos Blossom would be arriving soon if they did not leave.
Downstairs was already inplete chaos; Baron Stuart and the others simply couldnte up for the time being, already cornered by Cosmos Blossoms men!
Follow me! She looked at Ang Reid with a determined gaze, a sh of urgency in her eyes.
Emily Walker stood still on one side, looking at her mother and then at na, all while listening to the gunshots from downstairs.
Could all this be orchestrated by na?
Who are you, exactly? Emily Walker suddenly asked, her voice intense. A full moon banquet like this, how could it be under attack?
And where had na been during that past period of time?
Of course, she wouldnt believe that all this was just a coincidence.
Looking at the woman before her, na remained silent, her sole focus on pulling Ang Reid out of there.
Her father had already been escorted out by her, and now only her mother was left!
Who are you, after all these borate ns, sneaking into the Stuart family and bringing about all of todays events? Deep down, Emily Walker was convinced that the woman in front of her was Cam Walker, but why would she do such things? Was it just for revenge?
Youre Cam Walker, arent you!? Ang Reid looked at na with equal astonishment, feeling certain that everything happening tonight was connected to her.
na Fraser looked at her, her gaze unwavering.
Chapter 844 - 844 Your Daughter, Camila Walker
Chapter 844: Chapter 844 Your Daughter, Cam Walker
na Fraser looked at her with an unwavering gaze.
Yes, I am the daughter Cam Walker that Baron Stuart threw into the sea a few months ago.
Upon hearing these words, Ang Reid turned deathly pale in an instant.
Thrown into the sea by Baron Stuart
What are you saying
na lifted her eyes and shifted her gaze to Emily Walker, The poison in Emily was injected by someone I ordered. Baron Stuart found out and killed me for it. But I survived against all odds, and it was Cosmos Blossom who, having been keeping a watch on Baron Stuart, saved me. Now you see before you the person I have be, na Fraser.
...
As Cam spoke, there wasnt a trace of hatred on her face; it seemed as though the passage of time had mellowed her, and she had let go of everything.
But if she didnt leave this ce soon, Cosmos Blossoms men would quickly arrive, and by then, it was likely that no one would be able to escape!
You went to great lengths to return with a new face, just for revenge on us? What have you done to my child? Your hatred is towards me, for I took Baron Stuart from you, I reunited with my parents, but why harm my child!?
Latest content published on Fndovel
At this moment, Emily Walker couldnt contain her loathing for Cam Walker and let out an anguished scream.
Downstairs, the sounds of gunfire were incessant, and nobody could predict what might happen tonight, but she didnt want anything to happen to her child.
Do you think Ive done something to your child? True, initially I indeed wanted to take revenge on you all, but Iter changed my mind. I just wanted to survive. Do you think I enjoy living behind another face? If it wasnt for Baron Stuart personally destroying my features, why would I have chosen to be na Fraser!
Cams words shocked Emily Walker and Ang Reid once again.
She had turned into what she is now because of what Baron Stuart had done?
Emily Walker was also in disbelief. She knew Baron Stuarts character well; he would certainly not have taken it lightly once he knew the truth, but she hadnt thought that he would disfigure Cam before killing her.
If you didnt want to then why did you insist that I give Eduardo the milk powder? What did you put in it? She vaguely remembered that that day, Cam Walker did put something in the feeding bottle.
She had thought it was simply medicine for amon cold, but now, considering Cam Walkers personality, was that medicine truly just cold medicine?
She found it hard to believe.
Are you talking about this? Cam Walker suddenly lifted her hand, pinching a white paper packet between her fingersthe very same packet Cosmos Blossom had handed to her.
Seeing what was between her fingers, Emily Walkersplexion turned pale, utterly incredulous at the sight of the white packet.
Had she truly given her child something forbidden?
Initially, I did intend to give this to Eduardo to drink, but rest assured, what I put in that day was only cold granules meant for babies. I do hate you, I hate Baron Stuart, but I never considered killing your child, Cam spoke calmly.
Given her past personality, she certainly would have put that medicine in, but now, she only wanted to live peacefully.
She even considered that once she got away from Cosmos Blossom, she would find a ce where no one else was and live quietly, even though she would no longer be the youngdy of the Walker Family.
Emily Walker stared nkly at the item in her hand; had she really only given Eduardo cold medicine that day?
But why would she do that?
What about the gunshots downstairs now? At this time, the constant gunfire continued from downstairs. She didnt know if, at this moment, Baron Stuart and the others were still safe, and her heart was filled with anxiety.
Chapter 845: Baron Stuart Won’t Come Anymore!
Chapter 845: Chapter 845: Baron Stuart Wont Come Anymore!
If that were the case, given Baron Stuarts personality, he would certainly have been the first to rush to Emily Walker and the childs side at the sign of trouble. Yet, it had been several minutes since the gunshot rang out, and there was still no sign of him.
Could it be
I only found out about what happened downstairs today, so now I just want to take my mother and leave, Cam Walker said, naturally refusing to take the me for something she hadnt done.
As soon as she finished speaking, Cam was already pulling Ang Reid towards the front door.
Cam, where are you taking me? Ang Reid didnt want to leave. How could she possibly leave when, besides the nanny, Emily Walker was the only person in the room?
...
Mom, Cosmos Blossoms men will be here any second, and they wont spare anyone. Dads already outside the hotel; following me is the safest option for you right now! Cam Walker said, while desperately dragging Ang towards the door.
Cam, Emily is my daughter. Are you asking me to leave her and go? Ang Reid struggled to free herself, her expression pained.
Thisment, however, left a bitter taste in Cam Walkers ears.
She turned around, staring nkly at the woman before her.
Just because shes your daughter, does that mean Im not? she asked her mother, with a trace of deep pain shing in her eyes.
Find the newest release on f?ndnovel
Dont make her feel regret foring here. She had only recentlye to ept that her parents were the most precious people to her.
Emily is, and so are you. If you were in her ce today, Mom would never leave you behind either, Ang Reids words soothed Cam somewhat, but then she spoke again, How will you be of any use here? Can you shield her from bullets? Even if you could stop the first one, what about the next? Cosmos Blossoms men have more than a single bullet!
Indeed, she was frantic. To others, it might seem that no one could stand against the power of the Stuart Family, but she knew very well that Cosmos Blossoms influence in the underworld was not to be underestimated.
At this moment, it was likely that the entire building was surrounded by his men. Baron Stuart might be powerful, but how could he mobilize his forces and deal with Cosmos Blossoms men in such short notice?
Just before she hade upstairs, she had seen Baron Stuart himself
And Baron Stuart is still here, he wouldnt leave Emily alone. So, this ce is safe. Moreover, all the people outside are from the Stuart Family. Its impossible for Cosmos Blossoms men to break in easily! Ang Reid firmly believed in her daughters position in Baron Stuarts heart. How could he possibly note to save Emily in such a situation?
Baron Stuart has been shot! He wont being! Cam Walker burst out in desperation, revealing the scene she had witnessed beforeing upstairs.
However, as soon as she spoke, both Emily Walker and Ang Reid were shocked, their faces turning instantly pale, void of any color.
What, what did you say? Ang Reids pupils dted, looking at Cam Walker in disbelief.
She hadnt intended to reveal this information, but in her moment of urgency, it had slipped out.
Baron Stuart tried toe up but got shot while climbing the stairs, Cam Walker said calmly, her gaze inadvertently shifting to Emily Walker.
Time seemed to freeze, with the phrase Baron Stuart has been shot endlessly echoing in Emily Walkers mind. She stared at Cam Walker, her eyes somewhat unfocused.
It took her a moment before she suddenly turned and rushed towards the door to leave the room!
PS: I rmend my friends novels, Gold Medal Savage Wife: bosss sister got your back and Belinda Howards Sweet Battle 100 Days: The Billionaire Husband Is Too Bullying.
Chapter 846: 846 Lurking Crisis 1
Chapter 846: Chapter 846 Lurking Crisis 1
Emily Walker, where are you going!? As she was about to rush out of the room, Ang Reid quickly stepped forward, grabbed her, and said in panic, Emily Walker, you cant go downstairs now, Mother knows youre worried about Baron Stuart, but
However, before she could finish her sentence, Emily Walker silently shook off her tightly gripping hand and opened the room door before charging out.
Just as she dashed out of the room, several powerful bullets suddenly shot towards the rxation rooms door frame, startling Emily Walker, who had been intent on going downstairs!
Witnessing this scene, Ang Reid and Cam Walker were shocked and hurried over to pull the already stunned Emily Walker back into the room, quickly locking the door again!
Cam Walker was incredulous; she hadnt expected Cosmos Blossoms men to get upstairs so quickly.
Even Ang Reid found it hard to believe. The Stuart Family had prepared thoroughly for todays full moon banquet, inside and out; how could it be that they couldnt even stop Cosmos Blossoms men? For original chapters go to find?novel
...
Looking at the firmly closed room door, Emily Walker showed no fear of the gunshots outside, her mind set solely on going downstairs.
At this moment, her mind was filled with images of Baron Stuart being shot. She hadnt seen it with her own eyes, which made her mind conjure up various scenarios of him being wounded, leaving her restless.
Emily Walker, what are you doing!? Theres gunfire outside! Seeing her turn the doorknob again, Ang Reid grew frantic, knowing stepping out now might mean being blindly struck by bullets and needlessly losing her life.
I must see Baron Stuart I have to see him! Despite her mothers attempts to stop her, Emily Walker screamed in agony, her beautiful eyes already brimming with tears.
Ang Reid understood her urgency and pain, but right now, she simply couldnt let her leave.
Emily Walker, Mother knows this is hard for you, but you cant go out now, Ang Reid said with tears streaming down, looking at Emily Walker with heartache.
Just then, the room door was suddenly knocked on, startling everyone inside.
Who could it be?
Emily Walkers first thought was Baron Stuart.
Because if it were Cosmos Blossoms men, why would they knock so gentlemanly at a time like this? They should have burst in by now!
Yet, she was mistaken.
The very moment she rushed to open the door, standing outside was a man wearing a duckbill cap, his long face all too familiar to her.
Not seeing the figure she had hoped for, not only Emily Walker, but Ang Reid and Cam Walker beside her were extremely shocked by Cosmos Blossoms appearance!
Observing the women inside the room, Cosmos Blossoms gaze fell upon the face of the Emily Walker in front of him, then he curled his lips slightly into a cold smile.
Long time no see. He had thought this woman in front of him would be beyond salvation, slowly pacing toward death. Clearly, he had underestimated Baron Stuart.
He had actually managed to neutralize the poison in her body.
Seeing the suddenly appearing Cosmos Blossom, the several women in the room felt frightened and began to back away step by step.
Emily Walker lifted her eyes, ncing behind Cosmos Blossom, but at this moment, aside from him, no one else was in sight.
Baron Stuart What had be of him? And Be Stuart and the others, how were they?
No need to look, Baron Stuart wont being, Cosmos Blossom said with a light chuckle, as if he saw through her expectations.
But Emily Walker didnt believe him, He wille!
Will he? Cosmos Blossom advanced step by step, his gaze shifting to the baby crib not far away, his lips twisting into another cold smile, Lets see if he cane in time to save his wife and child.
Chapter 847: 847 Lurking Crisis 2
Chapter 847: Chapter 847 Lurking Crisis 2
Upon hearing this, everyone was startled, shockingly looking at the man before them.
They watched as he steadily advanced, step by step, pressuring the two nannies.
What are you going to do!? Realizing his intent, Emily Walker immediately rushed over, shielding the two nannies holding babies behind her, staring bewilderedly at the man before her, Cosmos Blossom.
With a slight curl of his lips, Cosmos Blossoms tone was ice-cold to the extreme, with a subtle hint of murderous intent. The source of th?s content is Find[?]ovel
I want Baron Stuart to know what its like to lose loved ones, to experience the devastation of family ruin.
His words made Emily Walkers heart tremble, her gaze fixed on the man before her. At this moment, who coulde and save her child?
...
Dont hurt them, she pleaded, but deep down she was very aware that Cosmos Blossom, who had gone to great lengths toe back for revenge, would not spare her children.
Dont hurt them? Did Baron Stuart think about not hurting them when he killed my brother, killed my father!? Cosmos Blossoms expression suddenly changed, his eyes filled with bloodshot, as if releasing his hatred for Baron Stuart.
Since that time with his father, their Blossom Family had been ruined by the Stuart Family, left with nothing. Nowadays, he had mobilized all the dark forces, hell-bent on eradicating the Stuart Family from the world, consigning them to eternal damnation!
He wanted more than anything to see the agonizing despair on Baron Stuarts face when he saw his wife and children brutally killed. He wanted him to suffer for a lifetime, never to have a day of turning over!
However, unfortunately, it seemed he wouldnt have the chance to see his wife and children die a tragic death.
Because he hadnt anticipated he would be shot so easily, and at this moment, he was probably already gone to Hades!
So let the woman before him bear it all; who made her be Baron Stuarts woman instead of anyone elses?
Emily Walker was at a loss for words, knowing the deep-seated enmity between Cosmos Blossom and the Stuart Family. Now that Thomas Emiliano had died, how could Cosmos Blossom possibly let her and the children go easily?
Seeing her desperately shielding the two children behind her, Cosmos Blossom was in no hurry, as Baron Stuart was unlikely toe up at this time.
He turned his head, shifting his line of sight to another baby in the crib.
Noticing his gaze, Emily once again became terrified and raced to pick up Isaac Stuart from the crib, but it was toote
In an instant, she saw a small dagger in Cosmos Blossoms hand, which he had seemingly summoned out of nowhere. At the sight of the child on the bed, a smug smile spread across his face.
No dont Emily Walker was horrified at the scene before her, the child was so small, how could he, how could he bring himself to do it
Dont!
If youe over, hell only die faster! Just as Emily Walker was about to rush over, Cosmos Blossom suddenly turned his head, spitting out these fierce words at her.
Indeed, his words froze her in her tracks, and she dared not approach any further.
But
Cosmos Blossom looked at her intently; he wanted her to watch, to see her children die one by one before her very eyes!
However, in that moment, Ang Reid suddenly dashed from the side, grabbing Isaac Stuart from the crib and preparing to head for the door.
But who could have anticipated that Cosmos Blossom would react quickly, turning and sending the de flying from his hand, striking Ang Reids back unerringly
A sudden intense pain struck Ang Reid from behind, and she quickly lost all strength, her legs giving out as her body copsed forward
Chapter 848: 848 Lurking Crisis 3
Chapter 848: Chapter 848 Lurking Crisis 3
Cam Walker stood there, stunned, as she watched her mother rush toward her, herplexion turning deathly pale in an instant.
Mother!
Mother!
Watching her mother copse in front of her eyes, Emily Walker and Cam Walker cried out in unison, their expressions drastically changing!
Mother Cam Walker managed to catch Ang Reid and the child Isaac Stuart in her arms. Looking at her injured mother, her voice began to tremble, and tears surged forth.
Ang Reid was in so much pain that her face turned white, and she couldnt muster any strength; she soon lost consciousness, copsing to the ground before she could say anything.
...
Readplete version only at F?nd-Novel
Mother! Seeing her mothers eyes tightly closed, Emily Walkers heart ached terribly, and she was about to rush over.
But just as she was about to run to her, Cosmos Blossom suddenly turned his head towards her. She halted in her step, considering the child and girl behind her, and then stepped back again.
By now, her beautiful eyes were filled with rage; this man before her was like a homicidal maniacwhy did he spare neither her mother nor her children!
Cam Walker, holding Isaac Stuart, slowly got up, her expression eerily calm.
She slowly lifted her head to look at the man before her.
Hand over the child.
Cam Walker didnt speak, just stared at him steadily, making no move toe forward.
The light in Cosmos Blossoms eyes narrowed slightly, sensing her abnormal reaction.
What, do you n to betray me?
Cam Walker still did not speak, her eyes filled with anger as she stared at the mans pupils.
She had seen through everything and only wanted to live well, to be with her parents, but why, why must even this modest hope be shattered!
Do not forget, it was I who saved you from the undersea; had it not been for me that day, you would have long been lost in the Great Sea without a trace! Cosmos Blossom reminded her, though he was not particrly concerned about her loyalty.
He had originally thought that she could be used by him, a pawn for revenge against Baron Stuart, but if she intended to betray him, that would undoubtedly be a death wish.
Emily Walker, on the other hand, was somewhat anxious. She worried whether Cam Walker would really hand her child over to Cosmos Blossom.
You promised you wouldnt hurt my parents! After a long time, Cam Walker finally spoke angrily. He had clearly promised her he would not hurt her parents, but now he had made an attempt on her mothers life!
Cosmos Blossom tugged at the corner of his lips, revealing a mocking sneer, Its her own fault for meddling. Just now, all of you had the chance to leave, but she insisted on doing something she shouldnt have.
So you killed her?! Cam Walker screamed in anguish, never imagining that one day she would have to watch her mother die before her eyes.
Whom I kill is my business, and what you need to do now is hand over the child!
Over my dead body! Cam Walkers gaze was resolute, with no intention of handing over the child.
Youre courting death, Cosmos Blossom scoffed, then drew a ck pistol from his chest and aimed it directly at Cam Walkers forehead.
Obviously, no one had expected him to pull out a gun at this moment, and they were all greatly shocked.
Emily Walker nced at the gun in Cosmos Blossoms hand, then at the ever-calm Cam Walker. Inspired by her resolute Over my dead body, she knew she had to find a way to save herself!
While Cosmos Blossoms attention was fully on Cam Walker, Emily Walker stealthily shifted her gaze, catching sight of a vase on the round table out of the corner of her eye.
At this moment, her position happened to be behind Cosmos Blossom, directly facing Cam Walker.
Spotting her subtle movements, Cam Walker dared not do anything rash. Right now, she needed to keep Cosmos Blossoms focus on herself!
Chapter 849 - 849 Lurking Crisis 4
Chapter 849: Chapter 849 Lurking Crisis 4
She stepped back slowly, intending to escape through the door beside her, but Cosmos Blossom found itughable.
Do you think your feet are faster, or my bullets?
No matter what, I will not hand this child over to you!
Ha! I dont understand why, after how Baron Stuart treated you, you would still want to protect his child. Dont you hate him? Cosmos Blossom held a pistol, aiming at Cam Walkers head. With each step she took back, he advanced one step.
Hate, yes, but that doesnt mean I have to help you, does it? You killed my mother, you had promised me you wouldnt hurt her! Why should I believe you again, why should I stand by your side!
In fact, during this period, she had developed some affection for Eduardo Ino, because this little boy was truly lovable. Even she, who bore hatred for his parents, couldnt help but like the child.
...
If thats how it is, then you may go meet God, Cosmos Blossom said as he slightly curled his finger, getting ready to pull the trigger.
However, at this moment, a suddenmotion came from behind, and as he swiftly turned around, a shadow descended from above, and the next second, a sharp pain came from his head.
Taking advantage of this, Emily Walker quickly pulled two nannies over to Cam Walkers side and then dashed towards the house entrance, trying to seize the opportunity to escape!
However, just as they were about to turn around, a gunshot rang out from behind. At the sound, Emily Walker looked back only to see Sister Collins, who was holding Fenton Stuart, fall to the ground.
So, everyone stopped again, shocked at the sight of the nanny shot and falling.
Sister Collins Emily Walker said with a trembling voice, immediately picking up Fenton Stuart from the nannys arms, but by then Sister Collins was already unconscious.
She slowly got to her feet, and at this time, Cosmos Blossoms muzzle was already aimed at them. They didnt dare to make another move.
With blood from a wound on his head, Cosmos Blossom was clearly irritated. He wiped the fresh blood trickling down his forehead with an angry look squarely at Emily Walker.
She and Baron Stuart both deserved to die!
In a fit of anger, Cosmos Blossom moved his arms direction, aiming the guns muzzle at Emily Walker
Just when everyone held their breath, daring not to move, another round of gunshots came from behind them.
Cosmos Blossom didnt have time to react before he saw several bullets flying toward him. He dodged swiftly, avoiding the bullets several times before taking cover behind a column.
Then he peeked out his head and fired several shots in the direction of the front door!
Get down!
A low and urgent voice rang out, and at the words, everyone hurriedly crouched down, letting the bullets whizz over their heads.
It was only Emily Walker who, upon hearing the familiar voice, turned her head sharply.
And at this time, Baron Stuart was already guarding by their side.
Baron Stuart Seeing the man standing safely before her, Emily Walkers heart surged with emotion.
He was unharmed after all.
But when her gaze once again caught sight of the bloodstain on the right side of his chest, her heart clenched tightly as if the air around her had been sucked away, making her feel suffocated.
Baron
Official source is find?novel
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Just as she tried to rise and check his wounds, more bullets came from above.
Seeing this, Baron Stuart quickly pushed her back down, softly instructing, Dont stand up, follow yton Howard and leave here quickly.
PS: The electricity was out today, it came back on at 7 oclock, sorry for thete update, dears!
Chapter 850 - 850 Camila Walker’s Astonishing Move
Chapter 850: Chapter 850 Cam Walkers Astonishing Move
At this time, yton Howard was preparing to lead the nanny and the children out.
But Watching his wound bleed incessantly, her heart felt as though it was being pierced by dozens of bullets, throbbing with pain!
However, there was no time for her to say more, as Cosmos Blossoms bullets were flying towards them once again.
They were still a distance from the front door, and at their current location, apart from crouching on the ground level, there was nowhere to dodge; they could be shot at any moment!
The gunshots from downstairs continued unabated, and only Baron Stuart and yton Howard had made it to this point. At this time, getting them out proved to be quite difficult.
Ill cover you, get them out of here quick! Baron Stuartmanded, and fired several shots towards Cosmos Blossoms hiding spot!
...
But seeing the injuries on his body, yton Howard hesitated.
Young master, let me do the
Go now!
Unable to defy Baron Stuartsmand, yton Howard had no choice but to provide cover while leading them towards the direction of the front door.
At this time, Baron Stuart seemed to be sweating profusely from his forehead due to the gunshot wound, his normally sensual thin lips now parched and pale.
Seeing him like this, Emily Walker felt an unbearable sting in her chest as if pricked by a needle!
Baron Stuart yton Howard pulled her towards the direction of the front door, but as she looked at the man fighting alone, she was unwilling to leave, her eyes already welling up with tears.
Several more bullets came flying, and with quick reflexes, Baron Stuart pulled her swiftly towards him, then fired several shots again in the direction of Cosmos Blossom!
He turned his head and saw the concern and heartache in her eyes.
Good girl, get out first. As his words fell, Baron Stuart gave a strong push, and the child in front of him was sent towards the direction of the front door.
The three women, each holding a child, followed yton Howard and rushed towards the front door, nearly breaking through when a bullet grazed past the edge of Emily Walkers right cheek.
In that instant, seeing the bullet whiz by, Emily Walker turned deathly pale with fright, her movements faltering, as she momentarily forgot to keep moving forward.
Seemingly noticing their escape, Cosmos Blossom, hiding in the shadows, couldnt help but aim his bullets towards Emily Walker, who was fleeing towards the front door.
He wanted Baron Stuart to watch his woman and children die before his eyes, one by one!
A missed shot irritated Cosmos Blossom, who then continued to pull the trigger angrily. Realizing the shift in his aim, Baron Stuarts face turned pale with rm, but at this moment, he was a certain distance from her; it was already toote to go to her, so he desperately fired several shots at Cosmos Blossom.
But just as he pulled the trigger for the third time, there were no more bullets
Baron Stuarts brow furrowed tightly, and seeing the now empty pistol in his hands, a surge of rage ignited within him, and he cursed under his breath, Damn it!
Meanwhile, the well-prepared Cosmos Blossom had already switched to another pistol!
Get out, quick! Cam Walker, following behind Emily Walker, noticed the continuous fire aimed at Emily and realized that Cosmos Blossom intended Baron Stuart to witness Emilys death before his eyes. With this thought, she suddenly moved forward, cing her whole body behind Emilys, then with raised hand pushed the paralyzed Emily towards the front door!
Startled by Cam Walkers voice, Emily regained her senses from the panic and continued to move toward the front door, crouching down.
Young Madam,e here! At this time, yton Howard, along with another nanny, had reached the front door. Looking back, he opened fire with a machine gun towards Cosmos Blossoms location to provide cover. This text is hosted at FndNovel
Chapter 851: If I Had Not Died
Chapter 851: Chapter 851: If I Had Not Died
However, this had no effect whatsoever; at this time, Cosmos Blossom seemed determined to see Baron Stuarts woman and child dead. After a prolonged gunfight, he had only been shot in the arm, which had not hit any vital points.
With fury in his dark eyes, at this moment, he took another shot at Emily Walkers back
But to his surprise, Cam Walker actually rushed to her side at that moment, and thus, the bullet pierced Cam Walkers shoulder without deviation.
Ugh! A sudden sharp pain from the shoulder made Cam Walker involuntarily groan, her eyebrows tightly knitted, her expression extremely pained, and herplexion paled in an instant.
Feeling a sudden weight on her back, Emily Walker swiftly turned her head, only to see Cam Walker falling towards her.
Her eyes widened in disbelief, clearly not expecting Cam Walker to suddenly shield her from behind. If she hadnt rushed over to urge her to run, would that bullet have hit her instead?
...
Cam, Cam Walker
Seeing the scene before him, yton Howard was also momentarily stunned, then quickly reacted, throwing the gun in his hand to the Young Master not far away.
Young Master!
Baron Stuart, hearing the call, quickly reached out and caught the silver pistol thrown to him, then turned his gaze and noticed Cosmos Blossoms half-exposed leg. Following that, his eyes hardened, and he pulled the trigger, hitting Cosmos Blossom in the left kneecap.
Unable to withstand the sudden pain, Cosmos Blossom immediately lost his bnce, and his whole body fell out from behind the pir. Seizing the opportunity, Baron Stuart then aimed at his temple, and once again pulled the trigger, the bullet piercing through the others temple area
The room fell silent; at this time, the gunshots downstairs had also gradually ceased, with Cosmos Blossoms remaining troops nowpletely under the control of Zachary Stuarts men!
Cam, how how are you? Looking at Cam Walker on the ground, and her clutching Isaac Stuart in her arms, Emily Walker was astounded.
She could never have imagined, the once deeply resentful Cam Walker would take a bullet for her today and was even risking her life to protect her child.
After all, being a woman, how could she withstand the pain of being shot? She soon copsed to the ground, her breath weak.
She slowly opened her eyes, looking weakly at Emily Walker in front of her. With a faint breath, she asked, If I dont die can you ask Baron Stuart to spare me?
Feeling the bullet from Cosmos Blossom targeting Emily Walker, she was already prepared to take a gamble.
Even if she survived Cosmos Blossoms bullet tonight, would Baron Stuart let her off easily when he found out she was still alive?
The answer is no.
Baron Stuart, hell-bent on her death, would never let her go.
So, she wanted to take a gamble. If she took a bullet for Emily Walker, would Baron Stuart spare her out of gratitude for this act? Of course, she was also well aware that this bullet would not be easy to block, because it could also take her life at any moment!
Still, she wanted to take that bet, as death seemed inevitable either way. If she could block the bullet for Emily Walker, perhaps she would have a slim chance of survival.
Official source is Fndovel
She really didnt want to die, she just wanted to live on properly, not topete or excel, but just to live an ordinary life.
Emily Walker was stunned by her sudden statement. What, what?
Looking at her confused expression, Cam Walker smiled weakly, as if she could no longer muster any strength, and finally closed her eyes
PS: Happy Mid-Autumn everyone. I was too busy today, so this is all I can update for now; more toe tomorrow!
Chapter 852: Is She Still Alive?
Chapter 852: Chapter 852: Is She Still Alive?
E City, Top-Rated Hospital.
Last nights turmoil had finally settled down. Inside the hospital room, Baron Stuarts wound on the right side had been properly bandaged. However, after enduring for a long time and losing too much blood, he was somewhat weak. Doctor Gavin even advised him to rest for at least half a month before returning to the Company.
In another hospital room, Cam Walker had been unconscious for an entire night until she gradually woke up the next day.
But in the vast hospital room, there was no one but her.
What time is it now? Was she still alive?
Barely managing to prop herself up, Cam lifted her head to look at the unfamiliar hospital room, and it was not until the pungent smell of disinfectant hit her nose that she came back to her senses from the daze.
...
This was the hospital, so she hadnt died?
A faint pain radiated from her shoulder de, and at this moment, Cam finally confirmed that she hadnt gone to meet God; instead, she was injured and hospitalized.
Thinking about this, she let out a sigh of relief in her heart.
Whether the gamble was a win or a loss, she didnt yet know because she wasnt sure if Baron Stuart would let her go because of it.
At the thought, she suddenly remembered the scene fromst night.
Her mother
Recalling her mother getting shot and falling before her eyes, Cams heart became instantly restless. Flinging off the quilt, she was ready to get out of bed.
But as soon as she moved, the pain in her shoulder de intensified, causing her eyebrows to furrow tightly and her face to contort in agony.
??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? FndNovel
Yet, thinking of her mothers life and death situation, she couldnt care less; she wanted to know, at this time, how her mother was faring.
Her father wasnt there; could it be because her mother had left?
Considering this possibility, Cam became even more anxious and distressed, furrowing her brow as she insisted on getting out of bed!
At this moment, the door to the hospital room was pushed open, and a nurse walked in.
Seeing her about to get out of bed, the nurse immediately ran over, anxiously saying, Hey, what are you doing? Your injury is severe; its better not to get out of bed for now!
Seeing the nurse, Cam momentarily halted her attempts to leave the bed and looked up at her, Nurse, do you know who brought me to the hospital?
The nurse looked at her and smiled, It was people from the Stuart Family.
People from the Stuart Family? Then, where was her father? Why was it people from the Stuart Family who had brought her to the hospital? Could it be her mother really
Doctor, do you know if theres someone named Ang Reid? Did shee here too? She was with me, was she also brought here!? Cam grew anxious, her emotions surging with urgency!
If her father already knew she was Cam, there was no reason for him not toe to see her, and the only reason he might not havee was that he was busy dealing with her mothers affairs, so he had no time to visit the hospital.
Seeing her agitation, the nurse seemed to understand something and soothed her, Are you talking about Madam Walker? Shes in a different hospital room, but her injuries are worse than yours; she still hasnt woken up, but she is out of life-threatening danger now.
As soon as the nurse finished speaking, Cam immediately calmed down, gazing nkly at the nurse.
Really?,
Yes, the doctor nodded.
Then tell me her room number; Im going now to see her. As she finished speaking, Cam attempted to get out of bed again.
Seeing this, the nurse quickly stopped her, saying, Hey, thats not possible yet, you need to finish these IV drips. The nurse held up the IV drip in her hand and set down the medical tray, preparing to administer it to her.
Seeing the IV dripsid out beside her, Cam did not struggle but rather cooperated obediently with the doctor.
Chapter 853: The Neglected Young Noble
Chapter 853: Chapter 853: The Neglected Young Noble
Since Mother was no longer in danger, it wouldnt be toote for her to leave after finishing these intravenous drips.
Now, she must seize every minute she could to survive, as for whether Baron Stuart would let her off, that was a matter forter.
By the way, Nurse, do you know a person named Baron Stuart? Has he also been admitted here? She clearly sawst night that Baron Stuart was injured too.
You mean Mr. Stuart? You were brought here with him, and Young Madam Stuart has instructed us to take good care of you and Madam Walker.
The Nurse connected her to the IV line and, once everything was in order, left the hospital room.
Watching the Nurses departing figure, Cam Walker lowered her eyelids slightly.
...
The Young Madam Stuart must refer to Emily Walker, right? What a magnanimous person she is. Despite how shed treated her in the past, Emily could still let bygones be bygones and instructed the Doctor to take good care of her.
Meanwhile, in another hospital room.
Baron Stuart woke up, his gaze sweeping across the room for a week, yet the person he expected to see was nowhere in sight, which made him slightly frown with apparent displeasure.
Wheres Emily? He looked up at Zachary Stuart and Be Stuart beside the bed.
Sister-inw Shaw has gone to see her mother! Be Stuart immediately spoke up, oblivious to her brothers unhappiness.
At this moment, she only remembered her mother andpletely neglected to see him even for a nce?
Thinking about this, Baron Stuart felt even more annoyed.
However, Zachary Stuart seemed to see through everything, Who told you to be less seriously injured than her mother? Otherwise, she might be here at this moment.
After speaking, Zachary Stuart cleared his throat, adopting an indifferent demeanor, and as he saw his grandson wake up, he naturally felt relieved.
He had lost too much bloodst night, so it was inevitable to feel somewhat anxious, but now that the person was awake, he, of course, wanted to go check on his inws mother.
Alright, Ill go check on Madam Walker too, I heard she hasnt woken up until now, must be a serious injury.
For original chapters go to fin?novel
Grandpa, Ille with you! As she saw Grandpa getting up, Be Stuart also quickly exited the hospital room.
If it were a normal day, the hospital room at this moment would likely be filled with people, but now
Baron Stuart looked around the suddenly empty room and couldnt help but furrow his brows, when did he ever be this neglected?
If it was others, so be it, but even Emily behaved like this!
Just as he was filled with displeasure with nowhere to vent, the door of the hospital room was suddenly pushed open. He thought it was Emily, but it turned out to be another figure.
Seeing Leonardo Bryson, Baron Stuart withdrew his gaze, disying a clear attitude of not weing the visitor.
Observing his expression, Leonardo Bryson frowned. Whats wrong? Youre not happy to see me?
Unwee, Baron Stuart said bluntly, articting three firm words.
Did I offend you? Leonardo Bryson felt utterly innocent.
Appearing at an inopportune time.
Leonardo Bryson was taken aback once again.
Then he nced around, sweeping his gaze over the deserted VIP ward.
It was odd, the President of Futuren Group was injured and hospitalized, yet why was the ward so quiet?
Leonardo Bryson narrowed his eyes slightly, then looked again at Baron Stuarts dissatisfied face, and seemed to understand something in an instant.
At this moment, it appeared there was one person missing from this hospital room.
What is this? Leonardo Bryson changed the subject, his eyes catching sight of an instion barrel on the round table nearby.
It must be breakfast or something brought in by the Stuart family today.
Considering the time, they were likely yet to have eaten.
He approached and examined it, finding the instion barrel still warm. Opening it, the century egg and lean meat congee inside was still steaming hot.
Chapter 854: I’ll Give You a Word, Scram!
Chapter 854: Chapter 854: Ill Give You a Word, Scram!
Speaking of which, the porridge must have just been delivered, so why is no one from the Stuart family here?
On this point, Leonardo Bryson himself was also somewhat puzzled. Even if others werent around, given Emily Walkers personality, shouldnt she be here, keeping close watch without leaving?
But then again, he was present for everything that happenedst night. It wasnt just Baron Stuart who was rushed to the hospital. Right now, Emily Walker was probably in her mothers hospital room.
No wonder this man was so angry.
Havent eaten yet? Let me feed you. After speaking, Leonardo pursed his thin lips and, as if he were a considerate lover, scooped up a spoonful of porridge from the instion barrel and brought it to Baron Stuarts lips.
Ah, open your mouth.
...
Baron Stuart hadnt been looking at him, but when he turned his gaze to Leonardos infuriating expression and smile, his face darkened slightly.
I have one word for you.
Hmm?
Scram!
Why must you be like this, brother? I only came to help because I saw no one was taking care of you, so
Scram!!!
Not going to eat? All right, Im a bit hungry, Ill just eat it myself. Having said that, Leonardo didnt wait for a response and put the spoonful of porridge into his own mouth.
While chewing, hemented, Hmm didnt expect Emily to have such good cooking skills. Though not as good as a head chef, it has a special Wendis Wilnese feeling to it
Baron Stuart turned his gaze away and, as if suddenly realizing something, snatched the bowl of porridge from Leonardos hand, Who said you could eat it!?
Leonardo, with an innocent and dazed look, returned his gaze, But you said you didnt want it.
Did I say that!? I just told you to scram! Baron Stuart retorted, annoyed.
Indeed, he had never said he wouldnt eat; hed simply told him to scram!
Meanwhile, in another hospital room.
Although Ang Reid was out of danger, the knife wound was close to the heart, and with too much blood lost, she still hadnt woken up.
Graham Berkeley, Emily Walker, and Vivian Ferguson all stood with worried faces beside the hospital bed, their mood very heavy.
Dont be too worried. The doctor said theres no danger to her life now, and she will wake up, Vivian Ferguson said, looking at the father and daughter, and attempted to offer somefort.
Just then, the hospital room door was pushed open, and Zachary Stuart and Be Stuart walked in.
Seeing the haggard Graham Berkeley, everyones mood dampened further.
If it was before, upon Zacharys arrival, Graham would definitely have risen to greet him. But today, he just didnt have the heart for it.
Dad, dont worry too much, Emily caressed her fathers hand, knowing how distressed he felt.
Graham nodded, his eyes fixed on his wife on the hospital bed.
Emily, recalling his grandson who was being petnt in the hospital room, Grandpa Stuart couldnt help but look towards his granddaughter-inw sitting at the front of the hospital bed.
Last night, the boy had fallen into unconsciousness and naturally hadnt seen Emily. Now that everyone was gathered here, that boy was surely feeling somewhat disgruntled.
Emily turned her head, only then noticing that Grandpa and Be had arrived.
Newest update provided by find~novel
Were here, you should go and check on Baron Stuart. Hes woken up.
Suddenly hearing he had awoken, Emily felt happy. Yet, ncing at her still unconscious mother, she couldnt possibly smile and just nodded lightly, also aware that no one was with Baron Stuart at the moment.
Okay.
After speaking, she gave one more nce to her mother on the bed, then turned and left.
.
The hospital room door was pushed open once more. When Baron Stuart looked up and saw that it was her, his mood became somewhat more rxed.
Chapter 855: Hitting the Wrong Person with a Pillow
Chapter 855: Chapter 855: Hitting the Wrong Person with a Pillow
Emily Walker entered, closed the room door behind her, and then smiled at him, Youre awake.
You can get lost now, Baron Stuart withdrew his line of sight and abruptly blurted out such a sentence.
Not just Emily Walker, even Leonardo Bryson by her side seemed a bit taken aback.
This man, was he telling Emily Walker to get lost?
Even if one were angry, surely it wasnt to this extent?
I say, Baron Stuart, no matter how angry a man is, he should never
...
Get lost! Baron Stuart turned his gaze, his ink jade-like pupils staring straight at the man in front of him, giving Leonardo Bryson a look that said, youre in the way.
Leonardo Bryson hesitated, then realized that those words were directed at him to get lost!
Fine, a couple should be left alone; he indeed seemed a bit like a third wheel.
Bye! Leonardo Bryson said with a smile as he stood up. He didnt say goodbye to Baron Stuart but went straight to Emily Walkers side and whispered something in her ear with a smile.
However, in Baron Stuarts eyes, this action only irritated him even more.
A pillow flew through the air, intended for Leonardo Bryson, but who knew that Leonardo would dodge so swiftly. Before anyone knew it, he had moved to the entrance of the hospital room, and the pillow, perfectly aimed, hit Emily Walkers head instead.
Although it was just a goose feather pillow with no real force, somehow Emily Walker still grimaced in difort and couldnt help but let out a low moan.
Hiss
Seeing this, Baron Stuart abruptly paused, his face coloring with embarrassment, then he stood up and quickly rushed over to her.
Are you okay? His tone was somewhat urgent.
???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? FindN0vel
Even though it was only a pillow, thrown by their mens hands, there was still a substantial force behind it.
Emily Walker didnt understand why he woke up in such a bad temper and could only helplessly shake her head.
Im fine. Have you had your meal? She turned her head, her gaze drifting toward the round table.
I have, he answered once he realized it was made by her, and he had eaten everyst bit.
Though, the taste seemed no different from that of the head chef at home.
Did you learn from the chef at home? He looked at her puzzled.
Emily Walker was taken aback, Learn what?
Porridge.
Emily Walker was dumbfounded again, with a look of confusion, What porridge?
Seeing herpletely out of sorts, Baron Stuart seemed to understand something and couldnt help but curse inwardly: Damn!
Great, Leonardo Bryson apparently didnt want to be his brother-inw. Very well!
Its nothing. Baron Stuart turned away andy back down on the hospital bed.
Seeing that hisplexion seemed good, Emily Walker didnt have much to worry about.
And at this moment, she thought of something else.
Then you rest well here, Im going to check on Her voice came to an abrupt halt, recalling everything Baron Stuart had done to Cam Walker in the past, she suddenly felt hesitant to bring up Cam Walker at that moment.
With Baron Stuarts personality, he would probably assume thatst nights events were something Cam Walker and Cosmos Blossom were both in on, right?
Check on what? As if he sensed she was going to leave again, Baron Stuart quickly turned his gaze, looking at her.
Ever since they had a child, she had been neglecting him more than before. Now that he was injured and hospitalized, couldnt she be a considerate wife and take good care of him?
Oh, I, I wanted to see see if my mother has woken up yet.
Father was taking care of Mother, and there was virtually no one with Cam Walker. Moreover, she had injured her shoulder, and she wouldnt be able to eat the breakfast brought over by Baron Stuarts mother on her own, would she?
Thinking back to the bullet she had blocked for him the night before, any prejudices Emily Walker had held against her dissipated.
Chapter 856 - 856 I’ll Help You
Chapter 856: Chapter 856 Ill Help You
Baron Stuart frowned slightly upon hearing her words, Havent you juste back from there?
She had just returned, not even five minutes had passed, and now she was in a hurry to see her mother?
Thinking about this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but feel inexplicably annoyed.
Ever since the birth of the three babies, the woman before him had been noticeably neglecting him a lot, and now that he was injured, he still couldnt receive any special treatment from her.
Emily Walker was startled, suddenly finding herself at a loss for words.
The feeling of lying was really making her feel guilty.
...
Uh, my mother hasnt woken up yet, so I wanted to check on her. Ill be back in a little while. Having said that, as if afraid he would not let her go, Emily Walker quickly left the hospital room and swiftly closed the door behind her.
In the instant the door closed, she clearly heard the mans roar of fury from inside the hospital room!
Emily Walker!
Staring at the closed door, Young Lord Stuart felt particrly wronged but helpless!
On the same floor, inside another hospital room, Cam Walker was looking at the instion barrel ced on the cab beside her, which the doctors said seemed to have been prepared by the Stuart family.
Indeed, it was already 9 AM, and she was starting to feel quite hungry.
Moving her body slightly, leaning towards the bedside table, Cam Walker intended to pick up the instion barrel, but as soon as she lifted her hand, she realized her right hand was suspended with a bandage, and her other was currently receiving an IV drip, making it rather difficult for her, even though she was very hungry, to fend for herself.
She struggled for a long time, her stomach growling with hunger, while the meal was right in front of her, but she couldnt eat it.
Looking at the IV bag above her head, it would only be a few minutes before it was finished.
But even when the drip would be finished, she still couldnt unscrew the lid of the instion barrel with one hand
Just as she was struggling for a long time, the door to the hospital room opened, and Emily Walker entered.
As soon as she entered, she saw Cam Walker having difficulty with the lid of the instion barrel, causing Emily Walker to pause for a moment.
Cam Walker looked up and, upon seeing her, wore a slightly stunned expression, stopping her movements with the barrel.
Presumably, the breakfast in the instion barrel had also been brought by her, and for some reason, seeing Emily Walker now made Cam Walker feel inexplicably guilty.
Thinking about everything she had done to her previously, would epting her charity now make her seem shameless?
Let me help you, Emily Walker walked over, with no apparent smile on her delicate face, just a calm demeanor as she helped unscrew the lid of the instion barrel.
Cam Walker silently watched her actions, feeling an unusual sense of emotion welling up inside her.
Did this woman really harbor no hatred towards her?
Eat, Emily Walker said calmly after taking the porridge out of the barrel and cing it properly in front of Cam Walker.
Cam Walker looked at her and then cast her gaze upon the steaming, fragrant century egg and lean meat congee on the table.
Get full chapters from FndNovel
Even a bird dies for food, and why should she be stubborn?
Now, there seemed to be no one else who would bring her a meal.
With this thought, she stretched out her left hand and picked up the spoon.
Just as she scooped up a spoonful about to bring it to her mouth, she realized her left hand was unfamiliar with the task, and with the porridge a bit of a distance from her, each spoonful would drip onto the white quilt.
Watching her struggle to eat bite by bite, Emily Walker at her side couldnt bear to watch.
Let me help you, she extended her hand, picked up the porridge and spoon from in front of Cam Walker and then scooped up a spoonful, bringing it to her lips.
Chapter 857: You Don’t Hate Me at All?
Chapter 857: Chapter 857: You Dont Hate Me at All?
Watching her sudden move, Cam Walker was once again stunned.
Eat, you havent had anything fromst night to now, you must be hungry, right? Seeing her not moving, Emily Walker looked at her and spoke, her calm face showing no expressions.
If it were not for her difficulty moving, she wouldnt have considered feeding her.
Remembering all that she had done to her, it would be a lie to say there was no hatred in her heart.
Cam Walker was startled for a while, but eventually opened her mouth and ate the porridge.
Thank you.
...
A thank you came from Cam Walkers mouth, which somewhat surprised Emily Walker, but she did not respond and kept feeding her, one spoonful at a time.
It seemed like Cam Walker had truly changed. Was it because she had experienced too much, and that had changed her?
Emily Walker thought to herself, but her expression remained cold and unchanging.
Noticing that since she came in, there hadnt been a single smile, but rather a consistently stern face, Cam Walker felt somewhat ufortable for some reason.
Though she behaved so amiably, looking at herposed little face, Cam Walker felt as if she could sense that, despite feeding her, Emily Walker might not have truly forgiven her.
Feeling uneasy, Cam Walker started a conversation.
How is Mother doing?
She hasnt woken up. The doctor said she is out of danger, but didnt mention when she would wake up, she asked, and Emily Walker answered without reservation.
Will she wake up then? Hearing this, Cam Walker seemed a bit nervous.
Even if she was out of life-threatening danger, what difference would it make if she didnt wake up?
Emily Walker looked up, her shining pupils looking at her.
Even if Cam Walker was bad, she truly did care about her parents.
She will wake up. The wound didnt hit anything vital, and it wont cause otherplications.
Hearing this, Cam Walker finally breathed a sigh of relief, Thats good.
The hospital room fell quiet again until the bowl of steaming porridge was all gone. Then, Emily Walker prepared to get up and leave.
You rest well. The doctor said youre recovering very well and youll be discharged after a week. Standing up, she said to Cam Walker, who was on the hospital bed, before Emily Walker then turned to leave.
Watching her leave, Cam Walker suddenly spoke up, Do you not hate me at all?
Emily Walker paused in her step, then turned around, her dark star eyes fixed on her, Of course I hate you. The things you did before were truly detestable; how could I not hate you?
Cam Walker paused, somewhat surprised.
If she hated her so much, why bother treating her like this today?
Discover more novels at f?dnvel
Then why did you still bring me to the hospital, and bring me food? Remembering all this, Cam Walker lowered her eyes, seeming to feel a bit more guilt.
Emily Walker looked up, giving her a nce, her fair face always a bit severe.
I did all this not because youre my Sister by title, but because you are Mothers daughter. I dont want to see her in pain. During the period of time when you were abroad, she missed you a lot.
Emily Walker said calmly, fundamentally, she did it because of that trace of pity in her heart.
She also knows that the poison in you is connected to me, but because she raised you for over 20 years, even though I am her biological daughter, she never thought of letting you die at Baron Stuarts hand because of it.
If she had taken revenge on Cam Walker, Mother would have been very pained, right?
Chapter 858: Has She Really Turned Over a New Leaf?
Chapter 858: Chapter 858: Has She Really Turned Over a New Leaf?
Remembering Ang Reid still lyingatose on the hospital bed, Emily Walkers expression grew somber.
After all, for everything Cam Walker had done to her, she had suffered Baron Stuarts punishment, maybe that was enough.
Besides,st night, her and Eduardo Ino also had her to thank.
Actually, if Cam Walker really wanted toe back for revenge, during her time with the Stuart Family, she indeed had many ways to hurt Eduardo Ino, but she didnt. Had she truly reformed?
Her words left Cam Walker momentarily stunned.
In the past, when Emily Walker appeared in the Walker Family, she felt that everything had changed.
...
Her Mother no longer cared about her, her Father no longer cherished her, and all of this, she med on the woman before her. Yet today, what she heard was that her Mother had been protecting her all along
She had thought that blood is thicker than water and once her deeds were exposed, even the Parents who had raised her for more than 20 years might not fully protect her, and yet, the result wasnt as she had thought.
Emily Walker.
Cam Walker looked up, her eyes already altered from before, I want to live, just live simply. I know you can persuade Baron Stuart, please, save me this time.
Now, even though shey here properly receiving treatment, she was very clear that it was because Baron Stuart was still injured.
Once he was discharged and recovered, his first task would probably be toe here to deal with her.
She had always been a person who wouldnt easily bow down, a fact Emily Walker somewhat understood.
But she also saw a trace of pleading in her eyes, a desire for survival, something she had experienced herself and could fully empathize withthat intense wish to keep living.
Yet, looking into her bright eyes, Emily Walker didnt give any response, instead, she turned and left the room.
Cam Walker watched intently for a long time, puzzled in her heart.
Fresh chapters posted on findnovel
Would she help her?
.
Leaving Cam Walkers hospital room, Emily Walker looked somewhat downcast.
Cam Walker seemed to have really changed, perhaps, she could continue to stay with the Walker Family.
By doing that, her Parents would surely be happy too.
However, convincing Baron Stuart was essential for this matter.
He surely must already be aware of Cam Walkers identity by now and would have concluded that everythingst night at the banquet had been a result of her collusion with Cosmos Blossom.
With his personality, once he recovers from his injuries, he will certainly have people deal with Cam Walker!
Thinking of this, Emily Walker grew apprehensive.
Young Madam!
Just as she reached the entrance of Baron Stuarts hospital room, yton Howard came out from inside, saw her, and nodded in greeting.
Emily Walker pulled herself out of her thoughts, looked up at yton Howard, and responded with a gradual smile.
They passed by each other, and Emily Walker, as if suddenly remembering something, abruptly called out to him.
yton Howard!
Upon hearing this, yton Howard turned around, looking at her with some confusion, Do you need something, Young Madam?
Emily Walker smiled, Are you busy recently?
His sudden question seemed to baffle yton Howard somewhat, and he hesitated, Not particrly.
Can you do me a favor then?
Her Mother hasnt woken up yet, so Cam Walker needs someone to look after her now, right?
Er, would it be very inconvenient to have a man go?
But with yton Howard going, firstly he could take care of Cam Walker, and secondly, he could also observe any changes in her
With this thought, she suddenly stepped forward, tiptoed up and whispered a few words into yton Howards ear.
I appreciate it, Emily Walker said with a smile, then turned around and went back to where Baron Stuart was.
Chapter 859: Pleasing the Man Before Her
Chapter 859: Chapter 859: Pleasing the Man Before Her
yton Howard froze in ce, momentarily stunned and slow to react.
The Young Madam actually asked him to take care of Lady Walker?
If the Young Master found out, would he kill him?
The hospital room door swung open, and upon seeing the woman who entered, Baron Stuartsplexion grew even darker.
Emily Walker scratched the back of her head. Now, she probably needed to find a way to ingratiate herself with this man.
She walked to the hospital bedside, inspected his wound, and then offered a gentle smile, Does your wound still hurt?
...
The man remained silent, clearly brooding in his discontent.
Seeing that he wouldnt speak, Emily couldnt help but find it amusing, feeling a sudden urge to tease him, Since youre alright, then Ill go back to check on the baby and the others.
After saying so, she feigned a turn to leave.
Baron Stuart, in a panic, quickly turned his body, Emily Walker!
Emily stopped in her tracks, turned her face with a mischievous smile, and then folded back to him.
It still hurts a lot, doesnt it? This time, her expression was serious, genuinely concerned about his wound.
Feeling the sincerity in her gaze, the jealousy churning within Baron Stuart finally eased a bit. He pursed his thin lips slightly and responded, Mhm.
Emily took a seat beside the bed, aware that she hadnt spent much time with him this morning and now, she had to make sure to soothe him properly.
What would you like for lunch? Ill go home and have Chef Cameron prepare it.
Baron Stuart furrowed his brow, seemingly contemting the question seriously.
Atst, he spoke faintly, Noodles.
Emilys beautiful eyes lifted slightly in surprise.
He had never been particrly fond of noodle dishes, so why the sudden craving for noodles today?
Noodles? She asked again, unsure, Boiled noodles?
Baron Stuarts eyes did not drop to meet hers; instead, they remained fixed on the white bedding straight ahead, Instant noodles, the ones you used to cook.
Emily was taken aback.
Instant noodles shed cooked before?
It had been so long that unless he mentioned it, she would have forgotten that she once cooked instant noodles for him.
Readplete version only at Find[?]ovel
But you are injured now, so its better not to Cooking instant noodles hardly provided any nutrition, and with him injured and hospitalized, how could he eat instant noodles?
Yet before she could finish her sentence, Baron Stuart quickly interrupted her.
Didnt you just ask me what I wanted to eat? he frowned, looking somewhat displeased at the woman before him.
Was she unwilling to cook them for him?
Emily paused, and eventually capitted.
Alright, Ill go back and prepare them now, and bring them here by noon.
Looking at the time, it was almost noon; heading back now would be just in time for lunch.
After speaking, Emily was about to rise and leave.
But then, she hesitated for a moment.
It would take at least twenty minutes to get from home to the hospital. Would the noodles even be edible by the time she brought them here?
Thinking about this, Emily looked up, her eyes disying a hint of difficulty as she gazed at the man in front of her.
Baron Stuart, why dont you eat something else instead? She wanted to please him, but this was a bit of a tricky situation.
At her words, the man visibly grew displeased once again.
He furrowed his brows, Why?
Emily didnt hide the truth, If I cook them at home and then bring them here, the noodles certainly wont be good to eat anymore.
Baron Stuarts brows knitted slightly; although he was a bit disappointed, he deeply missed that taste.
No matter, just cook them and bring them here, he insisted.
Emily was once again taken aback.
It was just a pack of instant noodles; how much could he possibly crave them?
Also, make sure you get here by 11:30 sharp. Not a minutete! he added.
Emily, though puzzled, thought it was best to amodate him for now.
Chapter 860 - 860 Angela Reid Wakes Up
Chapter 860: Chapter 860 Ang Reid Wakes Up
After he had been soothed, she then brought up the matter regarding Cam Walker.
So, Emily Walker went home to prepare lunch for everyone, and at this time, Ang Reid finally woke up.
Upon waking, her memory surged like a tidal wave. She looked around the spotless hospital room, saw the members of the Stuart family present, but Emily Walker and Cam Walker were nowhere to be seen, which made her quite anxious.
Where are Emily Walker and Cam Walker? she looked toward Graham Berkeley, ready to get up, her expression clearly showing her urgency.
Graham Berkeley, worried she would hurt her wound, quickly restrained her.
They are both fine, dont move around!
...
Vivian Ferguson, Zachary Stuart, and Be Stuart nearby were somewhat puzzled.
What was she talking about when she mentioned Cam Walker?
Checktest chapters at find?novel
After listening to Graham Berkeley and Ang Reids ount, the Stuart family finally understood that the new nanny they had hired, na Fraser, was in fact the long-missing Cam Walker!
Upon learning this truth, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but break out into a cold sweat.
So, Cam Walker had gone to all this trouble toe back here and infiltrate their home just for revenge against Baron Stuart?
And the child
Seeing the worried look on Ang Reids face, she hurried to speak up.
Madam Foster, I know Cam has done many things for which she owes Emily an apology, but she really didnte back this time with any bad intentions, nor did she do anything to harm the child. I beg of you, please have Baron Stuart let her off just this once!
Ang Reid pleaded, believing that Cam had truly changed this time and had not done anything to harm the baby throughout her time in the Stuart home. If only Baron Stuart would let her go, she would have a chance to live.
But Vivian Ferguson didnt see it that way.
She had never imagined that originally, it was she who had brought Emily Walker to City C and had someone inject her with poison. Just thinking about Cams past frightful actions made Vivian Fergusons skin crawl and she couldnt settle down even for a moment.
She raised her eyes to look at Ang Reid on the hospital bed, If she really didnt want revenge, why would she go through so much trouble to infiltrate our home?
Seeing her doubtfulness, Ang Reids anxiety grew even more. She tried to get up again, No, its not like that! I dont know exactly why she wanted to get into the Stuart home, but I know she must have been controlled by Cosmos Blossom. Even though she did that, she really hasnt hurt Emily or her child, Madam Foster. Please, for the sake of the many years of friendship between our two families, let her off just this one time
As a mother herself, how could Vivian Ferguson not understand her feelings?
But Cam Walker had hurt Emily Walker time and time again; if she were let off this time, could she really change for the better?
Vivian Ferguson fell silent, ceasing to speak further, and her facial expression became somewhat gloomy.
So, everything that happened atst nights banquet was orchestrated by her in collusion with Cosmos Blossom?
At this moment, Zachary Stuart, who sat to one side, could not help but speak up.
From his deep tone, it was not hard to discern that his mood was very unpleasant, and his face also was filled with dissatisfaction.
This indicated a clear suspicion, and Ang Reid naturally became even more anxious, hastily making an exnation.
No, no, no! Cam didnt know anything aboutst nights events; she found out about themter on, and it was precisely for this reason that she didnt run away.
So youre saying, Cam Walker really got injured because she took a bullet meant for Sister-inw Shaw? At this moment, Be Stuart also spoke up, puzzled.
Last night when she came to the hospital, Sister-inw Shaw briefly exined the situation to her. She had been somewhat skeptical, but now it seemed to be true.
Chapter 861 - 861 Mother asks you for a favor!
Chapter 861: Chapter 861 Mother asks you for a favor!
Could Cam Walker really be that good, shielding her sister-inw from bullets? Didnt she use to wish for her sister-inws death? Like the time she was poisoned!
What Cam, Cam is hurt? Ang Reid widened her pupils, a flicker of pain crossing the bottoms of her eyes.
She turned her head and looked at Graham Berkeley, questioning him with her gaze.
Seeing his wifes urgency, Graham Berkeley sighed and soothed her, Cam is fine, the doctor said shes woken up, the bullet went through her shoulder, its nothing serious.
Upon hearing this, Ang Reid breathed a sigh of relief.
Then she suddenly looked up again, And Emily Walker? Is she hurt?
...
Graham Berkeley shook his head, Emily is fine, shes not injured.
While they were talking, the room door was pushed open, and Emily Walker came in with a maid carrying lunch.
Seeing Ang Reid awake, she was a bit surprised and also somewhat excited.
Mom! Youre awake!
Seeing her safe and sound, Ang Reid managed to squeeze out a smile and nodded, Youre not hurt, right? Hows the baby?
Th?s chapter is updated by F?nd-Novel
Theyre all good, and Im fine too, Emily Walker said as she took a seat on a chair beside her, looking at her mother who had just woken up, filled with relief.
Ang Reid, however, wasden with heavy thoughts; now it seemed that only Emily could save Cam!
After a while, Ang Reid looked at her daughter with pleading eyes, Emily, Mom is asking you for a favor.
Emily Walkers expression paused, as if she knew what her mother was about to ask.
Then she smiled gently, Is it about Cams matter?
Ang Reid was somewhat surprised and finally nodded sadly.
Indeed, Cam had hurt Emily too much, one her own flesh and blood, the other not by birth but with deep emotional ties. Between the two, to forsake either would pain her as much as cutting off her own flesh.
They were both dear to her heart, and she couldnt bear the thought of the elder delivering the younger to the grave.
Dont worry, I will persuade Baron Stuart, Emily Walker said with a smile.
She knew well that although she was the biological child of the Walker family, Cam had lived there for more than 20 years. Even without any blood rtion, she was her mothers daughter, and now being a mother herself, she could certainly understand these feelings.
She didnt feel that her mother favored anyone over the other; she thought that if she were in her shoes, she would feel the same reluctance.
No sooner had Emily spoken than everyone seemed a little surprised.
Especially Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart, who were worried she might again suffer from Cams harm.
Emily, you
Sister-inw Shaw, have you really thought this through?
Emily Walker smiled, Do you really want your brother to kill Cam?
Be Stuart paused; she didnt really want Cam dead, she simply found Cam detestable.
Speaking of which, her brother truly had once killed her; could this be considered punishment enough? If Cam truly showed remorse, then not killing her would also be okay!
Looking at her, Emily Walker smiled faintly, then stood up, Im going to see Baron Stuart; he said this morning he really wanted noodles, Ill bring them to him.
Having said that, she carried two thermoses and turned to leave.
Watching her receding figure, Vivian Ferguson also took the temperature.
Upon further reflection, if Cam truly repented, then it would indeed be better to forgive her rather than to kill her, and besides, she didnt want her son to be a murderer!
.
Leaving Vivian Fergusons hospital room, Emily Walker took a detour and passed by Cams room.
When she reached the front door, she knocked, and yton Howard answered.
Seeing her, yton Howard looked embarrassed.
The task given to him by Young Madam was indeed far more difficult than any given by Young Master.
Chapter 862: He, Feeding Camila Walker?
Chapter 862: Chapter 862: He, Feeding Cam Walker?
Lets set aside the fact that Lady Walker is a woman; her indifferent attitude also made him somewhat ufortable.
Young Madam, youvee. yton Howard opened the door, then stepped back, ready to let her in.
But Emily Walker had no intention of entering. Instead, she lifted a hand and passed him an instion barrel, This is her lunch, please take it inside.
yton Howard looked at the instion barrel she handed over, his expression momentarily surprised. Was the Young Madam not nning toe in? And how long would he have to stay here now?
Ah, I forgot to prepare yours As if she suddenly remembered something, Emily Walkers face showed embarrassment.
She had been so busy preparing lunch for everyone that she hadpletely forgotten yton Howards.
...
yton Howard didnt mind; he smiled, No problem, Ill go out to eat in a little while. Its just He hesitated, seeming a bit troubled, Can I leave now? The Young Master
Dont worry, I will ask Baron Stuart for leave on your behalf in a little while, and you She leaned closer to yton Howard, whispering softly, You must keep a close watch on Cam Walker, be attentive to her every move.
She wasnt certain if Cam Walkers incident was another self-inflicted scheme, but with yton Howard watching her, she felt more at ease.
After saying this, she smiled, turned, and left.
Oh, one more thing. As she was leaving, she suddenly turned back, looked at yton Howard, and reminded him, Her hand is a bit inconvenient, lunch requires chopsticks, so, feed her for me, will you? Once she finished speaking, Emily Walker smiled and departed.
yton Howard stood there stupefied, feeling as if the world had changed.
?????? ???? find?novel
He was going to feed Lady Walker?
.
Inside another hospital room, Baron Stuart was engrossed in a document; even when someone pushed open the door, he did not lift his eyes.
Observing his serious demeanor as he reviewed the documents, Emily Walkers lips curved into a faint smile.
This man, no matter the time or ce, always took his work with grave seriousness.
She walked to one side and opened an instion barrel.
Worried that the soup in the noodles would dry up over time, she had chosen arger instion barrel at noon and also added slightly more water during cooking. Now, upon opening it, although it didnt look as appealing as when it was first served, it wasnt as bad as she had feared.
At the scent of the food, Baron Stuart frowned, ncing at the lunch on the table before setting aside the document.
Why are you still dealing with documents when youre injured? Emily Walkers eyes shed with pity as she saw the wound on his chest.
Its just a minor injury, and these documents must be dealt with promptly.
After setting the documents aside, Emily Walker brought the lunch over to him.
Seeing his earnestness every single time, she finally understood that Futuren Groups global renown must have been the result of not a little dedication from three generations of the Stuart family.
As the boss, the hardships he endured were no less than those of an employee starting from the bottom.
Indeed, which employee would work with a gunshot wound? Presumably, even for minor ailments, they would apply for leave.
Of course, their eventual rewards were far greater than those of the average person.
By the way, what task did you arrange for yton Howard? For the first time, Baron Stuart heartily enjoyed his meal.
Seeing him eat so eagerly, Emily Walker also couldnt help feeling a bit hungry.
Come to think of it, she seemed to have forgotten to prepare a lunch for herself
Hmm? A little distracted, she suddenly snapped back to attention upon hearing Baron Stuarts voice, Oh, I asked him to take care of someone for me.
Chapter 863: The Sudden Intrusion of Bella Stuart
Chapter 863: Chapter 863: The Sudden Intrusion of Be Stuart
Seeing her about to speak, Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the lunch in his hand, You havent eaten?
Emily Walker didnt deny it, but gave an embarrassed smile, Ah, I forgot to prepare lunch for myself.
Do you want to share a portion with me? The mans handsome eyebrows raised yfully, and the corner of his mouth lifted into a meaningful smile.
Emily Walker was taken aback and didnt quite catch on at first.
After a long time, she regained her senses to retort, Not at all, I really did forget to prepare my own!
As soon as she returned, she was busy preparing lunch for everyone. She counted the number of people, but the only person she forgot to include was herself.
...
No, she also forgot about yton Howard.
Baron Stuart smiled, Come here.
He beckoned her toe closer.
She was puzzled but still stood up in a daze.
As soon as she got up, the man took the opportunity to pull her over, letting her lean against him.
So, a portion of instant noodles was shared by the two of them, looking so warm and harmonious.
However, just when the warmth had reached its peak, the hospital room door was suddenly pushed open, and both of them looked up at the same time to see Be Stuart barging in without any hesitation!
Wow! That smells so good
As soon as she came in, she was greeted with the delicious smell and couldnt help swallowing salivas several times.
She was most familiar with this smell!
I want to eat, I want to eat too! Having not tasted it for so long, the smell was truly nostalgic!
This update is avable on find[?]ovel
Ignoring the surprised looks from the two, Be Stuart grabbed the instion barrel in front of Baron Stuart. There wasnt much of the tomato and egg noodles left inside, but she didnt mind the saliva of the two and started eating with chopsticks.
While enjoying the delicious food, she grumbled discontentedly, Sister-inw Shaw, how could you do this, only making a special meal for Brother!
Emily Walker was taken aback, still not quite understanding what she meant.
Be Stuart, doesnt it gross you out? Seeing her enjoy the meal so much, Baron Stuart couldnt help but speak up.
He felt that he hadnt had enough of that taste, but in the blink of an eye, it had been taken away from him, especially at this time!
Biting into a mouthful of noodles, Be Stuart lifted her lovely eyes to look at her own brother, Why would it? You all are my family! I dont find it disgusting at all!
As her words fell, Be Stuart then noticed the intimate snuggling of the two, causing her expression to stiffen.
Immediately after, she felt as if a certain gaze was shooting towards her, giving her a shiver!
That, that I, Ill go out first! Sensing the murderous gaze of a certain man, the Unknown Woman took off with the noodles as if escaping!
Emily Walker turned her head and looked at the mansplexion, indeed seeing his face had turned dark.
Shall I go back and prepare some more for you? Eating from one bowl of noodles was hardly enough for two, and Emily Walker was naturally somewhat reluctant to let the man before her go hungry.
Watching that figure disappear, Baron Stuart shook his head nonchntly.
No need. Rather than having her go back and cook another bowl of noodles, he preferred that she stay here, within his line of sight.
But havent you not eaten enough?
Its fine, we still have dinner to eat. Baron Stuart turned his face, looking down at her, By the way, who did you just say to let yton Howard take care of?
His abrupt change of topic caught her off guard.
Still, it was good timing since she was also worrying about how to bring it up.
Cam Walker. She spoke calmly and then raised her eyes, paying attention to the slight changes on the mans face.
As expected, upon hearing the three words Cam Walker, Baron Stuarts gaze narrowed, and then he looked down at the woman in his arms.
Chapter 864: The Meticulous Man
Chapter 864: Chapter 864: The Meticulous Man
That woman, she truly didnt die!
Baron Stuart, I feel that Cam Walker seems different from before, Emily Walker continued, probing, as he did not speak.
Baron Stuarts face remained expressionless. After looking at her, he spoke directly, Where is she now?
Emily Walkers expression froze, naturally understanding what his words implied.
Baron Stuart! she grew a bit anxious, I truly think that Cam Walker has changed a lot, perhaps, this time you could observe her for a period of time before drawing a conclusion.
Hmm.
...
Huh?
Baron Stuart suddenly hummed, leaving her slightly stunned.
Was he agreeing?
But he had clearly just
Now he suddenly agreed, wouldnt that seem too unusual?
However, upon reconsideration, Emily Walker was rather pleased.
As long as he agreed, what could not be possible?
So you agree? she looked at him with joy.
Of course, she wasnt happy for Cam Walkers sake, but because her mother, lying on the hospital bed, could be at ease because of this.
Hmm. Baron Stuart hummed again, only this time, his pair of narrow, ck eyes did not look at the woman in his arms again, but instead at Not Far Away, making it not easy for anyone to catch the fleeting thought that passed through his eyes.
Emily Walker lowered her Eyelids, feeling a sense of relief.
If Cam Walker truly reformed, Emily could overlook the past. She only hoped that her mother would not worry anymore.
Remembering her mothers pleas every time, Emily Walkers expression darkened once more.
.
After a few days of recuperation, Cam Walkers wound had gradually healed, and the doctor informed her that she could be discharged from the hospital tomorrow.
After leaving Ang Reids Hospital Room, she returned to her own.
Catching sight of her sudden disappearance, yton Howard unexpectedly experienced a peculiar feeling.
He couldnt exactly describe it, perhaps because the Young Madam instructed him to look after Cam Walker, and suddenly seeing her gone, he felt a bit worried.
Lady Walker. Seeing her return, yton Howard nodded slightly, his expression as calm andposed as always.
These few days, yton Howards attentive care hadnt gone unnoticed by Cam Walker.
Initially, she thought he was sent by Baron Stuart to watch her, fearing she might escape once her wound healed.
But during these few days, the mans meticulous care almost gave her an illusion.
If he was only here to watch her, why would he personally attend to everything? There was simply no need, right?
Fresh chapters posted on FindN()vel
Or was it that his actions were merely a facade to conceal the fact that Baron Stuart sent him to spy on her?
You dont need to stay here every day, I wont run away, said Cam Walker as shey back on the hospital bed, her expression somewhat cold.
In fact, aside from her Parents, this was the first time a man had shown her such detailed care. If it werent for knowing he was Baron Stuarts man, she might even have the illusion that he
Lady Walker is mistaken, the Young Madam asked me to stay here, he rified.
Is that so? Cam Walker lifted her Eyes, nced at him, and ultimately didnt argue further, instead turning her body to the side, ready for some rest.
Mainly because, with him always standing in the Room, she felt somewhat ufortable.
Perhaps pretending to sleep would make both of them more at ease.
However, just as she turned over and before she could close her eyes, she heard the Room door being pushed open.
Vivian Ferguson furrowed her brows slightly, who could it be at this time? It wasnt time for the Doctors Check-up, nor was it the Nurses time for the IV drip.
Chapter 865: How Do You Want to Die?
Chapter 865: Chapter 865: How Do You Want to Die?
Yet, before Cam Walker could turn around, she heard the unexpectedly surprised voice of yton Howard.
Young Master?
Hearing this address, Cam Walker was also shocked.
The Young Master he referred to, wasnt that Baron Stuart?
Turning her head abruptly, she indeed saw the frosty-faced Baron Stuart walking in. Those ink-jade-like ck eyes beneath his brows emitted a chilling sensation, causing Cam Walker to have an ominous premonition.
So, yton Howard had been caring for her here all these days because of Baron Stuarts orders.
...
Baron Stuart lifted his eyes, ncing at yton Howard.
In these past few days, he had indeed been exceptionally attentive. Aside from reporting some necessary matters to him, had he been staying here taking care of this woman all the time?
Young Master, why are you here? yton Howard was surprised at his appearance.
Baron Stuart shifted his gaze, no longer looking at him but instead at the woman on the hospital bed.
With a changed face, indeed no one could recognize her.
How do you want to die? he raised his eyes, his tone frighteningly cold as he looked at Cam Walker.
Cam Walker was slightly startled, not expecting him to be so blunt.
She didnt want to die, but she was also very clear in her mind that begging for mercy from the man before her would just be a waste of effort, utterly impossible.
Cam Walker remained silent, knowing she couldnt escape this ordeal.
On the side, yton Howard was somewhat stunned, with an unidentifiable emotion hidden between his brows. That heart of his, usually so serene and undisturbed, twisted slightly upon hearing the words How do you want to die?
However, that faint trace of dissonance was quickly dismissed by him.
It doesnt matter, death is death anyway. Cam Walker lowered her eyelids, her expression somewhat despondent, looking as if she no longer cared about life or death, utterly devoid of vitality.
yton Howard was somewhat astonished.
He remembered thest time at the cliffside, she had been so desperate to live. But why did she no longer struggle this time?
Baron Stuarts eyes raised; there wasnt a single trace ofplication in them. He never pitied others life or death.
He turned and walked toward yton Howard, then reached into his arms to remove a silver pistol.
For more chapters visit Find[?]ovel
Watching his every move, Cam Walker still did not exhibit any abnormal reaction, maintaining a resolute expression as if she were ready to face death, waiting for Baron Stuart to shoot her.
However, yton Howard was quite surprised.
Just as Baron Stuart pulled out the pistol and aimed it at Cam Walker, an inexplicable urge surged within him. He rushed forward and stopped him abruptly, Young Master!
Baron Stuart turned his gaze ever so slightly, apparently surprised at yton Howards action, and frowned slightly as he looked at him.
Realizing his own improper behavior, yton Howard was also startled, but he immediately came up with another exnation.
My lord, its just that we are in the hospital right now, and also, the Young Madam instructed me to ensure she is safely discharged. It was only at this moment that he had a sudden insight.
Had the Young Madam specifically instructed him, foreseeing the possibility of todays scene?
So, was she protecting Cam Walker?
But why would she do that?
Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes, clearly finding yton Howards exnation a bit far-fetched.
He has never been one to be swayed in his matters, and moreover, that wasnt within his scope of duties.
A subordinate should understand how to be loyal to his master.
So? Baron Stuart looked at him, his brows furrowing as he waited for him to continue exining.
Just because of a word from the Young Madam, was he prepared to stop what he had decided?
yton Howard paused, seemingly also realizing the inappropriateness of his own actions.
Chapter 866: She Must Die
Chapter 866: Chapter 866: She Must Die
Previously, he had never interfered with any of Young Masters decisions, nor did he have the right to, even that night on the Cliffside when he watched Cam Walker being thrown into the sea. He had never felt the way he did at this moment. What was happening today? Was it just because Young Madam had entrusted him with a task?
Th?s chapter is updated by F?nd-Novel
Compared to Young Madam, Young Master was his true master. There wasnt any need for this, was there?
Thinking about this, yton Howards intervening hand slowly fell. He lowered his head, trying to ascertain the origin of the strange feeling in the depths of his heart.
After a nce at him, Baron Stuart calmly shifted his line of sight, the silver pistol aimed directly at Cam Walker on the hospital bed.
yton Howard looked up and saw her resigned-to-fate demeanor, which made the peculiarity in his heart even more profound.
Yet he couldnt understand where it came from.
...
Cam Walkers calm surprised Baron Stuart as well. If it had been her previous character, by now the whole hospital might have echoed with her desperate pleas for mercy!
Baron Stuart!
Just then, the door to the hospital room was pushed open once again, and Emily Walker walked in.
What are you doing!? Seeing the scene before her, Emilys brow furrowed tightly, obviously not expecting Baron Stuart to be pointing a gun at Cam Walker.
Hadnt he promised to observe her for a period of time before drawing any conclusions? Why now
She rushed forward, her hands tightly clutching his upright forearm, trying to stop his action.
Baron Stuart, didnt you promise you wouldnt harm her for the time being? She looked anxiously at the man with a frigid countenance.
Baron Stuart didnt turn his head, his ck eyes remained fixed on the woman in front of him.
Then, with thin lips slightly parting, he spoke without a trace of emotion, She must die.
Why!? She looked at him, not understanding.
Baron Stuart turned his head to look at the woman he deeply loved, You need to understand, if she doesnt die, our child will.
Emilys eyes lifted slightly. She didnt believe it.
If thats really the case, why then did she block that bullet at the hotel that night? A self-injury ruse? Youre so clever, you should know there was no need for that. Cosmos Blossom was the one who fired. If she wanted me dead, she could easily have used him to kill me, but she didnt, did she?
Previously, a lot had happened in the Rxation Room.
If not for her, Eduardo Ino might have been killed by Cosmos Blossom already!
Baron Stuart remained silent, just staring intently at the woman before him.
She was, after all, too na?ve.
He truly didnt understand why Cam Walker had blocked that bullet, but he also believed that Cam Walker wasnt that benevolent!
Baron Stuart, I remember the extreme desperation to survive when I was injected with poison. Cam Walker was just like I was at that time. Maybe she really just didnt want to die; and after returning, she had plenty of opportunities to hurt Eduardo Ino, but she didnt!
At this time, Baron Stuart finally showed a reaction.
But despite this, he would rather mistakenly kill her than leave any threat behind!
Ive said it; she must die, his expression stern, he repeated the same sentence.
Emily felt helpless but didnt want to stand by and watch Cam Walker die just like that.
Fine, if she must die, then I will be the one to kill her!
Her words surprised everyone present, even Cam Walker, who now looked up with disbelief, staring at her in astonishment.
Baron Stuarts brow furrowed slightly, clearly surprised these words came from her.
Emilys gaze was resolute as she shifted her eyes toward the silver pistol in Baron Stuarts hand and finally took it, holding it in her palm.
Chapter 867: One Shot Down
Chapter 867: Chapter 867: One Shot Down
If she doesnt die from this gunshot, the grudge between us will be wiped clean, she said, lifting her gaze to the man in front of her.
After realizing someone was tailing herst time, Baron Stuart, for some reason, suddenly took her to the shooting range to teach her how to shoot. However, just the thought that it was a tool for killing sapped her will to learn.
But she still understood how to aim and fire a gun.
Her sudden action deeply puzzled Baron Stuart. Wasnt killing someone herself the same as him doing it?
Or did she just want to carelessly fire a shot and consider it done?
Indeed, thats what Emily Walker had in mind.
...
With Baron Stuarts shooting skills, a single bullet could easily take Cam Walkers life, but Emily was different. Although her aim might be off, a fatal shot was still possible, but at least there was a chance of survival!
And this bullet would serve to end all the grievances between them!
Emily Walker, holding the silver pistol and having never shot anyone, was already sweating profusely and extremely tense.
She stared steadily at Cam Walker, as if trying to convey something through her eyes.
Whether you live or die, let Heaven decide.
Young Madam yton Howard was somewhat worried.
Although her shooting skills were inferior, bullets were unpredictable, and even a random shot could be fatal if it hit a vital spot!
yton intended to rush forward to stop her, but was held back by Baron Stuarts hand.
Did she simply want to get it over with a careless shot, or did she truly want to leave Cam Walkers fate to chance in the blink of an eye?
yton Howard.
yton looked up, somewhat puzzled by her.
Which are the vital spots? Emily asked calmly, her eyes scanning every part of Cam Walkers body.
yton was momentarily stunned. Did the Young Madam want to choose a ce to inflict a wound that would hit a vital spot? How was that any different from what the Young Master would do?
Head, heart, throat, he said, despite feeling anxious.
At his words, Emilys grip on the pistol tightened, and her gaze darted to each of these critical spots on Cam Walker.
Although Cam Walker was somewhat surprised from the beginning to the end, she made no move to resist.
Did she act in such a way because she wanted to end her own life, or because she wanted to spare herself?
Time seemed to freeze, and the short half-minute felt like half a century to Emily. Finally, she targeted a location on Cam Walkers body, then, with furrowed brows and closed eyes, she pulled the trigger
A bang of the gunshot resonated through the entire floor.
Fortunately, this floor was dedicated to the Stuart Family, and although the gunshot was heard throughout the hospital, no one knew where it came from.
For a moment, some people were panic-stricken, but then calm was restored.
Emily slowly opened her eyes, and what came into view was Cam Walker lying in a pool of blood
The bullet had struck the old wound again, causing Cam to faint from pain, herplexion turning deathly pale in an instant.
Readplete version only at Find_Novel(.
Seeing this scene, yton felt strangely breathless, his fists clenched in an urge to rush over and check her injuries.
yton, go call the doctor right away!
It was at this moment that Emily rushed over and then urgently shouted to yton behind her.
Snapping back to reality, yton hurriedly ran out of the hospital room.
Meanwhile, Couple Reid on the same floor heard the gunshot and couldnt help rushing over. When they saw the scene in front of them, they too were shocked and turned pale.
Chapter 868 03-25 - 868 Has Anyone Told You
Chapter 868: Chapter 868 Has Anyone Told You This update is avable on findnovel
Cam! Ang Reid, already weak, fainted instantaneously with shock.
Ang! Baxter Walker nced at his daughter lying in a pool of blood then at his suddenly unconscious wife, his heart also fraught with defeat, scooped her up, and returned to the hospital room.
When the doctor arrived, he too was utterly astonished by the scene before him.
Could it be that the gunshot earlier came from here?
Throughout it all, Baron Stuart stood by calmly.
In the end, he turned and left Cam Walkers hospital room.
...
.
After an hour of emergency treatment, Cam Walker was once again out of danger, but her injuries had worsened, and now she was even weaker than Ang Reid.
But at least, her life was saved.
Emily Walker silently watched the unconscious Cam on the bed, and eventually she also turned and left the hospital room.
Could this mean all the grudges between them could now be erased with one stroke?
Everyone had left, and in the entire hospital room only yton Howard remained, his steps as if tethered, unable to be pulled away.
Source: , updated on ???0.
But the vast difference in their status forced him to leave the hospital room.
Without the Young Madams orders, he had no reason to stay here.
He took onest nce at the person on the bed and chose to leave in the end.
Upon returning to the hospital room, she saw the man standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, holding a slender cigar between his fingers, the blue smoke circling up with his faint breaths.
Hearing the room door pushed open, he turned his head, tossing the cigar away, and turned to face her.
He knew she didnt like the smell of smoke.
Emily Walker walked in, noticing that he had discarded the cigarette, yet she still couldnt help saying, You shouldnt be smoking or drinking now.
Baron Stuart gently pursed his thin lips, a slight smile on his mouth, and enveloped her in his arms.
Has anyone ever told you that cigarettes can relieve pain?
Emily Walker, startled, indeed hadnt heard such a thing before.
I need to make a trip to thepany, shall I have yton Howard take you home first? Baron Stuart released her, his tone shifting suddenly, then walked over to the bed and picked up a coat that had been prepared earlier.
Emily Walker, stunned, watched his movements with some surprise.
Going to thepany? But your injuries havent healed yet During this period, even when there were issues at thepany, documents were brought here, and meetings were done over video. Why suddenly decide to go to the hospital now?
Could it be he was angry that she intentionally aimed the bullet off-target?
Its okay, Ive pretty much recovered, and Doctor Gavin also said I could go home to recuperate, said Baron Stuart, as he walked her toward the front door, Do you want to see your mother first?
Emily Walker was puzzled,pletely unaware of why he suddenly mentioned being discharged.
But at this moment, he didnt seem to be giving her a chance to continue asking.
Baron Stuart, arent you
Dont overthink it.
Before she could finish her sentence, he interrupted her with a light chuckle.
In the end, she resigned herself and smiled, Then you go ahead, Ill wait for mom to wake up before returning. Ill have Be Stuarte pick me up in a little while.
Alright. He smiled faintly, not insisting any further.
After escorting her to the entrance of Ang Reids hospital room, Baron Stuart finally turned and left.
At the hospital entrance, he changed his habitual demeanor. His normally calmer handsome face suddenly turned frosty, adding to the chill of the cold winter.
Beside the ck sedan, he suddenly paused and instructed yton Howard who was walking closely behind, From now on, secretly surveil every move of Cam Walker.
yton Howards eyebrows lifted slightly in surprise, but heplied with themand, nodding, Yes.
Having given his orders, Baron Stuart turned and entered the ck sedan.
Chapter 869 03-25 - 869 I Should Thank You
Chapter 869: Chapter 869 I Should Thank You Chapters first released on f?dnvel
Since Baron Stuart was discharged from the hospital, the frequency of visits from the Stuart family to the hospital had significantly decreased. Only Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart would asionallye to see Ang Reid.
After half a month of recuperation, Ang Reids injuries hadrgely healed.
But Cam Walker was not ready to be discharged as quickly.
Cam, drink all of this, it will help you recover faster, Ang Reid said as she brought over some nutritious broth from home and fed her daughter, one spoonful at a time.
As for the matter of this gunshot wound, Emily Walker had alreadye to terms with it, and now, Baron Stuart probably wouldnt go after Cam again, right?
Thinking about this, Ang Reid was relieved, feeling a hint of contentment in her heart.
...
Although they had faced some ordeals, fortunately, from now on, their family could all be together in peace.
Cam Walker sipped the soup her mother fed her, never imagining that she would experience such a blissful moment again.
Her pen tip ached, and she suddenly felt that being alive was truly wonderful, able to enjoy the simple warmth of the world.
Mom, are your wounds all healed? she looked up at her mother.
Ang Reid smiled gently, Im all healed, just left with a scar.
As the mother and daughter chatted, a figure pushed the door open and walked in.
Source: , updated on ?0?0.?
Seeing the visitor, Ang Reid smiled, Emily, youre here.
Cam barely lifted her eyelids at the sight of Emily Walkering in, then immediately lowered them again.
Emily Walkers expression was equally calm as she walked over and set down the fresh flowers and fruit.
How are your wounds doing? Perhaps unable to think of anything else to say, she asked casually.
Cam nodded, not looking up, Yes, the doctor said I could be discharged in two days.
Regarding the secondary wound on her shoulder, Emily Walker felt a touch of guilt C after all, the first bullet that hit her had also been because of her.
That gunshot She knew that there was really no need to exin anything to Cam. In the end, she had only wanted to give her a chance to survive.
Cam, as if understanding what she was about to say, quickly looked up, meeting her gaze calmly, You dont have to feel sorry for surviving or guilty,pared to what I did to you in the past, this bullet is nothing. Besides, you did that to make Baron Stuart spare me. If anything, I should be thanking you.
From Cams demeanor, Emily could indeed no longer see the former arrogance and jealousy. Perhaps she had truly changed from before.
Vivian, watching the scene, saw what she had always hoped for unfolding before her eyes.
After exchanging a few words, Emily decided to leave as it was time for lunch.
Ang believed the hospital food was not nutritious enough, so she personally prepared meals three times a day and brought them over.
After the two left, Cam went downstairs and into the garden behind the Inpatient Department.
It was winter now, and the chilly wind nipped at her as she sat on the wooden chair, making Cam shiver.
Having stayed in the hospital room for these few days, she had wanted to get some fresh air, not expecting such cold weather.
It looked like it was going to snow.
This moment, there were hardly any people in the garden, probably due to the cold weather, which was fine for her C she found the solitude morefortable.
Maybe it was because she had just taken her medicine, not long after, she felt drowsiness creeping up on her and gradually leaned back in the wooden chair.
Time passed without her knowing how long it had been, and when she opened her eyes again, what she saw were the snowkes fluttering across the sky.
Chapter 870 03-25 - 870: Be careful!
Chapter 870: Chapter 870: Be careful!
She had lived for 23 years, yet she had never felt that the pristine snowkes were as beautiful as they seemed on this day when she felt like they were the most beautiful scenery in the world.
As the snowkes drifted down heavier, Cam Walker got up to leave.
But just as she lowered her eyelids, she discovered that a ck coat had appeared on her body without her knowing when.
Her eyebrows furrowed slightly, puzzled about where the coat hade from.
She stood up and looked around but saw no one.
Who could it be?
...
Numerous question marks arose in her heart. Apart from her dear parents, she couldnt think of anyone else who would be so considerate towards her.
But it clearly could not have been her father, since he had been at the hospital recently, anding back to thepany had kept him incredibly busy; he simply didnt have the time to visit the hospital again.
And her mother, if she knew it was snowing, would certainly have woken her and asked her to return to the hospital room.
So who could it be?
The image of a person suddenly shed through Cam Walkers mind.
Could it really be Emily Walker?
Source: , updated on ?0?.?
Besides her parents, it seemed that Emily Walker was the only other person who cared about whether she lived or died.
Thinking about this, Cam Walker draped the coat properly over herself and turned back towards the hospital.
.
Two dayster, Cam Walker was discharged from the hospital, and Ang Reid prepared a weing feast at home to cleanse her of her past hardships, and she also invited Emily Walkers family over.
But the Stuart Family no longer had a favorable impression of Cam Walker and diplomatically declined.
Only Emily Walker came to the Walker Manor, carrying the youngest princess.
With a changed face, the servants of the Walker Family were somewhat surprised but said nothing more after knowing that she was Cam Walker.
Inside the sofa, Ang Reid was yfully engaging Amelia Stuart when she suddenly looked up at Emily Walker, Oh, isnt Baron Stuarting over?
Emily Walker smiled, Hes been quite busy recently, but he promised that he woulde over for lunch in a little while.
Originally, Baron Stuart had not nned toe, but after her insistence, he had no choice but to agree.
Ang Reid nodded, Thats good.
She still hoped the two families could get along amicably; maybe having a meal together would help Baron Stuart let go of some of his preconceptions about Cam.
During these few days at the hospital, Ang truly felt that Cam had be a different person, no longer carrying the arrogance and prejudice of before, and she no longer spoke ill of others. Read full story at Find?Novel
Ang hoped that her change could be seen by Baron Stuart, and as a result, that he couldpletely change his opinion of her.
Right before lunch, little Amelia fell asleep, so Emily carried her up to the baby crib on the second floor that Ang Reid had already prepared, to let her sleep morefortably.
After making sure the servants would look after her, Emily then went downstairs.
As she reached the staircase entrance, she saw Cam squatting in front of the staircase as if she were picking up something.
Curious, she asked, What are you doing?
Cam continued to pick up the pieces of her pearl ne that had identally broken just now, and as she looked up at Emily who wasing downstairs, in the moment her eyelids lifted, her expression suddenly changed dramatically, and she screamed, Be careful!
The words had hardly left her mouth when it was already toote!
Emily had no time to react; she only felt her feet slip, her body quickly lost bnce, and with a shriek, she tumbled down the middle of the staircase
rmed by the noise, Ang Reid ran out of the kitchen, and at first nce, saw Emily tumbling down the stairs, her face turned ghostly pale with fright as she quickly ran over.
Emily!
Seeing the sudden turn of events before her, Cam was momentarily stunned, only snapping back to reality when Ang Reid reached her side.
Chapter 871: Explanation! I didn’t do it on purpose!
Chapter 871: Chapter 871: Exnation! I didnt do it on purpose!
You how are you Discarding the few pearls just picked up, Cam Walker tried to step forward to check, but a sudden figure violently brushed her off!
Baron Stuart had just entered the living room when he witnessed such a scene, and a surge of anger rose rapidly from within him.
Emily? His voice tinged with tension, he looked at the child in his arms, his eyes filled with a hint of distress.
Fortunately, the staircase wasnt very tall; Emily had been thrown into a dizzying tumble, her forehead sporting a big bump, with a trace of blood faintly visible.
Emily, you are you alright? Ang Reid was also in a state of desperate concern, worried about how badly she might have fallen.
Emily touched her forehead, taking a little while to regain her bearings after being stunned by the fall.
Th?s chapter is updated by find{n}ovel
Shaking her head, she said, Im fine, its just that my forehead hurts a bit.
What on earth happened? How could you have just tumbled down the stairs like that? Ang Reid was still bewildered, looking at her for answers.
Emily tried to stand up and looked at the staircase. She wasnt very clear about how she fell down, only remembering that it seemed like she had stepped on something.
It seems like I stepped on something, and then I fell down Trying to recollect, she remembered that just now Cam Walker had cautioned her be careful!
Hearing this, Baron Stuart and Ang Reid both directed their sight toward the staircase, only then noticing the numerous small beads scattered on it.
Why would there be pearls on the staircase?
It wasnt just Baron Stuart who was puzzled; even Ang Reid was unclear, as the servants at home always kept things very clean. With so many pearls, it was impossible they hadnt noticed them.
Why are there beads on the stairs she muttered, confused.
At this moment, Cam Walker lifted her head, and she looked at Baron Stuart with fear in her heart.
But with the situationid bare before her, could she really escape being implicated?
It was me. I did it, she said, raising her eyes to her mother.
Ang Reid, hearing this, was even more astonished, her eyes widening.
Yet, she firmly believed that Cam Walker wouldnt harm Emily again.
I identally broke the pearl ne just now. She still wanted to exin what she needed to.
The pearls were indeed identally spilt by her, but she truly had no intention of harming Emily.
Baron Stuart, upon hearing her candid admission, had eyes that turned blood-red with rage, as if a fire was burning within them.
Staring at the woman before him, he suddenly reached out and grabbed Cam Walkers neck, his eyes bloodthirsty, Do you think I really wont kill you?
Cam Walker gasped for air, caught in his tight grasp, her brows furrowing in difort, feeling as if she were on the verge of suffocation.
Desperately pping at his gripping arm, she tried to exin, I didnt I, cough cough I didnt mean to!
She had finally gotten the chance to live; why would she carelessly risk it all again?
Leaving aside her currentck of will to do anything to Emily, even if she wanted to, she wouldnt be foolish enough to make a move within this household!
Seeing Baron Stuarts actions, Ang Reid was terrified, as if her soul had scattered. Baron Stuarts demeanor was downright murderous, intent on taking Cam Walkers life!
Baron Stuart this, this might be a misunderstanding
But Baron Stuart didnt see it that way.
If every single one of her actions was a misunderstanding, then how many times would Emily have died at her hands!
Ignoring Ang Reids words, Baron Stuart increased the pressure of his fingers.
Chapter 872: She Actually Schemed Against Him?
Chapter 872: Chapter 872: She Actually Schemed Against Him?
Baron Stuart! Emily Walker, too, disregarded the pain in her forehead and lunged forward, trying to make him let go.
The events that had just unfolded seemed to be aplete misunderstanding.
If Cam Walker truly intended to harm her, there was no need to warn her to be careful when she looked up and saw her. Of course, it couldnt have been just for show either, because there was no one else in the Living Room, and there was no need for her to pretend for the sake of others.
Baron Stuart, please let go first.
This time, Baron Stuart seemed to ignore everyones pleas, determined to deal with the Woman in front of him on his own.
His grip grew tighter, suffocating Cam Walker, who attempted to exin, but she couldnt make a sound and her expression was one of agony.
Seeing the rage on his face, Emily Walker knew that if this continued, Cam Walker would surely die.
Suddenly, she closed her eyes, and her entire body copsed onto the Ground
Emily Walker! Ang Reid certainly hadnt expected her to faint so suddenly, and was once again panicked.
Baron Stuart, anxious at the sight of the fallen Child, released Cam Walker and rushed over to pick her up from the Ground.
Now free, Cam Walkery on the floor, coughing violently several times before her breathing smoothed out.
At this moment, Emily Walker finally opened her eyes.
Only she could recapture this mans attention.
Seeing her eyes abruptly open surprised Baron Stuart.
She, actually schemed against him?
Did she think that by doing this, he would let Cam Walker go?
Thinking about this, the anger in Baron Stuart grew even fiercer. After carefully cing her on the Ground, he turned to leave again.
Emily Walker quickly stopped him, Baron Stuart, my forehead hurts a bit, could you please help me apply some medicine?
Baron Stuart paused, and though his heart was aze with rage, he couldnt bring himself to leave her right now.
Looking at her Forehead, the blood stain on the bandage was indeed bing more visible.
With no other choice, he began to apply medicine to her wound.
Ang Reid brought over the Medicine Box, and the two sat on the sofa as Baron Stuart carefully treated her.
?????? ???? Find[?]ovel
Emily Walker observed him, realizing that only in these moments would he calm down.
Just now, when I went Downstairs, she didnt see me. It was only after she noticed me that she warned me. However, I didnt react in time and stepped on those pearls.
Baron Stuart held a cotton swab, his expression somewhat frosty.
If I hadnt witnessed what happened Today, would you im this injury was from a fall? He suddenly paused, looking intently at the Woman in front of him.
Emily Walker lowered her eyes, then lifted them again, If you keep killing people without a second thought, I would certainly confess to lessen my punishment!
Is that so? He was skeptical.
Youre so clever, you shouldve realized that if she really wanted to harm me, why would she be so foolish as to do it at Home? Isnt that just asking to be killed by you?
Baron Stuart raised his gaze to look at her, and ultimately said nothing.
He hoped that this was truly just a misunderstanding.
.
After Lunch, Baron Stuart had to leave early for a Busy day at the Company. He originally wanted to take her with him, but s, the Little Princess was still sleeping.
Before departing, his cool gaze swept over Cam Walker.
Feeling his stare, Cam Walker clearly understood its meaning.
Once Baron Stuart had left, Ang Reid finally breathed a sigh of relief.
With Baron Stuart around, she always felt that her Cam was in imminent danger, that a single misstep could result in death at any moment.
However, what exactly happened earlier?
Your injury Looking at Emily Walkers Forehead, Cam Walker felt guilt-ridden.
Chapter 873: I’ll Return the Coat to You
Chapter 873: Chapter 873: Ill Return the Coat to You
Emily Walkers gaze shifted, and the flicker of concern in the depths of her eyes didnt seem feigned.
She smiled, Its nothing, Im not that fragile.
I didnt mean to harm you, the ne just broke suddenly, and I only wanted to pick it up. I didnt notice youing downstairs.
I know, Emily Walker smiled and didnt dwell on the incident.
At this moment, a servants voice came from the second floor.
Second Young Lady, Lady Ino has awakened.
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker quickly turned and went upstairs, dressed Amelia Stuart properly, and carried her downstairs.
Newest update provided by FindN()vel
The three of them yed with the little baby while chatting about trivial matters.
When will our Cam also have such a beautiful baby? Ang Reid said casually, which made Cam Walker startle beside her.
A little baby, she seemed to have never thought that far ahead.
Would she have that time?
A child of her own
Thinking of all she had once endured, her expression turned somewhat somber.
Would there be a man who wouldnt mind all that she had gone through?
Noticing the dimness on her daughters face, Ang Reid felt a pang of pity and changed the subject.
By the way, after the new year, your father is nning to hand over thepany to you two to manage.
At that, both Emily Walker and Cam Walker looked up, surprised.
At this time, Dad is actually willing to let her enter thepany?
Cam Walker bowed her head in deep thought, her heart filled with mixed emotions.
Next year? Emily Walker was stunned and furrowed her brow.
Next year seemed too soon.
Although she had interned at thepany recently, managing it herself still felt beyond her capabilities.
Ang Reid nodded and then smiled, Mom knows you have a child now and might not have much time, but your dad said you could take this time to learn more before you officially take over.
Emily Walker had never been much interested in managing thepany, but Graham Berkeley insisted on dividing thepany between them, and in the end, she had topromise.
I dont need it, tell Dad to transfer all the shares to Emily, Cam Walker suddenly spoke up, addressing the two of them.
For some reason, she always felt that everything about the Walker family didnt belong to her, and she had lost interest in thosepany shares as well.
Now, she just wanted to live an ordinary life, and of course, she wouldnt be demanding in this household. After all, with her field of study, she could find a job outside after some time.
Her words surprised both Ang Reid and Emily Walker.
If this were the past, she probably couldnt wait for all thepany shares to be hers.
Ang Reid gave a faint smile, reaching out and holding her hand, as if seeing through her insecurity, Cam, you and Emily are both daughters of the Walker family. Your dad and I discussed a few days ago, and we agreed that everything will be divided equally between the two of you.
They did this only to prevent this daughter, who wasnt rted by blood, from having unnecessary thoughts.
Perhaps, it was because of some slight changes that they made initially that made her feel she was no longer part of the Walker family, and for that, Ang Reid regretted it deeply.
Since Dad has decided, lets keep it this way for now. Saying this, Emily Walker stood up and smiled at the two of them, I should be heading back. Recently, Be has been on winter vacation, and shes been moring to hold Briana every day.
Seeing her about to leave, Cam Walker seemed to suddenly remember something, got up, and said, Wait for me, Ill return the clothes to you!
Chapter 874 - 874 This is not my coat
Chapter 874: Chapter 874 This is not my coat
With that, she quickly rose to her feet and headed for the Second Floor.
Watching her ascend the stairs, Emily Walkers brows furrowed in confusion.
Clothes? What clothes?
It wasnt long before Cam Walker came downstairs with a ck coat in her hand.
Thank you, she said, extending her hand to pass the ck coat to Emily Walker.
Emily Walker looked at the coat she was handing over with some bewilderment and finally lifted her eyes, What is this?
Because of their previous rtionship, to this day Cam Walker still couldnt muster a smile for Emily Walker, but just pressed her lips tightly together, That day, when it snowed, thank you for draping that coat over me.
Emily Walker became even more perplexed, staring nkly at Cam Walker. When had she ever put a coat on her?
And furthermore
She lowered her eyelids and looked at the ck coat in her hand. Clearly, it was a mens coat. How could it possibly be hers?
Sheughed, Heh, you must be mistaken; this isnt my coat.
Cam Walker was taken aback, her expression somewhat puzzled.
Not hers? But besides her and Mother, no one else had been to the Hospital that day.
Are you sure its not yours? Cam Walker asked, still uncertain.
Emily Walker, feeling helpless, pursed her pink lips, Its a mens coat. How could you think it was mine?
Strange, thinking about what she had just said, it must have been someone who put the coat on her without her knowledge, right? And it was a man, but who could it be?
At this thought, Emily Walker couldnt help but frown deeply.
Cam Walker continued to gaze nkly at the ck coat in her hand, remaining silent.
She didnt understandwho would have covered her with the coat while she was asleep?
Alright, I should be going.
Seeing that she remained speechless, Emily Walker pursed her lips and, finding no reason to stay any longer, turned and left the Walker Manor.
After sending off Emily Walker, Ang Reid returned to the house, and seeing her daughter still standing in the same spot, she too became confused.
Cam, whats wrong?
Cam Walker lifted her head to look at her mother, It was after you and Emily Walker left that day; I went to sit in the Garden for a little while and ended up falling asleep. When I woke up, I realized it had started to snow, and someone had put this coat on me.
Looking down once again, she noticed that she had seen this ck coat somewhere before.
Ang Reid was also puzzled. Based on her daughters previous personality, she hardly made a few genuine friends.
It could even be said that apart from her parents, no one else cared about her. Who could it possibly be?
Both mother and daughter were bewildered but couldnt think of who it might be.
-
During this period of time, Emily Walker, aside from looking after the Baby at home, seemed to have nothing else to do.
With the end of the year approaching, she decided to buy a few new sets of clothes for the Baby.
That day, snowkes began to drift slowly from the sky. The Sisters-inw agreed to meet and bought several good new outfits for the Baby and themselves.
Hey, Sister-inw, what do you think about this watch? In the shopping mall, Be Stuart pointed to a mens watch and asked Emily Walker.
Upon hearing this and seeing that it was a mens watch, Emily Walker was a bit surprised, A mens watch, are you giving it as a gift to someone?
Th?s chapter is updated by FindN()vel
Be Stuart, quite frankly, smiled, Heh heh, tomorrow is a special day, so Im thinking of giving it to Leonardo Bryson!
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker naturally got the hint and smiled, It looks nice.
Really?
Yeah!
Then, this one it is!
Chapter 875: Today is February 14
Chapter 875: Chapter 875: Today is February 14
Be Stuart, satisfied with her watch purchase, suddenly seemed to remember something and turned to Emily.
Sister-inw Shaw, dont you n to buy something for my brother for such a special day tomorrow?
Emily was startled and a bit slow to react.
A special day tomorrow? Could it be that Baron Stuarts birthday and Leonardo Brysons are on the same day?
But thats not right; Baron Stuarts birthday has already passed.
Looking puzzled at Be, she said, Hasnt your brothers birthday already passed?
Now it was Bes turn to be confused, blinking her eyes in bewilderment.
What birthday? Im talking about Valentines Day tomorrow!
Valentines Day?
February 14! Be couldnt help pping her forehead, looking distressed, Oh my, such an important day and you actually forgot about it!
Her exaggerated reaction made Emily smile. It was just Valentines Day, not as significant as Be made it seem!
So tomorrow was February 14. But Baron Stuart didnt seem to have much interest in the holiday, did he?
In the two years she had known him, hadnt he always appeared indifferent to this day?
But your brother doesnt seem to look forward to such holidays, so never mind.
Be was speechless, How can you never mind! If my brother doesnt care about it, then you should make him care! Saying this, Be pulled Emily towards another area, Quick, look and see what kind my brother likes!
Emily looked down at the mens watches inside the counter.
She remembered that Baron Stuart had been wearing the same watch for many years, so he probably wouldnt just switch it out, would he?
Lets look at something else. Since she had to give a gift, she might as well choose something different.
Updates are released by find?novel
In the end, Emily picked a fountain pen, thinking to herself that as he signed documents almost every day, a pen should be the most useful stuff.
Having chosen their gifts, the two of them then left the shopping mall.
Just as they exited the door, Be ran into Leonardo Bryson.
Seeing the two of them, Leonardo raised an eyebrow, What are you doing here?
Emily smiled, Be was saying that tomorrow is Valen
Were here to shop! What about you? Be hurriedly cut in, afraid that Emily might spill the beans.
Leonardo pointed at an Entertainment Venue next to the shopping mall, the corners of his lips curving into a charming smile, Im meeting a client for a meal here, and well talk some business as well.
Be looked at him skeptically; for a business talk, did they really need toe to such an Entertainment Venue?
I havent eaten either, why dont I join you? Be suddenly interjected with underlying motives, surprising both Leonardo and Emily.
Be, didnt we just have Emily began.
Sister-inw Emily! Maybe you should head back first! Be interjected once again, fearing Emily would reveal too much.
Emily was momentarily stunned, realizing this was the younger girls cunning n.
Is that okay? Be then turned to the man in front of her.
Leonardo nced at the mischievous child, his lips curving up slightly as if he saw through her intentions.
Sure, why doesnt Emilye along too?
Shes not going! Be immediately objected; if her brother found out she had taken Sister-inw Shaw to such a ce, she would surely get a scolding.
Emily shared the sentiment; she indeed didnt want to go to that kind of Entertainment Venue.
Previously, she had only gone to such ces when Baron Stuart took her, and besides, she had already eaten a meal just now. There was no need to go again; she might as well head home earlier to see the babies!
You all go ahead, Ive already eaten The words almost slipped out when she abruptly stopped herself and switched, I actually have ns to have dinner with Baron Stuart, so I wont be joining you.
Chapter 876 - 876 Walker Group Crisis
Chapter 876: Chapter 876 Walker Group Crisis
She made up an excuse at random.
Leonardo Bryson smiled and did not press her further.
Alright, then we will go in first. Are you okay on your own? He couldnt help but be nervous given that she had experienced too much, now making everyone anxious about her being alone.
No problem, Ill have the driver take me! Seeing his concern, Emily Walker felt somewhat ill at ease herself.
It seemed as if the moment she stepped out of the door, the whole world became a ticking time bomb for her, ready to explode into danger at any moment.
Leonardo Bryson nodded, reassured only after ncing at the ck bridge car parked to the side, before walking towards the Entertainment Venue, arm in arm with Be Stuart.
Emily Walker naturally got into her private car, ready to return to Stuart Manor.
Meeting with Baron Stuart for a meal was just an excuse she had casually thrown out, but as the car passed by Futuren Group, she couldnt resist asking the driver to stop.
Looking at the exquisite rectangr box in her hand, she thought that perhaps it would be morefortable to deliver the gift ahead of time.
With that thought, Emily Walker pushed open the car door and got out, heading to the top floor of Futuren Group.
As usual, every time she visited, Baron Stuart was mostly in meetings; it was as if he had an endless stream of meetings every day.
She waited in the office for a little while and inevitably caught sight of a document with a few familiar words in the corner: Walker Consortiums nning Proposal.
Fathers Company?
Out of curiosity, Emily Walker picked up the document and discovered that indeed, her fatherspany was facing a crisis.
But why had she never heard her father mention it? Had it happened recently?
As she was pondering this, the door to the office was pushed open.
Seeing her, Baron Stuart was somewhat surprised and sat down beside her. What brings you here?
Emily Walker didnt mind his question and instead focused her attention on the nning proposal.
Baron Stuart, whats happened with the Walker Consortium? She noticed that the document had an X in the bottom right corner, which likely meant it had been rejected.
Baron Stuart diverted his gaze and knitted his brows.
The Walker Group has recently been facing crises frequently, reportedly under malicious attack, with someone trying to take advantage of the situation to acquire it. His eyes were fixed straight ahead, as if pondering some issue.
Emily Walker looked at him, knowing that the Walker Family had put their heart and soul into thepany for two generations. If it were to fall into ruin, how heartbroken would her father be?
Then, why was the nning proposal rejected? Cant you help the Walker Group? She looked at the man before her, puzzled.
To him, epting a nning proposal and injecting a bit of funds to reverse the fortunes of the Walker Group shouldnt be too difficult, so why would he personally reject it?
Could it be that for him, her parents were still just outsiders?
Baron Stuart looked at her, aware of what concerned her heart.
???? ????s? ???????s ?? find~novel
The Walker Group has be stagnant water. Even if I were to inject funds now, it would be like pouring them into a bottomless pit, which would be of no help at all. Do you understand?
It wasnt that he didnt want to help the Walker Group, but having been in the business world for so many years, he naturally understood that some problems couldnt be solved by simply injecting money.
Stagnant water? What do you mean? She hadnt heard of any crises concerning the Walker Group recently, so how could it have suddenly be beyond repair?
Baron Stuart nced at her and did not borate. It was for the best that she remained unaware of the cutthroat business world.
Right now, it wasnt a matter of throwing money at the Walker Group; it was imperative to find the person behind the malicious attacks. Without unearthing all the machinations, even if he poured more funds into it, they would eventually be lost.
Chapter 877: 877 Baxter Walker Falls Ill
Chapter 877: Chapter 877 Baxter Walker Falls Ill
While they were speaking, Emily Walkers cell phone suddenly rang.
Seeing an unfamiliar number disyed, she frowned slightly, then answered the call.
Dad has suddenly fallen ill, and now hes at xx Hospital, came Cam Walkers voice on the phone, making Emily jolt with shock.
Noticing her sudden change inplexion, Baron Stuart furrowed his brows slightly, Whats wrong?
Emily turned her head, staring nkly at the man in front of her, My dad has fallen ill
.
Xx Hospital, Emergency Room.
Outside the door, Ang Reid was already distraught. This period had undoubtedly been full of turmoil for her.
Just when everything seemed to have settled down, Baxter Walker suddenly copsed.
Mom, what on earth happened? Emily burst out as soon as she arrived, asking her mother beside her.
Ang Reid lifted her eyelids, and regarding todays emergency, she seemed not particrly surprised, as if she had been prepared. The rightful source is f?ndnovel
She raised her eyes, looking at her daughter, For some time, your father had been experiencing sudden chest pains. I brought him here for a check-up, and the doctor said there was an issue with his liver and that he needed more rest. Thats why he decided to hand over thepany management to the two of you.
The Company has been encountering various issues these days; your father was cooped up in the office, working tirelessly, which led to his ultimate copse
Speaking, Ang Reids face once again streamed with tears.
She had thought it was just the Company being busy but hadnt realized that their Walker Group had reached a point beyond saving.
Mom, you dont need to worry too much. The Company will be fine, and so will Dad, Emily said in constion, not knowing what else she could do.
In anxious waiting, Baxter Walker was wheeled out of the Emergency Room, still unconscious.
With Baxter Walker down, the Walker Group could be said to be headless, and they immediately plunged into chaos.
Just as all the Directors were seeking ountability and thinking of withdrawing their shares, a figure appeared in the Meeting Room.
Isnt that Baron Stuart from the Futuren Group? What brings him back to Walker Group
Yeah, whats going on?
Seeing Baron Stuarts sudden arrival, all the shareholders whispered among themselves. Could it be that the entity wanting to take over Walker Group was Futuren Group?
While everyone was harboring suspicions, Baron Stuart looked over the crowd, his resounding voice echoing through the entire Meeting Room.
Give me one weeks time, and Ill find out who the mastermind behind this is. As for the position of director at Walker Group, I will temporarily take it on.
His words had barely left his mouth when an uproar erupted once again in the Meeting Room.
This man, although a titan in the business circle that everyone feared and admired, was an outsider appearing suddenly at their Walker Group, inevitably causing much dissatisfaction.
Mr. Stuart, this doesnt seem right. After all, you are an outsider. How can you just take a seat as one of our Directors? a Senior Shareholder spoke out.
Baron Stuart remained unperturbed, merely shifting his line of sight slightly to nce at yton Howard beside him.
Subsequently, one could see yton Howard taking out several documents and cing a copy in front of each shareholder.
Baxter Walkers shares have been transferred to his two daughtersEmily Walker being one of them. With an additional 5% of shares from me, her total amounts to 25%. Does anyone here have arger share than this?
He looked upon them calmly, his statements leaving no room for rebuttal.
Why would he invest an additional 5% of shares into a Company facing a crisis? And why on Emily Walkers behalf? What exactly is their rtionship?
Chapter 878: 878: The Mastermind (Transition Period)
Chapter 878: Chapter 878: The Mastermind (Transition Period)
Emily Walker is Mr. Stuarts wife; thus, ording to the number of shares, Mrs. CEO should be able to take on the director position. However, our Mrs. CEO currently does not know how to manage thepany, so for the time being, Mr. Stuart will act on her behalf. If anyone still has any doubts, you may consult ourwyer, yton Howard said, his voice serious as he addressed the other directors.
Though they had gained some understanding and wore confused expressions, if matters really were as he described, they had no grounds for objection.
It was just that a good director position had been easily usurped by someone else, which somewhat unsettled them. Yet they felt helpless to contest it.
After all, they had no right to say anything further, and the man before them was someone they could not afford to offend or treat with casual disrespect! ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Fndovel
Seeing no further objections from the group, Baron Stuart turned and left the Walker Group.
Investigating the mastermind behind the scenes was no easy task, and within Baron Stuarts heart, a me of anger was slowly kindling.
In the past two years, although the Walker Corporation wasnt thriving, it was, after all, arge enterprise. Who could have caused such a downturn in such a short amount of time?
Baron Stuart frowned, realizing that to get to the bottom of this, hed need to start with the inside!
For the Corporations internal weaknesses to have been so easily exploited, there must be a traitor working with external forces.
Look into who at Walker Group has been in frequent contact with the outside world recently, Baron Stuart said, adjusting his necktie as he stepped out of the front door, speaking to yton Howard who was following close behind.
yton nodded, Yes, sir.
As he got into the ck Bentley, Baron Stuart seemed to recall something, By the way, how is that matter I asked you to handle?
Looking through the rear-view mirror at the backseat man, yton replied with a calm expression, Lady Walker has been quite peacefultely, not interacting with anyone in particr, and from what Ive seen, she seems to have truly changed quite a bit.
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed, How so?
Recently, an inexplicable emotion had taken hold in ytons heart, and he found himself oddly eager to share with his young master the various ways in which Cam Walker had improved.
I have observed her personally several times and noticed that on a few asions when she nearly had a dispute with others, she learned to give way. Taking into ount Lady Walkers previous temperament, I believe she would have been unforgiving even when in the right, yton reported.
Remembering Cam Walkers former brashness and arrogance, ytons lips instinctively curled into a slight smile.
Baron Stuart looked up just in time to notice it.
yton, a man of few smiles, actuallyughed when talking about Cam Walker? This took Baron Stuart by surprise.
.
One weeks time was not long, and Baron Stuart was a man of his word.
Recently, in order to uncover the truth behind the event, he had been running himself ragged, not returning home until the early morning each day.
Seeing him working so tirelessly every night, Emily felt a pang of distress for him.
Therefore, she decided to enter the Walker Group and, together with Cam Walker, adjust thepanys operations for the past few days.
Although she wasnt very knowledgeable, her previous internship experience would at least help her manage to some extent.
After this event, her rtionship with Cam Walker seemed to have significantly improved as well.
Knock, knock, knock!
Emily.
The door to the General Managers Office opened, and Cam Walker came in with a document in hand.
Emily looked up, What is it?
Heres a cooperation case. If the negotiations seed, it would be of great help to Walker Group. I would like to give it a try.
Chapter 879: 879: Boss Jones, Hope Youre Doing Well
Chapter 879: Chapter 879: Boss Jones, Hope Youre Doing Well
Looking at the document in her hand, Emily Walker took it over for a look.
However, she found the name of thepany somewhat unfamiliar.
Jones Group Which enterprise is this? she wondered, having never heard of it before. Emily frowned, puzzled as she looked at Cam Walker before her.
Camsplexion seemed off at this time as well.
To be honest, Im not very clear about it either. This cooperation case was given to me by Kelvin today, and moreover, they specified that I must negotiate in person. Cam herself was also baffled by this.
About this Jones Group, she had searched online and discovered that it was apany that had recently set up in E City. Although it wasnt famous, its scale was not smaller than Walker Groups.
She didnt understand why a newly listedpany was willing to provide 100 million funds to save Walker Group.
And the only condition was that she had to personally negotiate this contract.
You actually want to negotiate this suddenly emerged cooperation case without even knowing who the other party is? Emily felt that there was something fishy about this.
They had no idea who the backer of Jones Group was, and yet they had specifically asked for Cam, as if they were acquainted with her for a long time.
Cam lifted her gaze with a rather calm tone, Regardless, I still wish to meet the person in charge of Jones Group.
As long as there was a chance, she was willing to try, if only to salvage her fathers lifes work.
Thinking of Baxter Walker still lying in the hospital, Cams mind was made up as she looked at Emily, Ill visit Duke Station Throne this afternoon. Regardless of the oue, lets meet first and then see how it goes.
After speaking, she smiled, then turned and left the managers office.
Emily lowered her eyelids, her expression contemtive.
What exactly was Jones Groups background to be able toe up with such arge sum of funds just upon settling in E City.
Besides, Baron Stuart had said that if they didnt find the root cause of the issue, even if they injected more funds, it would be useless and ineffective.
Thinking about this, Emily picked up the phone and dialed Baron Stuarts number.
At this time, within a top-tier private room at Duke Station Throne.
Boss Jones, its been a while, Baron Stuart coldly observed the man across from him from inside the sofa.
The man known as Mr. Shaw smiled, Young Lord is too polite. How did you know I suddenly came to E City?
Boss Jones is a smart man. Lets not beat around the bush, why has Boss Jones suddenly taken an interest in Walker Group?
Upon hearing this, Boss Jones furrowed his brow as if finally recalling something.
Walker Group So, is this what Young Lord sought me out for? He turned his head, his bearded face sporting a faint smile, which in Baron Stuarts eyes, seemed to have an ambiguous meaning.
He had some understanding of this Yale Shaw. Previously, Yale dealt in businesses that couldnt see the light of day, so why did he suddenlye to E City and immediately start to suppress Walker Group?
Baron Stuart could surmise that even if Yale himself came forward, it was not necessarily the case that he would give face.
Indeed, Baron Stuart didnt deny it.
Yale Shaw chuckled, gently swirling the high-end red wine in his hand, Nothing much, just looking to change the way of doing business. People get tired of always lurking in the shadows, dont you agree?
Baron Stuarts expression remained cool, disregarding Yale Shaws smile, But you shouldnt have targeted Walker Group. Chapters first released on Find_Novel(.
At that, Yale Shaw couldnt help raising his eyebrows, seemingly puzzled.
Chapter 880: 880 Another Purpose
Chapter 880: Chapter 880 Another Purpose
Whats the matter? Do the Walkers and Young Lord have some kind of history? I remember that the Walker familys daughter once offended Young Lord. By acting this way, I havent offended you, right?
Although his words were ttering, his tone seemed light-hearted to the listener, as if he held nobody in regard.
At that moment, Baron Stuarts phone in his embrace began to ring.
Looking at the familiar number, he slowly answered.
No sooner had he answered the call than a slightly anxious voice from Emily Walker came through.
Baron Stuart, are you aware of the Jones Group?
Baron Stuarts brow furrowed slightly. How could she know so quickly that it was Yale Shaw suppressing the Walkers?
What about it? he asked in a calm voice.
Cam Walker suddenly received a document specifying a meeting for her. I found it strange. Thepany hasnt announced anything publicly, so how does the Jones Group know about the Walker Groups crisis? And the person behind this seems to have known Cam for a long time. So, I wanted to ask if you knew this person.
Baron Stuart remained silent for a second before responding, I wille to you in a little while. Well talk then.
After saying that, Baron Stuart hung up the phone right away.
Looking up at Yale Shaw opposite him, Boss Jones, it seems that no matter what, you will definitely not give up on the Walkers?
Yale Shaw scoffed again. Young Lord, you must be joking. I have invested heavily in the takeover of the Walkers, how could I just give up? Moreover, through the Walkers, theres something else I really want.
After saying this, he lifted his wine ss and took a delicate sip of the high-end red wine, savoring it carefully.
Something else he wanted?
Baron Stuart couldnt help but frown at this moment.
Was his sudden attack on the Walkers driven by another purpose?
Since thats the case, does Boss Jones intend to make me, Baron Stuart, an enemy? Since they could not reach an agreement, the only solution was a frontal confrontation with Yale Shaw.
After all, they had only conducted two transactions, hardly any kind of rtionship. Baron Stuart was not afraid of making enemies; he dreaded a dull and tasteless business world!
Young Lord, I am merely acquiring the Walkers. It seems you are quite displeased? And why does my acquisition of the Walkers mean I am bing your enemy? Yale Shaw also seemed puzzled by this. Newest update provided by find{n}ovel
However, this unknown answer wasnt important to him. He was merely curious.
No matter the reason, he would not possibly give up on the Walkers.
Being one of the top tenpanies in E City, acquiring it would easily allow his Jones Group to thrive here, and he had every reason to desire this.
Baron Stuart did not say anything further, but stood up, casting a cold nce at Yale Shaw across from him, then turned and left.
From his indifferent expression, anyone could tell how little he regarded the man.
Watching Baron Stuarts leaving figure, Yale Shaw couldnt help swirling the red wine in his ss, a cryptic smile hanging on his lips.
Leaving the private room, Baron Stuart and yton Howard turned and approached the elevator entrance.
As the elevator opened, they saw Cam Walker stepping out from inside.
Seeing the two men, Cam Walker was also taken aback, her expression slightly stunned.
How were they also here?
Baron Stuart swept a nce at Cam Walker before him, but said nothing, just gazed at her steadily.
Feeling his stare, Cam Walker felt somewhat uneasy.
Perhaps even if centuries were to pass, the man before her would still detest her to the core!
Chapter 881: 881: Follow Her
Chapter 881: Chapter 881: Follow Her
Lady Walker, arent you going toe out?
After a few seconds had passed and seeing that she still wasnt nning to leave the elevator, yton Howard couldnt help but remind her.
At his words, Cam Walker finally snapped back to reality, blocking the closing elevator doors with her hand at thest instant before stepping out and heading in the direction of the private room they hade from.
Watching the direction she was heading, yton Howard furrowed his brows slightly.
Wasnt that Boss Joness private room? What was she doing there?
Images of that time she was **** by Yale Shaw shed through his mind, and for some reason, yton Howard felt a strange emotion rise in his heart, an inexplicable irritation.
Follow her. Just as yton Howard was about to step into the elevator, Baron Stuart, from inside, suddenly put forth these three words.
yton Howard was slightly taken aback and didnt quite understand at first.
However, Baron Stuart simply reached out his hand, pressing the elevator button, and kept yton Howard outside the door. Readplete version only at fin?novel
Inside the elevator, Baron Stuarts eyes were stern; perhaps the stuff Yale Shaw wanted the most was Cam Walker?
Thinking of everything Emily Walker had said on the phone, he seemed to make a connection.
.
At the private room door entrance, Cam Walker double-checked the doorte number before finally pushing the door open.
Under the dim light, as she approached the private room and saw the man in front of her, her whole body stiffened, as if she had fallen into a valley of ice that had been frozen for ten thousand years.
It was him how could it be him
In the darkness, no one could notice her face turn instantly pale.
Remembering the **** she suffered on the cruise ship, Cam Walker felt her entire body go cold.
That Mr. Shaw Jones Group
Could it be that he is the hidden power behind the Jones Group?
Looking at the beautiful woman before him, Yale Shaw was still somewhat puzzled.
Who is this woman?
Seeing the document in her hand, Yale Shaw furrowed his eyebrows again. Was she from the Walker Group?
Hadnt he specifically asked for Cam Walker toe? Who was this woman before him?
Who are you? Looking at the stunning woman before him, Yale Shaws eyes still couldnt help but reveal admiration and a trace of lust.
A good figure; every man likes that.
Cam Walker stood rooted to the spot, the events on the cruise ship still vivid in her memory, haunting her like a relentless nightmare.
She had never felt like this before, but now, whenever she thought about it, she felt filthy from head to toe!
After half a moment, Cam Walker remained silent until the man before her stood up and approached her. She then took a few steps back, a trace of fear filling her clear eyes.
Noticing her reaction, Yale Shaws brows knitted slightly.
Are you afraid of me? Do we know each other from before? He never turned away a beauty.
Cam Walker took a few more steps back and, ultimately, without saying a word, quickly turned and rushed out of the private room.
Possibly panicked and overwhelmed with intense fear, Cam Walker, dashing from the private room, was a bit off bnce and collided hard with yton Howard, who was standing outside the door.
Just as she was about to fall, yton Howard quickly reached out his hand to steady her.
Seeing her paleplexion, he raised an eyebrow, Whats wrong with you?
Please, get me out of here, please take me away from here She looked at yton Howard with a helpless expression, herplexion bing even paler if possible, as if she had been terribly frightened.
Faced with her condition, although yton Howard was puzzled, he didnt ask any questions and quickly escorted her out of Duke Station.
Having no car, the two had to walk to a square in the city center.
Chapter 882: 882: The Strange Emotions in Their Hearts
Chapter 882: Chapter 882: The Strange Emotions in Their Hearts
Sitting on the edge of the fountain, yton Howard bought two cups of hot coffee, handing one to her.
After a period of time, Cam Walkers pale face had regained much of its color.
She took the coffee, politely saying, Thank you.
yton Howard was taken aback once again. In the past, she probably wouldnt have uttered this thank you, right? She might have even disdainfully rejected the coffee he bought.
Sipping the hot coffee from the paper cup and watching the steam rise continuously, Cam Walker felt a kind of warmth and couldnt help but nce at yton Howard next to her.
You all had left, so howe you were still there?
yton Howard was startled, naturally unable to admit that the Young Master had instructed him to follow her; that would make her feel like he was surveilling her.
I left something behind there, so I went back to get it, he said lightly, making up an excuse on the spot.
Cam Walker, holding the paper cup, said nothing more.
However, as the weather grew colder and colder, soon after, snowkes began to drift from the sky once more.
At this time, the coffee in her hands had gone cold, and she couldnt help but shiver.
Seeing this, perhaps out of the chivalry of a man, yton Howard did not hesitate to remove his coat and quietly draped it over her shoulders.
Feeling the sudden weight on her shoulders, Cam Walker was slightly taken aback, turning her pupils to see a hand gently cing the coat over her
She was somewhat dazed and took a long time to lift her gaze. Readplete version only at find?novel
Upon encountering her look, yton Howard also felt ufortable, with a flickering line of sight, uneasily saying, Ill take you back.
As if sensing the awkwardness, Cam Walker did not say anything, promptly stood up, and the two walked together towards the roadside.
.
Inside the office.
When Emily Walker found out that the Jones Group was the Boss Jones from that day on the cruise ship, she was even more astounded, her eyes widening!
The scenes from that time were still vivid in her memory; even now, thinking about them made her feel nauseous.
No wonder he had specifically requested that Cam Walker should personally handle the negotiations. So, his ultimate goal was her
So, does that mean Cam Walker was in great danger when she went over there just now? Emily Walker asked with some nervousness, looking at the man in front of her, thinking of the recent changes in Cam Walker, what should she do if she met that Boss Jones again?
Baron Stuart remained silent, opting for silence instead.
What he had to do now was figure out how to make that Yale Shaw go back to where he came from!
As they spoke, the office door was pushed open, and Cam Walker came in holding documents.
Seeing her walk in with yton Howard, Emily Walker was somewhat taken aback, but it was only for an instant, and she quickly recovered.
Cam Walker, are you, are you alright? She got up, walked to Cam Walker, and seeing her well and fine, she felt an inexplicable relief.
Cam Walker looked calm, but her face was still a bit gloomy after the events that had just transpired, Im fine, sorry, Im afraid I wont be able to secure this cooperation case.
She looked up at Emily Walker, a hint of apology shing through her eyes.
She had intended to use her meager strength to revive Walker Group, but now she realized how na?ve she had been.
Feeling her apology, Emily Walker smiled, No problem, Baron Stuart has already discovered the person behind all this, and Fathers Company will soon recover.
After speaking, she turned her head to look at the man beside her.
When his gaze met hers, Baron Stuart said nothing, ready for a tough fight if he was to confront Yale Shaw head-on!
Cam Walker looked up at Emily Walker, then at Baron Stuart beside her.
PS: Dears, are you finding it boring? The story is drawing close to the end, but it will not conclude for a few more days. Who would you like to read about in the side stories afterward? Come leave yourments and tell Mia Harizon!
Chapter 883: 883 New Years Fireworks
Chapter 883: Chapter 883 New Years Fireworks
So, he had already discovered that the mastermind behind the scenes was that Boss Jones? Does that mean she no longer needed to appear before him to save her fatherspany?
Thinking about this, Cam Walkers trembling heart suddenly settled down.
As long as Baron Stuart, this man, was present, it seemed there was no problem that couldnt be solved.
C
During this period of time, after extensive investigations, it was finally discovered that there was a traitor within the Walker Group who had leaked a very important business secret to Yale Shaw, giving the Jones Group an opportunity to take advantage.
What are you doing, let me go! Inside the Company Building, a middle-aged man was forcefully taken out, staring at the man before him with a relentless chill in his voice, he continued to curse!
Baron Stuart, dont do things so ruthlessly, be careful of retribution!
The sound of cursing followed the mans figure as it disappeared outside the Walker Group.
With the traitor removed, the operations of thepany naturally started to return to normal.
Baxter Walker also woke up in the hospital and, upon learning that thepany had been saved, his condition naturally improved rapidly.
However, he was still unable to return to work at the Company and had to slowly receive treatment inside the hospital, while the Company, he entrusted entirely to Emily Walker and Cam Walker to manage.
Since taking over the Company, Emilys workload had be busier every day, and it was only after work that she could see her three adorable babies.
Time always flies, and in the blink of an eye, it was New Years Eve.
This year, the Stuart Family had unlimited joy, not only did things go as they wished, but they also gained three adorable babies!
After the New Years Eve meal, Be Stuart suggested watching the New Years fireworks, and tonights E City would be extraordinary again.
The fireworks were being held on the sandy beach by the seaside, and by the time they arrived, the beach was already crowded with bustling crowds, where one could easily get separated.
Be Stuart loved lively ces, naturally heading towards wherever the excitement was, and although Emily was also thrilled, Baron Stuart gripped her hand tightly, afraid she would get swept away by the crowd.
Sister-inw Shaw, I heard theres a celebrity performance over there, lets go see? By chance, Be heard passing pedestrians talking about a celebrity performance and got so excited, pulling Emily towards the densest part of the crowd.
Hearing about a celebrity, Emily was also very excited. Although she didnt follow celebrities much, the prospect of seeing a celebrity perform live was intriguing and she wanted to witness it herself!
The fireworks wouldnt start until zero oclock, but for now, they could check out the other attractions.
Sure!
Seeing her nod in agreement, Be immediately reached out her hand and pulled her into the crowd.
Perhaps in search of a good position, the twopletely ignored the two men eagerly following behind them.
Be careful, Be! Leonardo Bryson was a bit anxious; if they really got separated, it would be troublesome.
Moreover, in such a ce, there was always the fear that a stampede might ur, right?
Thinking about this, Leonardos heart rose with apprehension, and he quickened his pace to catch up.
However, just as the two of them tried to hurry after them, the crowd behind suddenly started to be restless, pushing forward as if something had happened up ahead.
Soon, the four of them got separated and within a few seconds, the figures of Emily and Be had disappeared into the crowd.
In the blink of an eye, they were gone, which made Baron Stuarts heart grow increasingly anxious, and all the more aggravated.
Damn it! Which celebrity decided to perform at this time, in this ce!? Read full story at find?novel
Chapter 884: 884 Scattered by the Crowd
Chapter 884: Chapter 884 Scattered by the Crowd
At this moment, he had the urge to ban that celebrity!
Watching the crowd surge forward, he had no choice but to follow and squeeze his way to the front.
Ugh, whats the fuss about? Its just her. I thought it was some handsome male star! Finally reaching the front, Be Stuart pouted in dissatisfaction.
She had expected to see a hunky guy, only to find out it was just a newly debuted female singer.
While the singer had a bit of fame, Be Stuart wasnt interested at all.
Emily Walker didnt keep up with the entertainment circle and naturally wasnt familiar with this new star, so both of themcked interest.
Emily Walker turned her head, feeling a bit discouraged, only to discover that the man who had been following the two of them was now nowhere to be seen.
Uh? Where did Baron Stuart and the others go?
Upon hearing this, Be Stuart also carelessly turned her head, realizing Leonardo Bryson had also disappeared.
Whats going on? Could they have been separated by the crowd?
They were probably scattered by the crowd just now. Why dont we go to a less crowded ce and wait for them? Be Stuart suggested.
Emily Walker nodded, and the two headed for a less crowded part of the beach.
Not far away, Leonardo Bryson spotted their figures and ran over, somewhat out of breath.
So you two are here!
As Leonardo Bryson ran over gasping for air, the two turned at the sound of his voice.
Emily Walker frowned slightly, her bright starry eyes looking behind Leonardo Bryson, and then she asked with confusion, Howe its just you? Wheres Baron Stuart?
Hearing this, Leonardo Bryson looked behind him and showed no surprise.
He simply responded offhandedly, Just now, we were separated by the crowd, and I guess he will find this ce in a little while.
If they couldnt find each other in the crowd, he would naturallye to this spot. Leonardo Bryson wasnt too worried about this.
Since they were separated, they didnt dare wander off and just sat on the beachside, admiring the sea water under the starlight while waiting for Baron Stuart to find them.
At midnight, the New Years fireworks were about to begin, yet Baron Stuart still hadnt shown up, leaving Emily Walker somewhat puzzled.
Nearly one hour had passed, why hadnt Baron Stuart found them yet?
Thinking about this, Emily Walker couldnt help but stand up, looking around.
The performance had ended, and the crowd had long since moved toward the beach in anticipation of the uing New Years fireworks.
Although it was nighttime, the beach was already brightly lit. After surveying the area for a while, she still couldnt spot Baron Stuart.
Seeing her stand up, Be Stuart and Leonardo Bryson also stood, equally puzzled.
The crowd wasrge, but they were in the most noticeable location. It made no sense that he couldnt see the three of them.
This is odd. Where on earth did my brother go? Be Stuart murmured, unable to hide her frown.
We should make a phone call, Leonardo Bryson suggested.
In response, Emily Walker quickly took out her cell phone and dialed Baron Stuarts personal phone number.
However, after several rings, no one answered the phone. When she tried calling a second time, the disy already showed Power Off.
This deepened her confusion. Discover more novels at f?ndnovel
Whats wrong? Seeing her deep frown, Leonardo Bryson asked.
Emily Walker looked up, her eyes filled with confusion as she spoke to Leonardo Bryson, First there was no answer, and then when I called again it went straight to power off. Whats going on?
As soon as those words left her mouth, Leonardo Bryson also furrowed his brows.
They hadnt been out long, so the cell phone shouldnt have run out of battery, and since it was Emily Walker who made the call, there was no reason for Baron Stuart not to answer.
Chapter 885: 885: Baron Stuart Disappears
Chapter 885: Chapter 885: Baron Stuart Disappears
Then whats going on? Could it be because there are so many people here that his cell phone was stolen?
Thinking there might be that possibility, Leonardo Bryson looked at the two people, Should we look for him together?
Emily Walker nodded, it was the only thing to do.
However, as time ticked by, the New Years fireworks had started, and even after they had finished, they still hadnt found a trace of Baron Stuart
For some reason, a feeling of unease suddenly rose in Emilys heart.
With Barons intelligence, knowing that they had been separated, he should have called them by now if he couldnt find them. But over two hours had passed, so why had Baron suddenly disappeared like this? Content originallyes from ?ovelFind
She stood there in a daze, the more she thought, the more uneasy she felt.
Sister-inw, whats wrong? Seeing her suddenly stop, Be Stuart couldnt help but turn around and look at her in confusion.
Emily raised her head, her eyes full of anxiety at this moment.
He knows were looking for him, but why, why isnt he trying to contact us? Even if his phone was out of battery, all three of their cell phones were on. After more than two hours, it didnt make sense for him not to contact them.
The more she thought about it, the more anxious Emily became.
Seeing her suddenly look so anxious, Be Stuart was somewhat astonished.
Youre not worried about my brother, are you?
Her tone was as if Emilys concern for her brother was something absurd.
Emily didnt respond but looked at Be in a somewhat perplexed manner.
How could they seem so unconcerned?
She turned her head to look at Leonardo, who at this time also appeared calm, as if the sudden disappearance of Baron didnt bother him in the slightest.
Pfft Be chuckled lightly before looking at Emily, Youre overthinking it. Its New Years Eve today, how could anything happen? Besides, even if something did happen, my brother would definitely solve it himself. Dont worry!
Seeing Beugh so freely, the expression on Emilys face grew even darker.
The reason she was worried was that she knew Baron had made too many enemies. Remembering the affairs of Milton Modesto and Thomas Emilianos brothers, her heart couldnt settle down for a moment.
Leonardo, if if Baron was surrounded by ten people right now, would he really be alright?
Her words caused Leonardo to be momentarily taken aback.
Originally, he too felt that today was a special day, and nothing unexpected would likely happen. After all, at this time the whole nation was celebrating together; who would cause trouble on such a day?
But being asked like this made him start to worry too.
He should be fine unless those ten people are Old Master Stuarts men.
Leonardo knew very well that since his childhood, Baron had received special training and ordinary people were no match for him.
But what if those ten people all have guns? Emily asked again.
The more she thought about it, the more she felt something was off. Baron knew his disappearance would worry her and knowing she would worry, he would definitely have contacted her!
The suddenly tense atmosphere from Emily made Leonardo grow increasingly uneasy as well.
Baron was decisive in action and indeed had made quite a few enemies.
However, many of them had been dealt with by him, root and branch; there should have been no lingering threats.
Ohe on, theres no need for you to worry like this. Maybe my brother just couldnt find us and went home first? Seeing the two grow more and more anxious, Be interrupted them.
Chapter 886: Break His Legs for Me!
Chapter 886: Chapter 886: Break His Legs for Me!
Her words did not reassure Emily Walker.
If he really went back, he should have taken the initiative to contact them, right?
Meanwhile, in a repair garage not far from the New Years Eve seaside celebration, Baron Stuart was groggily waking up.
Memories shed through his mind like an electric shock.
Just two hours ago, he was searching everywhere for Emily Walker when he was attacked from behind.
And the thing that had assaulted him was no ordinary tool, but rather something capable of knocking a person out instantly with an electric shock.
He shook his heavy head and opened his eyes only to discover that his hands were handcuffed, his feet the only part of him still free.
Opening his narrowed eyes, the strong light on the opposite side made him squint for a few seconds before he could fully make out his surroundings.
Howughable, Baron Stuart thought, even he could be kidnapped!
Under the dazzling light, a figure approachedit was him.
Seeing the middle-aged man before him, Baron Stuart was unmoved, merely turning his gaze aside with disgust, as if looking at the man any longer was repulsive.
??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? fin?novel
Tsk tsk, you always have that look on your face,pletely disdainful of others! The man approached, and upon seeing his haughty expression, a wave of anger unconsciously surged within him!
The Stuart Family might be powerful, wealthy enough to rival nations, but so what?
Now, Baron Stuart has still fallen into his hands, hasnt he?
And so quietly, that even if he were shot today, it would go unnoticed by gods or ghosts!
Hearing this, Baron Stuart turned his head and gave The Man a straight look, but his lips still curled with contempt.
You think youre capable of getting revenge on me?
At this, The Man seemed to be even more infuriated, his eyes bulging with rage, Were it not for your meddling, Baron Stuart, I would be Chairman of the Walker Group by now!
And then? Baron Stuart asked calmly,pletely unfazed by the danger he was in.
Looking at him, The Man thought how easygoing he was now, but soon he would make him wish he were dead!
I, the secondrgest shareholder of Walker Group, was kicked out by you. You think youre so arrogant and great? Well, today, I want to see how you escape from the palm of my hand!
Having said that, The Man didnt waste any more words, and with a wave of his hand, over a dozen ck Dressed Men lined up before him.
Seeing a synchronized lineup of more than a dozen ck Dressed Men, Baron Stuart just revealed a sneer, still fearless in the face of the scene before him.
Beat him!manded The Man, the smile on his face undoubtedly fueling the rage in his chest!
At hismand, the dozen ck Dressed Men advanced and began to rain down punches and kicks on Baron Stuart.
But Baron Stuart was not one to sit and await his doom. As the men approached, he quickly rolled over, using his long legs as his ultimate weapon at this moment!
Before some could see clearly, they felt the men around them being kicked and sent flying meters away. Seeing this, The Middle-aged Man was filled with regret.
He had thought that cuffing his hands would be enough, yet he hadnt counted on Stuarts capable legs!
Break his legs! The Man ordered again.
Very soon, one of them drew a pistol and aimed it at Baron Stuarts legs.
He wouldnt kill him with a single shotthat wouldnt satisfy his deep-seated hatred!
Sensing the gun suddenly aiming at him, Baron Stuart halted his counterattack and looked sternly at The Man opposite him.
Chapter 887 - 887 Waiting for the Opportunity
Chapter 887: Chapter 887 Waiting for the Opportunity
Whats wrong, too afraid to fight back? he scoffed, watching the man halt his actions instantly, a smug look on his face.
But Baron Stuart remained undaunted; he was waiting, waiting for the right moment.
The man, seeing him hesitate to act rashly, suddenly felt a surge of smugness. How many people could personally experience the sense of superiority that came with stepping on a man at the pinnacle of This World?
Seemingly wanting to intensify this feeling of superiority, the man suddenly approached the one with the pistol, took the gun from his hand, and then aimed it at Baron Stuarts head.
Tsk, tsk, tsk. Who would have thought that the mighty Young Lord could fall into my hands? Its truly satisfying!
In this Commercial Kingdom, its always been the king who triumphs and the vanquished who are vilified. Although the Walker Group was arge enterprise, its shareholders were often trampled upon by the Futuren Group, a feeling of oppression they could not forget to this day.
Every time they faced Baron Stuart, even if they were furious, they had to swallow their anger and keep quiet, not daring to offend him.
Nowadays, since he had already lost everything, what did he have to fear from offending him?
How does it feel to be oppressed? The Man sneered with a hint of mockery, gradually moving forward.
As the man drew nearer, Baron Stuart merely curled his lip in disdain, That will depend on whether you have the ability or not?
Upon hearing this, the smile on The Mans face froze instantly, reced by a visage of rage.
To be so defiant even in the face of death!
The mans face was full of anger. He then gave a meaningful nce to a man behind Baron Stuart, who understood immediately and stepped forward, raising the iron stick in his hand and chopping it down fiercely on Baron Stuarts back!
Caught off-guard, Baron Stuart took the blow hard, lost his footing, and knelt to the ground!
But this also ignited the boundless fury in his heart.
He slowly raised his head, his star eyes now blood red with bloodlust, as if a fierce beast was gradually awakening within him.
Seeing him ready to fight back, the middle-aged man couldnt help but feel some fear. Everyone knew how ruthless This man was in his actions, and once he got truly nasty, the consequences were unforeseeable.
What, you you still want to fight back? The man looked at Baron Stuart, whose expression had suddenly changed, his grip on the gun tightening.
The man before him felt like the Dark King, someone no one dared to approach lightly.
Baron Stuart lifted his gaze, his rage fully kindled by that blow!
You want me dead? Then lets see what youve got!
What what are you going to do? The man, increasingly frightened as Baron Stuart advanced, couldnt help but tremble in fear.
Baron Stuart remained silent, his cold eyes staring intently at the man before him, closing the distance step by step.
Donte any closer Ive got a gun in my hand! he said, gripping the gun tighter and aiming it at Baron Stuarts forehead.
A gun? Good, thats exactly what he wanted from the mans hand!
Ignoring the mans warning, Baron Stuart subtly tugged at the corner of his Lips and advanced once again.
Seeing that he had no intention of stopping, the man gritted his teeth, tensing his fingers on the trigger, ready to end Baron Stuarts life in the Next second!
A loud bang rang out as the Bullet shot through the gun barrel. In the Instant the oval Bullet fired, Baron Stuart suddenly raised both Hands, and as the Bullet passed through the handcuffs, they snapped off instantly! Discover more novels at Find?Novel
Chapter 888: Are You All Sure You Want to Be Used by Him?
Chapter 888: Chapter 888: Are You All Sure You Want to Be Used by Him?
The result was within his expectations, Baron Stuart curled the corners of his lips, fearing nothing more than the man not taking the shot.
Upon seeing the abruptly broken handcuffs, the man obviously paused, somewhat astonished; he hadnt expected this oue.
However, before he could react, a figure swiftly charged toward him. Before he could gather his wits, the gun in his hand instantly vanished, and by the time he did, it was already aimed at his temple area
It was a mere three seconds, and hepletely failed to see how the pistol had ended up in Baron Stuarts hand.
At this time, seeing the Boss with a gun to his head, the other ck-dressed men immediately drew their pistols from their coats and aimed them at Baron Stuart.
Baron Stuart was unfazed, merely lifting his eyes to look at the group, He will lose everything, are you sure you want to work for him?
Hearing this, the ck-clothed people couldnt help but pause and nce at each other.
They were indeed not Director Humphreys people, they were just hired to kill Baron Stuart; however, having taken the money, they naturally had to keep their promise, otherwise, how could they continue in this circle?
After only a brief hesitation, the men quickly regained theirposure, their gun aimed at Baron Stuart once more.
Baron Stuart slightly tugged at the corner of his mouth, It seems that you all have your principles, then I wont force you.
Content originallyes from F?ndNovel
Since youve taken his money, you surely wouldnt disregard his life, right?
The several ck-dressed men looked at each other. With Director Humphrey in Young Lords hands, this indeed put them in a difficult position, and for a moment they didnt know how to choose.
Seeing their hesitation, Director Humphrey obviously began to worry about his own life.
Given Baron Stuarts ruthlessness and decisiveness, he would indeed take Humphreys life!
You, you all were hired by me with money, save me quickly! If you dont save me, you can forget about the other half of your money!
Seeing his life in jeopardy, Director Humphrey unashamedly threatened them.
Do you think youll have a life to give them the rest of the money? Baron Stuart suddenly spoke up, his lips curving with a charming smile.
His words caused another moment of shock among the men.
If Director Humphrey really died, were they to ask the King of Hell for the rest of the money?
Thinking about this, the ck-clothed people hesitated instantly. The job hadnt been done, their identities were exposed, and not only would they not get the money, but they might also be eradicated by Young Lord. Wouldnt that mean losing both thedy and the troops?
It had not been easy to lure him here; if he let him go now, would he still have a life to live? Would Baron Stuart let him go?
Chapter 889: Do You All Want Money, or Your Lives?
Chapter 889: Chapter 889: Do You All Want Money, or Your Lives?
The answer was, absolutely not!
But right now, aside from saying yes, did he have any other choice? The rightful source is ?ovelFind
No? Seeing his hesitation, Baron Stuart pressed on once again, and the gun at his forehead pressed a bit closer.
Yes, yes, of course! I was just kidding with you, of course you can leave, said the Director, while in his mind he was calcting a different n.
As long as he let go of him, there would still be plenty of chances to kill him!
However, Baron Stuart had already seen through his thoughts, and with a slight smile, said, Then I will trouble Director Humphrey to see me out.
With these words, Baron Stuart, keeping Director Humphrey in hold, stepped out of the Repair Garage one step at a time.
It wasnt until they were outside the door that he let go of Director Humphrey, allowing him to walk step by step, back to him, towards those ck-clothed people.
However, just as Director Humphrey reached the precise middle between him and the ck-clothed people, Baron Stuart spoke faintly, He didnt have time to pay you the money, Ill pay it.
At these words, everyone was still somewhat dazed, not understanding the meaning behind his sudden deration.
But before the crowd could react, they heard a gunshotbang!
Director Humphrey, just about to understand the meaning behind his words, was about to turn around when Baron Stuart shot him through the brow, and he instantly fell to the ground!
Watching the sudden turn of events before them, the hired assassins were slightly stunned.
Looking up at the imposing man opposite them, they saw that he had already discarded the gun in his hand and was calmly watching them, How much does he owe you?
The assassins looked at each other for a few seconds before one of the leaders replied hesitantly, Two two million.
Baron Stuart pulled a checkbook out from his leather armor, a fountain pen which he rarely carried with him these days because of the pen Emily Walker gave himit had be a habit to carry it every day.
With a few swift movements of the pen, he casually tore off a check, I, Baron Stuart, do not give people second chances, choose money or your lives.
He held the check between his fingers, waiting for those assassins to make their choice.
Eyeing the check in his hand, the assassins hesitated before one of them slowly stepped forward and took the check from his fingers.
Then turned back to the others and said, Were leaving.
Nonsense, they were assassins to make money, Director Humphrey was dead, and the Young Lord was willing to pay the rest of the money, why would they not take it? Besides, even if they could kill Baron Stuart, no one would pay them the remaining money. If they failed, they might even face a fatal danger, a loss far outweighing the gain!
Watching the group of assassins disappear into the night, Baron Stuarts lips curled slightly, and then he turned and left.
.
Time slipped away second by second, the New Years fireworks had long ended, and at 2 AM, Leonardo Bryson, Emily Walker, and Be Stuart returned to Stuart Manor, at this time, all three of them wore faces that were slightly heavy and worried.
Although the lights were on at Stuart Manor, Zachary Stuart and Vivian Ferguson were already asleep.
Ill go check the Room! Seeing no one in the Living Room, Emily Walker ran up to the Second Floor, but after entering the Bedroom, she felt a wave of disappointment.
She returned downstairs, somewhat out of it, and Be Stuart met her, My brother hasnte back yet?
Emily Walker shook her head absently, her anxiety growing within her.
She helplessly lifted her head, looking at Be Stuart, her voice somewhat helpless, What should we do? He must be in trouble, otherwise, he wouldnt be away for such a long time
Chapter 890: Anxious Like a Fire Burning
Chapter 890: Chapter 890: Anxious Like a Fire Burning
At this point, Be Stuart couldnt help but start to worry.
Baron Stuart had always been rational and steady in handling things; he knew they would worry and wouldnt stay out for such a long time without good reason.
The New Years fireworks had ended, and at this time, where could he be?
At this moment, she didnt feel it appropriate to wake Grandpa. For the time being, Be Stuart felt unsure of what to do.
I Ill go out and look for him! Emily Walker, frantic and at a loss, turned to rush out the grand entrance.
As soon as Leonardo Bryson and Be Stuart saw what she was doing, they hurriedly grabbed her, Sister-inw, dont panic, its sote, where will you go looking for him?
Then what do we do!? He never just disappears he must be in some trouble; otherwise, he wouldnt be out for such a long time! Perhaps because her heart was too anxious, and she didnt know what to do, her eyes quickly filled with tears, and she couldnt help but sob out loud.
Her anxious demeanor left Be Stuart somewhat stunned; she knew she was worried, but it was the middle of the night, and she dared not lose her sister-inw!
Sister-inw, I know youre anxious, but would it be okay for you to wait at home for our good news, while Leonardo Bryson and I go look for him? she soothed.
You all stay at home; Ill go look! Watching the two in distress, Leonardo Bryson finally spoke up.
However, just as he was about to turn around, Baron Stuart walked in through the grand entrance gate.
Seeing the three people in front of him, he was momentarily taken aback and furrowed his brow slightly, puzzled.
Baron Stuart
Not until he heard Emily Walkers voice did he turn his line of sight, and when he saw the moisture in her eyes, Baron Stuart felt a slight jolt in his heart.
What happened? he approached and asked softly.
Seeing the man return unharmed before her, the tears Emily Walker had been holding back finally burst forth, sliding down her face.
She threw herself into his arms, crying somewhat hysterically, Where have you been, why did youe back sote
Surprised by the person who suddenly flung herself at him, Baron Stuart was taken aback once more, but then he raised his hand to hold her close, I, I had something and had to leave for a bit. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f?dnvel
So he had been away for quite a while, which is why she was so worried she cried?
Seeing him safe and sound, Be Stuart couldnt help but pout in dissatisfaction, Brother, cant you let us know next time you have something to attend to? You had us so worried!
However, Leonardo Bryson noticed something off with him; his body had the smell of gunpowder.
Whats going on? Why are you all standing here? Hearing the noise, Vivian Ferguson descended from the second floor, wrapped in a coat, and upon seeing everyone gathered in the living room, she couldnt help but ask.
Leonardo Bryson smiled and responded to Vivian Ferguson, Its nothing, we just got back.
Emily Walker also wiped her tears, feeling finally rxed at this moment.
You all should stop staying up all night too, go back to your rooms and rest. Leonardo Bryson, its sote, you might as well not go back and spend the night here, said Vivian Ferguson, seeing that they were okay, she then turned and went back to her room to rest.
.
Once back in their room, given the time was sote, Baron Stuart naturally didnt miss the opportunity to carry her toward the bathroom.
While taking a bath, Emily Walker was surprised to notice a clear mark on his back, as if hed been struck by something hard.
You, what happened here? she asked, looking at him with some confusion.
Only then did Baron Stuart be vaguely aware of the pain in his back, but he casually found an excuse, Oh, Grandpa did it.
Emily Walker was taken aback, Grandpa did it? Why would he hit you again?
Chapter 891 - 891 Ending 1
Chapter 891: Chapter 891 Ending 1
Remembering how the Old Master once beat Baron Stuart, Emily Walker still feels a shiver run through her.
A man of such high stature had an unknown scene to the public.
If it werent for her witnessing it with her own eyes, she would hardly believe that the man standing at the top of the world could be beaten to kneel on the ground by someone.
However, if thest time he was beaten was because of her, then what about this time?
Baron Stuart was at a loss for a reason for a moment, so he casually answered, Just a trivial matter.
To better divert her attention, he changed the subject, By the way, were the New Years fireworks beautiful?
Under his guidance, Emilys attention was sessfully shifted, and she recalled tonights fireworks, which were truly spectacr!
She nodded, continuing to wipe his body, Yes, they were beautiful, better than in previous years.
Baron Stuart raised his eyebrows, unimpressed, Really? I think its the same every year, with no new tricks.
Indeed, although the New Years fireworks are exceptionally lively every year, they are generally the old patterns, without much novelty.
Having seen them once, he had never gone to the seaside for the New Years fireworks again; this year was the second time.
At this remark, Emily couldnt help but lift her dark star eyes, a hint of hesitation shing in them.
Is that so? But why did she feel that this years fireworks were especially beautiful?
Could it be because her mood was different, even the surroundings seemed to be affected?
Gradually lost in thought, Emilys hand movements wiping his body slowed down to a halt; indeed, her current life was the happiest one could be!
Finding her biological parents, marrying such a wonderful man who adored her, and having three beautiful little babies, she truly felt content with her life.
Baron Stuart, sitting in the bathtub, noticed her sudden pause and couldnt help but turn his head, only to see her with a distant look on her face.
While Emily was lost in thought, she suddenly felt a warmth on her lips, carrying the Mans unique scent.
She snapped back to the present, only to see the exceedingly handsome face right before her eyes.
Inside the bathroom, an atmosphere of love filled the space, lingering endless
.
On the first day of the Lunar New Year, the entire E City was still bustling, and Baxter Walkers health was gradually recovering.
To celebrate this peaceful and warm scene, Vivian Ferguson invited the entire Walker Group over for a reunion dinner.
Although Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart still harbored some grudges against Cam Walker, time had passed, and they didnt dwell on it too much. Instead, they opened their hearts and epted her.
Stay, stay! After all, home wont be short of one pair of chopsticks, will it? Be Stuart was really happy to pull yton over to sit inside the sofa! ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find[?]ovel
Chapter 892 - 892 Ending 2
Chapter 892: Chapter 892 Ending 2
Today, you dont have to be my brothers subordinate; just be someone without any status. Although youre not our real family, you can still be considered half of the family!
Indeed, after following Baron Stuart for so many years, even though their statuses differed greatly, to Be Stuart, he was like a big brother!
Under the insistent hospitality of everyone, yton Howard eventually stayed.
Feeling somewhat ufortable, he averted his line of sight, but undoubtedly met another pair of ck pupils
Seeing him suddenly turn towards her, Cam Walker instantly lowered her eyelids, her expression somewhat evasive.
Wow, the babies are awake! Emily Walker came down with two nannies, holding the youngest Amelia Stuart in her arms, while Be Stuart immediately rushed over to take the little princess.
Oh my, my little princess has grown up some more, still so beautiful, truly inheriting your parents good genes!
Upon seeing the little babies, Be Stuart immediately couldnt let go, taking turns holding them, unwilling to miss out on any!
This update is avable on Find_Novel(.
Standing to the side, Zachary Stuart was visibly displeased,ining, I say, Be, you have plenty of time to hold them. Im an old man without many years left. Can you let me hold them first?
Grandpa! What are you talking about? When they grow up, how will I be able to hold them? Of course, I have to hold them while theyre small! Be Stuart retorted, looking as if she waspletely justified.
Old Master Stuart, helpless, finally gave up.
Luckily, Emily Walker gave birth to three babies; otherwise, their whole family would be fighting over holding them!
After everyone had their turn holding the babies, Cam Walker suddenly spoke up.
May may I hold the child? Her voice was soft and her tone somewhat inferior, as if she was afraid the Stuarts family members would refuse.
After all, the present Stuart family still maintained a distance from her, probably still seeing her as an unforgivable woman in their eyes.
As soon as she spoke, the faces of the Stuarts family members clearly showed a moment of surprise. Indeed, they still had their guard up against Cam Walker.
Seeing no reaction from Zachary Stuart, Vivian Ferguson, and Be Stuart, who were holding the babies, Cam Walkers expression dimmed as she quietly lowered her head and fell silent.
Seeing her self-deprecating demeanor, Emily Walker smiled gently, and just as she was about to reach for a baby, Be Stuart approached proactively, with a radiant smile.
Go ahead, the little princess is the cutest one! She handed Amelia Stuart over to Cam Walker, a gesture of friendly outreach.
Cam Walker, somewhat surprised, lifted her head and saw Be Stuarts beaming small face. Her heart felt warm.
She also pursed her lips and returned a faint smile, taking the baby from her hands.
Amelia Stuart really was a cute and beautiful little girl. Looking at her, Cam Walker couldnt help but raise a joyful smile on her face.
In her heart, she pondered, when would she have such a beautiful and adorable daughter?
The smile on her face at this moment was like a breathtakingly beautiful scenery, causing yton Howard to also stare in a daze.
At this moment, Ang Reid, too, came over, and while ying with the baby, she said, Amelia, this is Auntie Cam, you know. When Aunt Everleigh has a baby in the future, Im sure itll be just as cute and beautiful as our Amelia!
Ang Reids casual words only intensified Cam Walkers feelings of insecurity.
Her child? Could she have one?
Just as everyone was enjoying their time ying with the three babies, a servant came out, Master, Madam, the meal is ready.
Chapter 893 - 893 Ending 3
Chapter 893: Chapter 893 Ending 3
Alright, lets go have a meal! Zachary Stuart was the first to rise, leading everyone closer to the restaurant.
Lunch passed amidst everyonesughter and cheerful voices. After the meal, snow began to fall outside, and Leonardo Bryson also arrived at Be Stuarts request.
To make today more lively, Be Stuart suggested building a snowman in the courtyard. It was said to be building a snowman, but in no time at all, the group of three men and three women had started a snowball fight in the courtyard.
This was the first time Cam Walker felt she truly fit in with them, and the smile on her face was even more genuine and radiant!
The elders at the front door, seeing such a scene in the courtyard, all wore satisfied and relieved smiles on their faces. Having such a group of children, their lives were trulyplete.
Oh, you dare to hit me, Leonardo Bryson!? Be Stuart was attacked, instantly bing yful, she quickly rolled several snowballs one after another, bombarding Leonardo, catching him off-guard, with no ce to hide.
Baron Stuart, on the other hand, clearly showed no interest in such childish y, but under his sisters persistence, he too stood in the snowy field, yet didnt join the battle.
???? ????s? ???????s ??
Emily Walker, seeing him standing motionless, also wanted to pique his interest and rolled a snowball to hit him with.
Feeling a sudden chill on his back, Baron Stuart froze for a moment, turned his head, but saw only the girl not far away secretlyughing. In an instant, he too felt an itch in his heart and wanted to teach the little woman who had ambushed him a lesson!
He crouched down, rolled an extrarge snowball, and his handsome face suddenly took on an air of danger, Do you know what happens when you ambush me?
No idea! Emily Walkerughed, and then another snowball went flying towards him.
This time, however, Baron Stuart reacted swiftly, easily dodging it.
He slowly looked up, It seems I must show you how formidable I am!
No sooner had he finished speaking than Baron Stuart swiftly raised his hand, seemingly about to hurl the snowball in his hand at Emily.
Seeing this, Emily naturally didnt want to be hit for nothing. She immediately used her arms to protect her head, burying her face in her elbow.
But she waited a long time without feeling a snowball hit her body, and couldnt help but grow curious.
However, just as she was about to look up and see what was happening, the man suddenly appeared in front of her. Before she could recover, he smiled faintly, reached forward, secured the back of her head, and then a strong kiss descended, deeply kissing her.
Emily was startled at first, and all the men, women, and children nearby were stunned, feeling a bit embarrassed. But Be Stuart found the scene very interesting, as if watching a warm romantic love movie; wasnt this something that only happened in the movies?
As if sensing the strong gazes around her, Emily came back to her senses, clearly quite ufortable, and tried to push him away. But the man held on even tighter, making it impossible for her to break free.
After a while, as if he had kissed her enough, Baron Stuart finally let her go slowly.
Emily red at him reproachfully, pouted her cheeks, her face a little red, and whispered angrily, Its outside now, and there are so many people!
The man, however, gave a wicked smile, This is what you get for ambushing me, your punishment.
The story of Emily Walker and Baron Stuart ends here, but the bonus chapters still contain their stories! And their three little treasures have grown up and started talking! If you want to continue, click the next chapter!
(Main story concluded)
(Sorry for thete update today due to inte outage, very sorry folks!)
The content still remains exciting to follow, make sure you continue watching folks!
Also rmend Mias new book Honorable Young Lord, Busy Deep at Night! is now released (its free for now!), and I hope everyone continues to support it, please leavements, add to your favorites, mwah!
Chapter 894: Don’t Flirt with My Daddy!
Chapter 894: Chapter 894: Dont Flirt with My Daddy!
Time flies, four yearster.
In the flourishing metropolis, a ck Rolls-Royce stopped at the entrance of Saintoro International Kindergarten.
By 11 AM, the school gate entrance was already filled with all sorts of luxurious private cars,ing from nationwide, and even some from overseas.
Uncle Howard! A tender voice rang out from not far away; looking at the man standing beside the ck sedan, the petite figure immediately rushed over.
And behind her, followed two pretty little boys!
Seeing his sister suddenly dashing, Fenton Stuart slightly furrowed his elegant brows in disapproval. She was already four years oldwhy was she still so reckless?
Discover more novels at FindNovel
Where did she inherit this trait from? It certainly didnte from their mommy!
Amelia, be careful! Another clear and slightly naive yet steady voice called out, belying the tone of a child.
yton Howard smiled softly as the little girl ran to him, then squatted down and hugged her, Lady Ino.
Uncle Howard, can you take me to see Daddy today? I havent seen him in a very long time; Amelia misses Daddy so much!
Having said that, the little girl pouted somewhat aggrievedly.
yton Howard found it a bit amusing.
Recently, the Young Master was busy with work around the world and indeed had no time to stay at home.
However, today he happened to be back in the country and would likely see him tonight.
Little Sister, how many times have I told you, Daddy is very busy, hes not in the country, but once hes back, well be able to see him. At this moment, the two little boys also caught up, where the second brother Isaac Stuart couldnt help but speak out.
Fenton Stuart stood still, not saying anything.
But Amelia just misses Daddy!
Lady Ino doesnt have to worry, the Young Master has returned to the country today, but he still has a contract to discuss this afternoon. He should be able to make it back before dinner, yton Howard soothed; after all, who wouldnt love this little princess!
Four years had passed in the blink of an eye, looking back at the past, time really flies.
yton Howards words sent all the children into excitement.
However,pared to Fenton Stuart and Isaac Stuart, although they were happy that Daddy was back, what awaited them was another kind of test.
.
Inside the luxury private room, the man sat on the genuine leather sofa, his slender eyes carefully scanning every word in the document, while the woman sitting across from him seemed full of confidence, as if certain the contract would be settled today.
What do you think? Are you interested in this investment, Chairman Stuart? The woman smiled seductively, lightly swaying the tall ss in her hand.
Baron Stuart finished reading the contract and then closed it up, barely any change detectable in his handsome contours, perpetually indifferent.
Yet, when facing the woman opposite him, he softened the chill on his face slightly.
We can try it.
Upon hearing this, the womans lips curled into a seductive smile once again.
She gently raised her wine ss, Then, shall we toast to a pleasant cooperation?
Baron Stuart remained unswayed by the womans flirtatious smile and her beguiling appearance but nheless picked up his wine ss and raised it slightly, then took a sip with pursed lips.
At this moment, the door to the private room was suddenly opened, and a petite figure walked in.
Upon seeing the man sitting on the sofa, Amelia Stuart immediately ran over, Daddy!
Seeing the unexpected appearance of the little figure, Baron Stuart was clearly surprised, put down his wine ss, and lifted her onto his thigh, Amelia, how did you get here?
Amelia Stuart smiled but didnt answer his question; instead, she turned her face and red at the woman opposite with displeasure, You, dont dare to seduce my Daddy!
Chapter 895: 895: Are You Emily Walkers Young Daughter?
Chapter 895: Chapter 895: Are You Emily Walkers Young Daughter?
Looking at the mboyantly colorful woman across from her, Amelia Stuarts bright eyes were filled with deep hostility.
In this world, there were only a few women she liked, and those who clung to her daddy were indeed Amelia Stuarts enemies!
On the sofa across, looking at this tiny little person, Rosanne Nichols was somewhat surprised and her eyes also lit up with curiosity about this petite little child.
She smiled and then got up and came over to sit beside Amelia and Baron Stuart.
Are you Emily Walkers little daughter?
Seeing her suddenly sit down next to them, Amelias delicate little face immediately scrunched up, Go away, donte near my daddy!
At those words, the smile on Rosannes face deepened, What, already so young and you know how to chase away your mommys rivals?
Amelia proudly lifted her cute chin, Of course, all of you are bad women, trying to steal my daddy!
PfftWho told you these words? Your mommy? Rosanne asked curiously.
Although she hadnt seen Emily Walker for four years, based on her personality, she wouldnt say such things to a child so young, would she?
Looking at the strange woman in front of her, Amelias brows were filled with confusion.
Who exactly was this woman? Did she know her mommy?
Who are you?
Rosanne smiled, her tone slightly teasing, Me? I am your mommys former rival!
Daddy, lets hurry back home!
No sooner had she spoken than Amelia immediately slid off Baron Stuartsp, grabbed his hand, and tried to leave the private room.
Baron Stuart frowned slightly, as he never had the heart to scold her for her unreasonable tantrums.
Noticing the slight displeasure between his eyebrows, yton Howard came over, Lady Ino, the Young Master is still talking business, so you cant be unreasonable, okay?
He came over, intending to carry Amelia away.
I dont want to go, daddy Seeing herself about to be carried away, Amelia immediately struggled, her little face brimming with grievance, looking at Baron Stuart, Daddy woo
Baron Stuart, helpless, had to pick her back up and tenderly said, Daddy is indeed talking business. If you keep being unreasonable, I will have Uncle Howard take you home.
Speaking of which, how did yton Howard bring her here?
He looked up, his eyes questioning yton Howard.
yton Howard was also at a loss, since Lady Ino was the most pampered at home, he didnt dare to displease her.
Lady Ino said she missed you, so I disclosed your return to the country, and she insisted oning to see you, so I just
What about Anthony and Eduardo?
The two Young Masters have already been sent home, they yton Howard paused, recalling the reaction of the two Young Masters at the campus entrance, They seemed not to miss you as much as Lady Ino. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find~novel
It seemed they knew that as soon as the Young Master returned to the country, their free time to y would decrease!
Baron Stuart didnt mind too much, as he was indeed stricter with the boys.
To be able to go back home with daddy, Amelia could only sulk with her little mouth pursed, quietly sitting on his thigh.
Only after the two hadpletely negotiated the investment in the movie production did Baron Stuart turn to leave the private room.
Oh, by the way, send my regards to Emily Walker. Rosanne smiled, as she had genuinely taken a liking to this little girl.
But where did she inherit this spoiled character from? Shes nothing like Emily Walker at all.
Chapter 896: 896 Who was that woman just now?
Chapter 896: Chapter 896 Who was that woman just now?
Baron Stuart gave a slight nod, then picked up Amelia and turned to leave.
In the ck sedan, Amelia was inseparable, clinging to Baron Stuart and not wanting to let go at all!
Daddy, who was that woman just now?
Baron Stuart frowned slightly, looking down at his daughter in his arms, You should call her Auntie.
No, she seems to like Daddy so much, I dont want to call that kind of woman Auntie! Amelia pouted somewhat displeased.
Baron Stuart frowned again, somewhat puzzled as to who had been filling his daughters head with these ideas.
Since he had to go to thepany in the afternoon, Baron Stuart could only have lunch with her before asking yton Howard to send her back to school.
.
In the afternoon, the three little ones were picked up and brought home.
They had thought their daddy would return home early, but despite Isaac Stuart and Fenton Stuarts lengthy search, they saw no sign of him.
Brothers, what are you looking at? Amelia curiously asked.
Eduardo Ino paused, puzzled, and then turned to look at his sister, Isnt Daddy back?
No, he said he wont be back until before dinner.
The servants took the little backpacks from them, and Amelia immediately dashed towards the living room.
At this moment, Vivian Ferguson came downstairs, Oh, our little baby is back!
Grandma! Amelia ran over and nted a big kiss on Vivian Fergusons face.
Then she looked around, Eh, where is Great Grandfather?
Your Great Grandfather went out fishing, he should be back in a little while, said Vivian Ferguson, as she picked up Amelia and sat her on her thigh.
Girls really are more affectionate. Just look at these two grandsons, only four years old, and already they dont let anyone hold them much anymore. Every time she tried to hold them, they would act so ufortably, as if trying to be little adults.
Grandma, were off to do our homework! The two little ones said in unison, their expressions exceptionally serious, and with that, they ran upstairs, each into his own room.
Vivian Ferguson was puzzled, knitting her brows.
Whats gotten into these two little ones today? Running off to do their homework the moment they get home? This was not like them at all; they never used to take an interest in doing homework.
Grandma, Daddy ising home today! The thought of seeing Baron Stuart soon made Amelia so restless that she wished the whole world knew her daddy wasing back.
Hearing this, Vivian Ferguson suddenly realized, no wonder the two little ones had taken the initiative to do their homeworkit was because their father wasing home!
Before long, the entrance to the living room was opened, and Emily Walker came home from work.
Seeing her, Amelia immediately slid off Vivian Fergusonsp and ran towards Emily, Mommy!
Every time she came home from work and saw the smiling faces of her three little treasures, she felt as if she could wash away the days fatigue, a feeling that was truly heartwarming.
Amelias back! She said as she picked up her daughter and walked toward the sofa inside.
At this moment, Eduardo Ino upstairs heard the noise and ran down from his own room, flinging himself at her.
Mommy, youre back!
It was only in front of her that Eduardo Ino showed his childlike side.
At dinner time, Baron Stuart returned, and the Stuart Family Living Room was once again filled with joyfulughter.
Daddy, Mommy, tomorrows the weekend, can we go to the yground? After dinner, Amelia absolutely insisted on sleeping in Emilys room, which left Baron Stuart quite helpless.
He had endured for half a month, and had just returned home, how could he let this little girl mess things up. Content originallyes from Find[?]ovel
Chapter 897: 897: Tomorrow Probably Wont Work
Chapter 897: Chapter 897: Tomorrow Probably Wont Work
Alright, but you cant sleep here tonight, he tried to negotiate with his daughter.
Briana Ino looked up, her youthful face filled with confusion. Why? I want to sleep with Daddy too!
Not tonight, Baron Stuart decisively refused.
Briana Ino still didnt understand. Why not?
Because Daddy is going to sleep with Mommy. Do you want to go to the yground tomorrow, or sleep here tonight? Baron Stuart bent down, looking at his daughter sitting on the bed.
Briana Ino pondered for a little while. She didnt understand, why couldnt she sleep with Mommy whenever Dad was at home?
At this moment, a somewhat helpless Emily Walker nced at Baron Stuart, her beautiful brows furrowing deeply.
Im afraid we wont be able to take them to the yground tomorrow; Cam and I have to make a trip to Bay Manor. We have a business deal to discuss.
At her words, Baron Stuarts handsome brows knitted slightly. What business? Does it have to be discussed tomorrow?
He had just returned to the country, and in this uing period, he likely wont be very busy. He had intended to have a good time alone with her, but now she was busy with business. It irritated him somewhat.
Its a project from Century Group. Cam and I made an appointment with their Boss a long time ago, and he finally agreed to meet us. He usually has no time, but he will be at Bay Manor tomorrow, so we want to give it a try, Emily exined.
During these four years, Emily had grown passionate about her work. After the turbulence they facedst time, though Walker Group had stabilized, she ultimately wanted to take it onto the international stage and sought to expand the business significantly.
Even with the support from Futuren Group, it wasnt enough on its own. She had to think about expanding into the international market.
Cant this be rescheduled? It was finally a weekend, and he didnt want it to be interrupted by anything.
How could that be possible? Weve been trying to get this appointment for a long time.
Watching her parents go back and forth, Briana Ino didnt understand everything, but she knew for sure that they wouldnt be going to the yground tomorrow!
So tonight, she had to sleep here!
With these thoughts, Briana Ino quickly burrowed into the quilt, letting them continue talking.
Baron Stuart nced sideways, looking at the little girl who had dived into the quilt.
The weekend n for tomorrow was ruined. How could he let this little girl mess up tonight too?
Baron Stuart acted quickly. In just a moment, he pulled his daughter out from under the quilt and picked her up, heading out of the bedroom.
No, no! I want to sleep with Daddy and Mommy tonight!
Your Mommy is mine tonight, and no one is allowed to disturb us!
The mans voice faded outside the room door, and before Emily could say a word, her daughter was already out of sight.
.
The next day
Early morning, when she woke up, Emily Walker was still feeling a bit of soreness in her back. If it wasnt for a very important contract, she wouldnt have wanted to get out of bed at all.
Watching her determined movements, Baron Stuart felt a twinge of regret.
Last night, seeing her so exhausted, he only tormented her for two hours before letting her sleep. He had thought she wouldnt be able to get up today, but he had miscalcted.
After breakfast, Emily left first.
After four years of practice, her driving skills had improved considerably. She drove off in a red Maserati, leaving Stuart Manor.
Baron Stuart sat on the European-style soft sofa, recalling the destination she mentionedst night.
Bay Manor Resort?
As he thought about it, the phone began to ring.
Recognizing the familiar name, Baron Stuart picked up the phone.
Heard you were back in the country. So, how about it, want toe and have fun at Bay Manor? On the phone, Leonardo Brysons voice came through, today he happened to be invited to Bay Manor Resort. Latest content published on FindNovel
Chapter 898: 898: Seeing Yale Shaw Again
Chapter 898: Chapter 898: Seeing Yale Shaw Again
Baron Stuart initially nned to refuse, but changed his mind upon hearing that familiar name.
Now?
Yes.
Alright.
Leonardo Bryson was somewhat surprised by his ready agreement, because ever since this man had his wife and children, he would almost always stay at home with his family on weekends if there werent any business matters, a typical model husband!
Today, he had only phoned to check up on him since he returned to the country and casually asked if he wanted toe over; he hadnt expected him to actually agree. Could it be he had a rare argument with Emily Walker? ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find[?]ovel
That seems unlikely?
.
Bay Manor, thergest entertainment venue in the country, especially during this season of fresh greenery, which added a touch of spring to the beauty of the ce.
Sitting quietly in the corridor of the European-style luxury estate, Emily Walker and Cam Walker were looking at a figure not too far away. They had been there for over an hour, yet the boss of Century Group was only interested in ying golf and paid no attention to them.
However, the long wait didnt erode their patience. As long as todays contract was sessful, it didnt matter how long they waited.
Emily, do you think that boss doesnt want to talk business with us? Cam asked, looking at the figure not far away, feeling puzzled.
Shouldnt be the case; if he really didnt want to, he wouldnt have agreed to meet us, Emily thought.
However, some bosses ofrge corporations really do act haughty, maybe he just wants to waste your time.
Although he let youe over, he can find any excuse to make you run a trip for nothing!
They waited a little while longer until finally, the boss of Century Group stopped ying, handed over his golf club to a subordinate, and walked towards them.
Emily Walker and Cam Walker stood up to greet the boss of therge corporation.
Manager Jiles, Emily said with a smile, looking at the approaching elderly man, who appeared to be in his fifties or sixties, with slightly graying temples.
Manager Jiles nced at the two young women in front of him, not expecting the Walker Group to be run by two little women now.
Youre from the Walker Group? he asked, ncing at them with a faint voice.
As for todays contract, he hadnt made a decision yet.
Yes, we are
Lets sit down for a while, I have another guesting. Once hes here, well talk about the contract, Emily intended to introduce herself first, but Manager Jiles directly interrupted her.
Indeed, people fromrge enterprises look down upon others!
But just now, he mentioned another guest, saying they can only discuss the contract after that guest arrives?
At that moment, a clear and loud voice rang out, withughter that echoed through the entire corridor.
Manager Jiles, its been a long time, how have you been?
At the sound of that booming male voice, both Emily Walker and Cam Walker couldnt help turning their heads to see who the owner of the voice was.
As the man came closer, Emilys brows slightly furrowedwhy did this man look vaguely familiar? It was as if she had seen him somewhere
Mr. Shaw, youre looking well, Manager Jiles said with a smile, standing up to walk over to him, seemingly granting Mr. Shaw significant respect.
Emily was puzzled; who exactly was this Mr. Shaw that he would be received so personally by the boss of Century Group?
Wait a minute!
Mr Shaw?
All at once, a name shed through Emilys mind. No wonder she felt this man was familiarit was Yale Shaw, wasnt it?
PS: For those who skipped chapters, the story of Emilys Tale has already concluded. The following content will mainly revolve around Cam Walker, and I just wanted to give a heads-up to the dears who might feel the main storyline has shifted. Just so you know!
Chapter 899: 899: The Man Like a Nightmare
Chapter 899: Chapter 899: The Man Like a Nightmare
Emily turned her head and looked toward Cam at her side.
But by that time, Cam had already turned pale at the sight of Yale Shaws figure!
Why would the nightmare-like figure appear before her again after four years?
Cam Emily looked at her with some concern.
Cam came back to her senses, nced at Emily beside her, and her expression was somber and pale.
This nightmarish man, every time she recalled that terrifying memory, she would wake up in a fright in the middle of the night, ultimately unable to sleep.
That unspeakable past, now like a brand, had left a stain on her that she could not shake off, doomed to entwine her for a lifetime!
The two men approached with smiles, but when they saw the two beauties in front of them, Yale Shaws pupils distinctly brightened.
He hadnt expected to see such gorgeous beauties whileing here for business!
What, does Manager Jiles have other guests? he turned and looked toward Mr. Mateo.
As for this man, Mr. Mateo, you could say, was showing a great deal of respect, always unconsciously wearing a shallow smile on his face. In contrast to Emily and Cam, he had remained cold and unapproachable since he came here. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find1Novel
Mr. Mateo smiled, his eyes flicking to the two women beside him, and then nodded, They are the persons in charge of the Walker Consortium. I was quite satisfied with the nning proposal they came up with, so I made an appointment with them. However, you said yesterday you were also interested in this cooperation, so its now a bit inconvenient.
Hearing this, Emily turned toward Cam with some delight.
Doesnt this mean that this nning proposal has already been epted by Mr. Mateo?
However, there was no joy on Cams face, because ever since Yale Shaw appeared, she had beenpletely out of sorts, her face still pale without any hint of color.
Emily knew that she was recalling those past events. After all, that incident was also caused by her and Baron Stuart, and she couldnt help but feel guilty inside.
She reached out her hand and tightly gripped hers.
Cam looked up and saw her give a slight smile, indicating not to worry too much.
Cam also returned a faint smile, albeit somewhat forced.
In truth, she didnt need to pay much attention to this man, nor to that past. After all, she had changed her appearance by now, and this Yale Shaw certainly wouldnt recognize her, just like previously inside the Duke Station Private Room.
Thinking of this, Cams mood inexplicably rxed somewhat.
Yale Shaw diverted his line of sight, his bearded face sporting an amused smile.
So it turns out to be the two beauties from Walker Group, hello, my name is Yale Shaw. When it came to beauties, he never skimped with his hand.
Seeing the hand suddenly stretched out toward her, Emily paused slightly, not knowing why, but feeling ufortable looking at the smile on this mans faceespecially knowing about his dubious past dealings.
But politeness came first, and it would not be proper to refuse, especially since it seemed that even Mr. Mateo was deferential to him.
Hello, I am the CEO of Walker Group, Emily Walker. Emily gave a slight smile, shook his hand, and then quickly let go.
She felt uneasy with such a man, even a second longer was too much!
After letting go of Emily, Yale Shaw walked up to Cam, and seeing her delicate face, his smile deepened, a peculiar interest apparent in the depths of his eyes.
Chapter 900: 900: Yale Shaw Gets Slapped in the Face
Chapter 900: Chapter 900: Yale Shaw Gets pped in the Face
Hello, Lady Walker.
Cam Walker lifted her gaze, surprised by his sudden address.
She had not made any self-introduction, so why did he know herst name was Walker?
Theposure she barely regained paled instantly upon hearing that address, especially when she saw that hint of amusement in the depths of his eyes, her heart became even more unsettled.
Hello, I am the nning manager of Walker Group, she deliberately didnt mention her full name.
But Yale Shaw obviously wasnt satisfied, holding her hand without nning to let go, he simply lifted a corner of his mouth in a smile as he looked at her, Is that all? This doesnt count as a self-introduction.
Feeling her hand grasped tightly by him, Cam Walker tried to pull away, only to find his grip tightening, and a sense of unease immediately surged within her.
He had clearly discovered her true identity.
You She struggled to withdraw her hand.
Lady Walker, long time no see, has everything been well? Yale Shaw smiled as he looked at her, especially recalling the softness of her body, his interest in her became even more intense.
In these past years, he had been with many women, but none couldpare to her, devilish in figure, especially her voice, always leaving men wanting more.
A single sentence chilled Cam Walker to the bone.
She abruptly lifted her gaze to the man before her.
She struggled to pull her hand back, and finally, Yale Shaw released her with satisfaction, especially when he saw the ufortable expression on her pale face, the corners of his mouth involuntarily revealed a thick trace of desire.
How so, does Mr. Shaw know her? Manager Mateo, noticing the oddity between them, couldnt help but speak up.
Yale Shaw smiled, but his line of sight stayed fixed on Cam Walkers face, I know her, met her several years ago, and had a certain rtionship with thisdy, his voice trailing off significantly, making her look even paler.
She stared nkly at the man in front of her, if he were to speak of the past, she was sure she would kill him!
Had a certain what? Manager Mateo grew even more curious.
While he knew some of Yale Shaws background, he was naturally oblivious to his darker dealings.
Had an unforgettable experience, particrly her body, and
Shut your mouth! p!
A resounding p echoed through the bright corridor, and the next second, Yale Shaw felt his face burning, a salty taste also gradually emerging at his teeth.
Cam Walkers action surprised both Emily Walker and Manager Mateo present at the scene.
However, Emily Walker naturally understood the rage behind her shocking move; no woman would wish such matters to be disclosed in public, and she guessed shed have pped him too!
Cam Walker, furious, clenched her fists tightly, her dark star eyes zing with fire as she looked at the man in front of her.
The p infuriated Yale Shaw; in all these years, no woman had dared to hit him, werent they all pleading for his favor, throwing themselves at him?
He turned his face, his angered pupils seeming exceptionally furious.
You dare hit me? Latest content published on find?novel
It was not until Yale Shaw spoke that Cam Walker snapped back to reality, her heart gradually filling with trepidation and unease.
With Yale Shaws wealth and background, how could she ever contend with him, and moreover, today they came to discuss a contract with Manager Mateo, and clearly, Yale Shaw was Mr. Mateos friend.
Chapter 901: 901 Desperate cries for help
Chapter 901: Chapter 901 Desperate cries for help
Thinking about this, Cam Walker was angry on the surface but started to feel afraid deep down.
In the past, she was always haughty and disdainful, looking down at everything, but ever since she found out she wasnt the biological child of Baxter Walker and Ang Reid, she began to realize that she was no longer the proud and arrogant youngdy she had been!
Yale Shaws rage was clearly provoked as he stepped closer and closer to Cam Walker.
Youre just an orphan taken in by Mr. and Mrs. Walker. What makes you think you have the right to stand up to me? Or do you think I never hit women?
His advancing steps filled Cam Walker with fear, and her body instinctively moved backward. Official source is f?ndnovel
Emily Walker suddenly realized the danger and stepped forward abruptly, Mr. Shaw, you were wrong first!
But when Yale Shaw turned his angry gaze to Emily Walker, he knew that this woman was Baron Stuarts woman, and he did not want to stir up trouble.
But he did not n to let Cam Walker go!
Out of respect for Baron Stuart, I wont do anything to you, but Cam Walker, I, Yale Shaw, have never been pped before.
Emily Walker was shocked, naturally understanding the meaning of his words.
Bring her to my room! Yale Shaw touched his stinging cheek and thenmanded the men beside him with an order.
Seeing the situation unfolding before them, both Cam Walker and Emily Walker were so astonished that they were at a loss.
What are you doing, let go of me! Seeing her arms being restrained, a surge of intense panic rose within Cam Walker!
What did he want to do by taking her to his room?
What are you doing, let her go! Emily Walker, upon seeing this, hurriedly tried to intervene. She hadnt expected that in broad daylight and in a public space, Yale Shaw would be so brazen!
A womans strength could never contend with a mans, and in the end, Emily Walker was blocked by a few of Yale Shaws men, and she could only watch helplessly as Cam Walker was taken away by those people!
Manager Jiles, we came here to discuss a contract with you today. Since Yale Shaw is your guest, are you just going to let him behave so outrageously? Emily Walker turned to try and get Manager Jiles to intervene.
Manager Jiles looked at the distant figures and eventually said indifferently, I cant really get involved in this matter. After all, she provoked Mr. Shaw first. I wont interfere. You all sort it out yourselves. We can talk about the contract next time.
Yale Shaw had powerful backing, and he didnt want to get involved in this mess.
Having said that, Manager Jiles turned and left without looking back.
Watching the disappearing figures in two different directions, Emily Walker was frantic and quickly took out her cell phone to call Baron Stuarts number.
But thinking about it, with Baron Stuarts personality, it wasnt likely that he would rush over here just for Cams sake. Besides him, she didnt know whom else to turn to.
No matter what, she would call first!
Inside the European architecture of the manor, in the spacious grand hall, Cam Walker was being forcibly restrained by Yales men, and no matter how much she screamed, the people passing by the grand hall only gave her odd looks but did not inquire.
Scenes like this weremon here.
And those who could act like this here were certainly people of status and position. Who would dare to needlessly get involved to save a woman they didnt know at all?
Let go! Let me go! Cam Walker struggled, trying to get passersby to help her call the police, but everyone remained indifferent.
Chapter 902: 902: Nobody is Allowed In!
Chapter 902: Chapter 902: Nobody is Allowed In!
Please, someone call the police
At the front door of the Grand Hall, Baron Stuart and Leonardo Bryson, along with their entourage, were walking in, seemingly ustomed to such desperate cries for help, not even bothering to nce in that direction.
However, it was yton Howard who, upon hearing that familiar figure, couldnt help but frown slightly and then looked up to see Cam Walker being taken towards the elevator entrance by a group of people.
The feelings he had harbored for the past four years were deeply rooted in his heart; that figure in front of him was indelibly etched in his mind.
It was just that the disparity in their social status forced him to keep this sincere emotion hidden deep within his heart.
Noticing him suddenly stopping in his tracks, Baron Stuart furrowed his brows slightly, Whats wrong?
yton Howard waspletely engrossed by the scene unfolding not far away, not even hearing Baron Stuarts question.
At this moment, the phone in Baron Stuarts embrace rang. He took out the cell phone and squinted his ink-jade star eyes slightly when he saw the familiar caller ID.
Receiving a phone call at this time, could it be that she knew he was here?
Baron Stuart! Its terrible, Cam, she shes in trouble! Find the newest release on FindN0vel
Before he could speak, the anxious voice of Emily Walker came through from the other end of the phone!
Let me go Let go of me quickly! Let me go
Hearing Cam Walkers helpless crying and shouting from the other end, Emily Walker was slightly taken aback. Wasnt that Cams voice? How could it being from Baron Stuarts phone?
Whats going on with you all? Detecting her anxiety, Baron Stuart also became somewhat anxious, thinking that something had happened to them.
Baron Stuart, where are you?
Before he could answer, Baron Stuart only caught a glimpse of a figure shing past him, and when he looked up, he saw yton Howard swiftly reaching his hand out and rushing towards the elevator door!
What was going on with yton Howard today?
Baron Stuart harbored suspicions in his heart.
Baron Stuart! Is Cam by your side? I think I just heard her voice!
When yton Howard reached the elevator entrance, Yale Shaw and the others had already entered the elevator, and as he arrived at the elevator door, the elevator doors had already closed fast and started to ascend.
Damn it!
As if a ball of anger was kindling in his chest, yton Howard, standing at the elevator door, couldnt refrain from letting out a fierce roar.
Looking at the elevator button lighting up on the third floor, he impulsively rushed into another elevator and went straight up to the third floor.
Inside a luxurious room, Yale Shaw had arrived here after private customization; at this moment, his face was still filled with rage.
Stand guard outside, no one is allowed toe in!
Upon entering the room, Cam Walker was thrown harshly onto the ground. Yale Shaw ordered, and the two bodyguards who had brought her in nodded and retreated out.
Looking at Cam on the ground, the usually handsome face of Yale Shaw was now livid with rage, his cheek still throbbing from the p he had received, especially since it happened in front of Manager Jiles, pped by a woman!
How is it? Scared now? Why didnt you think of this when you were hitting me? He looked at her on the ground with some indignation. Now that she was in his room, where could she possibly escape to?
Seeing her looking so frightened and helpless, the fury on Yale Shaws face suddenly changed, reced by a sly smirk.
Cam Walker was thrown to the ground, but as she saw the man approaching step by step, she immediately stood up, thankful that her arms and legs were still free to move. However, could she escape from this mans grasp?
Tsk tsk tsk, even though you changed your face, I still miss that fiery body of yours, and by the way, I dont mind that youve been with many men before
Chapter 903: 903: Dont Take Kindness for Weakness!
Chapter 903: Chapter 903: Dont Take Kindness for Weakness!
Shut up!
Before Yale Shaw could finish his sentence, Cam Walker roared with rage.
The scene on the cruise ship four years ago was still her most unwanted memory, and for her, it was an indelible shame that time could never erase.
Interrupted once again, the smile on Yale Shaws face vanished immediately, reced by annoyance!
This woman really doesnt know how to appreciate favors. The world is full of women who want to please Yale Shaw, but this woman right here simply refuses to drink a toast and instead insists on facing the penalty!
His gaze narrowed slightly, a sinister gleam shed in his eyes, Cam Walker, dont be so damn unappreciative. Four years ago, on that cruise ship, you were on your knees begging me to satisfy you. What high ground are you trying to take now?
Cam Walker clenched her fists tightly. Yale Shaws words were like a thorn that pierced deeply into her heart.
Thats because you all injected me with stuff! she roared desperately, trying to prove that she was not that kind of woman.
Indeed, the person she used to be was arrogant and haughty. Yet, when it came to her body and soul, she was pure and unblemished, never wishing to demean herself in such a way.
Upon hearing this, Yale Shaw curved the corners of his lips, Oh? Is that so?
Cam Walker remained silent, her bright starry eyes fixated on the man before her, cautious of his every encroaching step.
She had to figure out a way to escape from here!
Now that youre sober, Im quite eager to see what difference it makespared to that time Yale Shaw finished speaking, a deep mirth in his eyes, his lips curling into an upward grin, exuding a sense of danger that filled her with unease.
Watching his advancing steps, Cam Walker kept retreating, sensing unease from his words.
You what are you going to do?
Yale Shawsughter grew even wilder, What a joke. What else could I bring you here to do? Besides, Im quite curious about sober yous reactions. You tell me, what else can we do?
The strong desire to conquer within Yale Shaws heart was gradually ignited. He was born to conquer various women, to make them verbally refuse while their bodies incessantly craved, time and time again begging him, calling out to him to satisfy them.
The more he thought about it, the stronger and uncontroble the urge within him grew, viewing the woman in front of him as prey ready for the hunt!
Donte any closer! Cam Walker roared with fury. Her eyes caught a glimpse of a bottle of fine red wine on the table, and quickly grabbing it, she smashed it against the tables edge, holding the neck tightly in the palm of her hand. Then, facing the man closing in, she tried to use her anger to scare him off!
But who was Yale Shaw to fear a woman?
As for the broken bottle neck in her hand, Yale Shaw didnt care one bit, his steps not nning to stop.
I like you just the way you are.
No sooner had he spoken than in the blink of an eye, Yale Shaw was already in front of her. Just as she furiously swung the bottle neck towards him, Yale Shaw, quick-eyed and fleet-handed, grabbed her wrist with agility, then smiled lecherously.
Do you think you, a woman, could be my match?
Let go, let go of me! Her hands were tightly sped by him, intensifying the fear in Cam Walkers heart. The source of th?s content is FndNovel
Remembering the scene from four years ago, this man before her was like a devil, sending chills throughout her body.
Chapter 904: Damn it! Where on earth is she!?
Chapter 904: Chapter 904: Damn it! Where on earth is she!?
Hah, let go of you? Yale Shaw gave a strong push, easily shoving her to the side of the table, pressing her against the edge, as one hand pinned her hands and the other slowly lifted, brushing across her pale cheeks all the way to her rosy lips.
To be honest, in these four years, Ive been with countless women, but only your body has stayed in my mind, impossible to dispel, especially your captivating moans. Theyre truly unforgettable. Tell me, how could I possibly let you go?
Cam Walkers eyes were filled with anger as she red at the man before her. She struggled to break free but it was in vain.
At this moment, a name suddenly surfaced in her mind, a beacon even on the verge of copse. She never expected anyone toe to her rescue, yet now, that name echoed so clearly in her heart.
But could he be here? Could he know what situation she was in now? And even if he knew, would he risk himself to save her?
Countless question marks flooded her mind, but in the end, her hope shattered because that man could not possibly appear here at this moment.
Was her life, Cam Walkers life, destined to be destroyed by this man in front of her?
As Cam pondered this, a chill on her shoulder abruptly snapped her back to reality!
With a tearing sound, Cam quickly looked down only to find that the man in front of her had already begun to rip at her clothes. With just one move, her fair shoulders were fully exposed
You bastard! Let go of me! She struggled fiercely, attempting to escape from Yale Shaws grasp.
But Yale Shaw gave her no chance. As her bare shoulders were revealed, a lewd glint unmistakably shed in his eyes. He suddenly lowered his head, biting at her vicle
Let go Let go of me! The slimy warmth at her shoulder filled her with disgust. She didnt want to be vited by this man any longer, not even one second more!
Let go of me Let go She struggled fiercely, but her body waspletely pinned by him, unmoving. Get full chapters from Find[?]ovel
Perhaps Yale got a bit carried away by his kissing; Cam suddenly felt his grip on her hands loosen. Seizing the opportunity, she used all her strength to free her hands and then tried desperately to push the disgusting man off her.
Yet the more she struggled, the more the man seemed to enjoy it, brutally imposing himself upon her!
While forcefully kissing her, he pinned her against the table edge and then suddenly lifted her onto the table. His hands began wandering over her body
Feeling the cold touch of his palms, Cams heart seemed to despair at that moment
Outside the door, yton Howard arrived on the third floor via another elevator.
But faced with countless rooms, he had no idea which one Cam Walker had been taken to.
And time would not allow him to search each room individually. If he wasnt mistaken, the man who had taken her away just now was Yale Shaw, who had settled in E City four years agoa very dangerous man!
The urgency in his heart intensified, and for the first time, yton Howard felt nearly insane!
Damn it! Where on earth is she?
As he searched aimlessly for Cam Walker, something caught his eyea room that appeared rather unusual.
There were dozens of rooms here, but only this one had two bodyguards standing at the front door, and on closer inspection, they seemed to be the same two men who had earlier taken her away!
Chapter 905 - 905 Clayton Howards Anger!
Chapter 905: Chapter 905 yton Howards Anger!
So, shes in that room?
Thinking about this, yton Howards anxious heart temporarily settled down, and with a determined expression, he took step by step toward the two bodyguards in ck clothes.
When the two bodyguards saw the stranger suddenly appearing before them, they immediately became alert, their eyes, sharp like falcons, staring straight at yton Howard.
Let go let me go! Bastard
Just approaching the front door, he heard the helpless cryinging from inside, and yton Howards heart pricked like a needle, his breath catching.
He clenched his fists tightly, the veins on his forehead beginning to swell, as his bloodthirsty gaze fixed on the two bodyguards, Move aside.
The two bodyguards nced at each other, not recognizing the stranger before them.
But letting him through was absolutely impossible.
Get out of my way! Apanied by a roar, yton Howard suddenly made his move, brawling with the two bodyguards. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel
Even though Yales men were quick, they were clearly outmatched by yton Howard, who had been through life-or-death training, and were easily taken down to the ground.
And when he kicked the room door open, the scene inside made him freeze in shock, and following that, a rage began to burn inside him!
Indeed, Yale Shaw was somewhat taken by surprise when the door was suddenly kicked open. His hands, which had been moving over Cam Walker, stopped immediately as he looked toward the house entrance.
When he saw the man at the house entrance, his eyebrows furrowed slightly. This man seemed to be one of Baron Stuarts men? How did he get here?
At this moment, Cam also turned her head, and for an instant, she felt this might all be a dream when she saw the man standing at the house entrance.
Are you one of Baron Stuarts men? Yale Shaws eyebrows furrowed slightly, looking displeased at yton Howard, not far away.
Seeing the scene on the table, yton Howards hands clenched once again, his bloodthirsty eyes wishing he could tear the man pinning her down to shreds!
yton Howard Cam Walker trembled as she spoke, with tear stains already marking her cheeks, Save me
The helpless voice sounded as if it wanted to rip his heart apart, causing a sudden pang in his chest!
What are you doing here? Get out! Yale Shaw red at yton Howard, not far away. After that event with the Walker Group, hed already fallen out with Baron Stuart, and neither was willing to give face to the other. For one of Baron Stuarts men, he was even less likely to show mercy.
However, Yale Shaws words did nothing to stop yton Howards strides. He continued forward, step by step, with an icy demeanor, approaching Yale Shaw. Then, with a sudden movement of his hand, before Yale Shaw could fully react, he pulled him off Cam Walker, flinging him down to the ground from the table with a heavy thud!
Once her limbs were freed, Cam Walker hurriedly rose to her feet, wrapping her clothes, already torn to pieces by Yale, around herself. Though utterly disheveled, she broke down in tears at this moment.
If yton Howard had not appeared, she would have faced a second vition.
Just now, she truly had given up hope, believing that no one on earth could rescue her from this peril.
Watching her sobbing uncontrobly, yton Howard took off his coat and draped it over her disheveled form. Cam clung to it as if it were a talisman that could cover her body, wrapping it tightly around herself.
At this moment, Yale Shaw, who had been thrown to the ground, staggered to his feet, his eyes now filled with anger!
Chapter 906: He Cares About This Woman!
Chapter 906: Chapter 906: He Cares About This Woman!
yton Howards fists were clenched tight, and his bloodthirsty dark eyes seethed as he watched the man rise from the ground. A fiery rage was burning fiercely within him! ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel
Yale Shaw stood up, his sharp ck eyes equally filled with unquenchable anger. When he looked toward the direction of the room entrance, he realized that two of his men had already been taken down.
However, before he could turn around, a fierce punch came flying at his face, knocking him to the ground once again without any defense!
The mere punch did not quell yton Howards fury. Taking advantage of Yale Shaws fall, he quickly pounced on him, aiming to beat the still prone Yale Shaw mercilessly!
But this time Yale Shaw seemed to be on guard. It was the first time in his life that he got pped in the face by one woman on the same day, and now he was punched twice by a man. How could he bear it!
A mere steward dared to oppress him, which was as if affronting the gods themselves!
Just as yton Howard was about to pound on him, Yale Shaw reacted swiftly, standing up in an instant and catching yton Howards swinging fist, then looked at him angrily, I will let you know what the cost of offending me, Yale Shaw, is!
As his words ended, Yale Shaw suddenly raised his other hand and swung his clenched fist with great force at yton Howard!
yton Howards eyes and hands were fast, but as he dodged Yale Shaws punch, he neglected to protect other parts and his abdomen was kicked fiercely by Yale Shaw!
Seeing yton Howard get kicked, Cam Walker, standing by the table, felt a tremor in her heart and worried for him.
That kick, it must have hurt him quite a bit, right?
But yton Howard merely grunted. Though the kick was harsh, it wasnt enough to bring him down.
In an instant, inside the room, it was as if two fierce beasts were fighting, neither gaining the upper hand.
At this moment, seven or eight ck-clothed people suddenly poured into the room, each with an aggressive demeanor, surrounding yton Howard as soon as they entered
Watching the sudden influx of bodyguards, yton Howard remained unflinching, not even furrowing his brow, but the person standing behind him began to worry.
She knew all too well about Yale Shaws dark forces from that year. How could he have had such smooth sailing in the dark world if he didnt possess significant strength?
She walked over, her little hand somewhat fearfully grasping yton Howards sleeve, and this action seemed to be subconscious, even she herself didnt notice it.
Instead, it was yton Howard, who while surveying the enemy presence, felt a subtle shift in his heart when he felt her hand.
This was the first time she touched him. Was it because she was scared at this moment?
He turned his head and looked heatedly at the woman beside him. As their gazes met, there seemed to be not only fear in Cam Walkers eyes but also a hint of concern.
Seeing the close interaction between the two, so familiar, could it be that these two had an unusual rtionship?
Yale Shaws eyes narrowed slightly. Originally, he thought Baron Stuart had sent him here to rescue Cam Walker, but now, looking at the situation, it seemed off.
If it was truly Baron Stuart wanting to save someone, how could he note personally, instead allowing a subordinate to barge into his room alone? Wasnt that just openly making him an enemy? Although they were no longer friendly, Baron Stuarts intelligence meant he wouldnt openly be his enemy.
With this thought, Yale Shaw seemed to understand something instantly.
No wonder yton Howard had suddenly charged in like a lion gone mad. Clearly, the woman mattered to him.
Chapter 907: 907: A Heavy Blow to the Forehead!
Chapter 907: Chapter 907: A Heavy Blow to the Forehead!
Interesting!
He wanted to see, the woman yton Howard had his eyes on, how a mere butler was going topete with him for her.
With that thought, Yale Shaw suddenly lifted one side of his mouth in a smug smile, seemingly quite interested in the forting events.
He waved his hand, and immediately, the seven or eight bodyguards rushed forward, encircling yton Howard.
yton Howard reacted swiftly, pushing Cam Walker, who was beside him, to the side, while he himself started to fight against the seven or eight bodyguards alone.
Ultimately, after a few minutes of fighting, he was somewhat outnumbered, and Yale Shaw, noticing an opening, casually picked up a bottle of red wine from the tea table and smashed it hard onto yton Howards head
yton Howard had no time to respond, only feeling a heavy blow to his forehead, and for a moment, he was somewhat dazed, his fighting movements consequently slowing down.
Cam Walker suddenly widened her eyes, her expression turning nk. Half a momentter, she rushed forward, feeling as if something had torn through her chest, leaving her breathless.
yton Howard! This text is hosted at find?novel
She called out, but yton Howard didnt hear her, as right after, he lost consciousness and slid to the ground level, copsing right at the feet of Cam Walker, who had just run over
Looking at the man lying before her, Cam Walker fell into a daze, staring nkly at the man on the ground as fresh blood slowly oozed from his head.
Tears, uncontroble, started to flow like a fountain in this moment
yton Howard
Just as she was about to bend down to check on the man on the ground, Yale Shaw suddenly yanked her over, his lips lifted slightly, disying a scornful smile, Are you sure you want to be with a man like this? No power, no status, not even a background to speak of. I really dont understand why, with a man like me avable, you choose not to love me and instead care about a little butler who is overstepping his bounds and has now foolishly lost his life for it.
Cam Walker lifted her pupils, her angry gaze fixed on the man before her, a surge of fury erupting within her!
With a loud p, another resounding p in the face echoed!
This time, Yale Shaw was equally unprepared, as he had never imagined this woman would p him once again, and rage rose within him!
Woman! Dont fucking throw the face Im giving you! Likewise, Yale Shaw returned a vicious p back,nding it hard on the fair cheeks of Cam Walker.
A mans strength is always somewhat greater than a womans, and Cam Walker could hardly bear it, her whole body sent falling to the ground by his p.
But, she didnt attend to the scorching pain on her pped cheek, instead, she crawled to the side, wanting to see how yton Howard was doing at this moment.
yton Howard Wake up Please, wake up Because of Yale Shaws words about foolishly losing a life, she was even more unsettled at this moment, not knowing if he was still alive or really dead.
She extended her hand, trying to wake the man on the ground, as tears continued to fall unabated.
Amidst the sound of sobbing, yton Howard slowly regained a sliver of consciousness from his stupor, but he could only barely open his eyes and didnt have any strength left.
Seeing his eyelids flutter open slightly, Cam Walker broke into tears andughter, relieved at least to know that he was alive!
But yton Howard remained groggy, only able to vaguely see a figure kneeling beside him; he couldnt feel anything else.
Seeing his eyelids open and then close again, Yale Shaw noticed and lifted the corner of his mouth in a sly smile, then suddenly pulled Cam Walker up from the ground, and with an order
Beat her to death!
Chapter 908: 908: Do You Really Want Me to Let Him Go?
Chapter 908: Chapter 908: Do You Really Want Me to Let Him Go?
Hearing this, several bodyguards quickly stepped forward and began to punch and kick yton Howard, who was struggling on the floor.
Meanwhile, Cam Walkers eyes widened, as the scene before her seemed topletely shred her long-hidden heart!
Dont stop hitting him please, no more!
Yale Shaws mouth curled up in triumph, and then he forced her to look at him directly, So, does it hurt to watch him get beaten to death right before your eyes?
Cam Walker was full of tears, her helpless voice continually crying out, Stop hitting him I beg you, stop!
Once, she thought Baron Stuart was everything in her life, the man she truly wanted to love, but it wasnt until now that she clearly understood that loving someone means feeling their pain, feeling difort, a feeling that made life worse than death for her.
She had never tried to feel heartache before, even when Baron was in a car ident, hanging by a thread, she did not feel a twinge of pain, because at that time, her feelings for Baron Stuart were merely habitual possession, definitely not love!
She screamed with all her might, as if pleading with Yale Shaw, yet filled with hatred towards him.
Stop.
At her intense crying and shouting, Yale Shaw slightly raised his hand, and the bodyguards immediately stopped beating yton Howard.
He looked at her, his mouth curling into a smile, savoring the feeling of victory.
You really want me to let him go?
Cam Walker remained silent, because it was a redundant question, and she was toozy to repeat herself.
Yale Shaw was unbothered and kept his faint smile, I can let him go, but I, Yale Shaw, am not a pushover. I cant just take those punches for nothing.
Cam Walker red at him with angry pupils, clearly understanding the implications of his words.
What do you want then?
Yale Shaw smiled faintly, and then whispered into her ear with an undertone of innuendo, I miss your body. If you let me have a good nights sleep tonight, Ill let him go.
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker clenched her fists tight, her whole body trembling with anger!
She slightly lifted her eyes, and despite her utter disgust, eventually saw no other choice butpromise. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel
Just for one night? she looked up at Yale Shaw.
Her body was no longer pure, and if it really was just one night to ensure yton Howards survival, what right did she have to refuse?
She turned her gaze, her teary eyes looking at the man on the floor who had long ceased to move, her heart bleeding.
Yale Shaw seemed to change his mind after a moment of thought.
No, not just tonight. From now on, every single time I want you, you muste whenever I call, and you cannot resist.
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker clenched her fists once again, her gaze furious at Yale Shaw as she roared, I am not a prostitute!
Yale Shaw was unmoved, simply curling his lips coldly before slowly spitting out a single word, Hit.
No sooner had the word left his lips than the bodyguards once again began to batter yton Howard.
Seeing the man on the ground getting hit again, Cam Walker felt as if her heart was being torn apart bit by bit, an agony that made her wish for death.
In the end, she capitted, Stop, just stop!
She turned her gaze, her angry eyes fixedly staring at the man before her, the words squeezing through her clenched teeth, I agree, but you must immediately take him to the hospital!
Yale Shaw seemed somewhat reluctant upon hearing this, but he was also very eager to possess the woman before him again because he missed her body so much.
However, before he could speak, a group of people suddenly burst into Room!
Chapter 909: 909: Is Young Lord Obviously Going Against Me?
Chapter 909: Chapter 909: Is Young Lord Obviously Going Against Me?
Cam Walker! Emily Walker cried out as she entered and saw Cam Walker being held hostage by Yale Shaw.
And when she rushed over and saw yton Howard lying in a pool of blood, she was so shocked that she couldnt even speak.
In the five years she had known yton Howard, she had never seen him in such dire straits.
yton Howard?
Behind her, Baron Stuart and Leonardo Bryson slowly approached, and when they saw yton Howard unconscious on the ground, ayer of rage gradually tainted Baron Stuarts heart!
He slightly lifted his eyes, looking at Yale Shaw.
When Yale Shaw saw him, he showed no fear; instead, his lips curved into a faint smirk, What brings Young Lord to my ce?
What does Boss Shaw have to say?
Yale Shaw dropped his gaze and his lips curved upward again, I really have no idea.
Baron Stuart raised his eyelids, his ink-jade like eyes seemed calm but emitted a unique deterrence. Discover more novels at f?ndnovel
He moved slightly and walked step by step toward Yale Shaw, then reached out and snatched Cam Walker from his grip.
Take yton Howard to the hospital. If anything happens to him, youll be the first to go down with him! His words, directed at Cam Walker, left everyone somewhat unresponsive.
It was clear that Yale Shaw was the one who had hit someone; why would Cam Walker be implicated?
His words and actions left Cam Walker herself a bit stunned. After a while, as ifing to her senses, she alone tried to lift yton Howard from the ground, but with her meager strength, trying to carry a grown man was quite a struggle.
Seeing this, Emily Walker hurried over to help her lift yton Howard; it was clear that they needed to get him to a hospital immediately, or his life would be in danger!
Seeing yton Howard and Cam Walker escorted out of the room by a group of people, Yale Shaw became frantic and wanted to stop them, but Baron Stuart and Leonardo Bryson blocked his way.
Is Young Lord tantly opposing me?
Baron Stuart was unconcerned, If Boss Shaw wants to see it that way, feel free.
Yale Shaw gazed at him for a long time, and, ultimately, fell silent.
Indeed, it wasnt likely he would win in a direct confrontation with Baron Stuart.
He would let yton Howard go for today; after all, the prey Yale Shaw had his eyes on could never escape forever. That woman, he would savor her someday!
.
Inside Hospital Room, Cam Walker anxiously looked at the doctor.
Doctor, will he will he be okay?
Afterst nights check-up, That Doctors face was also somewhat grave as he looked at her, He has multiple internal injuries, but none are fatal. The main concern now is his head wound. Even though it has been stabilized, we still have to wait until he wakes up to know the full extent of the damage.
Cam Walker was somewhat dazed, What what do you mean?
His brain was struck by a heavy object, which could cause a concussion or even amnesia.
Concussion, amnesia?
Upon hearing this, the four people inside the hospital room were all taken aback, and even Baron Stuart couldnt help but frown slightly at this moment.
Cam Walker turned her head, looking at the Man in Bed.
Actually, as long as he could pull through, nothing else was very important, right?
She pressed her lips together, trying to force a smile though it felt a bit strained, Thank you, Doctor.
The Doctor nodded, then left the Hospital Room.
Over the past four years, Emily Walker had somewhat noticed the unusual rtionship between the two of them. On numerous asions, she had caught yton Howards gaze inadvertently resting on Cam, and after todays event, it was likely that their bond in each others hearts had already deepened considerably!
Chapter 910: 910: The Misunderstandings in Each Others Hearts
Chapter 910: Chapter 910: The Misunderstandings in Each Others Hearts
Dont worry too much, she said as she walked over,forting Cam Walker, who looked despondent. The doctor only mentioned a possibility; the results might not actually be as we fear.
Cam Walker turned her head and managed a slight smile, then her gaze fell upon Baron Stuarts face.
Baron Stuart, thank you. She knew that he had deliberately said those things today to probably help her escape from Yale Shaws clutches. She had never imagined that Baron Stuart woulde to her rescue.
Wasnt the old Baron Stuart always wishing that she would drop dead? ?????? ???? findnovel
Baron Stuart looked at her, his expression calm, yton Howard is my man; you dont need to thank me.
Now that he was aware of yton Howards condition, he saw no need to stay here any longer. He stepped forward, took Emily Walker by the hand, and walked toward the hospital room entrance.
Leonardo Bryson, of course, also understood that with both Baron Stuart and his wife gone, there was even less reason for him to stay, so he followed them out.
In an instant, only Cam Walker was left inside the room.
She walked over and sat down beside the hospital bed, quietly looking at the man lying there.
In this life, was there really such a man willing to risk his life for her?
But did she deserve it?
Compared to hisck of status, what did she have?
She wasnt the biological child of her parents, and although the outside world called her the Miss Rich of the Walker Consortium, since her true background had been revealed, which of those socialite elites who once spent time with her didnt treat her with cold indifference?
She was only the nominal heiress of the Walker Consortium, but in reality, she had long been unable to fit into their circle.
Not just that, what made her feel most inferior was that she had been sullied, while he, although hecked status, was in fact an outstanding man.
The night deepened.
The man in the hospital bed did not wake up.
The longer Cam Walker waited, the heavier the worry weighed on her heart.
Could it be that he would never wake up?
Thinking about this, she suddenly got up, ready to ask the doctor!
But just as she stood up, the man on the hospital bed knit his brow ever so slightly, looking somewhat pained.
Cam Walker didnt dare to act rashly and sat back down, hoping he would wake up from there.
Indeed, the man in bed opened his eyes.
Seeing his deep ck pupils, Cam Walker couldnt help but curve her lips up in excitement and joy.
Youve finally woken up.
Hearing her voice, yton Howard slightly shifted his gaze. The wounds all over his body and head were quite ufortable, but he had been trained early on to tolerate this level of pain.
He turned his head, aware that he was in a hospital. When he saw the child at his bedside, he was somewhat surprised and furrowed his brows.
Why are you here? Perhaps because of his injuries, his tone was somewhat t.
But to Cam Walker, his indifference carried a different meaning.
She paused slightly, I
Did he not want her to stay here with him?
Considering this possibility, Cam Walkers face darkened slightly, You got hurt because of me, so its only right that I stay here to take care of you.
yton Howard looked at her, a sh of disappointment in his eyes.
So that was it. The reason she stayed was just because he had saved her.
Both fell silent, neither saying another word.
Seemingly ufortable with the atmosphere, Cam Walker was the first to speak, Are you hungry? Ill go outside and buy you something to eat!
He had been unconscious since noon, and by now he must be hungry.
Chapter 911: 911: Im not with him!
Chapter 911: Chapter 911: Im not with him!
yton Howard heard her and nced outside the window, watching the pitch-ck scene. He asked, What time is it now?
Cam Walker nced at thedies wristwatch on her left hand, Its past 2 in the morning.
No need, Im not hungry.
Cam Walker was once again dumbfounded, not understanding why he would ask her the time first before saying he wasnt hungry.
But could a grown man really not be hungry after not eating for so long?
She looked up at the man in front of her, You havent eaten all day, there are still many ces sellingte-night snacks outside, Ill go buy you something!
Having said this, Cam Walker was about to stand up.
The moment she stood up, yton Howard felt somewhat anxious inside, Ive said Im not hungry!
Perhaps afraid that she would really go out alone sote, his tone became somewhat hurried.
But to her, it sounded more like impatience.
She had never seen him so irritable, although in her previous understanding, she wasnt that familiar with him, but he had alwayse across as calm andposed, rarely so impatient.
Cam Walker lowered her head, bing silent because of his urgency.
Sensing her abnormality, yton Howard then realized his tone had been a bit too hasty and hurried to exin, I really am not hungry, you dont have to go out sote.
His tone suddenly softened, and naturally, Cam Walker felt a little better. She looked up with a slight smile, Okay, then Ill go buy you food tomorrow morning. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find~Novel
yton Howard nodded, and nothing more was said.
The room once again quieted down. Though it was deep into the night, neither of them felt the slightest bit sleepy; instead, they became more awake.
For some reason, since he woke up, Cam Walker had not once lifted her head proactively, as if afraid to meet his gaze.
But keeping her head down all the time seemed even more unnatural.
She didnt understand why she acted like this when alone with him; it never used to be the case. Was she thinking too much?
By the way, thank you for rescuing me.
yton Howard looked up, examining her clear eyes, and then asked, How did you end up with that Yale Shaw?
Cam Walker raised her eyes, a sudden panic crossing her heart, eager to rify, Im not with him!
Noticing her sudden urgency, yton Howard slightly furrowed his brow.
I was there to discuss a contract with Emily Walker, and then I ran into that Yale Shaw. Because I pped him in the face, he forcibly took me to his room.
As she spoke, Cam Walker couldnt help but recall the dangerous moment in the room. If he hadnt arrived on time, would she have been by that Yale Shaw?
But then again, how did yton Howard know she was there? Did Emily Walker call Baron Stuart about it? So was that why he sent yton Howard there in time?
By the way, why were you there at that time? she asked him, her eyes filled with a hint of confusion.
yton Howard lifted his gaze, his expression calm.
Remembering the scene he witnessed when he burst into the room, he still felt a lingering fear.
The two talked throughout the night, probably the longest conversation theyd ever had over all these years.
The sky outside the window gradually began to lighten, until a bit of dim light streamed into the hospital room, and only then did they realize dawn had arrived.
Perhaps because he was injured, yton Howard gradually closed his eyes just before dawn, and when he woke up again, the person beside the hospital bed had already disappeared.
Chapter 912: 912 I want to go to the bathroom
Chapter 912: Chapter 912 I want to go to the bathroom
In an instant, his heart felt a sense of void and loss.
Had she already left?
Looking at the tightly closed hospital room door, yton Howard pursed his thin lips slightly, then got up, intending to get out of bed.
His body covered in wounds, he had wanted to visit the restroom but found movement somewhat difficult, and as soon as his feet touched the ground, he lost bnce and fell straight to the floor.
When Cam Walker entered carrying breakfast, she was shocked to see the scene inside the room. Her starry eyes went wide as she hurriedly set down the breakfast and rushed over to help the man up from the ground.
Are you all right? she bent down to ask as she helped him up, her voice tinged with urgency.
Hearing her voice, yton Howard looked up. Although he was a bit disheveled at the moment, the sound of her voice brought a faintly sweet sensation to his heart.
Having helped him up again, Cam Walker quickly checked on his injured left leg, then reminded him, Youve hurt your left leg, the doctor said you need to rest well to recover.
Although the injury wasnt very serious, it was somewhat difficult for him to walk after just waking up.
yton Howard nced at his left leg upon hearing this and realized why he had felt such sharp pain just now. Perhaps he had been lying in bed so long that he hadnt even noticed the pain.
Cam Walker intended to get him back into the hospital bed, but yton Howard remained motionless, showing no inclination to get back in bed.
He looked toward the restroom inside the VIP ward; it had been all night, and he really needed to use the restroom. This update is avable on Find[?]ovel
But right now, his body was swathed in bandages, and it wasnt just that movement was difficultif he made it to the restroom, he would probably struggle to undo the zipper on his pants by himself.
Seeing him unmoving, Cam Walker was a bit perplexed, Whats the matter with you?
yton Howard pursed his lips and calmly said, I need to go to the restroom.
At his words, Cam Walkers face momentarily froze, her gaze shifting between the not-too-distant bathroom and his injured leg wrapped in bandages.
He was clearly not able to move around now, so how could he go to the restroom by himself?
With this thought, Cam Walkers expression involuntarily flushed a gentle shade of red; he was injured because of her, so it was only natural for her to take care of him.
Maybe I can help you get there! She said, supporting him and starting to walk toward the restroom.
yton Howard frowned slightlythis was the first time a woman had escorted him to the restroom, and he couldnt help but feel a little uneasy in his heart.
But desperate times called for desperate measureshe couldnt just hold it in.
Thus, he didnt say anything and simply let her escort him to the restroom.
As soon as they entered the restroom, Cam Walker felt her face burning hot, wanting nothing more than to rush out quickly.
But if she left like that, would he fall down as he had just now?
Considering this, Cam Walker hesitated, but then yton Howard, seeing she was not nning to leave, raised an eyebrow slightly, Are you not leaving because you want to stay and watch how I manage here?
Cam Walker suddenly looked up at him, somewhat shocked!
She wasnt there to watch how a man relieved himself; she hadnt left because she was afraid he might fall again!
II certainly did not!
After speaking, she turned around, annoyed and embarrassed, and made for the restroom exit!
Wait! Seeing her flustered state, yton Howard realized for the first time that she indeed had a cute side, like a shy little woman!
Cam Walker paused her footsteps at his words, then reluctantly turned to look at him with discontent.
yton Howard pursed his thin lipsit was hard to say, but continuing like this was no solution.
Chapter 913 - 913 913 Maybe the Zipper Really Broke
?Chapter 913: Chapter 913: Maybe the Zipper Really Broke Chapter 913: Chapter 913: Maybe the Zipper Really Broke I, my hand isnt convenient, can you For the first time, yton Howard spoke with some hesitation, could you help me pull down the zipper?
In the end, he still managed to say it openly.
But when Cam Walker heard it, she was taken aback as her eyes widened!
This man, he actually wanted her to help him unzip his pants!?
You! She became somewhat angry out of embarrassment, her little face flushing red.
By saying this, he was obviously flirting with her!
Pervert! After saying that, she turned around and rushed out of the restroom, leaving yton Howard with a stunned expression.
Watching her suddenly rush out, yton Howard was slightly taken aback. He was called a pervert just for asking her for a little help?
Helpless, he had no choice but to do it himself.
But five minutes passed, and it was unclear whether his zipper was broken or not, but no matter how he tried, it just wouldnt open!
Cam Walker waited quietly in the hospital room, and when he didnte out for such a long time, she began to worry.
Had he fallen down in the restroom again?
Thinking about this, she suddenly stood up and walked over with some concern.
Because she had run out in such a hurry just now, she hadnt closed the door to the restroom at all, and when she arrived at the front door, she only saw him struggling to pull up the zipper on his pants.
She was stunned for a little while before she realized why he had asked her to help him with the zipper. It turned out that it was indeed difficult for him to unzip with only one hand.
Although this task was somewhat embarrassing, she remembered he had gotten injured while saving her.
I, Ill help you!
A voice suddenly came from behind, and yton Howard paused in his attempts and turned to look at her. Get full chapters from FindN0vel
Cam Walker took a deep breath. It was just unzipping a zipper, it wasnt anything shameful, so what was there to be nervous about!
After taking a deep breath, Cam Walker walked in front of yton Howard and bent down to unzip the zipper for him.
Strangely enough, as much as she tried, she couldnt get the zipper to open, was it that mens zippers were particrly difficult to undo?
It was already a sensitive area, her palms were starting to sweat, yet she couldnt get it open!
It seems to be broken, let me do it myself, yton Howard suggested, noticing her difort, and he too felt a bit uneasy.
Cam Walkers face, now red with embarrassment, lifted her eyelids. If she couldnt open it with both of her hands, if he could have, he wouldnt have waited until now.
Maybe the zipper was indeed broken
To figure it out, she simply knelt down in front of yton Howard and took a closer look at the zipper.
Uh, it seems like its caught on something
She carefully fiddled with it for a while and discovered it was caught on a corner of the clothing, but, fortunately, the zipper finally came undone, and yton Howard could finally breathe a sigh of relief.
The awkward scene, atst, came to an end.
I bought some century egg porridge and steamed dumplings for you, eat them while theyre hot.
After he came out, Cam Walker handed him the breakfast she had bought, prepared a bowl, chopsticks, and spoon for him, and then she got up, ready to leave.
Looking at the time, it was already 7:30 AM, and she should head to thepany.
yton Howard looked at the breakfast, feeling really hungry, and began to eat.
Yet, just as he was about to reach out, he found his right hand was wrapped in a bandage, making it very inconvenient to eat.
Cam Walker was nning to leave, but seeing his condition, she suddenly remembered some scenes from her own hospitalization four years ago.
At that time, her hand was also incapacitated by a bandage, making it difficult to eat, so every meal was fed to her by his hands. That scene, whenever she recalled it, made her feel sweet and peculiar inside.
Chapter 914 - 914 914 Clayton Howards Living Place
?Chapter 914: Chapter 914 yton Howards Living ce Chapter 914: Chapter 914 yton Howards Living ce Ill do it, she said calmly as she reached out and took the spoon from his left hand, then scooped up porridge and brought a spoonful to his lips.
yton Howard was somewhat stunned by her initiative, and after a brief moment of surprise, he parted his lips and swallowed the porridge she had fed him.
Every one of her careful movements, her curled eyshes, her fair little face, her earnest demeanor, were deeply etched in his mind. Never before had a woman personally fed him.
At neen, after both his parents had died, he left the countryside alone toe to this metropolis. After many difficulties, he was saved by Baron Stuart and thereafter followed him.
After finishing the bowl of porridge, Cam Walker cleaned everything up and prepared to get up and leave.
She nced at the time and knew she would definitely bete for work if she headed to thepany now.
Just then, the cell phone in her bag suddenly rang; the caller ID showed Emily Walker.
Cam, you stay at the hospital to look after yton for the time being. Thepany isnt too busy recently, Emily thought. Since yton had no rtives here, this might be the best chance for the two of them to be alone together.
Cam Walker was taken aback by the suggestion. Original content can be found at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Her staying to take care of yton?
Perhaps, indeed, it was right for her to do so because he had gotten injured because of her.
For some reason, the thought of staying to take care of him wholeheartedly made her heart inexplicably happy, yet she could only silently conceal this joy.
Is that okay? she asked with some trepidation. Although they had been running thepany for four years, many aspects were still not quite within their grasp.
Emilyughed gently on the phone, No problem, just take good care of him. yton has no rtives here, and Baron Stuart cant possibly look after him personally, so its most appropriate for you to go.
Herst words left Cam Walker somewhat dumbfounded, and she nced up at the man before her, her cheeks suddenly flushing with a touch of red. What did she mean by its most appropriate for her to go?
Then, then okay, Ill return to thepany once he gets a bit better, she replied.
Mhm.
After hanging up the phone, Cam Walkers expression suddenly turned unnatural, and yton Howard noticed and frowned slightly.
Whats wrong?
Cam Walker lifted her eyelids and then lowered them again, Its nothing.
yton Howard pursed his lips. Looking at the time, it appeared that work hours had already passed, but from her words just now, it seemed that she intended to stay and look after him.
Thinking about this, the corners of his mouth couldnt help but curve upwards.
By the way, the doctor said you need to be hospitalized for a period of time. Do you need anything else? I can go and get it for you, Cam Walker asked, seemingly in search of a topic to break the silence, as if she had just thought of something.
yton Howard lowered his eyes and pondered for a moment before looking up, I dont have any spare clothes here; can you go to my ce and pick some up?
To his ce?
Cam Walker raised her bright star eyes. Despite knowing him for many years, she truly did not know where he lived.
Okay, she agreed with a nod, curious about what kind of ce he lived in.
After giving her the address, Cam Walker left the hospital, hailed a taxi, and arrived at an apartment building.
Following the provided address, she reached the 18th floor and used the key to open the door.
The interior decor was minimalistic but looked very clean, portraying him as a man who valued cleanliness.
Out of curiosity, she toured the entire apartment, a standard setup with two rooms, one hall, one kitchen, and one bathroom. However, the kitchen appeared to be often used; did he, a grown man, often cook for himself?
Chapter 915 - 915 915 The Little Girl Standing at the Door
?Chapter 915: Chapter 915: The Little Girl Standing at the Door Chapter 915: Chapter 915: The Little Girl Standing at the Door Entering the cloak room, she quickly packed a few sets of his change of clothes, then prepared to leave.
Just at this moment, the doorbell suddenly rang.
She looked towards the direction of the door with some confusion. At this time, who could be ringing the doorbell?
In her memory, it seemed she had never seen yton Howard have any friends.
Should she pretend no one was home?
But the doorbell rang once again, and after hesitating for a moment, she ultimately decided to go and open the door.
As soon as the door opened, a delicately featured little girl came into view, and for a moment, Cam Walker was somewhat stunned.
Seeing the girl standing inside the house, the little girl also appeared surprised, and it took a little while for her toe back to her senses. She rechecked the doorte number to make sure she had not gone to the wrong door before she looked at Cam Walker and asked, Who are you?
Cam Walker snapped back to reality, I, I am
Why are you here? Isnt this yton Howards ce? the little girl asked again.
Cam Walker fell into a daze, momentarily at a loss for words.
Well, yton Howard was injured and hospitalized, so I came here to get some clothes for him to change into.
Looking at the tranquil little girl in front of her, Cam Walker felt a strange sensation emerging in her heart. Who could she be?
Lowering her head, Cam Walker then noticed that the girl was holding luggage
Upon hearing this, the little girls expression became somewhat astonished, What? Hes injured!?
The little girls reaction left Cam Walker somewhat taken aback.
What was her rtionship with yton Howard, and why was she bringing a luggage box to his ce?
Cam Walker watched the girl for a while before finally nodding.
Clearly anxious, the little girl, looking at the charming woman in front of her, was somewhat skeptical. She scrutinized Cam Walker carefully, What is your rtionship with him? Why are you the one helping him get his stuff when hes injured?
Cam Walker was again taken aback, I, Im his friend.
The little girl frowned, Really just a friend?
Yes.
Alright then, Ill put the stuff inside, and then I will go to the hospital with you in a little while, the little girl said, as she walked into yton Howards ce without waiting for an invitation, ced her luggage box down, and then came back out, shutting the door behind her with a familiarity as if she were in her own home.
Cam Walker watched her for a while, a voice in her heart seemed to ask: What exactly is your rtionship with yton Howard?
But in the end, she could only quietly bury the question in her heart.
The two girls left the apartment, and together they took a car to the hospital.
Upon entering the hospital room and seeing the man wrapped in bandages, the girl immediately rushed over to him, her expression full of concern, Big Brother Howard, whats happened to you!?
He looked at her, a trace of moisture passing through the depth of his dark eyes.
yton Howard had been resting with his eyes closed, but upon hearing her voice, he suddenly opened his eyes and was slightly surprised when he saw the girl in front of him.
Linda? he frowned, looking at the girl before him.
Audrey Sawyer, seeing the man in front of her, felt a sudden sourness at the tip of her nose, What happened to you? How could you be so seriously hurt?
yton Howard came back to his senses and gave her a gentle smile, I am alright now. What brings you to E City?
Audrey Sawyer sniffled, her face looking a bit aggrieved, Its all because of my mother. Shes always pushing me to go on blind dates. I couldnt take it anymore, so I ran away from home!
Ran away from home?
Yes! Toe to you! Audrey Sawyer looked at the man in front of her excitedly, with a meaningful look in her eyes. Newest update provided by fin?novel
Chapter 916 - 916 916 Clearly Childhood Sweethearts
?Chapter 916: Chapter 916: Clearly Childhood Sweethearts! Chapter 916: Chapter 916: Clearly Childhood Sweethearts! She had finally graduated from college and could now live in the same city as him!
You you wouldnt object, would you?
yton Howard looked at her; this was the third time she had talked about running away from home.
He smiled and didnt take it seriously, No.
Really!? The little girl couldnt believe it because she had been over a few times before, and every time he was opposed to her running away from home!
Yes.
Thats great! I just knew that even if the whole world got tired of me, Big Brother Howard would definitely not abandon me! The girl was overjoyed, and somewhat uncontrobly, she threw her arms around yton Howard, her movements suggesting an intimate closeness.
Cam Walker, who was still standing behind her, felt a sudden tightness in her chest upon seeing this scene.
She lowered her eyelids, no longer watching their intimate actions, and walked aside to ce theundry into the wardrobe area of the hospital room.
At this moment, yton Howard lifted his pupils, then lowered his head again.
Had theye together?
Did you bring her here? He looked up and asked her.
Cam Walker was about to put the clothes into the cab when she heard his voice and abruptly turned around, ncing at the man in bed, and then nodded, Yes, I went to get clothes from your ce and happened to bump into her, so we came over together.
At this moment, the girl also looked up at Cam Walker, her gaze briefly shing with hostility.
However, this sh of hostility was not easily disyed; it was fleeting.
Seeing the clothes in Cam Walkers hands, Audrey Sawyer suddenly stood up, walked over to her, and snatched the clothes from her hand, Ill do it!
Cam Walker was startled and hadnt even had time to react before the clothes disappeared from her grasp.
Was this girl dering her sovereignty to her?
She bowed her head sadly, suddenly feeling that her thoughts were somewhatughable.
What right did she have over yton Howard?
Seeing this and detecting the despondency on her face, the man in bed, yton Howard, suddenly felt the urge to offer an exnation.
She is a friend from my ancestral home, named Audrey Sawyer, she is like a sister to me
What sister! Clearly childhood sweethearts and innocent ymates! Audrey Sawyer walked over and interrupted him, her demeanor somewhat dissatisfied, as if she habitually pouted.
At her words, yton Howards gaze undoubtedly nced at Cam beside him, then looked at Audrey Sawyer with some displeasure. Linda, dont talk nonsense!
Upon hearing this, Audrey Sawyer pouted slightly, a mix of dissatisfaction and a touch of grievance, Im not talking nonsense. There were plenty of people saying this before, its not like I made it up!
She lifted her eyes and nced at Cam Walker standing there, Big Brother Howard, are you afraid this older sister will misunderstand? She said shes just a friend of yours, why do you care so much about her!?
Audrey Sawyersment left both yton Howard and Cam Walker somewhat astonished, each with their thoughts.
Indeed, he and she were just friends.
yton Howards profound gaze fell on the woman standing not far away. Maybe, they couldnt even be considered friends. She belonged to a prominent family, and he was just a stewardady and her servant.
yton Howards despondency went unnoticed by Cam Walker; her gaze was fixed on Audrey Sawyers face. For more chapters visit find[?]ovel
This girl was truly not simple, with words that seemed intentionally spoken.
Chapter 917 - 917 917 Older Sister How Should I Address You
?Chapter 917: Chapter 917: Older Sister, How Should I Address You? Chapter 917: Chapter 917: Older Sister, How Should I Address You? Inside Room, there abruptly fell a silence. Linda Robinson nced at yton Howard and then at Cam Walker, feeling as if she had sensed something.
She bit her teeth covertly; her Big Brother Howard would never be allowed to be taken away!
By the way, Big Brother Howard, since Im already here, let me take care of you from now on until you get discharged, she dered, as if deliberately staking her im.
Cam Walker lifted her gaze and couldnt help but pay more attention to this little girl.
Upon hearing this, yton Howards eyes couldnt help but nce at the person beside him before looking back at Audrey Sawyer.
No need.
No need!
The two of them spoke in unison, leaving Audrey Sawyer somewhat puzzled, and at the same time, a sh of displeasure crossed the depths of her eyes!
Cam Walker looked at yton Howard, and at this time, he seemed somewhat surprised as he looked at her.
Cam Walker awkwardly avoided his gaze and then turned to Audrey Sawyer, He got injured because of me, so I should be the one to stay and take care of him.
For some reason, she was somewhat reluctant to let yton Howard be taken care of by this girl, and that was why, in just that moment ago, the words no need had slipped out.
Consider it a bit of selfishness in her heart, after all, her exnation wouldnt be discovered.
Audrey Sawyer looked at her, a flicker of displeasure in her heart, and her gaze carried a hint of hostility.
But as clever as she was, in front of yton Howard, she would not be foolish enough to antagonize this older sister.
Sister, what should I call you? She smiled charmingly, her smile betraying not a hint of hostility, but rather a slow, friendliness.
Cam Walker was a bit stunned, was she overthinking, or was this girl not as she seemed? Clearly not very fond of her, yet still calling her sister.
She smiled at the little girl, returning the courtesy, Im Cam Walker.
Sister Walker, you must have work to attend to, right? Let me take care of Big Brother Howard instead. Ive just graduated and Im not working yet! said Audrey Sawyer with a smile. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find{n}ovel
Its fine, Ive asked for leave from the Company, it wont affect anything
Oh my! Taking leave isnt good, let me be the one to take care of him, after all, I would just be sitting idle at home!
Her insistence left Cam Walker somewhat at a loss for words. For a moment, silence fell, and she did not speak again.
However, since she didnt speak, Audrey Sawyer took it as her acquiescence and was overjoyed, Then its settled. Ill take care of Big Brother Howard!
Cam Walker lifted her gaze, looked at her, and finally said no more.
It seemed that she was the superfluous third party, after all, they were childhood sweethearts.
By the way, Big Brother Howard, what would you like for noon? Ill go out and buy it for you in a little while.
From beginning to end, yton Howard hadnt uttered a word, his gaze had stayed on Cam Walkers face until she ceased insisting, and then he found it inappropriate to say anything more.
If she didnt want to stay, was he to insist she remain to take care of him?
Whatever. He replied indifferently and closed his eyes once again, as if resting.
Seeing him close his eyes, Cam Walker felt even more superfluous and spoke up, If thats the case, then Ill head to the Company now.
At her words, yton Howards lightly closed eyes suddenly opened, and he looked at her, but ultimately said nothing.
Cam Walker also looked back at him onest time, and seeing that he said nothing, she picked up her handbag and turned to leave.
Be careful on your way, Sister Walker! Watching her retreating figure, Audrey Sawyers lips couldnt help but curve up triumphantly.
Chapter 918 - 918 918 He Has Someone to Take Care of Him
?Chapter 918: Chapter 918: He Has Someone to Take Care of Him Chapter 918: Chapter 918: He Has Someone to Take Care of Him .
After leaving the hospital, Cam Walkers expression remained somewhat gloomy.
Having known yton Howard for so many years, she never knew he had a childhood sweetheart, and today, seeing Audrey Sawyer carrying a luggage box to his apartment, it must mean their rtionship was really close, otherwise, she wouldnt have moved in with him so easily, right?
Returning to thepany, it was almost noon, and at this time, Emily Walker had just left her office, ready to head to the staff canteen for lunch.
Seeing her, Vivian Ferguson was a bit puzzled, Cam, howe youre here? Werent you staying at the hospital to take care of yton?
Cam Walker lifted her head at the sound and smiled at her, He has someone to take care of him, so I came to thepany.
Someone to take care of him? Emily became even more puzzled.
yton didnt have any family or friends around here; who would specially go to the hospital to look after him? Could it be that Baron Stuart had sent someone?
Who is it?
Cam Walker looked up, her expression growing somber.
She pursed her lips slightly and spoke ndly, A little girl, it seems she just arrived in E City today, and I heard shes his
She paused, and the thought of the girl being ytons childhood sweetheart caused an inexplicable blockage in her heart, as if something was stuck there, unable to escape, which made her feel very ufortable.
His childhood sweetheart.
Having said that, Cam Walker lowered her eyelids, her expression very gloomy.
Noting her somber look, Emily was taken aback, and then she remembered what she had just said. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F?nd-Novel
A little girl? And shes ytons childhood sweetheart?
Howe shed never heard that he had a childhood sweetheart before?
Looking up at the person in front of her, Emily suddenly seemed to realize something, and wrapping her arm around her with a smile, she said, Lets go for a meal first!
It seemed that she too would have to see for herself what kind of girl this out-of-the-blue childhood sweetheart was!
.
Since she no longer had to stay at the hospital to look after yton, Cam found herself often distracted at work, sometimes even spacing out during meetings until Emily called her name several times before she snapped back to reality.
At 5:30 PM, Cam left thepany building. She was nning to drive home, but then she thought that it had been two days since shest visited the hospital, and she wondered how his injuries were healing.
Was it concern about his injuries? Or
What she really wanted to see wasnt his condition, but that man.
Andtely, how were he and his childhood sweetheart getting along?
With these thoughts, Cams heart grew more restless, as if a voice inside was urging her to go to the hospital!
Just as she stood hesitating beside her white Porsche, Emily happened to be walking into the underground parking lot at that moment.
Cam!
Cam turned her head at the sound, looking at Emilying towards her.
Baron and I are going to visit yton at the hospital in a little while, do you want toe? she asked with a smile.
Cam was momentarily stunned. She had been indecisive about this very same matter, and unexpectedly, Emily and Baron were also nning to go.
Uh, sure.
Emilys words undoubtedly gave her a better excuse.
Then you go ahead, Im going to Futuren Group to find Baron, and Ill be over in a while. Having said that, Emily had already directly opened her car door and walked toward her red Maserati.
Cam stood there for a moment, then also opened her car door and got in.
.
Upon arriving at the hospital entrance, Cam got out of the car, carrying the fresh flowers and fruit she had bought on the way, and proceeded to the inpatient department.
At this time inside yton Howards hospital room, Audrey Sawyer had just brought dinner as well.
Chapter 919 - 919 919 The Kissing Scene
?Chapter 919: Chapter 919: The Kissing Scene Chapter 919: Chapter 919: The Kissing Scene Entering the ward, she saw the man in bed still deep in sleep. She ced dinner aside and then approached the hospital bed, carefully observing the mans sleeping visage.
In her eyes, he was the best, most handsome, and the man who cherished her the most in the world!
She meticulously admired his features, from his lightly closed eyes to his sensuous thin lips, each one deeply captivating her.
Big Brother Howard?
Audrey Sawyer called out softly, but yton Howard, seemingly in a true deep sleep, did not open his eyes.
Seeing this, Audrey Sawyer pursed her pink lips and then slowly leaned in, lightly dabbing a kiss on the mans sensuous thin lips.
This was the first time she kissed him, and the thought of giving her first kiss to the man she loved most made Audrey Sawyer lift her face slightly, her smile slowly rising, as happiness overflowed on her face.
At this moment, Cam Walker happened to push the door open and when she saw the scene before her, she was taken aback, momentarily finding herself in a difficult position.
The fruit basket in her hand was tightly grasped; she meant to turn and leave, but her feet seemed glued to the spot, making her involuntarily stay.
At the instant Audrey Sawyer leaned in to kiss him, her heart felt deeply touched by something, causing her difort.
Cam, why are you standing here? Behind her, Emily Walker and Baron Stuart had arrived, and finding her still standing in ce, they were somewhat puzzled.
At this time, inside the hospital room, Audrey Sawyer also stood up and looked toward the three people at the front door. Newest update provided by find(?)ovel
She recognized one of them, but the other man and woman, she wasnt familiar with.
However, who was that man? He was quite handsome!
Cam came back to her senses, nced at the two people behind her, and her thoughts were pulled back to the present.
The scene just now, Emily Walker and Baron Stuart didnt see it, did they?
The three people walked in, and Emily Walker carefully scrutinized Audrey Sawyer; this must be Big Brother Howards childhood sweetheart Cam had mentioned.
Are you all here to visit my Big Brother Howard? Audrey Sawyer behaved very naturally, her delicate face offering a refreshing feeling that made it hard for others to dislike her.
Big Brother Howard? Emily Walker looked at the little girl in front of her with a bit of confusion.
Audrey Sawyer smiled and turned to nce at the man on the bed, and from the look in her eyes, it was evident how much she adored and loved the man on the hospital bed.
Yes, my name is Audrey Sawyer! Grew up in the same vige as Big Brother Howard, were childhood sweethearts!
She spoke with such openness that it was hard to detect that her words were actually a deration of sovereignty to the world.
Emily Walker didnt notice any ulterior motives in her words, finding the girl to be quite lively.
However, if she really was yton Howards childhood sweetheart, what was Cam going to do?
And what about yton Howard himself? What did he think?
Her gaze shifted to Cam Walker, who had seemed rather dejected upon hearing Audrey Sawyers words; yet she could see that at that moment, there seemed to be an added shade of hurt on Cams face.
Youre yton Howards childhood sweetheart? Howe Ive never heard him mention you? Emily Walker smiled, her words seemingly ordinary but also deliberately suppressing the girls assertiveness.
Even though Audrey Sawyer wasnt that unlikeable, whenpared to her own sister, she naturally sided with Cam Walker.
At those words, the smile on Audreys face stiffened somewhat.
Clearly, that remark had dented her confidence.
Chapter 920 - 920 920 Is She That Anxious to Leave
?Chapter 920: Chapter 920: Is She That Anxious to Leave? Chapter 920: Chapter 920: Is She That Anxious to Leave? She had always thought that Big Brother Howard was hers, but over the years, he had always treated her as a brother, despite being childhood sweethearts. But in reality, was it truly so? As she had thought?
No matter what, she would never give any woman the chance to take him away, not even a little bit!
Is that so Audrey Sawyers head drooped slightly in disappointment, her expression looking somewhat wronged, Maybe its because we havent spent much time together. But now, its great! Ive graduated and cane to work in this city now, so I can be with him every day!
Thinking about this, Audrey Sawyers face lit up with a confident smile once again as if she was a dazzling flower.
It was that same assertive tone again.
For some reason, Cam Walker felt she truly could not bring herself to like this little girl as if she were just being petty.
Perhaps it was the noise of their conversation that woke yton Howard from his deep sleep. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw the hospital room filled with people.
Young Master, Young Madam, what brings you here?
Baron Stuart looked at him and nodded slightly, You seem to be recovering very well.
yton Howard also nodded. His injuries had indeed been healing quite well these past few days.
yton, you really are a dark horse, Emily Walker came over, her tone teasing.
yton was confused, not understanding what she was talking about, just looking at her with slight bewilderment. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find{n}ovel
Youve just been injured, and right away theres a girl here to take care of you. Howe, after knowing you for so many years, I never knew you had this trick up your sleeve?
At these words, yton finally realized what was going on.
ording to Lindas nature, she must have said something to the Young Madam while he was sleeping deeply just now.
He couldnt help but turn his gaze towards Cam Walker, only to see that her expression had been gloomy from the start, never once looking at him.
Young Madam, you misunderstood, Linda is just from my home
So youre the person that Big Brother Howard follows! You look so dignified! Audrey Sawyer skillfully cut off ytons words, walked up to Baron Stuart with interest, scrutinizing him up and down. Naturally, she couldnt contain her greedy admiration for such a man, and then turned to Emily, You must be his Madam, right? You two look so well-matched, just like me and Big Brother Howard!
Her words made Emily bloom with joy, and even Baron Stuart beside her quite liked her saying so well-matched!
However, he just cast a fleeting nce at the girl in front of him, without giving any reply.
But Cam Walker, who heard this, felt even more downcast.
She genuinely did not like this girl.
But then she thought, hadnt she once been the same? At that time, she really liked Baron Stuart and treated the Emily of those days just like this girl, with such malicious intentions.
Or perhaps, she was indeed being too petty. Since she herself had once been that kind of person, what right did she have to disdain others for being the same?
Yet, thinking of the kiss that had happened just earlier, her heart couldnt help but feel bitter, even a little angry
She raised her eyes, ncing at the man in bed, and at this moment, yton was also looking at her, their gazes momentarily intersecting in the air.
But it was only for an instant, as Cam quickly looked away.
I I still have some things to take care of at home, so Ill be leaving first!
Having said that, she looked at Emily and Baron Stuart onest time, then without waiting for anyone to speak, she quickly turned and left the hospital room.
Chapter 921 - 921 921 Being Arranged for Blind Dates
?Chapter 921: Chapter 921: Being Arranged for Blind Dates Chapter 921: Chapter 921: Being Arranged for Blind Dates Watching her retreating figure, yton Howard really wanted to open his mouth and ask her to stay. Since Linda Robinson had arrived, Emily Walker hadnt been to the hospital in days. Was she really in such a rush to leave as soon as she got here?
But in the end, he just clenched his fists tightly. In front of so many people, on what grounds could he ask her to stay a little longer?
Looking at the disappearing figure at the front door, Audrey Sawyer clearly sensed something off about her expression and couldnt help but wonder.
Did she happen to see the moment when she kissed Big Brother Howard just now?
Emily Walker was also puzzled. Logically, Cam Walker should have been eager to see yton Howard, so why would she rush to leave upon arrival? Was it simply because of what Linda Robinson said earlier?
Or could it be that she saw something she shouldnt have seen when she first got here?
Remembering the dazed look on Cam Walkers face when she first arrived here, Emily Walker felt even more certain about something.
Leaving the hospital, Cam Walker returned to the side of her white Porsche. The kiss she had seen a moment ago now incessantly haunted her thoughts, provoking a surge of petnce that she found no way to express.
It was just a kiss, after all. What was she so unhappy about?
Back at Walker Manor, Ang Reid had already prepared dinner.
Seeing her daughters return with a somewhat disheartened expression, she couldnt help but ask with concern, Cam, whats wrong? You dont look very well.
Cam Walker came back to her senses and then smiled, Its nothing, maybe thepany has been too busy.
Ang Reid nodded, understandingly. Perhaps it was indeed because thepany had been too busy.
Ever since the sisters took over thepany, they had been tirelessly busy. Now that thepany had finally stabilized, they should really take some time to rest.
Cam,e on, have some more soup. It can help relieve fatigue, Ang Reid served a bowl of soup to her daughter, filled with tender care.
Cam Walker epted the bowl and said, Thank you, Mom.
Ang Reid took a deep look at her daughter. Since that event happened, Cam had really changed, which reassured her a lot.
Cam, has thepany been very busy recently? Baxter Walker couldnt help but express his concern as well.
Since his health declined, he had rarely inquired about thepanys matters, but at home, he still paid attention to some reports on TV.
Cam Walker took a sip of her soup, Its manageable.
After the family had dinner, the couple seemed to have something to discuss and called Cam Walker to sit with them on the sofa.
At this moment, the doorbell rang.
The servant opened the door, and Emily Walker walked in.
Dad, Mom!
Emilys here. Have you had your meal? Ang Reid stood up and was very happy to see her.
Emily Walker smiled, I have, I just came to see how you both are.
Come sit over here!
The family settled in on the sofa, and Ang Reid looked at her two daughters.
Mom, didnt you just say you had something to tell me? What is it? Because of Emily Walkers arrival, what Ang Reid was about to say had been interrupted, which made Cam Walker remember and casually ask.
Ang Reid looked at her, then at Emily Walker.
Cam, youre not young anymore. Your dad has a friend whose second son is quite decent. Mom wants you to find time to meet him.
Indeed, Cam was already 26 years old; it was time she found a man and started dating.
Upon hearing this, both Cam Walker and Emily Walker were somewhat stunned, and it took them half a moment to regain their senses. ?????? ???? FindN0vel
Did Mom mean to arrange a blind date for her?
Emily Walker lifted her eyes, looking at Cam Walker with a hint of surprise.
Chapter 922 - 922 922 Are You Sure You Want to Go on a Blind
?Chapter 922: Chapter 922 Are You Sure You Want to Go on a Blind Date? Chapter 922: Chapter 922 Are You Sure You Want to Go on a Blind Date? Since it was arranged by Mom and Dad, she certainly didnt feel it was her ce to say much.
Cam Walker was equally stunned, having never anticipated that her parents would arrange a blind date for her.
Seeing her daughter silent, Ang Reid smiled and spoke again, That boy is really quite good. Mom has met him twice, and hes handsome too. If you meet him and dont like him, then Mom will go and refuse for you. The source of th?s content is Find1Novel
Ang Reid was worried inside. What concerned her was whether her daughter had remained single all these years because she felt too insecure inside?
Although she had suffered some traumas in the past, she still hoped that her daughter could face life positively, without giving too much thought to what had happened before.
Cam Walker still didnt speak, merely letting her eyelids fall in silence, as if contemting something.
Emily Walker nced at her, then at their mother.
The rtionship between Cam and yton Howard was definitely unknown to Mother; that must be why she was in such a hurry to arrange blind dates.
Mom, why did you suddenly think of setting up Cam with someone?
Ang Reid turned her line of sight towards her, smiling and said, Cam isnt young anymore. Mom really wants to see her have a happy and fulfilling family.
If thats all there is to it, theres really no need to rush into blind dates because Cam might already have
Okay, then.
Before Emily could finish, Cam suddenly interjected.
Surprised, Emily turned her head to look at her.
Upon hearing this, Ang Reids face broke into an even bigger smile, Have you agreed?
Cam Walker looked up and pursed her lips, her smile somewhat strained, As Mom said, its just meeting once, and Im indeed not getting any younger.
Emily stood somewhat bewildered on the side.
What was going on with her today? Her heart cared about yton Howard, so why agree to a blind date arranged by their mother?
Yes, if you dont like him, juste back and tell Mom, and Ill help you refuse, Ang Reid said with a smile, as she naturally wouldnt force her daughter if she truly disliked the young man.
In fact, the young man was quite alright. Even though he was only the second son, his family ran a significant business. Moreforting was the fact that he didnt mind whether Cam was the biological child of the Walker family, nor did he care that she had undergone cosmetic surgery.
The truth was, Cam didnt undergo stic surgery because she wanted to be prettier, but because she had no other choice. Besides, she used to be much more beautiful than she is after the surgery. If it werent for the many troubles she had once faced, why would she have had surgery?
Cam Walker smiled, Alright, then lets set it for this weekend; I dont have any ns.
After speaking, her face fell.
Yet, Emily on the side was somewhat astonished, unable to help blurting out, Cam, you
What exactly was going on with her?
When Cam Walker lifted her gaze, she looked at Emily for a moment but ultimately said nothing.
Cam, this weekend is the day yton Howard is discharged from the hospital. Are you sure you want to go on a blind date? Eventually, Emily couldnt help but voice her question; she really wanted to know what was off about her today.
Ever sinceing back from the hospital, she had been clearly out of sorts!
At this, Ang Reid became somewhat puzzled.
Although she had heard yton Howard was hospitalized, what did his discharge have to do with Cam?
She looked questioningly at her daughter.
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker raised her gaze; was the emotion hidden deep within her heart known to Emily? Why else would she bring this matter up? Or was it because yton Howard was injured due to her, and thus she should rightfully pick him up after his discharge?
Chapter 923 - 923 923 He Wont Like Me
?Chapter 923: Chapter 923: He Wont Like Me Chapter 923: Chapter 923: He Wont Like Me She smiled unnaturally, His discharge from the hospital, what does it have to do with me
Emily Walker was even more astonished, looking at her with some disbelief.
Yeah, Emily, why does Cam have to go just because yton Howard is getting discharged? Ang Reid also asked, somewhat puzzled.
Emily nced at her mother and then turned her gaze back to Cam.
Come with me!
In front of her mother, there were many things she couldnt say, so Emily stood up and pulled Cam toward the second floor.
Ang Reid, sitting on the sofa, was even more baffled.
Did the two sisters have a secret?
Cam Walker was pulled all the way into her own room by Emily, and she too was a bit confused as to why her agreement to the arranged meeting excited her so much.
Cam, what on earth happened to you today!? Emily looked at her with some urgency, her elegant brows slightly furrowed.
Cam was somewhat bewildered but also felt a little guilty.
Why would you ask like that, I didnt do anything.
Nothing? Arent you in love with yton Howard? Why would you then agree to the meeting arranged by Mother? In her urgency, she blurted it out!
Cam was startled, so Emily had seen her feelings for yton Howard all along?
Feeling guilty, she sadly lowered her eyes.
The reason she had agreed to the meeting arranged by her mother just now was probably that she felt there could never be any oue with yton not in the past and certainly not now, after Audrey Sawyer had entered the picture.
Especially when she saw that kiss in the afternoon, she knew clearly that yton belonged to Audrey, and she did not want to be the Cam of the past again, no longer wanting to take someone elses love.
I dont understand what youre talking about. Her gaze flickered as if she dared not face Emily directly.
Noticing her evasive line of sight, Emily knew very well what was going on in her mind.
Cam! I know you like yton. What exactly did you see at the hospital this afternoon, that once you returned, you werepletely changed?
She really wanted to know what had happened to her.
At that, Cams mind couldnt help but sh back to that moment in the hospital room where Audrey kissed yton. She felt as if something had viciously stabbed her heart, causing her pain.
Cam, I know you like him. Over these years, I could tell that yton has feelings for you too. Every time we are together, ytons gaze never seems to leave you
Emily!
Emily hadnt finished speaking when she was interrupted by Cam, her expression somewhat pale. Content originallyes from FindN0vel
He wont like me. Not only have I had stic surgery, but my body is no longer pure, he wont like me
Seeing her hurt expression, Emilys heart also felt uneasy.
But the things she was mentioning, yton would definitely not care about them. Why was she so down on herself?
Cam, why would you think so lowly of yourself? yton is not that kind of person; he cares about you! She could see that yton really cared about her.
Especially after this event, she was even more certain.
Baron Stuart had also told her that if it wasnt for yton rushing to Yale Shaws room in time, nobody could have predicted what might have happened to Cam.
If yton didnt care about her, why would he abandon his post without Baron Stuartsmand? That was not his principle.
Cam raised her eyes, a streak of hurt passing through them before being obscured by a veil of mist, Emily, youre really thinking too much. If he cared about me, he wouldnt be with Audrey
Remembering that scene in the hospital room, she stopped herself from saying more.
Chapter 924 - 924 924 Why Didnt Sister Walker Come
?Chapter 924: Chapter 924: Why Didnt Sister Walker Come? Chapter 924: Chapter 924: Why Didnt Sister Walker Come? Emily Walker looked at her, visibly surprised, What happened between him and her?
Cam Walker dropped her gaze, He just wouldnt kiss her
Upon hearing that, Emily Walker waspletely astonished. yton Howard kissed Audrey Sawyer? How could that be possible!
After a long time, Emily Walker came back to her senses, looking at her with disbelief, Cam, did you see it with your own eyes? Or is there some misunderstanding?
Theres no misunderstanding. Cam Walker replied.
If it werent for that kiss, she might still be harboring illusions about yton Howard.
After all, which man would be willing to ept someone like her, not only defiled by multiple men but even having undergone stic surgery.
Even the man her mother introduced, if he knew her true past, would probably despise her too.
But yton Howard was different. Even if no one told him, he would clearly understand her entire past.
Did yton Howard really kiss that Audrey Sawyer? So thats why Cam was so stunned back in the hospital, and why her face looked so awful.
Emily Walker didnt speak anymore but looked at Cam Walker with sympathy.
She could see that Cam truly liked yton Howard. The affection shining from the depth of her eyes wasnt like how Emily had once felt about Baron Stuart. This affection was so sincere, so cautiously tender.
And her past feelings for Baron Stuart were more about habit, possession, and perhaps there was a bit of liking too, but it certainly didntpare to now.
Seeing that she was worried for her, Cam Walker forced a smile, Emily, dont tell anyone about this matter. Just treat it as a secret in my heart.
And this secret, after all, would only remain a secret forever.
Of course, maybe she would forget about it after some time passed.
But is that really what she thought?
.
On a weekend morning, yton Howards injuries had basically healed, and although the doctor had strongly advised him to stay for another week, his professional dedication made him feel that there was nothing seriously wrong and he didnt want to stay in the dreary hospital anymore.
More importantly, the person he had been wanting to see hadnt visited the hospital in several days.
Or is it that to her, he actually doesnt matter at all?
After all, there really is nothing between them, not even friendship.
In terms of social status, she is a rich youngdy, while he is just a butler by the young masters side.
Audrey Sawyer was happily packing her clothes when the hospital room door was pushed open, and Baron Stuart and Emily Walker walked in.
Seeing the two of them, yton Howard was somewhat surprised.
Young Master, Young Madam? Why are you
Baron Stuart nced at him. Although he was just a subordinate, the years he had spent following him made Baron Stuart feel a touch of brotherly affection for yton Howard.
Of course, he wouldnt express this affection, only providing some practical help when necessary, even though picking him up from the hospital was somewhat trivial.
Emily Walker looked at him with a smile, You dont have any rtives here, so he and I came to pick you up from the hospital.
yton Howard was stunned. Although he was only a mere butler, the young master had never treated him poorly. The source of th?s content is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Audrey Sawyer, on the other hand, looked at the two and was quite astonished that Sister Walker wasnt there. Didnt they alle togetherst time?
By the way, why havent I seen Sister Walkere over? She asked with a smile as radiant as ever, appearing dazzlingly carefree and utterly innocent.
Audrey Sawyers sudden remark made Emily Walker feel that her question was indeed very well asked!
Chapter 925 - 925 925 She Really Does Have Someone She Likes
?Chapter 925: Chapter 925: She Really Does Have Someone She Likes! Chapter 925: Chapter 925: She Really Does Have Someone She Likes! She looked up and nced at the little girl in front of her, then swept her gaze over to yton Howard.
At this moment, he seemed very concerned about the issue as well.
Regardless of anything else, considering he was injured for her, did she really not want toe even to see him get discharged?
Emily Walker shifted her line of sight and looked at Audrey Sawyer, Sister Walker? Youre talking about Cam Walker, right?
Yes! Audrey Sawyer nodded vigorously. She asked because she wanted yton Howard to know that actually, that Sister Walker didnt care about him at all, otherwise she wouldnt have gone so many days without visiting him. For original chapters go to f?dnvel
She went on a blind date, thats why she didnte, Emily Walker said with an easy smile, her eyes involuntarily turning toward yton Howard to see his reaction.
Clearly, yton Howard was stunned by her words, and for a moment his face grew gloomy.
She went on a blind date? Despite himself, he still blurted it out.
Why would she go on a blind date? And who was her blind date match?
Emily Walker naturally nodded, Yes, at the Rose Restaurant. I heard that man is quite good, and Cam Walker isnt getting any younger. Its time for her to find a good man!
Baron Stuart, standing to one side, looked at the person beside him with a puzzled expression. Didnt shein to himst night that Cam Walker shouldnt have agreed to the blind date? Why does she seem so excited about it now?
yton Howard, hearing this, involuntarily clenched his hands on both sides, a me of jealousy burning in his heart.
Why does she have to go on a blind date!?
Emily Walker stood aside, carefully observing his emotions. It seemed yton Howard still cared about Cam Walker.
But then, why did he kiss this Audrey Sawyer?
Sister Walker went on a blind date? Audrey Sawyer, upon hearing the news, brightened even more, and pride began to swell in her heart.
It seemed as if even the heavens were on her side!
She could tell that every time Big Brother Howard looked at Sister Walker, his gaze was deep; others might not notice, but she could not miss. For her, such a look from Howard was something she longed for.
Although he had also doted on her, she was very clear that he only felt a brotherly affection towards her, without a hint of romantic emotion.
So when she saw how Big Brother Howard looked at Sister Walker that day, she realized that their rtionship was more than just friends. Even if they werent boyfriend and girlfriend, there was definitely something between them!
Looks like Sister Walker has had someone she liked for a long time! She added another line, then nced over at yton Howard.
She was very curious about how important that Sister Walker was to him.
Seeing her happy expression, Emily Walker was somewhat dumbfounded. Why did Audrey Sawyer speak with such intention, as if her words were meant for someone to hear on purpose?
At this moment, Emily Walker spoke up, beginning to dislike this Audrey Sawyer, Yes! She indeed has someone she likes, but its not the man shes meeting for the blind date today, but rather She cast a nce at yton Howard.
At this time, yton Howard also seemed very focused on her sudden answer.
It is a man she has known for many years, but The Man doesnt know she has him in her heart. He even kissed another woman right in front of her!
Initially, upon hearing the phrase known for many years, yton Howards heart leapt, suspecting the man she was referring to was himself, but upon hearing the word kiss afterward, his heart sank abruptly.
Chapter 926 - 926 926 Rose Restaurant
?Chapter 926: Chapter 926: Rose Restaurant! Chapter 926: Chapter 926: Rose Restaurant! Kissing another woman in front of her? That certainly wasnt him, because he had never even kissed any woman.
At this thought, yton Howard couldnt help but feel a wave of disappointment wash over him.
Had she had someone she liked all along? When did it start?
Audrey Sawyer lowered her eyelids secretly, it seemed that she indeed saw the scene where she kissed Big Brother Howard!
Thinking about this, the corners of her mouth rose in a secret arc.
Big Brother Howard could only be hers!
The group left the hospital, and yton Howard intended to invite Baron Stuart and Emily Walker to his ce. However, Emily suddenly suggested, Why dont we go out to eat instead? Just to celebrate yton Howard being discharged, well treat!
At these words, everyone paused. Baron Stuart furrowed his brows, sensing that the little woman had some other motive.
Theres no need, Young Madam, wed rather
What, youre not going to give face? Emily cut him off before yton Howard could finish.
He was taken aback and naturally couldnt put it off any longer.
If there was anyone whose face he wouldnt give, it certainly wasnt the Young Madams.
Lets go, Linda ising too! Emily said, beaming as if fearing he would refuse, and she pulled the two onto the car.
Baron Stuart got into the drivers seat, started the car, and asked the person in the passenger seat, Where shall we eat?
Emilys mouth tipped up, her gaze fixed straight ahead, Rose Restaurant!
Not only Baron Stuart, but even yton Howard and Audrey Sawyer in the back seat were a little surprised.
Rose Restaurant? Wasnt that the ce where Cam Walker had her blind date?
Baron Stuart turned his head and nced at the person beside him, but in the end, he said nothing and simply drove off.
The luxury sedan attracted attention everywhere it drove through the bustling downtown. ?????? ???? Find?Novel
Sitting in the back seat, yton Howard didnt understand why the Young Madam suddenly proposed going to Rose Restaurant.
At this moment, however, he also felt an urge to see what the man she was meeting for her blind date was like.
Had they known each other for many years? Then over these four years, his feelings for her had been unrequited, right? Yes, they were unrequited.
The luxury sedan stopped at the Rose Restaurant doorway, and very soon a parking valet took the keys and parked the car in the restaurants dedicated parking lot.
At this time, Cam Walker was sitting with a man inside the grand hall of the restaurant.
She initially booked a private room, but being the first time meeting a strange man, she felt a bit ufortable and changed it to the grand hall instead.
The steak here is really good, give it a try. The man was quite a gentleman, and his manners were proper, leaving a decent impression on Cam Walker.
However, what kind of man, with a good family background, would choose her who had undergone stic surgery? Even if he didnt know everything she had endured on the cruise ship, he must be aware of the stic surgery, as his father was her dads friend. Although she had met Aiden Bewell only a few times, how could he possibly be unaware of her changed appearance now?
Cam Walker cut a piece of steak and put it into her mouth, chewing slowly, her shining pupils asionally lifting to look at Aiden Bewell across the table.
Mr. Bewell, I dont understand, with your qualifications, why you wouldply with arranged blind dates set by your family.
Aiden Bewell sipped some red wine, then looked at the woman opposite him, a flicker of amusement in his eyes.
Lady Walker may not know, but indeed, I am not too fond of blind dates arranged by my family. However, when I found out the match was you, I agreed.
Chapter 927 - 927 927 Long-Admired
?Chapter 927: Chapter 927: Long-Admired Chapter 927: Chapter 927: Long-Admired He answered very calmly and naturally, his smiling eyes constantly focused on the woman opposite him.
This made Cam Walker slightly taken aback.
What did he mean by that?
Seeing her confusion, Aiden Bewell exined with a smile, To be honest, I had a deep impression of Lady Walker a long time ago, its just that I never had the chance to interact with you. I only saw you at a few banquets, but at that time, you seemed to be involved with Baron Stuart of Futuren Group, and considering that, I didnt dare toe forward and chat.
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker then remembered.
At that time, in the eyes of the outside world, she indeed appeared as the fiancee of Baron Stuart, and ever since she stepped into society, she had been marked as belonging to Baron Stuart.
Yet, nobody expected that, in fact, she was a woman who Baron Stuart detested extremely.
I see. Cam Walker lowered her head, smiling faintly.
Then, as if suddenly remembering something, she looked up at him, Then, you dont mind my past rtionship with Baron Stuart?
Upon hearing this, Aiden Bewell responded with an open smile, Why would I? Ive already said that I actually wanted to get to know Lady Walker years ago, but due to Baron Stuart of Futuren Group, I didnt pursue you actively. Now that I finally have the opportunity to pursue you, Im too happy to even think about it!
Cam Walker looked at the man opposite her, this man was indeed very thoughtful, always saying things that were very pleasing to women, but, her heart already belonged to someone else.
Mr. Bewell jests. She responded with a light smile.
I am not jesting! Hisposed demeanor made Aiden Bewell somewhat urgent, I am serious, and besides, I hope that I can have the chance to dine out with Lady Walker again!
He looked very serious, putting down the tableware in his hand and gazing earnestly at the woman opposite him.
Cam Walker looked up, somehow startled by the mans earnestness.
After a long time, she finally lowered her eyelid and spoke softly, Mr. Bewell, you should know that Ive had stic surgery, right?
I know, your parents mentioned itdue to an ident you had the surgery, Aiden Bewell replied, seeming to guess what she was about to say, Are you worried that I would care about that? Rest assured, I dont mind at all about the stic surgery. In fact, stic surgery incidents are prettymon and not a novelty anymore.
Nowadays, among the entertainment circle and socialite elites, who doesnt seek to beautify themselves with nose jobs and facial corrections? Aiden Bewell truly doesnt mind it in the slightest.
Moreover, he is aware that Cam Walker didnt have surgery to be more beautiful, but because of an ident that had urred.
Aiden Bewells words touched Cam Walkers heart; she hadnt expected that the man before her would be so open-minded about her stic surgery.
She looked at the man in front of her, her expression turning somber, You dont know what else has happened to me before. If you knew, I think you would regreting here to meet with me today.
If he knew she had once been vited by several men, would he still be so open-minded?
With such matters, how many men truly wouldnt mind?
It was precisely because of this that she had hidden her deepest feelings for four years, never daring to voice them.
But now, she didnt need to speak them out loud anymore. Readplete version only at
Does Lady Walker not trust me? Aiden Bewell looked at her, eager to prove his sincerity.
Chapter 928 - 928 928 Youre Sister Walkers boyfriend right
?Chapter 928: Chapter 928: Youre Sister Walkers boyfriend, right? Chapter 928: Chapter 928: Youre Sister Walkers boyfriend, right? Cam Walker pursed her lips, No, its just that I think Mr. Bewell can find a better woman.
You dont have to reject me so hastily. If possible, I would like to be friends with you for the time being. After seeing how I behave, you can then decide whether to reject me or not. Is that okay?
The sincerity in the depths of his eyes, she hadnt failed to see.
But, setting other things aside, just her feelings for yton Howard and the inferiority she felt deep inside, how was she to start a new rtionship?
Mr. Bewell
You can call me Aiden. We have known each other for quite a few years now, havent we? Aiden Bewell said with a smile as he looked at her, always giving off a warm and affable vibe. He also believed he could move her with his sincerity.
Cam Walker was stunned. Why was this man so persistent about her?
She lowered her eyelids and said no more.
Seeing her silence, Aiden Bewell naturally assumed she had tacitly agreed.
At this time, Baron Stuart and others had already arrived at the restaurant. yton Howard seemed to be searching for something as soon as he entered the restaurant, his ink jade-like eyes scanning around. Although the chances of finding her in the grand hall were slim, his gaze uncontrobly searched for that familiar figure the moment he walked in.
Emily Walker was doing the same because her reason for choosing the Rose Restaurant was to check on Cam Walkers blind date situation.
Cams over there! Emily spotted Cam Walkers figure with quick eyes.
Looking at the man opposite her, from a distance, he seemed quite impressive, his appearance not inferior to yton Howards.
It was said he was a second young master from a major corporation. In that case, his status did seem a bit more outstanding than yton Howards. Emily wondered, could this cause Cam to change her heart?
Emily felt a bit worried.
Upon hearing this, everyones gaze followed hers, and sure enough, they saw Cam Walker and a man sitting at the window seat.
Seeing the harmonious interaction between them, yton Howard felt a bitter taste in his heart and clenched his fists tightly in secret.
Its Sister Walker. Shall we go over and say hello? Before anyone else could speak, Audrey Sawyer, who seemed unable to wait, pulled yton Howard and walked over.
Emily was surprised. Why was Audrey Sawyer holding yton Howards arm so intimately as they walked over?
However, before she coulde to her senses, they had already reached Cam Walkers side.
Sister Walker, it really is you!
Hearing this familiar voice, Cam Walker turned her head and saw Audrey Sawyer, and yton Howard. Checktest chapters at fin?novel
The moment she saw yton Howard, she inexplicably felt a sense of panic.
Why had hee here?
Sister Walker, is this your boyfriend? Hes very handsome! Audrey Sawyer, affectionately clinging to yton Howards arm, nced at the man opposite Cam Walker and asked with a smile.
Cam Walker shifted her gaze to look at Aiden Bewell, then at yton Howard, and was about to exin, No
Who are these two? Just as she was about to rify, Aiden Bewell stood up, looking at the two people in front of him and directing the question to Cam Walker.
Cam Walker looked up at him but before she could say anything, Audrey Sawyer interjected, We are Sister Walkers friends. Are you her boyfriend? You two look really good together, Lindas so envious!
Aiden Bewell did not offer an exnation; instead, he extended his hand with a smile, Hello, my name is Aiden Bewell.
Hello! Audrey Sawyer reached out her hand and greeted him politely, shaking hands.
yton Howards gaze shifted from Cam Walkers face to the man in front of him, and from beginning to end, it did not waver.
Chapter 929 - 929 929 You dont mind me calling you that
?Chapter 929: Chapter 929: You dont mind me calling you that, right? Chapter 929: Chapter 929: You dont mind me calling you that, right? Aiden Bewell? The Second Young Master of Bewell Group?
Eh? Arent you When Aiden Bewell reached his hand out to yton Howard, he seemed to have thought of something, furrowed his brows, and looked at him, Arent you Mr. Howard from Baron Stuarts side?
yton Howard nced at him upon hearing this and did not reply, not even extending his hand.
Aiden Bewell was taken aback for a moment but didnt pay much attention to it.
Perhaps people around Baron Stuart were all somewhat aloof!
yton Howards gaze moved to Cam Walker, and a fire seemed to ignite in his heart, yet there was nowhere to vent it, nor could he find a reason to do so.
When she met his gaze, Cam Walker turned gloomily away, not looking at him.
What was she really concerned about and why was she so afraid to meet his eye? She was just here for a date, and it had nothing to do with him, right? Why did she feel as though she dared not face him?
Lets go. yton Howard turned around, grabbed Audrey Sawyers hand, and left. For original chapters go to Find~Novel
Watching the two hold hands, Cam Walkers heart felt as if it had been harshly plucked.
Emily Walker had thought about going over to say hello, but she stopped halfway there.
She couldnt let Cam know that it was her who brought yton Howard here, so she turned back, found a random seat, and sat down.
She had wanted to go to the private room, but by doing so, she would have been unable to observe every move of Cam and that man!
Over here! Seeing yton Howard and Audrey Sawyer turn back, Emily Walker silently waved at them, her face hidden behind the menu.
Next to her, Baron Stuart somewhat helplessly snatched the menu that was covering half of her face.
Seeing this, Emily Walker turned her head and red at him!
Do you think, with all these people sitting here, she wouldnt see? Baron Stuart seemed to have seen through her small ruse.
She wanted to monitor every move of Cam and that man without being discovered.
Hearing this, Emily Walker was momentarily stunned; he did have a point.
Even if she covered herself, she couldnt hide Baron Stuart, and Cam would surely notice him at a nce.
True enough, when she looked towards Cam, Cam was also looking over here.
She awkwardly smiled at her, a smile that was naturally filled with guilt!
Cam Walker, observing the group of four not far away, couldnt understand why they had suddenlye here.
Cam? Seeing her gaze off into the distance, at that moment, Aiden Bewell opposite her couldnt help but speak up.
Cam Walker turned her head and looked at him with a somewhat stunned expression.
Aiden Bewell smiled, You dont mind me calling you that, do you?
Cam Walker was taken aback, and naturally, she couldnt refuse, Er, not at all.
The two of them sat down again, but from that moment on, Cam felt somewhat out of sorts; she always felt a pair of eyes staring at her from not too far behind, making her very ufortable.
Or was it just her overthinking?
Whats wrong? You look a bit pale. Are you feeling unwell? Noticing her unusual demeanor, Aiden Bewell across from her asked with concern.
Cam Walker came back to her senses with a bit of bewilderment, Uh? No, nothing. Her mind was elsewhere, and finally, she barely smiled, I apologize, I need to go to the restroom.
After speaking, she stood up and walked directly towards the restroom.
Not far away, when yton Howard saw her heading in the direction of the restroom, he too felt an urge rising within him.
I need to use the restroom.
Audrey Sawyer, who was busy selecting the meal, looked up in confusion as he suddenly got up.
Chapter 930 - 930 930 Im Asking if You Like Him or Not
?Chapter 930: Chapter 930: Im Asking if You Like Him or Not!? Chapter 930: Chapter 930: Im Asking if You Like Him or Not!? Turning her head, she indeed saw that Cam Walker was no longer at her seat.
Her actions of ordering food involuntarily paused as she pondered internally, was this a coincidence? Or did Big Brother Howard truly have feelings for Sister Walker?
Thinking about this, Audrey Sawyer felt an impulsive urge to immediately get up and follow to the restroom.
However, just as she was about to rise, Emily Walker, quick-witted as ever, said, Linda! What, do you also need to go to the restroom?
Audrey Sawyer was startled, and her movement to stand halted, Uh, I
Lets order first! Since youve grown up with yton Howard since childhood, you should know very well what he likes to eat, right? Emily Walker looked at her smilingly, not willing to let this opportunity be spoiled by Linda!
Whether she truly needed the restroom or not!
She intentionally mentioned her and yton Howard growing up together, which indeed made Audrey Sawyer quite proud.
She naturally wanted to prove how close she was to Big Brother Howard!
Hehe, of course, I do! As her words fell, Audrey Sawyer sat back down, reopened the menu, and began selecting a few of yton Howards favorite dishes.
Baron Stuart sat beside her, sensing more and more that his wife was bing cleverer, even starting to disy little stratagems.
With this thought, Baron Stuart affectionately raised his hand, caressed the beautiful hair at the back of her head.
Meanwhile.
Having finished in the restroom, Cam Walker was about to turn and leave when she came face-to-face with a pair of deep, ck star eyes, which were fixed steadily on her.
Looking at the man before her, she was taken aback, unsure whether to greet him or to depart indifferently.
yton Howard, too, said nothing; he simply couldnt bear the sight of her on a blind date, chatting andughing face-to-face with another man! This update is avable on Find1Novel
After a long time, Cam Walker intended to greet him before leaving, but the image of him kissing Audrey Sawyer inside the hospital ignited a ze of jealousy in her heart, sparking the stubbornness deep within her!
She turned indifferently, intending to leave.
As she brushed past him, yton Howard clenched his fists tightly, suddenly seizing her arm!
Cam Walker was startled, turning her head somewhat astonished to look at him.
yton Howard turned around, his eyes filled with sorrow and rage as he looked at her.
Why did youe for a blind date? He knew he had no right to ask this, yet he couldnt help it, he just couldnt stand it!
Cam Walker was somewhat taken aback and, after a long time, finally looked at him and said, That seems to be none of your business.
At that, yton Howards grip on her arm involuntarily tightened a bit, causing her slight pain.
She looked at him somewhat uprehendingly, even more puzzled by the anger in his eyes.
Looking at the woman before him, the thought of her bing another mans woman inexplicably ignited an unstoppable rage within yton Howards heart.
He wanted to speak, to express the feelings he had hidden for many years, but due to the difference in their social standing, he simply couldnt bring himself to say it.
The Second Young Master of the Bewell Group, do you like him a lot? He looked at her, trying his best to suppress the jealousy deep inside.
Cam Walker furrowed her brows slightly, feeling the grip on her arm getting tighter, not understanding what was wrong with him.
Ive already said, it seems none of your business, and I dont need to answer your question. She was just meeting a blind date match; it had nothing to do with him, right?
Im asking you if you like him! Unable to hide the jealousy in his heart, yton Howard became somewhat agitated, and his voice involuntarily rose a few notches.
Chapter 931 - 931 931 Make yourself clear
?Chapter 931: Chapter 931 Make yourself clear! Chapter 931: Chapter 931 Make yourself clear! Cam Walker became even more bewildered, wondering what her liking someone had to do with him! What right did he have to question her feelings!?
Who I like has nothing to do with you! What gives you the right to question
Before she could even finish the word I, Cam Walker realized her lips were sealed by his, and her pupils dted as her mind went nk.
yton Howards kiss was fierce and unrestrained, more like an outburst of venting!
He had liked her for four years, so why couldnt she see it, and why did she still go on dates with other men!?
Or was it that to her, his feelings were so insignificant they didnt even merit mention?
Cam Walker snapped back to reality, trying to push him away, but yton Howard seemed to have anticipated her move, not giving her a chance but instead pulling her against the washbasin, kissing her wildly and forgetfully.
Years of hidden emotions erupted, and Cam Walker struggled for a little while, but slowly, as if devoured by the kiss, she forgot where she was and let him kiss her.
However, just in the next instant, the image of him kissing Audrey Sawyer shed in Cam Walkers mind. Thinking about this, she suddenly pushed him away, her lips already swollen from his kisses.
You She wanted to ask, what exactly he meant. Why was he kissing Audrey Sawyer a few days ago, yet now forcing a kiss on her?
yton Howard looked at her, his gaze intense, Dont be with Aiden Bewell.
What do you mean exactly? Why would you kiss her and thene bother me Cam Walker didnt directly answer his question but looked at him somewhat hurt.
yton Howard was momentarily stunned, his handsome brows slightly furrowed, seemingly not understanding her words, What are you talking about?
Cam Walker didnt speak again, but hastily wiped away a tear that had just rolled down her cheek before turning around stubbornly.
yton Howard promptly caught her, Make yourself clear!
He meant for her to rify the kissed her part from a moment ago, but Cam Walker thought he was referring to Aiden Bewell.
Who Im with has nothing to do with you! After speaking, she shook off his hand and turned decisively to leave.
Just as she turned to leave the restroom, Audrey Sawyer suddenly appeared before them.
Seeing the peculiar expressions on both of their faces, Audrey Sawyer was momentarily taken aback, and after a while, she finally spoke, Big Brother Howard
Seeing her, Cam Walker didnt even greet her, just passing by and leaving.
Although Audrey Sawyer wasnt clear about what had happened between them just now, she clearly saw the swollen lips of Cam Walkerdefinitely traces of being kissed by a man.
Could it be that Big Brother Howard had kissed her, and quite intensely at that?
Thinking about this, Audrey Sawyer turned her head to watch Cam Walkers retreating figure, a glint of jealousy shing in her eyes!
yton Howard moved to follow but was stopped by the timely intervention of Audrey Sawyer, Big Brother Howard! The source of th?s content is Find?Novel
yton Howard turned his head to look at her.
You took so long in the restroom, Young Lord and Sister Avie are still waiting for us to have a meal!
By this time, Cam Walker had already disappeared around the corner.
Back in the Grand Hall, Aiden Bewell immediately noticed her demeanor was off, her cheeks flushed, and although puzzled by her slightly swollen red lips, he couldnt think of a reason and just assumed she wasnt feeling well.
Cam, are you feeling alright? Do you want to go back first? Aiden Bewell looked at her, concern in his voice.
Chapter 932 - 932 932 Give Me a Chance
?Chapter 932: Chapter 932: Give Me a Chance? Chapter 932: Chapter 932: Give Me a Chance? Cam Walker lifted her head; though she had tidied up her emotions and the traces of her tears, a discerning eye could still tell something was off with her. Anyway, she really wasnt in the mood to stay here any longer and might as well go back first.
I I indeed feel a bit unwell, Id like to go back first.
Upon hearing this, Aiden Bewell immediately stood up, Then you better go back and rest, Ill take you!
Cam Walker was stunned, not expecting him to suddenly offer to take her home.
No need. I have my own car. Content originallyes from fin?novel
Aiden Bewell smiled, always giving off a very warm feeling, For the first time, wont you give me a chance?
Cam Walker looked at him bewildered. At this moment, yton Howard had also returned to the Grand Hall from the direction of the Restroom with Audrey Sawyer.
They were yet again intimately linking arms. Seeing this, a sharp pang hit Cams heart, Alright.
Aiden Bewell smiled, Lets go then!
The two left the restaurant together, and from their silhouettes, they indeed looked quitepatible.
Sister Walker and her boyfriend are leaving? Noticing that yton Howards gaze was fixedly following the departing pair, the scheming Audrey Sawyer at his sidemented.
This term boyfriend decidedly made yton Howard feel very ufortable!
Seeing the two suddenly leave, Emily Walker, seated not far off at another spot, was also somewhat perplexed. Cam seemed as if she had been crying when she came back just now; yton must have spoken to her, right? But what on earth did he say? Why had Cam cried?
This yton Howard, he couldnt be setting a trap for himself, could he?
Emily Walker sat on the side, quite concerned for the two of them.
.
Lunch ended unknowingly.
It was already 1:30 PM when he got back to the apartment. As soon as he stepped into the Living Room, yton Howard immediately noticed a few additional items in the house C upon closer inspection, he realized there were womens shoes and some Daily Necessities.
In the past, when Linda Robinson visited him, she indeed stayed at his ce, but now, he felt somewhat uneasy about her sudden move-in.
Linda, are you really sure about working in E City? he asked while looking at Audrey Sawyer, who was busy organizing her stuff, wanting to confirm her thoughts.
Originally, he thought she had decided to stay for a few days just out of a whim to anger her family. But time had passed, and she didnt seem to have any ns of going back.
Hearing this, Audrey Sawyer put down what she was doing and came over, endearingly linking arms with him, Yes! That way, I can be with Big Brother Howard every day!
At her words, yton Howard looked somewhat forlorn, Then what do you n to do here?
Dont worry about that! Ive already submitted my resume on Tongcheng Network, and severalpanies have asked me for interviews! She smiled happily, full of confidence for her future life and work.
She naturally wanted to excel in every aspect, so that Herman Big Brother Howard would like her!
yton Howard looked at her, knowing that if she had made up her mind, there was nothing he could say or do that could change her decision.
Then Ill look for a suite for you this afternoon. Although she used to stay at his ce whenever she visited, now, he didnt want to live under the same roof with one woman anymore.
Linda had graduated and stepped into society; living together would be indeed somewhat inconvenient.
At his words, Audrey Sawyer was taken aback, seemingly not quite grasping his intent for half a moment before uncertainly looking at him, Find me a house? Big Brother Howard, dont I always stay here whenever I visit?
Moreover, she didnt want to live out there all by herself. She wanted to live together with him!
Chapter 933 - 933 933 Big Brother Howard are You Going Out
?Chapter 933: Chapter 933: Big Brother Howard, are You Going Out? Chapter 933: Chapter 933: Big Brother Howard, are You Going Out? yton Howard offered a gentle and warm smile, Youve grown up, and naturally, you cant live with me anymore. Its not good for your influence, and if your future boyfriend finds out, hell surely not think kindly of me
Big Brother Howard! Seeing him seemingly insistent on having her move out, Audrey Sawyer grew anxious, Arent you my Big Brother Howard? Whats the problem with siblings living together?
As long as she could live with him, what did it matter if they temporarily became siblings? She really didnt care.
Her words left yton Howard somewhat stunned.
Indeed, although they had no blood rtionship, they had always had a brother-sister rtionship and were very close.
Linda, Im just worried that in the futureyou know, he began.
I dont care! Audrey Sawyers heart was set on living with him, only then could she keep a close watch on him!
Besides, Im also scared to live alone outside Having said that, she pouted a little, looking pitiful and aggrieved.
yton Howard saw this and naturally felt a tinge of pity.
Indeed, she had just arrived in E City, it was indeed worrying to have her, a girl, living alone outside.
Seeing signs of his wavering, Audrey Sawyer took the opportunity to act coquettishly, like a little sister who had been wronged, Big Brother Howard She tugged at the sleeve of his shirt, pouting.
Eventually, yton Howard gave in, helpless.
Anyway, she hadnt found a ce to stay yet, so for now, she could look for a house and stay here in the meantime.
He nodded his head, and Audrey Sawyer was naturally overjoyed!
In the evening, she even made a sumptuous dinner, partly to celebrate his discharge from the hospital, and partly because she enjoyed their intimate world, like newlyweds just starting their life together!
After dinner, yton Howard, however, was somewhat restless and couldnt fall asleep, his mind full of that figure.
What exactly did she mean by what she said this afternoon?
The more he thought, the more agitated he felt, and eventually, he simply got up, put on his coat, and left the room.
At this time, Audrey Sawyer also happened toe out of her room, and seeing him putting on his coat as if about to leave, she couldnt help but ask in confusion, Big Brother Howard, are you going out?
He nced at her and nodded slightly, Yeah.
Audrey Sawyer grew anxious and quickly spoke up as he was changing shoes, Its sote, where are you going?
She wanted to know everything about him, and now that it wasnt working hours, where could he be going sote?
yton Howard, having put on his leather shoes, didnt directly answer her, but instead said, You should rest early.
Then he opened the door and left the apartment.
Audrey Sawyer clenched the cup in her hand tightly; she didnt like it when he went out at night.
What else could a man be doing going out at night if not meeting a woman?
.
The ck Mercedes passed through the bustling downtown and stopped at the entrance of Walker Manor. It was already 9 PM, and the Stuart Manors Living Room was brightly lit; a light also shone faintly from a Room on the Second Floor that he knew well. Content originallyes from find{n}ovel
yton Howard parked the car by the roadside and simply stared quietly at the Room on Second Floor through the car window, without any movement.
Time passed every minute and every second, and he hesitated whether to call her and ask her toe out. Just at this moment, the grand entrance of the Walker Family was opened, and two figures walked out one after another.
Although it was night, under the bright moonlight and the dim light, yton Howard recognized those two figures at a nceone was her, and the other was Aiden Bewell of the Bewell Group!
Cam Walker nced at Aiden Bewell and squeezed out a light smile, but didnt say a word.
Chapter 934 - 934 934 How Could She Be Here
?Chapter 934: Chapter 934: How Could She Be Here Chapter 934: Chapter 934: How Could She Be Here `
If it hadnt been for Mother insisting that he stay for dinner, he wouldnt have stayed at her house for so long.
Aiden Bewell smiled, See you tomorrow.
Cam Walker was taken aback. See you tomorrow?
Did he mean he was going toe looking for her again tomorrow?
At the thought, she couldnt help wanting to refuse, but then she thought it over and realized that he hadnt explicitly said he was asking her out. Would it seem presumptuous if she suddenly spoke up?
With that in mind, Cam Walker said nothing and watched as he climbed into his luxury sports car. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel
yton Howard sat in the car, silently watching the scene before him from not far away.
It wasnt until Aiden Bewells car had disappeared from in front of Walker Manor, and that figure had returned to the room on the second floor, that he just sat quietly in the car until deep into the night
Cam Walkery on the soft andfortablerge bed, but at past 12 oclock in the early morning, she still felt no hint of sleepiness. Her mind was filled with the image of the passionate kiss from that afternoon.
Why had he kissed her? Why had he rushed over to kiss her after kissing Audrey Sawyer?
This question had troubled her for more than a week, and just when she was about to forget it, a new figure appeared at Walker Group
That day, Baron Stuart came to Walker Consortium to take Emily Walker out for lunch, forcing Cam Walker to go to the staff canteen alone for her meal.
Over thest four years, she seemed to have be ustomed to consuming the canteen-prepared food that was fresh and nutritious in thepany.
However, just as she was sitting down with her tray at the dining hall, a familiar and somewhat unwee voice resounded from behind her.
Sister Walker!
Was she hallucinating because she had been overthinkingtely? Why did it seem like she had just heard Audrey Sawyers voice?
She frowned slightly but did not immediately turn around.
At this moment, the voice behind her came closer.
Sister Walker! It really is you! Audrey Sawyer approached with her own work meal, her star eyes shining brightly as if she had seen a dear old friend. She was visibly thrilled to see Cam Walker!
Cam Walker was somewhat taken aback by her appearance.
Audrey Sawyer? What was she doing here?
Looking at the work meal in her hands, it seemed she was here to eat. But why would shee to the Walker Consortiums canteen?
Howe youre here? she inquired with a slight furrow in her brow, puzzled by Audrey Sawyers presence.
Audrey Sawyer smiled and directly sat opposite her, I just started working at Walker Group today, and I didnt expect to find Sister Walker here too!
Cam Walker was stunned once again.
Working here?
You work here? she asked, looking at her.
Audrey Sawyer nodded, Yes, its my first day!
After saying this, she looked at Cam Walker with an air of admiration, Isnt Sister Walker the general manager of thispany and also the eldestdy of the Walker family? I didnt expect you would alsoe to the staff canteen for meals! This is great since I just arrived here and dont have any friends, now I can eat with Sister Walker every day!
Though Audrey Sawyer was bubbling with excitement, Cam Walker remained calm throughout.
In E City, with so manyrge corporations and enterprises, why of all ces did she choose toe to Walker Group?
In fact, the person she least wanted to encounter nowadays was this very Audrey Sawyer. Every time she saw her, memories of Audrey with yton Howard kissing in the hospital came flooding back, along with the memory of yton Howards intense kiss
Although she would rather not see Audrey Sawyer, her constant exmations of Sister Walker felt unfamiliar and made it difficult for her to appear too indifferent, so she engaged in casual conversation with her during the meal.
`
Chapter 935 - 935 935 Are You All Living Together
?Chapter 935: Chapter 935: Are You All Living Together? Chapter 935: Chapter 935: Are You All Living Together? What position did youe here to interview for? Which department? Cam Walker asked leisurely while eating her lunch, looking across at Audrey Sawyer.
Its really delicious, I didnt expect thepanys work meals to be this good! Audrey Sawyer was thoroughly enjoying her meal until Cam Walkers voice made her look up, I originally nned to apply for the Secretary position, but Big Brother Howard was worried I might be bullied by some unscrupulous superiors, so I decidedst minute to start as a little assistant, and now Im interning in the Design Department!
Hearing this, Cam Walker looked up at her, her expression somewhatplex.
While eating, Audrey Sawyer continued nonstop, Big Brother Howard really cares about me too much, afraid that Ill be bullied. I told him Ive grown up and can protect myself, but he still worries and refuses to let me apply for the Secretary position!
Cam Walker looked up again, and this time, it seemed she was having trouble swallowing her food.
It was clear that yton Howard cared about her deeply.
You all, are living together?
As soon as the words left her mouth, Cam Walker was somewhat astonished at herself; she didnt understand why she suddenly asked this Th?s chapter is updated by f?ndnovel
Audrey Sawyer, who had bowed her head to eat, raised her eyes upon hearing this, then after a slight pause, she smiled and squinted her eyes, Yes, of course! He would never let me live outside by myself. Although we arent married yet, I believe that Big Brother Howard is a very responsible man, and thats what I like about him!
She stated it as if it were a matter of course, unaware of the ulterior motives in her words.
Cam Walker paused as she picked up some food, the words just spoken by Audrey Sawyer lingering in her mind.
Married? Responsible?
So, they had been dating with marriage in mind all along?
Thinking about this, the hand that Cam Walker had rested on the table clenched a bit tighter.
Why did her heart feel as though it had been harshly tugged when she heard these words, creating difort she couldnt voice?
Despite this, she couldnt help but ask involuntarily, You two are already dating?
Even though she had already understood everything in her heart, starting from that kiss in the hospital, from everything that Audrey Sawyer had said, she had a clear understanding as if it were reflected in a mirror. But still, she couldnt stop herself; she wanted confirmation. Were they really dating, really living together, really starting a life of cohabitation?
Audrey Sawyer obviously noticed the subtle change in her demeanor, and since the start of their conversation, Cam Walkers face had noticeably paled, which was exactly what Audrey Sawyer wished for!
I guess so, although we havent formally confessed to each other, weve both been clear about our feelings for each other since we were kids. And now that we live together, I believe that Big Brother Howard has long since acknowledged that we are dating!
She purposefully made her statement vague, so that even if Sister Walker went to ask Big Brother Howard personally and found out they werent officially dating, when Howard questioned herter, she could simply say she thought they were dating. After all, Big Brother Howard, who had always doted on her, wouldnt have the heart to me her!
Another sharp twinge hit Cam Walkers chest, as if it had been harshly scratched.
She was truly causing her own suffering. She had already understood everything, so why was she trying to get confirmation?
Having nearly finished her meal, Audrey Sawyer saw that Cam Walker had barely touched her food and pretended to be oblivious, asking, Sister Walker, do you not have an appetite?
Chapter 936 - 936 936 Aiden Bewells Invitation
?Chapter 936: Chapter 936 Aiden Bewells Invitation Chapter 936: Chapter 936 Aiden Bewells Invitation Cam Walker snapped back to reality upon hearing those words and lowered her head to nce at her food before looking up again, Uh, no, I normally eat this much.
Audrey Sawyer chuckled upon hearing this, Are you trying to lose weight, Sister Walker? Your figure is already so good, you dont need to diet. Unlike me, Im not as shapely as you, yet Big Brother Howard never likes it when I diet. He says a woman with a bit of chubbiness is more sensual!
Upon hearing those words, Cam Walkers expression froze once again.
Scenes of them together every night involuntarily shed through her mind
Sister Walker, whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Seeing Cams paleplexion, Audrey Sawyer asked, feigning concern.
Cam Walker quickly stood up, seeming not to want to stay here any longer, Im finished eating, Ill head back to the office first!
However, just as she was about to turn around and leave with her te, her cell phone chose that exact moment to ring.
She set down the te and checked the caller IDit was Aiden Bewell
Who is it? It must be Sister Walkers boyfriend, right!?
Before she had the chance to answer the phone, she heard Audrey Sawyer speak enviously from across the table.
Cam Walker ignored her and answered the call with a simple Hello. Updates are released by find?novel
On the phone, Aiden Bewells gentle voice came through, warm yet unmistakably masculine, Have you had lunch?
Yes. Cam Walker nodded.
Then how about we have dinner together?
For an entire week, he had been asking her to have dinner with him almost every day, but each time she had politely declined.
Just as Cam Walker was about to speak, Aiden Bewell, as if he had anticipated what she was going to say, spoke first, Cam, dont say you dont have time again. I know thats just your excuse. I genuinely want to have a simple dinner with you. Is it really that difficult?
Aiden Bewells voice carried a hint of hurt, leaving Cam Walker somewhat at a loss.
So, he knew that she was making excuses to reject him every time?
She looked up at Audrey Sawyer across from her.
Perhaps, it was time for her to try another rtionship.
Wasnt this Aiden Bewell better than yton Howard in every way? And she, she should no longer be the third party in someone elses rtionship. What didnt belong to her, would never belong to her. Just like Baron Stuart, he belonged to Emily Walker.
No, what I wanted to say is, Ill be free tonight. She smiled and spoke to Aiden Bewell on the other end.
As soon as these words came out, Aiden Bewell immediately became excited, Really!? Are you really free tonight?
Yes.
Okay, Ill make a reservation in a little while, and Ill let you know once its done!
Alright.
After hanging up the phone, Cam Walker nced at Audrey Sawyer across from her, but ultimately said nothing; she just picked up her te and left the staff canteen.
.
In the evening, after getting off work, Audrey Sawyer prepared a sumptuous dinner in her apartment, waiting to enjoy it with yton Howard.
After making dinner and taking a fragrant bath, as time ticked away, it was already six thirty, yet yton Howard had not returned.
Bewildered, she called him, only to be told that he had work again tonight and mighte back veryte, advising her to eat by herself first.
Hearing such words, Audrey Sawyer looked at the table full of food, feeling a wave of disappointment.
Her biggest anticipation every day was enjoying the private moments with her Big Brother Howard after work, but today, when she was in high spirits, he still had work to keep him busy.
Chapter 937 - 937 937 Drowning Sorrows in Wine
?Chapter 937: Chapter 937 Drowning Sorrows in Wine Chapter 937: Chapter 937 Drowning Sorrows in Wine Meanwhile, yton Howard and Baron Stuart were busy with a social engagement inside a restaurant.
Meanwhile, in another private room of the same restaurant, Cam Walker and Aiden Bewell were also present.
It was the first time she had been willing to have dinner with him in a private room, and thinking about this, Aiden Bewell was naturally happy.
To pursue a woman, whats required is patience. One day, he would make her gradually ept him.
Throughout the meal, Cam Walker quietly ate her steak from start to finish, which somewhat surprised Aiden Bewell; it seemed he could sense that her mood was not quite right.
Whats wrong? Are you troubled by something? he asked her, always so warm.
Although she felt nothing for him, being touched by his concern made Cam Walker somewhat shy, and she could not outright dismiss it.
Since she had heard the words spoken by Audrey Sawyer at noon, her mood had indeed been agitated, wanting to vent but finding no reason to do so.
Even the original intention of dining in this private room was just because of some inexplicable pettiness within her, not knowing whom she was actually angry with. Clearly, yton Howard wasnt able to see her actions or even care about them, but she just wanted to vent in silence!
Cam Walker looked up at Aiden Bewell across from her and for the first time in front of him, she dropped her fa?ade, quite frankly, Its nothing, Im just a bit upset over some work stuff.
After speaking, she downed another ss of red wine at her side.
Seeing this, Aiden Bewell couldnt help but worry, Drink less; this wine is quite strong.
Cam Walker smiled, Dont worry, I have a good tolerance for alcohol.
Her alcohol tolerance was indeed good. Although she had not drunk much in four years, three sses of such wine were still no problem for her!
After finishing one ss, she poured another, as if to vent the dissatisfaction in her heart!
What is it really? If you tell me whats troubling you, perhaps I can help? Aiden Bewell said, seeing her resort to alcohol to drown her sorrows for the first time.
After another ss of wine, Cam Walker smiled back at him, her cheeks now slightly flushed.
She shook her head, Its useless How could you possibly help me? Nobody can help me!
As her words fell, she downed another ss!
Aiden Bewell, worried, quickly leaned over, trying to take the wine ss from her hand.
Cam Walker, however, suddenly jerked away, avoiding his attempt, her bleary eyes looking at him as if drunk but not drunk, and said with a hint of usation, What? Are you going to bully me too? I just want to drink a little wine!
Her agitated reaction left Aiden Bewell slightly taken aback; after all, he was pursuing her and naturally did not want to hurt her feelings.
I didnt mean that. Its just that this wine is quite strong, and youll definitely get drunk if you keep drinking like this. Read full story at f?dnvel
Cam Walker smiled bitterly, Isnt that perfect? Isnt that what you men want, for a woman to get drunk?
Aiden Bewell was taken aback, unsure whether she was already drunk or if there was a deeper meaning to her words.
Though many men might harbor unsavory thoughts in such moments, he had never considered taking advantage of her inebriation.
Cam, youre drunk.
Ha, Im not drunk. You underestimate me My alcohol tolerance isnt that bad, Cam Walker said, appearing both drunk and sober as she poured herself another ss.
Aiden Bewell was worried, but he dared not try to take the wine from her hand again, simply letting her drink as she pleased, one ss after another.
Chapter 938 - 938 938 Aiden Bewells Uncontrollable Impulse
?Chapter 938: Chapter 938 Aiden Bewells Uncontroble Impulse Chapter 938: Chapter 938 Aiden Bewells Uncontroble Impulse Perhaps she really hade across some vexing issues.
After five cups of wine, Cam Walker did feel somewhat dizzy and her brain swelled, although she was still troubled at this time, she was also clear about where she was.
Having a meal with a man, she still needed to keep some self-awareness, she couldnt really get drunk.
Seeing her stop, Aiden Bewell too settled down.
But at this time Cam Walker indeed felt somewhat ufortable, her chest churning violently.
Ugh
Temporarily suppressing the churning air in her chest, Cam Walker got up, I feel a bit like vomiting
Having said that, she rushed out of the private room and ran towards the direction of the restroom.
Watching her staggering figure, Aiden Bewell grew concerned, and after a moment of hesitation, he also stood up and quickly followed her.
Arriving beside the washstand in the restroom, her stomach churned and turned upside down, she threw up all the food and wine she had just eaten.
Aiden Bewell came over, stood by her side, and gently patted her back, trying to soothe her a little.
After vomiting for a little while, Cam Walker felt somewhat better, she cupped water with her hands to rinse her mouth, then pressed on her chest again, trying to make herself morefortable.
How are you? Are you okay? Aiden Bewell asked with concern.
Cam Walker shook her head, her soft and slightly curly beautiful hair hung down on both sides, obscuring the expression on her face at this moment.
Not until her chest feltpletely at ease did Cam Walker slightly lift her head, fully revealing her clear and exquisite face. Follow current nov?ls on FindN0vel
Seeing her slightly reddened cheeks and those slightly dazed eyes, Aiden Bewell felt an unusual emotion stirring within him.
He stared at her for a long time, as if captivated by her expression, and for a long time, he could not snap out of it.
Cam Walker She was really beautiful, so beautiful that it intoxicated him.
Aiden Bewell gazed at her blushed cheeks and for a moment was lost in thought.
Cam Walker, hearing this call, wasnt sure if she was really drunk or what, but suddenly the voice sounded very familiar.
Her eyes slightly drunken, she turned her head, and when she saw the man in front of her, her expression also froze for a moment.
Its you
Was she drunk? Just now it was clearly Aiden Bewell, so why did another face appear just at this time?
Aiden Bewell was entranced, from her dazed eyes and reddened cheeks to her moist lips, all were irresistibly drawing him in
Cam Walker He gently lifted his hand, brushing past her fair neck, pulling her close to himself.
Seeing the man who suddenly appeared in front of her, Cam Walker was a bit stunned.
Its you, howe you are here
Was she really drunk?
Cam Walker shook her head uncertainly, trying to clear her mind.
However, when she looked up again, the familiar face before her eyes suddenly changed to Aiden Bewells, and at this time he was closing in on her.
Aiden Bewell
When she felt the face descending upon her, Cam Walker abruptly awoke, turned her head to the side, and deftly avoided the kiss from Aiden Bewell that was about to cover her!
But at this time Aiden Bewell, already mesmerized by her demeanor, somewhat lost in himself, pressed her forcibly against the wall, as if determined to im those lips of passion.
Aiden Bewell!
Realizing that something was amiss, Cam Walkers intoxication sobered up significantly, she tried to escape his restraint.
But Aiden Bewell was far too strong, she was firmly pinned between the wall and him, utterly unable to move!
Aiden Bewell, unable to restrain himself, bent down and roughly kissed her right cheek with his thin lips!
(I couldnt help but add another update! ^0^ Thank you dears for your support!)
Chapter 939 - 939 939 Youre Drunk
?Chapter 939: Chapter 939: Youre Drunk Chapter 939: Chapter 939: Youre Drunk Cam Walker waspletely panicked, her voice couldnt help but be sharp, Let go of me Aiden Bewell!
At this moment, in the mens restroom next door, yton Howard was preparing to leave when he heard this shout. His brow furrowed, and he couldnt help but halt his steps, slightly turning his body to look towards the direction of the womens restroom.
Let go of me! Cam Walker struggled feebly, although half-drunk, half-awake, she clearly knew what Aiden Bewell intended to do to her at this moment.
She didnt like the approach of men, the closer they got, the more repulsed she became, feeling a deep sense of disgust from her heart, and at the same time, a touch of panic and helplessness! Latest content published on Find?Novel
yton Howard walked to the corner spot, and when he saw the scene before him, his eyes grew sharp, and a surge of rage erupted in his chest!
Ovee by his infatuation, Aiden Bewell found it difficult to control himself. Just as he was about to kiss her red lips, an unknown force suddenly yanked him to Thousand Miles Away, his bnce gone, his body seemed to fly into the air, crashing against the wall, then falling heavily to the ground level.
The pressure on her was suddenly released, and Cam Walker immediately found relief, but somewhat drunk as she was, without Aiden Bewells body to support her, she also became unsteady, fortunately, yton Howard was there to catch her in time!
She looked at Aiden Bewell, who had fallen to the ground, and for a moment, she was still unable to grasp what had just happened.
Not until she raised her head and saw that blurry figure did she feel slightly startled.
Why was it yton Howard again? It looked like she really was drunk, to the point where she could mistake anyone for him!
Seeing her staggering unsteadily, yton Howard furrowed his handsome brows. How could she drink herself into this state?
At this time, Aiden Bewell, who had been thrown to the ground, also got up. The fall seemed to have awakened his senses.
He rose with some pain, nced at the two before him, and realized he had just lost himself, actually attempting such an act on her
And why was this Mr. Howard here?
Aiden Bewell couldnt afford to concern himself with too much but instead looked somewhat apologetically at the half-drunk, half-awake Cam Walker, Cam, Im sorry, I just now
He was truly too infatuated with her, never before had he been so besotted with a woman to the point of losing control.
Cam Walker nced at him, then at yton Howard before her. The several sses of wine she had just now drank rushed to her head, blurring her consciousness a bit more.
With drunk, blurry eyes, she gazed at yton Howard, paying no heed to Aiden Bewells words.
Instead, she extended a finger, giggling foolishly at yton Howard, Why is it you again howe you are here
Looking at her now cloudy consciousness, yton Howards brows deeply furrowed. She came to have dinner with this Aiden Bewell, and she was so careless as to get drunk like this?
Did she not have any sense of precaution?
Youre drunk, he raised his hand to take her pointed finger, and worried she might fall, he steadied her again.
Drunk? Me? Cam Walkers eyes widened, her consciousness half-drunk, half-awake, she pointed at herself, then started to giggle again, I am not drunk I have a very good alcohol tolerance!
She somewhat resisted the constraint, shaking off yton Howards support and attempting to turn away.
Aiden Bewell was worried and wanted to step forward but was stopped by a look from yton Howard.
I dont care what your rtionship with her is, nor that you are the Second Young Master of the Bewell Group. If you take advantage of her while she is not fully aware and do anything she is unwilling to do, Ill make sure your death is very ugly.
Chapter 940 - 940 940 What Right Do You Have to Say This to
?Chapter 940: Chapter 940: What Right Do You Have to Say This to Me? Chapter 940: Chapter 940: What Right Do You Have to Say This to Me? yton Howard enunciated each word forcefully, his face disying a coldness never seen before.
A few sentences left Aiden Bewell somewhat stunned.
He looked at him with a bit of shock, acknowledging that his behavior just now was indeed a bit out of control, but he truly didnt intend to take any undue liberties with her while she was drunk.
What puzzled him even more was, what right did this Mr. Howard have to warn him about these things? What was his rtionship with Cam Walker?
Could it be simply because he was Baron Stuarts right-hand man, and Cam Walker was Baron Stuarts sister-inw, thats why he was giving him that look?
Was it really just that? But why then, in the depths of his eyes, did he detect a hint of hostility?
What right do you have to say these things to me? Aiden Bewell narrowed his eyes, his expression turning slightly colder.
What exactly was yton Howards rtionship with Cam Walker?
yton Howard ignored his words and shifted the conversation, I will take her home.
After speaking, he turned and chased after Cam Walker, who was already stumbling away from the restroom. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find(?)ovel
Aiden Bewell stood rooted to the spot, watching the receding figures of the two, feeling somewhat angered.
It was he who pursued Cam Walker, so why should this outsider decide to take her home?
Even though he was the Second Young Master of the Bewell Group, he wouldnt dare to offend Baron Stuart of the Futuren Group lightly, let alone make light of his family business. Everyone knew what the consequences of crossing Baron Stuart could be.
But given Baron Stuarts character, he wouldnt make a big deal out of a mere Close Servant, would he?
Aiden Bewell stood there, his hands on both sides clenching unconsciously. She was the woman he was pursuinghow could he let another man take her home?
At this time, Cam Walker had already made her way clumsily to the elevator door, leaning against the wall. She scrutinized the buttons carefully and then naively pressed one, causing the elevator doors to open.
yton Howard jogged up and dashed into the elevator just as the doors were about to close.
Cam Walker leaned against the wall of the elevator, perhaps feeling the effects of the drinks, now looking quite ufortable, her cheeks flushed red, and her expression in evident distress as she slowly slid down the elevator wall.
Seeing that she seemed not quite right, yton Howard crouched down beside her, his handsome brows slightly furrowed, How are you feeling?
Bluuurgh
No sooner had he crouched down than Cam Walker suddenly grabbed hold of his coat and began to vomit violently onto the front of his chest!
yton Howards brows knitted slightly. For this woman, he didnt know when it started, but regardless of her actions, he never felt the slightest revulsion.
After vomiting for quite a while, Cam Walker seemed to feel somewhat relieved, and the hand clutching his coat finally rxed.
At this time, the elevator door opened, and he helped her walk out of the elevator. But it seemed Cam Walker had no strength left at all, staggering as she walked, utterly incapable of moving properly.
yton Howard nced at her and, with no other choice, picked her up and carried her to the roadside to hail a taxi and got in.
By now it was 8 PM, and he had originally nned to take her home, but ncing at his soiled clothes, he decided to go back and change first.
The taxi arrived at the apartment, and yton Howard looked at the person beside him. Perhaps she was truly intoxicated, for Cam Walker had now slipped into a deep sleep.
After paying the driver, yton Howard opened the car door, nning to head upstairs to change his clothes, thene back down.
But as soon as he opened the car door, he suddenly felt concerned about the person inside the car. Remembering everything Aiden Bewell had done to her in the restroom, he felt uneasy about leaving her alone in the taxiwhat if the driver took advantage of her?
Chapter 941 - 941 941 Where Are Her People
?Chapter 941: Chapter 941: Where Are Her People? Chapter 941: Chapter 941: Where Are Her People? With this in mind, he simply turned around, picked up the child beside him, and then headed towards the inside of the apartment.
Since he was carrying her and it was inconvenient to open the door, and he also knew that at this time Audrey Sawyer must be inside the house, he simply pressed the doorbell.
Audrey Sawyer was indeed sitting in the living room watching TV, feeling somewhat downhearted, and when the doorbell rang, she was slightly puzzled.
Big Brother Howard has his own key, doesnt he? Who would be ringing the doorbell at this time?
With curiosity in her heart, Audrey Sawyer got up from inside the sofa and went to the door to open it.
When she saw the familiar face in front of her, a radiant smile suddenly bloomed on her face!
Big Brother Howard! Youre back Fresh chapters posted on Find1Novel
Her voice came to an abrupt halt, because at this moment Audrey Sawyer clearly noticed that he was holding another woman in his arms, and this woman was Sister Walker?
yton Howard nced at her and did not speak, but simply walked past her into the living room.
After entering the living room, he ced her inside the sofa and then went into the room to change into a clean set of clothes.
Audrey Sawyer stood in the center of the living room, just staring nkly at this scene, full of confusion.
Why would Big Brother Howard be carrying her back? She remembered Sister Walker was supposed to have gone out for a meal with her boyfriend? How did shee across Big Brother Howard?
Hurgh
While she was puzzling over this, Cam Walker on the sofa started to vomit again. Covering her mouth with her hand, she tried to get up, but already inebriated, at this moment she also did not know where she was and was looking everywhere for the restroom.
Audrey Sawyer, standing beside, quickly realized she was drunk and busily pointed in a direction not far away, The restroom is over there!
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker, relying on thest bit of her consciousness, hurriedly rushed to the restroom and then hurled into the toilet bowl again.
yton Howard, after changing clothes, came out from the room and didnt see the figure of the child in the sofa, his handsome brows slightly furrowed.
Where is she?
Audrey Sawyer looked at him, She seems quite drunk, shes throwing up in the restroom.
yton Howard looked in the direction of the restroom and, out of concern, walked over.
He knocked on the door, Cam Walker?
It was the first time he had called her by her name, and it seemed that even he hadnt realized it yet, thinking he was just following his usual habit of calling her Lady Walker.
There was no response from inside. yton Howard frowned slightly and called out again, Cam Walker?
Audrey Sawyer, standing not far away, watched this scene with a bit of bitterness in her heart.
Although she had always felt his tenderness and care from childhood on, this still was the first time she heard him call another womans name with such gentleness and full of tenderness.
Having received no response from inside, yton Howard couldnt help but worry that she might have passed out drunk in the restroom.
He raised his hand and turned the doorknob to open the door.
However, when he walked into the restroom, he did not see the person who should have been squatting beside the toilet, but instead heard the sound of running water
He turned his head, following the direction of the water sound
The scene before him left him somewhat stunned!
There stood Cam Walker, her entire body soaked, just standing under the shower, allowing the cold water to cascade down from her head, wetting her sheer autumn outfit, highlighting her bodys curves to perfection, with her underwear faintly visible through the fabric.
After a brief daze, yton Howards throat suddenly felt dry, and his Adams apple moved slightly before he immediately stepped forward and quickly turned off the shower.
Chapter 942 - 942 942 The feelings hidden in the heart
?Chapter 942: Chapter 942: The feelings hidden in the heart Chapter 942: Chapter 942: The feelings hidden in the heart Was she trying to die? Taking a cold bath in such chilly weather!
Mmno, I want to take a bath! Seeing the water suddenly stop, Cam Walker grumbled discontentedly and stretched out her hand to turn on the faucet again. Checktest chapters at fin?novel
Its so ufortable, I want to take a bath take a bath! I want to bathe She whined, like a little girl who wouldnt take no for an answer.
Her movements were unsteady, especially in the bathroom where the floor was wet; yton Howard was worried she would fall and had no choice but to support her.
He then said, Can we go home and bathe there instead?
How could he send her back with her all drenched like this?
Home? Cam Walkers eyes were blurry with drunkenness; she turned her head to raise her eyes to look at the man opposite her, This is my house I want to bathe, take a bath
She mumbled on fuzzily about bathing, as she reached out to turn the faucet handle again.
This time, yton Howard was a bit toote to stop her; in an instant, water poured down from above, soaking their clothes from head to toe.
Haha this is fun, were bathing together Cam Walker, looking at the figure drenched before her, found it very amusing andughed heartily.
Her silly appearance made him somewhat helpless, and he couldnt bear to me her, merely coaxing with patience, Behave, lets not make a fuss now, well bathe back at home.
No! I want to wash here! Ill help you wash Cam Walker became even more inebriated,pletely out of it, and finally she just lifted her hand, rubbing his wet hair strands into a mess.
Cam!
He couldnt help but reprimand her, taking her wildly iling hand down, his gaze slightly fierce.
Seeing his angry eyes, Cam Walker looked like a frightened little girl, about to burst into tears.
Youre scolding me
Looking at her, he had never imagined she could have this side to her, like a wronged young wife, it took him aback.
He sighed, in the end, resigning himself, Behave, lets go out
Everyone scolds me, no one likes me, even he doesnt like me Why, why doesnt he like me Wah
Her sudden sobbing left yton Howard somewhat at a loss, panicking for a moment.
Whats wrong with you?
Cam Walker sobbed intensely, her aggrieved eyes looking even more pitiful, Why doesnt he like me why do you all hate me Wah
yton Howard was momentarily stunned. Who was this he she mentioned? Someone who could make her so heartbroken.
I know Im not good enough for him I was a bad woman before; no one would like me but I like him really like him a lot
He just watched her, feeling a throbbing pain in his heart.
Do you like him that much? He looked at her with a hint of agony in his voice.
He she was referring to must be Aiden Bewell, wasnt it? Or was it another man?
Cam Walker suddenly stopped crying and nodded, Yes! Very much
She looked at the man before her with blurry drunken eyes and then murmured as if talking to herself, Why are you here
yton Howard closed his eyes briefly, realizing she truly was drunk.
Youre drunk.
After speaking, he reached out to turn off the faucet behind her.
However, just as he leaned forward and his hand was about to touch the faucet, he suddenly felt a soft sensation on his lips
He looked up in surprise, his dark pupils dting, hand frozen in mid-air, as the person in front of him clung onto him, her tender red lips ceaselessly sipping at his.
Chapter 943 - 943 943 Bring that set of pajamas from your
?Chapter 943: Chapter 943: Bring that set of pajamas from your room over. Chapter 943: Chapter 943: Bring that set of pajamas from your room over. Her sudden move left him somewhat taken aback, and it took him a long while to snap back to reality, trying to push her away.
However, once his lips touched hers, feeling that familiar taste, Cam Walker seemed topletely lose herself, just wanting to keep demanding more, refusing to let go of his neck, with both arms tightly wrapped around him!
She kissed him so forgetfully, her drenched body pressing tightly against his.
yton Howard was, after all, a man; how could he withstand her initiation, especially now, when he could fully feel her entire bodys curves and that seductive softness
He suddenly pushed her away, his eyes a fiery red as he fixedly stared into her eyes, now touched with a hot flush, Do you even know what youre doing?!
Cam Walker nced at him but said nothing, finally tiptoeing up again to press her lips to his thin ones
The hands on her shoulders gradually tightened their grip; since it was her who initiated it, why should he be courteous!
His hands swiftly drew her close to him, his lips shifting from defense to offense, probing her mouth, savoring the taste of her tongues tip.
Under the shower, the two clung to each other, kissing passionately,pletely forgetting that there was another person standing inside the living room at this time.
Audrey Sawyer walked to the restroom entrance, stunned by the scene before her.
Her Big Brother Howard was actually passionately kissing another woman
She didnt want, she didnt want any of this to continue! Nobody should take her Big Brother Howard from her!
Audrey Sawyer, watching the passionate kissing scene inside the bathroom, fixed her resentful gaze on Cam Walkers graceful body. If this went on, which normal man could withstand? Was she seducing her Big Brother Howard?!
Seeing Cam Walkers infatuated and oblivious appearance, Audrey Sawyer suddenly looked forlorn, her eyes filled with sorrow, Big Brother Howard
yton Howard, it must be said, had also lost himself in the kiss,pletely forgetting that Audrey Sawyer was standing outside the door.
When he heard her voice, he snapped back to his senses and then released the person in his arms.
But he didnt turn around to look at Audrey Sawyer; instead, he intently stared at the somewhat drunken figure in his arms
If it werent for Linda Robinson calling out to him in time, he truly feared he would lose all control and right here devour her!
Cam Walkers body went limp, whether from the kiss or from her own intoxication, and when yton Howard released her, she copsed into his arms, her eyes lightly closed like a sleeping beauty in deep slumber, with a flush on her cheeks that made her irresistibly enchanting.
He looked at her, then gently picked her up and ced her in the nearby bathtub, finally standing up to face Audrey Sawyer at the door.
Linda, go to your room and bring a set of your pajamas. Updates are released by Find[?]ovel
Audrey Sawyers expression was gloomy, her eyes full of hurt; however, yton Howard did not take her pain to heart.
She knew he wanted the pajamas for Sister Walker to wear, and though she was somewhat reluctant deep down, she needed to appear amiable in front of Big Brother Howard.
Okay! She nodded her head and then turned to go back to her own room.
A little whileter, she returned with a set of cute pajamas in her hand.
Back inside the bathroom, she saw yton Howard attentively standing by the bathtub, preparing warm water for her, even asionally dipping his hand in to check the temperature.
Audrey Sawyer stood behind him, watching all this, her grip on the pajamas unconsciously tightening.
Chapter 944 - 944 944 You Want to Leave Her Here to Sleep
?Chapter 944: Chapter 944: You Want to Leave Her Here to Sleep? Chapter 944: Chapter 944: You Want to Leave Her Here to Sleep? Big Brother Howard had always been very caring for her since childhood, but he had never performed such an intimate and attentive gesture; in his heart, he always regarded her as a sister and never crossed the boundaries of male-female interactions.
Big Brother Howard! As soon as the bath water was ready, Audrey Sawyer immediately spoke up, seemingly afraid that he would personally bathe Cam Walker.
In her presence, she would never allow such a thing to happen!
yton Howard turned his head, seeing that she was already holding the pajamas.
Big Brother Howard, let me bathe Sister Walker. After all, you are a man, she said with a double entendre, simultaneously disrupting their close interaction while appearing very proper and friendly towards Sister Walker.
Upon hearing this, yton Howard didnt speak but turned his head and nced at the person who was already deep asleep in the bathtub, before finally speaking faintly, Okay, call me when shes washed.
After that, he turned and left.
Audrey Sawyer looked at his departing figure, feeling an itchy anger in her heart!
Call him after shes washed? Did he perhaps still want to carry her back to his room to continue what they started earlier?
Audrey Sawyer didnt reply but walked to the bathtub, ced the pajamas aside, and then carefully bathed Cam Walker.
As she washed her, Audrey Sawyer had to admit, this Sister Walkers figure was truly impressive, fully capable of rivaling Miss World, with curvesrge in the right ces and small in the others, and slender where it countsshe even felt a deep envy inside her!
Why wasnt she born in a big city, and why didnt she have such a good figure?
Even though she also considered her figure quite nice,pared to Sister Walker, there stood noparison!
And now, here she was bathing her, something she had never had to do at home!
Looking at Cam Walkers graceful and hot figure, Audrey Sawyer suddenly felt a rush of anger, and her jealousy began to y tricks, as she stealthily pinched the sleeping persons waist hard!
In her deep sleep, Cam Walker seemed to feel some pain, her brow twisted slightly, and she made a small sound of suffering, Mmm
Audrey Sawyer was startled, afraid she would wake up and even more afraid that Big Brother Howard outside would find out, so she started to falter, obediently scrubbing her body.
After washing her body and changing her into clean pajamas, Audrey Sawyer stood up feeling somewhat tiredit was not an easy task to bathe a sleeping person.
After taking a bath, Cam Walker slept even more soundly and deeply, and even helping her out of the bathroom seemed difficult for Audrey Sawyer.
And at this time, yton Howard, as if having timed it right, came in from outside the door.
Seeing that Cam Walkers clothes had been changed, he silently came over, then picked her up and headed toward the Inside Living Room.
Audrey Sawyer, standing behind, felt a bit anxious and hurriedly said, Big Brother Howard!
yton Howard turned around, looking at her somewhat puzzled.
You are you going to let Sister Walker stay over for the night?
Upon hearing this, yton Howard lifted his eyes, then looked again at the person in deep sleep in his arms. This content belongs to FindNovel
He had nned to take her home, but now, seeing her sleeping so soundly, and thinking back on the kiss from earlier, he suddenly found it hard to let go.
Yes, he nodded his head and gave a sound of affirmation.
Audrey Sawyers anxiety grew, Then, let Sister Walker sleep in my room! It would be more convenient
Chapter 945 - 945 945 Are You All Going to Sleep Together
?Chapter 945: Chapter 945: Are You All Going to Sleep Together? Chapter 945: Chapter 945: Are You All Going to Sleep Together? Vivian Ferguson grew even more anxious, Then, let Sister Cam sleep in my room! It would be more convenient
Theres no need. He tly refused, and then carried the person in his arms to his own room.
Vivian stood there, dazed, her heart filled with helplessness, but she couldnt find the words to say anything else.
What reason could she have to separate them when Big Brother Howard had made his decision?
In the end, she could only stand there helplessly, her hands at her sides involuntarily tightening, her eyes shaded with a deepyer of jealousy.
Carrying her into the room, yton Howard gentlyid her on the big bed, and then carefully covered her with a thin quilt, a touch of tenderness in his eyes.
Cam Walker made a soft sound, found afortable position, and then peacefully fell asleep, having long forgotten where she was. For original chapters go to f?ndnovel
In the living room, Vivian sat on the sofa, feeling somewhat sulky. She didnt know if they were really going to sleep in the same room tonight
As she was feeling annoyed, the room door suddenly opened, and she quickly turned her head to see yton Howarding out of his room.
It was already 10 PM, and seeing her not in her room yet, yton Howard was somewhat surprised.
He frowned slightly. Linda? Why havent you gone to sleep yet?
Seeing him, Vivian immediately stood up, feeling somewhat pleased by his presence.
Had hee out because he decided not to share a room with Sister Cam for the night? Where would he sleep then?
I I cant sleep yet, so I thought Id watch some TV for a while.
yton Howard nced at the TV that was still on, then gave a light smile. Get some rest earlier, Im going to take a bath.
Having said that, he turned and made his way towards the bathroom.
Vivian nkly watched his figure for a while, realizing that he had juste out to take a bath. But what about after his bath?
Half an hourter, yton Howard came out from his bath and saw her still leaning on the sofa. He couldnt help but walk over.
By this time, perhaps because Vivian was really tired, she had unknowingly dozed off on the sofa.
Linda? yton Howard softly called out, intending to wake her up so she could go back to her room to sleep.
Vivian frowned slightly, then opened her eyes, looking at the man before her with sleepy bewilderment, Big Brother Howard.
Hurry back to your room to sleep, he said with a smile, his eyes full of care.
After a moment of confusion, Vivian, as if just roused from sleepiness, got up and looked at him, Big Brother Howard, are you, are you going to sleep together tonight?
At her question, yton Howard was slightly taken aback for a second, and then his lips curved into a light smile. What nonsense is your little head thinking about?
Vivian wrinkled her brow, looking at him uprehendingly.
No? Then where was he going to sleep?
However, hearing him say that, she couldnt help but feel secretly joyful, as long as they werent sleeping together, anything was fine!
Then, Big Brother Howard is going to sleep in
She looked at him with full anticipation. The apartment only had two rooms, if he wasnt sleeping in his own room, could it be that he was going to
Just as she was filled with immense excitement, yton Howard let out a softugh. Ill stay with her. Itste, you should also head back to your room and sleep!
After saying that, he was about to turn and leave.
His words instantly wiped the smile off Vivians face.
He was going to stay with her? Just like that, stay with her all night?
Big Brother Howard!
Just as he was about to enter his room, Vivian suddenly called out to him, a tinge of pain in her eyes.
Chapter 946 - 946 946 She is the Woman I Like
?Chapter 946: Chapter 946 She is the Woman I Like Chapter 946: Chapter 946 She is the Woman I Like Big Brother Howard, what exactly is your rtionship with Sister Walker? Why do you care about her so much? Would you rather go a whole night without sleeping just to stay with her?
Upon hearing this, yton Howard was stunned, staring at her fixedly for a long, long time.
After a long time, as if after deep contemtion, he looked at Audrey Sawyer and gently uttered a few words, She is the woman I like.
That sentence struck Audrey Sawyer like a thunderbolt, her heart felt as if it had been hit by something fierce!
He had said it just like that, in front of her face, that she was the woman he liked?
Audrey Sawyers heart ached immensely, but she was powerless to do anything.
She knew that the man before her had no romantic feelings for her, but she liked him, she had guarded her feelings for twenty some years. Was she supposed to just hand them over to another woman?
She really couldnt bear it!
But, Sister Walker has a boyfriend She looked at him with a heartache, a glint of destion shing in her eyes.
yton Howard slightly lowered his eyelids, he knew all too well that Aiden Bewell was her current boyfriend.
I know. After saying that, he coldlyposed his face, not saying anything more, and turned to enter the room.
Audrey Sawyer stood there in a daze, as if unable to believe what he had said.
Knowing that she had a boyfriend, was he still willing to go on liking her so unrequitedly?
Why, why would he rather like a woman who already has someone she loves, instead of giving her a second nce?
Returning to the Inside Room, looking at the Child sleeping On the Bed, yton Howard sat down Inside the Sofa, just watching her, until Deep night arrived
.
The next day Get full chapters from Find?Novel
Early morning, Cam Walker woke up feeling dizzy and a dull headache, a sensation she hadnt experienced from drinking wine in many years.
She opened her heavy eyelids with some difficulty, feeling parched and thirsty.
Subconsciously, she lifted the bedding, ready to get out of the bed.
However, just as her hand touched the bedding, she suddenly froze, frowning slightly.
This wasnt her bedding, and certainly not her bed!
At this moment, her consciousness was fully brought back, and she subconsciously lifted her head, looking around the somewhat unfamiliar yet slightly familiar room.
This was
She carefully recalled, and after a little while, she remembered that this seemed to be yton Howards
What happened? Why was she here?
She lowered her Head, shook her heavy Head slightly, as if trying to rememberst nights incident.
Last night
She remembered going to have a meal with Aiden Bewell, and afterwards, because she felt upset, she drank some wine. In a blur, it seemed she had also seen yton Howard
But she must have been mistaken
It was because she drank too much, so she mistook Aiden Bewell for yton Howard, yes, that seemed to be the case.
But then, if it wasnt yton Howard, why was she here now?
Countless questions surged in her mind, as if about to explode her Head. She shook her head heavily; what exactly happenedst night!
Her line of sight inadvertently caught a glimpse of the clothes on her body, and Cam Walker was startled again.
Who had changed her clothes?
Just then, the door to the room opened, she instinctively looked up to see a neatly dressed man walk in.
yton Howard
It really was him.
That meant, her clothes were also
Thinking about this, she suddenly widened her eyes, looking somewhat nervously at the man before her, You, what did you do to mest night?
yton Howard was taken aback, slightly astonished at her reaction.
Chapter 947 - 947 947 Breakfast for Three People
?Chapter 947: Chapter 947: Breakfast for Three People Chapter 947: Chapter 947: Breakfast for Three People Speaking ofst night, it seems like it was her who did something to him, right?
You were drunkst night, he said to her tly.
I know, so what did you do to mest night? Why were my clothes changed!? She actually didnt go home for the entire night?
yton Howard looked at her intently for a little while, as the scenes fromst night shed once again through his mind.
The lingering sensation was still vivid, and yet, she apparently didnt remember.
At this thought, a sudden wave of loss washed over him.
Perhaps, it was for the best that she didnt remember. After all, the reason she kissed him in a dazest night was because she mistook him for that him in her words!
Sister Walker, youre awake!
At this moment, Audrey Sawyer also walked in and showed Cam Walker a sweet smile when she saw her!
Cam Walker was slightly startled by Audrey Sawyers appearance.
She had almost forgotten that he and this Linda Robinson were living together
The clothes were changed by me, Sister Walker, and I was the one who gave you a bath! Linda Robinson said with a smile, bringing in the cleaned clothes, Look, these are your clothes fromst night, Ive already washed them for you!
Cam Walker was slightly stunned, looking down at the clothes handed over to her as some blurry memories shed through her mind.
She had gotten her clothes wetst night?
In a daze, she seemed to have taken a shower under the shower head with her clothes on, and then
Okay, Sister Walker, get up quickly. Ive made Breakfast, and in a little while, well go to the Company together! Linda Robinson said brightly, then stood up, took yton Howards arm, turned around, Big Brother Howard, you should go out too! Let Sister Walker get dressed ande out to join us for Breakfast!
Watching the two leave arm in arm, Cam Walker felt an indescribable bitterness in her heart, but in the end, she could only bury that bitterness deep inside.
Coming back to her senses, her head still felt incredibly heavy.
What exactly happenedst night? Why doesnt she remember anything? Was it really Linda Robinson who changed her clothes and bathed her?
Cam Walker put on her clothes and freshened up a bit, finally making her way to the Special Restaurant located in the corner of the Inside Living Room.
Are you finished, Sister Walker? Hurry over to eat Breakfast, I made it!
Seeing here out, Linda Robinson gave her a brilliant smile, her radiant smile fully incapable of revealing any hidden schemes in such a Little Girl.
While she set up the bowl and chopsticks, she waved to Cam Walker, who was still in the Living Room.
Cam Walker stood there for a long time, ncing at yton Howard who was already seated at the Dining table, thinking to herself: Is this what they do every day? Linda Robinson prepares meals for him every morning and evening, looking every bit the devoted wife. Newest update provided by ?ovelFind
And she, she didnt belong here.
No need, Ill head to the Company now, she replied indifferently, ready to stand up and head in the Direction of the Front Door.
Linda Robinson looked at her, and although surprised, she did not stop her, because in her heart, she couldnt wait for her to leave Here!
Especially when she thought about the intense kiss between her and Big Brother Howard fromst night, it infuriated her even more!
As she tried to leave, yton Howard, who had been sitting at the Dining table, suddenly stood up and came over, pulling her back just as she was about to step through the Grand Entrance!
Cam Walker was taken aback, and turned her head to look at him in astonishment.
Looking at her, yton Howard calmly said, Finish Breakfast before you leave, Ill take You All to Walker Group in A little while.
Chapter 948 - 948 948 Have You Made an Appointment with
?Chapter 948: Chapter 948 Have You Made an Appointment with Aiden Bewell? Chapter 948: Chapter 948 Have You Made an Appointment with Aiden Bewell? The words had barely left his mouth before he pulled her straight toward the dining table without waiting for a reaction.
Looking at his slightly angry face, Cam Walker felt a bit confused.
Did she misread him? Why did it seem like he was not very pleased?
No need, I can just eat on the way in a little while
Is it so unbearable to stay here with me that you cant even have breakfast!? yton Howard suddenly turned around, his voice raised, and there was a barely concealed fury between his eyebrows.
Not just Cam Walker, but even Audrey Sawyer standing by didnt understand why his temper red up so suddenly. Was it just because Sister Walker said she wanted to leave? Did he really want her to stay for breakfast that much?
Cam Walker looked at the man in front of her with some confusion. Did she provoke him? Why was he suddenly so angry?
I was just
Breakfast wont take up much of your time, or is it that youve already made ns to have breakfast with that Aiden Bewell? He looked at her, and the more he thought aboutst nights incident in the restroom of Rice Restaurant, the angrier he felt!
This woman, she used to be so smart. Howe she has be so foolish now? Getting so drunkst night with a man, with no sense of self-protection!
On hearing this, Cam Walkers face registered shock.
She just didnt want to have breakfast here, how did that trante to her wanting to have it with Aiden Bewell?
And even if that were the case, what right did he have to question her?
He pulled her along until they reached the dining table, then pressed her down into a dining chair!
Audrey Sawyer, naturally wanting to please him and not wanting to upset him further, quickly agreed, Yeah! Sister Walker, since we all have to go to work in a little while, lets just eat here. You should try the breakfast I made; Big Brother Howard really likes it!
She smiled at Cam Walker, then served her a bowl of warm porridge.
Cam Walker looked at her, then at the breakfast in front of her. yton Howard really liked the breakfast she made?
She looked up, ncing at the man opposite her, only to see him staring at her without saying a word. Updates are released by find{n}ovel
To avoid his intense gaze, Cam Walker felt a bit uneasy as she picked up the bowl of porridge and began to eat without much appetite
Seeing her finally willing to stay, yton Howard pursed his thin lips slightly and began to enjoy the breakfast prepared by Audrey Sawyer.
Audrey Sawyer took her ce beside yton Howard, noticing the odd atmosphere between them, especially after that passionate kiss from yesterday.
It seemed like Sister Walker didnt remember anything aboutst nights incident, which was perfect!
Big Brother Howard, this is your favorite Korean kimchi. Have some more! Audrey Sawyer nced at the two quietly eating their breakfast and then offered yton Howard a smile as she picked up some kimchi with her chopsticks for him.
Watching their cozy interaction, Cam Walker nced over and then lowered her eyelids again, continuing with her meal in silence.
Looking at the kimchi in the bowl, yton Howard turned his head and gave Audrey Sawyer a slight smile before his gaze returned to the person across from him.
Seeing her still eating the porridge silently without picking up any other dish, yton Howard, for some reason, reached out with his chopsticks and added a stack of kimchi to her bowl.
This is made by Linda herself. Try it and see if its good.
He didnt realize there was anything abrupt about his action, but Audrey Sawyer, upon seeing what he did, was slightly taken aback.
Chapter 949 - 949 949 Theres a Piece She Just Ate
?Chapter 949: Chapter 949: Theres a Piece She Just Ate Chapter 949: Chapter 949: Theres a Piece She Just Ate Big Brother Howard had never taken the initiative to serve food to anyone, not even her, whom he treated well and cherished deeply. But to serve food to Sister Walker today?
To his action, Cam Walker herself was also quite surprised, as besides her parents, this was the first time a man ever served her food.
She did not refuse, but silently took a piece and tasted it.
Eventually, she frowned slightly in difort, not quite liking the taste.
Sensing her sudden change in expression, yton Howard furrowed his brows slightly, Whats wrong? Dont you like it?
Cam Walker looked up, forcing herself to swallow the piece of pickles, and then looked at him and Linda Robinson beside him.
Since the pickles were made by her, she didnt feel it was right to criticize them, simply exining, Im not very fond of sour stuff.
Hearing this, yton Howard nced at the remaining pickles in her bowl.
Cam Walker lowered her head, not liking the pickles but feeling it wouldnt be right to just throw them away, so she silently started eating again.
But who knew, just as she was about to pick up the rest of the pickles, someone suddenly snatched the bowl from her hand!
She looked up, somewhat astonished, at the man opposite her, only to see him carefully transferring all the pickles from her bowl into his own.
Moreover, one of the pieces was one she had just bitten into
That
Theres no need to force yourself if you dont like it, yton Howard said considerately; he really didnt want her to force herself to do anything.
But to Cam Walkers ears, it sounded like a different message.
Was he ming her for not liking the pickles personally made by Audrey Sawyer?
Looking at his indifferent expression, Cam Walker couldnt help but feel some distress inside.
Sister Walker, do you really not like pickles, or is it because mine arent tasty? Audrey Sawyer, seeing yton Howardsment, naturally felt pleased and couldnt help trying to find a reason to embarrass her.
Cam Walker raised her eyes to look at Audrey Sawyer diagonally across from her.
She was doing this on purpose, wasnt she?
Of course not, I truly am not very fond of sour stuff.
Oh, thats good. I was afraid you found my cooking unptable! Audrey Sawyer smiled openly, revealing no hint of her ulterior motives!
Cam Walker gave her a look, feeling increasingly that this Audrey Sawyer was far from simple.
Youre overthinking, said Cam Walker calmly, and eventually she bowed her head and silently continued with her breakfast.
Breakfast ended in awkwardness.
Cam Walker had intended to take a taxi to thepany, but at Audrey Sawyers insistence, she ended up getting into yton Howards car.
The ck Mercedes-Benz stopped before the two, and Audrey Sawyer naturally headed to the passenger seat, paying no attention to Cam Walker standing behind.
Cam Walker stood still, watching her walk towards the passenger seat, feeling even more somber.
After all, that had always been Audrey Sawyers spot, hadnt it?
On the road, Audrey Sawyer chatted andughed with yton Howard in the front row, and through the rear-view mirror, she was aware of Cam Walker looking mncholic in the back seat. She intentionally shifted her gaze to the bustling Metropolis outside the window, ignoring the lively conversation between the two, but Audrey Sawyer caught the scene sharply in her view.
Sister Walker! Follow current nov?ls on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Although Cam Walker had be ustomed to this address, for some reason, every time Audrey Sawyer called her that, she felt a bit ufortable.
She pulled her gaze back from outside the window and looked at her in the front seat, What is it?
Chapter 950 - 950 950 Last nights incident
?Chapter 950: Chapter 950: Last nights incident? Chapter 950: Chapter 950: Last nights incident? Its nothing, I just noticed you seemed unhappy. Was it because I was chatting with Big Brother Howard and ignored you?
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker was startled once again.
That sentence seemed to hit right at her heart.
For some reason, all the way, seeing the two of them chatting andughing together, indeed she felt a bit suffocated inside.
No, youre overthinking it.
Oh, thats good. Im just used to it. Every day when Big Brother Howard drives me to the Company, I always like to cling to him and chat away. So I forgot for a moment that Sister Walker was also in the car!
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker was once again stunned.
Why did Audrey Sawyer always bring up yton Howard whenever she talked to her? Always mentioning every little thing between them!
Stop the car!
Her face suddenly darkened, and she blurted out themand.
In the drivers seat, yton Howard looked slightly puzzled but still pulled the car over to the side of the road and then turned his head to look at her in the back seat.
Once the car stopped, Cam Walker didnt think twice before opening the car door and getting out. Then, she hailed a taxi at the intersection and got in.
yton Howard and Audrey Sawyer were both puzzled by her sudden departure.
However, Audrey Sawyer appeared to have noticed the displeasure on her face just now and turned around, looking at yton Howard with an aggrieved expression, Big Brother Howard, did I say something wrong? Sister Walker seems to be angry
yton Howard watched the taxi getting further and further away, feeling quite puzzled by her sudden departure.
But indeed, she seemed to have be unhappy all of a sudden because of something.
Its okay, Ill take you to the Company first.
After saying this, he turned the steering wheel once again and drove the car back into the center of the road.
.
Walker Consortium, General Managers Office. Chapters first released on find?novel
As soon as Cam Walker entered the office, she saw arge bouquet of white lilies covering her office desk, which took her by surprise.
With a sense of doubt, she walked over to the desk, picked up the flowers, and found a card. It turned out to be from Aiden Bewell and it even contained his apology.
Reading the words on the card, Cam Walker couldnt help frowning.
Last nights incident?
She looked up, trying to recall what had happened the night before.
She remembered that she had gone for a meal with Aiden Bewell, then she had some wine, and Aiden Bewell seemed to want to
Cam Walkers eyes widened suddenly C she remembered now!
While she was in a state of semi-drunk semi-consciousness, Aiden Bewell had tried to kiss her, but then someone stopped him, and that person was
yton Howard?
So, the figure she sawst night wasnt a hallucination from being drunk, but actually yton Howard, who was really there at the restaurant. And the reason she woke up at his ce today was because he saved herst night?
Then
Last night, she she remembered kissing that hallucination in the bathroom
Could it be that none of it was a hallucination but was all real
With that thought, Cam Walker was dumbstruck once again. She actually forced a kiss on yton Howard
Remembering the wet and tempting scene fromst night, she instantly felt a deep sense of shame. Why did she remember that yton Howard seemed not to push her away? Or was she too drunk to recall clearly?
As she was reflecting on everything that happenedst night, a familiar ringtone suddenly broke the silence.
Turning to the source of the sound, she realized that her handbag and cell phone had been delivered to her office at some point.
Picking up the cell phone, she saw an iing call from her mother, Ang Reid.
Having not returned home all night yesterday, she could only imagine how worried her parents must have been!
Chapter 951 - 951 951 Dont Drink Wine Casually Anymore
?Chapter 951: Chapter 951: Dont Drink Wine Casually Anymore Chapter 951: Chapter 951: Dont Drink Wine Casually Anymore Hello?
Cam, where on earth were youst night! The phone had just connected when Ang Reids anxious voice rose from the other end.
Cam Walker felt a little apologetic. I, I got drunkst night, at
If she mentioned staying the night with yton Howard, would Mother be scared to death?
Mr. Bewell stayed here till veryte before going homest night, saying he came to apologize to you. Didnt you have dinner together? What happened afterward? He said a friend picked you up? Who was it?
Overwhelmed by her mothers barrage of questions, Cam found herself struggling to respond, only managing to simply say, Mother, Ill talk to you about this when I get back. As forst night, I did indeed stay at a friends house because I got drunk, threw up without warning, and then passed out, so I ended up sleeping over there.
Hearing this, Ang Reid was somewhat puzzled. Passed out? Why did you drink so much wine?
Not really, its just I just didnt realize that wine was so strong, so I drank a bit too much. She exined, afraid her mother would continue to question her and leave her speechless, she quickly added, Alright, I need to work now, well talkter when I get back!
With that, she hung up the phone in a hurry, letting out a long sigh.
Looks like, Aiden Bewell hadnt mentioned that it was yton Howard who took her away.
No sooner had she hung up the phone, when her cell phone suddenly rang again. She frowned, discovering it was a text message.
A text message from yton Howard?
Seeing that familiar name, Cams heart fluttered for a moment, but ultimately, she read the message.
[Dont drink casually in the future.]
The simple words, yet effortlessly touched her emotions.
Why did it feel like the distance between them had closed so much after that event?
For the first time, he had served her food, for the first time, he had taken the initiative to send her a text message, and these were things he had never done before.
But why, all of a sudden, did he begin to treat her like this? Was it because she kissed himst night while she was drunk?
Cam held her phone, lost in thought for a long time, unsure how she should face him after all that had happenedst night.
.
At noon, Cam Walker and Emily Walker arrived at the Staff Canteen together for lunch, and, as expected, Audrey Sawyer approached them affectionately as soon as she saw them, sparking curiosity among the other employees in the Restaurant.
Who exactly is this new arrival, Audrey Sawyer? Why does she seem to be on such familiar terms with both the CEO and the general manager?
Sister Walker, Sister Avie, youre both here!
Audrey Sawyer, holding her te, approached and greeted both of them warmly.
Emily looked up, her expression revealing some surprise at Audreys appearance.
Isnt that yton Howards childhood sweetheart? Whats she doing here?
Is it you? Howe She looked at her, confused.
Cam, catching the look of puzzlement on her face, couldnt help but interject, She is the new little assistant in the nning Department.
Emily nced at her, then back at Audrey Sawyer.
How did Audrey Sawyer end up at Walker Group?
May I sit down? Audrey Sawyer asked with a smile, looking at both of them.
Cam naturally showed no reaction and, with her head bowed, began to enjoy her lunch, ignoring the request.
She really didnt enjoy chatting with this Audrey Sawyer; every time, her talk inevitably drifted to her history with yton Howard! ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? FindN0vel
Chapter 952 - 952 952 You Dont Need to Apologize to Me
?Chapter 952: Chapter 952 You Dont Need to Apologize to Me! Chapter 952: Chapter 952 You Dont Need to Apologize to Me! Emily Walker naturally did not know what was on her mind. Seeing that she was somewhat acquainted, and also yton Howards childhood sweetheart, she simply smiled and said, Sure.
With permission granted, Audrey Sawyer happily sat down in front of the two of them.
Then, she looked at Cam Walker across from her with a bit of trepidation, as if she had something to say.
Sister Walker.
Cam Walker slightly lifted her eyelids to nce at her but did not make a sound. Instead, she waited for her to continue speaking.
This morning, were you angry?
Emily Walker, puzzled, looked at the two of them, wondering why Audrey Sawyer would suddenly ask such a question.
Cam Walker took a bite of her lunch and then pursed her lips without answering.
In the car this morning, she wouldnt say she was angry, it was more because she disliked her that she suddenly got out of the car. Get full chapters from find{n}ovel
However, she naturally would not voice this in front of Audrey Sawyer but instead continued to lower her head and eat her meal.
Seeing her silent, Audrey Sawyer seemed to want to thoroughly please her, not letting her own fabricated amiable fa?ade be shattered!
Did I say something wrong? If so, I apologize to you! She looked at her, eyes full of guilt, and to others, she looked like a pitiable, aggrieved young bride, whereas Cam Walker appeared to be ying the role of the wicked mother-inw.
Emily Walker shifted her gaze back and forth between the two, not understanding. She only knew that Cam had not returned homest night. Could it be that she stayed overnight at ytons ce?
Otherwise, how could she and this Audrey Sawyer have met this morning?
Cam Walker swallowed a mouthful of food. She genuinely disliked Audrey Sawyer, but thetter always acted so well-behaved, as if eager to please everyone, which made Cam even more ufortable the more she observed her.
You dont need to apologize to me, and theres no necessity for it. She spoke indifferently, then lowered her head to continue eating.
Audrey Sawyer looked at her, the look of grievance on her face growing more evident, unsure if she was performing for Emily Walker to see.
Sister Walker
Call me by my name! Audrey started to speak, but Cam suddenly fixed her with a steady gaze and said tly, Emily is my sister. I dont need another sister from you.
Her tone was icy, and it was clear to anyone that she was rejecting Audrey Sawyer.
This statement left Audrey Sawyer speechless; it seemed she really was disliked.
Youve got it wrong. I just thought you both were a bit older, so I called you sister out of politeness. Theres no other meaning behind it, really!
Audrey Sawyer looked at them both, her small face marked with an indescribable sense of grievance.
Emily, who was always kind-hearted and rarely hassled others, turned her head and smiled at Cam, Cam, whats gotten into you today?
Over these four years, Emily had clearly seen her change; Cam was no longer that person who used to make life difficult for others. But today, she seemed to particrly dislike Audrey Sawyer. What on earth happened this morning?
Cam turned her head and nced at Emily, and suddenly felt that her own attitude today might have been overly sensitive.
She lowered her head and said no more.
.
After lunch, taking advantage of the lunch break, Emily Walker went to Cams office, where Cam, at this time, appeared somewhat tired, leaning back in her office chair as if deep in thought.
Cam.
At the sound of her voice, Cam Walker sat up from the chair back, looking at her with slight surprise.
Emily?
Emily smiled at her and then sat down on the sofa.
Chapter 953 - 953 953 What He Likes Might Not Be Audrey
?Chapter 953: Chapter 953: What He Likes Might Not Be Audrey Sawyer Chapter 953: Chapter 953: What He Likes Might Not Be Audrey Sawyer Come and talk to me, whats really going on with you today? Andst night, did you spend the night at yton Howards ce?
Those few sentences startled Cam Walker. How did she know that she had spent the night at yton Howards night before?
Cam Walker stood up and also sat down inside the sofa. Follow current nov?ls on find{n}ovel
Only Emily Walker knew of her affection for yton Howard, so in front of her, she didnt really need to hide what was in her heart.
She nodded slightly, then spoke softly, I just find myself liking Audrey Sawyer less and less. I feel like she always intentionally mentions her moments with yton Howard in front of me, and I, unfortunately, dont want to hear any of that.
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker seemed to understand a bit.
She looked at her and suddenly said, Cam, since you like him so much, why dont you speak with him clearly?
Cam Walkers expression fell. Speak with him clearly? Was there a need to?
Theres really no need, isnt there? Moreover, Im now trying to date Aiden Bewell.
Hearing this, Emily Walker couldnt help but frown deeply, Cam! Have you really decided to date Aiden Bewell?
Cam Walker looked up at her.
In fact, she was also unsure about her own situation at the moment, and these words were just an excuse tofort herself.
yton Howard was never hers to begin with. There was no need to make things clear with him.
Cam, you clearly like yton Howard, why date a man you dont like? Emily Walker frowned, seeming anxious as she looked at her.
What does it matter if I like him, Cam Walker raised her eyes, looking at her, he likes Audrey Sawyer. I dont want to be a third party anymore, just like you and Baron Stuart initially. I dont want to make myself that embarrassed or hateful again. Do you understand?
At her words, Emily Walker was slightly stunned.
Did yton Howard truly like that Audrey Sawyer? She always felt something was not right, but she couldnt pinpoint what it was.
I feel like yton Howard doesnt necessarily like that Linda, Emily Walker said thoughtfully, looking down.
Cam Walker nced at her, her expression turning somewhat somber.
Maybe she still didnt know that yton Howard and Audrey Sawyer were living together.
If he didnt like her, how could they possibly kiss inside the hospital, or live together?
At these words, Emily Walker was taken aback.
What! yton Howard and Audrey Sawyer are living together!? Her surprise wasnt because they were unmarried and living together, but rather, were yton Howard and Audrey Sawyer really living together?
If a man and a woman are living together, she knew all too well what that implied.
Initially, she and Baron Stuart lived together because of a deal, but yton Howard and Audrey Sawyer couldnt be due to a deal. If not because of a deal, this would mean they are in a rtionship as boyfriend and girlfriend?
That yton Howard, he really wasnt easy to read!
For thesest four years, she had always felt that he liked Cam Walker and was deeply hiding his feelings, so careful and cautious. That such a man could now be hiding a woman in his house!
Cam Walker nodded, not saying another word.
C
As time passed, half a month went by, and during this half a month, Cam Walker faced the same thing every dayAiden Bewells apologies.
It had to be said, his patience was really quite extraordinary.
She hadnt paid any attention to him for half a month, yet he still sent flowers to her office like clockwork and stayed at her cete into the night before going back, even if she just stayed upstairs and didnte down, he kept doing this every day.
Chapter 954 - 954 954 Encounter at the Jewelry Shop
?Chapter 954: Chapter 954: Encounter at the Jewelry Shop Chapter 954: Chapter 954: Encounter at the Jewelry Shop That weekend, Aiden Bewell came to the Walker family home early in the morning, wanting to ask her out for lunch.
But she refused outright.
Ever since the incident at the hotel, her attitude toward Aiden Bewell had grown colder.
Even Ang Reid, who was nearby, felt ufortable with it, for she roughly knew what had happened that day. Aiden Bewell had indeed recounted the events to her in great detail, just like a dutiful son-inw. At that time, Ang felt somewhat uneasy about it, but after hearing his exnation and witnessing his attentive behavior over the past half a month, she naturally felt that the incident was forgivable.
In Angs view, she only thought her daughter was dating Aiden Bewell, so kissing between a man and a woman seemed normal to her.
Cam, youve been angry for half a month now, havent you had enough? She pulled her daughter aside and asked in a whisper.
Cam Walker nced at her mother but ultimately didnt say anything.
In fact, over the past half a month, Aiden Bewell had been very considerate toward her, handling every matter with great care.
Indeed, if her heart had not already belonged to another, it would have been really good to encounter a man like Aiden Bewell.
Moreover, she really should forget that rtionship and ept another.
Although, she didnt like this Aiden Bewell.
She looked up and nced at Aiden Bewell inside the sofa, and finally agreed to his invitation for lunch today.
At noon, they met at the Rose Restaurant, the ce where they had first met, and had lunch. Since it was the weekend and Aiden Bewell was in a good mood, they decided to go shopping afterwards.
Throughout the afternoon, Cams attitude was indifferent. She found that if you dont like someone, its really impossible to pretend you do, even with very ordinary things, she couldnt feign happiness.
What do you think of this ne? Inside a jewelry shop, Aiden Bewell held a ne and asked for her opinion, seemingly intending to buy it for her.
Cam casually nced at it. She might have taken an interest in such jewelry in the past, but now she had lost all interest in them.
Big Brother Howard, is this pretty?
Just as she was about to speak, she unintentionally heard a familiar voice. Original content can be found at find[?]ovel
Cam somewhat frowned and indeed saw yton Howard and Audrey Sawyer at the next counter.
It had been half a month since shest saw him, and now, they were both at a jewelry shop together.
Cam? Seeing her lost in thought, Aiden Bewell next to her couldnt help but speak up.
And this call of Cam made yton Howard, who was at the next counter, look over in surprise, locking eyes with her.
In the second their gazes touched, Cam averted her eyes and let her eyelids fall.
She had intended to avoid any contact with the two, but Audrey Sawyer simply wouldnt give her the chance!
Sister Walker, is that you? Audrey Sawyer, spotting the two people at the next counter, couldnt help but feel secretly thrilled. She wished for more such situations where she could show Sister Walker herself with Big Brother Howard and also show Big Brother Howard Sister Walker with her boyfriend!
Thus, the distance between their hearts would grow further, right?
Sister Walker, are you here with your boyfriend to look at jewelry too? Audrey Sawyer pulled yton Howard over and approached Cam Walker and Aiden Bewell to ask.
She kept referring to the boyfriend, which delighted Aiden Bewell, and he followed up, Oh, are you guys doing the same?
Chapter 955 - 955 955 I Want to Go on the Ferris Wheel
?Chapter 955: Chapter 955 I Want to Go on the Ferris Wheel Chapter 955: Chapter 955 I Want to Go on the Ferris Wheel Audrey Sawyer smiled, clearly hoping someone would ask her that!
Yeah, its the weekend, and Big Brother Howard insisted on giving me a gift, so I thought Id pick out a pair of earrings, she said.
Having said that, she even intentionally held up the tinum earrings she had just chosen to Cam Walker, making it look as if she was seeking her opinion, Sister Walker, do you think these look good?
Cam Walker lowered her eyes and nced at the earrings in her hand, not knowing why there was a hurtful feeling in her heart.
Mm.
Sister Walker also thinks theyre nice? Then Ill choose these! Audrey said happily, before turning her head and looking at yton Howard with a petnt expression, Big Brother Howard, Ill take these then!
yton Howards expression seemed to have darkened after seeing the two of them.
He didnt understand why, after what Aiden Bewell did to her thest time, she would still go shopping with him. The rightful source is Find?Novel
Cam, shall we go with this ne then? Seeing that they seemed to have chosen the earrings, Aiden Bewell, standing nearby, couldnt help but lift the ne in his hand and ask Cam Walker.
Cam Walker nced at the ne in his hand, she hadnt nned on epting the gift, but now, for some reason, she suddenly felt like changing her mind.
Okay. She looked at him and finally responded with a smile.
That smile made Aiden Bewells heart bloom with joy.
It was probably the first time she had smiled at him in half a month!
Having selected their jewelry, the four of them left the Jewelry Shop together.
By now, the sky had darkened, and outside, the neon lights intertwined.
By the way, Sister Walker, do you all have any other ns? If not, why dont you join us for a movie? Big Brother Howard and I are going to see a movie in a little while!
Stepping out of the Jewelry Shop, Audrey Sawyer suddenly turned to Cam Walker and Aiden Bewell and asked.
Upon hearing this, Aiden Bewell lifted his eyes, a bright sparkle shing through them as if he found her proposal very interesting.
He turned his head and looked at Cam Walker with a faint smile on his lips, Cam, what do you think?
Cam Walkers face fell, as she had no interest in Audrey Sawyers proposal at all.
No, thats okay. You two go ahead, she said, pursing her lips politely.
Aiden Bewell couldnt help but feel a bit disappointed.
yton Howard had been watching her all along, but from beginning to end, he hadnt said a single word to her. It seemed that since thest incident, they had be even more strangers to each other than before.
He didnt understand why all of this was happening, and he really wanted to ask, but couldnt find the reason to speak up.
In fact, Audrey Sawyer didnt genuinely invite them to the movie, she said so only to let Cam Walker know that she and her Big Brother Howard were going to see a movie togetherter!
Naturally, Audrey was pleased when they tactfully declined.
She believed Cam Walker was someone sensible enough not to meddle between her and Big Brother Howard, at least not during this movie outing!
Seeing her refusal, Aiden Bewell was somewhat disappointed, but he didnt let it affect his mood negatively. Instead, he responded with an apologetic smile, Then, where would you like to goter? Ill apany you.
Cam Walker raised her eyes and looked at Aiden Bewell, then her gaze nced sideways at yton Howard and Audrey Sawyer across from her, and suddenly she felt an inexplicable urge to rebel.
Is the yground open at night? I want to go for a ride on the Ferris wheel, she said, looking at Aiden Bewell, her voice suddenly rising with the question.
Aiden Bewell was initially taken aback, then realizing the implication, he smiled, Of course it is!
Chapter 956 - 956 956 The Distracted Clayton Howard
?Chapter 956: Chapter 956: The Distracted yton Howard Chapter 956: Chapter 956: The Distracted yton Howard Even if it wasnt open, he had a way to keep it running 24 hours a day!
Just to win a smile from her.
Upon hearing this, yton Howard, who had been standing aside indifferently, finally lifted his eyes at this moment, wanting to gaze thoroughly at her delicate face.
How could the amusement park be open at night? She wanted to spend time alone with Aiden Bewell in the amusement park? Maybe even ride the Ferris wheel?
This woman! Did she have no sense of self-protection at all?
yton Howard clenched the fist in his pocket, and his burning eyes longed to see right through her face!
Wow, the Ferris wheel, that looks so romantic, Sister Walker, Im really envious of you, having such a great boyfriend! Audrey Sawyer said enviously, naturally feeling triumphant inside. Checktest chapters at FindN()vel
Because this way, Big Brother Howard would slowly give up on her, right?
She turned her head, intending to check yton Howards expression, but found that his gaze was always fixed on Cam Walker, never straying.
Cam Walker nced at Audrey Sawyer, then responded with a faint smile, Youre not bad yourself, no need to envy me.
Clearly, her words implied she too had a decent boyfriend and didnt need to envy others.
But when yton Howard heard this, he couldnt help but frown.
What did her words mean?
Hehe, thats true! Audrey Sawyer naturally did not want to borate and instead took it as an acknowledgment.
Although they couldnt watch the movie, Aiden Bewell was overjoyed at the prospect of going to the amusement park together, and just the two of them at that.
He nced at the time; it was already 5:30 PM.
Then lets go have dinner first, and we can head to the amusement park afterward.
Cam Walker nodded in agreement.
If they could go to watch a movie, why couldnt she go on the Ferris wheel?
She lifted her eyes, and inadvertently met yton Howards narrow gaze, then hastily looked away.
How about you two? Want to join us? Seeing her willing agreement, Aiden Bewell looked up and asked the two opposite of him.
yton Howard gave a dismissive nce, and after thest incident, he liked that Aiden Bewell even less.
Of course, no man would show a friendly face to his rival in love!
Well pass, Big Brother Howard and I will eat alone in a while, the restaurant is already booked! Audrey Sawyer said with a smile, her face brimming with endless little happiness!
Anyone could see that she looked like a happy little woman at that moment, and together, they appeared like a blissfully romantic couple.
The four of them parted at the front door of the jewelry shop, each heading in a different direction.
After dinner, yton Howard and Audrey Sawyer arrived at a cinema. But from beginning to end, yton Howard was subdued,cking the pleasant mood he had at the start of the outing, which slightly upset Audrey Sawyer.
Sitting beside him, she looked up at him, having deliberately chosen a film about childhood sweethearts to show him her intentions and bring them closer.
However, she didnt expect that, halfway through the movie, the nearby man showed no emotion at all, as if the joy, anger, sorrow, and pleasure on the screen couldnt stir any response in him.
Big Brother Howard, dont you like this movie? she asked, looking somewhat disheartened at the man beside her.
yton Howards eyes were slightly lowered, his line of sight not even on the movie screen, but as if he were thinking about something else.
Seeing his indifference, Audrey Sawyer felt unsatisfied and couldnt help but call out again, Big Brother Howard?
Chapter 957 - 957 957 Leaving at Half-time
?Chapter 957: Chapter 957: Leaving at Half-time Chapter 957: Chapter 957: Leaving at Half-time yton Howard looked up at the sound, turning his head to look at her, Whats wrong?
Seeing his somber expression, Audrey Sawyer felt a twinge of grievance. She had looked forward to this movie for a long time, and it was also the first time they hade out to watch one together. She really enjoyed the feeling of being seen as a happy couple in the eyes of others, but in reality, he never considered her his girlfriend.
Even now, watching the movie, he seemed distracted.
It looks like youre not really watching. Is the movie not interesting? Despite the bitterness in her heart, Audrey Sawyer still feigned a smile and tried to appear calm.
His words prompted yton Howard to shift his gaze, ncing at the movie screen. Since sitting down, he truly hadnt paid any attention to what had been ying in the movie.
He felt a bit guilty toward Audrey Sawyer about this. Today, he had indeed promised to spend the entire day with her. Find the newest release on find?novel
Im going to the restroom, you keep watching.
Seemingly not knowing how to answer her question, he simply got up and left.
In the dim cinema, watching his retreating figure, Audrey Sawyer bit her lip in frustration. Ever since they had encountered Cam Walker that afternoon, his mind was clearly not with her!
In the smoking lounge next to the restroom, yton Howard calmly lit a cigarette and watched the stars twinkling outside the window.
From here, through the crisscrossing neon lights of the city, the brightly lit amusement park not far away only added to his already unsettled heart, increasing his irritation.
The Ferris wheel, although he had never ridden it with a girl, he was aware of its significance from what he had read on the inte.
The Ferris wheel, that was a private room just for couples. What would she and that Aiden Bewell do inside?
The more he thought about it, the less he could extinguish the me of jealousy in his heart. Recalling the scenes of them eating, shopping, and choosing jewelry together that day, his heart grew increasingly restless, and he abruptly snuffed out the cigarette in his hand before storming out of the cinema!
Inside the cinema, Audrey Sawyer sat in her seat, waiting for a long time without seeing yton Howard return, making her feel somewhat anxious.
Big Brother Howard, he wouldnt have left her behind, would he?
Considering that possibility, Audrey Sawyer suddenly stood up and rushed toward the front door.
However, since it was the mens restroom and men were constantly going in and out, it was inappropriate for her to enter and investigate. She could only stand anxiously at the front door, waiting.
Inside the amusement park.
Aiden Bewell brought Cam Walker to the front of a gigantic Ferris wheel, and looking at the Ferris wheel under the starry sky, Cam Walker became somewhat entranced.
It was just yesterday when she happened to see a romance movie and learned that Ferris wheels were something girls yearned for. Watching couple after couple enter, she didnt know why, but she suddenly suggesteding here that afternoon.
Especially after hearing Audrey Sawyer say they were going to see a movie, for some reason, she felt a bit spiteful and suddenly wanted toe and ride the Ferris wheel with Aiden Bewell.
Wait here for me for a little while, Ill be right back. Aiden Bewell took her to the entrance and exit of the Ferris wheel, then gave her a smile. To make her smile, he had prepared thoroughly for tonight.
Cam Walker, watching his retreating figure, naturally didnt know what he was up to. However, since the Ferris wheel hadnt started, she assumed he had gone to the control room to start it up, didnt they do that in movies?
After a little while, the previously motionless Ferris wheel indeed began to rotate slowly. Cam Walker watched the small rooms moving up and down and couldnt help but feel a bit of longing.
Chapter 958 - 958 958 Aiden Bewells Offensive of Love
?Chapter 958: Chapter 958 Aiden Bewells Offensive of Love Chapter 958: Chapter 958 Aiden Bewells Offensive of Love What kind of feeling would lovers have when they sit on this Ferris wheel?
Just as she was puzzled and began to imagine, a loud noise suddenly erupted under the dark starry sky. Cam Walker looked up and saw fireworks bursting, illuminating half of the starry sky!
This is
Just like in the movies
Looking at the sky full of fireworks, Cam Walker was momentarily dazed, until she heard Aiden Bewells voice.
Cam, I apologize for my actions in the restroom of Rice Restaurant. I hope you can forgive me. Honestly, I really like you, and this is the first time Ive been so infatuated with a woman.
Cam Walker turned her head and saw the seriousness in Aiden Bewells eyes, but she had no intention of epting it.
Maybe what happened thest time when he was drunk was indeed an unintentional act on his part, and she had no reason to dwell on it, right?
She smiled pleasantly, Its okay, Ive already forgotten about it anyway.
Upon hearing this, Aiden Bewell smiled, and in his happiness, he took her and boarded the Ferris wheel.
In the small square space, half of E Citys night view could be seen clearly through the ss walls. Although Cam Walker was not unfamiliar with the night view here, it was her first time standing here to take in the night view, and she couldnt help but get lost in thought.
Aiden Bewell came over, quietly wrapped his arms around her from behind, but made no further movements, just quietly holding her.
The moment their arms touched, Cam Walker was slightly startled and suddenly turned around, looking at him puzzled.
Cam, be my girlfriend, starting today.
Cam Walker felt somewhat panicked and astonished at his sudden proposal.
She had also thought about epting this man before her, but she could never betray her own heart.
She turned around and walked to the side, shifting her gaze in another direction, looking at the citys bright lights, her heart raced.
Aiden Bewell, do you really understand what kind of woman I am?
Looking at her deste figure from behind, Aiden Bewell was somewhat confused. Official source is Fndovel
Previously, he didnt know much about her, but over these two months, he hade to know her a bit more.
She was not as arrogant, willful, and overbearing as the outside world said; on the contrary, he thought she was a very reasonable woman.
I cant explicitly say what kind of woman you are, but after two months of being together, Im sure I really like you and want to be with you. If you think Im just ying with your feelings, then I will date you with marriage in mind. If youre willing, I can propose to you right now!
He looked at her earnestly, with a flicker of sincerity and anxiety in his eyes, as if afraid she wouldnt believe him.
Cam Walker turned around abruptly. She hadnt expected him to speak of marriage.
Aiden Bewell approached, standing just ten centimeters away from her, his hands resting on her shoulders, his eyes sparkling with sincerity, Cam, will you be my girlfriend? I will take care of you for a lifetime.
Such a promise, this was the first time she had heard it. Although she was moved inside, she ultimately couldnt agree to his request.
Aiden Bewell, he only saw her as she was now. If he knew what had happened to her in the past, would he still say the same?
Thank you, but Looking into his eyes, Cam Walkers face took on a hint of sorrow and guilt, I already have someone I like
Chapter 959 - 959 959 The Man Standing Before the Noodles
?Chapter 959: Chapter 959 The Man Standing Before the Noodles Chapter 959: Chapter 959 The Man Standing Before the Noodles Upon hearing this, Aiden Bewell was taken aback.
She has someone she likes?
In an instant, silence fell upon the small space. Aiden Bewell gazed steadily at the woman in front of him. If she had already fancied another man, then what had he been doing with all his efforts over the past two months?
After a long time, a flicker of displeasure crossed Aiden Bewells face. After all, he was the Second Young Master of the Bewell Group, coveted by countless women. Yet, it was this woman who had captured his heart,unching his amorous pursuits every two or three days. But in the end, all of it only proved how foolish he was!
The hands grasping her shoulders tightened gradually. No man could bear the woman he diligently pursued harboring feelings for another man!
Why didnt she tell him from the start? Instead, she watched him like a fool, appeasing her in every possible way.
Are you toying with me? He looked at her, his eyes tinged with ayer of rage and a touch of hurt.
Cam Walker was taken aback and began to exin, No, I never intended to toy with you. Ive been trying to subtly distance myself, hoping youd feel it.
Aiden Bewell was taken aback.
Indeed, he had been the one tirelessly pursuing her. But if she liked someone else, why would she agree to the arranged date her family had set up?
He didnt understand. If you already have someone you like, why would you agree to go on a blind date with me?
At these words, Cam Walkers expression fell, and a trace of sorrow appeared on her face.
I wanted to use this opportunity to forget him and then open my heart to a new rtionship.
Aiden Bewell was stunned once again. So, the man she liked actually didnt belong to her? Fresh chapters posted on Find_Novel(.
Does that mean he still had a chance?
So youre saying, you actually want to forget about him?
He looked at her, hope igniting in his eyes once more.
Cam nodded. She truly wanted to forget him, but how easy is it to forget someone?
Cam, if youre willing, I want to help you forget him, he said, looking at her with sincerity shining in his eyes.
Cam Walker leaned against the ss door, somewhat taken aback by his sudden words, especially the earnestness in his eyes, making it hard for her to ept superficially.
Aiden Bewell, really, theres no need for you to
She didnt finish her sentence when Aiden Bewell sealed her lips with his thumb, his left hand resting on her shoulder while his right cradled her right cheek, his mouth curved into a gentle, warm smile. Trust me, as long as youre willing, I will ensure you forget about him.
Cam was stunned once again. She couldnt understand why this man, out of millions of women, was fixated on her.
At this time, the Ferris wheel hadpleted its leisurely rotation. yton Howard stood quietly to the side, observing their intimate actionsactions that were typically only shared between lovers.
The Ferris wheel came to a stop, and only then did the two inside return to their senses, breaking the intimate moment.
Feeling a bit uneasy, Cam withdrew from the closeness, intending to exit the Ferris wheel. As she opened the door, she saw yton Howard standing outside, which took her by surprise.
Why was he here?
Wasnt he supposed to be watching a movie with Audrey Sawyer at this hour?
Seeing the sudden appearance of yton Howard, Aiden Bewell was also slightly startled.
But the next second, it was as though he anticipated something. No wonder he had said those words to him in the restroom of the Rice Restaurantst time. So it turned out that the man Cam liked was him
ps: I rmend my friend Year Jewel Martins book, Lavish Wedding 72 Hours: The Billionaire Presidents Pampered Wife its also a great modern tale! Dears who like modern stories might want to check it out!
Chapter 960 - 960 960 Preparing for Engagement at the End of
?Chapter 960: Chapter 960: Preparing for Engagement at the End of the Year? Chapter 960: Chapter 960: Preparing for Engagement at the End of the Year? Rivals faced each other, and the atmosphere became exceptionally tense. Seeing him, Aiden Bewells face lost its usual courtesy, instead he silently took Cam Walkers hand, holding it tightly, as if he was afraid she might pull away.
Feeling the touch of his palm, Cam instinctively startled, turned her head, and was about to withdraw her hand from his grasp, only for him to grip it even tighter.
Aiden didnt look at her, his pair of dark eyes were fixed directly on yton Howard across from him, as if dering something!
Cam struggled briefly, but ultimately she stopped, perhaps this oue was for the best.
Thinking about this, she ceased struggling and simply let Aiden hold her hand.
She lifted her gaze, nced briefly at the man opposite her, and then quietly lowered her head again, refusing to look at him directly.
yton naturally noticed their tightly sped hands, and a surge of anger seemed to burn from within him, jealousy rising to his temples!
He had never dared to hope that she would be his, but seeing her hand in hand with other men, sitting together on the Ferris wheel, so intimate, he really wanted to know, what had they been doing up there just now?
Bing aware of her heated line of sight, Cams eyelids drooped even lower, and for some reason her heart suddenly filled with a sense of guilt.
She is now my girlfriend, Aiden said, looking at him, his dark eyes meeting his.
yton nced at Aiden, then continued to stare at Cams face, which was slightly downturned.
Really? His voice was soft, and no one could hear the tinge of pain in it.
Cam lifted her gaze to look at him, almost nodding in agreement, yet for some reason, the word yes seemed to get stuck in her throat and she just couldnt say it.
Do you like him? he continued to ask.
Each question he asked pierced her heart, and facing him, she found it impossible to lie.
Aiden, standing to one side, couldnt help feeling a bit anxious at this point.
He knew that yton was the man she liked, but he was also clear on Cams feelings, so regardless of whether she liked him or not, he was determined to give her everything she desired and happiness!
You dont need to know that. Weve already nned to get engaged by the end of the year, do you think your question still matters? Aiden said, his tone steadfast.
At these words, not just yton, but even Cam herself was taken aback, turning her head to look at him with some surprise.
Why was he suddenly saying such things? What did he mean they were going to get engaged by the end of the year?
Aiden Bewell
Aiden turned his head, giving her a slight smile. In fact, she didnt really have to take his words too seriously, after all, he had said them for yton to hear, of course, if she was willing, he was ready to wee her into the Bewel Familys Front Gate by the end of the year!
Looking at the woman before him, ytons eyes zed with an even fiercer rage, feeling an urge to grab her and leave!
He slightly clenched his fist, his gaze on her filled with a touch of agony. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find?Novel
But amidst the roaring mes of jealousy, Cam naturally didnt notice the pain in his eyes.
I have something to say to you, he said, looking at her. After a long pause, he spoke calmly.
Cam lifted her gaze, staring at him for a long time.
Perhaps all of this woulde to an end today, and there was no need for anyone to hang on to anyone else.
What is it? she asked quietly, looking at him.
Come with me. He didnt intend to share his emotions with a third party.
Cam was taken aback for a moment, of course understanding what he meant.
Chapter 961 - 961 961 Is it Enough that I Like You
?Chapter 961: Chapter 961: Is it Enough that I Like You? Chapter 961: Chapter 961: Is it Enough that I Like You? But between her and him, there was no longer any need for such considerations.
He had Audrey Sawyer, and she was about to be Aiden Bewells girlfriend.
If you have something to say, just say it here. She lifted her gaze, nced at him, her expression forlorn.
At her words, yton Howard felt a rush of frustration. Couldnt she understand what he was saying!? Must he really confess his feelings for her in front of this Aiden Bewell?
Are you leaving or not? he asked again, his tone now carrying a hint of threat.
Cam Walker was somewhat taken aback by the sudden change in his tone. What did he mean by that?
Come with me! yton Howards face was grim as he reached out and grabbed her right hand, then turned to leave.
However, noticing his action, Aiden Bewell was quick to react. Naturally, he wasnt about to let her go with him, and instead held tightly to Cam Walkers other hand.
In an instant, Cam Walker was being pulled by two men, caught in a dilemma.
She is my girlfriend, why are you taking her away!? Aiden Bewell raised his gaze, his pupils filled with anger as he stared straight at yton Howard.
yton Howard turned his head, his imposing gaze met Aiden Bewells, his voice ice cold, Let go of her.
Why should I?
Aiden Bewell had barely spoken when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his wrist, causing his fingers to loosen their grip, and he immediately let go of Cam Walkers hand.
He looked up in pain, but by this time, yton Howard was already hastily pulling Cam Walker towards the front door of the yground!
Aiden Bewell was infuriated. Although he ranked higher in status, everyone knew that yton Howard was the personal attendant of the noble, a man with agile skills. If he were to fight with him, he would likely have no chance of winning.
Aiden Bewell, still seething, stood in ce, watching as their figures disappeared at the ygrounds front door.
yton Howard was walking too fast, and after running a distance, Cam Walker was struggling to keep up with his pace and desperately tried to wriggle her hand free!
What on earth do you want to tell me!? Cam Walker struggled while trying to shake off his hand, but his strength was too great, and she simply couldnt break free.
Feeling her resistance, yton Howard finally stopped and turned to look at her.
Even though it was night, through the bright moonlight, she could still perceive the anger in his face.
Dont be with him. He looked at her, his eyes full of pain.
At his words, Cam Walker couldnt help but find it somewhat amusing.
What right did he have to say this to her?
Why? Why cant I be with him? She looked at him with augh, but her eyes were tinged with hurt. Official source is Fndovel
Looking at her, a deep pain shed in yton Howards eyes, but the feelings hidden deep in his heart were still hard for him to voice.
I forbid it.
At that, Cam Walker found itughable. Ha, how funny, on what grounds do you forbid it?
On the grounds that I like you, is that enough?
That single statement shocked her, and the tragic smile on her face froze instantly as she looked at him, unable to regain her senses for a long time.
You Stop joking around, wasnt it clear that he liked his childhood sweetheart Audrey Sawyer?
Is this some kind of joke? She looked at him, her expression full of pain.
yton Howard slightly knitted his brows, puzzled by her counter-question.
He had finally mustered the courage to express his affection, only to be asked if he was being serious?
You already have Audrey Sawyer, so whye and say these things to me? Do you find my feelings amusing to y with?
What did she mean by that? When had he ever said he wanted to toy with her feelings? Where was thising from?
Chapter 962 - 962 962 Misunderstandings Resolved
?Chapter 962: Chapter 962: Misunderstandings Resolved Chapter 962: Chapter 962: Misunderstandings Resolved Linda? What do you mean I have Linda? Indeed, there was an Audrey Sawyer by his side, but what did that have to do with his feelings?
He looked at her, puzzled, hoping she would make herself clear instead of stopping mid-sentence likest time.
Seeing his innocent expression, Cam Walker didnt know why, but her heart suddenly felt as if it had been mercilessly stabbed several times, causing her unbearable pain.
She looked at him, said nothing more, and turned to leave!
yton Howard, upon seeing this, quickly reached out and pulled her back. Newest update provided by F?ndNovel
Make yourself clear, what do you mean I have Audrey Sawyer!? And aboutst time, what was that kiss all about!? His expression was urgent as if he could sense there were many misunderstandings between them.
Everything she said puzzled him, and today, he wanted to clear it all up!
Cam Walker was pulled back by him, and whether it was anger or heartache, her eyes were slightly moist at this moment.
Youre clearly together with Audrey Sawyer, why are you still bothering me, why did you kiss me that day, why are you making me suffer like this!? She looked at him, her voice filled with agony, as if she was venting all the pain in her heart.
Listening to her, yton Howard was a bit shocked; he could clearly see the pain in her eyes, but what was all this for?
He narrowed his eyes as if he understood something.
You think Im with Linda? He frowned and asked her.
Cam Walker looked up, feeling even more heartbroken that he wouldnt admit it.
Isnt it true?
Why would you think Im with Linda? Aside from being siblings, were only friends! He exined eagerly.
Hearing this, a bitter smile couldnt help but appear on Cam Walkers lips, Siblings? Do siblings kiss? Do siblings share a room, sleep in the same bed!?
yton Howard was stunned once again.
Kiss? Sleep in the same bed? Where did thise from!?
What kiss? What sleeping in the same bed? Where did you hear all these things!? He looked at her somewhat angrily. Who had told her these things?
No one told me, I saw it with my own eyes! Are you still trying to hide it? she asked him.
Seeing her tormented expression, he knew she wasnt lying, but what did she see with her own eyes? When exactly did this happen?
Ive never kissed any woman but you! He didnt know how to exin all this that he knew nothing about, but he was very clear that, in these thirty years, the only woman he had ever kissed was her!
Stop making excuses! Cam Walker burst out angrily, not knowing what right she had to be so angry, only feeling that her heart was shattered, all thanks to the man before her, That day in the hospital, you were clearly kissing, and I saw it with my own eyes!
In the hospital? yton Howard frowned again.
He really didnt remember kissing Linda.
In the hospital? When? Damn it, what exactly had she seen, Linda kissing him, or them kissing each other?
If Linda had kissed him while he was asleep, of course, he wouldnt know.
But theres a world of difference between the two!
It was that day Baron Stuart and Emily Walker went to visit you. I arrived early, so I happened to witness you two kissing.
Chapter 963 - 963 963 Have You Had Wine Today
?Chapter 963: Chapter 963: Have You Had Wine Today? Chapter 963: Chapter 963: Have You Had Wine Today? Reflecting on the image of their kiss that day, she still felt as if her chest was being pierced with pain.
Did you actually see us kissing, or was it just Linda kissing me? he demanded rfication, wanting to understand what really happened.
Hearing this, Cam Walker couldnt help but freeze for a moment.
What did he mean by that?
What do you mean she calmed down, looking at him with some confusion.
Seeing herposed, yton Howard reyed the memory of that day.
Before you all arrived that day, I was sleeping. Later, I woke up because of the sound of your conversation, and as for that kiss you mentioned, I waspletely unaware of it.
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker froze again.
He had been sleeping that day?
But
Then, you and Linda
Linda and I are just siblings, theres no romantic involvement. He cut in decisively, holding no romantic feelings for Linda and only regarding her as the girl next door, a Little Sister.
But Cams brows furrowed slightly, seemingly in disbelief. It was clear they were living together
Just siblings Then, are you not already in a shared residence?
We are living together, you could say its a shared home, dont call it a shared residence, he said, sensitive to that term.
Cam still found this hard to believe, But still, today you went shopping with her for a gift and even watched a movie together
Thats because today is Lindas birthday. I once promised her back at our ancestral home to spend one whole day with her on her birthday one year, he continued to unravel all her doubts.
All mysteries seemed to dissolve then, and he looked at her, his lips curling into a faint smile suddenly.
Have you been concerned about all this all along?
At his words, Cam was briefly stunned, and for a moment seemed not quite able to react.
It wasnt until she caught a glimpse of the faint smile at the corner of his mouth that she suddenly realized, yet she felt somewhat powerless to exin, No I I just
Tell me that you care about these things, he suddenly said, his eyes serious, causing her to be slightly taken aback.
She looked up, filled with confusion at his sudden earnest.
She watched him somewhat vacantly, unsure of what he was trying to do.
Seemingly unable to face his intense gaze, Cam lowered her eyelids slightly, as if afraid to look at him.
yton Howard moved closer, raising her chin with his hand so she had to look directly at him, and then suddenly asked, Have you had any wine today?
Uh?
Cam was taken aback, puzzled.
Did you drink any wine? he pressed.
While still somewhat puzzled, Cam shook her head to indicate that she hadnt had any wine that day.
Do you then remember what happened inside the bathroom that night? he continued to probe. Content originallyes from Find[?]ovel
At his words, Cam was first taken aback, then as it dawned on her, the memory of that drunken night flushed her face red!
No, I dont remember! she hastily lowered her head, as if trying to hide something.
However, yton Howard didnt give her any chance to escape C the hand that was holding her chin applied a little force, presenting her lips right before his eyes.
Lets recreate that moment then.
Recreate that moment?
Cam was shocked, but before she could regain her bearings, she suddenly felt the soft warmth on her lips. The next second, it easily pried open her shell teeth, savoring the fragrance on the tip of her tongue.
Mmm
When she came to her senses, she panicked and tried to pull away, but arge palm held the back of her head, forcing her to reciprocate his kiss
Chapter 964 - 964 964 Are You Jealous Like This
?Chapter 964: Chapter 964: Are You Jealous Like This? Chapter 964: Chapter 964: Are You Jealous Like This? Liking someone, her resistance to his kisses was ultimately futile; it did not take long for Cam Walker to be deeply entrapped by this kiss, unable to extricate herself
She didnt understand when she had be so infatuated with his kisses, even missing the faint tobo taste in his mouth, familiar and so soft.
As the kiss deepened, yton Howards hand gently stroked her slender waist, pulling her close, unwilling to let go. Official source is F?nd-Novel
If it werent for the fact that they were outside, he really thought he might lose control of the raging fire within him.
After a long time, he released her, gazing steadily into her eyes, very pleased with her deep infatuation; his mouth gradually curved into a smile.
So, she cared about him; since when had she started?
Based on her reactions and expressions just now, he was certain the woman before him cared about himperhaps even more than he had imagined!
She looked at him, the tingling sensation on her lips causing her cheeks to blush slightly; the barrier between their hearts seemed to finally break at this moment, both fully aware of the others feelings.
They gazed into each others eyes, and Cam Walker felt somewhat ufortable under his intense gaze, her cheeks burning up, so she instinctively lowered her head, hoping to find something to say to break this ambiguous atmosphere.
By the way, shouldnt you be at the cinema watching a movie at this time? Howe youre here? She lifted her eyes, looking at him with confusion, still somewhat perplexed about this.
The movie should have only been halfway through by now, so when exactly had he arrived?
yton Howard nced at her and then, turning around, took her hand and held it tightly in his palm, and they both walked along the roadside.
He was a head taller than she was, and from behind, they looked so well-matched and harmonious, enviable to onlookers.
Because someone had me worried, I left halfway through and came here, he replied frankly, not feeling there was anything amiss about it.
However, speaking of which, Linda must be looking for him everywhere right now, right?
With this thought, yton Howard couldnt help but frown, stopping in his tracks.
Seeing him suddenly stop, Cam Walker had not yet understood the significance of his previous words and looked at him with a puzzled expression, Whats wrong?
He turned to look at her, I left in such a hurry just now, I didnt get to tell Audrey. She must be anxious looking for me now.
As soon as he spoke, Cams expression dimmed slightly, and she lowered her eyelids, Oh.
Noticing the slight change in her demeanor, yton Howards mouth couldnt help but lift into a slight smile, Whats the matter, jealous?
At his words, Cam abruptly looked up, her eyes betraying an attempt to conceal her inner emotions, which to him seemed only more flustered.
Im not, I just
Before she could finish, a burst of cell phone ringtone interrupted her; however, the sound wasnting from her phone but from the one in yton Howards embrace.
Pulling out his cell phone, as he expected, it was indeed Linda who was calling.
She must have been unable to find him in the cinema or restroom and had be worried enough to call him.
Hello? He gently said hello, feeling slightly guilty for having left her so abruptly.
Today was Lindas birthday, and he had promised to stay with her until midnight, to do whatever she wanted.
Hearing his voice, Audrey on the other end sounded somewhat hurried; she feared everything she had anticipated mighte true.
Chapter 965 - 965 965 Ive Liked You for Four Years
?Chapter 965: Chapter 965: Ive Liked You for Four Years Chapter 965: Chapter 965: Ive Liked You for Four Years Big Brother Howard never broke a promise, and everything he promised her would certainly be done, yet today he suddenly left her at the cinema. Could it be that he went to look for Cam Walker?
Big Brother Howard, where are you now? Ive been looking for you for a while.
Upon hearing this, yton couldnt help but nce at the person beside him and then said, Linda, I cant apany you to the movie tonight. After the movie ends, you should go home first.
What about you? Where are you now? She really wanted to know if it was because he suddenly received a work task or if he was now with Cam Walker.
Im outside.
Audreys lips pursed. If she insisted on getting to the bottom of it, would he get annoyed with her?
All right then, remember to get home early to rest. In the end, in order not to make him dislike her, Audrey chose to stay silent.
Anyway, when she got back hometer, she would find an opportunity to ask him what he was up to just now!
After hanging up the phone, Cam took a nce at him and eventually chose to silently turn around and walk forward.
Maybe now that their feelings for each other were clear, she felt increasingly petty, or perhaps, it was truly a womans nature, unable to tolerate even the smallest grain of sand in affection, especially knowing the current situation between him and Audrey.
Despite not being boyfriend and girlfriend, they were nevertheless childhood sweethearts to others, and even lived under the same roof. How could she not care?
But could she really say this to him clearly? Would it make him think she was too narrow-minded? After all, he had just exined himself, and if she continued to dwell on this matter, might it annoy him?
Seeing her silently walking ahead alone, yton quickly caught up with her, grabbing her arm and making her face him, What, are you really jealous?
Cam knew very well that this feeling was what others would call jealousy, but in front of him, she naturally wouldnt easily admit it.
No, I just saw you on the phone, so I didnt want to interrupt. Latest content published on FndNovel
Her gaze flitted away, which he saw through immediately, not holding back as he took advantage of her unpreparedness to gently kiss her lips, his eyes filled with endless affection.
Cam was somewhat startled; he always kissed her!
Apart from being siblings, Linda and I wont have any other rtionship. Trust me. He cupped her shoulders with his hands, making her look him in the eyes, his own eyes brimming with sincerity.
Cam looked up and could see the resolute determination in his eyes. Still, she couldnt help but retort, Who knows what your sibling rtionship is like. Isnt there a TV series in South Korea called Blue Love of Life and Death that talks about the emotional disputes of non-blood-rted siblings? Maybe one day you and she will
Before Cam could finish her sentence, her mouth was suddenly sealed.
She looked at him somewhat stunned. How many times was this now?
Why did you again
Four years. I want to im back all the kisses from these four years, he said while looking at her, his tone teasing, yet a serious glint shimmered in the depth of his dark eyes.
Cam was taken aback. He said four years?
Four years
Ive liked you for four years, starting from when you were hospitalized after being shot. Since that day, he noticed her cuteness, her transformation, her uniqueness, and gradually fell deeply into it, deeply attracted by her.
Chapter 966 - 966 966 Clayton Howards Concerns
?Chapter 966: Chapter 966: yton Howards Concerns Chapter 966: Chapter 966: yton Howards Concerns Cam Walker stood there stunned.
Shot and hospitalized previously, wasnt it Baron Stuart who had him surveil her in the hospital?
At that time, how could you possibly like me when everyone was filled with hatred towards me Back then, everyone must have thought she was a despicable woman, and how could he possibly fall for such a woman.
yton Howard looked at her, knowing that four years ago she did make some mistakes against the Young Madam, but ever since she came back from that incident, being shot and hospitalized, he had seen her change over these four years, which made him attracted to her.
That was you four years ago. Since then, not just me, but the Young Madam also thinks highly of you, and she bears no grudge against you at all.
Speaking of Emily Walker, she should be the most grateful to her, as she gave her the chance to keep on living, leading to who she is now.
In fact, she was truly living a good life now, free from her former ambitions.
She pursed her lips, then lowered her eyelids.
Watching her curledshes, he reached out his hand and pulled her into his embrace, Was what Aiden Bewell said today true?
At his words, Cam Walker was taken aback, letting him hold her as her brows furrowed.
What had Aiden Bewell said?
What did he say? She lifted her head, looking at him with confusion.
Getting engaged at the end of the year. He stared at her, his face slightly gloomy.
He almost let this woman slip through his fingers and into someone elses arms.
Fortunately, he hade today and poured out everything in his heart, otherwise, he dared not imagine if after tonight, she would no longer belong to him.
Cam Walker raised her eyebrows slightly, then remembered the suddenment Aiden Bewell had made before.
Perhaps it was just a deration between men, or maybe it was Aiden Bewell deliberately saying it to extricate her from another predicament.
If you hadnte today, if you hadnt said these things to me, I might really have gotten engaged to him. She lowered her eyelids, her voice falling, but not forgetting to stealthily gauge his expression.
If you like me, why would you marry him? His face grew even darker, clearly showing his displeasure.
At that, Cam Walker pushed him away irritably, Who likes you? You think too highly of yourself!
After speaking, she pushed him away and stealthily smiled, running ahead.
She was just shy and didnt want to admit her fondness for him. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? FindN0vel
Yet, this inadvertently spoken sentence made yton Howard freeze, standing still, silently watching her running figure.
Was he thinking too highly of himself?
Indeed, there was still a difference in status between him and her.
Feeling that the man behind her hadnt followed, Cam Walker became slightly puzzled. Turning her head, she saw that he was standing still, watching her with a clearly troubled expression.
Thinking back on the words she had just blurted out, nothing seemed amiss. What was wrong with him?
Seeing her stop and look back, yton Howard shelved his thoughts and walked up to stand beside her.
Whats wrong? Seeing his somber expression, Cam Walker couldnt help feeling puzzled.
Could it be that her remark just now had led him to misunderstand something?
He smiled at her, Its nothing.
Cam Walker didnt believe it, having paid attention to him for four years, how could she possibly be unfamiliar with him.
There is something! She stopped, wanting him to rify.
There had been too many misunderstandings between them. If it werent for their heart-to-heart today, she might have really ended up with Aiden Bewell without ever realizing his feelings for her.
Chapter 967 - 967 967 Like Him
?Chapter 967: Chapter 967: Like Him Chapter 967: Chapter 967: Like Him yton Howard turned his head and furrowed his handsome brows slightly, half-closing his dark, starry eyes as he looked at her, Im thinking, starting from today, do you belong to me now?
Upon hearing his words, Cam Walkers cheeks reddened slightly, her expression somewhat shy.
He reached out his arms again and embraced her, I dont have the background of a Young Master, but if youre willing, let me protect you for a lifetime.
Cam Walker leaned against his chest, clearly feeling the pounding of his heartbeat and the warmth between his chest, she nodded her head and didnt speak.
And he hugged her even tighter
The two hand in hand, as if time was not enough, very soon it was 9:30 PM.
Taking her to the asphalt road outside the entrance of Walker Manor, he knew it was time for her to go in.
This seemed like their first date.
Go rest early, he said, looking at her with eyes full of reluctance.
Cam Walker looked up and then nodded her head, about to turn and go in.
For the first time, she tasted the vor of love, liked his kisses, liked him taking her home, walking on the asphalt road, if possible, she really wished every day could be like this.
However, such a wish might be a bit unrealistic, heh!
Seeing her about to turn, yton Howard suddenly stretched out his hand, pulled her back, and nted a deep kiss on her lips before he was willing to let go.
Clearly, she hadnt expected him to kiss her here; she couldnt help turning her head to look around her familys courtyard, grateful that no one was around at the moment, or else she would have been too embarrassed for others to see this scene.
After the kiss, Cam Walker swiftly turned around, her cheeks shing crimson as she dashed towards her familys courtyard.
Not until her figure had disappeared in front of the grand entrance of the Walker family did yton Howard slightly purse his lips, then turned around and left as well.
Not far away, a bright luxury car was parked at the turn, watching the scene of their kiss, Aiden Bewell in the car couldnt help but furiously clench his hand on the steering wheel, his face turning ashen.
He had waited here for two hours, only to see the scene of their kiss Discover more novels at Find~Novel
Elsewhere.
Audrey Sawyer was curled up inside the sofa, ncing at the clock on the wall.
It was 10 AM already, but Big Brother Howard hadnt returned yet.
If it were before, she definitely would have fallen asleep, but today, she didnt feel sleepy at all.
Outside the door, there was the sound of a key being inserted into the lock, and Audrey Sawyer was startled, hastily standing up from the sofa, a sh of excitement crossing her face.
No sooner had yton Howard opened the door and bent down at the entry hall to change his shoes than he felt a pair of hands suddenly wrap around his waist, holding him tightly.
He was slightly taken aback, knowing the person hugging him was Audrey Sawyer; his brows knitted slightly and he reached out to pry her hands apart.
Linda, whats wrong?
Feeling somewhat guilty about leaving her alone at the cinema, his tone softened a bit.
But as for her actions, he became somewhat sensitive, perhaps because they reminded him of Cam Walkers jealous reaction earlier.
Big Brother Howard Audrey Sawyer clung to him tightly, burying her head in his waist, her eyes filled with pain.
yton Howard forcibly pried her hands from his waist, thinking she might be upset because he left her at the cinema today, and couldnt help offeringfort.
Linda, Im sorry about what happened today.
Audrey Sawyer looked up; so he did care about her to some extent.
Big Brother Howard, where exactly did you go today?
PS: I rmend my friend Purple Peonys book Billion-Dor Sweet Marriage: Mysterious Ink-painted Young Masters Sweet Petite Wife Purple Peony in modernnguage! For the dears waiting for updates, take a look at it!
Chapter 968 - 968 968 Do You Have a Girlfriend Now
?Chapter 968: Chapter 968: Do You Have a Girlfriend Now? Chapter 968: Chapter 968: Do You Have a Girlfriend Now? She lifted her gaze, a trace of sorrow flickering through the depths of her eyes.
yton Howard watched her, his thin lips pressed together, knowing what her question implied.
Indeed, they had grown up together since childhood, seen by others as childhood sweethearts, but in his mind, she was just the girl next door from his hometown. There really was no need to report every single detail to her.
It was true, he was in the wrong today, but now that he had Cam Walker in his life, he knew better than ever the kind of rtionship he should maintain with Linda Robinson.
Linda, Im sorry about today, but Im afraid I wont be able to join you for movie watching and shopping anymore.
Upon hearing this, Audrey Sawyer was taken aback.
Though he didnt specify, her heart saw the situation clearly as if reflected in a mirror.
The thing she feared had finallye to pass.
Why? In the past, as long as I came to see you, you would join me. Why not now? Her voice was urgent, her dark starry eyes brimming with vulnerability that made it difficult for him to remain unmoved.
He looked at her, his expression calm.
All along he had treated her as a little sister, but now, was he being too harsh by distancing himself because of his personal feelings?
His brow furrowed slightly, considering that things had not reached such an impasse yet.
Its nothing, I just think such activities should be shared with your boyfriend, and ultimately, Im just your Big Brother Howard, and its no longer suitable for me to apany you in these matters.
How is it not suitable? I just graduated, are you hoping that I go get a boyfriend now? Audrey Sawyer was visibly upset; his intention to distance himself was clear, how could she ept it gracefully?
yton Howard paused slightly upon hearing her words.
She hade to this city to find him, and her parents at home were probably still worried. Indeed, it seemed inappropriate for her to get a boyfriend right now and bring him home. Latest content published on Find?Novel
Big Brother Howard, do do you have a girlfriend now? Eventually, she couldnt help but ask, even though she already knew.
The reason he left halfway through the movie was surely to meet Cam Walker.
And during the past over two hours, his attitude towards her had changed significantly. This made her wonder, what exactly happened tonight between him and Cam? Had they rified their rtionship?
yton Howard looked at her, taking half a moment before nodding his head, Yeah.
Audrey Sawyer was momentarily at a loss for words, feeling as if something was blocking her chest, making it hard to breathe.
Is it, is it Sister Walker? After a long pause, she barely managed to speak, her expression filled with sadness.
yton Howard nodded once again, Yeah.
Recalling everything that happened tonight, he couldnt help but let a small smile curve his lips. Audrey Sawyer saw it but felt an unspeakable pain in her heart.
Was she that insignificant to him? More unimportant than her 21 years of feelings!?
Audrey Sawyer felt unwilling to ept this, but for now, she had no choice but to put on a forced smile.
She would make him see that no woman on earth could love him more than she did!
Is that so, thats truly great then, Big Brother Howard is finally with the person he loves. Im genuinely happy for you! Suddenly, Audrey Sawyer lifted her face, her previous mncholic expression changing.
Seeing this sudden shift in her demeanor to a smiling face, yton Howards handsome brows creased, showing a hint of confusion.
Nevertheless, since she could speak in such a manner, his mood naturally lightened.
Fortunately, there was no history between her and Cam Walker, and he believed they could get along well in the future.
Chapter 969 - 969 969 Audrey Sawyers Cunning Plan
?Chapter 969: Chapter 969: Audrey Sawyers Cunning n Chapter 969: Chapter 969: Audrey Sawyers Cunning n Over these more than 20 years, he hade to see her as family, and now he even feared marrying a wife because they might not get along!
Thinking of this, yton Howard couldnt help butugh a little.
Alright, itste, Big Brother Howard should rest early too, Im off to sleep! Audrey Sawyer said with a smile, shed him a grin after speaking, and then walked past him towards her own room. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on FindNovel
The moment she turned, the smile on her face instantly vanished. She had to stay here, she absolutely couldnt move out.
She didnt believe that with the advantage of proximity, she couldnt oupete Cam Walker.
.
Ever since her rtionship with yton Howard had been confirmed, dealing with Aiden Bewell had be Cam Walkers most troubling daily issue.
She didnt know how to exin everything to him.
Aiden Bewell was actually a good man and although they couldnt be lovers, she didnt mind being friends with him. But given the current situation, it seemed difficult to even maintain that friendshipit felt awkward.
This weekend, Aiden Bewell asked her out, and to rify everything, she agreed to have dinner with him at the Rose Restaurant. However, when she arrived, Aiden suddenly called to say the location had changed to Duke Station Throne.
Upon hearing this news, although Cam Walker was perplexed, she still made her way to Duke Station Throne.
Following the private room number Aiden had given, she arrived on the third floor. The moment she opened the Private Room Door, a heavy scent of wine hit her, causing her to wrinkle her brow slightly in difort.
The room was awash with glittering neon lights and a licentious atmosphere. Had she not seen Aiden Bewell sitting in a sofa in the distance, she would have thought she had walked into the wrong private room.
Whats the matter, Aiden? Feeling down today? Why are you drinking by yourself?
At the sound of her voice, Aiden Bewell looked up, nced at the Man in the Sofa beside him, and then downed another cup of wine.
As if sensing the private room door opening, and since he had arranged to meet Cam Walker here, he naturally looked up and saw Cam standing at the Private Room Door Entrance.
Seeing her, he hurriedly stood up; deep down, he truly liked this woman and wished more than anything to make her his own.
Cam, youre here! He got up and walked over to her, his eyes lighting up.
Looking at him slightly drunk, Cam Walker was a bit taken aback.
She had thought that Aiden Bewell had arranged to meet her to talk, but it turned out he was just here to drink and have fun with friends.
Since you already have friends with you today, Ill find another time to talk to you then. After speaking, she gave him a look and turned to leave.
Seeing her turn to go, Aiden Bewell became anxious and quickly reached out to hold onto her, Wait!
Cam looked at his hand on her arm, and slightly ufortable, she gently withdrew it, her expression calm.
Since youre here, why note in and eat something? He looked at her, a hint of reluctance shing in his eyes.
Cam pursed her lips, slightly lifting a faint, light smile, No need, I already have ns, you guys have fun.
She politely refused and went to turn away.
At this moment, Aiden Bewell suddenly red up, realizing that her mention of having ns undoubtedly meant she was meeting with yton Howard!
Dont go!
He suddenly reached out again, pulling her back!
This time, his force was a bit too strong. Cam was caught off guard and nearly lost her bnce. Fortunately, Aiden Bewell quickly steadied her by her shoulders.
Chapter 970 - 970 970 Youre drunk let go of me
?Chapter 970: Chapter 970: Youre drunk, let go of me! Chapter 970: Chapter 970: Youre drunk, let go of me! Before she could react, she heard Aiden Bewells voice filled with rage. This text is hosted at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Why? Ive pursued you so hard for such a long time, Ive been so sincere, yet you y with my earnestness as if its a game? Youre trying to date me on one hand, while being intimate with other men on the other. What exactly do you take me, the Second Young Master of the Bewell Group, for!?
Remembering the image of their kiss at the entrance of Walker Manor that night, Aiden Bewell felt a surge of anger well up inside of him. Having had some drinks, his wrath sprout from his heart, with his eyes burning with fury staring straight at the woman in front of him!
Looking at the man before her, Cam Walker frowned slightly; it was clear that Aiden Bewell had drunk too much.
Aiden Bewell, you are drunk. Let go of me! She felt ufortable trying to break free from his hands on her shoulders.
At this moment, his friends inside the private room were somewhat astonished by the scene unfolding.
However, none of them stood up, but rather watched the scene unfold with puzzled silence.
It seemed that the young Mr. Bewell had been dumped by this woman, which exined why he was sulking and drinking today.
Looking at the woman before him, Aiden Bewell paid no attention to her words but was driven by the potency of the alcohol to possess this woman from the bottom of his heart.
Watching her stubborn face, acting as if she was worlds away, Aiden Bewell felt even more enraged. What was heckingpared to yton Howard? Why did he have to lose to a man with neither status nor identity?
A mans pride is always strong, especially in matters of womenthey simply cannot afford to lose face.
Seeing her trying ceaselessly to break free, Aiden Bewell could no longer bear it. He didnt care that there were others in the room, and he leaned in, intending to kiss her forcefully.
Cam Walker, terrified, twisted her face away. Thest time in the restroom of Rice Restaurant shed through her mind.
Aiden Bewell!
At this time, Aiden Bewell seemed to have lost all reason, desiring only to possess this woman!
He pinned her against the doorframe of the private room, relentlessly kissing her right cheek, all the way down to her vicle.
In the end, he didnt care about anything and furiously reached out to tear the cor of her chest
It was well known that those who coulde here were people of status and position, so the waiters passing through the corridor would turn a blind eye to such a sceneit was not umon here.
Feeling a trace of coolness on her chest, Cam Walkers eyes widened in shock, and she kept shouting, Aiden Bewell, let me go!
She desperately tried to withdraw her hands and push away the imposing Aiden Bewell but to no avail due to his great strength.
Seemingly finding it inconvenient to do so against the doorframe, he simply picked her up and, in front of several friends, pressed her onto the sofa
Cam Walker trembled with fear; she had never imagined the always respectful Aiden Bewell could have such a beastly side.
And his friends just stared, as if watching a thrilling y, with no oneing to her rescue.
Right now, her only option was to save herself!
At this time, Aiden Bewell had already lost all rationality, ferociously kissing her vicle and beginning to tear at her clothes with both hands.
Cam Walker turned her head and caught a glimpse of whiskey on the tea table. Without thinking, she reached out, grabbed a bottle of red wine, and viciously smashed it against the head buried in her chest
Chapter 971 - 971 971 This is not my blood
?Chapter 971: Chapter 971: This is not my blood Chapter 971: Chapter 971: This is not my blood There was only the sound of a bang as the red liquid from the wine bottle spilled out. Aiden Bewell felt a heavy force violently strike his head, causing him to feel dizzy and momentarily lose consciousness.
Witnessing such a scene, Aiden Bewells friends were also shocked, but by the time they regained theirposure, Cam Walker had already fiercely pushed the man off her and quickly dashed out of the private room.
As if she feared Aiden Bewells friends would catch up, Cam rushed towards the elevator without concerning herself with her disheveled appearance.
As she turned a corner, she ran straight into a figure.
Perhaps because she was already panicked, she turned pale with fear, assuming the person she had bumped into was one of Aiden Bewells friends. Follow current nov?ls on find[?]ovel
But when she saw the face before her, the sense of injustice in her heart was indescribable and tears started to fall pitter-patter.
Looking at the disheveled figure before him and seeing the torn neckline of her clothes with a trace of blood, yton Howards brows furrowed tightly, and a pang of heartache crossed his chest.
What happened to you?
Seeing the man in front of her, Cam fell into his arms, beginning to cry loudly.
Thinking back to the frightening moment just now, if she hadnt been able to grab that wine bottle, she truly didnt know what she would have be.
He helped her up from his embrace, looking at the blood on her chest and the torn neckline, a surge of anger unintentionally rose within him.
Tell me, what exactly happened?
Cam nced behind her and then at the guests and waiters asionally passing by in the corridor, I, Ill tell youter, can we leave here first?
Sensing her concern, yton Howard came back to his senses, took off his coat, and wrapped it around her barely concealed chest, then he walked with her towards the elevator.
Before leaving, he didnt forget to look back in the direction she had just been staring at.
Today was the weekend, why would shee here alone?
After the two left Duke Station Throne, yton decided to take her to the hospital upon seeing the blood stain on her chest.
Cam knew he had misunderstood and quickly spoke up, No need, this blood isnt mine!
On hearing this, ytons brows knit together, and he turned his head back to look again at the blood stain on her chest, still seeming somewhat unconvinced. He extended his hand to sweep her clothes aside to check inside.
Startled, Cam reached out awkwardly to stop him, as this was her private area, and she couldnt simply let him look.
Its really not my blood, its someone elses, she insisted.
At that, yton finally believed what she said.
Whose is it? his tone grew icy, unsure whether it was directed at Cam or at the person who had bled on her.
Cam looked up, unsure whether she should reveal Aiden Bewells name.
Its Aiden Bewell.
At the mention of that name, a cold sharpness shed in ytons dark eyes, but in the end, he said nothing and just started the car.
Along the drive, Cam was apprehensive and turned to nce at the man in the drivers seat, I
She couldnt just go back like this; if her mother saw her, she would be scared to death.
yton turned to her, his handsome brows slightly furrowed, Whats wrong?
She looked up, herplexion troubled, I cant just go back like this. Find a ce for me to wash off this blood stain and change into clean clothes. If I go back like this, my mother will definitely be scared to death.
PS: Sorry, dears, because today is Mia Harizons birthday, I came backte from a meal outside tonight, leading to ate update. Apologies, kisses!
Chapter 972 - 972 972 Somewhere A hotel
?Chapter 972: Chapter 972: Somewhere? A hotel? Chapter 972: Chapter 972: Somewhere? A hotel? Her current appearance made it clear to anyone with eyes what had just happened to her.
Cam Walker lowered her head and saw the blood stain on her chest, then noticed her shredded cor, feeling a sudden wave of embarrassment wash over her.
Understanding her concerns, yton Howard turned the steering wheel and parked the car at the entrance of a shopping mall.
Wait here for me, he said as he opened the car door and did not forget to remind her before getting out.
Cam Walker watched his retreating figure with puzzlement, her gaze eventually shifting to therge shopping mall outside the car window.
In a little while, yton Howard reappeared with several small paper bags in hand, got back into the car, and headed straight to his apartment.
Recognizing the familiar route, Cam Walker felt a slight startle and turned to look at him, Isnt this
Why was he taking her to his apartment?
Turning his head, yton Howard unconsciously lifted one corner of his mouth, Dont you want to take a bath and change into clean clothes?
Cam Walker was taken aback.
That was true, but did he really need to take her home
She nced at him, then again at the floors of the apartment outside the car window. Today was the weekend, so Audrey Sawyer would be there too, right?
With that thought, she suddenly looked up at the man in the drivers seat, I should just change somewhere else.
Seeing the troubled look on her face, yton Howard seemed to see through her worries, his thin lips curved slightly, Somewhere like a hotel?
At his words, Cam Walker became lost in thought again.
If she was going to take a bath somewhere other than home, apart from a friends house, it seemed the only option really was a hotel, and she didnt have such friends.
Throughout the years, the friends she had made were mostly opportunists, and ever since her identity had been exposed, those so-called wealthy sisters all looked at her with irony, each thinking that although she was raised in the Walker family, she wasnt truly born a rich girl, which made her see some superficial things more clearly.
But would going to a hotel be even more awkward?
She raised her eyes to look at the man in the drivers seat and finally set her face in a firm expression without speaking.
yton Howard gave her a look, then curved his lips, opened the car door, and got out, proceeding to open the passenger door as well.
Cam Walker sat in her seat, somewhat dazed as she watched him.
To her surprise, he reached out his hand with a light smile and pulled her out of the car, saying, Lets go. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find~Novel
He held her hand and walked toward the apartment main gate.
Cam Walker still felt uneasy.
For some reason, she didnt want to face Audrey Sawyer, always feeling that she was a girl withplicated thoughts.
Id rather not go up
She persisted, although he could clearly tell what she was shy about, but deep down, he was somewhat displeased.
They had already made their rtionship clear, so why wouldnt shee to his house? Was she afraid he would devour her?
Rest assured, Im not going to devour you, he said.
At his words, Cam Walker looked up, a tinge of bashfulness on her pouting lips, Of course I know you wont devour me, Linda is there too!
As long as a third party was present, she wasnt worried he would do anything to her.
But the reason why she didnt want to go up was that she didnt want to face Audrey Sawyer.
Actually, her dislike for Audrey Sawyer wasnt because of her rtionship with yton Howard, but rather, she felt that she was two-faced, presenting herself entirely differently in front of yton Howard and her.
All of this, however, she couldnt openly say to him.
In yton Howards eyes, perhaps Audrey Sawyer was just the girl next door, the kind of innocent girl without any ulterior motives.
Chapter 973 - 973 973 Forgot to Take the Clothes
?Chapter 973: Chapter 973: Forgot to Take the Clothes Chapter 973: Chapter 973: Forgot to Take the Clothes Lindas not here; she went back to her ancestral home today and wont be back until tomorrow. So, it was Linda that she was concerned about.
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker halted her steps and looked up at him.
Linda went back to her ancestral home?
With this news, the little concern in her heart dissipated, and she followed yton Howard up to his floor. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? FindN()vel
While waiting for yton Howard to open the door, she felt that something was amiss.
By logic, although Linda made her cautious, her presence would have allowed Cam and yton to be more open with each other. So why, upon hearing of Lindas absence, did she instead feelpletely unconcerned, even getting a sense of openly having an affair
In a little while, it would be just the two of them, alone together in a room
Thinking about this, Cams face instantly flushed with redness.
Looking at the empty Living Room, it was clear Linda really wasnt there, and in the entire home, there were only the two of them.
With this thought, her cheeks burned even hotter.
This wasnt her first time at his ce, so why did she feel so timid?
I, Im going to take a bath first! As if sensing the awkwardness of the atmosphere, Cam dashed into the Bathroom as though fleeing, seemingly to avoid the awkward air between them standing in the Living Room.
Noticing the blush on her cheeks, yton Howard came back to his senses too and cleared his throat.
After taking off her clothes that had been torn to shreds, Cam sat down in the bathtub, but as she looked up, she realized she had forgotten to bring in the clothes yton Howard had bought for her
She frowned slightly, stood up to reach for the towel on the bath rack, but then discovered to her surprise that the rack waspletely bare
She paused, then looked around again, only to confirm that there were indeed no towels nor bath towels to be found.
Whats going on?
Doubtful, she stepped out of the bathtub and searched the entire Bathroom, but couldnt find anything to cover her body.
At this time, yton Howard was sitting Inside the Sofa, his mind reying the scene from just now at Duke Station Throne.
The bloodstain on her body came from Aiden Bewell, and her neckline had obviously been torn, even the most obtuse person would understand what had just happened. Thinking about this, yton Howards cold eyes couldnt help but show a hint of chill and killing intent.
Indeed, he didnt have the kind of outstanding backgrounds that they did, but his things, he wouldnt let any man touch!
Stubbing out the cigarette butt between his fingers, as if hed made some Decision Inside, he was about to stand up when his hand inadvertently pressed down on something.
He turned his head to find that it was the clothes hed bought for her.
His eyes lifted, looking in the Direction of the Bathroom, figuring she must have forgotten to take the change of clothes with her in her hurry to bathe because of shyness.
Picking up the paper bag, he walked to the door of the Bathroom and was about to knock when he suddenly heard her voice from Inside, tinged with embarrassment.
yton Howard
He was taken aback, and it took him After a long time to regain hisposure.
Perhaps she too realized that she hadnt brought her clothes Inside.
Hmm.
I, I forgot to bring my clothes Inside
He gave a slight smile, You open the door, and Ill bring them Inside for you.
Cam was startled.
He wanted her to bring them Inside?
Seeing that there was no reaction, he knew his words had frightened her.
Just open the door a crack.
Hearing this, Cam finally came to her senses and hurriedly opened a crack in the Bathroom door, then reached her arm out.
Looking at her slightly damp arm, yton Howards throat tightened involuntarily, as if he could picture what kind of Body stood behind the door at this moment.
Chapter 974 - 974 974 Didnt I Tell You to Get Out
?Chapter 974: Chapter 974: Didnt I Tell You to Get Out!? Chapter 974: Chapter 974: Didnt I Tell You to Get Out!? He handed her the paper bag, and just as he was about to turn away, her voice rang out once again.
yton Howard!
He looked back, slightly puzzled.
Hmm?
Cam Walker still looked troubled, That all the towels and stuff in the bathroom are gone, I What would she use to wipe her body in a little while?
Hearing this, yton Howard was also somewhat baffled, his handsome brows furrowing slightly.
No towels? How is that possible? Original content can be found at findnovel
Are you sure there arent any inside?
Cam Walker thought she might have missed them and couldnt help but look around again, but still, there was nothing.
Theres none, where are they usually ced? she asked.
On the bath rack, and also in the cab beside it.
Cam Walker, hearing this, couldnt help but scan the bathroom again, and indeed, she found a cab under the washbasin.
But when she went over and opened it, aside from some shower gel and soap, she didnt see a trace of any towels.
Unable to find the towels after such a long time, and still naked, Cam Walker started to feel slightly anxious.
She got up again and walked towards the bathroom, Theres none inside either, is there anywhere else to findah
Thump!
At the sound of her shriek, yton Howard, who was outside the door, became anxious and quickly opened the door, rushing in, Whats wrong!?
Pushing the door open to see her who had fallen to the ground, but at this moment, her body
Im fine, can you please, go out!
Noticing the embarrassed look on her face, yton Howard realized the situation, and although it was extremely awkward for her, he still stepped forward decisively and helped her up from the floor.
Her face showed astonishment, Didnt I ask you to leave!?
yton Howards expression was calm as he nced at her and then carried her back to the bathtub, speaking in an unaffected tone, The day you drank wine, I saw everything that I shouldnt have.
Cam Walker was shocked.
He saw everything he shouldnt have?
That day, hadnt he said that it was Linda Robinson who changed her clothes?
Could it be she had been deceived?
You didnt you say it was Linda Robinson who changed my clothes that day!? Her brows tightly knitted, a distinct flicker of displeasure shed in her eyes, forgetting in this moment that she was naked.
yton Howard looked up and met her gaze, his demeanorposed, Linda did change you, but that day you were drunk, you took a bath by yourself in the bathroom, gotpletely soaked, and even seduced me.
Seduced him?
Hearing this, Cam Walkers brows furrowed once again, recalling the events of that day, wishing she could just crawl into a hole!
Indeed, she had been drunk that day, and she had a vague feeling that shed made some advances towards him, which, on reflection, was truly mortifying!
I I didnt seduce you, it was clearly because I was drunk. As for what you said, I dont remember it anyway!
She feigned confusion, which seemed to make her feel a bit morefortable.
But the man heard this, his brows knitting together slightly.
You dont remember?
She nodded, then lowered her eyelids, only to realize that she was actually naked and chatting with him, which made her panic, looking for something to cover her body with.
You, please leave first!
Seeing her nervousness, yton Howards demeanor remained calm, and he had no intention of leaving, instead, he picked up the shower gel and began calmly scrubbing the blood stain on her chest, without feeling any difort.
Cam Walkers pupils widened in shock. He was actually reaching out to clean the blood stain on her chest
Chapter 975 - 975 975 What do you want to eat in a little
?Chapter 975: Chapter 975: What do you want to eat in a little while? Chapter 975: Chapter 975: What do you want to eat in a little while? Although the bloodstain wasnt located directly on her private area, he had only to lower his head to see her clearly
You go out first! she said, somewhat annoyed and embarrassed, suddenly realizing the man in front of her was taking advantage of the situation.
Could it be there were no true gentlemen in this world, that theyre all lechers? Even him?
yton Howard didnt answer, continuing to wash the bloodstain on her chest, not bothering with whether she had started to get angry.
After he had cleaned the bloodstain, his eyes shifted and he inadvertently noticed arge bruise on her right arm.
His handsome eyebrows furrowed as he reached out to inspect her arm. What happened?
He hadnt noticed it before. Could it be that Aiden Bewell hadid a hand on her?
The thought of that possibility suddenly ignited a boundless rage in yton Howards heart!
It was only when his fingers touched her that Cam Walker felt the pain emanating from her arm. She winced slightly, turned her head and sure enough saw her right arm was bruised quite heavily! Read full story at Find~Novel
Her eyelids drooped slightly, her expression one of pain, It seems it happened when I fell and hit the bathtub.
When she fell, she had been too anxious and reached out to grab something, but hadnt expected to hit the edge of the bathtub instead.
But right now, she wasnt in the mood to worry about her bruised arm!
You, you go out first!
yton Howard looked up, nced at her, then actually stood up and left the bathroom.
Cam Walker breathed a sigh of relief, thinking she could finally take a bath in peace.
But the next second, she was stunned.
She saw yton Howard carrying a towel as he walked back in.
For a moment, she was somewhat dazed, murmuring, You found the towel?
Mm, before Linda Robinson went home today, she cleaned everything. I had forgotten, he remembered only just now that Linda Robinson had done a big clean-up of the house before she left.
Hearing this, Cam Walker suddenly felt a bit upset.
His situation with Audrey Sawyer was like that of two happily married people, and her, although nominally his girlfriend, Audrey Sawyer seemed to upy that spot more often than not.
Ill do it myself! She snatched the towel from his hand and then said, You go out first, Ill be done in a little while.
She turned her body in another direction, partly out of jealousy towards Audrey Sawyer, and partly because she was indeed embarrassed with him there.
Insistent as she was, he had no reason to stay any longer, and so he left the bathroom to go find the medicine box.
Cam Walker finished her bath and came out wearing the clothes he had bought for her, which surprisingly fit her perfectly.
She couldnt help but feel curious, looking up at him. She really wondered if he had secretly measured her size.
Come here and sit down. Seeing her approach, he pulled her over to sit beside him, then took the medicine box, and from it, he applied antihemorrhagic and analgesic medicine to the bruised area.
Looking at his handsome face, she couldnt help but wonder.
If she asked him to have Linda Robinson move out, what would he do? Would he think she was being unreasonable, petty?
What would you like to eatter? After applying the ointment, he looked up at her and asked.
Cam Walker looked up, still a bit slow to react, Huh?
He smiled lightly, What would you like for lunchter?
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker finally came to her senses, realizing she hadnt even had time to eat lunch yet.
But how did he know she hadnt eaten lunch?
Chapter 976 - 976 976 The Sudden Return of Audrey Sawyer
?Chapter 976: Chapter 976: The Sudden Return of Audrey Sawyer Chapter 976: Chapter 976: The Sudden Return of Audrey Sawyer Im easy, she smiled, having no particr demands about meals anymore.
Then what would you like to eat? he asked.
Cam Walker couldnt help but look at him curiously, Whatever I want to eat, I can have?
He nodded, Lets hear it.
She looked up, as if carefully pondering the question, and finally, Italian pasta!
He smiled gently, caressing her smooth beautiful hair, Wait here for me.
After he spoke, he got up and headed toward the kitchen. Read full story at FindN()vel
Driven by curiosity, Cam Walker also stood up and followed to the kitchen, only to find that it seemed like he intended to cook himself.
At this moment, another voice echoed in the living room.
Big Brother Howard?
At the entry hall, Audrey Sawyer suddenly returned, and when she saw yton Howards exquisite leather shoes, she was initially excited; but upon seeing a pair of womens high heels, the excitement that had just risen in her heart suddenly sank.
Whose shoes are these?
Hearing someone call out, Cam Walker also walked out of the kitchen in surprise and into the living room, where she immediately saw Audrey Sawyering in from the entry hall.
Seeing her, Cam Walker was surprised.
Hadnt yton Howard said she wouldnt be back until tomorrow? Howe
Audrey Sawyer, seeing her, appeared equally surprised, and for a moment, both women stared at each other in a daze.
Linda? Werent you returning tomorrow? yton Howard came out of the kitchen, equally surprised to see Audrey Sawyer.
Looking at the man standing by the kitchen door, Audrey Sawyer came back to her senses, and her somewhat stiff face immediately brightened with a radiant smile, I just got back and found out my parents had gone on a trip, so I came back early!
After speaking, she turned her gaze to Cam Walker, smiling, Sister Walker, youre here too!
Indeed, no hint of dislike could be heard in her voice, yet Cam Walker always felt as if she was feigning friendliness in front of yton Howard. Behind the scenes, did she really wee her to yton Howards ce?
Out of politeness, she smiled and nodded, Yeah.
Audrey Sawyer smiled then turned to yton Howard, Big Brother Howard, what are you doing?
We havent had lunch yet, what about you? implying that he was about to prepare the meal.
At these words, Audrey Sawyer started to get excited, knowing he rarely cooked and was an excellent chef.
Having been here so long, it was rare to see him cook. Today, he must be cooking because of Cam Walker, right?
Thinking about this, Audrey Sawyer suddenly came up with a n.
Is that so? I havent eaten either, Ill cook! she said, cing her bag down. Then she approached the kitchen, pushing yton Howard back toward the living room, Youre a big man, just sit there and keep Sister Walkerpany. Ill take care of this!
She put on a demure and sensible persona, making anyone who saw her think of her as a very nice little girl.
But was she really as docile and approachable as she appeared to be?
Cam Walker stood quietly to the side, suddenly somewhat puzzled by this Audrey Sawyer. Or was it that her demure side would only ever be shown in front of yton Howard?
Sister Walker, could youe in and help me with something? Just to wash a few tes! Half an hourter, Audrey Sawyer suddenly peeked out from the kitchen, asking Cam Walker who was sitting inside the sofa.
Cam Walker turned her head, still a bit dazed, and after a few seconds, she nkly responded, Uh, sure.
Chapter 977 - 977 977 Audrey Sawyers Sarcastic Mocking
?Chapter 977: Chapter 977: Audrey Sawyers Sarcastic Mocking Chapter 977: Chapter 977: Audrey Sawyers Sarcastic Mocking She stood up and walked toward the kitchen, although she couldnt cook, washing dishes shouldnt be a problem, right?
Entering the kitchen, Audrey Sawyer shed her a brilliant smile and then pointed to a few tes beside her, Just give them a rinse with clean water!
Cam Walker took a nce, walked to the sink, and rinsed the prepared tes.
It was just a simple rinse, really convenient forter use, and Cam found it quite manageable.
She was just afraid that she had never done any household chores and would embarrass herself in front of Audrey.
For some reason, facing this particr Audrey, she had an innate desire not to be outdone by her.
Although Cam had rinsed the tes thoroughly, Audrey, after a look, could still detect her inexperience and chuckled, then pointed at some tomatoes nearby.
Sister Walker, could you please wash the tomatoes for me? Well need them for the Italian pasta in a little while!
Since she could wash tes, washing tomatoes naturally wouldnt be a problem!
Without refusal, Cam took two tomatoes from nearby and began to wash them.
After washing, help me slice them, well need to make tomato juice for the pasta, Audrey said nonchntly as she busied herself with the stir-fry in the pot.
Cam paused upon hearing this.
She could wash, but she had never cut vegetables before.
Seeing Audreys busy demeanor, and knowing that she was preparing dinner for three, if Cam admitted she couldnt cut vegetables, would Audrey look down on her?
With this thought, Cam steeled her heart and resolved to do it!
Its just chopping vegetables, right? Although she had never done it herself, she had seen head chefs at home do it many times, so it shouldnt be that hard.
Thinking this, Cam grabbed a tomato and a cleaver from nearby and started cutting the tomatoes.
However, it being her first time chopping vegetables, she genuinely didnt know into what shape the tomatoes should be cut, so she just cut them any way she found easiest. By the end, the two tomatoes were cut unevenly, with some piecesrge and some small, and a few even ending up crushed
Looking at the fruits of herbor, Cam put down the kitchen knife and stood there slightly stunned.
But if they were going to be cooked into tomato juice, it should be okay if they were crushed, right?
As she pondered this, little did she know that Audrey next to her was staring in astonishment!
Sister Walker! How how did you end up cutting the tomatoes like this? Audrey turned her head, expressing great surprise at her work.
Her astonishment was undoubtedly embarrassing for Cam. Th?s chapter is updated by Find~Novel
Indeed, she couldnt cook, and she was utterly clueless about kitchen affairs.
I Ive never really done these kinds of kitchen tasks, she said softly. Even though she didnt want to be looked down upon by Audrey, in this area, she truly couldntpete with her; no matter how bravely she faced the challenge, it would only result in a disastrous failure.
Audrey, of course, could tell she was inexperienced from the way she washed the dishes and had guessed that a youngdy like her wouldnt normally cook, but still, her expression was deliberately earnest.
Its my fault, I didnt realize Sister Walker couldnt do these tasks. I thought cooking was a skill every woman should have, I really didnt expect Sister Walker to not know
She spoke with deliberate care, as if afraid of upsetting her.
Upon hearing this, Cam couldnt help but lift her eyes and give Audrey a look.
She found it difficult to discern whether Audreys invitation to the kitchen was unintentional or deliberate.
Chapter 978 - 978 978 Camila Walkers Counterattack
?Chapter 978: Chapter 978: Cam Walkers Counterattack Chapter 978: Chapter 978: Cam Walkers Counterattack Ive never done any of this, unlike you who hase from the countryside, so its normal for you to know these things. In my house, the head chef has always been in charge of cooking, so from a young age, my parents never taught me those skills, and naturally, I never learned them. Find the newest release on find?novel
Cam Walker smiled as she picked up on Audrey Sawyers technique of veiled mocking and sneering.
Upon hearing this, Audrey Sawyer indeed froze for a second, feeling a tinge of resentment inside.
She really dide from the countryside, but she had also been cherished and grown up as the apple of her parents eyes!
So thats how it is, but what will happen when Sister Walker and Big Brother Howard are together in the future? You surely cant expect hardworking Big Brother Howard toe home from a days work and then have to cook for you, can you? Audrey Sawyer turned her head, her face adorned with a smile, but her words bristled with barbs.
Those words indeed struck a chord in Cam Walker. Audrey Sawyer said these things only to indirectly call her useless!
She fell silent, offering no rebuttal.
Perhaps in the future, if she really were to live with yton Howard, what he might want is toe home tired from work to a hearty dinner prepared by his wife. Yet, this was something she felt she couldnt satisfy.
Seeing her with a saddened expression as she lowered her head, Audrey Sawyer couldnt help but secretly curve her lips upwards, but then she spoke as if understanding, Sister Walker, you should go out and chat with Big Brother Howard first. Ill have everything ready in a little while!
Cam Walker looked up at Audrey Sawyer, then nced at the disaster she had created on the kitchen counter beside her. Perhaps staying here now would only allow the other woman tough at her in her heart, giving her more excuses to mock her. It might be better to leave and keep her self-respect.
Cam Walker turned and walked out of the kitchen, deep in thought.
Seeing her pensive appearance, yton Howard, who was sitting on the sofa, couldnt help but frown slightly in confusion, Whats wrong?
Cam Walker looked up at him and then shook her head.
.
The three of them finished lunch together, and in the afternoon, yton Howard drove her home.
Since Cam Walker hadnt yet revealed her rtionship with yton Howard to Baxter Walker and Ang Reid, when yton Howard dropped her off at Walker Manor, he didnte in but turned the car around and left.
No sooner had she entered the living room than Cam Walker sensed that the atmosphere at home seemed off.
Looking up, she saw two middle-aged men and women who looked somewhat familiar sitting on the sofa, their expressions rather gloomy.
As soon as they saw her return, Ang Reid quickly stood up, Cam, youre finally back!?
Ang Reid saw the woman, her brow deeply furrowed as if troubled by something.
After ncing at her mother, Cam Walker felt as though something had happened at home and cautiously inquired with Ang Reid, Mother, whats happened?
Ang Reid looked at her worriedly, then back at the Bewell couple sitting on the sofa behind her.
Cam, did you hit Harry Cornwall?
At these words, Cam Walker was taken aback and looked toward the sofa where a man and a woman were sitting.
No wonder they looked familiar; they were Aiden Bewells parents.
She looked at her mother and then nodded, Mhm.
Upon hearing this, Ang Reid was terrified, her face changing drastically, How could you physically attack someone? He is now lying in the hospital, and Ive heard his injuries are severe. Even the doctors seem somewhat at a loss!
Ang Reid was so anxious she didnt know what to do,pletely at a loss as to how a girl could have hurt a man so badly.
Cam Walker was somewhat puzzled upon hearing this, I just hit him on the head with a wine bottle. How could it be that serious?
Chapter 979 - 979 979 Suffering an Undeserved Injustice
?Chapter 979: Chapter 979: Suffering an Undeserved Injustice Chapter 979: Chapter 979: Suffering an Undeserved Injustice Although she lost some blood, when she burst out of the private room, Aiden Bewell was still awake, at least he wasnt dead, so howe the doctor was at a loss?
What are you saying? My son is still lying in the hospital right now, and you say only his head was smashed? What about all those other injuries on him? How much more injured do you want him to get!? Hearing the conversation between mother and daughter, the middle-aged woman on the sofa couldnt help but stand up and speak harshly, with a very displeased expression.
Originally, the Bewell family was very willing to establish a marriage alliance with the Walker family, but they had not expected that a woman who appeared incapable of hurting a fly had sent her son to the hospital, a grievance she couldnt swallow!
Cam Walker turned her line of sight and looked at the woman inside the sofa, her face showing deep confusion, What other injuries does he have? I only smashed his head, you mustnt impose unfounded charges on me!
You! Mrs. Bewells face turned livid with anger. She had already asked a few friends who went to Duke Station Throne with her son, and every one of them confirmed that the injuries on her son were caused by the youngdy of the Walker family. Could they all be wrong?
Cam! At this moment, Baxter Walker, sitting in the wheelchair, finally spoke.
If his daughter really hit someone, then it was he, Baxter Walker, who had failed in his teaching, and the faulty with him first.
Why did you attack the young master of the Bewell family? He looked at his daughter sternly, not wanting to show favoritism in front of outsiders.
Cam Walker turned her gaze towards her father.
This afternoon in the private room at Duke Station, if she hadnt reacted quickly, she might have been vited by Aiden Bewell by now!
Dad, he was the one who asked me to go to the private room at Duke Station. Later, when I saw he had friends there, I thought about going back first, but then he heid his hands on me, trying to assault me
While exining, she would naturally not admit to the unfounded usation, nor would she allow herself to suffer from any injustice.
Upon hearing this, both Baxter Walker and Ang Reid were both shocked and astonished at her words.
In the past few months, they hade to think of Aiden Bewell as a decent boy, and it was unthinkable that he would do such a thing to their daughter.
But was this really true, or was it just something she made up to exonerate herself?
Baxter Walker looked at his daughter, feeling somewhat doubtful.
Even though he had clearly witnessed her transformation over the years, he couldnt help but feel uncertain inside.
Is what youre saying true?
Looking at her mother, Cam Walkers eyes flickered with a hint of pain, Dad, you dont believe me?
Baxter Walker was taken aback; indeed, he had no reason to doubt his own daughter!
Cam, were you hurt at all? At this moment, Ang Reid came over, looking at her daughter with concern.
Cam Walker looked at her mother and shook her head sorrowfully, indicating she was all right.
But hearing this, Mrs. Bewell stood up righteously, Ha, you and my son were in a rtionship already, perhaps he just wanted to kiss you, and because you wouldnt allow it, you picked up a wine bottle and hit him, and in the end, even had people beat my son half to death. Look at you standing here perfectly fine. Was it necessary to be so harsh on him?
Thinking about her son still lying in the hospital, Mrs. Bewell was full of anger.
Hearing this, Cam Walker was somewhat indignant but also somewhat puzzled, Its true Im standing here perfectly fine, but if I hadnt fought back, I would have been raped by your son by now! Also, when did I call for someone to beat him to the point of death? Get full chapters from Fndovel
Chapter 980 - 980 980 I Never Did It
?Chapter 980: Chapter 980 I Never Did It! Chapter 980: Chapter 980 I Never Did It! No? Then go and see for yourself, see what my son looks like now! The doctor said he said he Mrs. Bewell suddenly choked up, her eyes moistening, said his legs might never stand again
What!? Checktest chapters at fin?novel
Hearing this, Cam Walker couldnt help but be shocked!
What does it mean that his legs cant stand up? She clearly hit his head with the wine bottle; when did his legs get injured?
What exactly is going on here?
Cam, you said you only hit his head with the wine bottle, so did you do anything else to him? Ang Reid asked her daughter with some concern, knowing all too well the position the Bewell Group held in the business circle. If this turned into a scandal, they might not be able to bear it. It could even affect the Corporations future development.
Cam Walker turned her pupils, equally shocked, and looked at her mother, I didnt! In a moment of urgency, I just hit his head with the wine bottle, and then I escaped from the Private Room. Whats this about someone beating him half to death? I never did such a thing!
Then, what is this all about? Ang Reid was also confused and even somewhat suspicious that this might be a ploy engineered by the Bewell Family.
Thinking about this, Ang Reid turned her head to the Bewell couple, Mr. Bewell, Mrs. Bewell, that, is Young Master Sss injury really that serious? Could there have been a mistake at the Hospital?
She firmly believed that her daughter wouldnt lie.
If she had already admitted to hitting Aiden Bewells head, there was no need to hide any injuries to his legs.
Upon hearing this, Mrs. Bewell became even more furious, What do you mean by that? Are you suggesting we would frame you!?
Thats not what I meant. After all, we still havent rified everything. I think we should first clear things up before
What more needs to be rified!? It was your daughter who hit my son C thats a fact. No matter what, the Walker Family must take responsibility for this! Mrs. Bewell took an upromising stance, clearly pinning the me on the Walker Family!
I said I only hit him with the wine bottle! Ive already told you the reasons, and if you dont believe me, you can ask Aiden Bewell himself! Hearing this, Cam Walker also grew agitated. They wanted her to take responsibility C but what if Aiden Bewell had been crippled by someone else? Was she supposed to offer herself in marriage and care for him for the rest of her life?
Ask him? You think I dont want to ask? He hasnt woken up yet; how am I supposed to ask him!? Mrs. Bewell red at Cam Walker, her shrewish appearance more bullish and domineering than ever.
Enough! At this moment, Mr. Bewell, who had been inside the sofa, stood up, looked around at everyone, and finally fixed his line of sight on Baxter Walker, Chairman Walker, if things are as your daughter says, then I must first apologize on behalf of my dog son. However, if the injuries on my sons body were indeed caused by your daughter, then I must also ask you to take some responsibility. Now Im going back to the Hospital, and if my dog son wakes up, I will investigate and rify everything one by one; please rest assured.
Hearing this, Baxter Walker nodded; there was nothing else to be done for now.
However, Mrs. Bewell seemed somewhat dissatisfied upon hearing this, Apologize for what? Its clearly they who
Lets go back first. Mr. Bewell pulled his wife and headed toward the Grand Entrance. He genuinely thought her behavior was like that of an unreasonable shrew,pletelycking in decorum!
Chapter 981 - 981 981 Learning to Cook
?Chapter 981: Chapter 981: Learning to Cook Chapter 981: Chapter 981: Learning to Cook What are you doing, let me go! Mrs. Bewell struggled, clearly dissatisfied with her husband suddenly dragging her away.
It wasnt until the voices of the two diminished at the grand entrance that the Walker Family finally quieted down.
Cam Walker stood still, watching as their figures disappeared at the grand entrance gate.
Ang Reid, who stood by her side, seemed unable to hide her concern as she turned her head to look at her husband and daughter.
It wasnt clear whether the incident was true or false, but if something really happened to Aiden Bewell, could that possibly involve Cam as well?
Cam, are you sure you are only hit him on the head with a wine bottle? Once the Bewell Family left, Baxter Walker asked his daughter from his wheelchair, feeling that there was something odd about the situation.
Cam Walker was also puzzled but nodded, Of course Im sure. I ran away after hitting him, and then encountered She stopped mid-sentence, unsure whether to reveal her interaction with yton Howard.
Encountered what? Baxter Walker, sensing something, couldnt help but press for an answer.
Perhaps, all of this was of crucial importance; he feared that the situation wasnt as simple as he had imagined.
Cam dropped her eyelids, then lifted her head to look at her father, After that, I met yton Howard at Duke Station. He helped me get away.
yton Howard? Ang Reid couldnt help but be momentarily startled.
Met yton Howard? Could it be that Baron Stuart was also at Duke Station? Baxter Walker didnt think much of it, seeing as Duke Station was Baron Stuarts territory, and it wouldnt be strange to encounter yton Howard there.
Cam nodded, although she hadnt seen Baron Stuart in the afternoon, yton Howard did tell her that he appeared there precisely because he was discussing business with Baron Stuart.
Hearing this, Baxter Walker lowered his eyes, lost in thought.
If his daughter hadntmitted the assault on Aiden Bewell, then this whole incident was quite unusual. Or was it all just a lie fabricated by one sideby the Bewell Family members?
But when he thought of Chairman Bewells character, Baxter Walker felt this possibility was unlikely.
Thus, the Walker Family members began to wait quietly for news from the Bewell Family.
Early the next morning, Cam Walker woke up unusually early, and Ang Reid was somewhat surprised.
Cam, you dont have to go to work today, why did you get up so early? Watching her daughtere downstairs, Ang Reid asked gently with a soft smile.
It wasnt even 7 AM yet; she normally woke up early only for work, and she tended to sleep inter on weekends.
Cam Walker looked at her mother with a slightly dazed expression, Uh, no reason, I just couldnt sleep so I got up. Chapters first released on find?novel
She walked downstairs, her gaze turning in the direction of the kitchen.
Then she said, Ill go see what Grandmaster Landon has prepared for breakfast!
Watching her daughters retreating back, Ang Reid was left bewildered and puzzled.
Cam Walker entered the kitchen and saw the carefully prepared breakfast by the master chef.
Youngdy, breakfast isnt ready yet, are you hungry already? Grandmaster Landon asked, surprised to see Cam Walker enter.
Usually, at this time, the youngdy wouldnte into the kitchen.
Cam looked at Grandmaster Landon, her lips curved into a slight smile. She then observed the servants chopping vegetables and preparing dishes, as if these tasks were effortlessly aplished in their hands.
Im not hungry, you all continue, I I just wanted to see how you normally cook. As she finished talking, she began to wander around her vast home kitchen, admiring their knife skills and adept techniques.
Chapter 982 - 982 982 Possibly Disabled for Life
?Chapter 982: Chapter 982: Possibly Disabled for Life Chapter 982: Chapter 982: Possibly Disabled for Life Then, when Master Landon began making breakfast, she watched intently, her expression very serious.
Master Landon looked at her and couldnt help but be curious, Youngdy, you arent you thinking about learning how to make breakfast, are you?
Hearing this, Cam Walker, who had been watching seriously, was taken aback, Uh, I Im just curious.
After she finished speaking, she turned and left the kitchen as if afraid her little secret would be discovered.
Watching them cook all seemed pretty simple, if she learned seriously, she should be able to pick it up easily, right? This content belongs to F?nd-Novel
Thinking of Audrey Sawyers insinuations and mocking, Cam Walker felt a bit suffocated.
They were both women, and she refused to believe that she couldnt learn what the other could!
Cam Walker stayed home all morning and didnt go anywhere. Before lunch, she went back into the kitchen to observe the chefs preparing lunch
Speaking of lunch, it was far more splendid than breakfast. Although only three people were dining at home, the chefs still needed to prepare a dozen dishes, so the whole kitchen was bustling nonstop!
Cam Walker silently stood on the side, watching, slightly dazzled.
Youngdy, you As the kitchens lead worker, Master Landon would watch over every detail during his spare time, not permitting the slightest mistake.
Seeing her in the kitchen again at noon and watching so intently, as a chef, he naturally spotted a hint of something.
Cam Walker looked at the honest chef and couldnt help but reveal a slightly embarrassed smile, then she asked, Master Landon, could you teach me how to cook?
Upon hearing this, Master Landon was taken aback, indeed the youngdy wanted to learn to cook.
But why would she want to learn to cook all of a sudden? Which youngdy of wealth and status knows how to cook nowadays?
Further, generally, women dislike the fumes and such, saying it can damage their skin, making them less beautiful.
Youngdy, why do you suddenly want to learn to cook? Out of curiosity, Master Landon couldnt help but ask.
Cam Walker smiled awkwardly, naturally not willing to reveal her little secret.
Its nothing, just recently I saw some delicious foods online, so I thought Id try my hand at making them.
Upon hearing this, Master Landon nodded, I see, then this afternoon I will teach you.
Alright!
Cam Walker nodded happily and then turned and left the kitchen.
All afternoon, Cam Walker stayed in the kitchen, earnestly watching every detail and action Master Landon taught her, then practicing them herself, but all her attempts ended in failure!
Just as she was preparing for her second attempt, Ang Reid suddenly received a phone call from a Bewell family member.
Before long, Baxter Walker also arrived at the City Centre Hospital with his crutches.
Seeing Aiden Bewell, covered in injuries on the hospital bed, Cam Walker was immensely surprised.
Yesterday noon, he clearly was not this severely injured, how could he have be like this in the blink of an eye?
Now do you see clearly? We the Bewells arent wrongly using you all, are we? Inside the hospital room, Mrs. Bewell had not shown any kindness from start to end, since this incident urred, the rtionship between the two families seemed to have broken down.
Looking at Aiden Bewell on the hospital bed, Cam Walker was consistently puzzled, her face filled with disbelief!
Aiden Bewell, how did you get all these injuries? She looked at him, her eyebrows deeply furrowed.
Aiden Bewell turned his head upon hearing her voice, giving her a faint nce, seemingly in a bad mood.
Chapter 983 - 983 983 How do you want us to take
?Chapter 983: Chapter 983: How do you want us to take responsibility? Chapter 983: Chapter 983: How do you want us to take responsibility? What do you mean by that? Are you saying you dont know what youve done?! Mrs. Bewell spat out angrily from the side, her heart soured at the thought that her son might never stand on his legs again.
Ever since she became the legitimate wife of the Bewell family, she had taken great pride in her son. Now, her most outstanding son was possibly going to be crippled for life, and she simply couldnt ept it.
Cam Walker turned her head and looked at Mrs. Bewell, then retorted, I did not! After saying that, she turned back, incredulously looking at Aiden Bewell on the hospital bed, Aiden Bewell, you know best what happened yesterday afternoon. I only smashed your head with a wine bottle in self-defense. When did I ever leave you covered in injuries!?
Aiden Bewell lifted his eyelids, ncing at her as she struggled to calm her anger.
His tone was even, You may not haveid hands on me yourself, but one hour after you left, I was beaten up by a group of people. The ringleader imed he was teaching me a lesson on your behalf. Can you honestly say they werent people you called?
Upon hearing this, Cams face showed even more disbelief.
Teach him a lesson on her behalf? When had she ever done such a thing? The rightful source is
Impossible. I left the private room and then left Duke Station. Since then, Ive been with yton Howard the whole time. How could I possibly have had the time to call people to teach you a lesson?
She wasnt involved in the underworld; where would she find a bunch of thugs to teach him a lesson?
He twitched slightly hearing her say that, after her departure, she had been with him the entire time. Slightly lifting his eyelids, a hint of cunning shed through his eyes, undetectable to others.
She had been with him all this time after leaving!
Aiden Bewell remained silent, curious to see what kind of responsibility the rising Bewell family on Commercial Street would take for this event.
Mrs. Bewell, could there be some misunderstanding here? Maybe my daughter Cam really didnt Ang Reid said worriedly as she looked around inside the hospital room.
Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding! Mrs. Bewell, clearly bing more frantic as Cam refused to admit anything, raised her voice, Madam Walker, let me tell you, if you dont give us an exnation for this incident, I will go bankrupt if I have to, to ensure that the Walker name is ruined. Lets see who will want to cooperate with your financial group then!
Her words carried a dangerous edge, startling everyone present.
At this moment, the usually calm Mr. Bewell couldnt help but speak up firmly, looking at Baxter Walker, Director Walker, I sincerely hope you will take responsibility for this event. My son, Franklin Bewell, cannot be bullied for nothing. If it reallyes to it, well see you in court.
Eventually, Franklin Bewell, too, seemed unable to endure such an affront, his face darkening as he spoke.
Bringing the matter to court would not be good for anyone involved, and Baxter Walker was of course aware of the stakes.
Then tell me, how do you want us to take responsibility? Naturally, Baxter also did not want to blow the situation out of proportion.
If money could solve the problem, he certainly hoped to make a big issue into a small one.
Yet, Cam on the side felt aggrieved and couldnt help but interject, Dad! Why should we take responsibility when I truly didnt do such a thing?
Upon hearing her, Baxter turned to look at his daughter. He certainly believed her, but right now, he did not wish for the matter to reach the courts and be public knowledge, which would be detrimental to their corporation that they had finally stabilized.
Chapter 984 - 984 984 Take Care of Him for a Lifetime
?Chapter 984: Chapter 984: Take Care of Him for a Lifetime!? Chapter 984: Chapter 984: Take Care of Him for a Lifetime!? He walked over, patted her hand, Dad knows what hes doing.
Knows what hes doing? Cam Walker said nothing and turned to look at Mr. and Mrs. Bewell.
She feared that they, disregarding the facts, would force them to assume some unexpected responsibilities!
As expected, when Franklin Bewell turned his head to ask his son on the hospital bed, Aiden Bewell looked at Cam Walker and then gently whispered a few words.
If I can never stand up again, then you will bear all the consequences!
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker frowned, What do you mean?
Exactly! Since youre the one who did this to my son, you should take care of him for the rest of his life! Before Cam Walker could react, Mrs. Bewell immediately spoke up.
What she worried about the most was that her excellent son might never be able to stand up again and consequently might never get married, although he had a handsome appearance, who would be willing to marry someone disabled for life?
Such terms ofmitment couldnt be any better!
Since her son had suffered all this, then she wanted the Walker familys daughter to suffer as well!
Upon hearing this, not only Cam Walker but also Baxter Walker and Ang Reid showed shock on their faces, obviously, they had not expected such an oue.
Baxter Walker had thought they would at most take on all the medical costs, but he never expected the Bewells to make such a demand.
He looked at Franklin Bewell, his brows deeply furrowed, This Chairman Bewell, do you mean
Is there still a need to ask? My son was injured because of your daughter, the intention is clear. Since my Halord likes your daughter so much, lets grant them this, have her take care of my Halord!
Upon hearing this, Cam Walkers eyes widened even more!
What does granting them this mean? She didnt like Aiden Bewell at all, even though she once thought he was a decent man, just yesterday, any little fondness she might have had vanishedpletely!
You mean for me to marry into the Bewell family? Her eyebrows were tightly knit, naturally finding such a result uneptable.
Let alone his injury, even if he had not been injured, she could not possibly be with him!
She and yton Howard had finallye together; how could she just end everything like this.
What else? My Halord got injured because of you! Dont you think you should take responsibility for that!? Mrs. Bewell said sharply. Despite the Bewell familys vast wealth, no woman would marry a man who might be disabled for life, so naturally, she had to think of her sons future.
Furthermore, she was now very angry with Cam Walker and certainly did not want to make life easy for her.
The more Cam resisted marrying her son, the more she wanted it to happen! For more chapters visit find?novel
After all, her son had also reminded her just now to secure the marriage alliance with the Walker family.
However, she found it odd that, even though his injury was clearly caused by this woman, he still wanted to marry this malicious woman?
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker turned her pupils, her expression slightly icy, Why should I take this responsibility? His leg getting injured has nothing to do with me at all!
Ha! Of course, you would say its unrted, after all, how many people would admit their crimes? Mrs. Bewell said sarcastically, with an air of superiority.
Chapter 985 - 985 985 Big Brother Howard Went to Take a Bath
?Chapter 985: Chapter 985: Big Brother Howard Went to Take a Bath Chapter 985: Chapter 985: Big Brother Howard Went to Take a Bath Cam Walker clenched her fists tightly in secret, and then, she took out her cell phone and dialed a number.
The phone had been ringing for a long time with no one answering, and she was about to hang up when it was finally picked up on the other end.
However, the voice she had expected didnte through, instead, it was a womans voice.
Hello? Is this Sister Walker?
At the sound, Cams brows furrowed slightly; wasnt this Audrey Sawyers voice?
Wheres yton Howard? After hesitating for a moment, she asked with a bit of confusion in her voice.
Big Brother Howard went to take a bath.
Cam was taken aback. Why would he be taking a bath in the middle of the day?
When will he be free?
It might be a little while, he just went in. Do you want me to take the cell phone to him?
Upon hearing this, Cam was startled, her eyebrows knitted even tighter. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find~Novel
He was taking a bath, and Audrey was saying she could go in to give him the phone? And he had just gone inwhat was he doing before the bath?
At this thought, Cams head started to fill with random suspicions.
If it were night, she wouldnt find it strange, but now, in the afternoon, why would he take a bath?
Just thinking about him and Audrey being alone together made her feel inexplicably choked up inside.
She couldnt help but blurt out, What are you doing at home?
Upon hearing this, there was a pause from Audreys end, as if deliberate, yet she seemed to feign a very guilty manner, No, nothing! I, we havent done anything!
Sensing her sudden panic, Cam grew even more puzzled, and her brows furrowed deeper.
What was she feeling guilty about?
After a long time, Cam spoke faintly, I got it. If hees out, please tell him to contact me. Its urgent.
Okay, I understand. Ill tell Big Brother Howard immediately once hes done bathing! Audrey answered crisply, but a sly scheme began to form in her mind!
After hanging up the phone, Cams expression turned somewhat gloomy.
She looked up at the Bewells, I will prove that his injuries have nothing to do with me. That way, I shouldnt have to bear the responsibility, right?
Aiden Bewell nced at her, remaining silent. If even he couldnt unravel the truth, how could she prove her innocence? Unless she could really find the group of people who had beaten him up, that would actually help him a lot.
Whether she was involved or not, he was the one who stood to gain.
Butpared to acquiring her, he would rather she never uncovered the truth!
Why shouldnt you bear the responsibility? Didnt you also say that My Halord got his head injury all thanks to you? Shouldnt you be responsible? Lacking concrete evidence, Mrs. Bewell had started to lose her nerve, but she just didnt want the Walkers to get off easily!
Hearing this, Cam turned around, unable to suppress a sneer.
Since you mention responsibility, perhaps I should use Aiden Bewell ofmitting sexual violence against me?
At this, Mrs. Bewell seemed to be at a loss for words.
If this were true, naturally, she wouldnt want her sons reputation tainted by such an usation!
Youwhat evidence do you have for such an usation?
Of course, theres evidence. The Duke Station Throne happens to belong to my brother-inw, Baron Stuart, and your son and a few of his friends had indeed called for a fewdies from the Duke Station Throne into a private room yesterday. They all witnessed what he did to me yesterday, do you think they would dare give false testimony?
Chapter 986 - 986 986 Audrey Sawyer Plays Tricks 1
?Chapter 986: Chapter 986 Audrey Sawyer ys Tricks 1 Chapter 986: Chapter 986 Audrey Sawyer ys Tricks 1 The implication was clear: if the Bewell Family dared to tamper with the witnesses, they definitely couldnt get past Baron Stuarts scrutiny.
Cam Walkers eyes were frosty and her tone resolute. She couldnt say she waspletely sure, but if it came to court, she believed that Stuarts family members would be on her side, so she still had a good chance of winning!
Sure enough, upon hearing these words, Mrs. Bewells momentum visibly deted by more than half!
Baron Stuart was not someone the Bewell family could afford to provoke.
Well then, Ill give you three days. If you cant prove youre not responsible for this, then you must marry my son and take care of him for the rest of his life!
Anxiously, Ang Reid and Baxter Walker nced at each other. They saw their daughters adamant stance and, in the past, they might not have objected, but if Aiden Bewell was indeed going to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair, and this incident was not their daughters fault, naturally, they wouldnt want her to bear this responsibility and sacrifice her happiness!
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker stared at Mrs. Bewell for a long while, and finally seemed to make up her mind deep down, I will prove that I didnt do it!
After speaking, she turned around and left Aiden Bewells hospital room.
Ang Reid and Baxter Walker also left soon after.
Outside the hospital, in order to find out the truth as soon as possible, Cam Walker went to the Duke Station Throne after parting with her parents.
To know the truth, she had to start investigating from here.
Since Aiden Bewell was attacked at the front door of Duke Station Throne, there must be surveince footage capturing the faces of the attackers, right?
Watching their daughter leave on her own, Baxter Walker and Ang Reid appeared worried, unsure whether the matter would be resolved.
Meanwhile.
After hanging up the phone with Cam Walker, Audrey Sawyer secretly curled her lips upward, then turned and walked into the bathroom, where she dropped her gold iPhone into a washbasin filled with water
Once she was sure the phone would no longer turn on, she smiled with satisfaction, walked over to the side of the tea table, ced the phone back in its original spot, and then purposefully poured a cup of water over the phone on the tea table top
Not long after, she heard the front door open and, turning her head, indeed it was yton Howard who had returned.
Seeing him, Audrey Sawyer smiled and went to greet him, Big Brother Howard, youre back. Did you get the seasoning I asked for?
yton Howard smiled slightly and handed her the stic bag he was holding, Its all here.
Thank you!
Audrey Sawyer took the paper bag, then with a pitiful look and her bright eyes lifted to feign guilt, she looked at him, Big Brother Howard
Seeing her reaction, yton Howard was somewhat puzzled, Whats wrong?
Audrey Sawyer lowered her head, continuously biting her lower lip, Im sorry, I identally knocked over the water on the tea table and it spilled onto your cell phone. I tried many times, but it seems like your phone wont turn on anymore
At this news, yton Howards brow furrowed slightly. He had left in such a rush that he had forgotten to take his phone, hurrying back just in case he missed a call from Cam.
Speaking of which, he had been nning to invite her to dinner.
He went beside the tea table and picked up the phone, which indeed wouldnt turn on no matter how long he pressed the power button. Official source is fin?novel
Audrey Sawyer came over, looking genuinely remorseful, Big Brother Howard, Im really sorry, I didnt mean to
Chapter 987 - 987 987 Audrey Sawyer Plays Tricks 2
?Chapter 987: Chapter 987 Audrey Sawyer ys Tricks 2 Chapter 987: Chapter 987 Audrey Sawyer ys Tricks 2 She spoke with such a sense of grievance that even yton Howard couldnt bear to me her.
After all, it was just a cell phone, and he really didnt mind.
Its okay, I can just buy another one, he said with a light smile, showing no intention of ming her.
Seeing that he wasnt ming her, Audrey Sawyer smiled happily before saying, Then, aspensation, after we eat, Ill get you a new one, Big Brother Howard!
yton Howard smiled, No need, dont worry about it.
Oh, just let me buy you one, otherwise I wont feel at ease! she pouted and pleaded!
As a man, yton Howard naturally didnt want her to take the responsibility, but he still smiled, Really, theres no need, its just a cell phone.
If its just a cell phone, then why are you so insistent! she persisted. I was the one who broke it, and to make me feel better, please just agree to it!
Looking at her persistence, yton Howard eventuallypromised, Alright then.
Hee hee, then Ill go and start cooking!
He nodded his head.
After lunch, the two browsed through several specialty stores together, then arrived at arge shopping mall. They looked at several models of phones, but Audrey Sawyer seemed unsatisfied with any of them, dragging yton Howard from here to there, evidently not finding the one she liked.
They are all not very good, Big Brother Howard, lets go somewhere else!
yton Howard couldnt help but frown. He wasnt picky about phones, yet she seemed to dislike them all; why was that?
Just pick any one, they had already been looking for two hours. If they continued at this pace, he doubted they would manage to purchase one before night.
Ever since he started dating Cam Walker, he would call her twice every day. If a day passed without a conversation, he would feel unustomed to it.
I cant just choose any; this is the first phone Im giving to you, and I have to select something high-end and ssy! Having said that, Audrey Sawyer took his arm, Lets go!
When they reached the esctor entrance inside the mall, Audrey suddenly said, Big Brother Howard, go down first and wait for me. I want to use the restroom!
Hearing this, yton Howard could only nod his head and went down alone.
Upon leaving the restroom and gazing at the descending esctor, Audreys lips pursed as she made a decision in her heart.
No matter what, she absolutely wouldnt let them meet today!
At that time, yton Howard stood waiting at the mall entrance for Audrey. Suddenly, there was amotion at the esctor
He turned his gaze toward the direction of the noise and looked at the esctor, only to see a figure tumbling down from above. It was only when he recognized the familiar figure and the color of the clothes that his expression turned to shock, and he rushed over quickly!
Seeing Audrey Sawyer rolling down, he wore a look of slight anxiety between his eyebrows, Audrey!? ?????? ???? F?ndNovel
Audrey Sawyer struggled to open her eyelids a little, and traces of blood had already appeared on her forehead, but in the end, she closed her eyes weakly
.
Meanwhile.
Cam Walker hadnt expected that the surveince cameras at Duke Station Throne captured Aiden Bewell and his group leaving yesterday afternoon but didnt catch the process of him being beaten up.
She even doubted whether Aiden Bewells injuries were real, but after questioning the waiters at Duke Station, they told her that indeed, Aiden Bewell had been beaten not far away the previous afternoon. However, that area was a blind spot for the cameras and didnt capture those who had assaulted him.
Chapter 988 - 988 988 A Tangled Heart
?Chapter 988: Chapter 988: A Tangled Heart Chapter 988: Chapter 988: A Tangled Heart She didnt know where to start her investigation, and now, the only person who could prove her innocence was probably yton Howard.
With this thought, she took out her cell phone with some confusion.
So much time had passed, why hadnt yton Howard contacted her yet? Could it be that Audrey Sawyer hadnt passed on the message?
Looking at her silent cell phone, she finally couldnt wait any longer and made a call.
But all she got from the other end of the phone was the sound of it being turned off
Staring at the cell phone, Cam Walker fell into a daze.
Previously, the call had gone through, so why was it turned off now?
Thinking about what Audrey Sawyer had said earlier, and considering the fact that they were alone together at this time, for some reason, her already somewhat chaotic mind became even more restless.
He was her boyfriend after all, so why was he living with another woman?
He was taking a bath just now, but what were they doing at home after the bath? Now, what were they doing together?
Thinking of yton Howards tall and robust figure, Cam Walkers mind suddenly conjured up various images, especially considering Audrey Sawyers guilty and flustered tone.
Perhaps, all of this was just a scheme by Audrey Sawyer against her, but her heart was in turmoil, especially now that yton Howards phone was switched off
In the hospital.
yton Howard sat beside the hospital bed with worry, looking at Audrey Sawyer who remained unconscious, his expression slightly gloomy.
As night began to fall outside the window, his thoughts deepened.
In his mind, Cam Walkers image kept flickering; he hadnt had contact with her for one whole day. He wondered if she had had a good day today or if she had tried to call him.
At that thought, he suddenly became restless.
Ever since they officially began their rtionship, he seemed to miss her more than he had in the past four years. A day without seeing her or hearing her voice filled his mind with thoughts of her!
At this time, Audrey Sawyer on the hospital bed slowly opened her eyes. In fact, she had woken up half an hour ago but had feigned sleep for fear that her Big Brother Howard would leave once she awakened.
Big Brother Howard
As she opened her eyes and saw the man lost in thought beside the bed, it seemed that every expression of his deeply attracted her.
Hearing her, yton Howard pulled back his thoughts and looked at her, Youre awake.
Perhaps it was the pain radiating from her body that caused her to frown slightly; for an instant, she seemed to be unable to find her memory, murmuring in confusion, What happened to me?
You fell from the esctor at the shopping mall; youve injured your leg and head. The doctor said you need to be hospitalized for observation for two or three days.
On hearing this, Cam Walkers brow wrinkled slightly as she noticed her leg encased in ster and felt the pain in her head.
She hadnt expected the fall to nearly cost her her life. Fortunately, she had braced herself with her arms a few times as she rolled down the esctor; otherwise, her injuries would have been much more serious now.
I need to be hospitalized? But She looked troubled, well aware that he also knew of her fear of hospitalization.
This would meant that her n had been a resounding sess!
She had no friends or rtives here, and once hospitalized, as her only family member, he would surely stay to take care of her!
Dont worry, Ill find a nurse to take care of you. As if seeing her worry, yton Howard couldnt help but speak up gently.
Upon hearing this, Audrey Sawyer was clearly taken aback, pausing briefly before looking at him, Get a nurse?
yton Howard nodded, Yes.
Tomorrow was Monday, and he had far too many things to be busy with; he simply wouldnt have the time to take care of her. This text is hosted at find?novel
Chapter 989 - 989 989 Waiting at the Door Until Late into
?Chapter 989: Chapter 989: Waiting at the Door, Until Late into the Night Chapter 989: Chapter 989: Waiting at the Door, Until Late into the Night But Big Brother Howard, I dont want a nurse! She looked somewhat pitifully aggrieved, her eyes brimming with resentment.
yton Howard furrowed his brows, knowing that because she had seen deceased people in the hospital when she was young, she had been unable to bear staying in hospitals ever since.
But her injuries now necessitated hospitalization.
He sighed and soothed her softly, Its okay, the nursing staff will be with you 24 hours a day.
I dont want that, I just want Big Brother Howard to apany me, otherwise, I wont stay in the hospital! Audrey Sawyer was slightly discontented, the spitting image of a youngdy spoiled by indulgence.
yton Howard was also helpless, but she needed to be hospitalized for a couple of days, and he couldnt possibly stay with her for all three days!
Big Brother Howard I dont want to be hospitalized, Im afraid to stay alone in the hospital Seeing him remain silent, Audrey Sawyer simply forced out tears, looking at him woefully.
Seeing her like this, yton Howard also felt somewhat helpless, But I have work.
Then cant you take a few days off? she asked.
Take time off? In the past ten years, the concept of taking leave had never applied to him.
It was just yesterday afternoon, he had taken half a day off at Duke Station Throne to drive Cam Walker back.
He was silent, and Audrey Sawyer knew well that although he doted on her, if he had made up his mind, her insistence would be futile.
So, she gave up.
Okay then, I wont hold up your work
At her words, yton Howard smiled lightly, then nced at the time; it was already 7 PM.
No sooner had he stood up than Audrey Sawyer eximed in rm, Where are you going!?
yton Howard paused, looking at her, Im going to get you something to eat, or arent you hungry?
At his words, Audrey Sawyer finally rxed and smiled, nodding lightly a few times, Hungry! For more chapters visit findnovel
He smiled, then turned and left the hospital room.
Once outside the hospital, what should have been a sunny weekend had turned to rain in the evening.
yton Howard slightly frowned, feeling a bit displeased about the sudden heavy downpour.
With no other choice, he drove to a nearby street to pick up some food, then returned to the hospital room.
Meanwhile.
In front of the Apartment Tower, Cam Walker gazed at the heavy downpour as she approached yton Howards ce, pressing the doorbell several times, but no one came to open the door.
She couldnt help but feel puzzled.
It was night; were he and Audrey Sawyer not at home? Where could they be?
Looking at the time, it was around 7 PM, and it was raining heavily outside. After thinking it over, she decided to wait a little longer in case they might return soon.
But as time ticked by, and since she hadnt brought an umbre when she left the car, she, already somewhat soaked, felt even colder, so she huddled at the door waiting for their return.
The longer she waited, the more ridiculous she felt. Why was she dragging her freezing body to wait here for their return?
She had clearly asked yton Howard to contact her, had he forgotten, or had Audrey Sawyer simply not ryed the message?
And why was his cell phone off all day?
The night, gradually deepened.
She didnt know how much time had passed until she felt her body getting colder and colder, and then she reluctantly stood up and walked toward the elevator entrance.
It was already 11:30 PM. Where on earth had they gone? Or
She turned her head, looking at the eerily quiet Apartment Main Gate.
Had they been inside the whole time?
She took out her phone, only to find that it was now out of power.
Chapter 990 - 990 990 Sick
?Chapter 990: Chapter 990 Sick Chapter 990: Chapter 990 Sick Achoo
After sneezing, perhaps because she had been crouched down for too long, Emily Walker felt a heaviness in her body when she rose, dragging her leaden steps as she left the apartment.
Deep into the night, seeing that her daughter had not yet returned, Ang became even more anxious as she sat waiting in the living room. Only when she heard the front door open did she jump up in rm and look toward its direction.
Cam! Upon seeing her return, Ang stood up and walked over, only to discover her daughters body was ice cold and herplexion off, which scared her terribly.
Cam, whats wrong with you? She extended her hand, carefully checking her daughters body and found that her clothes were all wet.
Cam lifted her heavy eyelids, nced at her mother, then shook her head, I might have caught a chill from the shower. Im going upstairs to bathe.
At this moment, all she wanted was a hot bath!
After going upstairs and returning to her room, she plugged her dead cell phone into charging, took off all her wet clothes, and then went inside the bathroom to take a hot bath.
Just after she had entered the bathroom, the cell phone at the head of the bed started to ring.
The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered. Inside the hospital room, yton Howard couldnt help but frown slightly as he checked the time.
It was now almost twelve oclock at night; she should be sleeping, right?
Thinking this, he decided not to call again.
Audrey Sawyer looked at him and tentatively asked, What, Sister Walker didnt answer the phone?
yton looked up at her, then handed the phone back to her, She must be sleeping.
Oh. Audrey nodded, still not nning to mention that Cam hade looking for him that afternoon. Find the newest release on ?ovelFind
After the bath, Cam still felt very heavy andy down on the bed as soon as she returned, inadvertently catching sight of the dimly lit phone.
She picked it up to see there had been a missed call.
But seeing the name was Audrey Sawyers, she couldnt bring herself to call back, being too tired and her head too heavy. She just wanted to rest on the bed.
The next day, seeing that her daughter had note downstairs yet, Ang couldnt help but go upstairs and came to Cams room, knocking on the door, Cam?
It was almost 8 PM, the usual time she would head to thepany. Why hadnt she gotten up today? Could she have overslept?
Ang knocked several times, but there was no response from inside, so she gently turned the doorknob and opened the room door, Cam?
Seeing the bulging bedding on the bed, Ang walked over.
Cam, are you awake?
She sat down along the edge of the bed and pulled back the quilt that had enveloped her daughterpletely, and this touch shocked her!
Why are you so hot!? Ang asked in shock, furrowing her brows and calling out several times, Cam!?
Cam moaned softly, seeming somewhat groggy, Mmm
Whats wrong? Why did you have a fever and not tell anyone? Ang asked with growing anxiety, then quickly got up and went downstairs to call the family doctor.
Not long after, Linda Robinson couldnt find Cam in thepany and couldnt help but make a phone call.
Ang told her that Cam had a high fever and probably wouldnt be able toe to thepany today.
.
In front of Walker Groups building, after yton alighted from the car, he took the elevator to the nning Department. One reason was to ask for a three-day leave for Audrey Sawyer; secondly
After leaving the nning Department, he went straight to the 65th floor, to the floor where Cam Walkers office was located.
Chapter 991 - 991 991 Learning of the Illness
?Chapter 991: Chapter 991: Learning of the Illness Chapter 991: Chapter 991: Learning of the Illness However, upon arriving at the office entrance, Cams assistant informed him that their general manager had note to work today.
This left him slightly puzzled.
At this moment, a familiar voice rang out from behind him.
yton Howard? ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel
Seeing him, Emily Walker, who was actually on her way to the general managers office to fetch documents, was also somewhat surprised.
yton turned around, and when he saw her, he still bowed respectfully, Young Madam.
Emily smiled, well aware that he and Cam were now dating.
You should stop calling me Young Madam from now on, just like Cam does, call me Emily, she said. After all, he was a few years older than her.
yton paused slightly; clearly, the Young Madam knew something, otherwise she wouldnt suddenly let him call her by her first name.
He smiled faintly, The Young Madam jests.
Where do I seem to be jesting? You may have to respectfully address Baron Stuart as Young Master in front of him, but not in front of me! Emily said with augh. On the surface, although yton was Baron Stuarts subordinate, having known him for so many years, they could actually be considered friends. Now, with his rtionship with Cam, who knows, perhaps they might even be rtives in the future!
By the way, what brings you here? It was working hours now, shouldnt he be by Baron Stuarts side at this time? Why would hee to the Walker Group?
Could it be that he was here to see Cam?
But she is sick today, does he not know that?
yton pressed his lips together for a moment; if the Young Madam was aware of his rtionship with Cam, then he naturally had no need to hide it.
Because he knew the Young Madams character well.
Linda had an ident and is currently in the hospital; I came here to apply for her sick leave, he exined.
Hearing that Linda was hospitalized, Emily was somewhat surprised. However, her thoughts were not on this matter. She spoke with a teasing tone, Applying for Lindas leave isnt done here, you know. This floor is Cams office floor!
Detecting the teasing in her voice, yton couldnt help but clear his throat, feeling shy in public for the first time, I heard she didnte to thepany today.
Emily raised her eyes, looking at him with a slightly surprised expression, she asked back, Cam is sick with a high fever, didnt you know?
Upon hearing this, yton felt a jolt in his heart, Sick?
Yes, she didnte to thepany today. I called home and my mother told me.
As soon as he learned that she was ill, something in ytons chest seemed to twist tightly, but on the surface, he still pretended to be nonchnt and simply nodded to Emily, Young Madam, please excuse me.
Watching his retreating figure, Emily curved her lips into a faint smile.
She wondered if yton would take this opportunity to visit her home and formally reveal his and Cams rtionship to her parents!
.
In front of the Walker Familys gate, yton sat in the drivers seat, staring at the luxury vi towering outside the car window, unsure whether he should get out at this moment and ring the front doorbell.
He hadnt seen her all day long; his thoughts and heart were filled with her. Now that he knew she was sick, he was even more restless and wished he could rush up to her room on the second floor!
But, given his current status and position, how was he to ring that doorbell, how to notify her parents, how to make their rtionship public?
Sitting in the car for a very long time, until the cigarette between his fingers had entirely burned out, ultimately, he started the car, preparing to leave the Walker vi
Chapter 992 - 992 992 Clayton Howard How did you get here
?Chapter 992: Chapter 992: yton Howard? How did you get here? Chapter 992: Chapter 992: yton Howard? How did you get here? His hand on the steering wheel gradually tightened, and as he recalled her every frown and smile, the sweet moments when they held hands, yton Howard suddenly braked the car, then opened the door and got out, turning back to Walker Manor, where he pressed the doorbell!
If he didnt dare to protect the woman he liked, then he would have even less right to speak to her parents in the future!
Inside the Living Room, a servant walked in and said respectfully to Ang Reid, seated inside the sofa, Madam, Mr. Howard has arrived.
At these words, Ang Reid turned her head and a flicker of surprise clearly passed through her eyes upon seeing yton Howard.
yton Howard?
She thought Emily Walker and Baron Stuart hade, and couldnt help but look behind him, bing even more puzzled when she confirmed he hade alone.
Why have youe?
Looking at Ang Reid, with her distinguished and elegant air, yton Howard slightly pursed his thin lips and, after a long time, slowly began to speak, Aunt Walker.
Perhaps, he should have respectfully called her Madam Walker, but today, if he decided to make his rtionship with Cam Walker public, naturally he had to change his address.
Ang Reid slightly froze upon hearing this, her confusion deepening.
yton Howard had always called her Madam Walker; why had he changed his address today?
She liked this Aunt better than Madam Walker, but what puzzled her more was why he had suddenly called her that, and why had hee alone to Walker Manor?
You Ang Reid hesitated,pletely unsure of how to voice her question.
yton Howard looked at her, nodding subtly, then raised his gaze, I heard that Cam is sick.
Cam?
Ang Reid was taken aback again. Now even the way he referred to Cam had changed; what exactly was he here for?
Moreover, this address Cam wasnt one just anyone would use; it showed a level of intimacy reserved for those closest to her daughter.
Ang Reid couldnt help but scan him from head to toe; at this moment, Graham Berkeley emerged from the Study Room leaning on crutches, as over these years, due to his condition, he had been using a wheelchair or crutches, though his health wasrgely stable now.
Seeing him, Graham Berkeley too thought it was Baron Stuart and Emily Walker who had arrived, but when he looked around the Living Room and didnt see the couple, he was also puzzled.
yton Howard, why have youe?
Upon seeing Graham Berkeley, yton Howard nodded slightly, Uncle.
At this, Graham Berkeley was taken aback as well, the change in address was clear!
The couple exchanged nces, both bewildered for an instant.
I apologize for not disclosing my rtionship with Cam to you. Seeing the puzzled expressions of the elders, yton Howard decided to be frank and calmly said to Graham Berkeley and Ang Reid. Fresh chapters posted on findnovel
The couple was startled for a moment, looking at him in a daze.
What had he just said? In a rtionship with Cam!?
This Ang Reid looked at her husband and then back at yton Howard, When did this happen?
They were utterly in the dark about this, and their daughter had never mentioned it.
Over the years, Ang Reid had sensed that her daughter seemed preupied with something, and sometimes she even saw her daughter staring dreamily at a winter coat in her room, but she never thought much of it. Now it seemed possible that the coat Cam often stared at belonged to yton Howard?
Half a month ago, yton Howard replied truthfully.
Half a month ago? Ang Reid frowned.
That didnt seem quite right.
This child, howe she has never mentioned this to us. Graham Berkeley lowered his head, suddenly remembering the blind dates he had arranged for his daughter recently.
Chapter 993 - 993 993 Started Running a High Fever Since
?Chapter 993: Chapter 993: Started Running a High Fever Since Last Night Chapter 993: Chapter 993: Started Running a High Fever Since Last Night `
If she liked yton Howard, why didnt she confess her feelings to him earlier, so that they, the elders, could understand that her heart was not with the Bewell Familys Second Young Master?
It pained them that during this period of time, they had been introducing her to the Bewell Familys Second Young Master, thinking they had chosen a decent family for her.
yton Howard, have you and Cam Walker been fond of each other for a long time? Ang Reid spoke up and asked yton Howard. If that were indeed the case, then they had been neglecting their daughters feelings, unaware that she was infatuated with someone else, even urging her to associate with other men.
Upon hearing this, yton Howard was somewhat startled.
He was not clear when her feelings began, but his heart had indeed been upied by her since four years ago.
I know I may not have much strength now, but please believe me, I will give her a world of her own, he said, looking at the elders with a sincere promise!
Mr. and Mrs. Walker exchanged nces. Although yton Howard did not have a prominent family background, he was indeed a decent man. They might find the disparity in social status surprising, but if their daughter truly liked him, they had no right to object, naturally unwilling to deprive their daughter of happiness over a difference in status.
Ang Reid smiled gently, always so understanding, and looked at yton Howard before her with great joy, Child, Cam Walker is in her room. She started running a high feverst night. Although shes had an injection this morning and is somewhat better, she is still in a deep sleep. You should go up and see her.
As one who had gone through simr feelings, she naturally noticed the anxious look in his eyes.
yton Howard frowned slightly upon hearing this, Last night? How could she suddenly have a high fever?
Ang Reid lowered her eyelids, her expression also somewhat mncholic. Original content can be found at f?ndnovel
Thinking about the Bewell Familys affair, the elders countenances grew troubled.
Its because something abruptly came up that Cam Walker went to investigate, probably getting caught in the rainst night. I saw here backpletely soaked, recalled Ang Reid, her heart aching again at the memory of her daughters state the previous night.
However, now thinking back, she found it quite strange and couldnt help murmuring in confusion, But where exactly did she gost night to return home close to 12 oclock?
The visit to Duke Station Throne was in the afternoon; it couldnt have taken so long that she would return only then?
As he listened, yton Howards elegant brow also furrowed slightly, a trace of puzzlement flickering between his eyebrows.
What could have happened to make here home sote?
Looking up at the room on the second floor, yton Howard stepped towards the staircase.
Watching his strapping figure, Graham Berkeley showed a hint of difficulty on his face.
Now that Cam Walker was dating yton Howard, it would be even harder to exin to the Bewell Family. He could only hope that this matter would be quickly resolved to avoid one problem following another.
Arriving on the second floor, driven by intuition, yton Howard made his way to Cam Walkers room entrance.
Knowing she was in a deep slumber, he did not knock but gently turned the doorknob and entered.
Looking at the lump under the bedding on the bed, a wave of pain swept through yton Howards heart.
He heard she had onlye home deep into the night, drenched in rainwater.
Quietly walking to the edge of the bed, he sat down, looking at her lightly closed eyes and slightly reddish cheeks. He reached out his hand with a touch of heartache in his voice.
Cam Walker?
His voice was incredibly soft, making the person lying on the bed think she was dreaming, dreaming of him.
Only when his voice became clearer and clearer did she slowly open her eyes, and upon lifting her gaze, she saw the man sitting along the edge of the bed.
`
Chapter 994 - 994 994 Why Dont You Return My Calls
?Chapter 994: Chapter 994 Why Dont You Return My Calls? Chapter 994: Chapter 994 Why Dont You Return My Calls? A day apart felt like three autumns had passed.
Cam Walker was slightly surprised, she peeked out from the quilt a little, yton Howard?
yton Howard extended His hand, gently brushing over her slightly reddened cheeks, indeed they still felt a bit hot.
Are you still feeling very unwell? he asked softly, his eyes filled with concern.
Cam Walker didnt pay attention to His question, because she was puzzled by why he appeared in her room?
You, how did youe to My House?
He looked at her deeply, feeling that this question didnt require an answer, His presence was self-exnatory.
Where did You gost night? Why did You catch a cold from the rain? He remembered what Ang Reid had said, She returned Home only at Twelve oclock Deep night; what could have made One Womane Home alone at such ate hour?
He didnt mention it, but she suddenly remembered a bit herself.
It was actually because of Him that she got caught in the rain and fell ill
All of yesterdays events quickly shed through her mind: Audrey Sawyers words, Her waiting at the Front Door for them all night, and still not seeing His returnte into the night.
Thinking about this, her expression darkened, and she looked down, avoiding His gaze.
Noticing the sudden change in Herplexion, yton Howard slightly furrowed His brow, confused, Whats wrong?
After a long time of silence, she initially didnt n to pay Him any attention. She also wanted to learn from the little women, to be jealous, to be angry, to disy the exclusive rights of a girlfriend. Yet, thinking of Audrey Sawyers suggestivements yesterday, and His absence throughout the night, she couldnt help but want to know what exactly He had been doing with Audrey Sawyer, and where did He go at night!
Where did You gost night Her eyelids drooped, her expression somewhat forlorn.
yton Howards brow creased slightly,st night?
Last night He was indeed not at Home, but in the Hospital, spending One night with Linda Robinson. But how did She know He wasnt at Home? Had She been to His Living ce?
You came back home verytest night? As if connecting the dots, His brow furrowed lightly.
She had returned Home Deep night, could it be that she was waiting at His ce until then?
Cam Walker stayed silent, but Her eyes grew sour from His question
Why didnt You answer My phone calls? After a long time, she finally spoke slowly.
Hearing this, yton Howards calm face twitched, puzzled by her words.
Answer your phone calls?
His reply clearly carried a questioning tone. Cam Walker was taken aback. Could it be true that Audrey Sawyer did not pass on Her message to Him, or was He pretending to be oblivious?
She raised Her eyes, a mist forming in Her Eyes, I waited for your call all afternoon yesterday, didnt You know?!
She had waited for His call all afternoon? yton Howard was shocked again, especially upon seeing the shimmering tears in Her eyes, He felt a sudden twinge of heartache.
I didnt know that. My Cell Phone was broken yesterday, and I couldnt contact You, He exined anxiously, thinking that Hisck of a call caused Her to be upset?
His words brushed a pang of heartache through her, Cell Phone was broken? She wasnt sure whether to believe Him or not. Her Cell Phone was working fine when she called Him after Lunch, so how could it suddenly break? Discover more novels at f?ndnovel
Fine, even if the Cell Phone was broken, didnt He have any other way to contact Her? Even using andline to call Her would have been something!
Remembering some of the unreasonable demands from the Bewell Family members, Cam Walkers heart felt as if it was being thoroughly gouged out.
His increasing confusion was caused by Her sudden change in demeanor. If it was truly just because He didnt call Her, there was no reason for Her to be this upset; the current Her was clearly also heartbroken.
Chapter 995 - 995 995 I clearly asked her to pass on the
?Chapter 995: Chapter 995: I clearly asked her to pass on the message to you! Chapter 995: Chapter 995: I clearly asked her to pass on the message to you! What could have made her so angry and upset?
Cam, what exactly happened yesterday? Cant you tell me everything? He was getting anxious!
What difference does it make if I tell you? I waited for your call all afternoon yesterday, and then I waited at your front door all night. You knew I had an urgent matter to discuss with you. Even if your cell phone was broken, couldnt you have used thendline at home to reach out to me? She spoke with a hint of anger, as the tears she had been holding back now uncontrobly slid down her cheeks.
She realized she was starting to care for this man more than she ever imagined she could.
And yet, he was now living with another woman, something she couldnt tolerate no matter how open-minded she tried to be!
Even if it made her seem petty, she just couldnt bear it!
Her sudden crying threw him into a panic, but he heard her words clearly.
She had an urgent matter to discuss with him yesterday? And she had waited for him all night? And he knew about it?
I didnt know you were waiting for my call yesterday, nor did I know you had an urgent matter to find me for.
You didnt know? Cam looked up, her heart aching as she gazed at the man before her, I clearly had Audrey Sawyer pass on the message to you!
Hearing this, yton was stunned.
Audrey? She took his call?
Then why hadnt she told him since yesterday that Cam was looking for him?
She didnt tell me, he said, looking at her with intense eyes. Her utterly heartbroken appearance twisted his heart tightly. Updates are released by f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Cam, in her anger, clearly didnt believe him. Remembering the suggestive tone Audrey had when she answered the call, she couldnt help but speak sarcastically, She didnt tell you, or was she too busy to inform you? Who knows what they did after she took a bath yesterday!
yton frowned slightly, puzzled by her words, What do you mean?
Her words clearly had an underlying message.
What were you doing with Audrey yesterday? Why was it her answering your phone? Her eyes shed with a piercing painful realization.
Recalling the events of yesterday, yton guessed when her call might havee init must have been when he went out to buy seasoning for Audrey.
Yesterday, Audrey wanted to cook Japanese cuisine and needed some ingredients, so I went out to buy them for her. It was then that I realized I had left my cell phone behind, he exined patiently, disheartened to see her in such sorrow.
But this only deepened the solemn look in Cams eyes.
Buying seasoning for her? Wasnt he supposed to be taking a bath then?
So, the two of you must be really happy, one cooking and the other buying seasoning. Should I just quietly step back and let you two childhood sweethearts be together?
They were clearly not siblings, so why were they living together, leading a life akin to that of lovers?
Every time she thought of it, her chest felt stabbed with pain, something she found unbearable!
Her abrupt outburst left yton incredulous, What are you talking about?
You know exactly what Im saying. Shes clearly not your little sister. You two dont have any blood rtionship, and she herself said that youve been childhood sweethearts since you were young, living a life like lovers. Since thats the case, why dont you just get married?
She spoke through tears, feeling a tearing pain in her chest.
But yton was starting to get angry.
Cam Walker!!!
His shout made Cam jolt, somewhat frightened.
Dont dismiss my feelings for you so easily, because Ive never liked a woman as much as I like you! He looked at her, annoyed, unable to bear the thought of her pushing him towards another woman!
Chapter 996 - 996 996 Will Also Be the Last
?Chapter 996: Chapter 996 Will Also Be the Last Chapter 996: Chapter 996 Will Also Be the Last Utterly absurd!
In his view of love, he could never tolerate his beloved Woman pushing him towards someone else!
Cam Walker stared at him, feeling even more aggrieved because of his yelling.
What do you mean by like? Is it living with Another Woman right before my eyes!? Latest content published on find?novel
He looked at her and for a moment, was at a loss for words.
So, this was something she cared so much about.
He thought his exnations would make her feel better, but she had always just silently endured them. In her heart, she rejected them.
He calmed down and suddenly embraced her gently.
I will resolve this matter as quickly as possible, I was wrong, please dont be angry anymore.
She was sick, she was wronged, and all of this pained him deeply.
But Cam Walker pushed him away, still furious, You dont need to resolve anything, do as you please, after all, Im the Third party who appeared halfway!
Just like four years ago, she ultimately was on the side that took someone elses love.
Upon hearing this, yton Howard slightly furrowed his brows, his burning gaze fixed deeply on her.
What does she mean shes the third party?
Cam Walker, why do you always think this way? Linda Robinson and I never had anything! He felt helpless about her distrust, but it also pained him.
How could he exin for her to trust him?
If there really was nothing, why would you be Living Together? She looked at him, her voice suddenly calm, but her moist Eyes shimmered with a tinge of pain.
yton Howard saw this and felt a pain like a knife twisting in his heart.
Once again, he reached out and gently pulled her into his arms, Cam Walker, you are the first Woman I have ever liked, and you will be thest. Trust me, I will find a new Living ce for Linda Robinson as soon as I can.
In the end, Linda Robinson and he grew up in a vige together. Although they didnt have a romantic rtionship, they indeed shared a kinship. He couldnt just abandon her.
After all, she was One Woman who came to This Metropolis alone, solely because he was here.
But Cam Walker was very clear that perhaps he had no romantic feelings for Audrey Sawyer, but what about her? Did she have none?
These days, the things she deliberately said in front of her were meant to make her back off.
Leaning in his embrace, listening to his confessions, her heart felt bitter yet warmed, veryforting, and she gradually calmed down.
Really?
Mhm.
She pushed him away and looked into his fervent Eyes, Then yesterday noon, was it really because you went out to get Stuff that you didnt bring Your Cell Phone? Not because she trailed off, thinking of what Audrey Sawyer had said.
yton Howard slightly furrowed his brow, Not because of what?
She lowered her Eyelid, her face flushing slightly, Not because you were taking a bath at that time?
Take a bath?
yton Howards frown deepened even more.
What bath was he taking Yesterday noon?
Why do you say that?
Cam Walker still kept her head down, Because Linda Robinson said on the phone that you were taking a bath.
Now thinking about it, she realized more and more just how crafty Audrey Sawyer was!
At that, yton Howards handsome brow twitched.
Did Linda Robinson really say that Yesterday noon?
Seeing him deep in thought, Cam Walker couldnt help but raise her gaze to admire his strikingly gorgeous face.
Apart from not having an illustrious family background, he seemed to excel in every aspect. Whether it was his physique, appearance, or his work abilities, he was definitely perfect, at least in her heart, thats what she believed!
Chapter 997 - 997 997 Ive caught a cold; it might be
?Chapter 997: Chapter 997: Ive caught a cold; it might be contagious to you. Chapter 997: Chapter 997: Ive caught a cold; it might be contagious to you. Before, she always thought that the most outstanding man in the world was Baron Stuart, but now, she believed even more that yton Howard was the most perfect man on Earth.
yton Howard looked thoughtful and,ing back to his senses, noticed that the girl in front of him was admiring him. He couldnt help frowning, What are you looking at?
She smiled, naturally not about to tell him her little thoughts, and immediately shook her head, Nothing!
He smiled faintly, raised his hand to lift her chin; he could clearly see her admiring gaze just now.
Leaning in closely, his lips were only a centimeter away from hers.
Realizing his next move, Cam Walker drew her head back, I have a cold; I might infect you.
Yet, he just faintly curved his lips, unconcerned about any of that.
Besides, his immunity was very strong, so even if he did catch her cold, he wouldnt mind at all!
Drawing her head back, having missed a single day without her, he found himself eagerly anticipating their kiss, and as he closed his eyes, all he could envision was her delicate face and her brilliant smile.
Running a high fever, Cam Walker was already somewhat groggy, and now, intoxicated by his scent, shepletely went limp in his arms Follow current nov?ls on Find[?]ovel
Hearing about the rtionship between the two, at noon, Ang Reid invited yton Howard to stay for lunch.
During lunch, yton Howard learned about Aiden Bewells injury and the unreasonable demands made by the Bewell Family.
After leaving the Bewell Family, he began to investigate the matter.
Originally, he indeed nned to have someone teach Aiden Bewell a lesson, but he hadnt expected that before he could take action, Aiden became the victim of a sudden attack.
This made him somewhat puzzled.
Mr. and Mrs. Walker had been very worried about the whole incident, but hearing that their daughter had been with him after leaving Duke Station that day, and with yton Howard also promising to thoroughly investigate the matter, their hearts were somewhat eased.
As long as none of it was their daughters doing, the truth would be clearer than any argument. The Bewell Family would not be able to impose these unfounded usations upon their daughter, nor would they have any reason to make her bear the consequences or take on the responsibility.
Knowing their daughters feelings and considering what Aiden did to her that day, now they were even less willing to let their daughter marry him, especially since he might be permanently disabled.
After leaving the Walker Family home, yton Howard started to investigate the incidents causes and consequences.
He knew that the Bewell Family had only given him three days!
.
Two dayster.
Audrey Sawyer was discharged from the hospital, and what puzzled her was that during these days, Big Brother Howard hadnte to visit her at the hospital even once. Was it because he was too busy with work?
Or had he found out about her scheming?
No, that couldnt be possible; he was so fond of her that even if he knew she had tried to y Cam Walker, he wouldnt really me her!
Havingpleted the discharge procedures, Audrey Sawyer walked to the hospital entrance. She had thought yton Howard woulde to pick her up, but as she looked at the busy hospital entrance, she couldnt spot the familiar figure and couldnt help feeling disappointed.
Returning to her apartment by half past ten in the morning, at this time, Big Brother Howard should be at work, right?
But having not seen him for a few days, she missed him and felt a little uneasy.
She had been hospitalized, and though he had seemed concerned on the first day, why hadnt he wanted to visit her at all in the past two days? Had she really lost her importance in his heart?
With a heart full of doubts, Audrey Sawyer prepared a simple lunch. After all, she had taken three days off and was not in a hurry to go back to the Company.
Chapter 998 - 998 998 Clayton Howards Indifference
?Chapter 998: Chapter 998: yton Howards Indifference Chapter 998: Chapter 998: yton Howards Indifference Having lunch she could hardly swallow, coupled with her lingering doubts, Audrey Sawyer took out her cell phone and suddenly thought he must have already bought a new phone by now, so she took the opportunity to dial the number that had been turned off.
When she heard the ringing tone inside, a flicker of excitement passed through Audreys heartit was good that the phone could get through!
She was scared, so very scared, scared that she would lose her significance in his heart, scared that he woulde to dislike her forever!
The phone rang a few times, and finally it was answered, and thus she heard that long-missed and familiar deep voice.
Hello? Big Brother Howard!
Hearing Audreys voice, yton Howards tone was somewhat subdued.
Whats up?
His three words caught Audrey off guard, bringing a slight sense of loss.
She had been injured and hospitalized, and he hadnt visited her in the past two days. Now that she had finally managed to give him a call, he asked her such an indifferent question, Whats up?
Indeed, she had nothing important; she just missed him.
Audreys face dimmed slightly, and her tone followed suit.
No, nothing. I just wanted to ask what Big Brother Howard is doing. You havent been to the hosp
Im busy. Ill call you back in a little while. Without letting her finish, yton, seemingly really busy, simply hung up the phone. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find(?)ovel
Listening to the busy toneing from the phone, Audrey was taken aback and stared at her cell phone for half a moment.
She was already on edge, and now she felt even more unsettled hearing his cold tone.
Or could it be that he was really busy?
Meanwhile.
Inside another top-rated hospital.
In Aiden Bewells hospital room, all the family members had gathered.
Of course, yton Howard was no exception, havinge along with the Walker Family.
Who are you to speak for them? Looking at the man before her whom she was not very familiar with, Mrs. Bewell did not offer a pleasant expression, always maintaining her haughty and proud demeanor, looking down on the Walker Family Members.
Knowing that she was Aiden Bewells mother, yton, of course, faced her with cold indifference.
You dont need to know who I am.
Being shut down like that, Mrs. Bewell, with her arms crossed, clearly did not expect such a rebuff. After all, it was the Walker Family who were in the wrong, so why should a stranger who appeared from nowhere talk to her with such arrogance?
You! Confronted with his icy demeanor, Mrs. Bewell was for once at a loss for words.
Who was this man? He seemed like a figure of significance, given his bearing, but the Bewell Family also was prominent; how could she never have heard of him?
Although yton Howard often apanied Baron Stuart to various asions, the social-climbing Mrs. Bewell naturally would not recognize someone like him, and since she rarely met Baron Stuart, she was even less familiar with yton.
On the other hand, Franklin Bewell found this man increasingly familiar.
It took him a while before he rememberedwasnt this Mr. Howard, a man from Young Lords side?
Why was he here? Could it be that even Baron Stuart from Futuren Group was getting involved in this matter?
Youre Mr. Howard, right? Out of respect for Baron Stuart, Franklin Bewell naturally extended three parts courtesy to yton.
After all, no one could afford to offend a man like Baron Stuart.
And this Mr. Howard was no ordinary person; it was best for them to tread carefully.
Turning his eyes, yton nced at Franklin Bewell, his face still cold.
Then he raised his hand and lifted the folder in his hand, looking towards Aiden Bewell on the hospital bed.
Chapter 999 - 999 999 Fake medical records
?Chapter 999: Chapter 999: Fake medical records! Chapter 999: Chapter 999: Fake medical records! Then he raised his hand and lifted the folder in it, looking toward Aiden Bewell on the hospital bed, Inside here is your detailed injury assessment data, Young Master Bewell, and forging fake medical records to threaten others is illegal.
Upon hearing this, everyone inside the hospital room was taken aback, their expressions clearly showing surprise!
Fake medical records? What does this mean?
Aiden Bewell slightly lifted his gaze, clearly feeling a hint of astonishment at yton Howards words.
Had he actually found out about the matter he had personally entrusted to the Director?
yton Howard, what what do you mean by fake medical records? Baxter Walker, standing nearby, was the first toe to his senses, looking at him with a slight surprise.
Since he was to be his future father-inw, yton Howard naturally responded with a gentle demeanor, handing over the injury assessment data to Baxter Walker.
Baxter Walker was momentarily startled, then took the folder from him and opened it to take a look.
The more he read each line, the tighter his brows knitted together.
It turned out that Aiden Bewells leg was not crippled; he was just temporarily unable to walk!
Franklin Bewell, standing to the side, also caught on to the hint of something amiss and couldnt help bute over, snatching the folder from Baxter Walkers hand and taking a closer look, only to feel a surge of rage boiling up in his chest!
Harold! You even dared to deceive me!?
Seeing the anger on his face, Baxter Walker knew that Franklin Bewell had also been kept in the dark.
He knew that, with his character, it was impossible for him to fabricate these records to ckmail the Walker Family!
Why are you so fierce!? Although Harold isnt truly disabled, his injuries are real; he nearly became truly disabled! Seeing his towering rage, Mrs. Bewell couldnt help but speak out, wishing to defend her precious son.
Franklin Bewell nced at his wife, his frown growing deeper, Did you know about this all along?
I Mrs. Bewell was at a loss for words.
She indeed knew about this, and it was because she couldnt stand it that she wanted to use it as revenge against the Walker Family; after all, the beating her son had endured was real, and she was certain that Cam Walker was behind it!
I did know! But Harold was indeed beaten up, thats the truth. If I hadnt done this, would the Walker Family have borne the consequences? She lifted her head and looked at her husband righteously.
Franklin Bewell looked at his wife, suddenly so angry that he was lost for words.
That his wife and son would do such a thing, how could he face the Walker Family in the future? Although they were not longstanding friends, they had been business partners for many years, and this matter was truly embarrassing for him.
Mrs. Bewell, as to who should bear the responsibility for this matter, I believe you ought to go home and ask the Young Master Bewell about it! At this moment, yton Howard suddenly spoke up.
At his words, everyone was once again taken aback, even Cam Walker hadnt expected this oue.
Ask Young Master Bewell?
Wasnt that Aiden Bewells brother? What did he have to do with this matter? Chapters first released on find?novel
Hearing this, Aiden Bewell on the hospital bed, who had been silent all along, couldnt help but direct his line of sight toward yton Howard.
Naturally, he could not have imagined that the person who had beaten him to near death, almost wishing him to be disabled for life, was his own half-brother, the Young Master Bewell of the Bewell family!
Mr. Howard, what what do you mean by that? Franklin Bewell was also immensely shocked and surprised by his words, and inside he faintly sensed something, but he was unwilling to believe that reality.
Chapter 1000 - 1000 1000 Clayton Howards Indifference
?Chapter 1000: Chapter 1000: yton Howards Indifference Chapter 1000: Chapter 1000: yton Howards Indifference Could it be that Harolds injury was caused by his elder son? But why would he do that?
You already understand the implication, dont you? I just hope that after this, you wont bring up this matter to bother the Walker Family again. Having said this, yton Howard lifted his cold gaze, swept a nce over Aiden Bewell on the hospital bed, and then left the hospital room with Cam Walker in his arms.
A group of people left the hospital, while Franklin Bewell was plunged into a state of defeat.
Standing beside him, Mrs. Bewell, who knew the truth, couldnt wait to get rid of the thorn in her sidethe son her husbands first wife had borne. Now she finally had something on him!
She couldnt believe that this time he wouldnt lose his rights as the heir!
Turning her head to look at her son on the hospital bed, although her darling son had been wronged, it was all worth it in the end!
Seeing the triumphant look on his mothers face, Aiden Bewell clearly understood what she was thinking at this moment, and couldnt help but curl his lips in a secret smile. Although he couldnt force Cam Walker to stay by his side, at least because of this matter, he might soon be the heir to the Bewell Group!
.
After leaving the hospital, the heavy stone weighing on Cam Walkers heart finally fell.
Shall I take you to thepany? Looking at the person beside him, yton Howard smiled slightly and asked.
Cam Walker shook her head with a smile. These past few days, he had been so busy dealing with this matter, hed scarcely had time to attend to his own work.
Baron Stuart might not say it outright, but that doesnt mean he didnt care. The thing he hated most was people who were half-hearted about work, and she didnt want yton Howard to lose his job on ount of her!
No need, youd better hurry back to thepany! Just a few minutes ago, Baron Stuart had called.
yton Howard was also somewhat anxious. As someone who knew his limits, he could certainly tell what Young Master had entrusted him with and knew he shouldnt overstep those boundaries.
Alright then, take care while driving. After gently reminding him, yton Howard drove away.
Watching the car fade into the bustling metropolis, Ang Reid couldnt help but smile slightly.
That young man yton really was reliable!
She turned her head and saw the happy smile on her daughters face.
Throughout these four years, she had never seen such a smile on her daughters face.
.
That evening, Audrey Sawyer prepared a full table of food, one reason to celebrate her discharge from the hospital and another to win over yton Howards favor!
She wasnt sure if her Big Brother Howard hadnt had time to pick her up from the hospital because he was busy with work or if he knew about the little trick shed yed on Cam Walker.
To clear up everything, of course, she had to make the first move!
And besides, he really loved the food she cooked!
Yet as time ticked away, staring at the wall clock, she realized that it was already 9 PM, and the dishes on the table had long gone cold.
Was Big Brother Howard really angry with her to the point that he didnt even want toe home?
Snuggled inside the sofa, Audrey Sawyer looked at the food on the dining table and found she had no appetite at all.
She lifted her eyes to the tightly closed grand entrance, feeling a wave of destion.
Its sote; why isnt he back yet? Is it because hes still busy with work? Or
Is he now with Cam Walker?
At that thought, Audrey Sawyer couldnt help but bite her lip, feeling a twinge of resentment.
Shed gone to great lengths to disrupt their rtionshiphadnt anything happened between yton Howard and Cam Walker these past few days? Knowing that he hadnt returned her calls, hadnt Cam Walker gotten angry?
To confirm the doubts in her heart, Audrey Sawyer picked up the cell phone from the top of the tea table and dialed yton Howards number. Checktest chapters at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Chapter 1001 - 1001 1001 Do You Want Me to Go
?Chapter 1001: Chapter 1001: Do You Want Me to Go? Chapter 1001: Chapter 1001: Do You Want Me to Go? Hello?
yton Howards deep voice came from the other end of the phone, and upon hearing it, Audrey Sawyer felt a small surge of happiness.
As long as he was willing to answer her calls, she believed he couldnt be truly mad at her.
Big Brother Howard, you where are you right now? Audrey asked cautiously, afraid of upsetting him.
yton nced up at Cam Walker across from him, and gave her a slight smile, then said to Audrey on the other end, Eating.
At that, Audreys heart skipped a beat.
Eating out at this time meant he was undoubtedly with Cam Walker!
Oh, I prepared a table full of dishes, thinking you woulde back for dinner said Audrey in a faint voice, portraying herself as quite aggrieved.
Yet, to yton, her feelings were of no consequence.
Just eat by yourself, Ill probablye backte. He looked at Cam who was opposite him, hoping to spend every spare moment after work with her over the past few days, and of course, if possible, he wished even more she would move out and live with him!
Upon hearing this, Audrey felt a sudden sting in her heart, a pang of pain.
He had not visited her in the hospital, had not picked her up when she was discharged, and now when she had cooked a table full of food waiting for him, he just asked her to eat by herselfthis made her feel even more aggrieved!
But at the moment, she could say nothing else and simply hung up quietly.
Are you full? Hanging up the phone, yton smiled and asked the person opposite him.
Cam nodded, Mm!
The two of them left the Rose Restaurant together, walking along the flourishing downtown, enjoying the bright and beautiful night.
Was that Linda Robinson who called just now? Hand in hand, they walked on the sidewalk, wishing such moments couldst forever.
yton nodded, Mm, she was discharged today.
Discharged?
Cam was slightly surprised, and turning her eyes toward him, she asked, What happened to her?
Actually, there was no need for her to care about Audrey, but werent they like siblings? Since it was a discharge, why hadnt he gone to pick her up?
This was somewhat unexpected to Cam.
He held her hand, warming her slightly cold fingers in his palm.
Looking ahead, he said with indifference, She had a small ident a few days ago, fell down from an esctor inside a shopping mall, but it was nothing serious.
Oh, Cam nodded, then asked again, Is it really okay not to pick her up from the hospital?
At her words, yton couldnt help but stop, frowning slightly as he turned to look at her, Do you want me to go?
Cam was taken aback, momentarily at a loss for words.
Naturally, she did not wish for him to go! But if she truly said so, would it make her seem too petty?
Especially when Audrey had been injured and hospitalized.
No, not really, I was just curious why you didnt go, thats all, she eventually replied, her expression slightly unnatural.
After all, it was best to leave some things unsaid.
Seeing her subtle thoughts, yton chuckled lightly, pulling her along to continue forward.
??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find~Novel
It was 10 PM when Audrey, nestled inside the sofa, faintly heard the door open.
She opened her sleepy eyes and saw yton had returned!
Big Brother Howard! Youre back! Seeing his return, Audrey immediately got up and rushed over to him.
Having not seen him for days, she felt her longing for him deepen!
yton slightly lifted his eyelids, ncing at her dispassionately, Mm.
Chapter 1002 - 1002 1002 Questioning
?Chapter 1002: Chapter 1002: Questioning Chapter 1002: Chapter 1002: Questioning Having said that, he walked past her, heading straight for the Bathroom.
His coldness once again made her feel ufortable. The smile on her face disappeared in an instant, reced by a touch of unwillingness.
She bit her lower lip and called out to his retreating back, Big Brother Howard!
yton Howard paused in his steps, his demeanor indifferent from beginning to end.
What is it? he turned around, looking at her.
Audrey Sawyer felt somewhat guilty inside, but it also made her feel even more unwilling.
Just because she had yed a little trick, did he have to treat her this way?
Did I do something wrong? You didnt visit me at the Hospital, nor did youe to pick me up when I was discharged. It wasnt easy for me toe back, but youre still so indifferent. I really want to know, what did I do to make you angry? Her heart was unwilling, and her tone naturally carried a hint of grievance.
yton Howard looked at her for a long time, then finally spoke lightly after half a moment.
Why did you conceal the fact that Cam Walker came looking for me?
Audrey Sawyer was taken aback, not expecting him to be so direct.
Then she replied lightly, her tone somewhat unnatural, I I just forgot.
Really just forgot? He looked at her, his gaze calm.
Meeting his line of sight, Audrey Sawyer felt even more guilty, to the point where she hardly dared to look at him directly!
Everyone in the world could dislike her, but she really did not want him to hate her.
I forgot, and by the time I remembered it, you stopped going to the Hospital. I wanted to tell you, but I never got the chance, she insisted.
yton Howard looked at her, a sh of disappointment in his eyes.
When had this innocent and cute Linda Robinson be so calcting?
He gave her a look and said nothing more. Instead, he turned around, ready to enter the Bathroom.
It seemed that he really couldnt let Linda Robinson continue to stay here any longer. ?????? ???? F?nd-Novel
Big Brother Howard Watching his indifferent back as he turned around, Audrey Sawyer still wanted to say something.
However, she was interrupted by yton Howards sudden turn!
Do not try to get involved in my personal affairs. I only have feelings of sibling affection towards you, and no other woman could ever take her ce in my heart, he said, looking at her with an icy gaze for the first time.
After speaking, he turned and entered the Bathroom, leaving a stunned Audrey Sawyer standing there, unable to recover for a long time.
The man who had always doted on her since she was little was now so heartless towards her today.
She hadnt even confessed to him, but his words had pushed all her feelings for him deep into Abyss Valley.
Tears slid down uncontrobly, and a surge of jealousy arose from the bottom of her heart.
She had never been treated this way by him from childhood to adulthood, and unable to bear it, Audrey Sawyer turned around in a huff and mmed the door as she left!
yton Howard had just entered the Bathroom when he heard the mming door and couldnt help but frown slightly.
It was already past 10 PM, and he was somewhat worried about her going out all alone.
Although her actions were infuriating, he still harbored a tiny bit of sibling affection for her in his heart. Now that she had run out into the Deep night by herself, how could he not worry?
Just as he was about to unbutton his shirt, he held back, rebuttoned it, opened the Bathroom door, and stepped out. Sure enough, there was no one Inside the Living Room.
Was she doing this to make him worry, or to make him chase after her to bring her back?
With that thought, he suddenly went back into the Bathroom, not intending to go after her.
Outside the Door, Audrey Sawyer jogged for a bit, then couldnt help but turn her head and look towards the Apartments Grand Entrance, but still there was no sign of him.
Chapter 1003 - 1003 1003 The Man in the Pub
?Chapter 1003: Chapter 1003: The Man in the Pub Chapter 1003: Chapter 1003: The Man in the Pub She had deliberately mmed the door hard just now to make him realize she had run out alone. Her purpose was to make hime after her to bring her back, but clearly, she had miscalcted.
Big Brother Howard, who always pampered her, was so resolute today. Didnt he worry that she might get into some trouble running out alone at night?
Staring at the silent Apartment Main Gate, Audrey Sawyer tightened her hands on both sides, and a trace of hatred gradually surfaced on her face.
After the bath, yton Howard put on a clean set of clothes and waited in the Living Room for a little while. Seeing that she still hadnt returned, he felt a bit worried.
He knew her personality too well. Even though she looked sweet, she had a streak of stubbornness inside her.
Looking at the time, it was already 11 PM.
He took out his Cell Phone and dialed Audrey Sawyers number.
If something really happened to her here, it would be difficult for him to exin to her Dear Parents. The source of th?s content is ?ovelFind
He had been orphaned since he was young, and Lindas parents were kind to him, having taken care of him since childhood.
Deep into the night, in the High-end Pub, Audrey Sawyer sat at the bar. ncing at the caller ID, seeing that familiar name, she, already half-drunk, couldnt muster a bit of joy.
With an ironic smile, since he had been so decisive with her, why bother calling her now?
She pressed the decline button, but the phone rang again after A little while.
Ultimately, she simply turned it off.
Looking around at the glittering neon lights of the bar, tonight, she just wanted to indulge herself!
Cam Walker might have a better figure and a more distinguished family background, but she was not inferior. After all, she could also be considered a Beauty!
Dragging her slightly tipsy body, she giggled as she approached a Man Dressed in All Brands. Then she shed her slyugh, Handsome man, how about buying me a drink?
Was it just a man? With her charm, would she have nobody wanting her?
The man slightly lifted his eyelid, and the sudden appearance of a fresh and ethereal beauty greatly piqued his interest.
Of course, what would you like to drink? The man curled his lips slightly, his bearded stubble face wasnt particrly handsome, but his Sharp Contour was still discernible.
Audrey Sawyer knew This man wasnt exactly a handsome boy, but judging from his attire, he was definitely no ordinary fellow!
Leveraging the effects of the alcohol, she suddenly leaned forward and sat on his thigh, then looped her arms around the Mans Neck and showed a slyugh, Whatever youre drinking, Ill drink the same
At her words, the Mans smile deepened even further.
Are you sure?
Of course. Its only wine theres no drink I dare not have!
The womans soft body kept rubbing against his thigh, which only made him more interested in the woman On the Thigh.
He lifted his line of sight and smiled lightly at the Bartender, Give the Lady the same as me.
The Bartender behind the bar nodded upon hearing this, and with a few efficient motions, prepared and presented the drink.
The man reached out and took the drink, then curled his lips as he looked at the woman in his arms, Lady, may I have your name?
At this time, Audrey Sawyer, perhaps really a bit drunk now, smiled, Audrey Sawyer, and you?
She reached out, brushing over the tie at the Mans Neckline with a hint of seduction, her gaze scrutinizing the Designer brand attire on him from head to toe.
It seemed that this mans status was definitely above Big Brother Howards, with everything on him being International brands, and his suit was clearly handcrafted!
Chapter 1004 - 1004 1004 Audrey Sawyers Downfall
?Chapter 1004: Chapter 1004: Audrey Sawyers Downfall Chapter 1004: Chapter 1004: Audrey Sawyers Downfall The man smiled and uttered two words, Yale Shaw.
C
The next day.
Early in the morning, yton Howard got out of bed and saw that the living room was empty; he knew that Linda Robinson had not returned for breakfast today.
He went to her room to push open the door and look, and everything inside the room was untouched, which clearly meant she had not returned all night.
yton Howard slightly lifted his eyelids; this was the first time she had note home all night.
Could it really be that his tonest night was too harsh?
After making a simple breakfast, yton Howard finished eating and prepared to go to thepany. He was somewhat worried about Audrey Sawyer not havinge home all night, so he took out his phone and tried calling her number once again.
Just likest night, when he called again, it disyed that her phone was powered off.
He wasnt very worried, because when he calledst night it was obvious that Linda Robinson herself had hung up on him, and then when he called back, she deliberately turned off her cell phone, presumably to be angry with him.
Thinking about this, yton Howard felt somewhat helpless.
After all, she had not returned all night, and he really started to worry.
But right now her cell phone was turned off, and he didnt know her whereabouts, so even if he wanted to find her, he didnt know where to start!
Meanwhile, inside an upscale hotel.
The luxury presidential suite was filled with an ambiguous atmosphere, and clothes were scattered all over the ground, creating a messy picture.
On the bed, Audrey Sawyer slightly opened her eyes, feeling a bit groggy and as if her body had been torn apart, experiencing extreme soreness all over.
She frowned slightly, struggling to prop herself up, and her hand inadvertently brushed against an arm.
She paused for a moment, turned her line of sight, and on looking, she saw a man, bare-shouldered, sleeping beside her.
Suddenly, the wild and intimate scenes fromst night surged into her mind like movie clips!
She clenched her fist tightly, not expecting that her indulgencest night would result in her giving her first time to a stranger
Although this man was not extremely handsome, from the luxury suite he booked, it was clear his background and wealth were exceptional!
However, remembering the scenes fromst night, she actually felt quite enjoyed them, and even looked forward to each of his entrances!
If it wasnt for the fact that she already had Big Brother Howard in her heart, following a man like this seemed quite nice, wealthy and skilled, satisfying a womans two most greedy conditions!
At this moment, Yale Shaw on the bed also seemed to gradually wake up, and the moment he opened his eyes, he saw the womans smooth snow-white back, which reignited the desire within him.
He slightly curved his lips, slowly sat up, and reached out to gently pull the woman, who, unprepared, fell deep into his broad chest.
Skin to skin contact, especially feeling the thing pressing against her waist from behind, Audrey Sawyer was unconsciously aroused, and recallingst night, she even shifted a little closer into his arms.
Looking at her confused expression and the blush emerging on her face, Yale Shaw slightly curved his mouth. His favorite type was women like her, and she was still unseasoned! For more chapters visit find(?)ovel
Watching her close her eyes in enjoyment, Yale Shaws hand unwittingly reached again into her clothes, causing Audrey Sawyer to let out an involuntary moan.
He liked this kind of reaction from her, giving him a sense of conquest.
Yale Shaw curved his lips, and in an instant, the entire room once again plunged into an indescribable atmosphere, filled with the sounds of a man and woman savoring their pleasure
Chapter 1005 - 1005 1005 I Can Only Ask You to Move Out Now
?Chapter 1005: Chapter 1005: I Can Only Ask You to Move Out Now Chapter 1005: Chapter 1005: I Can Only Ask You to Move Out Now `
Recently, the rtionship between yton Howard and Audrey Sawyer had be somewhat strained, and every day when he came home, she always treated him with an indifferent attitude, sometimes not even bothering to greet him. This made him wonder if his words to herst time had been too harsh.
However, he kept this concern to himself and didnt ask her about it excessively.
The more he dismissed it, the more Audrey Sawyer felt annoyed!
She was obviously angry, yet her Big Brother Howard no longer seemed to care about her like he used to!
As the cold war between them persisted, eventually Audrey Sawyer couldnt hold back any longer, unable to bear his indifference towards her.
Big Brother Howard! Seeing him about to leave, Audrey Sawyer couldnt help but call out to him.
Today was the weekend, and she hadnt had a proper conversation with him for a whole week.
She truly hoped that her Big Brother Howard, who used to care about her every moment, woulde back.
Her sudden call surprised yton Howard slightly, and he turned to look at her calmly, Hmm?
Audrey Sawyer looked at him, her expression somewhat downcast, You are you going out?
Hmm.
Isnt it the weekend? Where are you going?
yton Howard was silent for a second before speaking faintly, I have some things I need to take care of outside.
Upon hearing this, Audrey Sawyer couldnt help but think that going out on the weekend must mean he had a date with Cam Walker.
Although she felt reluctant, there was nothing she could do about it.
Why dont you eat breakfast before you go out, Ive already made it. She really wanted to have a proper meal with him.
However, yton Howard simply declined indifferently, No need, Ill eat outside in a little while.
With Cam Walker again!? For the first time, she did not refer to Cam Walker as Sister Walker in front of him because the mere thought of them together filled her with jealousy!
Looking at her slightly displeased face, yton Howards expression grew a few degrees colder.
Is there a problem with that?
Seeing her displeased look and all her actions over these days, he found that she had changed, no longer the cheerful and vivacious little girl when she smiled.
Now, she had be calcting and was no longer subject to any restraint.
Audrey Sawyer was taken aback, realizing her slip of the tongue, and lowered her eyelids, saying somewhat unnaturally, No, thats not what I meant I just wanted to have breakfast with you
Linda, Im only going to say this once, I only have brotherly affection for you. If you still cant understand that, then I can only ask you to move out!
Perhaps, she no longer suited living here!
At these words, Audrey Sawyer suddenly raised her head, looking at him in astonishment.
He wanted her to move out?
Audrey Sawyer clenched her fists in secret, determined not to be forced out! Find the newest release on Find~Novel
After being silent for a while, Audrey Sawyer calmed her excited heart, and her thoughts settled down as well.
Big Brother Howard, I know you like Sister Walker, actually, Im just not used to it, not used to sharing your affection with someone else She hung her head sorrowfully, appearing very aggrieved.
yton Howard saw this, but she indeed was no longer suitable to live in his apartment anymore.
In the future, my affection will only be for Cam.
At these words, Audrey Sawyer was taken aback again, lifting her eyelids, her gaze filled with pain.
Did he have to be so definitive with her?
I understand. Ill find a ce as soon as possible and move out. She spoke disheartenedly, but inside she seethed with rage!
`
Chapter 1006 - 1006 1006 Clayton Howard on a Business Trip
?Chapter 1006: Chapter 1006 yton Howard on a Business Trip Chapter 1006: Chapter 1006 yton Howard on a Business Trip Originally, she could have stayed here forever, enjoying their intimate world with him, yet it was all because of Cam Walker!
It was all because of her that her entire n was thrown into chaos!
Every time she thought of Cam Walker, Audrey Sawyers eyes, which were cast downwards in despair, would unwittingly be tinged with a hint of loathing!
yton Howard, seeing her downcast little face, naturally did not notice her expression, nor did he think of asking her to stay.
Doing so might seem somewhat unfair to her parents in a distant ce, but what he cared about more was the person in his heart, unwilling to let her suffer even the slightest grievance.
yton Howard nced at her and without another word, indifferently turned and left the apartment.
Watching his figure disappear at the front door, Audrey Sawyer bit her lower lip, her hatred for Cam Walker deepening even more!
.
Walker Manor
Cam Walker got up early and prepared everything.
Since announcing their rtionship to the public, this seemed to be their first formal date! Readplete version only at f?ndnovel
However, pleasant things are always fleeting, and although they nned to spend one whole day together, they had just had breakfast when yton Howard suddenly received a phone call.
Now? Listening to the voice on the other end of the phone, yton Howard felt inevitably disheartened.
Yes.
After hanging up the phone, he looked at the person beside him with a somewhat apologetic gaze.
Noticing the subtle change in his expression, Cam Walker was equally puzzled. Whats wrong? Who was that on the phone?
It couldnt be that Audrey Sawyer again, could it?
Young Master called; theres a problem at the UK-side Branch, and Young Master needs to personally attend to it. I must follow him.
Upon hearing this, Cam Walkers face also showed a touch of disappointment.
But she understood very well that this was his duty, and since even Baron Stuart had to personally go to the United Kingdom, the problem must be quite severe.
Now? She showed a smile of understanding and didnt make it difficult for him.
yton Howard nodded; there was nothing he could put off except for the Young Masters orders.
Yes.
Then youd better hurry back and pack your stuff. Ill help you pack too!
Looking at her, yton Howard smiled slightly and reached out to caress her left cheek, his eyes shimmering with boundless adoration.
C
After seeing the two off on their flight, Cam Walker went to Stuart Manor with Emily Walker.
As soon as they entered the living room, Amelia Stuart couldnt wait to pounce, Aunt Everleigh!
Seeing the little darling rushing towards her, Cam Walker smiled with joy and affectionately kissed the four-year-old Amelia Stuart!
Hi, Little Princess, how have you beentely?
Amelia Stuart nodded her head, Briana is happy every day! Its just at night that I am not!
Why? Following her lead, Cam Walker asked in bewilderment.
Mentioning this, the little Amelia Stuart seemed rather unhappy, pouting slightly, I really want to sleep with Mommy and Daddy every night, but Daddy wont let me sleep in his bed
Hearing this, Cam Walker at first was stunned, then after realizing what she meant, couldnt help but purse her lips and giggle secretly!
Emily Walker, seeing her daughter say this and considering that Zachary Stuart and Vivian Ferguson were there, immediately blushed and went to hold her daughter, Little rascal, what are you talking about? Off you go, do your homework with your brothers!
She simply couldnt handle any more of her daughters cheekyments!
After having lunch at the Stuart Family, Cam Walker then returned home.
.
In the blink of an eye, yton Howard had been away on a business trip for half a month.
That day, Cam Walker and Emily Walker were both invited to a dinner party, and they both arrived without dance partners.
Chapter 1007 - 1007 1007 Seeing Yale Shaw Again
?Chapter 1007: Chapter 1007: Seeing Yale Shaw Again Chapter 1007: Chapter 1007: Seeing Yale Shaw Again Inside the conference hall, they inadvertently caught a glimpse of a familiar figure.
Isnt that Audrey Sawyer? Howe shes here? Emily Walker frowned slightly, surprised as she looked at the figure not far away.
Those whoe here are usually senior leaders ofrge corporations, and what she found odd was that Audrey Sawyer was just a minor employee in theirpany, who shouldnt have been invited to an event like this.
The only possibility was that she must havee as someones dance partner.
However, Audrey Sawyer had only arrived in E City not long ago; how could she have made acquaintances with people from the upper-ss society so quickly?
Hearing Emily Walker say this, Cam Walker also couldnt help but follow her line of sight, and sure enough, she saw Audrey Sawyer dressed in a purple evening dress that seemed very expensive.
They knew about Audrey Sawyers background, and such an expensive dress, even if she could afford it, she probably wouldnt be willing to spend that much, right?
Not far away, Audrey Sawyer seemed to have also noticed them and was about to turn and ignore them when she unintentionally spotted a familiar figure heading their way.
Seeing Yale Shaw approaching the two of them, Audrey Sawyer was slightly taken aback.
It was only a few days ago that she learned of Yale Shaws real identity; she had not expected that he was a man capable of contending with Baron Stuart. If she really hooked up with such a man, she would probably have no worries for the lower half of her life.
These days, the jewelry and designer brands he had bought for her could sustain her spending for several years!
But does Yale Shaw also know the two of them?
Audrey Sawyer stood from a distance, watching the three people not far away.
Cam Walker and Emily Walkers gaze was on the not so distant figures when suddenly someone appeared before them, causing them to temporarily withdraw their attention.
And when they saw the face of the neer, Emily Walkers expression froze momentarily, and Cam Walkers face turned pale with a swoosh!
Yale Shaw
Why him again! For original chapters go to f?ndnovel
Looking at the woman before him, Yale Shaw still harbored some resentment from theirst encounter in the room at Bay Manor.
Yet, he remained very interested in the woman before him.
With thin lips slightly curved up, he said to Cam Walker, Lady Walker, are you well?
Looking at the man before her, Cam Walkers mind couldnt help but sh back to the previous nightmares she had about him. Why did this man always haunt her like a demon?
Whenever she encountered him, Cam Walkers heart could never settle down.
The sound of music suddenly started, and at this time, many of the men and women who hade to the hall began to pair up and step onto the dance floor.
Yale Shaw smiled, then bowed like a gentleman toward Cam Walker, extending his hand to invite her for a dance.
Looking at the hand before her, Cam Walkers grip on her wine ss tightened, her knuckles turning white.
She turned around indifferently and walked in another direction.
Tonight, although the two of them were not the main characters, they were constantly attracting the gaze of the gentlemen.
Here, perhaps some people who were more attentive knew that Emily Walker was the Stuart Familys Young Madam, while others, less attentive, naturally wouldnt know which prominent familysdy she was.
The two women moved to another corner, obviously trying to avoid Yale Shaw.
But no sooner had they settled than other gentlemen approached, all wishing to invite them to dance, yet they were all politely refused, leaving some of the suitors visibly disappointed.
Not far away, Audrey Sawyers gaze was fixed on everything here. When Yale Shaw asked Cam Walker to dance, the hatred in her heart couldnt help but intensify.
Chapter 1008 - 1008 1008 Do They Seem to Know Each Other
?Chapter 1008: Chapter 1008: Do They Seem to Know Each Other? Chapter 1008: Chapter 1008: Do They Seem to Know Each Other? Clearly, tonight, it was Yale Shaw who had brought her here, and she was supposed to be his dance partner, yet he had invited Cam Walker to dance. Why on earth was that!? Just because she was prettier than her!?
Watching Yale Shaws gaze follow Cam Walker wherever she went, Audrey Sawyers eyes couldnt help but darken.
Did they know each other?
And, from the look in Yale Shaws eyes, he seemed quite interested in Cam Walker. What exactly was their rtionship?
From his expression, it seemed they had known each other for quite some time.
This Yale Shaw, having gotten to know him over some time, Audrey Sawyer was well aware that he was a yboy who flitted among thedies. How could someone like Cam Walker know a man like him?
Ever since Yale Shaw appeared, Cam Walker had be somewhat distracted and out of sorts, especially her pale face, which even made Emily Walker beside her somewhat worried.
She reached out her hand and held her, asking with concern, Cam Walker, should we leave now?
At her words, Cam Walker turned her line of sight and nced at Emily Walker, knowing she was worried, and so she smiled knowing, Im fine.
After all, they were invited to be here, and the banquet had just started; even the master of ceremonies hadnt begun to speak. It would be far too rude to leave now.
After all, in a setting like this one, the goal was nothing more than for the future development of the corporation, and of course, they couldnt just give up halfway.
She slightly lifted her eyelids, only wanting to confirm that Yale Shaw was no longer nearby. However, when she raised her line of sight and looked over, she caught Yale Shaw, not far away, slightly lifting his wine ss, giving her a faint smile with a slight curve of his lips.
Although he was far away, the smile at the corner of his lips made her entire body ufortable, and those memories haunting her like nightmares kept resurfacing in her mind, causing unbearable pain.
At this moment, she wished so much that yton Howard could be by her side. Read full story at f?dnvel
But she knew very well that now, he was on the other side of the Earth in the United Kingdom.
Emily Walker noticed her ghastly pale face and also noticed Yale Shaw not far away, staring at her like a **** wolf, even making her feel a bit of repulsion.
Vivian Ferguson reached out her hand and pulled Cam Walker to another corner, then sat down at a round table. Finally, they couldnt see that Yale Shaw anymore!
Seeing the two leave, Audrey Sawyer, holding a wine ss, walked up to Yale Shaw, What, you know those two?
A familiar voice reached his ears. At this moment, Yale Shaw reluctantly withdrew his line of sight and then looked at Audrey Sawyer, his hand naturally reaching to her waist, What, are you jealous?
At his words, Audrey Sawyer couldnt help but coldlyugh.
This Yale Shaw indeed had money and power, but he wasnt to the point of making her jealous!
What do you think? she looked at him, not wanting to spell it out.
Yale Shaw grinned mischievously, his hand at her waist slightly tightened, pulling her close to himself, Dont worry, tonight Ill satisfy you properly.
The two began to enter the dance floor, but as they danced, Audrey Sawyer increasingly realized that his eyes seemed to be searching through the crowd for someone.
And that someone was either Cam Walker or Emily Walker!
Are you interested in Emily Walker or Cam Walker? Eager to understand their rtionship, Audrey Sawyer couldnt help but ask outright.
Yale Shaw withdrew his gaze, perceiving all of it as her jealousy.
As a man, he naturally liked it when women fought over him with jealousy, as it highlighted his charm!
Chapter 1009 - 1009 1009 The Lingering Shade of Yale Shaw
?Chapter 1009: Chapter 1009: The Lingering Shade of Yale Shaw Chapter 1009: Chapter 1009: The Lingering Shade of Yale Shaw That Emily Walker is Baron Stuarts woman. Even though she is quite attractive, I really dont want to mess with him for no reason and make an enemy, Some people, even if you are equally strong, its still best to avoid conflict whenever possible and not to invite trouble on yourself.
At these words, Audrey Sawyer raised her eyes slightly. So you mean to say you have your eyes on Cam Walker?
The possibility caused a sense of surprise to rise in Audreys heart.
Could it be that Yale Shaw and Cam Walker had an unusual rtionship?
Did Big Brother Howard know about all this?
Listening to her alternate between Emily Walker and Cam Walker, Yale Shaw couldnt help but narrow his eyes at her, Why? Your tone suggests you know both of them?
With a slight raise of her eyes, Audrey naturally wouldnt divulge her private connections to him. Instead, she gave a meaningless smile, How could I not know them, I work at Walker Group.
But what about you, how do you know Cam Walker?
She looked at him, hoping to pry something out of him.
Thinking back to an encounter four years ago, Yale still felt the memory savory. He curled his lips and raised his eyelids as memories of that moment four years ago returned.
If its a beauty, I know her, especially one as curvy and hot as she is! Remembering Cam Walkers fiery figure, a spark of desire lit up spontaneously in Yales eyes.
Afterward, he lowered his head to look at the woman in his arms, his unruly hands sliding from Audreys waist down to her hips, then he whispered intimately in her ear, How abouting to my ce tonight?
Audrey felt ufortable all over from his touch but didnt want to refuse in her heart.
After all, Big Brother Howard was away on a business trip and wouldnt find out she was getting together with this Yale Shaw.
As the song ended, the people on the dance floor paused, each dispersing.
With their dispersal, Emily Walker and Cam Walker suddenly appeared before Yale.
He curled his lips slightly, preparing to walk over.
The nearby Audrey naturally wouldnt let Cam discover her rtionship with Yale Shaw and found an excuse to leave, Im going to grab something to eat.
Her departure made Yale feel even more at ease.
Perhaps what he liked about Audrey was just that, she would get jealous for him yet wouldnt cling to him desperately. Discover more novels at f?ndnovel
Gazing at the two figures not far away, Yale held a tall ss, as if appreciating a mesmerizing scenery.
Not far away, Emily slightly raised her line of sight and coincidentally caught Yale Shaw looking their way!
No, wrong, he wasnt looking at both of them, but at Cam!
This Yale Shaw really was somewhat haunting.
Very soon, the second song of the banquet started, and many guests began to slowly enter the dance floor, just like before. Cam Walker and Emily Walker were again the two most sought after for invites.
Watching the gentlemen approach them in waves, both women simply smiled and declined, causing the crowd of gentlemen to instantly feel a wave of dejection.
They really didnt understand why such beautiful women were without dance partners. Eager to apany them for a dance, they were instead politely turned down. Could it be that both were waiting for someone?
Cam, shall we go outside for a walk? Emily stood up. Ever since Yale Shaw had appeared, she had felt that Cams mind was elsewhere.
Perhaps the poolside outside was more suited for them than the crowded banquet hall.
Cam turned her head to look at her, clearly aware that she was trying to calm her.
She nodded, indeed not wanting to stay here any longer.
Chapter 1010 - 1010 1010 The woman he wants to pursue never
?Chapter 1010: Chapter 1010: The woman he wants to pursue, never slips through his fingers. Chapter 1010: Chapter 1010: The woman he wants to pursue, never slips through his fingers. Alright.
The two exchanged a smile and were about to stand up and leave.
But just as they stood up, they noticed two men and one woman approaching them, one of whom was Yale Shaw.
And the other two were the hosts of tonights banquet, the CEO of Scott Group and his wife.
I apologize for neglecting you two, the CEO Scott said with a regretful expression on his face as he approached Emily Walker and Cam Walker.
These two were special guests of the evening, and amidst the business and bustle of the event, he and his wife hadnt had a chance to greet them yet. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? findnovel
Watching the group approaching, and noticing Yale Shaws smiling face, Emily Walker was momentarily stunned, then turned her gaze to Mr. and Mrs. Scott and smiled, CEO Scott, you are too kind.
Not at all, its my honor that you could attend my humble banquet! CEO Scott said this not only because she was the new sessor to the Walker Consortium but even more so because she was Baron Stuarts wife, Stuart Familys Young Mistress!
As for Cam Walker, although she was only a general manager, she held a significant share of the Walker Consortium, small in rank butrge in power!
Listening to CEO Scotts ttering words, Emily Walker smiled modestly. Ever since she had married Baron Stuart and be the CEO of Walker Group, she had been frequentlyplimented both in public and in private, which she still found somewhat ufortable at times.
However, Baron Stuart had told her that it wasmon to receive such treatment at the pinnacle of ones life.
By the way, I heard that Mr. Stuart is on a business trip?
Yes, he cannot return to the country for now.
Hearing this, CEO Scott smiled and nodded. With Baron Stuart away, pleasing his wife was just as beneficial!
The conversation between them was lively and cheerful, when suddenly CEO Scott, as if remembering something, turned his gaze to Yale Shaw, Oh, let me introduce you, this is Boss Jones of the Jones Group!
Yale Shaws influence was not to be underestimated. Everyone knew that in just a few short years after arriving in E City, he had driven his corporation to thrive and secured a ce in the Commercial Kingdom. While still not on par with Futuren Group, he certainly held a considerable position in E City!
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker casually raised her eyes to look at Yale Shaw. She didnt want to be overly friendly, but considering CEO Scotts presence, it wasnt appropriate to be too rebuffing either, so she smiled politely without any further gesture.
On the other hand, upon seeing Yale Shaw, Cam Walkers already calmer expression instantly turned pale again!
Thisdy is the Female Host of Futuren Group, the wife of Young Lord, and also the beautiful Lady CEO of the Walker Consortium, CEO Scott turned his gaze to Yale Shaw and introduced Emily Walker and Cam Walker to him.
He was so meticulous in his introduction because he knew Yale Shaw too well. Everyone was aware that he was a yboy who frequently lingered among women, and yet he had explicitly requested that CEO Scott introduce him. Not making the introduction could be troublesome, but making it could be even more problematic.
Yale Shaw and Baron StuartCEO Scott didnt want to offend either of them.
However, with such an introduction, he believed that anyone with sense wouldnt dare to direct their attentions toward Stuart Familys Young Mistress, right?
As for Cam Walker, the eldestdy of the Walker Family, since she was still single, it would seem normal for someone like Yale Shaw to take an interest in her, right?
All that mattered was that the Walker Familys youngdy wasnt interested in him!
Yet, it was said that Yale Shaw had never failed to win over any woman he pursued, which was a bit worrying.
Chapter 1011 - 1011 1011 Just Particularly Interested in Her
?Chapter 1011: Chapter 1011: Just Particrly Interested in Her Chapter 1011: Chapter 1011: Just Particrly Interested in Her Cam Walker, after all, was Baron Stuarts sister-inw. If anything were to happen, he couldnt bear the me. Th?s chapter is updated by findnovel
Yet, he dared not offend either party.
This is the youngdy of the Walker Consortium, Cam Walker.
It wasnt until Cam Walker was introduced that Yale Shaws lips curled into an interested smile once again, as if he couldnt get enough of gazing at her.
Cam Walker was already sensitive to this man, and being so close now made her extremely ufortable.
Hello, Lady Walker. Knowing that she would not return the gesture, Yale Shaw didnt reach out his hand this time, but found the woman before him even more tempting.
The colder she was, the stronger his desire to conquer grew inside him.
Looking at the man before her, Cam Walkers hands were clenched tightly, so much so that she seemed unfazed by the pain of her fingernails digging into her flesh.
Her bright and dark eyes remained fixed on the man before her, motionless.
She didnt want to see this man, but why, why did he always haunt her like a persistent ghost?
Ill leave you to chat, I must excuse myself for a moment. Due to the many guests, CEO Scott left with his wife as soon as the introductions were made.
Once Mr. and Mrs. Scott had left, Emily Walker didnt bother to keep up appearances. With a darkened expression, she directly asked Yale Shaw, What exactly do you want?
Upon hearing this, Yale Shaw couldnt help but shift his gaze and smiled slightly at her. He was always gentlemanly towards beauties.
Young Mistress Stuart is worrying too much. I actually just want to have a chat with her, maybe share a dance, thats all.
There are so many women in the conference hall, why must you insist on her? Emily Walker looked at him coldly, well aware that he was a wolf in sheeps clothing, and a lecherous one at that!
How should I put it Yale Shaw slightly tilted up his chin, a touch of contemtion between his brows, and then, lowering his eyelids, he gazed at Cam Walker before him, a deep meaning shing through his eyes, Im just particrly interested in her.
Your interest is your business, but shes spoken for now. I hope you wont bother her anymore! Having said that, Emily Walker turned to pull Cam Walker away, not wanting to continue the dialogue with such a man.
After all, she did owe Cam Walker a bit of an apology; initially, it was Baron Stuart who had sent her onto that cruise ship, which led to what Yale Shaw did to Cam.
Even though what Cam did back then was outrageous, time had passed, and she harbored no malice toward her any longer. Instead, now when thinking back on that incident, she felt filled with guilt.
As the two turned to leave, Yale Shaw suddenly extended his hand, cing it between Cam Walker and Emily Walker.
The two stopped in their tracks, somewhat puzzled by his action.
What are you doing? Emily Walker turned her gaze, only to find him staring at Cam Walker with a smile on his lip, clearly up to no good.
Let go! Facing the man who was relentlessly entangling her, Cam Walker finally regained herposure and with a direct, cold voice, she demanded.
Seeing her finally speaking to him, Yale Shaw became even more interested, And if I dont?
At those words, Cam Walkers face fell. She let go of Emily Walkers hand and turned her body in another direction to leave!
But to her surprise, Yale Shaw acted more swiftly. He stretched out his arm and pulled her back as she turned, then spun her around. Cam Walker lost her bnce and fell hard into his arms!
Chapter 1012 - 1012 1012 Yale Shaws Threat
?Chapter 1012: Chapter 1012: Yale Shaws Threat Chapter 1012: Chapter 1012: Yale Shaws Threat Regaining her senses, Cam Walker suddenly exerted force, attempting to break free from him, her voice rising several notches as a result, Let me go!
With that shout, she startled some guests who were close by, causing them to turn their heads and cast their gazes onto the two of them.
What are Boss Jones and the youngdy from the Walker Family doing? They seem to be quite intimate.
Clutching the woman in his arms, Yale Shaw became even more presumptuous, imprisoning her within the crook of his arm, then closing his eyes as if savoring her scent, a look of intoxication on his face and ascivious smile on his lips, You smell too good, how could I bear to let go.
Cam Walker clenched her fists in secret, wishing she had the martial prowess like Be Stuart!
Let me go! Cam Walker cried out helplessly, and suddenly, the stunning face of yton Howard shed across her mind.
At this moment, how she wished he could be here, for if he were, he would surely protect her with his life.
As long as you agree to dance with me, Ill naturally let you go, Yale Shawughed shamelessly, paying no mind to the stares of those around him.
Cam Walker red at him hatefully and through gritted teeth forced out a few words, In your dreams!
However, Yale Shaw chuckled with amusement. The more she refused, the stronger his desire to conquer became, Are you sure you dont want to apany me? Official source is Find1Novel
Cam Walker didnt want to entangle with him further and desperately twisted her body, attempting to escape from the confines of his embrace.
Yale Shaw! Dont push it! Let her go immediately! Emily Walker suddenly charged over, picking up her small handbag and smashing it towards Yale Shaw!
She was Baron Stuarts woman, and Yale Shaw naturally didnt want to provoke this trouble. He easily dodged, sidestepping Emily Walkers attack.
Then he quickly whispered something into Cam Walkers ear, causing her to freeze instantly, her entire being stiffening in a moment, herplexion turning deathly pale
Yale Shaw smiled smugly and then released her as if he had calcted that she would no longer refuse his invitation to dance.
Seeing him let go of Cam Walker, Emily Walker ceased her attack and quickly ran over, Cam! Lets go!
Tonight they hadnt brought anyone with them, and if they really got into a struggle with this Yale Shaw, they would likely be at a disadvantage.
Right now, their best option was to leave here quickly without worrying about being rude.
Emily Walkers expression was rushed as she pulled Cam to leave, but who knew that Cam, immobile as a statue, would just stand there motionless.
Emily turned her head, puzzled, and looked at her, Cam?
Cam Walker, silent until now, slowly lifted her downcast eyelids, her face pale, looking straight at Yale Shaw before her.
How could this be How could this be
Cam, whats wrong with you? Noticing that her color was even worse than before, Emily became somewhat worried.
What Yale Shaw had whispered quickly into Cam Walkers ear just now, she hadnt caught, so she didnt understand what had suddenly happened to her.
How is it? As if having obtained the result he desired, Yale Shaw looked at her pale face with a smile on his lips and asked.
Cam Walker clenched her fists tighter, her body starting to tremble uncontrobly.
Emily, holding onto her, also clearly felt her trembling body but had no idea what could have happened to her in that instant.
Cam, what in the world happened to you?
Cam Walker remained silent, her eyes full of terror as she kept her gaze fixed on Yale Shaw, wishing she could kill him with her own hands.
Chapter 1013 - 1013 1013 The Man Who Suddenly Appeared
?Chapter 1013: Chapter 1013: The Man Who Suddenly Appeared! Chapter 1013: Chapter 1013: The Man Who Suddenly Appeared! At this time, the third piece of music began to y.
Yale Shaw slightly curled his lips upward, and then he lifted his right hand, extending it gentlemanly towards Cam Walker.
This time, he seemed utterly confident, believing she would not refuse this dance again!
Looking at the hand he extended, Cam Walker remained frozen in ce, herplexion pale.
Emily Walker was even more perplexed. This Yale Shaw really wouldnt take no for an answer, and he actually wanted to invite Cam to dance again!
She turned her head,pletely ignoring Yale Shaws gesture, and instead took Cam Walkers hand intending to leave, Cam, lets go!
But who knew, Cam Walker had no intention of leaving and was still standing her ground.
Emily Walker turned her head back, looking at her with a mix of confusion and urgency, Cam! What on earth is wrong with you?
Half a momentter, Cam Walker finally slowly lifted her eyelid, her dark eyes subtly revealing a trace of anger, staring straight at Yale Shaw in front of her!
What exactly do you want?
At those words, Yale Shaw curled his lips again, with a hint of smugness in his bright pupils, Very simple, dance one dance with me tonight.
And then what? she asked again, her rosy lips slightly trembling.
She had no idea what kind of stuff he still had in his hands!
Then Yale Shaw slightly raised his hand, stroked his chin, then looked at her with a yful expression, Of course it depends on your performance.
Cam Walker clenched her hands tightly, her whole body trembling with anger!
Yale Shaw!
Rest assured, as long as you meet all my conditions He suddenly leaned in close to her ear, I will destroy all that stuff.
His softly spoken words made Cam Walker feel a clear threat.
But did she really have no other choice right now other than toply with him?
Emily Walker watched the two seemingly whispering to each other,pletely clueless about what had happened to Cam in such a short time, and why she seemed like apletely different person?
Why should I believe you? she looked at him, suppressing the rage in her heart, and spoke coldly.
But Yale Shaw was utterly unfazed, You can choose not to believe, but you have no other choice, do you?
Cam Walker clenched her fists tightly, feeling the surge of anger in her chest nearly engulfing her, wishing she could kill the man in front of her herself!
From her expression, Yale Shaw could naturally sense her rage and helplessness, which made his heart swell even more with pride.
Then, he extended his hand again in an inviting gesture to her.
Looking at the hands that had once defiled her, Cam Walker could only gently close her eyes, suppressing all her anger inside her heart, then slowly lifted her hand, cing her slender fingers into his palm
Seeing this, Emily Walker widened her eyes, unable to believe Cam had agreed to dance with him!
Cam Get full chapters from fin?novel
However, just when Emily Walker was filled with astonishment, another hand suddenly appeared, urately grasping Cam Walkers.
Before Cam Walker could regain herposure, she felt her body being pulled, and in an instant, she was in the embrace of a forceful arm around her waist. When she recovered and looked up to see the face before her, she was shocked.
yton Howard she looked at the man in front of her with disbelief. At this time, the two of them were already moving gently, stepping towards the center of the dance floor.
yton Howard embraced her, and though there was joy in his heart upon seeing her, his expression was gloomy.
Chapter 1014 - 1014 1014 Who did you want to dance with just
?Chapter 1014: Chapter 1014: Who did you want to dance with just now? Chapter 1014: Chapter 1014: Who did you want to dance with just now? As soon as he entered the conference hall, he began searching for her everywhere, and when he finally found her, was she really about to dance with Yale Shaw?
You, why have you returned? Looking at the man before her, Cam Walker could hardly believe it.
Because this morning he was still saying that he couldnte back for a while, howe he had suddenly returned? And to appear right here
Looking at the woman before him, yton Howards eyes shimmered with full-blown longing.
Half a month had passed, and there wasnt a day in the United Kingdom where he didnt think of her.
Yet the moment he returned, he had to witness such a scene. Regardless of the reason, he felt somewhat pleased!
He embraced her, and while dancing, he asked, Just now, whom did you want to dance with?
Upon hearing this, Cam Walkers expression froze, and the joy of seeing him return suddenly vanished.
Remembering the words Yale Shaw whispered in her ear, her hand unconsciously tightened its grip.
Feeling her hand clenching the sleeve on his arm, yton Howards brow furrowed slightly, as if he sensed she had something on her mind.
Was it because of his question that she didnt know how to exin? Or did she have something to hide?
After all, what secrets could there be between her and Yale Shaw?
Nothing. Not knowing how to exin, she guiltily lowered her eyelids and denied it. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find{n}ovel
From the tone of her voice, he could feel her gloom, but what puzzled him was that she seemed to be hiding something from him.
On the side, Emily Walker looked at yton Howard, who had returned so suddenly, with an expression of surprise as well.
If yton Howard was back, then what about Baron Stuart
She raised her eyes, beginning to search for Baron Stuarts figure within the hall, and sure enough, she saw the familiar silhouette not far away.
After finishing a conversation, Baron Stuart, with his elegant demeanor, walked towards her.
Seeing him, Emily Walker smiled knowingly, her eyes brimming with joy, and as soon as she saw him, she lifted her delicate little face, Why have you returned?
The matter was resolved, so I came back early, Baron Stuart said, his lips curving into a slight smile as he looked at her.
Not far away, Audrey Sawyer was also caught off-guard by yton Howards sudden return, feeling a bit panicked in her heart.
Big Brother Howard did not know about her rtionship with Yale Shaw at all.
And tonight, she hade as Yale Shaws partner, she must not let him find out!
She raised her eyes, ncing at Yale Shaw nearby, only to see him staring straight at yton Howard and Cam Walker in the distance, with a hint of displeasure on his face.
This Yale Shaw, just now all smug and smiling, so why did his attitude change so noticeably the moment Big Brother Howard appeared?
What exactly were his intentions towards Cam Walker?
Audrey Sawyer slightly narrowed her eyes, determined to get to the bottom of this!
It would be best if there was something between him and Cam Walker, as it would suit her ns even more!
Turning to leave the conference hall, Audrey Sawyer made a phone call before she left, telling Yale Shaw that she suddenly felt unwell and had decided to head back first.
After hearing this, Yale Shaw didnt seem to have much to say, anyways his mood was terribly bad at the moment, and he had no desire to care about her!
After the banquet by the Scott Group was over, yton Howard drove Cam Walker back to Walker Manor, and all the way, Cam could sense that something seemed off about him, even his expression seemed distinctly cold.
Was it because he saw her wanting to dance with Yale Shaw?
Whats wrong? She turned her head and asked the man in the driving seat.
yton Howards hand gripped the steering wheel, his features growing colder from the jealousy in his heart.
Chapter 1015 - 1015 1015 I Dont Like You Getting Too Close
?Chapter 1015: Chapter 1015: I Dont Like You Getting Too Close to Him Chapter 1015: Chapter 1015: I Dont Like You Getting Too Close to Him Nothing.
No sooner had the words left his mouth than he regretted them. His heart was clearly not empty, so why did he insist on saying one thing when he felt another?
With this thought, he suddenly spoke again, How did youe into contact with that Yale Shaw?
Ultimately, he could not help but ask.
It always seemed that men with questionable intentions were circling around her. She was well aware of Yale Shaws character, so why would she have any contact with him? This puzzled him and he felt somewhat displeased.
Upon hearing this, Cam Walkers expression faltered, and remembering what Yale Shaw had said at the conference hall, she grew anxious and restless.
Four years ago on the cruise ship, she had not expected that, despite everything Baron Stuart had destroyed, Yale Shaw still had a USB sh drive.
How could this be? Four years ago, Baron Stuart had clearly destroyed everything, even going as far as paying a high price to recover all the original copies. So why did Yale Shaw still have those?
Seeing her lost in thought, with an unusual look on her face, yton Howard, from the drivers seat, narrowed his eyes slightly, Cam?
His call promptly brought her back to reality, and she looked at him somewhat nkly, Hmm?
Seeing the absent look on her face, a moment of surprise crossed yton Howards features before he turned the steering wheel sharply, pulling the car to the side of the road, What on earth is wrong with you?
His question made her feel even more guilty, and she couldnt help but be a bit flustered, No, nothing.
She loved this man and did not want him to find out about that scene. Besides, considering his status and position, how could he possibly contend with Yale Shaw?
No matter what, she had to get the original copies from Yale Shaw!
Her visibly panicked demeanor made it clearhow could he believe her when she said nothing was wrong?
Nothing? Then tell me, why would you associate with Yale Shaw?
Cam Walker looked up, having never considered being together with Yale Shaw, I am not with him!
But just now you were about to dance with him, werent you?
As his tone suddenly turned cold, Cam felt confused and a hint of dejection, Whats wrong with you?
yton Howard pursed his thin lips and then leaned back wearily on the driving seat, his gaze fixed straight ahead.
Having rushed back from the United Kingdom overnight, he had not even taken time to adjust to the time difference before hurrying to the Scott Groups banquet, only to witness that unsettling scene.
He knew there was nothing between her and Yale Shaw, but he still felt unsettled.
I dont like you getting too close to him, he said, leaning back in the driving seat, then added another sentence suddenly, No, its that I dont like you getting too close to any man.
Her heart warmed at his words.
He was obviously beating around the bush about being jealous, wasnt he?
yton Howard.
Hearing her gentle call, yton Howard turned his head slightly to look at her.
I She stopped mid-sentence, the words she wanted to say desperately stuck in her throat.
If it were before, she would have spoken without hesitation. But she didnt know when she had be somewhat shy, to the point where she couldnt even voice a confession.
Seeing her hesitate, yton Howard frowned slightly, What is it?
I She lowered her eyelids, her cheeks suddenly flushing red. This update is avable on find(?)ovel
She liked this man, was even willing to risk her own life just to keep his love. She wanted to let him know how much she liked him, loved him, but she just couldnt say it.
yton Howards brows knit together, not understanding why she was feeling embarrassed, but the blush on her cheeks was clearly visible in his eyes.
Chapter 1016 - 1016 1016 Sudden Confession
?Chapter 1016: Chapter 1016: Sudden Confession Chapter 1016: Chapter 1016: Sudden Confession The car grew quiet, and after a long time, she slowly lifted her eyelids, turning her face to look at the man leaning on the drivers seat.
His eyes, filled with deep affection, radiated intense heat, I like you, very much.
Her sudden confession left him momentarily stunned and somewhat surprised.
After a long time, he looked at her and replied, Just like?
He wanted all of her, not just her affection.
Cam Walker was taken aback.
She didnt know the difference between liking and loving, she only knew that she very much liked this man, and if he wanted her love, then she would love.
I like you to the point of no return, I dont want to lose you, Im afraid of losing you. The days you were in the United Kingdom, I thought of you every day, at night, during the day, even when I was alone in the office
She was still speaking when she noticed the mans face suddenly drew close, and in an instant, his lips sealed hers.
How could he resist after such a confession!
Moving slowly from the drivers seat, he pressed her firmly against the passenger seat and devoured her lips for a good while. Eventually, he let her go, his right hand gently caressing her cheek as his heated gaze meticulously observed her delicate face.
Then he spoke softly, his voice hoarse from the intense kissing, tinged with a maic quality, I missed you too.
As soon as he finished speaking, he captured her lips once more, continuing the kiss
Within a few minutes, being a normal man,bined with her confession, yton Howard could hardly contain himself, his hand unconsciously began to move to her chest, wanting her right then and there for the first time! Fresh chapters posted on FindNovel
Cam Walker, overwhelmed by his kisses, sensed his palm wandering to her chest. Her mind and body startled, she sped tighter the hand grasping his back in slight nervousness.
This grasp also pulled yton Howards rationality back.
It was the first time, and he did not want to take her in the car.
After a long time, he reluctantly broke the kiss, his voice hoarse, Move in and live with me?
Cam Walker was taken aback, clearly understanding the implication of his words.
But right now, she couldnt do that. After all, she was living with her parents; how could she broach this subject with them?
Moreover, there was the presence of Audrey Sawyer in his apartment. How could she just ignore that and move in with him?
She fell silent, giving no answer.
Seeing her difficulty, yton Howard looked at her for a long time before no longer pressing the issue.
When she was ready to move in, perhaps she would naturally do so.
After straightening out her clothes that he had disheveled, yton Howard smiled slightly, Its gettingte, Ill take you home first.
Cam Walker lifted her eyelids, wanting to gauge his expression, to know if he would be angry because of her silence.
However, looking at hisplexion, it seemed he was not.
A warmth filled her heart, this man was just so good; he never forced her to do anything.
Perhaps, she should give him some sweetness?
I I actually
She hemmed and hawed, unsure of what she wanted to say. yton Howard furrowed his brows slightly, waiting for her to finish her sentence.
I she hesitated for so long, yet the words she wanted to say still felt difficult to express.
She suddenly realized she seemed a bit unreserved; after all, she was a woman who was thinking about being with him
Never mind, I Im just a bit tired and want to go back earlier. She furrowed her brows in a fluster, feeling so embarrassed she wished she could crawl into a hole!
Chapter 1017 - 1017 1017 A Phone Call from Yale Shaw
?Chapter 1017: Chapter 1017: A Phone Call from Yale Shaw Chapter 1017: Chapter 1017: A Phone Call from Yale Shaw Fortunately, she hadnt let those words spill out just now; otherwise, she truly didnt know where to hide her blushing face!
Just now, she didnt understand why, but she suddenly felt like saying that she could go to his ce Tonight
But then she thought, would such words from One Woman sound too unreserved, as if she couldnt wait to be with him
Ahem ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find1Novel
Watching her shy, blushing smile, yton Howard lightly pursed his Thin Lips, revealing a faint smile, and then stroked her soft hair strands, Ill take you home.
She nodded, Mm.
When the car arrived at Walker Manor, there was no need to fear the family knowing since their rtionship was already public.
She looked at him, Um do you want toe in and sit for a while?
Although it waste, she couldnt help but ask.
yton Howard smiled, nced at the Gold-iid watch on his left hand, and realized it was already 10 PM.
No, you should get some rest earlier.
The jetg from his return from the United Kingdom was indeed wearing him out. from evening to now, he hadnt had a proper nights sleep for over twenty hours, and he had a meeting early tomorrow morning.
He kissed her Forehead as lightly as a dragonfly skimming water and then helped her unbuckle her seat belt.
Goodnight.
The weariness was visible on his face, so Cam Walker didnt press him further and smiled gently, Then take care on your way.
Mm.
Tonight had truly been a beautiful and Sweet night for her, despite the minor incident with Yale Shaw that upset her a little. But with just one nce at the familiar and charming face before her, all her worries seemed to dissipate temporarily like smoke.
She opened the Car door and got out of the car.
As soon as she stepped out, her Cell Phone suddenly rang.
She paused, looking down to retrieve her phone from her Handbag, and saw it was an unfamiliar number.
Seeing her unexpectedly halt, yton Howard also frowned slightly, just watching her.
Cam Walker furrowed her brows and after a few seconds, answered the phone.
Who would call from an unfamiliar number at this time?
Hello?
Your voice is as enchanting as ever.
On the phone, a familiar voice caused Cam Walkersplexion to turn immediately pale.
With her Back to yton Howards car, he couldnt notice her ashen face, able to sense only that her body had stiffened, as if something had happened.
Whats the matter? Scared by my voice? The other ends Yale Shaw seemed to sense her current state, his tone carrying a deeply mocking undertone as he noted her silence.
It took Cam Walker a little while to regain herposure; she knew yton Howard was still Behind her.
She nced out of the corner of her eye, hoping that yton Howard wouldnt get out of the car at this moment.
How how do you know my Number? She calmed down and asked coldly.
On the phone, Yale Shaw chuckled, Getting a Beautys number isnt difficult for me, especially Yours.
Indeed, obtaining a number was a trivial matter for him!
Cam Walker took a deep breath, fully aware of the purpose behind his call.
What do you want, exactly?
To be my Woman! Yale Shaw didnt beat around the bush, stating it inly!
Upon hearing this, Cam Walkers grip on the phone tightened, Impossible!
Is that so? On the phone, Yale Shaws lips curled into a sly smile as he looked at the Stuff in his hands, his eyes reflecting a hint of lust, How about, I let you see something first?
Chapter 1018 - 1018 1018 You Will Surely Die a Horrible
?Chapter 1018: Chapter 1018: You Will Surely Die a Horrible Death! Chapter 1018: Chapter 1018: You Will Surely Die a Horrible Death! Hearing that, Cam Walker couldnt help but frown. Now that they were at her home gate, how was he nning to show her something?
Could it be that he was nearby her house right now?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker suddenly looked up, wanting to look around, but remembering yton Howard behind her, she didnt dare to.
Thest thing she wanted was for him to find out.
What stuff?
Yale Shaw chuckled, Wait a moment.
Cam Walker waited silently, unsure what exactly Yale Shaw would show her.
But then she thought of yton Howard behind her and wanted to hang up the phone.
With that in mind, she actually took the phone from her ear, ready to hang up.
But just then, the cell phone suddenly beeped, a text message came through.
She was just about to press the disconnect button, but the text message made her pause abruptly.
The number was still Yale Shaws.
Remembering the words he had said to her at the banquet venue today, Cam Walker was silent for a few seconds, took a deep breath, and decisively opened the text message!
Upon viewing it, she turned deathly pale in an instant.
The text contained two screenshots, both of her naked body
Looking at the photos on the cell phone, Cam Walker felt a coldness throughout her body, as if a thousand swords pierced her heart, causing unbearable pain!
How could this happen
Her hand trembling, she picked up the phone again, just as she was about to say something, Yale Shaw on the other end spoke first.
Rest assured, I will give you time to think it over, but, of course, I would prefer the sooner the better. Just dont make me wait too long, he said.
Cam Walker clenched her fists tightly, her whole body quivering with rage, What if I dont?
Yale Shaw smiled with confidence, Then I will have no choice but to make these videos public. That way, your boyfriend will probably suffer considerably, right?
His words made Cam Walker seethe with hatred; her hand at her side clenched so tightly that her nails dug into her skin. She felt no pain, only a desire to kill Yale Shaw on the spot!
Her lips trembled with anger, and a pair of jet ck eyes began to redden as if ignited by furious mes.
You will surely not die a good death
Yale Shaw chuckled dismissively, Isnt there a saying, To die under the peony flowers is to be a charming ghost?''
Not wanting to speak another word with that man, Cam Walker closed her eyes in fury and then hung up the phone with a snap.
No sooner had she hung up the phone than a familiar voice came from behind.
Whats wrong?
Cam Walkers body jolted, quickly closed the text message on the screen, and restored the cell phone to the home screen.
As yton Howard approached her and saw her unnaturally tense and flustered expression, he furrowed his brows slightly, Whats the matter? Whose phone call was it?
Cam Walker took a deep breath, trying to gather herposure, Its nothing.
yton Howard narrowed his eyes; did she look like someone who was fine?
Whose call was it? he asked, his voice deepening.
Looking into his determined eyes, Cam Walker felt somewhat guilty but didnt want him to know about what Yale Shaw had told her.
It was she hesitated, not wanting him to know the call was from Yale Shaw, but also not wanting to lie to him. She was caught in a dilemma.
Seeing her unwilling to speak, yton Howards expression darkened slightly.
Since she didnt want to speak, he wouldnt press her!
So, he simply snatched the cell phone from her hand and began to check it himself. Readplete version only at find?novel
Chapter 1019 - 1019 1019 The Deep Sorrow in Their Eyes
?Chapter 1019: Chapter 1019: The Deep Sorrow in Their Eyes Chapter 1019: Chapter 1019: The Deep Sorrow in Their Eyes As soon as Cam saw it, a shock went through her heart, but then she thought it was still okay since she hadnt assigned Yale Shaws phone number a name.
Now, even if he checked, he probably wouldnt know that number was Yale Shaws.
But, she was wrong!
Because yton Howard was not just looking to browse through her Contacts!
Seeing a string of unfamiliar numbers, yton didnt think twice and decisively dialed one
Cams heart leaped, wanting to step forward to stop him, but she realized it was already toote!
Whats the rush to call me back, have you made up your mind? On the phone, Yale Shaw was slightly surprised by her sudden call.
Hearing that mans voice on the phone, ytons expression changed, and he slightly lifted his eyelids to look at the woman in front of him.
Cams heart jolted, feeling a guilty panic.
After hanging up the phone, he looked at the woman before him, a trace of agony shing in the depths of his eyes.
Just now, that mans voice was obviously Yale Shaws, and she, she had actually been in contact with Yale Shaw behind his back? She even refused to tell him that the call was from Yale Shaw?
Looking at her, he felt a piercing pain in his chest.
Why do you still contact him? Why hide it from me? He couldnt think of a reason why she wouldnt tell him, if it was really just Yale Shaw pestering her, she could just be honest with him, right? Why hide it?
Seeing the pain in his eyes, Cam started to feel panicked and wanted to exin, Its not like that I didnt mean to hide it from you Readplete version only at Find~Novel
If I hadnt dialed, would you have never told me? He looked at her, feeling as if his chest were being torn open, his ink jade-like eyes bing bloodshot from the pain.
For the first time, she felt panicked, not knowing how to exin everything, yet fearful that he might leave her because of it.
With that anxiety, her tears started to fall.
Her voice choked with urgency, Its not like that, yton I dont know how to exin to you, but I really didnt mean to hide anything from you
Then tell me, why did he call you? He asked calmly, noticing her urgency.
Cam paused, unable to exin this question.
The event on the cruise ship four years ago was known to yton, but he had not witnessed that unbearable scene. If he had seen it, would he still love her as he does now? Would he still not despise her?
She didnt want to, nor did she want him to see that scene.
He just, he just keeps pestering me In reality, that was the truth, Yale Shaw indeed wanted to pester her.
But her exnation made him feel a chill in his heart.
If it was really Yale Shaw pestering her, why hadnt she been honest just now?
Is that so? He looked at her, his heart aching so much he didnt know what to say, You should rest earlier.
Having said that, he turned and left.
His resolute departing figure, however, gave Cam the illusion that once he turned away, he might nevere back.
yton! She chased after him, her heart aching as she looked at him, Would you believe me, please? Theres really nothing between Yale Shaw and me, nothing!!
Her voice cried out in agony, desperately wanting the man before her to believe her.
Seeing her urgency, seeing the pain in her eyes, his heart ached too.
Between her and Yale Shaw, he indeed believed there was nothing, but why did she hide it from him? That was what mattered most to him.
He slowly raised his hand, his palms cradling her tear-stained face, his thumbs gently wiping away her tears, Get some rest earlier.
Chapter 1020 - 1020 1020 Cold War for One Day
?Chapter 1020: Chapter 1020: Cold War for One Day Chapter 1020: Chapter 1020: Cold War for One Day Although he wiped away her tears, his answer left a void in her heart.
It was clear that he simply refused to believe her, choosing instead to ignore the situation.
yton Howard Her heart ached as she spoke, her voice trembling.
Yet he released her and turned to walk towards the car.
He didnt disbelieve her, he just wanted to calm himself down and think through the issue properly.
Perhaps, it was really just Yale Shaw pestering her? That was the onlyfort he could give himself.
After all, given the past incidents, he was well aware of Yale Shaws character. Regarding her, Shaw was always entwined in her affairs, nearly ruining her on several asions.
But even so, why did she stille into contact with him? Today at the banquet, she even wanted to dance with him, and now they were on the phone together!
This made it impossible for his heart to calm down.
Maybe once he got home, he could settle his thoughts and properly contemte the issue.
Watching the fading taillights of his car, Cam Walker felt as though her heart was being carved with a knife; she had never felt as helpless and heartbroken as she did at this moment
That night, it seemed neither of them slept, their eyes open until daylight
The next morning.
Seeing her daughters swollen eyes, Ang Reid couldnt help but be astonished and asked with concern, Cam, what happened to you?
Looking at her mothers shocked expression, Cam Walker lowered her eyelids, Its nothing, Im heading to thepany now.
Having said that, she went straight towards the direction of the front door.
Ang Reid was taken aback and called out as she watched her daughters retreating figure, Arent you going to have breakfast?
No thanks, Im not very hungry.
With her reply, the figure of Cam Walker disappeared at the grand entrance gate.
Ang Reid was filled with confusioncould it be that she argued with yton Howard?
But that didnt make sense. yton Howard was on a business trip to the United Kingdom, what could have happened to cause such a fight?
yton Howard had hurried backst night, something of which Ang Reid was naturally unaware.
One whole day passed, and until she got off work, Cam Walker was somewhat absent-minded, her work performance not up to par.
Normally at this time, he would have called her, but today there was no such phone call
And yton Howard was alsopletely off his game throughout the day.
yton Howard? Baron Stuart looked at yton Howard beside him in the meeting room; this was the second time he had called out to him.
In the past, Howard would never have made him call out a second time, nor would he have allowed himself to be so distracted during working hours.
Howard snapped back to reality and realized that everyone at the conference table was waiting for the document in his hand. Hurrying to regain hisposure, he ced the document in front of Baron Stuart.
Baron Stuart slightly lifted his eyes, his expression somewhat stern.
He didnt like people being absent-minded during work.
Aware of Baron Stuarts stern gaze, yton Howard nodded slightly, My apologies, Young Master.
Dont let it happen again.
Yes.
After this incident, Howard once again immersed himself in work.
In truth, Baron Stuart had really given him a lot of leeway. Had it been anybody else, they might have already faced a scolding or even been fired on the spot!
5:30 PM
After leaving work, Cam Walker had just reached thepany building entrance when her cell phone began to ring.
After a whole day of anticipation, she thought it was yton Howard calling and eagerly pulled out the phone from her bag.
However, upon seeing the unfamiliar number, her expression froze, and she stood paralyzed in ce.
A few secondster, she resolutely declined Yale Shaws call and, keeping her phone in hand, headed towards the parking lot.
But hardly had she taken a few steps, the phone rang once more. She intended to hang up again, but then she saw it was yton Howard calling. Discover more novels at f?ndnovel
PS: Unconsciously, weve surpassed a thousand chapters. Over these past few months, thank you all for your understanding and forgiveness, and even more for your support. Reading yourments warms my heart, and Im very touched. I love you too, kisses~
Chapter 1021 - 1021 1021 Just Kill Him
?Chapter 1021: Chapter 1021: Just Kill Him Chapter 1021: Chapter 1021: Just Kill Him `
Her heart lifted, and she hastily answered the phone, Hello!?
On the phone, yton Howard was silent for two seconds, and then he spoke calmly, Dinner together tonight?
His sudden invitation was a joy for her, and she eagerly responded, Okay.
Although they had both been upset because ofst nights incident, as time passed, he couldnt help but miss her.
Then go home first, Ille pick you up after Im done with work, the ce is at Rose Restaurant, he would be getting off work in a little while.
Cam Walker nodded, Hmm.
After hanging up the phone, the dark clouds that had hovered all day finally dispersed. Watching the sky grow darker, Cam Walker felt her mood lighten and began walking towards the parking lot.
But she had only taken a few steps when her cell phone rang again.
This time, it was a text message.
Seeing the now familiar number on the screen, Cam Walker felt a pang of anxiety.
What would Yale Shaw send her this time? The same screenshots from the videos?
Thinking about this possibility, Cam Walkers grip on the phone involuntarily tightened, her knuckles turning white.
But in the end, she couldnt escape Yale Shaws threat.
On the screen appeared two explicit photos once again, just likest night, both featuring her naked body. Todays photos were even more outrageous. Unlike yesterday, at least her face had been obscured by her hair then, but these two photos didnt cover anything, and even captured her extremely fawning expression, with a few lines of text below: What do you think will be the consequences if these are uploaded to various media websites?
Looking at the lines on the screen, Cam Walkers hand holding the phone began to tremble with rage. She had never known that, four years ago after being injected with medicine, she could exhibit such a look.
Shaking with anger, she stood in the underground parking lot and dialed a number!
Yale Shaw, what exactly do you want? What do you want me to do!? She roared furiously as soon as the phone was connected.
On the other end, Yale Shaw was unimpressed, his lips still curved with a confident smile, as if her anger made him even happier.
The way you get angry is so enticing, I like it, he said with levity, but it made Cam Walker feel a murderous rage!
Yes, if she killed him, all problems would be solved
Suddenly, such a thought shed through Cam Walkers mind.
Perhaps, this really was the best solution to the problem.
But murder carries a heavy price. If so, then what future could she and yton Howard possibly have? This content belongs to Find_Novel(.
Remembering yton Howards familiar and handsome face, yearning for his deep kisses each time, Cam Walker felt a sharp pain in her chest, as if wounded all over.
But if things continued this way, how could she face yton Howard?
Remembering the argumentst night, remembering how he had chosen to trust her time after time, Cam Walker didnt care about anything else anymore, she just had to find a way to kill Yale Shaw
Only with his death could all problems be stopped.
What I want is very simple, havent I made that clearst night? Yale Shaw on the other end was unaware of her current thoughts, still patient as ever.
Thinking about it, he too felt he had invested the most in this woman.
Even though women were easily within his reach, he had set his heart on this one woman and had never desired a womans body so intensely.
Could it be just as others say, the rarer something is, the more it provokes a mans interest?
`
Chapter 1022 - 1022 1022 Yale Shaws Threat 1
?Chapter 1022: Chapter 1022: Yale Shaws Threat 1 Chapter 1022: Chapter 1022: Yale Shaws Threat 1 Cam Walker suppressed the anger in her heart, taking a deep breath.
I havent thought it through yet.
Thats not going to work. My time is limited. Didnt I give you all ofst night to think about it? At this moment, Yale Shaw seemed like he could hardly wait to possess her body and taste the vor of that year once more.
Cam clenched her fists stealthily, knowing she was not yet capable of overpowering this Yale Shaw!
Give me a few more days. The reason she said this was merely to stall for time.
No, I want you toe and be with me tonight. From his end, Yale Shaw gauged that she had no choiceif he insisted that shee tonight, she had no choice but toply!
Upon hearing his words, Cams heart skipped a beat.
Tonight?
She was supposed to have dinner with yton Howard tonight; it had taken so much effort, but he finally called to invite her to a meal! This update is avable on Find_Novel(.
She didnt want to lose him, didnt want to miss this opportunity. She understood yton Howard all too wellhe must have set aside all of yesterdays misunderstandings and chosen to trust her. And her, how could she break her promise for tonight?
Tomorrow, I will definitelye to see you tomorrow! Cam suppressed the sorrow and anger in her heart and said to Yale Shaw over the phone.
No matter what, she had to meet yton Howard tonight!
But obviously, Yale Shaw seemed to have run out of patience, and he tly stated, Tonight!
What if I dont?
Yale Shaw smiled, his gaze fixated on a scene disyed on theputer, Then Id have no choice but to send these things to various media websites, let them see what kind of seductive spectacle the Walker Familys Daughter is, including that hot body
Enough!
Before he could finish, Cam couldnt help but roar in protest!
She would definitely kill this man, tearing him to shreds!
What? Have you thought it through? The angrier she was, the more amused Yale Shaw seemed on the other end.
Cam lightly closed her eyes, hiding all her rage at the bottom of her heart, then slowly opened them again and quietly asked, When?
Hearing her reply, Yale Shawughed, feeling a sense of superiority he had never felt before.
Rose Restaurant, better dress up a bit sexier from now on, you will be my, Yale Shaws, woman.
Upon hearing these words, a shock ran through Cams heart.
The Rose Restaurant? That was the ce yton Howard had chosen to meet her.
No, change the ce.
At her words, Yale Shaw couldnt help but narrow his eyes slightly, as if he discerned something from her tone.
Could it be that she had another appointment tonight?
And that ce was the Rose Restaurant?
No wonder she said tonight wouldnt work!
No change. I like it there; its settled then.
Cam, trembling with rage, felt utterly helpless.
After hanging up the phone and looking at the photos in her cell phone, her heart became as silent as death.
Walking slowly to the red Maserati, she sat in the drivers seat, looked at the name on the contact list, and, with a flick of her finger, she renamed yton Howard to Howard.
[Cam, all my life, devoted to you.]
.
Dressed in a fresh suit, yton Howard was about to leave when his cell phone suddenly rang.
It was rare for him to receive texts, and even when he did, he never looked at them.
Knowing it was the text message alert, his eyebrows knit together, but ultimately, he didnt take out his phone. Instead, he left the apartment, driving his ck Mercedes-Benz towards Walker Manor.
At this time, the bustling E ce was bathed in neon lights, with the lights dimmed.
Just as the car entered the upscale residentialplex, his phone suddenly rang again.
Chapter 1023 - 1023 1023 Yale Shaws Threat 2
?Chapter 1023: Chapter 1023: Yale Shaws Threat 2 Chapter 1023: Chapter 1023: Yale Shaws Threat 2 Looking at the familiar name, he steered the wheel while putting on his Bluetooth headset.
Hello?
At this time, Cam Walker stood at the front door of her home, remembering that he would being to pick her up in a little while, which made her chest ache, and her expression turned somewhat gloomy.
yton Howard.
Hmm?
I Heaven knows how much she had been looking forward to tonights date, and yet, it was she who had to cancel it
She hesitated, her tone somewhat somber and defeated, I cant join you for dinner tonight
Upon hearing this, yton Howard abruptly pressed on the brakes and then pulled the car over to the side, frowning as he asked, What happened?
Could she tell him that she was going to meet Yale Shaw tonight?
No!
So, even if she didnt want to hide anything from him, she still had to conceal everything!
Just make it through tonight, and all the problems could be dealt with, at most, she would sacrifice a lifetime
My, my father suddenly felt a bit unwell, so I cant join you for dinner. She blurted out a lie.
Her fathers health indeed wasnt good, which made this excuse believable enough to deceive him and make him trust her words.
At his words, yton Howards brows furrowed slightly. Naturally, he knew that Baxter Walkers health had not been good since hisst illness.
Then Ille to see him, since Im almost
No need!
He was about to say that he was almost at her home gate when she abruptly interrupted him, leaving him somewhat puzzled.
Realizing that she had sounded too eagerly defensive, Cam Walker paused for a moment and then exined, No need, I, I am at the hospital with him now. Hes not in serious trouble, and we can go home after this intravenous drip.
She naturally couldnt let hime to her home, nor could she let him go to the hospital.
Really? He asked uncertainly, feeling that something was off with her tonight. Was it because her father suddenly felt unwell, or had she encountered something else?
Remembering their argumentst night, yton Howards frown deepened; he didnt want his suspicions to grow. This woman, he trusted that she loved him. This text is hosted at f?ndnovel
After cooling downst night, he still chose to trust her.
Cam Walker nodded, Yes! Ill join you for a meal tomorrow.
After hesitating for a moment, he could only helplessly nod in agreement, Alright, then take care of yourself.
Okay.
After hanging up the phone, although Cam Walker seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, she felt an unnamed sense of oppression in her heart.
Now, she just hoped that yton Howard wouldnt find out about everything tonight, nor about her meeting with Yale Shaw.
Getting into her car, Cam Walker drove her red Maserati away from the grand entrance of her residence.
At this time, she gripped the steering wheel, her peripheral vision asionally ncing at the handbag on the passenger seat where she had prepared a dagger, naturally not noticing that at the corner spot inside the upscale residential area, yton Howard was about to make a U-turn to leave
Because cars were passing by, yton Howard paused his maneuver to wait for them to pass before turning around, but then he saw the familiar car body belonging to
Cam?
His eyebrows knit tightly. Had he not clearly seen her in the drivers seat, he might have thought it was just another Maserati of the same model as hers.
Watching the familiar car disappear at the corner, yton Howards heart sank to the bottom in that moment.
Wasnt she supposed to be at the hospital with her father? Why was she
Chapter 1024 - 1024 1024 Yale Shaws Threat 3
?Chapter 1024: Chapter 1024: Yale Shaws Threat 3 Chapter 1024: Chapter 1024: Yale Shaws Threat 3 He quickly turned the car around, following her vehicle while he dialed thendline number for Walker Manor.
The call was answered by Ang Reid.
Hello? Ang Reids gentle and peaceful voice came through the phone.
At the sound of her voice, yton Howard felt his heart sink again. If her father was really at the hospital at this moment, then why was her mother at home?
Aunt.
Is that yton Howard? Why are you calling?
yton Howard paused for a moment, Its about Cam
Her? She just left. Werent you two supposed to have dinner together?
Yes, just wanted to make sure she had left the house.
Oh, she just left. If you wait a little while, she should be arriving soon.
Okay.
Have a good time! On the phone, Ang Reid seemed to be in a good mood, not at all like someone whose son, Baxter Walker, was down with illness, which added to the heaviness of the suspicions in yton Howards mind.
Where was she going? Why did she feel the need to hide it from him and even deceive her own family about it?
Following her all the way and looking at the familiar restaurant outside the car window, yton Howards suspicions deepened even more.
Rose Restaurant, wasnt this the ce where he had arranged to have dinner with her tonight?
Could it be that she missed the appointment on purpose to surprise him? Th?s chapter is updated by FindN0vel
No, that didnt seem quite right either.
When he left work, he had agreed to pick her up from her home. If she had told him she couldnte to dinner, then he wouldnt havee here. How could she surprise him then?
Looking at the grand entrance of the restaurant, Cam Walker clenched the small purse tightly in her hand. After making a significant decision in her mind, she stepped into the restaurant.
Upon entering the restaurant, the waiter seemed to recognize her and immediately led her to the private room on the second floor.
To find out the truth, to understand why she lied, yton Howard followed her to the private room on the second floor.
At the private room door entrance, the female waiter gave her a slight smile, Mr. Shaw is inside waiting for you, pleasee in.
After she entered the private room, the waiter turned and walked away, but as she reached the corner spot, a handsome man approached, momentarily bewitching her.
Looking at the waiter in front of him, yton Howard took out several red banknotes from his wallet, and then, with a cold expression, he asked, Who is in that private room?
Faced with the red banknotes before her and the handsome man, it would be a lie to say she wasnt tempted.
Such a handsome man and paying her attention, even without a tip, she would very much like to tell him!
Its Mr. Shaw, he has a dinner appointment with ady.
Yale Shaw?
Yes.
The waiter nodded. Judging by her manner, it seemed this gentleman and Boss Shaw were acquainted.
Listening to the waiters answer, yton Howard felt as if something had heavily struck his chest, making it unbearable.
Looking at the door of the private room not far away, he gradually approached and opened the door a crack. Through the gap, he saw her familiar profile
His heart, as if torn to shreds, feltpletely pained by this woman.
She refused him yet was having dinner with this Yale Shaw, even going so far as to lie to him
In the span of four years, just what kind of woman had he fallen for
Looking at that familiar profile, after a long time, he indifferently turned away and left the Rose Restaurant.
Inside the private room, Cam Walker looked coldly at Yale Shaw seated before her, calcting how to deal with him tonight.
She calmly finished her dinner,pletely ignoring Yale Shaws admiration of her.
After dinner, she asked, Where to now?
Chapter 1025 - 1025 1025 Yale Shaws Threat 4
?Chapter 1025: Chapter 1025: Yale Shaws Threat 4 Chapter 1025: Chapter 1025: Yale Shaws Threat 4 Watching her, Anna Fraser, with her alluring figure, Yale Shaw lifted his hand and gently caressed his chin, a deep look of admiration in his eyes.
Whats the hurry?
Cam Walker turned away with an icy look, If theres nothing else, then Ill be leaving first!
Having said that, she stood up, grabbed her handbag, and was about to leave the private room.
But her stubborn and icy attitude only made Yale Shaw more fascinated by her. He quickly stood up and chased after her, Hey, dont rush, lets leave together now.
As he caught up to her, he pulled her into his arms when she was least expecting it and wrapped his arms around her slender waist, Shall we go together?
His touch made her feel nauseous with repulsion, and after a surge of disgust, she pushed him away violently, Dont you want me to be your woman? Then let me tell you, at most, Ill be your secret lover. In public or any public ce, its best if you dont touch me!
At her words, Yale Shaw became even more interested.
A secret lover? How intriguing.
However, what he really wanted was for her to be seen as his woman both in public and in private, especially in front of yton Howard. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find(?)ovel
He held her even tighter, a smug smile ying on his lips, You dont get to decide, dont forget, youre mine now.
He hugged her and walked straight to the elevator entrance. Although Cam Walker was seething with anger inside, she couldnt break free from his grasp and was forced to let him carry her towards the restaurant doorway.
At the front door, yton Howard sat in the car, staring at the grand entrance of the Rose Restaurant, yet he couldnt bring himself to start the car.
Here was the woman he yearned for, and yet, in this moment, she was with another man
Thinking of her lies, the abnormalities of these days, and her secrecy towards him, yton Howard involuntarily gripped the steering wheel tighter, then suddenly made a U-turn in an attempt to leave!
However, just as he had turned the car around, he was shocked to see the two figures emerging from the restaurant doorway through his rear-view mirror, looking so intimately close
His heart was torn apart once again at this moment
He couldnt understand what it was all for? Didnt she know what kind of person Yale Shaw was? Why would she still be in contact with him, even seen with him so closely together!?
Watching the two figures disappearing into the distance, yton Howard gripped the steering wheel tightly, his heart feeling as if it had died.
He stared straight at their retreating figures. The next second, his heart was cut deep once again!
That was
Cam Walker stood in front of a luxurious building, only then realizing it was a hotel next door to the Rose Restaurant.
She clenched her fists tightly, fully aware of the purpose Yale Shaw had in bringing her here.
Let go! I can walk by myself! She pushed away from his grasp. Although it was nighttime, on the bustling main street, she didnt want anyone to see her with this man, Yale Shaw, let alone entering a hotel to book a room
She was praying in her heart, hoping all of this could be kept from the man she loved the most. Just get through tonight, and then all these problems would cease to exist.
She had never been so afraid of losing someone; she would trade her whole life for this man, no matter the cost.
Seeing the two enter the hotel, yton Howard, sitting in the car, seemed unable to tolerate the anger in his heart any longer and abruptly opened the car door. He wanted to get a clear answer, to ask why she was doing this!
However, just as his hand touched the car door, he paused.
If she was deliberately concealing the truth, would asking her change the oue?
Chapter 1026 - 1026 1026 Why are you afraid Ive poisoned the
?Chapter 1026: Chapter 1026: Why, are you afraid Ive poisoned the noodles? Chapter 1026: Chapter 1026: Why, are you afraid Ive poisoned the noodles? Previously, he had asked as well, and her response was that there was nothing between her and Yale Shaw, but now? What was he witnessing?
Thinking about this, he closed his eyes for a moment, suppressing the anguish in his heart, and suddenly drove the car away from the bustling district.
.
Inside a luxurious presidential suite, which was Yale Shaws designated room, Cam Walker stood in the opulent living room, herplexion ashen and cold, like the color of death.
What she needed to do now was figure out how to deal with this Yale Shaw.
After a little while, Yale Shaw came over holding two sses of fine red wine, offering her one of them.
Looking at the red wine before her, Cam Walker was far from naive.
She knew better than anyone what kind of man Yale Shaw was.
She shifted her gaze away slightly, making no move to take the wine ss.
Yale Shaw chuckled, his toneced with mockery, Whats wrong, afraid Ive poisoned it?
Cam Walker lifted her eyelids, and an involuntary sneer escaped her, Is there none?
Yale Shaw didnt deny it, ncing at the red wine in his hand, indeed, he hadced the drink with an aphrodisiac to prevent her from any kind of resistance.
But now, he figured that she wouldnt dare to resist anyway.
If thats the case, why dont you pour yourself a drink? Over there, you can drink whatever you like, Yale Shaw gestured towards a wine rack in the living room, not far away, which was stocked with various types of high-end red wine.
Cam Walker gave it a nce, showing no interest in wine whatsoever.
However, the fact that Yale Shaw was going to such lengths to get her to drink only made her more cautious.
No need, she replied coldly and then turned to walk to the window, as if only by looking outside could she find a sliver of safety for her heart.
At least here was not like the cruise ship four years ago, where she was confined inside a room, filled with horror andpletely airtight. Content originallyes from find(?)ovel
Watching her delicate figure, Yale Shaws lips slightly curled into a smile. He then ced the two wine sses on the tea table and walked behind Cam Walker, gently embracing her slender waist.
Touched by his hand, Cam Walker stiffened, wanting to push him away, but she knew that now was the time to endure if she could.
After concealing her revulsion and resistance deep in her heart, Cam Walkerposed herself and pushed him away, then turned to look at him with a frosty expression, I need to go to the restroom.
After she spoke, she scanned the room, locked onto the restroom, and walked towards it without hesitation.
However, Yale Shaw seemed to think of something amusing and followed her step by step, one hand encircling her slender waist, The restroom and the bathroom are connected. How about we start with a Mandarin Duck bath?
At his words, Cam Walker tensed all over, freezing on the spot.
A secondter, she raised her eyes to meet his, Yale Shaw, dont push me to the limit!
Seeing the anger and defiance in her eyes, Yale Shaw did not press further. After all, she was already his for the night, he wasnt in a rush for this moment.
Seeing that he had nothing more to say, Cam Walker turned and walked towards the restroom.
Once the door was closed, she took out a dagger previously hidden in her handbag and slipped it into her coat pocket.
Taking a deep breath, she stepped out of the restroom once again.
At that moment, Yale Shaw was sitting on the sofa inside the living room, swaying a ss of fine red wine in his hand, watching her emerge from the restroom.
Seeing here out, he put down his wine ss and stood up, slowly walking towards her.
Chapter 1027 - 1027 1027 Does She Want to Kill Him
?Chapter 1027: Chapter 1027: Does She Want to Kill Him? Chapter 1027: Chapter 1027: Does She Want to Kill Him? Cam Walker stood in ce, constantly scheming how to make her move against him.
As he walked up to her, Yale Shaw alternated between admiring her graceful figure and raising his hand, his slender fingers lightly tracing from her waist up, all the way to her chest
Realizing what his next move would be, Cam Walker stiffened, suddenly raising her hand to stop his!
She couldnt let a man other than yton Howard touch her body.
Yale Shaw looked up and saw her pale, forced smile. However, her resistance only served to pique his interest even more.
Do you think its toote to resist now?
Cam Walker lifted her eyelids, her pale little face devoid of any color, as she suppressed her extreme disgust and let her hand drop.
She took a deep breath and slowly said, I just am not used to it.
Not used to it? Do you want to see what you looked like four years ago? He gazed at her, a little thing suddenly appearing in his hand, which he flicked back and forth in front of her.
Knowing what it was in his hand without a second thought, Cam Walker was certain!
Despicable! She stared at him, her fair little face turning red with rage as she blurted out!
But Yale Shaw was unfazed, instead smirking lightly and then beastly gripping her tightly, making her body press firmly against his, Despicable, so what? How can people like us achieve what we want without being despicable?
Let go of me! Her anger rekindled, Cam Walker struggled, attempting to break free from his imprisoning arms!
However, Yale Shaw had no intention of releasing her. Her fiery temper only intrigued him more, causing him to hold her even tighter, savoring a sense of conquest from deep within.
Let go? Now that youvee here, I have no ns to let you go! he dered. Then he began to move his hands restlessly, eagerly roaming them over her body
Cam Walker panicked, even regrettinging here!
Let go, let go of me! She struggled desperately but couldnt break free from his clutches.
She saw the USB sh drive dangling from his fingertips. If she could just get that thing, all her problems would be solved!
At this time, Yale Shaws hand had slowly slipped under her coat and into her clothes. In desperation, Cam Walker frantically pulled out the dagger she had prepared in advance from her coat pocket and waved it furiously in front of Yale Shaw.
Feeling a sh of white light in front of him, Yale Shaw stopped what he was doing and looked at the woman before him in astonishment.
Cam Walker took the opportunity to step back, looking at the man before her with fear, both hands holding the dagger towards him, Donte any closer
Yale Shaw was a bit surprised at her sudden move. This woman, she came here with a dagger? What was she trying to do?
Yale Shaws sinister eyes narrowed; could this woman be nning to kill him?
With this thought, he found it somewhat amusing; how could she, one woman, ever kill him?
A cold smirk appeared on Yale Shaws lips as he looked at her, You want to kill me?
Donte any closer! Cam Walker brandished the dagger, her entire nervous system tensing at this moment!
She had to kill this man and then get the USB sh drive!
Her eyes flickered towards the USB sh drive in Yale Shaws hand, calcting how to get a hold of it!
Noticing her gaze, Yale Shaw couldnt help but curl his lips into a secret, sinister smile, Do you want this?
This woman, she hadnte here from the start intending to kill him and then take the USB sh drive, had she? Content originallyes from FindN()vel
Chapter 1028 - 1028 1028 Did You Quarrel with Sister Walker
?Chapter 1028: Chapter 1028: Did You Quarrel with Sister Walker? Chapter 1028: Chapter 1028: Did You Quarrel with Sister Walker? Considering this possibility, Yale Shaw stepped forward gradually, closing in on her.
Meanwhile, elsewhere.
After returning to the apartment, yton Howard locked himself in the Room for quite a long time. Audrey Sawyer stood Outside the Door as if sensing that something was off with him Today.
She knocked on the Room door, Big Brother Howard?
Inside there was still no response, and Audrey stood at the Front Door pondering. It was the First time she had seen him lock himself in the Room for such a long time.
Could it be that he had a fight with Cam Walker?
Considering this possibility, Audrey couldnt help but curl the corners of her Lips, perhaps this was exactly when she should add fuel to the fire!
Big Brother Howard, Iming in, okay?
Inside there was still no response. After a moment of silence, Audrey gently pushed open the Room door to see the Room plunged in darkness
Audrey paused for a moment, gazing into the dark Space Area, she could make out a faint red glow and the Smell of cigarette smoke.
Big Brother Howard, whats wrong with you? She reached out and turned on the light in the Room, revealing the man leaning on the Single Sofa At the Head of the Bed, his demeanor appeared calm, but Between his Eyebrows showed a trace of pain.
She walked over quietly and touched him with her hand.
Big Brother Howard
Leave.
In the sofa, with his head resting against the back, yton Howard lightly closed his Eyes and uttered two words.
Audreys Lips pressed together, naturally, she had no intention of leaving.
Whats wrong? Are you in a bad mood?
Its none of Your business, get out.
Is it Did you have a fight with Sister Walker? she asked with caution, looking at him.
Yet just as her words fell, yton Howard in the sofa suddenly stood up, gripping her by the throat. His previously dark pupils turned a bloody red, shot through with streaks of blood.
Dont you dare mention her name in front of me again!
His sudden actions caught Audrey off guard. She was terrified and found it hard to breathe with her throat being squeezed.
She furrowed her brows in pain, Howard Big Brother Howard, whats wrong with you?
Seeing the pained expression on Audreys face, yton Howard regained some of his senses, and his grip on her throat slowly loosened.
After being released, Audrey coughed violently several times before she could stabilize her breathing. She looked up, Tears welling up in her eyes.
Big Brother Howard, what on earth is wrong with you? He had never treated her like this before, and Today he had almost strangled her to death. Why? Was it just because she mentioned Cam Walker?
What exactly had happened between him and Cam Walker?
yton Howard gave her a nce and then turned away, his expression somewhat cold.
Get out.
Looking at his back, Audrey still did not intend to leave. Instead, she remained quiet for A little while before speaking up again, Big Brother Howard, Im really worried about you. Can you tell me whats wrong?
Her face conveyed profound concern for him.
However, to yton Howard, all of this simply meant not taking her into ount.
He remained silent, not speaking anymore andpletely ignored the Woman standing Behind him.
After some time had passed and seeing that he no longer paid attention to her, Audrey bit her lower lip. Then she took a few steps forward, reached around from behind, and encircled his waist, pressing her face against his back. Read full story at Find1Novel
Her voice was immeasurably gentle, Big Brother Howard, you can tell me anything thats bothering you, no matter what happens, I will always stay by your side
Her sudden touch startled yton Howard slightly, but he did not stop her. He let her embrace him, his mind suddenly flooded with the vivid and pretty face and those once intimate moments
PS: A touch of angst, but it wontst long!
Chapter 1029 - 1029 1029 A Single Tear Silently Falls
?Chapter 1029: Chapter 1029: A Single Tear Silently Falls Chapter 1029: Chapter 1029: A Single Tear Silently Falls He lowered his head to look at the hands around his waist and even felt that the person behind him was her, the woman he had been longing for!
He turned around slowly to look at Audrey Sawyer standing before him.
Big Brother Howard, do you know? Ive always really liked you, loved you more than anyone else Sensing his deep and wounded eyes, Audrey Sawyer continued to speak.
They say a woman is easiest to pursue when shes heartbroken, but what about a man?
Could he possibly ept her at this moment?
With that thought, Audrey Sawyer wanted to take a more active approach, so she tiptoed up, intending to offer her soft lips
yton Howard suddenly raised his hand, and with the speed of lightning, pushed her down onto the sofa, the whole of him propped above her on the sofa, looking down at her as shey there.
Gazing into his eyes, Audrey Sawyer truly believed for a moment that he was about to kiss her, and she couldnt help but gently close her eyes, waiting for his kiss to descend
However, the long-awaited kiss never came, and she couldnt help but open her eyes once again, only to see those eyes still filled with pain.
Time passed without knowing how long it had been as yton Howard looked at the Audrey Sawyer beneath him, but his mind was filled with Cam Walkers lovely face, her smile, her kiss, her derations of love to him, and his heart felt as if it was being pricked by needles, giving him waves of pain.
Big Brother Howard
He stayed motionless for too long, and the anxious Audrey Sawyer beneath him couldnt help but speak up.
yton Howard looked at her intently for a long time, then suddenly, a clear tear slid quietly from his eyes
Audrey Sawyer was startled, shocked by this unexpected tear.
She had never seen him cry, even as a child when he witnessed his parents die in a car ident; she only knew that he had locked himself away for nearly a month, but she never saw him shed a tear in front of others.
Who was he crying for now?
How Big Brother Howard
For a very long time, yton Howard looked at the child beneath him, but his mind was entirely consumed by the shadow of Cam Walker. A tear fell as a breeze blew through the ss window. He calmly stood up and then turned to walk to one side, his back to Audrey Sawyer, and said indifferently, Leave, I dont want to say it a second time.
His tone, though mild, carried an unyielding aura.
Upon hearing his words, Audrey Sawyer hesitated for a moment, staring at his silhouette in silence for quite a while. Even though she wanted to stay, she knew that insisting might provoke his anger.
So, she turned and left.
Only after hearing the sound of the room door closing did yton Howard slightly move his eyelids and turn to walk to the bedside.
Thinking of what might be happening in the hotel now, he closed his eyes with some pain, hoping to soothe his aching heart.
However, no matter how much he tried to suppress it, the pain in his heart did not diminish at all.
Cam, why do you have to be like this The rightful source is fin?novel
He softly called her name in his heart, copsing on the bed, his mind filled with the image of Cam Walker and Yale Shaw entering the hotel.
Suddenly, some warm scenes shed through his mind again, along with her confession to him in the carst night
The woman he had loved for four years, was it really like this?
His cell phone suddenly rang at this moment, and for some reason, he thought the call was from Cam Walker. With a sense of urgency, he took out his phone from his pant pocket.
Chapter 1030 - 1030 1030 Qiānqiāns Whole Life Devoted to You
?Chapter 1030: Chapter 1030: Qinqins Whole Life, Devoted to You Chapter 1030: Chapter 1030: Qinqins Whole Life, Devoted to You However, when he saw a string of unfamiliar numbers, his heart sank. The call ended before he could answer it.
Without thinking, he dismissed it as just another harassing call.
The call was disconnected, and he suddenly noticed an unread text message on the screen, and Original content can be found at fin?novel
It was from Cam Walker
He furrowed his brows, at a loss as to when the message had been sent. With a trace of confusion, he opened the text to find a single line: Cam Walker, my whole life is devoted to you.
Checking the time, the text must have been sent a few minutes after she got off work, which was also after he had called her.
Looking at the line on the screen, he slightly raised his eyelids, as if pondering something.
Momentster, he bolted up and rushed out of the room door!
Outside the door, in the living room, Audrey Sawyer was puzzled by his abrupt departure and tried to call out to him, only to find he had already vanished at the entry hall.
.
The car raced to xx Hotel. As soon as yton Howard opened the car door and got out, he sprinted through the grand entrance of the hotel.
At the reception desk, he inquired about Yale Shaws room.
The front desk beauty was in a dilemma. Its against policy to reveal a guests information to someone else. Even though the man in front of her was quite handsome, she dared not offend Boss Shaw.
In such a big hotel, without knowing Yale Shaws room, when would he ever find him?
Left with no choice, yton Howard pulled out a gold card from his leather armor, Heres 200,000. Tell me Yale Shaws room, and this card is yours.
200,000!?
The front desk beautys eyes bulged out, her eyeballs nearly dropping in shock. Just for telling the room number of Boss Shaw, this money could be hers?
200,000, her annual sry wasnt even 100,000. This was more than two years worth of her wages!
Looking at the gold card before her, the front desk beauty seemed tempted.
Eventually, she couldnt resist the lure of money. She quietly took the card and whispered, Top floor, Room 2888.
Upon hearing this, yton Howard dropped the card and swiftly headed to the elevator area!
This time, there were no bodyguards guarding the entrance. For yton Howard, this was somewhat of a relief.
And at this time, inside the room.
Whats the matter? Werent you trying to kill me? Yale Shaw said, a smirk curling on his face as he gazed at the woman in front of him.
Cam Walkers dagger had been taken from her hand. She was too naive, believing that with her strength alone, she could kill Yale Shaw and then retrieve the USB sh drive!
Clearly, she had miscalcted. She was no match for Yale Shaw!
As she looked at the discarded dagger to the side, Cam Walker desperately wanted to snatch it back, but Yale Shaw didnt afford her another chance.
As soon as she lunged to pick it up, he swiftly pounced, pinning her to the floor the moment she bent down!
Cam Walker was startled and tried to struggle free only to realize it was toote.
Let go of me!
Now that youre here, do you really think Ill let go of you again?
Lying on the cold floor, Cam Walker felt a wave of panic wash over her.
She came here to kill him, but now, she had traded her life and lost the battle!
Looking down at the figure beneath him, Yale Shaws arrogance grew, Do you know how much Ive missed your body?
He gently closed his eyes, savoring the fragrance emanating from her vicle.
Cam Walker felt nothing but disgust and pushed against him with all her might.
Let me go! Realizing she couldnt escape, panic set in, and her tears began to fall.
Chapter 1031 - Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 Resigned to Fate Heart Like Dead
Chapter 1031: Chapter 1031: Resigned to Fate, Heart Like Dead Ashes Chapter 1031: Chapter 1031: Resigned to Fate, Heart Like Dead Ashes Today, there is no possibility for anyone toe to her rescue. yton Howard has no idea she is here, and she, she doesnt want him to know that she lied to him.
Just thinking about the lies she told him today, Cam Walker felt a sharp pain in her chest, making it somewhat difficult for her to breathe!
Let you go? Are you hoping for those videos to be made public? Seeing her continuous struggle, Yale Shaw couldnt help but speak out to remind her, to make her clear on her purpose ofing here today.
His sudden words caused the struggling Cam Walker to instantly quiet down, her gaze intense as she stared nkly at the man on top of her.
What should she do, what could she do Checktest chapters at FndNovel
Why, why did she endure all that four years ago Why did she have to be a bad woman four years ago If she hadnt done those things to Emily Walker, she wouldnt have ended up in such a state today
And all of it, ultimately, was her own doing. She had no one to me but herself
Cam Walkers expression was nk, her gaze fixed vacantly on the ceiling. Perhaps, there was never any possible oue between her and yton Howard.
From the beginning, she never deserved him
Seeing her cease to struggle, Yale Shaw smirked with satisfaction, and then raised his hand to start undoing the buttons on thece shirt at her chest.
And she, she didnt offer any resistance anymore, her face ashen, a silent stillness enveloping her
Feeling a chill at her chest area, yet that coldness couldntpare to the icy feeling deep in her heart.
She knew, once tonight was over, everything between her and yton Howard would bepletely over.
Tears silently fell from the corners of her eyes to the cold floor, and at this time, Yale Shaw had already undone all the buttons at the front of her shirt, revealing the light purplece beneath
Gazing at her tempting skin, Yale Shaws face was filled with lust, eagerly burying his head, wishing to savor her scent.
And at that moment, the door was suddenly kicked open with a bang!
Yale Shaw raised his head in shock, only to see yton Howard standing at the front door with a grim expression.
Witnessing the scene on the ground, anger surged quickly in yton Howards heart. He rushed over, yanked Yale Shaw away from her, and then swung a fierce punch that instantly left a trace of blood at the corner of Shaws mouth.
At this time, Cam Walker also lifted her head in a panic. When she saw the man before her, she was surprised.
Why had hee here?
She got up awkwardly from the ground, exposing the barely concealed view at her chest more fully to yton Howard.
Looking at her, there was a faint hint of pain between his eyebrows. What was she doing?
Just now, when he entered, she seemed to not resist at all, allowing Yale Shaw to on top of her
Thinking of what the two were about to do, yton Howard unconsciously clenched his hands on both sides, feeling as though there was a fire burning in his chest!
Looking at the man before her, Cam Walker felt her chest seize with sharp pains. Why, why did he have to see this scene
Her heart was in pain, but her expression was exceptionally indifferent as she looked at the man before her and slowly said, What are you doing here?
Hearing this, yton Howard furrowed his brows, seeming very surprised by her question.
What did you say?
Cam Walker looked at him, What are you doing here?
What is he doing here?
Is that really what shes asking him?
yton Howard lifted his eyes, filled with pain, as if he couldnt quite see through the person before him, his face showing deep confusion and sorrow, Youre asking me what Im doing here?
Chapter 1032 - Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Anger and Outburst
Chapter 1032: Chapter 1032: Anger and Outburst Chapter 1032: Chapter 1032: Anger and Outburst At one side, listening to her words, Yale Shaw seemed to suddenly realize what was happening. He wiped the blood stain from the corner of his lips, and then he walked up to Cam Walker, tightly embracing her slender waist in his arms, as if swearing something to her.
And she did not resist.
Looking at the person before him, yton Howard felt a throbbing pain in his chest.
Could it be that he had miscalcted everything, from beginning to end?
Did she truly love him, or not?
In the end, he redirected his gaze toward Yale Shaw, a glint of murderous intent shing in the depths of his eyes
Killing was something he could do without the slightest hint of mercy, especially when it came to this man before him.
He moved forward, step by step, closing in on Yale Shaw
Noticing his ominous intent, Yale Shaws expression froze, as if sensing an impending danger.
What are you going to do? Although Yale Shaw was powerful and influential, ever since he had experienced yton Howards capabilities, he couldnt help but fear him. Chapters first released on find{n}ovel
However, it wouldnt be so easy toy a hand on Yale Shaw.
With this thought, Yale Shaw quickly took out his cell phone, intending to dial the number of his men.
He hade here to seek pleasure today and hadnt brought anyone with him.
Seeing him take out his cell phone, yton Howard reacted swiftly like the wind, dashing over and knocking Yale Shaw to the ground with lightning speed before he could react. Yale Shaw quickly got back on his feet, and in an instant, a fierce fight broke out between him and yton Howard.
But ultimately, Yale Shaws skills were no match for yton Howard, and after a brief struggle, he was beaten to the ground. He wanted to call for help, only to find his cell phone shattered by yton Howard!
Looking down at Yale Shaw lying on the ground, yton Howard seemed far from cated and approached to deliver a series of punches and kicks, continuing until Yale Shaw waspletely unconscious. It was only then that Cam Walker rushed over to stop him!
Stop hitting him! She rushed over to grab hold of him, looking at him fearfully.
If the beating continued, Yale Shaw would surely die, and she did not wish for him to bear the burden of a murder for her sake
Looking at the person in front of him, yton Howards eyes were tinged with a heavy sorrow, but in the end, he stopped and started walking toward the room entrance, pulling her with him.
To one side, Cam Walker suddenly remembered something, Wait a moment!
She turned back and searched the room, finally finding the USB sh drive beside the unconscious Yale Shaw.
Together, they left the hotel. On the car, yton Howard remained silent from the beginning to the end, his face cold and stern.
Looking at his profile, Cam Walker subconsciously lowered her head.
The car did not head towards Walker Manor, but instead drove all the way to his living ce.
Cam Walker was somewhat surprised and couldnt help but turn her head to look at him.
However, at this time, yton Howard had already opened the car door and stepped out, walking straight toward the apartment building.
Watching his retreating figure, Cam Walker was silent for a while, then, with some hesitation, she too opened the car door and walked toward the front door of the apartment.
Recalling the lies she had told him today, recalling the scene between her and Yale Shaw when he appeared, recalling the indifferent words she had just spoken, her heart sank with pain, but no excuse could be found.
At this moment, he must bepletely disappointed in her, right?
As she watched his tall figure, she followed behind, her expression sorrowful.
Suddenly, her hand was forcefully grabbed, and before she could react, her entire body was pulled into the elevator in a sh, followed by a fervent kiss
This time, his kiss was intense, as if unleashing the anger in his heart, as if it was a punishment for her dissatisfaction!
He kissed her passionately, his hands boldly exploring beneath her shirt, his lips and teeth voraciously devouring her soft lips.
PS: Seeing thements from you dears, I know that if Mia Harizon suffers any more, you all might end up hating me! Therefore Im hesitating whether to start eating or not? (Book friend group number: 367143826)
Chapter 1033 - Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 What Youve Been Most Looking
Chapter 1033: Chapter 1033: What Youve Been Most Looking Forward to! Chapter 1033: Chapter 1033: What Youve Been Most Looking Forward to! He bit down a bit too hard, causing her a sudden pain that made her let out an ufortable moan, MmmC
yton Howard slightly opened his eyelids, and upon seeing her furrowed brow, pity rose in his heart, so he released her.
At this time, the elevator had already reached his floor.
As if unable to wait, he quickly ushered her towards his living ce, and upon opening the door, hepletely ignored Audrey Sawyer, who was waiting inside the living room. He didnt even nce at her before pulling Cam Walker into his own room.
ytonC
Seeing his return, Audrey Sawyer immediately rose from inside the sofa, but before she even had time to shout out, she saw the two disappear at the room entrance, and then bangCthe room door closed.
Indistinctly, Audrey Sawyer thought she heard the sound of the door being locked from the inside. Checktest chapters at find(?)ovel
Inside the room, yton Howards fervent gaze was fixed on the girl in front of him, a desire he had never felt before surged up from the depths of his heart.
Although he had longed for her a long time ago, he had always managed to suppress it, keeping that fervency hidden until now; but nowadays, he didnt want to endure it for a single moment longer!
Seeing her lips swollen from his kisses, he pressed forward once again, deeply locking onto her soft red lips, the heat inside him growing even more intense!
Feeling his kiss, Cam Walkers whole body became limp, and if it werent for his tight embrace, she probably wouldnt have been able to stand steadily.
The two kissed passionately, from beside the bed to on the bed. Knowing she had lied to him, she had assumed he would punish her for it and not care about her feelings, but it seemed she was wrong
The moment he pressed her beneath him, yton Howards movements suddenly became especially gentle as if each action was a way of cherishing her, which only deepened her guilt.
Such a good man, yet she had hurt him
yton HowardC
She wanted to say something, but was silenced by his lips once more
Cam Walker was stirred by him to the point of impatience, biting down on her lip, struggling to suppress the burning sensation.
Just now, Audrey Sawyer seemed to be outside, yet at this moment she was in the room with him doing such things, which made it hard for her to make any noise filled with desire
But suppressing it continuously like this made her feel ufortable
No, very ufortable.
Removing the clothing from her body, her perfect, seductive figure made the heat inside him be even more intense, making him eager to enter
He looked at her, unsure if his actions today were right or wrong. What was she thinking at this moment? Was she willing to give herself to him, body and soul?
Cam His voice was hoarse as he gazed at her beneath him, his eyes burning with intense desire.
Cam Walker opened her blurry eyes, looking at him somewhat distraughtly.
I want you, he murmured as he gazed into her dazed eyes.
Cam Walker moistened her dry lips without speaking but instead lifted her double arms and wrapped them around his neck. The next second, she offered up her own lips
Whatever she could give him, she was willing
The room was filled with an amorous atmosphere, the mans heavy breathing asionally audible. Knowing that Audrey Sawyer was still there, Cam Walker kept her lips tightly sealed throughout, not daring to make a sound.
However, the more she did so, the more unbearable it became, and she yearned to fully enjoy every one of his prations
Chapter 1034 - Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 The Content of the USB Flash Drive
Chapter 1034: Chapter 1034: The Content of the USB sh Drive Chapter 1034: Chapter 1034: The Content of the USB sh Drive It seemed she was enduring something, and yton Howard, who was somewhat puzzled by this, didnt like to see her suffer; he hastened his movements.
This time, Cam Walker couldnt bear it any longer, and in an instant, she let out that low moan filled with desire The source of th?s content is find?novel
Outside the Room, Audrey Sawyer stood stupefied at the House Entrance, the sound from inside nearly driving her insane!
They were actually inside, engaging in intimate acts on the Large Bed, and judging from Cams voice, it seemed she was thoroughly enjoying it!
Imagining the scene of the two of them On the Large Bed at This Moment, Audrey Sawyer clenched her fists tightly, biting her chin, the jealousy in her heart deepening once again; she wished she could barge in and tear them apart!
Oh, how she wished she were the one underneath Big Brother Howard, yet it just had to be Cam Walker!
The sounds of their lovemaking persisted until deep into the Late Night, and Inside the Next Room, Audrey Sawyer did not sleep all night long. With such sounds, how could she sleep?
After being tossed around all night by him, Cam Walker waspletely exhausted, with not a single ounce of strength left in her body; she copsed into his arms, nestling into his chest to slowly fall asleep.
Just as her eyelids were about to close, suddenly she felt her body being lifted into the air, and with bleary Eyes, she realized he was carrying her somewhere.
Too tired and sleepy to care, she remained in his arms and drifted to sleep.
It wasnt long before she felt her body being ced into the Warm water, followed by him scrubbing her body for her, which she found somewhat ufortable, rousing her from her drowsiness in those moments.
I I can do it myself
She sat up, trying to take the towel from His hand, but he did not let her have her way.
Weve done it all, what are you being shy about now? he said, looking at her and couldnt help but chuckle.
However, her embarrassed expression only made him love her even more.
Stopped by his words, Cams blushed furiously, bowing her head and letting him wash her.
After cleaning her body, he carried her back into the Bedroom where the two of them snuggled together on the soft Large Bed.
After such a bath, Cams drowsiness temporarily abated, and she couldnt help but think of a few things.
Lying in his embrace, resting on his strong, muscr arms, she let her eyelids droop slightly and then suddenly spoke up, yton Howard.
Hmm, he hugged her, closing his eyes to savor the fresh scent of her hair strands.
Today, I lied to you. Arent you angry with me?
At these words, yton Howards lightly closed Eyes abruptly opened, and then he lifted his hand to gently raise her downturned chin, forcing her to look directly at him, Well then, tell me, why did you lie to me?
His tone was even, devoid of any me.
For this woman, his love exceeded beyond what he had imagined.
Though she was hurt all over, he still chose to trust her.
Caught off-guard by his sudden counter-question, Cam was briefly stunned, struggling to speak.
She was merely curious about why he wasnt angry but hadnt expected to steer the conversation this way.
I She paused and found herself at a loss for words for a moment.
She didnt want him to know about Yale Shaw threatening her, especially about the USB sh drive.
But s, things didnt go as she wished!
Seeing her silence, yton Howards brow furrowed slightly as if a sudden thought had struck him.
Whats on that USB sh drive? His gaze lifted slightly, focusing on the USB drive on the bedside table.
Cam was startled, quickly trying to offer an excuse.
No, theres nothing!
yton Howard frowned; her demeanor clearly indicated there was something.
Chapter 1035 - Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 Blank Content
Chapter 1035: Chapter 1035 nk Content Chapter 1035: Chapter 1035 nk Content `
Upon careful thought, she lied to him today, seemingly just to meet with Yale Shaw, and her ultimate goal was to get this USB sh drive?
Thinking of this, yton Howard suddenly got up, took the USB sh drive from the bedside table, and then walked over to the nearby table to boot up the notebook.
Seeing his actions, Cam Walker was startled and about to get up to snatch back the sh drive.
Wait! She walked over, grabbed yton Howards hand, and stopped him from inserting the USB sh drive into theputer.
yton Howard furrowed his brows slightly, looked up at her panicked face, and it was clear she was hiding something from him.
The more she behaved like this, the more he wanted to know!
He reached out and gently pulled her into his embrace, making her sit on his thigh, and then he opened the notebook.
Cam Walker was extremely nervous, once theputer was on, the scene from four years on the cruise ship would be disyed before his eyes, which was thest thing she wanted to happen!
Even though he knew what happened four years ago, he had not seen the events of that time; if he knew what had happened then, if he knew she had been with those men
Would he still love her as deeply as he does now? Would he still treasure her like he does today?
Sitting in his arms, Cam Walkers heart was filled with unease!
Sensing the restlessness of the person in his arms, yton Howard furrowed his brows, sensing that the content in the USB sh drive was extraordinary.
As theputer booted up, yton Howard quickly moved the mouse, and just as he was about to click on the file folder, Cam Walker suddenly reached out to stop him!
yton Howard!
He looked down, somewhat puzzled, at her tense expression.
What exactly is inside this? Why did she seem so desperate not to let him know?
But the more she resisted, the more he wanted to know.
He wanted to know what she lied about, and why she secretly went to see Yale Shaw at all costs.
With her hand tightly held in his left palm, yton Howard continued to move the mouse and opened the file folder.
However, the content inside surprised both of them.
Cam Walker stared at the screen for a long time, her expression somewhat incredulous.
Why was the USB sh drive she had fought desperately to get back empty?
How could this be she murmured to herself as she looked at the empty folder, her face a picture of disbelief.
yton Howard was also surprised by this oue and couldnt help but frown.
Seeing her expression, she also seemed unable to believe in the empty file.
What was supposed to be inside? Had Yale Shaw been using this from the beginning to threaten her?
Remembering her unnatural behavior these days, yton Howard seemed to understand a lot in an instant. Could it be that during this period, she was being coerced by Yale Shaw, threatened by him?
But what exactly was he using to threaten her?
yton Howard could not figure it out.
Cam, what is supposed to be inside here? he asked, looking at her, hoping she would reveal everything.
Cam Walker came to her senses, her mind somewhat in disarray.
She should have known that Yale Shaw would not readily hand over the USB sh drive; he just wanted to threaten her into giving herself to him again!
Theres nothingC Updates are released by find?novel
Cam!
Her reluctance to reveal the truth made yton Howard increasingly impatient. What was it? Why wouldnt she even tell him?
Looking into his eager eyes, Cam Walker was somewhat stunned.
Those videos, if there truly came a day they were exposed, she wouldnt care anymore, but the only thing she cared about was whether the man in front of her would look at her with the same disgusted and disdainful eyes as everyone else.
`
Chapter 1036 - Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 Move in and live with me
Chapter 1036: Chapter 1036: Move in and live with me? Chapter 1036: Chapter 1036: Move in and live with me? She was afraid of losing him, of losing this man. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F?nd-Novel
It its confidential files from thepany, I dont know how Yale Shaw got his hands on them. In the end, she still came up with an unfounded excuse, simply because she didnt want to lose him.
Upon hearing this, yton Howards brows slightly furrowed, his belief in her words wavering.
So, Yale Shaw has been threatening you with this all along? He looked at her, recalling the humiliation and pain she had suffered these past few days. A sudden twinge in his heart filled him with tenderness for her.
Cam Walker nodded, hoping that this would make him believe her. But by doing so, she had told another lie
She looked up, her gaze intensely fixed on the man before her, her eyes filled with earnestness.
yton Howard, please believe me, whatever I do, whatever I say, its because Im afraid of losing you.
Watching her moist eyes, yton Howard gently drew her into his arms.
Mhm.
Although it was only a mhm, she found it incredibly heartwarming. As for Yale Shaws threats, she would find an opportunity to resolve everything.
She didnt know whether he was alive or dead now. If Yale Shaw woke up, would he cause trouble for yton Howard?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker felt a surge of unease.
.
The next morning.
Due to her work routine, by 7 AM, the child on the bed began to open her eyes drowsily, only to find that the nearby man hadnt gotten up yet.
Looking at his gently closed eyes and his refined contour, Cam Walkers lips curled up ever so slightly, her heart brimming with love for this man.
After a little while, as if feeling her gaze, yton Howard also slowly opened his eyes, looking at her delicate little face.
Caught off guard by his sudden wakefulness, Cam Walkers line of sight faltered, and her tone became a bit flustered, Good, good morning.
Good morning. Seeing her flustered expression, yton Howards lips curved into a slight smile. He had longed for a morning like this for a long time.
Lifting his hand to brush a strand of hair from her forehead, he looked at her and then suddenly spoke, Move in and live with me?
At his words, Cam Walker was somewhat surprised.
Afterst night, she had begun to look forward to a morning like this too, liking the feeling of being able to see him as soon as she opened her eyes. It was very warm.
Only, she lived with her parents, and she wasnt sure how to broach the subject of moving out suddenly.
Ill find a time to talk to my parents about it
This time, at least she wasnt silent. yton Howard nodded in approval, curving his lips into a smile, then got out of bed with her in his arms.
Time to get up, Ill take you to thepany in a little while.
Cam Walker nodded and got up with him.
After they had both freshened up, Cam Walker thought Audrey Sawyer would be in the kitchen preparing breakfast, but early in the morning, she seemed to be absent.
That was for the best, as it spared her from feeling unnatural in her presence.
Remembering the sounds she had madest night, she wondered if Linda Robinson had heard them and what she might think of her promiscuous?
What are you thinking about? Coming out to see her flushed face, yton Howard couldnt help but frown and ask.
His sudden voice startled her, snapping her back to reality. She looked up at him and feigned ignorance, No, nothing!
yton Howard narrowed his eyes, observing her red face. Could it be she was thinking aboutst nights incident?
He approached her, wrapping her in his arms, his tone filled with innuendo, They say a womans desires are strongest in the morning. Could it be that now you
Cam Walker looked up at him, somewhat bemused, not understanding the implication of his words.
Chapter 1037 - Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 A Slight Sense of Loss
Chapter 1037: Chapter 1037: A Slight Sense of Loss Chapter 1037: Chapter 1037: A Slight Sense of Loss For a long time, watching the smile on his lips, Cam suddenly woke up and fiercely pushed him away, somewhat annoyed and embarrassed, What are you babbling about!
She turned around, not wanting to deal with him, and instead headed straight toward the kitchen.
She had learned how to make a simple breakfast at home with a chefst time, and today was the perfect day to give it a try!
Seeing her enter the kitchen, yton frowned slightly and followed her.
What are you doing?
Cam opened the refrigerator, nced at the food inside, and found ready-to-eat pumpkin pancakes and eggsCjust fry and cook up some millet porridge, and that should do it!
Checking the time, there was still one hour before work, so there should be enough time!
As she opened the refrigerator and took out the food, she said, Making breakfast
She ced the pumpkin pancakes and food to one side, then washed the rice and put it in the induction cooker, and turned on the gas to fry the pumpkin pancakes.
Watching her somewhat unpracticed movements, yton stood by, somewhat surprised.
You can make breakfast? Although he wasnt sure if she really could, in his mind, alldies from prestigious families seemed capable of navigating social halls but not the kitchen. Follow current nov?ls on Find1Novel
Cam shifted her gaze toward the man nearby, and with him there, she seemed even more nervous.
You, you go out first, Ill call you when Im done! She pushed him out of the kitchen, as she would be more at ease on her own here.
Although she had learned a few times, she hadnt really practiced it, and today she was eager to try; she absolutely didnt want to embarrass herself!
Inside the Living Room, yton reluctantly sat inside the sofa, watching TV while waiting for her breakfast.
Yet, he still worried about her in the kitchen and couldnt help ncing in the kitchens direction now and then.
A few minutester, there was a sudden shriek from the kitchen, apanied by a sizzling sound!
Ah-
rmed by the noise, yton sprang from the sofa and rushed into the kitchen to see Cam clutching her hand with tightly knitted brows, her expression still somewhat pained.
What happened? He urgently took her hand to look and saw the back of her fair hand had been scalded red!
Cam herself was in so much pain she was shedding tears and desperately blowing on the back of her hand, trying to ease the pain a bit.
In his panic, yton ran her hand under the faucet, hoping the cold water would help reduce the heat.
Only when the cold water ran over it did Cam feel the pain in her hand ease somewhat; she bit her lip, realizing that making breakfast was truly not something she could learn in an instant.
She had never been allowed into the kitchen by her parents from a young age, and now that she was trying to learn, she was fumbling, not even knowing how to fry a simple pumpkin pancake.
At this time, yton seemed to catch a whiff of something; his gaze drifted to the pot, where he saw the pumpkin pancakes burnt to a crisp, and the kitchen filled with billowing smoke, turning the whole ce into a smoky mess!
In his haste, he quickly turned off the gas!
Looking at the kitchen she had turned into a total mess, Cam felt despondent, her head lowered as she silently walked out of the kitchen.
She had merely wanted to make him a simple breakfast, but clearly, shecked the skill.
Yet, Audrey Sawyer could do it effortlessly.
Watching her dispirited back as she turned away, yton was somewhat baffled.
She clearly couldnt make breakfast, so why did she insist on trying earlier? And now, why did she look so dejected
Watching her figure disappear at the kitchen doorway, yton gathered his thoughts, cleaned up the smoke-filled kitchen, and then made avish Western-style breakfast himself.
Chapter 1038 - Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 All I Want Is for You to Be
Chapter 1038: Chapter 1038: All I Want Is for You to Be Presentable in the Hall Chapter 1038: Chapter 1038: All I Want Is for You to Be Presentable in the Hall After setting two tes of breakfast on the table, yton Howard couldnt help but walk over to Cam Walker, who was sitting on the sofa.
Does your hand still hurt? He sat down, took her reddened hand to check it, and though it was still somewhat red, thankfully, it hadnt blistered.
Cam Walker shook her head, It doesnt hurt anymore.
Sensing her unenthusiastic smile, he furrowed his brow, Whats wrong?
Cam Walker looked up at the man in front of her, her expression somewhat downcast, I cant even make breakfast.
Hearing her words, yton was somewhat surprised.
Was this why she had been feeling down here all morning?
So what? He looked at her, asking in confusion.
Cam Walker lifted her head, recalling what Audrey Sawyer had said.
In fact, since her change, she had been at peace with the world, not caring about other peoples opinions.
But, just her luck, after meeting Audrey Sawyer, all her principles were shattered in his presence, sometimes even feeling an unwillingness to be outdone by Audrey.
Others might not impact her, but Audreys words she took very seriously.
Especially since she made breakfast for him every day!
She looked up at him, Dont you men all like women who can grace a hall and also manage the kitchen?
Who says so? I only need you to grace a hall; as for the kitchen He paused, then suddenly picked her up and carried her towards the dining table, I can handle that!
He wanted to give her a future, and as for cooking, he didnt n to let her do it herself in the future.
He carried her all the way to the dining table and then fed her the food with his own hands.
Looking at the appetizing breakfast before her, Cam Walker was visibly surprised, scarcely believing that such food was made by a man!
Did you make this? She lifted her head and asked him in amazement.
He smiled, cut a piece of the food in front of her, then picked it up with a fork and held it to her lips, Want to try?
Cam Walker wasnt shy, since just the sight of the breakfast made her mouth water, and she eagerly tasted the meal, savoring it carefully.
Delicious!
Seeing her contented expression, yton smiled slightly, feeling an indescribable sense of happiness in his heart.
Perhaps, this was exactly what he had been looking forward to. If possible, he hoped to stay home in the future and make the food she enjoyed, but that seemed unlikely because he had work to do, to give her a visible future!
After breakfast, the two left the apartment together.
Due to the incident with Yale Shaw, Cam Walker felt restless at thepany all day long. For more chapters visit find(?)ovel
She had no idea whether Yale Shaw was alive or dead, or if he would cause trouble for yton Howard after waking up.
Thinking about this, her heart became even more uneasy, and she couldnt help but dial the number from that night in the hotel to inquire about Yale Shaws situation.
With that question, she found out that Yale Shaw was actually hospitalized with serious injuries
Thinking back, it made sense, as yton had been very hard on him that day, and he seemed genuinely angry, clearly appearing as though he wanted to kill Yale Shaw, which terrified her just watching.
.
These days, Cam Walker felt her life was full offort, but something was always weighing on her mind.
Chapter 1039 - Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 Ambushed
Chapter 1039: Chapter 1039: Ambushed Chapter 1039: Chapter 1039: Ambushed ording to Yale Shaws temperament, would he easily let go of her and yton Howard?
Or is it because hes been hospitalized due to his injuries and therefore has no time to bother with them?
She found it impossible to believe that he would stop pestering her. Not to mention anything else, just because yton Howard punched him that night, he would surely seek revenge.
Yet half a month had passed and there was still no movement from him, which made her feel anxious every day.
Indeed, her guess was correct; Yale Shaw was not someone who would let things slide, especially not the humiliation he suffered!
That night, after dinner, yton Howard drove her back to Walker Manor.
On the way, he casually asked her, Did you talk to your parents about that matter?
Cam Walker was startled and somewhat bewildered, What matter?
yton Howards brows furrowed; had she actually forgotten?
The matter of moving in to live with me.
Ever since that night, he increasingly found that he wanted her to move in with him, liking the thought of waking up early in the morning and seeing her face first thing.
Cam Walker was startled again; she had indeed forgotten about that This content belongs to Find[?]ovel
However, she hadnt had the opportunity to mention it to her parents.
Recently, the Company had been too busy, and she might even have to go on a business trip in a few days, leaving no chance to bring up the matter with her parents.
Not yet, Ive been too busy with the Company recently. I might have to go on a business trip the day after tomorrow for a few days.
Hearing this, yton Howard turned his head to look at her, The day after tomorrow? Where to?
F City. The Company is too busy, and Emily Walker doesnt have time, so they asked me to go.
As the two of them were talking, all of a sudden, yton Howards eyes sharpened, as if he sensed something.
In the rear-view mirror, he noticed that several cars had been following them the whole time.
Seeing that he suddenly stopped talking, Cam Walker couldnt help but turn her head and caught a glimpse of his cold and stern expression.
Whats wrong? she frowned, looking at him with some confusion.
Just now everything was fine; why did his face change all of a sudden?
yton Howards gaze intermittently shifted to the rear-view mirror. Suddenly, he swerved the steering wheel to confirm whether those two cars were actually trailing them.
Indeed, as he turned, the two ck sedans followed the turn as well.
Noticing they were not on the correct route, Cam Walker became more puzzled.
Werent they supposed to take her home? Why did he take this road?
yton Howard, arent we supposed toC
ScreechC!
Just as she was about to ask, yton Howard suddenly mmed on the brakes, startling her!
Whats going onC? She was about to speak again when she saw several cars overtaking their car and stopping directly in front, blocking their pathpletely!
Looking at the ck-clothed people continuously emerging from the cars ahead, Cam Walker was utterly bewildered, having no clue what was happening.
yton Howard, on the other hand, seemed quite ustomed to such situations; having followed Baron Stuart for years, he would asionally encounter such scenes.
But today, it appeared these people were not after the Young Master but after him instead.
His piercing gaze surveyed the several men alighting from the cars ahead. He perceived everything, sensing that danger was creeping closer.
However, before Cam Walker could recover from her shock, a gunshot rang out, and the bullet instantly shattered their windshield!
Although Cam Walker had experienced gunfire several times before, she couldnt help but panic in such situations and had no idea what was happening right now!
ps: I apologize, Dears! I was busy today, so there are only three updates. I will make up for the missing ones tomorrow!
Chapter 1040 - Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 The Unresponsive Child
Chapter 1040: Chapter 1040: The Unresponsive Child Chapter 1040: Chapter 1040: The Unresponsive Child Get down! He twisted slightly and pushed her onto the passenger seat, burying herpletely, and then he suddenly started the car. Fortunately, these fools only knew how to block his way forward, leaving him an escape route!
He stepped hard on the elerator, reversing the car swiftly, but the danger was far from over!
Those ck-clothed people each held a pistol and aimed at their car, unleashing a hail of bullets once again.
The car roof and windshield were shattered, leaving Cam Walker crouched on the passenger seat, her face turned pale with fear, and she didnt dare to look up!
Watching the ck sedan in close pursuit and the continuous rain of bullets, yton Howards expression hardened. He knew that merely evading was useless; these people were intent on killing him!
But
He nced at the trembling person beside him. Such bloody scenes were routine for him, but for her, they were a storm of blood and violence. He couldnt bear the thought of her getting hurt.
Looking at the ck sedan outside the car window, Howard now had a silver pistol in his hand, took aim at the vehicles tires, and fired. The timing was impable, and in an instant, the speeding car flipped over sideways, its body tumbling into the air, before crashing heavily onto the roof of another car. The roads center turned into a wreckage.
Watching the two destroyed vehicles, Howard floored the elerator and sped away in another direction.
He nced at Cam beside him, relieved that she was unharmed, and he let out a sigh of relief.
Its over, he assured her, slowing the car down, and reached over to pat the person still buried in the passenger seat, too scared to lift her head.
Seeing no response from her, he thought she got scared stiff and called out again, Cam?
Cam Walker remainedpletely still, not moving an inch.
Howards expression turned grim, he mmed on the brakes, and a surge of unease rose from the depths of his heart.
Cam!?
Turning over the person on the passenger seat, he found her chest clothes soaked with fresh blood
Her face, white as snow, waspletely void of life, wrenching Howards heart with a gripping sensation of suffocation.
Cam!?
No matter how much he called, Cam didnt move, showing no signs of life.
Desperately, he pressed the elerator to the floor and raced toward the hospital!
.
Inside the hospital, Howard waited outside the resuscitation room, anxious. After over an hour of desperate efforts, the doctor told him that the person inside might not escape danger because that bullet had hit a vital spot.
Hearing this news, the calm Howard could no longer contain himself. He suddenly grabbed the doctors cor, his bloodthirsty eyes turning blood-red as he angrily said to the doctor, What do you mean she cant escape danger!? Its just a bullet. Have you really done everything to save her!?
Seeing his furious demeanor, the doctor felt somewhat helpless. He knew Howard. ?????? ???? find?novel
This was Stuart Familys exclusive hospital, and Mr. Howard was Young Lords most trusted assistant. He didnt dare offend him and had to patiently exin.
Mr. Howard, Lady Walker was shot in the chest, and the bullet has nicked the edge of her heart. I can onlyC
Thats not the heart! It didnte close to the heart! Howard roared before the doctor could finish his exnation!
Chapter 1041 - Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 Survival Rate 20 Percent
Chapter 1041: Chapter 1041: Survival Rate 20 Percent Chapter 1041: Chapter 1041: Survival Rate 20 Percent Having lived for thirty years, he had never been so out of control nor so afraid before, as if his entire being had been hollowed out.
Because of Emily Walkers severe injuries, yton Howard had to notify the Walker family, including Emily and Baron Stuart who both rushed to the hospital.
At this moment, those who had arrived and witnessed ytons loss of control all approached with solemn expressions.
yton, where is Cam? What exactly happened to her? Ang Reid, supporting Baxter Walker, came over and asked restlessly as she looked at yton.
yton collected himself, ncing at the Reids with an obviously strained expression.
Baron Stuart, observing his crazed actions, had more or less guessed the severity of the situation.
Still, he was puzzled. What had they encountered tonight for her to have sustained a gunshot wound?
Upon seeing Baron Stuart and his wife and Mr. and Mrs. Walker arrive, the doctor first greeted them respectfully and then directed his gaze towards Ang Reid and Baxter Walker.
Mr. Walker, Mrs. Walker, your daughters condition is very critical. Here is an agreement. If you sign it, I will perform thest-resort resuscitation. If the surgery is unsessful, I think The doctor paused, realizing the urgency, not wanting to dy any further, and quickly handed the agreement to Mr. and Mrs. Walker.
Upon hearing this, Ang Reid and Baxter Walker both looked stunned, and then, taking the agreement, they read its contents.
Seeing that the sess rate of the surgery was only 20 percent, Ang felt as if a thunderbolt from a clear sky had struck her, feeling the world spinning around her, and she nearly copsed from being unable to cope!
Mom! Emily, who was nearby, hurried over to support her, taking the agreement herself to read the details closely.
Cam had been shot, and the bullet had grazed the edge of her heart. Surgery was necessary to suture the heart, but such an operation only had a 20 percent chance of sess, and even many peoples lives ended on the operating table?
Reading the words, Emily was so shocked she couldnt speak, her face instantly turning pale!
How could this happen How could she get shot! Ang, now aware of the situation, became noticeably agitated, her face stained with tear marks.
Her Cam had once faced death numerous times and had finally been living a peaceful life. Why was she undergoing these ordeals again? If the surgery was not sessful, then
Ang didnt dare to think further, feeling as if her chest was being tightly constricted, as if her heart was about to shatter! Original content can be found at find?novel
The doctor on the side seemed even more anxious than them. Time was of the essence; if they didnt sign soon, he feared he wouldnt even need to enter the resuscitation room!
Mr. Walker, please make a decision quickly, or else
Give it here, Ill sign! Baxter appeared rtively calm. Although anxious, he knew that without the surgery, his daughter would not have a single chance of survival, but with it, there was at least a 20 percent chance!
Once the signature waspleted, the doctor took the agreement back into the resuscitation room. Outside the door, everyone waited anxiously.
Baron Stuart, seeing yton in sorrow, approached him, though yton was his subordinate. Facing such an incident, he feltpelled to understand the reason and spoke in a grave tone.
What exactly happened?
Chapter 1042 - Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Camila Walker is Injured and
Chapter 1042: Chapter 1042: Cam Walker is Injured and Hospitalized? Chapter 1042: Chapter 1042: Cam Walker is Injured and Hospitalized? yton Howard slightly lifted his head, and for the first time, Baron Stuart felt that his entire demeanor had changed, giving off a sense of near copse.
He nced at Baron Stuart, perhaps, to protect Cam Walker, he must seek the Young Masters help.
Theyre Yale Shaws men.
Upon hearing this, yton Howard frowned slightly.
Yale Shaw?
How had theye into contact with Yale Shaw again?
yton Howard roughly recounted the recent events, and Emily Walker, on learning the truth, was even more furious!
This Yale Shaw, to relentlessly pursue Cam Walker and now even madly attempt to drive them to their death?
She turned her head, looking at Baron Stuart with a hint of pleading in her eyes. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find~Novel
Baron Stuart, please help them! She knew that here, perhaps the only one with any chance of contending with Yale Shaw was him, and yton Howard and Cam Walker were already unfortunate lovers.
She was well aware that although yton Howard was highly skilled, hecked the status and the power to fully ensure Cam Walkers safety, and the only one who could help them was Baron Stuart!
Baron Stuart nced at the woman in front of him, then back at yton Howard.
He was his capable assistant, and having followed him for so many years, he had never before asked for help, even with such a significant matter at hand.
Could it be that he truly believed he could handle someone like Yale Shaw with just his own strength?
And as for Yale Shaw, it seemed E City would not know peace until he was dealt with.
.
Over two hours passed, and outside, people were still anxiously waiting, but there was no news from the resuscitation room.
Meanwhile, within a luxurious residence, Yale Shaw was in a towering rage upon receiving his subordinates report!
You ipetent fools, I want yton Howard dead with nowhere toy his body, not Cam Walker! What are all of you good for? So many men with guns, and you cant even kill one yton Howard!?
He had sent ten men, but only two returned, the others having been wiped out by yton Howard, along with their vehicles, fueling the rage in his heart with nowhere to vent!
To the side, Audrey Sawyer, who had nned to spend the night here, was scared to death upon witnessing Yale Shaws wrath. She hadnt expected the usually gentle Yale Shaw to have such a temper when dealing with women.
But upon hearing what was being discussed, she was shocked!
yton Howard? Cam Walker?
What did he just say? To put her Big Brother Howard to death? Why would he do that?
And what exactly did his previous remark mean?
How is Cam Walker? Finding out that Cam Walker was injured and hospitalized, Yale Shaw was somewhat furious. His intent was for yton Howard to die; that way, he could have Cam Walker for himself. However, he didnt want her to suffer as well!
He asked one of his men who stood there.
They both went to the hospital, but that floor is Baron Stuarts territory, our men cant get in at all, so we dont know Lady Walkers current condition.
Get out! Yale Shaw roared again, momentarily forgetting Audrey Sawyers presence.
But it didnt matter, since this woman was only after his money and some inner desires. Knowing some things wouldnt affect him in any way.
Watching the subordinate leave, Audrey Sawyer lowered her head, lost in thought.
Cam Walker was injured and hospitalized? And it was done by Yale Shaw, what about Big Brother Howard? Was he injured too?
Thinking about this, Audrey Sawyer became restless.
Chapter 1043 - Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 48 Hours Have Already Passed
Chapter 1043: Chapter 1043: 48 Hours Have Already Passed Chapter 1043: Chapter 1043: 48 Hours Have Already Passed She wasnt clear about what grievanceid between Yale Shaw and Big Brother Howard that made him want to consign him to death, but right now, she was very worried about her Big Brother Howard!
Yale Shaw calmed down, looked up at the woman beside him, and noticed her deep in thought. He couldnt help but feel puzzled, What are you thinking?
Audrey Sawyer suddenly looked up, her expression remaining calm, Nothing much, you seem to be in a bad mood, maybe I shoulde another day.
After saying that, she intended to turn around and leave.
But, seeing her tempting figure,bined with the fact that he had just had a bath and been lying in the hospital for half a month, he was more eager than ever to have her, and went over to embrace her, saying, Nothings the matter, stay with me tonight.
He picked her up in his arms and headed into the room.
Audrey Sawyer, held in his arms, felt somewhat restless.
She really wanted to go back, to check on the condition of Big Brother Howard.
However, after being teased by Yale Shaw, it took only a little while for Audrey Sawyer to lose her self-control, and she began to unconsciously emit intermittent low moans
.
In the hospital, another half an hour went by, and everyone was anxiously awaiting the door of the Resuscitation Room to open, their hearts in their throats. Finally, the door opened and the doctor came out, his expression still grave.
How is it? As soon as the doctor emerged, Ang Reid couldnt wait to approach him, and everyone else anxiously watched the doctor.
The doctor nced at the crowd and, with a heavy sigh, took off his mask.
The surgery was sessful, but we are still in a danger period. We need to confirm if Lady Walker can make it through this critical time.
The heart that was wounded has been sewn up, and now, more than ever, was a key periodCwe had to wait and see what unfolded next.
What do you mean? Emily Walker was also somewhat confused as she looked at the doctor.
If the surgery was sessful, doesnt that mean Cam Walker is no longer in danger?
Over the next 48 hours, if Lady Walkers heart doesnt stop and she wakes up, that will mean she is out of danger. If she doesnt wake up
The doctor lowered his eyelids, knowing that by now, they should all understand.
Upon hearing this, everyones faces fell again, having thought that after a sessful surgery they wouldnt have to worry any longer, only to discover that the most nerve-wracking part was still toe.
Seeing Cam Walker being wheeled out of the Emergency Room, everyone other than Baron Stuart hurried to surround her, following her into the next Nursing Ward!
In the next 48 hours, everyone anxiously waited for the oue.
And yton Howard, who had not spoken another word to the end, sat quietly on one side, his line of sight never leaving the person on the bed. This text is hosted at Find_Novel(.
He firmly believed that she would wake up.
Yet, as time silently passed, two days hade and gone, and the person on the hospital bed had yet to show any signs of life.
With the doctors timeline drawing ever nearer, Ang Reid and Baxter Walker both couldnt bear the agonizing wait. What if she never woke up?
Cam why is your life so fraught with hardship Looking at her daughter who remained lifeless, Ang Reid couldnt help but cry out again.
Remembering the various trials her daughter had faced, her heart felt as if it was being torn apart, throbbing with pain.
Baxter Walkers heart was also aching, but at that moment, he still patted his wifes back, wanting to offer her some sce.
He turned his head and nced at yton Howard, who had been sitting beside the hospital bed since the night beforest. The young man looked as if he had aged ten years in that time, not touching food or drink, and had grown significantly more haggard.
Chapter 1044 - Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 Best if He Never Wakes Up for the
Chapter 1044: Chapter 1044: Best if He Never Wakes Up for the Rest of His Life! Chapter 1044: Chapter 1044: Best if He Never Wakes Up for the Rest of His Life! Time passed every minute and every second, and the 48 hours mentioned by the doctor had already psed, yet Cam Walker had still not awakened.
Having calmly waited for two days and two nights, yton Howard atst seemed unable to bear it any longer, and he found himself on the verge of copse
He held her hand, pressing it against his nose and burying his head in her fingers, as tears quietly slid down.
Cam Walker did not wake, but her heartbeat did not stop either, and she just kept sleeping soundly, like Sleeping Beauty in a fairy tale.
But when could she wake up? Nowadays, even the doctors didnt know
C
These days, yton Howard was mentally shattered, neither going to thepany nor returning home, seeming as if he had aged a decade. When Audrey Sawyer saw him in the hospital, she was taken aback, thinking she had recognized the wrong person.
Big Brother Howard She entered the ward and felt a pang of sorrow seeing him so haggard.
In all the years she knew him, she had never seen him so defeated, as if he were hollowed out, leaving only a shell behind.
yton Howard did not lift his head, his gaze fixed on the person on the hospital bed.
Five days had passed, and he had barely touched a drop of water or a bite of food.
Audrey Sawyer, knowing his condition, had specially brought over a variety of dishes, but yton Howard had not so much as nced at her the entire time, which hurt her feelings.
She nced at Cam Walker on the hospital bed. Just now, beforeing in, she had also asked that doctor for the specifics, who said that if she didnt wake up, she might have to lie in the hospital bed for life, just like a sleeping beauty, forever slumbering!
Learning of this possibility, Audrey Sawyer couldnt help but curl the corners of her mouth in silent schadenfreude, wishing she would never wake up!
Speaking of which, she really ought to thank Yale Shaw for doing her such a big favor!
She turned her head, looked at yton Howard with pity, and said, Big Brother Howard, Sister Walker will wake up. You should eat something first!
She began setting out the food she had brought, knowing he hadnt eaten for days, and she had even specially made chicken soup!
But yton Howard remained motionless and silent, just staring vacantly.
At this moment, the door of the ward was pushed open, and Baron Stuart and Emily Walker entered.
Seeing Audrey Sawyer there, Emily wasnt surprised because it was Audrey who had informed her of everything.
Mr. Stuart, Sister Avie, youre here.
For this Audrey Sawyer, Emily had always maintained a neutral attitude. She knew Audrey was yton Howards childhood sweetheart, which is why she let here here to visit the two. Otherwise, it wouldve beenpletely impossible for her to enter this floor of the hospital. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?ndnovel
This was a floor exclusive to the Stuart family, and without the permission of the Stuarts family members, others could not enter.
Emily responded with a polite smile but did not say much. Instead, she walked over and gently rubbed Cam Walkers hand.
She was very worried that if she kept sleeping like this, she might never wake up again.
She looked up, her eyes falling on yton Howard across the bed, and seeing him like this, she also felt uneasy.
She raised her head, directing her gaze toward Baron Stuart.
Meeting her eyes, Baron Stuart walked over, Give me a time, how much longer do you need to pull yourself together?
At this time, yton Howard, who had been motionless, finally lifted his head, looking at Baron Stuart with some confusion.
About work and responsibility, he had always been decisive and dutiful, but these days, he had be despondent and listless.
Chapter 1045 - Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 Audrey Sawyers Discovery 1
Chapter 1045: Chapter 1045: Audrey Sawyers Discovery 1 Chapter 1045: Chapter 1045: Audrey Sawyers Discovery 1 I dont want a loser, if you dont have the time, Ill hire someone else, Baron Stuart said decisively, but in his heart, he wanted to help thisnguishing man.
Cam Walkers condition had been confirmed, if she could wake up, then she would do so at any time, and if not, even if he sat here forever, it would be of no use!
yton Howard looked up, clearly understanding the meaning in his words.
Actually, he really shouldnt be so depraved. Since he believed that she would wake up one day, why should he sit here with such a furrowed brow.
Whether she woke up or not, it was beyond his control!
Watching the two men talk, Emily Walker feltpassion. Perhaps Baron Stuarts words were somewhat cruel to him, but a man indeed shouldnt degrade himself like this. She also believed that Cam wouldnt be so heartless as to abandon yton.
She turned her gaze to the person on the hospital bed, her lips curling slightly into a faint smile, then continued to carefully rub her hands.
After Baron Stuarts persuasion, that afternoon, yton looked invigorated and like a new man as he went to thepany, which relieved Emily and Mr. and Mrs. Walker a little.
Lately, he had really been too decadent, like a soulless shell, which made them worry for him.
Fortunately, after returning to thepany, yton went back to normal, but he made it his daily routine toe to the hospital after work to guard the person on the hospital bed, doing so every day, without fail.
Sometimes he would even stay overnight at the hospital. If not for the inconvenience of bathing and changing clothes, he probably would have stayed there every day!
In ytons absence, Audrey Sawyer became even more frequent in her visits to Yale Shaws residence in the past few days, well aware that yton would only return home once every other day. Chapters first released on findnovel
Therefore, he still didnt know about her and Yales affair.
Lying on therge,fortable bed, Audrey Sawyer felt somewhat bored as she thought about things. It had been half a month, and Cam Walker still hadnt woken up. Did this mean that she would never wake up?
Thinking this, the corners of her mouth couldnt help but rise with a sense of triumph.
As long as she never woke up, she and Big Brother Howard still had a chance. She believed that no man would want to wait for a woman in a vegetative state forever!
As she mused, suddenly a burst of cellphone ringtone sounded.
She turned her head, nced at the cell phone on the side, and saw it was Yales call.
She looked toward the bathroomCthe man had just gone in to take a bath, and she guessed it would be a little while before he came out. She dared not answer Yales phone casually.
But seeing the name on the screen, she knew it must be a woman.
The inherent jealousy of a woman, especially when she felt she was a bit more special than other women in Yales heart, gave her a sense of arrogance.
She checked the direction of the bathroom again, certain he wouldnte out for a while, and Audrey couldnt help but answer the phone. Sure enough, it was a woman!
As soon as the call connected, a coquettish voice came from the other end, with a hint of seduction, Boss Jones, what have you been busy with recently? You havente to see me for such a long time
Listening to the whiny voice on the phone, Audreys tone turned cold as she replied, Hes been busy making love with me recently, so you dont need to call again in the future!
After she spoke, without waiting for any reaction from the other end, Audrey hung up the phone with a click.
Even though Yale wasnt really a boyfriend to her, since she was one of the many women in his life, she had a desire to assert her dominance. Anything that was hers, she wouldnt let any other woman strip it away easily!
Chapter 1046 - Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 Audrey Sawyers Discovery 2
Chapter 1046: Chapter 1046: Audrey Sawyers Discovery 2 Chapter 1046: Chapter 1046: Audrey Sawyers Discovery 2 After hanging up the phone, Audrey Sawyer stared at the cell phone with dissatisfaction for quite a while, wondering just how many womens numbers Yale Shaw had in his cell phone!
Driven by curiosity, she began to search through Yale Shaws contacts and even scrolled through his messages, only to find that they were filled with flirtatious texts from various women, some of which he had replied to.
As she looked at the suggestive words on the screen, a wave of displeasure washed over Audrey, yet in name, she was only Yale Shaws mistress and had no right to interfere, so she had to endure it!
Nevertheless, it didnt matter; after all, there was no future between her and Yale Shaw. It was just that she felt a sense of imbnce. How could those heavily made up, flirtatious womenpare to her?
Lost in thought, her gaze suddenly locked onto a message, and she couldnt help but frown.
Who was this message sent to? It was actually several nude photos that looked like they were screenshots from some video. Could it be from that kind of pornographic video?
She never would have guessed that Yale Shaw had such taste, exchanging **** with these womenCit was truly nauseating!
But who was the woman in the photos?
Audrey looked at the woman in the photos, and she couldnt deny that the woman had a fiery figure, one that would make any man lose control, just like Cam Walker
For some reason, the image of Cam Walkers hot body suddenly shed through her mind, and every time she thought about it, she felt a seething jealousy!
That Cam Walker, with her good looks and great figure, even her family background was outstanding. No wonder Big Brother Howard was smitten with her!
Thinking about this, a surge of jealousy rose in Audreys heart.
She lifted her eyelids, feeling somewhat disinterested in continuing to look through the phone, and was about to put the cell phone aside when she unexpectedly found a familiar name.
Cam Walker?
Her delicate eyebrows furrowed as she realized that the ****photos were sent to Cam Walker, which caused her a great surprise.
What was Yale Shaws intention in sending these kinds of photos to Cam Walker?
Her eyelids drooped as she wanted to see if there was any apanying message, but at this moment, the bathroom door suddenly opened, and Yale Shaw walked out wearing a bathrobe, wiping his damp hair.
Seeing this, Audrey quickly put the cell phone back in its ce!
She knew all too well that casually browsing through a mans phone was something every man detested, and she did not want to risk losing Yale Shaw, a man who could satisfy both her physical and material needs! For more chapters visit FindN0vel
Yale Shaw walked over and frowned upon seeing the lit cell phone.
Did you touch my cell phone? he asked the girl on the bed, inferring from the illuminated phone that she had interacted with it.
Cam Walkers expression darkened as she nced at the cell phone beside her. Yale Shaw really was observant.
Knowing she couldnt deny it, she admitted frankly, Yes, someone called just now and I thought it might be urgent, so I answered.
She responded calmly, not the least bit afraid that Yale Shaw would get angry. After all, he was dispensable to her, and there was no need for her to be anxious.
Who? Yale Shaw, tossing the towel aside, did not appear to get angry because he knew this cell phone was just for contacting women and contained no secrets, so he wasnt worried about her looking through it.
A woman named Lisa Greene called, Audrey responded with some annoyance.
Yet to Yale Shaw, her expression clearly indicated jealousy, which gave him a significant sense of achievement. He approached and embraced her, Are you jealous?
Chapter 1047 - Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 Audrey Sawyers Discovery 3
Chapter 1047: Chapter 1047: Audrey Sawyers Discovery 3 Chapter 1047: Chapter 1047: Audrey Sawyers Discovery 3 I wouldnt dare. Its quite normal for a yboy like you to be sought after by other women, isnt it? Im not entitled to be jealous, Cam Walker said lightly, though her tone seemed a bit deliberate, which left Yale Shaw thoroughly satisfied as his hand began to wander beneath her pajamas.
Audrey Sawyer was being teased to the point of difort, and before long she began to let out soft moans, her body involuntarily responding to him
After a whirlwind of passion, Audrey Sawyery in his arms, feeling confident that Yale Shaw wasnt angry about her using the cell phone just now; he hadnt shown any sign of annoyance, which emboldened her to ask.
Yale Shaw.
Hmm? Holding her soft body, Yale Shaw still seemed to want more as he buried his face in the crook of her shoulder, his hands roamed freely across her body, eager to reignite her passion.
He liked her full of desire; especially her cries, which gave every man an irresistible sense of satisfaction! For original chapters go to findnovel
What exactly is your rtionship with Cam Walker?
At her words, Yale Shaws presumptuous hand suddenly froze, and he looked up, somewhat puzzled.
She rarely inquired about his private affairs. Why did she suddenly bring this up today?
Yale Shaw knew that she worked for the Walker Consortium, so it was normal for her to know Cam Walker.
Why do you ask all of a sudden? He had nothing to hide from her regarding his rtionship with Cam Walker; to him, it was just a matter of how many women he had been with.
I saw the message you sent to her, so I was curious, why would you send her those kinds of photos? In Audrey Sawyers mind, Cam Walker was a very proper woman, and she could hardly imagine how she would react to receiving such pictures from Yale Shaw.
Is that really so strange? Yale Shaw countered, reminiscing about the encounter on the cruise ship four years ago, which he still found unforgettable, especially Cam Walkers fiery body.
Of course. How could ady of a prominent family like Cam Walker tolerate those kinds of photos?
Upon hearing this, Yale Shaw suddenlyughed.
Indeed, the current Cam Walker was very different from the woman she was back then. Four years ago on the cruise ship, she had been injected with an aphrodisiac, but he still vividly remembered her expression at that time.
What if I told you that the woman in those photos is herself? He looked at Audrey Sawyer, a smile ying on his lips.
Audrey Sawyer was stunned, and it took half a moment for her to regain herposure before scoffing, Heh, do you think I dont recognize Cam Walker?
That woman in the photos was not Cam Walker at all!
Audrey Sawyer, unaware of Cam Walkers cosmetic surgery, waspletely unfamiliar with the womans appearance in the photos and thought Yale Shaw was joking, not taking it seriously at all.
She didnt look like this back then. Remembering Cam Walkers appearance from those days, which was even more outstanding than now, he heard she was known as a beauty in E City, but it was a pity that she had to get stic surgery for some reason.
The thought of her stunning looks and figure from that year stirred the fire within him, and with a swift move, he pinned Audrey Sawyer beneath him!
Audrey Sawyer wanted to continue asking, but with his untamed possession, she lost the will to ponder further and began to respond to him involuntarily.
However, what did his words just now mean? What did he mean Cam Walker didnt look like this back then? What did she look like?
Chapter 1048 - Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Audrey Sawyers Discovery 4
Chapter 1048: Chapter 1048: Audrey Sawyers Discovery 4 Chapter 1048: Chapter 1048: Audrey Sawyers Discovery 4 Audrey Sawyer enjoyed the pace Yale Shaw set, while her brow furrowed in thought of Cam Walker.
As for the content of the photos and what Yale had said, she always felt that things were not as simple as she had imagined. Why would he say that the person in the photo was Cam Walker without any reason? Could that be possible? Official source is find?novel
Had the image of Cam Walker in the photo been photoshopped?
Wait a minute! Just at the critical moment, Cam Walker suddenly restrained him and, looking at him, asked, What exactly did you mean by what you said just now? What do you mean she didnt look like this in the past?
It must be said that Audrey was very smart, knowing that at this time, thest thing a man could endure was to stop!
Sure enough, Yale Shaw scowled, annoyed that she would ask him to wait at such a time.
Because his desire was too strong, Yale didnt waste additional words and directly responded, She had stic surgery. The person in the photo is her!
As soon as he finished speaking, he began to rush impatiently, but Audrey was so shocked she could not even speak!
Cam Walker had had stic surgery? And the woman in the photo was her?! How could that be possible!
After another bout of tumultuous passion, Yale Shaw seemed to remember something, turned to the woman beside him, and said, I warn you, you best not talk about this. Otherwise He lifted her chin with a severe tone of threat in his voice, I will make sure you die a gruesome death.
His voice was soft, but it made Audreys expression freeze; she hadnt expected Yale Shaw to say such dangerous words to her.
What kind of deal existed between him and Cam Walker? Why couldnt this be revealed?
Just now, for a moment, she indeed thought, if this were true, then by divulging Cam Walkers secret, could she ensure Cams utter downfall? And Big Brother Howard, knowing this, would surely abandon her, right?
But Yale Shaws sudden threat instantly rendered all her schemes useless!
-
Three days passed, and Cam Walker remained like a sleeping beauty in a deep slumber, showing no signs of stirring. Yet, her chest wound was gradually healing, perplexing all the doctors.
It had been more than half a month. Would she never wake up again, or was it just a temporary sleep?
That night, Audrey Sawyer came to Cam Walkers hospital room, knowing that at this time her Big Brother Howard would be at home taking a bath and changing his clothes.
Pushing open the door of the hospital room, just as she expected, inside there was no one but Cam Walker, lying on the hospital bed.
With a calm expression, she walked to the hospital bedside, and looking at Cams sleeping face, she couldnt help but curl her lips into a sneering smile.
So the reason you look so good and beautiful is all due to stic surgery? I really dont understand why Big Brother Howard would like a woman like you
She used to be somewhat envious of her appearance, but now she thought about it, she must have been ugly before, thats why she went for stic surgery, wasnt it?
But now its good you are like this, just lying here quietly. It would be best if you never woke up, so you wont be an eyesore to me!
Seeing nobody around, Audrey grew even more unrestrained, walking to the bedside with an almost irresistible urge to pull out Cams IV drip. But then she remembered the surveince here and restrained herself.
Yet, she felt some discontent internally, especially after seeing those photos, she felt even more that this woman was not as chaste as she appeared!
Chapter 1049 - Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 Signs of Awakening
Chapter 1049: Chapter 1049: Signs of Awakening Chapter 1049: Chapter 1049: Signs of Awakening If Big Brother Howard knew you were that kind of woman in the past, would he still like you? I really dont understand, what right does a promiscuous woman like you have to like Big Brother Howard!? What right do you have to take away everything that belongs to me!? I have no idea what sorcery you used to make him so infatuated with you!
Looking at Cam Walker On the Bed, Audrey Sawyer was filled with hate that made her grind her teeth, yet she was helpless!
She really wanted to post her **** photos on the website to ruin her reputation, but the warning from Yale Shaw that day made her take heed.
After all, she was a woman with no identity or status. If Yale truly wanted to get rid of her, it would be extremely easy, and she did not want to die an unnatural death!
She quietly approached the hospital bed, partly out of curiosity and partly to mock Cam Walker from the bottom of her heart. She couldnt resist bending down, reaching out, and brushing over her fair cheeks, wanting to see just how sturdy that surgically made pretty face was!
Perhaps because she was filled with hatred in her heart, Audrey Sawyers hand that was pinching her cheek couldnt help but tighten its grip. If possible, she really wanted to tear apart that surgically altered face!
No wonder she was so perfect, but it all turned out to be surgically made!
The more she thought about it, the angrier Audrey felt at the bottom of her heart. Her grip on the cheeks tightened slightly, yet just as she reached out and pinched Cam Walkers fair cheeks, intending to tear at them, she realized that the person on the hospital bed suddenly furrowed their brows and her eyshes trembled faintly
This scared Audrey Sawyer quite a bit; she abruptly let go of her hand and looked at Cam Walker On the Bed in shock!
How could this be?
Her face turned pale with fright, and for an instant, she thought Cam Walker had woken up!
Was it her imagination? Just now she clearly saw Cam Walkers brows move, as if she was going to wake up!
She was terrified, thest thing she wanted was for Cam Walker to wake up!
Audrey Sawyer stood frozen in ce, observing the person On the Bed closely, when suddenly the Hospital Room Door was opened by someone. Still in shock, she turned her head in a panic, only to see yton Howard walking in calmly.
Looking at Audreys now pale face, yton Howard was a bit surprised.
Linda? What are you doing here?
It took her Half a Moment topose herself, looking back at him she replied, ICI came to see you and Sister Walker, I just got here and found you werent around.
I went back to change clothes, he replied simply, then walked Beside the Bed, carefully arranging the quilt for Cam Walker, tucking her hand which was exposed outside back under the quilt.
However, as he reached out his hand, Audrey Sawyer clearly saw Cam Walkers hand hanging outside twitch ever so slightly
yton Howard, Busy arranging the quilt for her, clearly did not notice her faintly trembling fingers.
Audrey Sawyer looked up, a bit nervously, nced at yton Howard. Seeing that he seemed about to divert his line of sight to look at her hand, she suddenly blurted out anxiously, Big Brother Howard!
yton Howard paused, furrowing his brows slightly in confusion, looking at her, Whats the matter?
Audrey Sawyer hesitated, it took her Half a Moment toe up with a reason, and she awkwardly began, Do you did you drive here? I left some Stuff at the Company, and its raining Outside, Im afraid it might be hard to get a taxi. Could you give me a ride to the Company to pick it up? Original content can be found at fin?novel
Upon hearing this, yton Howard frowned slightly but ultimately didnt say anything, simply responding softly, Okay.
Chapter 1050 - Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 Do You Really Understand Her Past
Chapter 1050: Chapter 1050: Do You Really Understand Her Past? Chapter 1050: Chapter 1050: Do You Really Understand Her Past? The trip from the Hospital to Walker Group took at most 20 minutes, and he naturally found it hard to refuse her request.
Both of them left the Hospital together, and Audrey Sawyer felt considerably more at ease.
She hoped that Big Brother Howard wouldnt discover the signs that Cam Walker seemed to be waking up. Once he did, she would lose all hope of winning him back!
Did you forget something? On the way, yton Howard asked her with some confusion.
Audrey Sawyer was startled and replied with a guilty conscience, Oh, its its my cell phone. I forgot it at my office desk.
On their return trip to the Hospital from Walker Consortium, Audrey Sawyer suddenly turned her head to look at yton Howard in the driving seat and tentatively asked,
Big Brother Howard.
Hmm.
Do you like Sister Walker a lot?
Her sudden question somewhat surprised him, and he couldnt help but turn his head to nce at her, Why ask this all of a sudden?
Audrey Sawyer turned away, pretending to be casual, Its nothing, just that since Sister Walker got injured, you seem to have changed a lot
That was indeed true. Ever since Cam Walkers injury and hospitalization, he had first be decadent, despondent, and then suddenly revived, as if from the bottom of his heart, there was an obsession that one day, Cam Walker would wake up.
She turned her head to look at his calm and handsome profile, Big Brother Howard, if She paused, fearing that her next words would upset him, and couldnt help but stress, I mean if, if Sister Walker never wakes up, would you still continue like thisC
She will wake up! Before Audrey Sawyer could finish, yton Howard cut her off sharply, his expression darkening.
Audrey Sawyer stopped short, naturally feeling troubled inside.
Big Brother Howard, I really want to know, how long have you liked her? Do you really understand Sister Walkers past!? Thinking that Cam Walker might once have been a wanton woman, Audrey Sawyers emotions became agitated, feeling even more that his affection for her waspletely undeserved!
Hearing this, yton Howard frowned slightly, as Linda Robinson seemed somewhat unusual today. Follow current nov?ls on fin?novel
Her past? What exactly are you trying to say? He looked at her, puzzled.
Recalling the photos on Yale Shaws cell phone, Audrey Sawyer panicked and blurted out, What I want to say is, Cam Walker is not as good as you think. She might have once been a promiscuous woman!
ScreechC!
The sound of brakes abruptly pierced the air. yton Howard turned his head, his deep ck eyes narrowing slightly as he looked at Linda Robinson in front of him, Where did you hear these things?
Realizing her slip of the tongue, Audrey Sawyer hesitated, feeling guilty.
She lowered her eyelids, seemingly unable to meet his gaze, No, nothing, I just
Get out of the car, yton Howard turned his head and coldly spoke.
Audrey Sawyer lifted her head in surprise, disbelieving the man before her.
They were still halfway there, and it was pouring rain; was he actually telling her to get out of the car?
What what did you say? She thought she had heard wrong and couldnt help but ask again.
Get out.
Big Brother Howard, its halfway there She looked at the man in front of her in disbelief, increasingly realizing that from some point onward, his affection for her had vanished, no longer like in the past, when he would never dream of abandoning her on the roadside!
Chapter 1051 - Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 Audrey Sawyers Test
Chapter 1051: Chapter 1051 Audrey Sawyers Test Chapter 1051: Chapter 1051 Audrey Sawyers Test She looked at the man before her with a heartache, her eyes brimming with tears, feeling extremely wronged.
Big Brother Howard, you werent like this before, why why have you changed so much ever since Sister Walker came into your life!?
yton Howard ignored her crying appeal, just quietly watching straight ahead as if waiting for her to get out of the car.
In the end, Audrey Sawyer put away her pride. In this heavy rain, she certainly didnt want to get drenched, and she had noticed just now that it was very difficult to hail a car outside the car window.
Im sorry, I I shouldnt have spoken of Sister Walker that way, I apologize She sniffed, looking so pitiful, of course, she was also trying to gain his sympathy.
Seeing her apologize and admit her fault, yton Howards heart softened, and he restarted the car.
After all, he didntpletelyck feelings for Audrey Sawyer, her words earlier had indeed angered him, and he wanted to teach her a small lesson.
On the way, Audrey Sawyer didnt open her mouth to speak again, only lowering her head, her expression somewhat gloomy.
The more she thought about the photos on Yale Shaws cell phone, and the fact that Cam Walker had once had cosmetic surgery, the more agitated she became. How could Big Brother Howard be so infatuated with such a woman of such unsavory character?
When did it start? His fondness for her. Newest update provided by f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Audrey Sawyer turned her head, looking at the man in the driving seat with reluctance in her heart.
Did he really know? Understand? About Cam Walker four years ago?
For Audrey Sawyer, maybe he didnt know Cam Walkers past, and thats why he was so fascinated with her!
In the end, yton Howard didnt bring Audrey Sawyer back to the hospital but dropped her off at her apartment and then drove back to the hospital alone.
Inside the hospital room, the person on the hospital bedy there quietly. yton Howard walked beside the bed, his hand sweeping across the hair strands on her forehead, his eyes filled with deep tenderness and affection.
How much longer until youre willing to open those captivating eyes
.
Ever since Audrey Sawyer discovered signs of Cam Walker waking up, she hadnt been able to rest easy, always running to the hospital from time to time to observe Cam Walkers every move.
Today was no exception, as she had taken two hours off specially to monitor Cam Walkers condition.
She lingered outside the hospital room door for a while, ensuring that the Reids had left before she pushed the door and entered the room.
After quietly waiting for more than half an hour, Cam Walker showed no signs of waking up or the slightest movement. Could it be that her eyes deceived her that day?
With a heart full of doubts, Audrey Sawyer moved her feet slightly and once again approached the bed, looking at Cam Walkers fingers peeking out from the bedding. Audrey Sawyers heart hardened, and she pinched hard at her wrist a few times, wanting to confirm whether this sleeping woman had any sensation!
Sure enough, during the pinching, Cam Walkers eyebrows furrowed slightly, her expression seeming to be in pain. Audrey Sawyer was scared out of her wits, releasing her grip suddenly Did she really feel something?
As if feeling the pain, Cam Walkers eyebrows tightened, and her fingers trembled slightly due to the pain.
Seeing this, Audrey Sawyer was so frightened that she turned pale. She stepped back a few steps, feeling like Cam Walker was about to open her eyes, and she quickly turned and dashed out of the room!
At this time, she definitely did not want to be discovered by Cam Walker!
Her eyshes trembled slightly, and on the bed, Cam Walker felt as though she had slept for a very long time, long enough to feel like it had been a century.
Chapter 1052 - Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Awakening
Chapter 1052: Chapter 1052: Awakening Chapter 1052: Chapter 1052: Awakening Looking at the white ceiling, the entire room was white. Just now, it seemed someone was pinching her?
She furrowed her brows, the wound from more than a month ago didnt hurt as much anymore, but her consciousness was very clear, knowing that she was inside a hospital room at this moment.
She shifted her gaze and looked around the empty room, her mind trying to recall some things.
What happened to her? Why was she in the hospital?
In the afternoon, Ang Reid and Baxter Walker came to the hospital as usual, but as soon as they entered the hospital room, what caught their eyes was an empty hospital bed
Whats going on Wheres Cam!? Ang Reid turned her head after realizing and looked at her husband beside her with a shocked expression.
Baxter Walkers brows were also deeply furrowed, just as clueless about where his daughter, who should have been lying in the hospital bed, was at this moment. Updates are released by find?novel
The couple quickly rushed to the directors office, hoping to inquire about their vanished daughter!
However, when the three of them returned to the hospital room, Cam Walker happened to walk out from the restroom.
Seeing their daughter moving around on her own, Baxter Walker and Ang Reid stood dumbfounded at the hospital room entrance, as if they couldnt believe the scene before them!
Cam Half a moment went by before Ang Reid was finally able to speak in utter shock, thinking she was dreaming.
Hearing the voice, Cam Walker slowly lifted her head and then noticed her parents standing at the hospital room door.
Dad, Mom?
It wasnt until she called out to her parents that the three people at the hospital room door snapped back to reality. Ang Reid was so agitated she hardly knew what to do, looking her daughter up and down, Cam, you you
Noticing her mothers excited expression, Cam Walker couldnt help but frown deeply, looking at her, Mom, whats wrong?
Cam, you you woke up? Baxter Walker was too ovee with emotion, looking at his daughter. All of this hade too suddenly, beyond their wildest dreams!
Cam Walker naturally didnt understand what her husband and wife were saying, and looked at them nkly for a long time.
Through the ounts of the doctors and her parents, Cam Walker finally learned that she had been sleeping for more than a month; no wonder she felt as if shed been through a century.
This unexpected joy made Baxter Walker and Ang Reid ecstatic. They wanted to tell yton Howard, but considering that it was working hours, they didnt want to disturb him, especially since he woulde to the hospital after work. They thought it better to let him discover on his own, giving him a surprise.
That night, when yton Howard arrived at the hospital, he walked to the hospital bedside as usual.
Looking at her sleeping face, he bent a little, leaning his face down to lightly touch her forehead, like a dragonfly skimming the water.
However, just as he was about to lift his head, he realized that the person in the hospital bed had suddenly opened her eyes
He looked momentarily stunned, feeling as if his heart had stopped beating for an instant.
Looking at him, Cam Walker smiled sweetly. She was told about his dedication throughout the past month; seeing his face, visibly more haggard, her heart filled with a bittersweet feeling, and her eyes began to moisten as well.
yton Howard
He gazed intently at the woman before him, speechless for half a moment.
For over a month, he had been waiting for her to wake up, and now, she really was awake
Even if it was just a dream, he didnt want to let go of her again.
yton Howard came back to his senses and held her tightly in his arms, as if she would disappear the moment he let go.
Chapter 1053 - Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 Whatever You Want
Chapter 1053: Chapter 1053 Whatever You Want Chapter 1053: Chapter 1053 Whatever You Want Feeling the tightness of his embrace, Cam Walkers heart was filled with happiness, touched with a hint of bitterness.
You finally woke up He buried his face in the nape of her neck, whispering in her ear with a slightly hoarse voice that carried a slight choke.
Cams heart soured as she heard his voice, knowing that he must have had a rough time over the past month.
Looking at his slightly haggard face, still handsome but with an inescapable hint of weathering, she couldnt help but notice.
She smiled, reached out to trace the contours of his perfect features, and a ripple appeared in her eyes, filled with a touch of emotion.
The two remained silent, as if a thousand words were exchanged through those emotional eyes, an understanding without words.
.
After Cam woke up, Audrey Sawyer also received news from Yale Shaw. The thing she feared the most had finally happened. Why? Even though she thought fate was on her side, why did it let Cam wake up?
Standing inside the luxurious living room, Audrey balled her fists with anger!
After convalescing in the hospital for half a month, Cam was officially discharged.
Emily Walker could be said to have been incredibly busy recently. As soon as she was discharged, Cam couldnt wait to return to thepany.
However, after this incident, she was even more aware that Yale Shaw would not let her and yton Howard off easily, and might even use some cunning scheme against them again!
How could she and yton possibly outmaneuver Yale Shaw? Probably, only Baron Stuart couldpete with him!
Thinking of Baron Stuart, Cam sat at her office desk, lost in thought. Perhaps asking Baron Stuart for help was the best course of action, but would he step forward?
Recalling how much Baron Stuart once disliked her, Cam couldnt help but feel discouraged and abandoned that idea.
At this moment, the cell phone ringtone rang out once again. She looked down at the caller ID and saw that it was that persistent number!
She bit her lower lip, not wanting to answer Yale Shaws call.
But the ringing did not stop. Finally, when Cam thought he was going to give up, her text message alert sounded.
She knew that the text was undoubtedly from Yale Shaw, and that the content inside would certainly be a threat to her! Follow current nov?ls on F?ndNovel
Thinking of the threats Yale Shaw had made, she ultimately opened the text message to take a look.
Sure enough, there were two risque photos attached, and beneath was a threat from Yale Shaw: Are you sure you wont answer my call?
Looking at the photos on her cell phone, Cam hesitated for a long time. How she wished she could personally kill Yale Shaw!
What exactly do you want!?
Eventually, she called back in a fit of anger, and couldnt help but roar at Yale Shaw on the other end of the phone!
Listening to her furious tone, Yale Shaw merely chuckled, Why, is your mood not so good?
I dont want to waste words with you, and regarding your conditions, I wont agree! She suppressed the anger in her heart, trying to stay calm.
Is that so? Even if I release these videos, it doesnt matter? Yale Shaw was unmoved, as if he had predicted she would eventuallypromise.
Cam paused for a moment. She truly cared about the possibility of the video being made public, but she didnt want to lose yton even more
After hesitating for a long time, she indeedpromised. The anger from just now had vanished, reced only by a plea.
Im begging you, you can set any conditions. Apart from being your woman, Ill agree to anything! she pleaded helplessly, her heart pierced as if by a thousand swords, wrenching in pain!
Chapter 1054 - Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 I Wont Go
Chapter 1054: Chapter 1054: I Wont Go! Chapter 1054: Chapter 1054: I Wont Go! Really? Anything at all?
Cam Walker nodded hastily, Yes, anything but that, whatever you want I can give to you!
Then yton Howards life? Would you give that too? Yale Shaws lips curled up, his tone brimming with threat.
Cam Walker was shocked, seemingly unable to believe her ears, What What did you say?
I want his life. Yale Shaw repeated his deration.
For half a moment, Cam Walker was speechless, holding her cell phone; she had not expected that Yale Shaw would be so despicable!
Its just a video, isnt it? Go ahead and release it!! Eventually, Cam Walker roared furiously, all her care for photos and videos gone!
However, just as she decided to risk everything, Yale Shaw suddenly changed his mind.
He said calmly, No, I dont want to release those videos now, because Ive realized that taking his life seems even more interesting than releasing them.
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker waspletely stunned.
She clenched her fists, her body trembling with rage; she truly wanted to kill Yale Shaw with her own hands!
Eventually, she calmed down, still holding onto a sliver of hope.
Do you think his life will be so easily given to you? She knew well that ordinary people could not touch yton Howard, but if Yale Shaw wanted someone dead, could yton really escape?
She had no confidence in this, and her words were only to stop Yale Shaws threats!
Indeed its not easy, but just because he escaped once, doesnt mean his luck will be as good this time. Yale Shaw spoke as if confident he could send yton Howard to his demise!
As Cam Walker recalled a life-or-death moment the two had previously gone through, all her beliefs crumbled at that instant.
What are you going to do to him?
What do you think?
Yale Shaw!!
Tonight at 8 PM, meet me in the hotel room from before.
I wont go!
Then just wait.
After hanging up the phone, Cam Walker fell into a state of restlessness and anxiety.
She quickly dialed yton Howards number, unable to imagine what Yale Shaw might do next.
The call connected, but the sound of turning off came from the other side, causing Cam Walkers heart to panic, leaving herpletely bewildered.
After hesitating for a little while, she grabbed her bag and coat and rushed out of the office, not caring whether it was time to leave work or not.
Driving the red Maserati, she sped all the way to the Futuren Group, her heart filled with all kinds of trepidation and anxiety!
When she arrived at yton Howards office, it was empty
This only heightened her urgency as she rushed toward the direction of the CEOs office, even though the secretary tried to stop her, she forcefully burst in!
Baron Stuarts office was also devoid of anyone; at this moment, the secretary couldnt help but speak up.
Lady Walker, the CEO is in a meeting, is there an emergency? Seeing her so urgent, the secretary seemed to sense that she had some urgent matter.
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker turned her head sharply, and suddenly spun around toward the meeting room.
The secretary was startled; if Mr. CEO was in a meeting, it would be terrible for her to just barge in!
Lady Walker!
Cam Walker moved swiftly, while the secretary struggled to keep up, running and shouting for her to stop!
In the meeting room, the atmosphere was extraordinarily solemn, with yton Howard standing to the side, frequently passing documents in his hand to Baron Stuart for exnation. Checktest chapters at FindNovel
Chapter 1055 - Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 Whats Wrong with You
Chapter 1055: Chapter 1055: Whats Wrong with You? Chapter 1055: Chapter 1055: Whats Wrong with You? However, when everyone barely dared to breathe a sound, the door of the Meeting Room was suddenly flung open!
All eyes turned in surprise, eager to see who this fearless soul was that had barged into the Meeting Room.
Inside the Meeting Room, Cam Walker spotted yton Howard standing aside at once; urgency filled her heart and she quickly rushed over, her hands tightly clinging to his neck as if she feared he might vanish altogether.
Inside the Meeting Room, when everyone witnessed this abrupt scene, they were all dumbstruck. Wasnt that Lady Walker who had stormed in? And what was her rtionship with Butler yton? Were they unting their affection?
But even if you wanted to unt your affection, you had to consider the situationChow dare she in front of the Big BOSS
Everyone noticed Baron Stuarts face, sinking like a stone, he raised his eyes to nce at the couple beside him, his expression turning pitch-ck!
Noticing Baron Stuarts gloomy look, yton Howard came back to his senses and let go of the person hanging on him, and asked her in a low voice, Whats wrong?
Lets step outside, Baron Stuarts icy voice rang out.
Cam Walker came to her senses and realized she had inadvertently intruded upon Baron Stuarts meeting.
yton Howard nced at Baron Stuart; though Stuarts tone was cold, he had given him enough face, so he took Cam Walker by the hand and they left the Meeting Room.
In the corridor, staring at her moist eyes, yton Howard slightly furrowed his brows, reached out to cup her face marked with tear stains, and his thumb gently rubbed, What happened? Why did you suddenly burst into the meeting? Content originallyes from findnovel
It was well known that Young Master detested interruptions during meetings, especially ones as sudden as hers!
If it had been anyone else, Young Master might already have lost his temper!
Cam Walker lifted her eyelids, fully aware that her actions were indeed inappropriate, and she too noticed Baron Stuarts face that had darkened to the extreme!
I, I called your phone, and it was turned off
yton Howard frowned slightly. Just because his phone was off, she had rushed here in such a hurry? And she had even daftly stormed into the Meeting Room?
He still looked at her with some iprehension. Everyone in the Meeting Room, except for Young Master, must have their phones turned off during meetingsCthis much she should also be clear about, right?
I was in a meeting, so of course I would have my phone turned off. What exactly is the matter? She must have had an urgent reason toe all the way here from the Company.
Looking at her tear-reddened eyes, could it be that something had happened?
Looking at him, Cam Walker shook her head, Its nothing, I just couldnt find you, so so I got a bit worried.
Worried? yton Howard furrowed his brows. It wasmon for him to have his phone turned off during work hours, and she knew thisCso why would that worry her?
Seeing her crestfallen expression, yton Howards eyes darkened, Has something happened?
Cam Walker lifted her gaze, looked at him for a moment, then finally lowered her eyelids and shook her head, Nothing.
After looking at her intently for a long time, yton Howard eventually said nothing. Instead, he lifted his watch to check the timeCit was almost five oclock, just half an hour until the end of work.
He touched her head, his tone filled with affection, Work is almost over. Why dont you wait in my office for a little while? Shall we eat together tonight?
Cam Walker lifted her gaze, then nodded, Mhm.
It seemed that she needed to see him all the time to feel a bit of security.
yton Howard returned to the Meeting Room, but Cam Walker did not go to wait in his office. Instead, she chose to stay in the corridor outside the Meeting Room, waiting quietly for the meeting to adjourn.
Chapter 1056 - Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 I Want to Ask You a Favor
Chapter 1056: Chapter 1056 I Want to Ask You a Favor Chapter 1056: Chapter 1056 I Want to Ask You a Favor 20 minutes passed, and the door of the meeting room opened. She turned her head, thinking they had finished the meeting, but instead, she saw Baron Stuarts solemn face, still carrying a trace of severity.
It was only in front of Emily Walker and his children that Baron Stuart showed his gentle side.
As he passed by her, Baron Stuart merely nced at her indifferently before heading straight to his office.
Watching his tall figure, Cam Walker lowered her eyelids, as if contemting something.
She looked back; yton Howard and the others had note out of the meeting room yet. Presumably, Baron Stuart had left early, leaving them to deal with the aftermath.
In the CEOs Office, as soon as Baron Stuart sat down, there was a knock on the door.
Come in.
Upon hearing the invitation, Cam Walker pushed the door open. Seeing her, Baron Stuart did not show the repulsion he used to; he simply spoke coldly, What is it?
Cam Walker looked at the man high above her and saw his icy gaze. She was not surprised; at least, he wasnt looking at her with eyes full of dislike and disgust like before.
I I want to ask you for a favor.
At these words, Baron Stuart, who was reviewing documents, couldnt help but raise an eyebrow. Ask? That word never seemed to fit Cam Walker.
But in recent years, she indeed seemed to have changed a lot.
Even Emily Walker would constantly remind him not to greet her with an Iceberg face every time they met.
Baron Stuart remained silent, waiting for her to continue speaking.
Cam Walker lowered her eyelids slightly, perhaps considering her own behavior today to be somewhat presumptuous, but given how yton Howard sold his life for him, Baron Stuart would give her some face, right?
Recently, could you perhaps assign someone to protect yton Howard?
Baron Stuart raised an eyebrow and regarded the woman before him with a new evaluative look.
Had this previously selfish woman now learned to care for others?
He doesnt need it. With a brief reply, Baron Stuart nodded and continued to flip through his documents.
Cam Walker became anxious, thinking he meant yton Howard didnt need anyones protection because he was agile and capable. So she quickly said, No, he does! Yale Shaw will kill him!
At these words, Baron Stuart was taken aback, and his frown deepened as he looked up at her.
Cam Walker was somewhat desperate, knowing that the man before her had always disliked her deeply.
I know you dislike me, but yton HowardCheC Newest update provided by find?novel
Youre overthinking it. Before she could finish her sentence, Baron Stuart interrupted her, If theres nothing else, you may leave.
Clearly, he was still dismissing her.
Baron StuartC
Baron Stuart looked up, his gaze bing impatient as he regarded her, Yale Shaw cant touch him!
Cam Walker was startled, still unable to grasp the meaning of his words.
May you leave now?
Cam Walker was still somewhat dazed, standing there when her cell phone ringtone sounded.
She snapped back to reality and checked the caller ID; it was yton Howard calling.
It was time to get off work, and he couldnt find her in the office.
Watching her retreating back, Baron Stuart couldnt help but reflect. He had actually offered an exnation to Cam Walker? What an absurd turn of events!
.
Both of them left the Futuren Group together. On the way, Cam Walker sat in the passenger seat, still puzzled by Baron Stuarts words.
Did he mean that yton Howard was beyond Yale Shaws reach, or was there something more?
They chose to dine at the Rose Restaurant, but as soon as she arrived, Cam Walkers mood soured, especially when she saw the Hotel next to the restaurant. Every sight of that hotel reminded her of Yale Shaws threats.
Chapter 1057 - Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 The Familiar Figure at the Hotel
Chapter 1057: Chapter 1057: The Familiar Figure at the Hotel Entrance Chapter 1057: Chapter 1057: The Familiar Figure at the Hotel Entrance Approaching the front door, she suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked at the person beside her, Shall we try a different restaurant?
yton Howard turned his head, his brow furrowed in confusion, Whats the matter?
He remembered that she quite liked the taste of this restaurant, which was why he always brought her here for meals.
Cam Walkers face fell, and she didnt want to offer any exnation.
Seeing that she was really reluctant, he couldnt bear to press her further and gave her a gentle smile, Then lets go somewhere else.
Cam Walker looked up and quietly smiled back at him.
She knew that no matter when, he always put her first! Fresh chapters posted on Fndovel
Wait here for a moment, then, Ill go get the car.
Since he had parked the car in the underground parking lot just now, yton Howard had to go and fetch it.
Watching his retreating figure, Cam Walker seemed to suddenly remember something, and she rushed forward to grab his arm, Ille with you!
She was really worried, at this time, could Yales people be everywhere?
As the two headed towards the parking lot, unintentionally, Cam Walker still couldnt help but look towards the grand entrance gate of the hotel, only to inadvertently catch sight of a familiar figure, causing her brows to deeply furrow.
That figure isnt that Audrey Sawyer? What is she doing there?
Watching the figure standing at the hotel entrance, Cam Walkers brow furrowed slightly, not understanding why Audrey Sawyer would be standing alone in such a ce.
However, just as she thought Audrey Sawyer was alone, a familiar figure once again entered her line of sight from not far away.
Is that Yale Shaw? Why are they together?
Following that, Cam Walker could only watch as the two of them intimately walked towards the hotel entrance, supporting each other.
Noticing her slowing pace, yton Howard turned his head, somewhat puzzled, and saw that she seemed to be staring in a certain direction as if she were looking at something.
Whats the matter? Following her gaze, yton Howard also looked over.
And at this time, Audrey Sawyer and Yale Shaws figures had just disappeared at the grand entrance of the hotel.
Cam Walker came back to her senses, nced at him, and then said, Nothing, lets go.
The two left together, with Cam Walker still somewhat puzzled. How could Audrey Sawyer know Yale Shaw? And they seemed so intimate; surely she hadnt mistaken someone else for him?
How did Audrey Sawyer end up meeting Yale Shaw? Wasnt she just destined to be yed with? Moreover, didnt she like yton Howard? How could she be entangled with Yale Shaw?
Cam Walker was bewildered and did not know whether Yale Shaw had devious intentions, getting close to Audrey Sawyer with the purpose of finding out about her rtionship with yton Howard?
Seeing her deep in thought the whole way, yton Howard couldnt help but turn his head and look at her, Whats wrong with you today?
He could tell that from the afternoon until now, she seemed to be preupied.
Cam Walker came back to her senses and couldnt help but nce at him, Its nothing, just thinking about some things.
Unwilling to pry, yton Howard did not press further, and after selecting another restaurant, they began their dinner.
C
Recently, the Walker Consortium could be said to be flourishing and rising rapidly. Of course, this included Baron Stuarts considerable interpersonal rtions. However, over the past few years, Emily Walkers business acumen had also be increasingly strong.
Lately, she and Cam Walker had been so busy running around nationwide that with Cam Walkers serious illness, thest business deal was thus dyed.
That weekend, Cam Walker visited yton Howards home and stayed for lunch at noon.
Every time she was reminded of Audrey Sawyers presence, she couldnt help but feel somewhat uneasy.
Chapter 1058 - Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 Audrey Sawyers Mockery
Chapter 1058: Chapter 1058 Audrey Sawyers Mockery Chapter 1058: Chapter 1058 Audrey Sawyers Mockery Even though they were not actually siblings, she still had to live under the same roof as a lonely, single woman, and thest time she took the elevator, she had unintentionally overheard some outsiders discussing how they looked like a couple.
At the dining table, looking at Audrey Sawyer across from her, Cam Walker found her meal tasteless, but she was too embarrassed to express such feelings. After all, she was aware that they had grown up together since childhood, and even though she was yton Howards girlfriend, it seemed a bit too much to brazenly ask Audrey Sawyer to move out, didnt it?
Every time she thought about it, she couldnt help but abandon the idea.
By the way, what time is your flight tomorrow?
It was only when a voice full of maism sounded that Cam Walker came back to her senses and looked at yton Howard, 8 AM.
She was going on a business trip to Canada tomorrow, and thinking of Yale Shaw made yton Howard feel uneasy. He had no choice but to secretly have someone follow her to protect her every move.
Watching their intimate conversation, Audrey Sawyer also felt ufortable. Although she lived here, she had always known that she wasnt the mistress of the houseCa fact she was acutely aware of. Latest content published on find~novel
The happiest moments of her days were the meals she shared with Big Brother Howard, which gave her a sense of small joy. But ever since Cam Walker came into the picture, the times she shared meals with Big Brother Howard had decreased. During the daytime, they were at thepany, and at night, they would have dinner together, while her time alone increasingly grew.
Watching Cam Walkers charming smile, Audrey Sawyer felt even more that everything about her was pretense. She really didnt understand how a woman like Cam Walker could have bewitched Big Brother Howard.
Sister Walker, Im really envious of you. To be so beautiful and have such a good figure, youre truly a natural beauty! She said purposely, while also scrutinizing Cam Walkers expression, trying to read something in her demeanor.
However, Cam Walker just slightly lifted her eyelids. She once took great pride in her own figure, but as times changed, such outward appearances no longer mattered to her.
Cam Walker did not respond, simply pursing her lips slightly.
As for Audrey Sawyer, she had never really liked her, especially the way she referred to her as Sister Walker, which sounded particrly grating to her ears.
She was really bothered by Audrey Sawyers presence, even though she was clear that yton Howard had no real feelings for her. Nevertheless, she was bothered and didnt know how to broach the subject.
She didnt want to put him in a difficult position. If he truly understood, perhaps one day, he would ask Linda Robinson to move out.
After lunch, Audrey Sawyer suddenly addressed Cam Walker, Sister Walker, could you help me clean up? I have ns with a friend a little whileter, and I want to finish up earlier to go out.
Since Audrey Sawyer had prepared the meal, Cam Walker naturally couldnt refuse and simply nodded in agreement.
But once in the kitchen, who knew what else Linda Robinson would say to her.
Whenever yton Howard was not around, her true colors would slowly reveal themselves, nothing at all like her outward natural purity.
The two entered the kitchen together, and Cam Walker took care to wash all the tes diligently; she knew that in kitchen matters, Audrey Sawyer was better than her, so she wanted to do her best to avoid any criticism from Audrey Sawyer!
What she didnt expect was that today, Audrey Sawyer had things other than the household chores to talk about!
Sister Walker, have you and Big Brother Howard ever been together? She looked up, asking with a probing tone.
Chapter 1059 - Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 Was it that night
Chapter 1059: Chapter 1059: Was it that night? Chapter 1059: Chapter 1059: Was it that night? Upon hearing her words, Cam Walker paused her dishwashing, looking at Audrey Sawyer with some confusion, failing to understand the meaning behind her statement.
Audrey Sawyerughed, but theugh carried a hint of mockery that Cam Walker detected all too clearly.
What I mean is, have you and Big Brother Howard already had sex?
Gazing into her probing eyes, Cam Walker felt some displeasure.
What business is it of hers whether she and yton Howard have slept together?
She turned her head away, continuing to wash the tes, not wanting to engage with Audrey Sawyer.
It was that night, wasnt it? Seeing that she was not responding, Audrey Sawyer did not back down, persisting in her self-absorbed questioning, knowing that Cam Walker could hear her well enough!
Cam Walkes hands paused once again in washing the tes, feeling slightly annoyed.
If she already knew it happened that night, why the need to ask repeatedly?
And besides, she had never seen a girl like her, one who could tantly inquire about such matters.
Cam Walker turned around, impatiently tossing the dishcloth from her hand, If youre already so sure, why bother asking me?
She remembered that night. Audrey Sawyer had seen her and yton Howard enter the room. Whether or not they had had sex was clear to anyone with eyes, right? Was Audrey Sawyer doing this on purpose?
So were you a virgin before you slept with Big Brother Howard? Audrey Sawyer asked, looking at her suddenly.
Cam Walker was taken aback, clearly not expecting such a deeply personal question.
Ironically, when she did sleep with yton Howard, she was indeed not a virgin, which had always been a sore point for her. This content belongs to findnovel
Seeing Cam Walker turn deathly pale, Audrey Sawyer seemed to realize something and, sure enough, Cam had indeed been with other men before!
And that man could very well have been Yale Shaw!
No way? Audrey Sawyer looked at her, a sneer forming on her lips.
Cam Walker stared back, her expression growing pale.
She did not understand what Audrey Sawyer truly wanted.
What right do you have to be with Big Brother Howard, you of all people? Do you even deserve him? At this time, Audrey Sawyer could no longer restrain the jealousy in her heart, wanting tosh out at Cam Walker with exquisite viciousness.
She wanted to witness this look on her face, to make her realize she didnt deserve Big Brother Howard at all!
Cam Walkersplexion turned pale, sting after sting in Audrey Sawyers words hitting her where it hurt!
She clenched her fists tightly, at a loss for how to counter.
He doesnt care about that at all. Ultimately, this was the only response Cam Walker seemed to find.
She believed that yton Howard really wouldnt care whether she was a virgin, as long as he didnt care, nothing Audrey Sawyer said could hurt her, at worst, it would only cause her some emotional pain.
Perhaps, Audrey Sawyers purpose was just to embarrass her, why should she fall into her trap?
Yet Audrey Sawyer showed a scornful sneer, looking at her and said, He doesnt care? Do you really think men dont care about that?
At those words, Cam Walker was taken aback once more, suddenly feeling unsure at Audrey Sawyers suggestion.
Did yton Howard truly not care?
Did you and Big Brother Howard only have sex once, that night? Has he done anything to you since then? Audrey Sawyer looked at her, her tone dripping with unmistakable mockery.
Chapter 1060 - Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 Sarcastic and Snide Every Sentence
Chapter 1060: Chapter 1060: Sarcastic and Snide, Every Sentence a Thorn Chapter 1060: Chapter 1060: Sarcastic and Snide, Every Sentence a Thorn In her eyes, men were all the same kind of creature. Take Yale Shaw for exampleChe might not have truly loved her, yet every two or three days, he was eager to have her. If there were real feelings between her and Big Brother Howard, shouldnt it be like that every day?
But she remembered that since that night, Big Brother Howard had almost returned home every evening, and Cam Walker had not spent the night in the apartment again. As for their time in the hospital, it was even more impossible for them!
Therefore, she was convinced that since that night, Big Brother Howard had never touched her again. Was it because he found out she wasnt pure that night?
The words of Audrey Sawyer once again stunned Cam Walker, herplexion turning extremely pale.
Indeed, since that night, yton Howard had not touched her again, but it shouldnt have been because she wasnt pure. It was because of
Because of what?
In an instant, Cam Walker also couldnt find any convincing reason for herself. Why hadnt yton Howard touched her again?
She tugged at her hand that hung by her side. Audrey Sawyers every word was like a thorn piercing into the depths of her heart, causing an indescribable pain!
After a long time, she lifted her eyes and looked at Audrey Sawyer in front of her. Even if she was in pain, she didnt want to let her seed!
How do you know he hasnt touched me? A few days ago, I went to his office, and sometimes. you dont have to be on the bed to do that kind of thing. Didnt you know?
As soon as she spoke, it was now Audrey Sawyers turn to be taken aback.
Of course, Audrey Sawyer knew that you didnt necessarily have to be on the bed for that kind of thing. Several times when she went to see Yale Shaw, he was so impatient that he pressed her up against the office desk. Thinking about this, she felt somewhat resentful.
But then sheughed coldly, Indeed, many times that kind of thing doesnt have to happen in the bed. for example, in the kitchen Bathroom Inside the bathroom these ces are all where men love to release their desires the most, arent they?
Audrey Sawyers tone was slow, and her eyes looking at her were filled with a hint of provocation, as if hinting at something.
Cam Walker was not slow-witted and naturally understood what she was implying.
Kitchen? Bathroom? Was she implying that she and yton Howard often did it at homeC
Thinking of this possibility, whether or not it was true, Cam Walker felt ufortable inside, mainly because she had always minded Audrey Sawyer living there!
Ive got to say, Big Brother Howard really does like you. Sometimes hes calling out your name so often
What exactly are you trying to say? she looked at her, unable to stand her nauseating words.
Nothing much. What, are you angry? Dont forget, you yourself probably dont even know how many men youve been with. So why cant Big Brother Howard be involved with me? Audrey Sawyer looked at her, each sentenceced with sarcasm.
Indeed, she didnt know with how many men she had been. But what she could be sure of was that she definitely had been with Yale Shaw!
Her words were like sharp, unnamed des to Cam Walker, each sentence causing her heart to throb with pain!
She had indeed been with Yale Shaw
But at that time, she had been injected with a lust-inducing medicine and hadnt known what she was doing. That incident had always been the deepest wound in her heart. Countless times she had woken up from nightmares, countless times she had tried to escape memories as terrifying as a demons grasp! Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n fin?novel
Chapter 1061 - Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 What gives you the right to fight
Chapter 1061: Chapter 1061: What gives you the right to fight over Big Brother Howard with me? Chapter 1061: Chapter 1061: What gives you the right to fight over Big Brother Howard with me? Cam Walker, whats so great about you that you always act so high and mighty? In what way are you better than me from the inside out? What gives you the right topete with me for Big Brother Howard!?
Knowing that yton Howard was still inside the Living Room, Audrey Sawyer kept her voice down, but every sentence struck Cam Walkers heart, causing her both pain and embarrassment.
At this moment, sensing that the two of them had been washing the dishes for a rather long time, yton Howard couldnt help but walk in, Havent you finished washing yet? Linda, didnt you say you had ns to go shopping with a colleague?
As he walked in, he suddenly noticed the off look on Cams face, his handsome brows slightly furrowed. He looked at her, What is wrong with you?
Cam Walker raised her head, uncertain whether it was Audrey Sawyers words or the fact that he indeed hadnt touched her for a while that was causing her inner turmoilCmost of all, it was heartache!
She ignored him and just after ncing at him, turned around and walked out of the Kitchen.
yton Howard was a bit confused as he watched her departing figure and then looked at Audrey Sawyer,pletely clueless about what had just happened.
He walked out only to find that by this time, Cam Walker had already grabbed her bag and was heading towards the Grand Entrance.
Cam! He didnt understand what was wrong with her, but he could see that she seemed to be in a bad mood, perhaps even angry?
Before he could react, Cam Walker had already vanished at the Grand Entrance Gate.
Leaving the apartment, Cam took the Elevator down and hailed a Taxi, speeding away.
In the Car, she didnt understand what exactly she was angry about. It was Audrey Sawyer who had said those words, but deep inside she also felt annoyed with yton Howard. Was she upset that he had kept Audrey Sawyer living in his Apartment for so long?
She wasnt clear about it, and felt lost, but Audrey Sawyers words had pierced her heart repeatedly, making her not want to stay there even a minute longer, only wishing to leave as quickly as possible.
yton Howard waspletely baffled by her sudden change, and when he took the Elevator down to chase after her, Cam Walkers figure had already disappeared.
Standing at the Residential Area Entrance, looking at the bustling Roadway, he had no choice but to take out his Cell Phone, intending to ask her what exactly was wrong.
But the phone rang for a long time, with no intention from Cam Walker to pick it up.
Back in the Apartment, confronting the ready-to-leave Audrey Sawyer, yton Howard stopped in his tracks, apparently sensing that something must have happened in the Kitchen; otherwise, Cam wouldnt have changed her demeanor so suddenly and rushed to leave.
What did you two say in the Kitchen just now? He looked at Audrey Sawyer before him, his face slightly gloomy.
Though Audrey Sawyer felt a bit guilty, she wasnt foolish enough to admit the things she had said to Cam Walker in front of him. She just ndly offered an excuse, putting on a pitiful act.
I didnt say much. I just asked her why she couldnt cook, but Sister Walker seemed to get embarrassed and angry, then she just turned around and stormed out.
yton Howards gaze narrowed slightly. Was it really just that?
She indeed couldnt cook, but would she really get so angry over that and run away?
That seemed unlikely.
Linda, for whatever reason, I dont want you to say anything excessive to her. He looked at Audrey Sawyer, sensing that in the Kitchen, it must have been something she said that made Cam turn and leave.
Hearing this, Audrey Sawyer looked at him incredulously, Big Brother Howard, do you think it was because of something I said that made her leave? ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?ndnovel
Chapter 1062 - Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 A Resounding Slap in the Face
Chapter 1062: Chapter 1062: A Resounding p in the Face! Chapter 1062: Chapter 1062: A Resounding p in the Face! Is it not true? he looked at her, asking in return.
If it had been the old Cam, she might not have been able to bear even a hint of contempt from others, but the current her had long since been transformed. Unless it was something extreme, she definitely wouldnt get so angry that shed run out without even saying a word to him.
Recalling how she had stormed out just now, did she still seemed to be angry with him?
What exactly did Linda say to her? To the extent that she was angry with both Linda and him.
His counter-question caused Audrey a twinge of pain in her heart, and she also felt some anger, What did I say to her? Big Brother Howard, do you really know what kind of person Cam used to be!?
She really wanted to reveal it, to say that her beauty waspletely due to stic surgery, to say that she had once had sexual rtions with Yale Shaw!
But, she just couldnt say it, as Yale had warned her!
The sudden change in her emotions made yton slightly frown as he seemed to sense there was more to her words that she was unwilling to explicitly state.
What exactly are you trying to say? he looked at her and asked calmly.
Audrey grew somewhat irritated and wanted to spill everything in her heart, Cam Walker, she is just a promiscuous woman! Who knows how many men shes slept with!
p!
Driven by rage, Audrey could no longer hide the secrets in her heart, regardless of Yale Shaws warning, she wanted Big Brother Howard to see Cam Walkers true colors!
However, no sooner had the words left her mouth, she felt a burning sensation on her cheek, apanied by a loud p in the face.
She looked up, somewhat in disbelief at the man before her, the man who had doted on her since she was little, had he actually hit her today? How could this be possible?
Who told you these things? ytons face was stern, his anger was palpable.
Audreys eyes gradually filled with ayer of mist. She looked at the man before her with a heartache and after a long time trembled as she spoke, Big Brother Howard, you hit me
Im asking you, where did you hear these words from? His face remained cold, as he tried to suppress the fury within him.
Ever since childhood, he indeed doted on her a lot, no matter what she did wrong, he neverid a hand on her, not even a reprimand.
But her words just now had indeed enraged him to the point where he could not help but strike her.
Audrey looked up with pained eyes, her gaze stubborn as she faced him. She knew, todays p was all because of Cam Walker!
No one told me, I just know, Cam Walker has indeed slept with other men before, and not only that, the reason she is so beautiful is also because she had stic surgery! From the inside out, shes nothing but a cheap slut!
Having said that, Audrey turned and dashed out of the apartment. She never imagined that the man who had always cherished her would hit her today, and she again med this on Cam Walker.
Watching her rush out, yton did not intend to chase after her. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? FindN0vel
He wondered, had Audrey said the same things in the kitchen to Cam too?
He took out his cell phone and once again dialed Cam Walkers number, but it disyed Power Off on the other end.
With no other choice, he then called the Walker Manorsndline number. Ang Reid answered the call and told him that Cam had not returned, which made her quite worried.
.
At night, since Cam Walker was still not answering her phone, yton had no choice but to go to Walker Manor.
Early on, Cam Walker had already returned to her own room.
After greeting Mr. and Mrs. Walker, yton headed to the second floor.
Chapter 1063 - Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 Camila Walkers Suspicions
Chapter 1063: Chapter 1063: Cam Walkers Suspicions Chapter 1063: Chapter 1063: Cam Walkers Suspicions Cam Walker sat on the wooden chair on the balcony, holding a pillow in her hand, seemingly admiring the stars in the night sky, but her expression was pensive.
She did not even notice yton Howard approaching.
As a shadow cast over her, she came back to her senses and looked up only to see his figure, and couldnt help but feel the urge to stand up and flee.
yton Howard pulled her back with a somewhat helpless expression.
Whats wrong with you, really? What did Linda say to you this afternoon that made you so angry? And with that, youre angry at me too!
He added in his mind.
Remembering Audrey Sawyers words, Cams heart ached, but her stubborn surface refused to reveal her deepest pain in front of the man before her.
It was her humiliation, as well as her deepest hurt.
Cam didnt want to look at him, but he forcefully turned her body so she had to face him.
Looking at his perfect contour and those deep eyes, suddenly Audrey Sawyers words shed through Cams mind: Has Big Brother Howard touched you again since that night?
Maybe because the doubt in her heart was heavy, she really wanted to find out if Audreys words were true or false. Suddenly, she tiptoed up and kissed yton Howards sensuous thin lips directly.
yton Howard was a bit stunned by her sudden initiative.
Just a second ago she was angry, and now, all of a sudden
It took him a little while toe to his senses, then he reached out to cradle the back of her head, deepening the kiss
The two kissed for a long time, and Cam Walker didnt seem to have any intention of stopping, which made yton Howard feel unable to extricate himself. After all, it had been a long time since he had touched her, and this kiss had ignited the long-suppressed fire within him.
However, he was somewhat cautious, as they were in her room, and it was almost mealtime; what if her parents suddenly came in?
With this thought, yton Howard suppressed the heat within him, gave her a hard suck, and then let go.
Cam felt a bit disappointed, wondering if Audrey Sawyer was right, if he really didnt want to touch her anymore? She had been so forward, could a man really withstand that?
She wanted to ask, but she feared that if she did and he touched her afterwards, that would change the meaning.
Because then, he might be touching her just to appease her.
He lifted his hand and caressed her delicate side face, his eyes filled with endless tenderness, What exactly happened this afternoon?
Cam looked up, her dark starry eyes crystal clear under the night sky, Its nothing.
She turned her head and returned to sit on the wooden chair with a touch of sadness; the kiss had ended just like that, leaving her feeling so empty and even a little heartbroken.
Did he not want to touch her? Or was it that he and Audrey Sawyer were often together in the apartment
The mere thought of that possibility made Cams heart twinge with pain. For more chapters visit find{n}ovel
Did Linda say something to you? Seeing her downcast appearance, yton Howard sat down beside her and asked, looking at her.
Cam lifted her head, staring at the man in front of her, hating the fact that he was living with Audrey Sawyer, regardless of the reason.
Can you not live with her? she asked, a trace of pain visible in her eyes.
However, yton Howard failed to notice the acidity hiding within her eyes under the pallid moonlight.
He looked at her, his eyebrows slightly furrowing, but he was well aware that it was indeed no longer appropriate for him to be living with Linda.
Chapter 1064 - Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 Cant You Bear to Part with Her
Chapter 1064: Chapter 1064: Cant You Bear to Part with Her? Chapter 1064: Chapter 1064: Cant You Bear to Part with Her? Im looking for a house, he replied softly. In fact, he had started looking for a house a month ago, but because she was injured and hospitalized, the matter was put on hold.
But his answer did not make her feel happy at all.
Looking for a house? Months ago, he had said he would find a suitable opportunity for her to move out, but so much time had passed, and werent they still living together? Moreover, why did he need to find a house for Audrey Sawyer? Was she that important to him in his heart?
Thinking of Audrey Sawyers sarcasm and mockery towards her, Cam Walker felt extremely wronged. She could endure everything, but why did he also have to be close to that Audrey Sawyer? That was something she could not stand!
Is she really that hard for you to let go? she looked at him, her eyes filled with pain.
His so-called house hunting was actually just a pretext to her.
yton Howard was taken aback, slightly confused, What?
At this moment, the room door was suddenly knocked on, and a soft voice came from outside the door, Cam, its time toe down for dinner, Ang Reid called.
Hearing her mothers voice, Cam Walker quickly held back the tears that had not yet spilled from her eyes, turned around, and walked towards the room entrance with her head down.
yton Howard still stood there, slightly dazed,pletely clueless about the meaning of her words just now.
What does it mean he cant let go of Linda?
During dinner, Mr. and Mrs. Walker seemed to notice that something was off about the two, but they did not know what to say; perhaps the young couple had another tiff.
However, Cam Walker was set to go on a business trip tomorrow, and it seemed that yton Howard had upset his daughter. If he couldnt make it right tonight, and they go their separate ways tomorrow, wouldnt it be toote to make amends?
After dinner, in an attempt to improve the atmosphere between the two, Ang Reid couldnt help but speak up when yton Howard was about to leave, Cam, see yton out.
Cam Walker nced at him and, not wanting to make the situation too awkward following her mothers words, turned around and walked out first, with yton Howard following behind her.
However, just as she stepped through the grand entrance gate, Cam Walker turned back, leaving yton Howard alone. Chapters first released on fin?novel
He knew she was angry but couldnt figure out exactly what she was furious about. So, as she passed by him, he reached out and pulled her back, Cam, whats really wrong?
Whats wrong with her?
How could she say it? That Audrey Sawyer told her she had been with other men? Or that he and Audrey Sawyer were together from the bathroom to the kitchen every night? Or why he hadnt touched her since that night?
Itste. You should go back, she finally replied faintly, then pulled away from his grasp and turned back into the house.
yton Howard stood there in a daze until her figure disappeared at the front door, and then, somewhat helplessly, he turned around and drove away.
.
The next morning, yton Howard drove to the Walker Manor, intending to take her to the airport.
But as soon as he arrived at the Walker Familys home, Ang Reid told him that Cam Walker had left an hour earlier, and her flight had been moved up by an hour. By now, she should be on the ne to Canada.
Hearing this news, yton Howard furrowed his brows slightly, thinking that she must still be angry.
What exactly had Audrey Sawyer said to her yesterday?
They had been dating for so long, and she seemed never to have been so angry before.
Since Cam Walker left for abroad, three days passed, and during these three days, despite the numerous calls yton Howard made to her, she never answered any.
If not for sending someone to secretly ensure her safety and follow her to Canada, he would have thought something had happened to her there.
Chapter 1065 - Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 What did she complain to you
Chapter 1065: Chapter 1065: What, did shein to you? Chapter 1065: Chapter 1065: What, did shein to you? At night, Audrey Sawyer had just returned to her apartment when she suddenly felt a wave of nausea and covered her mouth as she rushed to the restroom.
After vomiting for quite a while and looking at herself in the mirror, she seemed to remember something.
My period is already half a monthte, why hasnt ite yet?
As she thought this, a wave of nausea hit her again, and she retched into the washbasin, her unease growing deeper
Could it be that she was
Thinking of the possibility of pregnancy, Audrey felt a wave of fear. She definitely didnt want Big Brother Howard to find out she was pregnant!
In doing so, not only would she lose her perfect image in front of him, but he might also find out about the affair between her and Yale Shaw, which was absolutely not allowed!
Audrey stood in front of the washbasin, looking at herself in the mirror. No matter what, she needed to confirm whether she was truly pregnant.
However, she also deeply knew that the chances were very high, given that her period had been dyed for half a month. Latest content published on FindN0vel
After vomiting for a while and making sure the sick feeling was gone, Audrey finally walked out of the restroom, coincidentally running into yton Howarding back.
Seeing herplexion seemed off, yton couldnt help but frown and ask, Whats wrong with you?
Seeing him, Audrey was visibly startled, a hint of panic in her eyes. She steadied her nerves and after a long time responded somewhat unnaturally, No, nothing. Just that my stomach has been a bit ufortable recently.
Hearing her say this, yton didnt pay much attention to it but turned and went back to his own room.
As he walked halfway there, he seemed to suddenly remember something. He paused, turned his head and couldnt help but look towards Audrey, asking, What exactly did you say to her in the kitchen that afternoon?
Audrey was slightly taken aback. His words obviously carried a hint of reproach, which made her feel even worse!
After all, he had pped her a few days ago over this issue, which had hurt her a lot, and their rtionship had turned a lot colder since then.
What, did shein to you?
yton lightly pursed his thin lips, thinking that if that were the case, he neednt be so doubtful.
No, I just want to know what exactly happened. His expression was calm, and since he had pped her a few days ago, his tone was a lot softer.
His obvious questioning filled Audrey with jealousy towards Cam Walker, and her heart ached even more.
Whatever it is, havent you already punished me? Isnt she satisfied yet? Or does she want you to p me a few more times to get her wish!?
Seeing her suddenly bing agitated, yton felt a bit guilty. That day, if it hadnt been for her provocation, he wouldnt have hit her on impulse.
This has nothing to do with her. It was my fault for hitting you, and you shouldnt me all your grievances on her. After speaking calmly, yton turned and walked back to his own room, feeling that the rtionship between him and Audrey was getting colder and more distant as if the closeness they once shared had long since disappeared.
Had he changed, or had Audrey changed?
When they were kids in the countryside, she was clearly very kind, but now she gave him the impression of a woman with insidious intentions.
Watching his retreating figure entering the room, Audrey ground her teeth in hatred. If it hadnt been for Cams arrival, Big Brother Howards feelings towards her would never have changed. It was all because of her, she took away everything that belonged to her!
No, she absolutely had to make everything go back to the way it was before. Big Brother Howard was hers, and no one could take him away!
Chapter 1066 - Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 Audrey Sawyers Trick
Chapter 1066: Chapter 1066 Audrey Sawyers Trick Chapter 1066: Chapter 1066 Audrey Sawyers Trick At dinner time, Audrey Sawyer made dinner, and although their rtionship had recently be more indifferent, thankfully, Big Brother Howard did not dine out tonight, which gave them an opportunity to be alone.
Im sorry, I indeed said some inappropriate things that afternoon, she admitted.
At the dining table, Audrey poured a wine ss of wine and looked across at yton Howard with an apologetic expression.
Her sudden apology surprised yton Howard, and he couldnt help but frown at her, What did you say?
This question had been troubling him for days, and he indeed wanted to understand it fully.
I know Sister Walker once had stic surgery, so that afternoon, I imed her beauty was entirely manufactured to bewitch you, she confessed.
Is that all? He found it hard to believe Cam Walker would be upset over such a trivial matter.
After all, unknown to Linda Robinson, Cam had been even more beautiful before any surgery. How could she care about what Linda said?
However, Audrey seriously nodded, Yes, after I said that, Sister Walker seemed unhappy. She might care about people discussing her surgery, so she ran out at that time. I know I was at fault, and I apologize to you.
Having said this, Audrey raised her wine ss and drained it in one gulp!
After finishing her drink, she looked at yton Howard, who clearly had no intention of drinking his ss of wine.
What, you wont forgive me? she asked, unable to restrain herself.
yton Howard seemed calm but felt there was something off about her behavior that night.
He nced down at the cup of wine in front of him. Even if what she said was true, was it necessary to drink to his forgiveness in such a grand manner?
The one you should be apologizing to isnt me, but her, he said evenly.
Audrey paused, wishing he would drink his wine. If he did, all her ns would seed, including resolving the pregnancy issue!
I know, but isnt Sister Walker in Canada now? I have no way to apologize to herC
Then make a phone call. yton Howard cut her off before she could finish, convinced that if she did say something excessive to Cam, then an apology was certainly due.
Unwilling to drink the offered wine, Audrey became somewhat frantic, and bit her lip internally, Isnt epting my apology on her behalf the same thing? Chapters first released on find~novel
What do you think? he countered.
Audrey was once again at a loss for words.
She did not genuinely intend to make the apology; her sole purpose was to have him drink that wine.
Im not hungry. You eat by yourself, yton Howard announced as he stood up and walked towards the direction of the front door.
Seeing him stand abruptly, Cam Walker wanted to keep him there but didnt know what to say, so she just watched helplessly as he left.
Recently, it seemed he would often stay out overnight ore back veryte, probably to avoid her. Did he dislike her presence that much?
Looking at the wine ss on the dining table top, Audrey bit her lip in anger and impulsively knocked the wine ss of Red Wine onto the floor with a loud bang.
By this time, yton Howard had already vanished at the front door and naturally did not hear the sound of shattered ss.
It had been one week since she traveled to Canada, and during this time, Cam Walkers mood had eased somewhat.
Chapter 1067 - Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 The Sudden Text Message
Chapter 1067: Chapter 1067: The Sudden Text Message Chapter 1067: Chapter 1067: The Sudden Text Message These few days, she was busy being angry and hadnt answered a single phone call from yton Howard. When it came down to it, she missed him a little.
But whenever she thought of Audrey Sawyers words, she felt especially ufortable in her heart, and she was even less willing to see her.
However, as soon as she got off the airne, she saw that familiar figure standing at the airport entrance, which surprised her a bit.
Her return was sudden, she hadnt even told her parentsChow did he know?
It wasnt until she appeared safe and sound before his eyes that yton Howards heart finally settled down.
After being angry for so many days, she should have calmed down by now, right?
Seeing him, although Cam Walker didnt want to pay him any attention, deep down she missed him terribly and wanted to be held tightly in his embrace, to feel the warmth of his chest.
But the moment she thought of Audrey Sawyers words and the reason why he had not touched her recently, she felt an even sharper pain in her heart and couldnt help but walk around his car, intending to hail a taxi to leave.
yton Howard frowned slightly at this.
So many days had passed, how much longer did she intend to stay angry?
At that moment, yton Howards patience reached its limit. He walked over, snatched her luggage box, tossed it into the back of his own car, and he didnt believe she wouldnt obediently get in!
Watching her luggage box being taken away, Cam Walker bit her lower lip and, indeed, didnt obediently walk over; instead, she quickly stretched out her hand to stop a taxi and prepared to get in!
Seeing this, yton Howard hurried over, and simply picked her up in his arms and threw her into his car, then quickly drove away from the airport!
Its been so long, what are you still angry about? On the way, yton Howards faced turned stern for the first time, and he even tugged at his necktie with slight irritation.
She had refused to take his calls these days. If he hadnt had his men secretly protect her, he felt he would have been driven to despair. Every time she didnt answer his calls, he thought something happened to her, and it was only after asking his men did he know she was safe.
Now, one week had finally passed, and she had returned. He thought she would have cooled down, but unexpectedly, she hadnt!
Cam Walker remained silent, turning her head to look outside the car window. At this time, the sky was gradually darkening, and the flourishing downtown was already bathed in dimmed lights. Discover more novels at Fndovel
As she continued to say nothing, yton Howard felt even more restless!
Just then, a burst of cell phone ringtone went off. Cam Walker turned her head, pulled her cell phone out of her bag, looked at the caller ID, and that number which hadnt appeared for a long time was once again disyed on her screen.
Looking at Yale Shaws number, her face turned pale instantly.
Recently, she had also felt that Yale Shaw seemed to have be quiet. He hadnt called to threaten her again, nor had he sent men to attack her and yton Howard. Could it be because she was abroad recently, so he couldnt find her?
The phone rang for a long time, and Cam Walker didnt intend to answer it. Until the call ended automatically, a text message sound followed.
Without guessing, she knew who sent this text message, and her heart couldnt help but feel tense.
She nced at the man in the drivers seat. He seemed to be in a bad mood as well. With caution, she opened the text message, and to her surprise, instead of photos like before, it was a lightly written sentence.
[I miss your body, when are youing back to the country?]
Seeing such a message, Cam Walker was visibly startled, and scenes from four years ago on the cruise ship shed through her mind again.
Chapter 1068 - Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 Discovery
Chapter 1068: Chapter 1068: Discovery Chapter 1068: Chapter 1068: Discovery Seeing her gaze fixed on the cell phone, yton Howard, already a bit irritable, couldnt help but m on the brakes suddenly and then snatched the phone from her hand. With one look, he froze
Cam Walker obviously hadnt expected him to suddenly snatch her cell phone, and by the time she realized what happened, it was already toote.
Would he misunderstand the content of that text message?
yton Howard stared at the content of the text message on the cell phone, trying to determine who the sender was, but all that was disyed was a string of numbers; it was clear she hadnt saved a name.
He turned his head and looked at the child on the passenger seat, his eyes gradually filling with pain.
Seeing such content, Cam Walker was also somewhat shocked, but even more frantic.
Seeing the pain in his eyes, she knew, he had misunderstood.
She became somewhat anxious to exin, Its not what you think
Who is he? he asked, looking at her with a deep voice.
Cam Walker found it difficult to speak, fearing that mentioning Yale Shaws name would lead to even deeper misunderstandings, and for a moment she didnt know how to begin.
She always felt that the content of todays message was somewhat off, as the Yale Shaw of the past would never have sent such text messages to her. The messages he sent her were either threats or screenshots of photos from four years ago. When had he ever sent such flirtatious words?
Seeing her unwilling to answer, yton Howard turned his head and continued to scroll through her cell phone, but this time, he was utterly shocked! A surge of rage welled up from the bottom of his heart!
What are these photos?
Following his line of sight, Cam Walker noticed he had scrolled to the photos Yale Shaw had sent her before, and she suddenly panicked, quickly leaning over to snatch the cell phone back from his hand!
yton Howard turned his eyes with a shock, wondering why she had always been in contact with that Yale Shaw, and never imagined she
In the car, everything fell silent, both of them lost in their thoughts, heads bowed, not speaking.
When did it start? yton Howard, with his eyelids slightly lowered, took a long time before he spoke in a low voice.
Cam Walker lifted her eyes, looking painfully at the man in the drivers seat.
She knew, it waspletely over between her and him Readplete version only at Find1Novel
yton
I asked you, when did it start? His eyelids were still low, and he did not turn his head to look at her.
Cam Walker felt as if her chest was about to be torn apart, a stabbing pain so intense she was unable to speak.
Tears silently fell, as she looked at him, so close yet it felt like he could disappear in an instant.
Finally, yton Howard slowly turned his head and pulled her into an embrace, holding her tightly, his eyes filled with pain.
His voice was deep and husky as he spoke above her head, When did his threats begin? Why didnt you tell me?
No wonder she had always been restless, always misunderstood by him, but it turned out, all of it was because of Yale Shaws threats!
Cam Walker, held tightly in his embrace, was momentarily still in a daze.
Wasnt he asking about the start of her affair with Yale Shaw? How was it?
She rose from his chest, looking bewildered at the man before her, her cheeks still stained with tear tracks, You You wanted to ask about when it started between me and Yale Shaw, right?
Wasnt that what he meant just now?
yton Howard reached out, his thumb gently rubbing the tear stains on her cheeks, his eyes filled with tenderness, Silly girl, I have known about the incident on the cruise ship four years ago for a long time.
Chapter 1069 - Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 Audrey Sawyers Trick
Chapter 1069: Chapter 1069 Audrey Sawyers Trick Chapter 1069: Chapter 1069 Audrey Sawyers Trick At that time, aside from the fact that the orders were issued by the Young Master, it could be said that he orchestrated the whole event.
Looking back now, it truly is ironic that he, four years ago, personally delivered her to yton Howard.
Cam Walker was momentarily stunned, though she had considered that since it was Baron Stuart who brought her to yton Howards cruise ship four years ago, how could he possibly not have known.
So you, you dont mind?
Mind what? He was somewhat puzzled.
Its just just that I, I was onceC
Before Cam Walker could finish speaking, yton Howard seemed to understand and gently pressed his thumb against her red lips, Dont think about what youre thinking, look at what Ive done.
He had known about what happened four years ago; if he truly minded, how could he still pursue her?
Cam Walker paused, a touch of bewilderment in her gaze as she looked into his deep eyes. If he truly didnt care, then why had he never touched her again after that night
Then why havent you ever Her words made her blush, and she lowered her eyelids, burying her head even lower and whispering as lightly as a mosquito, touched me again.
As soon as she uttered these words, this time it was yton Howard who was taken aback.
Heaven knows how much he wanted to touch her!
During these days, he had missed her so much. It was only because of her parents objections, and her refusal to move out and live with him, that he had been suppressing his desires every time he wanted her.
After gazing at her steadily for a long time, yton Howard didnt speak but instead started the car and drove in a different direction.
In another residence, Audrey Sawyer held Yale Shaws cell phone, a glint of malice in her eyes.
She looked up to see Yale Shawing out of the restroom and quickly deleted the message she had just sent to Cam Walker. Then, with a slyugh stered on her face, she turned to face the man approaching her.
My Beloved, may I discuss something with you? She wrapped her arms around Yale Shaws waist intimately, her delicate face full of scheming.
Yale Shaw looked at her confused. These past few days, no matter how he had his people follow yton Howard, they were all secretly taken care of, causing him quite a loss in power and leaving him in a terribly bad mood!
During this period of time, he had no idea who the people lurking in the shadows were, but the only certainty was that they were specifically there to protect yton Howard!
What puzzled him was that yton Howard was merely a close servant to Baron Stuart. How could he have so much power?
And that group protecting him from the shadows clearly had extraordinary power, even surpassing Yales own people!
He refused to believe that he, Yale Shaw, couldnt deal with a yton Howard!
He looked down, his dark eyes slightly narrowing, What is it?
Audrey Sawyer lifted her head, a faint smile on her lips, You want to win over Cam Walker, right? I can help you.
You? Yale Shaw frowned. She was just a minor assistant from the Walker Consortium, how capable could she be?
Audrey Sawyer nodded, Yes.
What makes you so sure you have a way to help me get her? Yale Shaw asked, curiously looking at her, And why would you help me win another woman without getting jealous?
Audrey Sawyerughed lightly, seemingly indifferent, What difference does it make if I am jealous? You will never marry me, will you? A man like you, I could never truly have for myself.
Most importantly, she didnt love him and hadnt thought about bing Mrs. Jones. Of course, if she ever did have the chance to be thedy of the Jones Family, she wouldnt refuse at that time. But for now, she didnt entertain that notion. Th?s chapter is updated by F?nd-Novel
Chapter 1070 - Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 You can call her Lady or
Chapter 1070: Chapter 1070 You can call her Lady or Chapter 1070: Chapter 1070 You can call her Lady or Yale Shaws eyes narrowed slightly, suddenly realizing that the woman before him was actually quite clever, no wonder he never got tired of her.
What do you want? All the women who tried to please him in every possible way must have some other conditions attached.
Audrey Sawyer wasnt foolish either. If she didnty out a condition, wouldnt that make him suspicious of her?
Moreover, her true purpose was just to separate Big Brother Howard and Cam Walker, and naturally, she couldnt let Yale Shaw know that.
Luckily, Yale Shaw trusted her. Having been with him for so long, he had never thought to investigate her background, otherwise her rtionship with Big Brother Howard would have probably been exposed long ago!
Ten million, as long as this matter is settled, she said, raising her hand and drawing ambiguous circles on his chest with her index finger. In front of him, this condition was the most appropriate.
Indeed, which woman by his side wasnt after his money? And then there was the identity of Mrs. Jones!
As expected, as soon as he heard her condition, Yale Shaw couldnt help but curl his lips into a sneer. Indeed, women are all vain!
But it didnt matter, ten million meant nothing to him, as long as she could really get the job done!
Whats your n?
Audrey Sawyer smiled and then tiptoed to whisper something into his ear
.
20 minutester, yton Howard parked the car in front of apletely unfamiliar vi.
Cam Walker got out of the car, looking at the luxury mansion for a moment, still somewhat bewildered.
She turned her head, looking puzzledly at the man beside her, Where is this ce?
yton Howard smiled lightly but did not respond to her question. Instead, he took her hand and walked toward the grand entrance of the vi.
As soon as they entered the living room, a middle-aged woman approached them. Upon seeing yton Howard, she nodded respectfully, Mister has arrived.
Seeing the middle-aged woman before her, Cam Walker was taken aback. What did she call yton Howard? Mister?
She turned her head to look at the man with a faint smile on his face, clueless about what he was up to.
The vi looked very luxurious. Was it his? But where did he get that much money?
Even though she wasnt clear about how much he earned in his year with Baron Stuart, it shouldnt be extravagant enough to buy this vi, not to mention he already had a house, didnt he?
Thinking back to that apartment, it wasnt very luxurious, but it was tidy, and living there was quitefortable.
From now on you can call herdy, or yton Howard frowned slightly, then his lips suddenly curved into a light smile as he looked at the middle-aged woman and said, Mrs.
Upon hearing this, the middle-aged woman nced at the woman beside him. She was indeed a great beauty and couldnt help but smile slightly, Good evening, Mrs.
At this moment, Cam Walker finally snapped out of it, her face slightly stunned, looking at the middle-aged woman.
Did she just call her Mrs.?
What was going on?
yton Howard turned his head, unsurprised by her bewildered look.
This is Freya Beckham, who will be taking care of your daily needs from now on, he exined to her.
Cam Walker, however, still looked stunned, unable to grasp what was happening.
Take care of her daily needs?
Hello Mrs., if you dont mind, you can call me Mrs. Beckham in the future, the middle-aged woman said politely.
Cam Walker was dazed for a long time before she finally caught on.
This this vi was really bought by him!?
She turned her head, looking at him with amazement, When did you buy this ce? Original content can be found at find?novel
Chapter 1071 - Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 Her Favorite White
Chapter 1071: Chapter 1071 Her Favorite White Chapter 1071: Chapter 1071 Her Favorite White yton Howard smiled. Before you came back.
Why would you do this? Wasnt it really nice living in the apartment? And where did you get so much money? She frowned because she knew about his financial situation and didnt want him to be sovish as to buy this vi.
As for her own lifestyle, she really didnt have high demands,fort was all she wanted.
Moreover, she wasnt greedy for these shy things.
But yton didnt think the same way. In E City, although he didnt have any significant status or status, a vi was still within his means.
After all, he had been with Baron Stuart for more than ten years, and he had never been shortchanged.
He didnt have parents or family. His ie over the past more than ten years was not to be underestimated; in fact, he hoped for a woman to spend his money.
Im not penniless, but Im also not as poor as you imagine! He pinched her delicate nose, gave her a brief introduction, and then pulled her to look around the vi, Lets check out the room upstairs.
Cam Walker was pulled by him in the direction of the second floor. As they walked, she took the opportunity to admire the living room, the luxury crystalmp, the sleek European-style furniture and decorations. Everything looked so solemn and proper, notcking the touch of a wealthy family.
She never expected him to suddenly do all this.
yton, did you buy this ce for me? At the entrance to the room on the second floor, Cam stopped him, frowning slightly as she looked at him. Content originallyes from Find[?]ovel
Perhaps, he thought that since she was used to living in luxury from a young age, it was why he bought this residence?
yton raised an eyebrow. It could be said that he bought it for her since without her, he probably wouldnt have bought this ce.
Actually, you dont need to worry about me. Id rather live in that apartment with you She lowered her head, and for some reason, she suddenly felt a bit shy when she mentioned it.
yton smiled, obviously aware that she was afraid of being a burden to him.
Im nning to give that apartment to Linda Robinson, so if you dont want to live here with me then he lifted his eyelids and then half-squinted, shall we go sleep on Broadway Street?
Cam lifted her head, her lips pouting in slight disapproval, I certainly dont want to sleep on Broadway Street
yton smiled and pulled her into the master bedroom.
When Cam entered the room, she waspletely stunned.
The entire room was decorated in white, her favorite color
She remembered that back in their apartment, the decor was mostly in cks and grays.
Are we going to live here from now on? She turned, looking at him, feeling a warmth flowing through her heart.
yton shook his head and then looked at her earnestly, his deep eyes filled with sincerity, Not from now on, but starting tonight
Cam was taken aback. Today?
But I havent told my parents yetCmhmC Before Cam could finish speaking, she felt her lips swiftly sealed by someone elses.
This was his newly purchased residence, with only Mrs. Beckham downstairs, so yton had no further reservations, and he began to passionately kiss her
Feeling his fervor, Cam became almost breathless, the kisses leaving her nearly gasping for air!
Very soon, a great portion of her clothes had been shed, leaving her in nothing but intimate purplece
After a whirlwind of passion, sleepiness overcame Cam, and she fell asleep in his arms without realizing.
Chapter 1072 - Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 You Shouldnt Call Me Mrs. Anymore
Chapter 1072: Chapter 1072: You Shouldnt Call Me Mrs. Anymore Chapter 1072: Chapter 1072: You Shouldnt Call Me Mrs. Anymore Looking at her deeply asleep, and knowing she had just rushed back from Canada, having not yet adjusted to the time difference, yton Howard couldnt bring himself to wake her up.
After dinner, he took a bath, and at this moment, the child on the bed was still in deep sleep.
Leaning at the head of the bed, caressing her sleeping face, yton Howards expression was slightly gloomy, as if he was pondering something.
His line of sight drifted to the cell phone beside him. He picked it up to look, reviewing the photos and contents inside once again, and secretly made a decision in his heart.
.
Early morning.
Cam Walker woke from her sleep, as waking up early was already a habitual part of her life.
Opening her eyes to this unknown room, it took her a moment to realize where she was. Chapters first released on find?novel
Thinking about everything fromst night, she still felt somewhat embarrassed at this moment.
However, the man in bed was no longer there this moment.
She got out of bed, only to discover that she was already wearing pajamas, and they were her own!
She was dumbfounded, how could her pajamas be here?
With a puzzled heart, she got out of bed, and at this moment, the room door was knocked on, and Mrs. Beckham came in.
Mrs., your clothes have all been ced in your wardrobe ording to Misters instructions, Mrs. Beckham came in to remind her, fearing she wouldnt be able to find her own clothes at first.
Cam Walker was startled again, looking bewilderedly at Mrs. Beckham.
Her clothes? Did she have clothes here?
Approaching the wardrobe Mrs. Beckham had mentioned, she opened it and indeed found her clothes inside, though there were fewer in quantity.
These were the clothes she had taken with her when she went abroad.
She almost forgot that she was brought here by him right after getting off the airne yesterday, so naturally, her luggage had been brought over as well.
Mrs., you cane downstairs for breakfast once youre ready, Mrs. Beckham kindly finished, then turned to leave.
But suddenly, Cam Walker seemed to remember something and called out to her.
Mrs. Beckham!
Mrs. Beckham turned around, her face wearing a smile, Do you need anything else, Lady?
Cam Walker looked a bit embarrassed, Please, dont call me Mrs. in the future.
She was acutely aware that her rtionship with yton Howard hadnt reached that stage just yet, and such a title made her ufortable.
Upon hearing this, Mrs. Beckham looked slightly bewildered, but immediately corrected herself, All right, Lady.
For them, as servants, of course it was best to address the master however they preferred!
After freshening up and donning a neat autumn outfit, Cam Walker went downstairs to the living room.
She had assumed yton Howard would be there, only to find out he had already left early, which surprised her a bit.
Given his character, shouldnt he be taking her to thepany? And since she was brought here by himst night, how was she supposed to get to work?
Lady, here is your car key. Mister instructed me to give it to you as soon as you wake up; he mentioned he has some errands today, so he cannot take you to thepany, Mrs. Beckham said as she handed over the car key.
Cam Walker was having breakfast, looking at the car key Mrs. Beckham handed her with a bit of surprise.
Isnt this her car key? How could it be
After breakfast, Cam Walker stepped out of the vi and indeed found her Maserati parked at the front door.
Strange, her car was clearly at home C how did it end up here?
No matter, getting to work is the priority!
.
These past few days, Cam Walkers mood had been very upbeat, as if all her worries had been resolved.
Recently, without the threat of Yale Shaw, and all the misunderstandings between her and yton Howard having been cleared up, she felt much more spirited!
At lunch, Emily Walker noticed her cheerful mood and couldnt help asking, You seem to be in a really good mood?
Chapter 1073 - Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 Audrey Sawyer Pregnant
Chapter 1073: Chapter 1073: Audrey Sawyer Pregnant? Chapter 1073: Chapter 1073: Audrey Sawyer Pregnant? Cam Walker was looking down at her meal when she heard this. She couldnt help but pause with a nk expression before looking up at Emily Walker. No, no, not at all.
Not yet I heard from mother that you Emily nced at the surrounding employees, then leaned in towards her and whispered, You moved out to live with yton Howard?
Upon hearing this, Cam couldnt help but blush with shyness and nodded silently, Yeah.
Emily smiled, genuinely happy for the two of them.
Linda! Whats wrong with you? A voice came from not too far away in the Staff Canteen at this moment.
Because of this name, both Cam and Emily turned their heads in unison and looked in the direction where the voice hade from.
They saw Audrey Sawyer covering her chest with a hand, looking very ufortable.
Following that, another wave of nausea hit her. She covered her mouth and retched several times in session.
Are you okay? Is everything alright? a colleague beside her asked with concern.
Audrey shook her head and, after a long time, managed to suppress the feeling of nausea. She looked up and said to the colleague who was concerned about her, Im fine, my stomach has just been a little upset recently. Updates are released by find?novel
As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly felt another wave of turmoil in her stomach. The difort came rushing back!
Audrey, feeling quite uneasy, covered her mouth and quickly headed towards the Front Door!
Seeing her reaction, the two colleagues who were having lunch with her looked at her with sympathy.
Perhaps it really was a stomach issue. Recently, they had often seen her vomiting violently.
Not Far Away, Cam looked at the scene with some confusion, her brows unconsciously furrowing.
Next to her, Emily was even more curiously watching for a long time. If she didnt know that Audrey was still single, she might have thought that Audrey was pregnant!
Because initially, when she was pregnant, she had experienced the exact same symptoms as Audrey was now!
After lunch, the two left the Staff Canteen together.
That Linda, whats wrong with her? In the elevator, Cam asked Emily, who was Beside her.
For some reason, thinking about Audreys vomiting made her suddenly consider some strange possibilities.
Emily turned her head to look at her for a moment, her brow slightly furrowed, Unclear. Ive heard people say her stomach hasnt been very good recently.
After speaking, she seemed to think of something, furrowed her brows and muttered, However, she does seem to be pregnant with that kind of symptom
Upon hearing this, Cam quickly turned her head and looked at her in confusion, Pregnant?
Emily came back to her senses and thenughed, No, I just remembered what I was like when I was pregnant. She and I seemed simr, but she probably isnt pregnant. Ive heard she doesnt even have a boyfriend, how could she be pregnant.
Emily finished speaking with augh. At this time, the elevator had arrived at the Floor where Cams Office was located.
Cam stepped out of the elevator. She pondered over what Emily had just said.
Hopefully, that Linda is truly just suffering from stomach troubles.
.
In the afternoon, as Cam sat in her Office reviewing documents, the door to the Office was suddenly knocked.
She answered, and Audrey Sawyer came in holding a File Folder.
Seeing Cam seated in a higher position, Audreys expression was quite indifferent. However, since Cam was her Superior, she had to speak politely.
General manager, this is for the new phase of the project. The Director sent me to get your signature.
Thinking about how she and Big Brother Howard had just left her to move out on their own, Audrey felt a surge of jealousy in her heart, but there was nothing she could do about it!
Chapter 1074 - Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 Just get through four months
Chapter 1074: Chapter 1074: Just get through four months Chapter 1074: Chapter 1074: Just get through four months She could never have imagined that Big Brother Howard would buy such a nice vi for her, yet she could only live in that apartment!
Although, that apartment was already luxurious enough for her, every time she thought about the luxurious vi he bought for Cam Walker, she felt a surge of discontent!
If Cam Walker hadnt appeared, she, Audrey Sawyer, should have been the female host of that vi!
Cam Walker looked up at the sound, and upon seeing Audrey Sawyer, felt a faint stirring in her heart.
Since thest time she had been the target of Audreys covert taunts in the kitchen, this was the first time they were speaking face-to-face.
Upon seeing her, all Cam could respond with was an indifferent, Leave it here.
Audrey Sawyer gave her a nce and then ced the document in her hands onto the office desk in front of her.
As soon as she put it down, whether intentional or not, she suddenly raised her hand to cover her mouth, making a very disgusted and ufortable expression.
Cam lifted her head, noticing something was off, and asked subconsciously, Whats wrong with you?
She wasnt trying to be concerned for her but was prompted by Audreys behavior in the restaurant earlier that afternoon, and something Emily Walker had saidCshe suddenly wanted to understand what was going on with Audrey Sawyer.
Audrey lifted her head and looked at her.
She didnt respond but maintained silence, giving off an air as if she didnt want to share.
Without a word from Audrey, Cam didnt continue to ask.
But just as she was about to lower her head and resume work, Audrey suddenly retched again.
If youre truly not feeling well, take some time off and go see a doctor, Cam said, looking up with a touch of indifference.
Whether it was a womans sixth sense or not, she felt that Audreys vomiting was quite unusual, coupled with the sentence Emily had previously uttered. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Normally, wouldnt one dash out to the restroom under such circumstances? Yet, there she stood in front of her, acting as if she deliberately wanted her to notice.
This annoyed Cam a bit.
Then, Audrey lifted her right hand and pressed it against her chest, and with an air of superiority, she said with a slightly triumphant tone, I saw the doctor, and he said this is normal. It will pass once I get through the third or fourth month.
Cams eyes widened slightly, bewildered by her sudden promation.
Get through the third or fourth month? What did she mean by that?
It seems like you have something you want to tell me?
Audrey Sawyer slightly raised her eyelid, pulling a cold smirk, Youre thinking too much, I dont have anything I want to say to you.
Cam set down her fountain pen and looked steadily at Audrey, Then why dont you leave?
Im waiting for your signature, Audrey replied, as if it were a matter of course.
Ill personally hand the document to the director, you can go now, Cam said, undisturbed by Audreys disdain. She wasnt particrly concerned, as long as Audrey didnt do anything detrimental to thepany.
At those words, Audreys face darkened, her heart filled with reluctance.
She had hinted so clearly, could she really not see that she was pregnant?
But she couldnt blurt it out herself; she had to let Cam sense it on her own, and then she just had to ambiguously acknowledge that the child was Big Brother Howards.
However, Cam seemed utterly oblivious!
Unable to execute her schemes, Audrey had no choice but to turn and leave.
And just at that moment, Cam suddenly called out to her.
Chapter 1075 - Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Is the Child Clayton Howards
Chapter 1075: Chapter 1075: Is the Child yton Howards? Chapter 1075: Chapter 1075: Is the Child yton Howards? Wait a second,
Audrey Sawyer turned her head, a hint of triumphant smile appearing at the corners of her mouth.
Remembering Emily Walkers words, Cam Walker eventually couldnt restrain herself because just now, in that instant, for some reason, she vividly recalled some things Audrey had said to her in the kitchen of the apartment that afternoon.
What did you mean by what you said just now? she asked calmly, looking at Audrey not far away. If she was really pregnant, whose child was it?
Audrey lowered her eyelids and then lifted a happy smile, touching her t belly with her hand, Its nothing, I just feel very happy now.
Her words carried a clear hint, and even if Cam Walker was naive, she could understand the implication. Newest update provided by Find?Novel
As a woman, isnt the happiest thing in life to be with the one you love and then have a child belonging to both of them? The meaning in Audreys words couldnt be more obvious.
Was she trying to tell her that she was pregnant? And that the child was very likely yton Howards?
You are pregnant?
Upon hearing this, Audrey continued to keep her face down, but the corners of her mouth curled up in a smug smile. Perfect, that was exactly the response she wanted!
She nodded, Yes, but Big Brother Howard doesnt know yet.
Indeed, she wanted to im that the child was ytons?
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker felt as if something pricked her heartCit was impossible not to feel pain.
Regardless of the truth of the matter, it was deeply painful for her.
But the idea that the child was ytonsCwhy did she find it so repulsive from the bottom of her heart? Moreover, she didnt believe that something had really happened between Audrey and yton.
But the words Audrey said to her in the kitchen that day still echoed in her ears, From Kitchen to Bathroom
In an instant, Cam Walker felt incredibly confused and didnt know how to calm her anxious heart.
Seeing her reaction, Audrey was very pleased, I hope you can keep this a secret for me. After all, I havent figured out how to bring it up with Big Brother Howard.
At that, Cam Walker raised her head, taking the offensive, Keep it a secret? Why should I? It seems Im still his girlfriend, right? Given such a situation, shouldnt I immediately question him?
Audrey was slightly taken aback by her sudden shift to a colder demeanor.
She thought that Cam Walker looked very weak but didnt expect her to have such a tough and decisive side as well.
Audrey bit her lip, suddenly feeling somewhat helpless.
She wasnt afraid of Cam questioning Big Brother Howard; after all, she hadnt outright imed that the child was ytons. If worse came to worst and he confronted her, she could just deny it.
But what she was concerned about was that if other colleagues in the department found out, her premarital pregnancy would be exposed, and she would have to suffer the disdain of the public thereafter.
Regardless, the child wouldnt be kept around for long, as long as Big Brother Howard didnt find out. When the right time came, she could just get rid of the child!
You go ahead and ask. After all, since Big Brother Howard cares about you so much, even if you question him, at most hell say he didnt do anything. Originally, I just wanted to take the child and leave This City, but now it seems unnecessary.
Audrey suddenly changed her tone, her expression turning bitter, giving off an impression of being pitiful.
Looking at her aggrieved demeanor, Cam Walker had an indescribable feeling in her heartCwas the scheming Audrey telling the truth or just lying?
Chapter 1076 - Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 Isnt He Coming Back
Chapter 1076: Chapter 1076: Isnt He Coming Back? Chapter 1076: Chapter 1076: Isnt He Coming Back? Cam Walker didnt want to deal with her words.
Whether she aborted the child or moved away from This City, none of it concerned her!
Please leave, she said indifferently, then continued to look down and review the documents. Official source is findnovel
But as soon as Audrey Sawyers figure vanished, all of Cams feignedposure crumbled in an instant, revealing a deep sense of mncholy and loss.
After work, Cam drove back to the vi, where Mrs. Beckham had already prepared dinner.
Only, she had absolutely no appetite aftering back from work.
Lady, its time for dinner, Mrs. Beckham said gently to Cam, who was sitting on the sofa, lost in thought.
Cam came back to her senses and nced at Mrs. Beckham, realizing that it was already 7 PM.
She turned her head, nced in the direction of the Grand Entrance Gate, then looked at Mrs. Beckham with confusion, Isnt heing back?
Mrs. Beckham smiled, Mister called in the afternoon, saying he wont be back for dinner tonight and telling you to eat more.
Upon hearing this, Cams heart suddenly sank with disappointment, perhaps because Audreys words had left her especially sensitive.
Where did he go? she asked Mrs. Beckham.
Mrs. Beckham was taken aback, not daring to inquire about the mans affairs if he himself hadnt mentioned anything.
He didnt say, she replied.
Cam turned her head again, looking somewhat unusual.
She nced at the phone on the tea table, then picked it up and dialed the number.
But the sound of the phone turning off came through from the other end
Turned off again, could he still be in a meeting this evening?
Remembering the previous incident when he turned off his phone because of a meeting, Cam thought she shouldnt be so suspicious. Perhaps, he really was workingte?
Yet, once a woman bes sensitive, she often feels the need to rify things; the more unclear they are, the more suffocated and troubled she bes.
So, she picked up her cell phone and dialed Emily Walkers mobile phone number.
The call connected, and at this time, Emily was enjoying dinner with her family.
Hello?
Cam hesitated, feeling her suspicions might be too heavy. Perhaps, should she not doubt him so much?
But Audreys words were still ringing in her head, causing her to feel restless and unable to calm down.
Emily, have you have you had your meal yet?
Im eating right now. What about you?
I, I havent yet.
Oh? Did you call for a reason?
Yes, I wanted to ask, has Baron Stuart finished work?
Upon hearing this, Emily frowned, raised her line of sight to look at the man sitting opposite her, then responded somewhat nkly, Finished work? Yes, were having dinner.
Finished work?
Cam was even more puzzled now.
Could you ask Baron Stuart if he was supposed to hand in a task to yton Howard tonight?
Emily was startled again, finding Cams question somewhat strange, but she still looked up at Baron Stuart, who was dining with Ian Stuart, Baron Stuart, did you have a task to give to yton Howard tonight?
Baron Stuart looked up, slightly furrowing his brow at the question, No, why?
Emily didnt respond to him but continued the conversation with Cam.
He says no. Whats going on? Is something wrong? Sensing the unusualness in her tonight, Emily couldnt help feeling concerned.
Emilys response left Cam in a fog of confusion, predominantly filled with dismay.
No workingte, no tasks, then where was yton Howard right now?
Nothing. He didnte back for dinner, I thought they were workingte.
Oh, did you call his cell phone?
Chapter 1077 - Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 Return Injured
Chapter 1077: Chapter 1077: Return Injured Chapter 1077: Chapter 1077: Return Injured No, Ill call now. Cam Walker gave a light smile, seemingly not wanting to worry Emily Walker, and then hung up the phone.
After hanging up the phone, she began to fall into deep thought.
If he wasnt working overtime or taking on any tasks, where had he gone?
The words Audrey Sawyer had spoken in the office suddenly shed through her mind, and in an instant, she felt as if she had realized something.
Could it be that he really went to find Linda Robinson?
Lady, arent you having dinner? Mrs. Beckhams voice rang out again.
Cam Walker stood up and nced at her before grabbing her coat.
Mrs. Beckham, Im stepping out for a bit, Ill be right back! With those words, she had already vanished from the grand entrance gate.
It wasnt that she wanted to doubt him, but her heart was somewhat in turmoil, and she very much wanted to understand the whole situation.
The red Maserati was parked at the apartment entrance, and Cam Walker walked through the main gate and straight into Audrey Sawyers living ce.
She pressed the doorbell for a long time, but there was no response from inside.
Could it be that nobody was home?
This thought made her heart feel even heavier.
If even Linda Robinson wasnt there, could it be that she was indeed with yton Howard?
Where could they go? A restaurant? Or the hospital?
Should she trust him? Yet, Audrey Sawyers words kept echoing in her ears, omnipresent.
Feeling a bit dejected, Cam Walker turned to leave, but just as she stepped into the elevator, in the moment before the elevator doors closed, she glimpsed two familiar figures through the crack
Wasnt that Audrey Sawyer and Yale Shaw? For original chapters go to Fndovel
In the moment the elevator doors closed, Cam Walker quickly opened them again and poked her head out to look at the two familiar silhouettes.
Indeed, it was Yale Shaw and Audrey Sawyer.
That meant yton Howard wasnt with her, was he?
With this realization, her heart instantly brightened.
But where was yton Howard now?
Returning to the vi, Mrs. Beckham reheated the food again upon seeing her return.
By now it was past 8 PM, and Cam Walker sat in front of the dining table, finding herself unable to eat.
She took out her cell phone and dialed yton Howards number once again, but all she received was the sound of the phone being off
Time moved silently on, and deep into the night, only a few lights remained on in the living room where Cam Walker was curled up on the sofa, eventually falling asleep without realizing it.
Unaware of how much time had passed, she woke up somewhat confused, and ncing at the clock on the wall, it was already 10 PM.
Turning her head, she instinctively looked toward the front door direction, and there was no sign of yton Howard having returned.
He had never done this before. No matter where he went, he always told her, but today, he hadnte home all night and hadnt sent any message at all.
While she had some suspicions that he could be with Linda Robinson, seeing Audrey Sawyer with Yale Shaw today had dissolved all her doubts. And now, she couldnt help but worry about him
Ever since that incident, there had been no movement on Yale Shaws end. Could it be that he was up to something again? And that he might have yton Howard?
With this troubling thought, a wave of intense unease surged in her heart, instantly dispelling any sleepiness!
In a flurry, she took out her cell phone, but no matter how many times she dialed, it still showed as powered off
Just then, the door opened, and a familiar figure stumbled in.
No sooner had he stepped into the living room than yton Howard copsed helplessly onto the ground
For a brief moment, Cam Walker froze, until she could clearly see the mans face, then she rushed forward, speaking urgently, yton Howard? Whats wrong with you?
Chapter 1078 - Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 Be Good Go Out
Chapter 1078: Chapter 1078: Be Good, Go Out Chapter 1078: Chapter 1078: Be Good, Go Out She supported his arm, intending to lift him up, but the moment her hand touched his forearm, she felt a sticky liquid seeping into her fingertips.
Subconsciously, she looked down and saw his entire arm dyed red with blood, the red liquid having already soaked through his white shirt.
Cam Walkersplexion turned deathly pale in an instant, looking at the arm in his hand with some shock.
What happened
yton Howard furrowed his brows tightly, his expression showing some pain, and with her support, he struggled to get up, Help me to the study room on the second floor.
It took a half moment for Cam Walker to snap out of her shock, by this time tears streamed down her face in rm, and she hurried to help him to the study room on the second floor.
After entering the study room, yton Howard took out a dagger, and nced at the person standing beside him, Go out.
Cam Walker came to her senses, and looking at his arm covered in fresh blood, she shook her head.
How could she leave in such a situation?
Good girl, go out, itll be fine in a little while. He spoke with some weakness, his forehead already beading with cold sweat.
I dont want to I, I can help you She really wanted to ask him what happened, why he was injured, how he was injured.
But she knew more clearly that now was a critical moment, and these questions could wait a little while longer.
But just as she was about to bend down to help him deal with the gunshot wound, she found she didnt understand anything at all, and even wanting to help, she didnt know where to start!
Anxious, her tears fell like a string of beads.
Then help me find the medicine box from the next room, I forgot where I ced it on top, have a careful look. He spoke weakly, his sexy thin lips gradually showing signs of cracking.
Cam Walker nodded and then quickly turned and rushed out of the study room.
However, she searched the next room for a long time, but still couldnt find the medicine box, and couldnt help bursting into urgent tears.
Where is it Where exactly is it She was desperate in her search but could not see any trace of the medicine box.
She was panicked, crying, and became somewhat agitated with a sense of helplessness in her heart.
Unable to find it, she had no choice but to turn back to the study room again, crying like a tearful child, I cant find it
Just as she entered the study room, she saw the man in the sofa leaning there, resting with his eyes closed.
And the wound on his arm was already visibly treated.
Hearing her voice, yton Howard slightly opened his eyelids, giving her a forced smile.
Then he spoke weakly, Come here.
Cam Walker walked over, her heart filled with many questions she wanted to ask him.
You, what exactly happened to you? Why would Checktest chapters at Find_Novel(.
yton Howard looked at her, then lifted his uninjured hand, his fingertip holding a small object.
Looking at the thing resembling a USB sh drive in front of her, Cam Walker was somewhat puzzled, What is this?
yton Howard gave a light smile, and if it wasnt for the continuous acute pain from his injury, he probably would have fainted by now.
He ced the USB sh drive on the ground, then took out a silencer pistol from his embrace, aimed at the sh drive, and fired a shot. In an instant, the USB sh drive shattered into pieces
For a long time, Cam Walker finally came to her senses.
That was
She turned her head, looking at the man in front of her with some astonishment, That, that was
Was it the USB sh drive from Yale Shaws possession?
Then he had gone tonight to
You went to Yale Shaws ce?
yton Howard didnt say anything, just weakly gave her a faint smile.
But Cam Walker herself waspletely dazed.
Chapter 1079 - Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Fever
Chapter 1079: Chapter 1079: Fever Chapter 1079: Chapter 1079: Fever He hadnt returned sote because he had sneaked into Yale Shaws residence to retrieve the USB sh drive for her from four years ago?
Looking at the gunshot wound on his arm, tears slid down Cam Walkers face once again.
He was risking his life for her, yet she had suspected him of being with Audrey Sawyer.
After calming down, looking at the wound on his arm, Cam Walker was still somewhat uneasy.
Are you really okay like this? Should we go to the hospital? He had a gunshot wound, could such casual treatment really be okay?
yton Howard shook his head, his voice somewhat weak, Its fine, itll be better after one nights rest.
He got up, and with her help, returned to the bedroom.
All night long, Cam Walker was filled with worry.
Not until deep in the night, when she was sure he had fallen asleep peacefully, did she allow herself to close her eyes.
.
In the early morning, a ray of autumn sunshine spilled in, and Cam Walker opened her eyes to find the man in bed still deep in slumber.
She quietly got up and checked on his wound.
Looking at him, it was certain he couldnt go to thepany today.
After getting up and freshening up, she made a phone call to Emily Walker, asking her to tell Baron Stuart that yton Howard couldnte into thepany today and to take a day off for herself as well.
Then she went downstairs, and Mrs. Beckham suddenly spoke up with some urgency, Lady, can I, can I take a day off today?
Cam Walker, somewhat taken aback but seeing that Mrs. Beckham seemed to have some emergency, asked, Whats the matter?
My son just called, said his wife is going to have a baby, and I, I would like to go to the hospital to see.
Mrs. Beckham spoke with a look of urgency. Cam Walker didnt have the heart to refuse her leave.
Its alright, you hurry on.
Oh, thank you, Lady! Having said that, Mrs. Beckham untied her apron and left the vi in haste.
However, with Mrs. Beckhams departure, Cam Walker suddenly realized a very serious problem
What about their breakfast?
She returned to the bedroom to find the man in bed still had not woken up, which made her frown.
It was already 8 PM, and under normal circumstances, he should have awakened by now; could it be because of the injury?
She walked beside the bed, checked his wound again, then nced at his handsome face, noticing that his once moist and sensual thin lips were now dry and cracked, and hisplexion very pale.
She reached out her hand, tenderly stroking his exquisite face, and at this touch, she shivered.
So hot!
Was he running a fever?
She remembered that every time she came down with a fever, her mother said her forehead was very hot
When it came to these trivial household matters, she was quite ignorant, but she was certain that he must be feverish!
yton Howard? Her heart felt somewhat panicked, and she didnt know how to handle the situation.
She had always been pampered and spoiled; even when sick, her mother would directly call for a doctor, while she herself waspletely clueless about these matters.
yton Howard? She had heard that a high fever could kill a person, and she was very worried he might sumb to it.
It took half a moment before yton Howard lethargically opened his eyes, but with little strength, he promptly closed them again, his expression one of pain.
Seeing this, Cam Walker became even more anxious, her mind at a loss. This update is avable on findnovel
Suddenly, she thought of the family doctor.
And so, she made the call.
20 minutester, the Walker Familys family doctor arrived, cleaned yton Howards wound again, and then administered antipyretic medicine.
Lady, you neednt worry too much. After this bottle is finished, Mr. Howards fever should subside.
Chapter 1080 - Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 The Strange Smell
Chapter 1080: Chapter 1080: The Strange Smell Chapter 1080: Chapter 1080: The Strange Smell Cam nodded, feeling much reassured by the doctors words.
Oh, and if Mr. Howard wakes up, remember to keep his diet light, preferably ask the servant to prepare some porridge or something, itll help with his wounds, the doctor advised before he left.
Cam nodded again.
But as soon as he left, she becamepletely stupefied.
Porridge?
She walked into the kitchen and took a look at the well-stocked cookware. Making porridge
I dont know how much time had passed when yton Howard on the bed in the bedroom seemed much more rxed and slowly opened his eyelids.
He looked around the empty room, frowning slightly.
Following that, he seemed to smell something
With a puzzled heart, he struggled to get up and walked out of the bedroom. The source of th?s content is F?ndNovel
Just as he went downstairs, that strange smell grew even more intense.
He frowned and walked towards the kitchen.
Upon entering the kitchen, he saw that familiar figure busily scurrying to and fro amidst chaos.
And to the burnt smelling from the pot, she seemedpletely oblivious, just focusing on cutting something.
AhC
Apanied by a cry of surprise, Cam quickly dropped the kitchen knife, and then saw droplets of fresh blood falling on the cutting board.
yton rushed over at once, What happened?
Cam grimaced in pain, My, my hand got cut.
Let me see. Seeing the finger that kept oozing blood, ytons brow knitted together, a wave of distress filled his heart.
He calmly turned off the gas, stopping all operations in the kitchen, then led her into the living room and fetched the medicine box, carefully bandaging her finger.
What were you doing in the kitchen? he asked as he bandaged her wound, his own arm also injured and currently suspended with gauze, making it inconvenient for him to bandage her.
Cam lowered her eyelids, feeling even more useless for not even knowing how to make lean meat porridge.
You had a fever this morning, and the doctor said you should eat a light diet, preferably some porridge. I checked online and saw that adding lean meat to the porridge would be more nutritious.
She didnt know that even cutting some lean meat could be so difficult.
Upon hearing this, a warm current swept through ytons heart.
She had been pampered from a young age, unfamiliar with everything in the kitchen, yet for his sake, she tried time and time again.
Wheres Mrs. Beckham?
Her daughter-inw is giving birth, she went to the hospital.
Hearing this, yton frowned, feeling quite helpless.
At this moment, the doorbell suddenly rang.
Cam got up, thinking Mrs. Beckham hade back without her keys.
But when she opened the door, standing outside was Audrey Sawyer
Upon seeing her, Cams expression paused for a moment.
Why couldnt she escape her presence wherever she went?
Upon seeing Cam, Audrey didnt say anything but confidently walked past her like a master, heading straight for the living room.
Seeing yton with his arm in a bandage, Audreys expression changed dramatically, and she hurriedly came over, asking with concern, Big Brother Howard! What happened to you?
yton appeared rather indifferent to Audreys appearance.
Its nothing.
How did you get hurt?
yton did not wish to answer that question and instead changed the subject, Why are you here? Dont you have work?
Audreys lips pursed, I heard you were injured, so I took leave toe see you.
Hearing this, yton surprisingly knitted his brows, Who told you?
Chapter 1081 - Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 Like a Female Host
Chapter 1081: Chapter 1081: Like a Female Host Chapter 1081: Chapter 1081: Like a Female Host After leaving Shaw Manorst night, he didnt even go to the hospital but went straight home, where he treated his wound himself. How did Linda Robinson find out he was injured?
He lifted his head and looked at the person walking in from the front door.
Cam Walker also looked confused, wondering how Linda Robinson knew about his injury.
He had returned homete at night, and now it was only 9 AM. Where did Audrey Sawyer hear about his injury?
Her sudden counter-question caught Audrey Sawyer off guard, and she almost revealed something unintentionally!
Last night, she had stayed overnight at Shaw Manor and had learned from Yale Shaw about his break-in to steal the USB sh drive and that he had been shot, which is why she rushed here early in the morning to see him.
I, I heard from a colleague that Sister Walker had taken leave, apparently to take care of an injured boyfriend, so
Her exnation felt unnatural, but it only added to the confusion for Cam Walker who was standing by.
Indeed, she was with yton Howard, but no one in thepany knew about it except for Emily Walker, so how could other employees know she had a boyfriend?
And as for Emily Walker, she would never talk about her private affairs at thepany!
By the way, Big Brother Howard, how were you injured? As if afraid he wouldnt believe what she said, Audrey Sawyer asked despite knowing the answer.
yton Howard nced at her and pursed his lips slightly.
Its nothing, just a minor injury.
As for the incident of breaking into Shaw Manor, he didnt want others to know.
Audrey Sawyer felt a little disappointed; the him from before would never hide anything from her!
Suddenly, she smelled something unusual and wrinkled her brow in curiosity.
What is that smell Audrey Sawyer sniffed, then looked towards the kitchen, where her well-honed cooking skills immediately told her something was burning.
She turned to yton Howard, Are you guys cooking? It seems like something has burnt.
Cam Walker, upon hearing this, couldnt help feeling a little embarrassed and lowered her eyes without a word.
Yes, we were preparing some porridge. yton Howard replied calmly, not the slightest bit put off by Cam Walkers botched attempt at cooking.
As soon as he spoke, Audrey Sawyer couldnt help but cast a sidelong nce at Cam Walker, who was still standing there. It seemed likely that she was the one who had burnt something.
Thinking about this, she couldnt help but curl her lips into a slight, mocking smile.
Then, she stood up confidently, You guys havent had breakfast yet, right? I havent either. Big Brother Howard, you are injured, so indeed you should eat something light.
Having said that, Audrey Sawyer walked towards the kitchen like a hostess.
Watching her confident departure, Cam Walker felt a sorrowful droop of her eyelids.
She was the true female host of this home, so why did she feel more at ease here than herself?
Audrey Sawyer entered the kitchen and cleaned up the mess inside. Half an hourter, a sumptuous breakfast was presented on the dining table.
Looking at the delicious spread before her, Cam Walker found it somewhat tasteless.
Unquestionably, this was one of Audrey Sawyers strengths, and one that she cared much about! Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel
Come, Big Brother Howard, eat up! Audrey Sawyer picked up a bowl and filled it to the brim with lean meat porridge for yton Howard. As she set it before him, she noticed his hand was not convenient, so she sat down beside him, appearing very considerate.
Chapter 1082 - Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 Your hand is inconvenient let me
Chapter 1082: Chapter 1082: Your hand is inconvenient, let me feed you. Chapter 1082: Chapter 1082: Your hand is inconvenient, let me feed you. Youre injured, let me feed you! she said, already spooning a mouthful of porridge toward his lips.
Across from her, Cam Walker was taken aback by her sudden action, unable to help but look up at the two of them.
yton Howard lifted his eyes, his calm face betraying no emotion as he simply said, No need.
He took the bowl and spoon from her with his uninjured hand and, smiling at Cam Walker across the table, pushed the bowl and spoon in front of her.
Cam Walker was momentarily stunned, taking half a moment toprehend.
She nced at the bowl and spoon pushed before her, then back to the man across from her who smiled lightly. After half a moment, she suddenly came to her senses, returned the smile gently, and then began feeding him spoonful by spoonful,pletely ignoring the presence of Audrey Sawyer on the side.
Watching the two of them behaving so intimately, Audrey Sawyer was fuming with helpless irritation!
All of a sudden, she seemed to think of something and suddenly covered her mouth, pretending to feel nauseous.
Seeing this, both Cam Walker and yton Howard turned their heads, looking at her with puzzled expressions.
Whats wrong? Seeing that she appeared ufortable, yton Howard couldnt help asking.
But Cam Walker knew all too well what her actions implied, her expression involuntarily dimming in an instant.
Audrey Sawyer lifted her gaze, first looking cautiously at Cam Walker, then lowering her head again, pretending to be very frightened.
Her voice was timid, Its its nothing, just that night Read full story at F?nd-Novel
She purposefully made her words unclear, and to Cam Walker, it seemed like she was hesitant to speak the truth because of her presence, which pained her heart.
Could it be that the child in her stomach was really
Cam Walker stared at her calmly, wanting her to reveal the truth, yet when Audrey Sawyer noticed her gaze, she suddenly changed her expression to one of fear, turning to look at yton Howard,Theres nothing! No nothing at all
After speaking, she carefully looked at Cam Walker again.
To Cam Walker, her demeanor seemed to suggest that she was too afraid to speak the truth because of her presence!
As for her hesitation, yton Howard was confused, his brow furrowing in bewilderment.
After Audrey Sawyers interruption, Cam Walker had no desire to continue feeding him breakfast and simply put down the bowl and chopsticks, Eat on your own.
Saying this, she put down the bowl and spoon and picked up her own bowl and chopsticks.
Just as she was about to eat, she suddenly remembered that Audrey Sawyer had made the breakfast, immediately losing her appetite.
Im not eating.
After saying that, she stood up and walked directly to the second floor.
Seeing her change so suddenly, yton Howard was puzzled, unable to understand what had happened to her, but he could feel that her mood seemed quite off.
Big Brother Howard, since Sister Walker isnt eating, lets eat!
Seeing her go upstairs, Audrey Sawyer was even happier, unable to refrain from speaking out.
However, when she heard this, Cam Walker, who had been about to go upstairs, stopped abruptly as if trapped by unwillingness deep in her heart.
She suddenly turned around, returned to the dining table front, and looked at Audrey Sawyer,Is the child in your stomach really ytons?
Her abrupt question stunned both yton Howard and Audrey Sawyer.
Audrey Sawyer hadnt expected her to bring up the issue in front of yton Howard, while yton Howard was surprised by the sudden inquiry!
Chapter 1083 - Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 Shes Pregnant the Child is Yours
Chapter 1083: Chapter 1083: Shes Pregnant, the Child is Yours Chapter 1083: Chapter 1083: Shes Pregnant, the Child is Yours He nced at her, then at Audrey Sawyer, and his brows furrowed slightly, What child?
Despite feeling quite aggrieved and a bit heartbroken, after spending some time together, she increasingly found Audrey Sawyer to be duplicitous and scheming. If she didnt clear things up face to face, she might never know for sure whose child it was in her belly!
Audrey Sawyer bit her lower lip, totally unprepared for her secret to be exposed like this!
Cam Walker turned her head, looking at the man opposite her. A flicker of pain passed through her eyes, Shes pregnant, and the child is yours.
yton Howards gaze shifted, taking in the woman before him, then turning back to Audrey Sawyer.
Youre pregnant? His expression was calm, but it made Audrey Sawyer feel somewhat afraid.
For a moment, Audrey Sawyer was at a loss for words; she had never expected to spill the beans about her pregnancy like this.
All along, she had thought herself as someone who suffered in silence, yet she hadnt expected to blurt out such a question today.
Audrey Sawyer bit her lower lip again, feeling at a loss for what to say.
In the end, she could only hide the truth, raising her head to look at yton Howard, No, Sister Walker is mistaken.
As soon as she made this statement, Cam Walker suddenly felt a wave of relief wash over her heart. However, remembering Audrey Sawyers exnation made her find it somewhat amusing.
She was the one who was mistaken? But wasnt it Audrey herself who had told her in confidence?
She really was lying through her teeth, lying so unabashedly!
I am mistaken? Didnt you tell me yourself?
Audrey Sawyer raised her head, to refute for herself, When did I say that? Ive just been having some stomach difort recently, and you misinterpreted it as pregnancy. I dont even have a boyfriend, how could I possibly be pregnant.
Hearing her words, Cam Walker just found itughable.
How could there be such a woman in this world, twisting the truth right before her eyes?
But it didnt matter anymore, she had no need to argue about it with her.
It turned out she wasnt pregnant at all, and yet she had almost believed it to be true, thinking that the child in her stomach was yton Howards.
It seemed that from now on, she couldnt just take Audrey Sawyers words for granted.
Have you had enough to eat? If so, lets go to thepany.
As the two of them finished speaking, yton Howards voice suddenly cut in, cold as ice. Official source is ?ovelFind
Audrey Sawyer was briefly stunned, clearly, those words were meant for her.
With her secret out, even though she had offered a strained exnation, in Big Brother Howards eyes, he must still choose to believe Cam Walker, right?
Thinking about this, she couldnt help but bite her lower lip resentfully, stood up, and left the dining table.
Just as she reached the grand entrance gate, yton Howards voice, cold as before, rang out again.
Donte here anymore.
Audrey Sawyer turned her head, her eyes filled with disbelief. Was he telling her not toe here anymore?
Big Brother HowardC
I dont want to repeat myself. He might have heard a forced exnation, but yton Howard could sense that she must have told Cam that the child in her belly was his.
Audrey Sawyer remained frozen in ce, a trace of pain appearing in her eyes.
Was he cutting off all ties with her?
Biting her lower lip, Audrey Sawyer turned and rushed out of the vi.
Just as she reached the grand entrance gate, a vicious glint flickered in her eyes.
With Yale Shaws influence on her side, she was confident she could deal with Cam Walker!
After Audrey Sawyer had left, yton Howard looked at the woman before him, Arent you going to eat?
Chapter 1084 - Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 Colluding with Dishonorable
Chapter 1084: Chapter 1084: Colluding with Dishonorable Intentions Chapter 1084: Chapter 1084: Colluding with Dishonorable Intentions Cam Walker nced at the breakfast on the dining table, I wont eat it.
Just thinking that Audrey Sawyer made it, she didnt want to eat it at all.
Then should I make something else? What would you like to eat?
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker looked up in surprise, her eyes also revealing a hint of worry.
She would be happy if he made breakfast for her again, but
You are injured, how could you cook?
yton Howard smiled faintly, even though his hand was injured, he could still prepare a simple breakfast!
C
Recently, Audrey Sawyer could be said to have stayedpletely at Yale Shaws ce, and thinking about the incident at the vi thest time, she felt increasingly resentful.
Whats wrong? What are you thinking about? Yale Shaw approached, seeing her looking unhappy, he couldnt help but ask.
Seeing him, Audrey Sawyer lifted her eyelids, Do you remember what I told youst time?
Of course, didnt you say the time wasnt right yet? Yale Shaw furrowed his brows, he was very interested in the n she mentionedst time.
Tomorrow is the perfect opportunity, Cam Walker will fly to Japan to meet a client, she raised her head, her lips curling into a suggestive smile.
Yale Shaw frowned, Are you telling the truth?
Of course, and I will apany her on the trip, Audrey Sawyer raised her hand, drawing circles gently on Yale Shaws chest, thinking of ruining Cam Walker in Japan made her feel ted!
If you make sure she neveres back, wont she be yours forever?
Once she went to Japan, in that country where debauchery ismon, she would make sure Cam Walker never returned!
Looking at her, Yale Shaw unconsciously smiled, he hadnt expected that among all the women he sponsored, the one before him, Audrey Sawyer, would understand him so well.
He chuckled softly, his hand already unconsciously reaching into her pajamas, and in an instant, Audrey Sawyer let out a series of low moans full of lust
.
The next day.
Cam Walker prepared all the information, leaving thepany for the airport.
Since the project director was on a business trip, Audrey Sawyer was assigned to apany Cam Walker to Japan. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel
The people at thepany were unaware of her rtionship with Audrey Sawyer, so they found nothing unusual about the two travelling together, but Cam herself was not too keen on going with her.
But since it was work-rted, she didnt feel it was right to say much.
The two arrived at the airport together, and Cam Walker had specifically booked first-ss seats to keep them separated.
Yet, to her surprise, Audrey Sawyer had also booked a first-ss seat.
She found this strange, she had heard from yton Howard that Audrey Sawyers circumstances were quite modest, being just an ordinary employee at thepany, how could she afford the luxury of a first-ss seat?
And thinking about this, she realized that Audrey Sawyer seemed to be wearing all designer brands, but how could a mere employee afford such things?
Ever since Yale Shaw started his sponsorship, Audrey Sawyer had been increasingly embracing the lifestyle of the upper ss. At first, she had some restraint, but since her rtionship with yton Howard turned cold, she began to exude luxury from the inside out, decked in extravagant brands.
In the afternoon, after arriving in Japan, Cam Walker booked a hotel on behalf of thepany.
That night, the two went to a clubhouse, hoping to finalize the project cooperation as soon as possible.
However, after they arrived at the meeting venue, they waited for over an hour, but the client they were to meet had not yet arrived.
Chapter 1085 - Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 How Is He in Japan
Chapter 1085: Chapter 1085: How Is He in Japan? Chapter 1085: Chapter 1085: How Is He in Japan? Not long after, Cam Walker received a phone call from that client, stating that there was a temporary issue, and the meeting time would be changed to three dayster. Furthermore, the location had been switched from this clubhouse to Matheo Manor.
Upon hearing the news, Cam Walker felt a bit puzzled.
Mr. Matheo was known for his punctuality, which was why she had arrived half an hour early to clinch the contract, yet the sudden change in both time and venue came as a slight surprise to her.
But since the change was requested by the client, she had no objections and returned to the hotel with Audrey Sawyer that evening.
She had thought the cooperation could be concluded swiftly, but now it seemed that it would take a week before she could return to her country.
With the meeting rescheduled for three dayster, Cam Walker found herself with little to do and decided to explore Japan.
Taking her bag, Cam Walker left the hotel and arrived at Tokyos most bustling shopping street.
However, after an entire afternoon of browsing, she felt that there wasnt much she wanted to buy, at most some gifts for her parents and for Emily Walkers family.
Thinking about this, she couldnt help but find a new purpose and decided to take a turn around the shopping mall.
The sky gradually darkened, and by six oclock in the evening, she felt she had bought enough and prepared to return to the hotel.
Just as she was about to take the esctor downstairs, her line of sight unintentionally caught a glimpse of a familiar figure
Isnt that Linda Robinson?
Seeing the figure not far away, Cam Walker couldnt help but stop in her tracks.
She stood to one side, somewhat bewildered, watching Audrey Sawyers continuous shopping spree.
This shopping mall housed internationally renowned brands; how could Audrey Sawyer afford such extravagance?
As she watched her carrying bagsrge and small in both hands, Cam Walkers confusion grew.
However, puzzled as she was, after a brief moment she turned and left the shopping mall.
Yet, in the instant she turned around, on the first floor of the mall, a familiar figure once again entered her line of sight.
Upon clearly seeing the neers face, her expression suddenly turned deathly pale Read full story at Find1Novel
It was Yale Shaw
What was he doing in Japan?
Cam Walkers brows furrowed, and she quickly became fearful.
Nowadays, she was in Japan alone. If Yale Shaw found out, it would undoubtedly cause unnecessary trouble!
She nced over her shoulder in the direction nearby, and seeing Yale Shaw ascending on the esctor, she swiftly turned and hid behind a pir.
What surprised her even more was that, after Yale Shaw reached the top, he walked directly towards Audrey Sawyer, who was shopping not far away!
This made her recall the scene she had witnessed at the hotelst time, where Audrey Sawyer had indeed appeared with Yale Shaw.
They indeed had some connection.
Cam Walker stood quietly to the side and saw Yale Shaw walk over and intimately wrap his arms around Audrey Sawyers waist, looking very close.
Cam Walker pondered for a while, and only after they moved to another side did shee back to her senses and quickly left the shopping mall.
Perhaps it was her uneasiness, but from the moment she left the mall, she felt like several lines of sight were following her
She asionally looked back. By this time, the sky had already grown darker, and the Main Street was already a crisscross of neon lights.
With an uneasy heart, all she wanted was to get back to the hotel as quickly as possible, so she hastened to hail a taxi.
Master, to the Penins Hotel, please hurry, she said in fluent Japanese upon entering the car, feeling somewhat anxious.
At this time, she felt as if only upon returning to the hotel could she settle down.
Chapter 1086 - Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 This Isnt the Way to the Hotel
Chapter 1086: Chapter 1086: This Isnt the Way to the Hotel Chapter 1086: Chapter 1086: This Isnt the Way to the Hotel Every time she thought about having to stay here alone for several more days, she felt the unease growing more and more pronounced.
At that moment, her cell phone suddenly rang.
Seeing the caller ID, she quickly answered the call.
What are you doing? yton Howards leisurely voice came from the phone, deep yet notcking in tenderness.
Listening to his familiar voice, Cam Walker began to feel a bit of relief.
She smiled, I did some shopping this afternoon, and bought some stuff to bring back to Emily and the rest.
Upon hearing her words, yton Howard slightly furrowed his brow, Shopping?
Detecting his confusion, Cam Walker gently exined, Yes, Mr. Matheo suddenly changed the meeting time and ce, so I might be backter than expected.
Change the time and ce?
yton Howards brow furrowed a bit more, a thoughtful look on his face.
Following that, Cam Walker, as if suddenly recalling something, started in a grave tone, yton.
Hmm? yton came back to his senses.
Today, while I was at the shopping mall, I saw Linda Robinson; she seemed to be with YaleC Just recalling the encounter with Yale Shaw earlier, Cam felt a wave of unease, as if someone was following her. She couldnt help but turn her gaze outside the car window.
However, that nce left her utterly confused!
This was definitely not the route to the Penins Hotel
Master, have you taken the wrong way? This is not the road to the hotel, Cam furrowed her brows and turned to look at the driver in the driving seat.
But the driver showed no reaction whatsoever and continued to steer his wheel.
Master? Thinking he hadnt heard her, Cam deliberately called out again.
Yet, the driver still gave her no response.
yton Howard, sensing something was wrong from the phone, couldnt help but ask, Whats happening?
Cam didnt have time to exin to him as her eyes darted anxiously outside the window; if they kept on this path, she would likely be taken away from the city centre!
Master! Are you going the wrong way? I need to get to the Penins Hotel! Thinking about Yale Shaw appearing in Japan, Cams entire demeanor grew nervous, her tone bing frantic!
Hearing her panicked voice on the phone, yton Howard also became more anxious, Cam!?
As she watched the car moving further from the city centre, Cams panic reached a new height, bordering on hysteria, Let me out of the car!
At this moment, she finally realized she had gotten into an abnormal taxi!
Cam!?
Hearing hermotion over the phone, yton Howard on the other end became thoroughly frantic!
yton! I, I might be kidnappedCahC
ScreechC
A sharp brake sound cut through, and before Cam had a chance to rify with yton Howard over the phone, her cell phone was flung out of her hand!
Following that was just the constant beeping tone on the phone.
When yton Howard tried calling back, the line was already showing an out-of-service area status!
Inside the living room, the hand that held the cell phone slowly clenched tighter, his eyes growing increasingly impatient.
Suddenly, he rose and rushed out of the vi, driving the ck Mercedes straight to the international airport!
.
The car had long left the bustling city centre behind, and as she looked at the sparsely popted road outside the car window, Cams heart rose to her throat!
She looked at the driver on the drivers seat, slightly frantic, not understanding why he would take her to such a ce.
Who are you, exactly? Why are you taking me to such a ce? Content originallyes from Find?Novel
Chapter 1087 - Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 The Sudden Appearance of Another
Chapter 1087: Chapter 1087: The Sudden Appearance of Another Party Chapter 1087: Chapter 1087: The Sudden Appearance of Another Party Who, who exactly are you? Why did you bring me to such a ce? She pressed herself against the car window, waiting for an opportunity to open the door, but the driver had locked the door from the inside the instant she got in, obviously premeditated!
The driver just gave Cam Walker a cursory nce, only starting the car again after he made sure her cell phone was thrown outside the car window.
Clearly, if she didnt struggle now, there was no telling where she would be taken.
Looking at the road stretching further and further away from the city district, Cam Walker abruptly moved forward, grabbing the steering wheel, trying to force the car to stop then and there.
In an instant, the car swayed left and right in the center of the roadway, every second filled with extreme danger!
If not for the sparse traffic on this road, the two people in the car might have already met their demise!
Under Cam Walkers meddling, the driver also began to fear; continuing like this, they were likely to crash through the guardrail and tumble down beneath the cliff!
With no other choice, the driver had to m on the brakes, stopping the car on the side of the road, waiting for his people who were following to catch up!
Who exactly are you? Why did you kidnap me!? The car finally stopped, but Cam Walker was far from feeling safe.
Here, not only did she have no friends, but she also didnt know a single person.
And as for Audrey Sawyer, clearly, she would note to her rescue!
Thinking back to the scene where she saw Audrey and Yale Shaw at the shopping mall together, she suddenly felt that this kidnapping might very well be orchestrated by Yale Shaw!
Audrey had always despised him to the bone, and she had been with that Yale ShawCcould it be that she told Yale Shaw about her trip to Japan?
She raised her terrified eyes to look at the taxi driver and asked with a trembling voice, Are, are you one of Yale Shaws men?
As her words fell, Cam Walker suddenly noticed several ck sedans pulling up outside the car window one after another, and the men getting out from the vehicles were all dressed in ck, plunging her into immediate panic!
If her memory served correctly, the uniforms worn by the ck-clothed people were indeed those of Yales men
It really was himChow did hee to know of her movements!?
Before Cam Walker could react, the car door was opened, and two men quickly approached from either side, taking control of herpletely.
What are you doing!? Let me go! She struggled desperately, and in that moment, she felt utterly hopeless.
yton Howard surely knew something had happened to her, but being overseas, how could he save her at this moment
Fear swept over her like a tidal wave, and no matter how much she struggled, she seemed unable to escape the fate that awaited her today.
Thinking of all that Yale Shaw had done to her time and again, the sense of fear inside her grew even deeper!
Just at that moment, several urgent brake sounds came from outside the car window, and before she could gather her wits, she felt the car body being hit hard; if it werent for the two ck-dressed men controlling her, she would have likely lost her bnce inside the car!
The other ck-clothed people in the car were equally astonished by this sudden impact and couldnt help but turn their heads to look outside the car window.
Whats going on!? Another violent collision ensued, the driver struggling to maintain control of the steering wheel as his line of sight shifted to the rear-view mirror; only then did he realize that two more vehicles had appeared behind them without notice
Seeing this, the two men holding Cam Walker were also puzzled. Follow current nov?ls on f?ndnovel
Chapter 1088 - Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 Lady Walker hurry and follow me
Chapter 1088: Chapter 1088: Lady Walker, hurry and follow me! Chapter 1088: Chapter 1088: Lady Walker, hurry and follow me! They had only three or four cars in total, but at this time, two more were obviously added from behind, and judging by the actions of the people in those two cars, it was clear that they were not together!
Cam Walker sat in the car, her face turning pale from shock at the dangerous scene unfolding before her.
Who on earth were these people?
She could hardly imagine whether she would be able to survive today!
The two cars behind kept ramming them, and to avoid the nking attack of those two vehicles, the driver had to quickly press the elerator, hoping to escape their pursuit as soon as possible!
However, clearly sensing that the pursuers were elerating, the upants of the car attacking their vehicle suddenly pulled out pistols and fired two shots at the rear tires of Cam Walkers car!
Bang! Bang!
In an instant, the car lost its bnce and spun several times in the middle of the roadway!
Cam Walker, sitting in the car, only felt a dizzying darkness envelop her, especially with the ongoing gunshots, which threw her into a state of panic, herplexion ashen white! Fresh chapters posted on FindN0vel
All vehicles came to a halt. In order to fight back, the two men escorting Cam Walker had to temporarily let go of her and quickly pulled out their pistols from their chests to fire several shots at the two ck bridge cars!
Cam Walker was terrified, covering her ears with her hands and burying her head below the car window ss.
She had been through gunshot wounds several times before, and once bitten by a snake, one is scared of a rope for ten years. Nowadays, she was shivering with fear, wanting never to experience the pain of bullets piercing her body again!
The intense gunfight continued, and Cam Walker hid in the back seat, ignorant of the situation outside.
But not long after, she felt a heavy body lean over beside her. Somewhat frightened, she raised her head, only to see a man with his head blown open copsing beside her
Ah! Instinctively, apanied by a shriek, Cam Walker reached out and pushed the corpse away from herself, but before she could settle down, she saw the door on the other side opened swiftly, a hand reaching in, grabbing her, and pulling her out of the car.
Cam Walker was petrified, iling her fists wildly!
Ah! What do you want! Let me go, let me go!
Lady Walker,e with me quickly! the man said in a rush, with a nce revealing his tense and urgent expression.
But Cam Walker waspletely panic-stricken, paying no attention to the man.
Ah! I dont want to go with you! Cam Walker swung her fists frantically, trying to fend off the man who was desperately trying to pull her out of the car.
The gunshots persisted, and seeing two of his four men had already fallen, the man grew anxious. Lady Walker! We are Mr. Howards men! Come with me quickly!
Hearing the name Howard, Cam Walker finally came back to her senses a bit, somewhat stunned she raised her head, wanting to ask something, You are
Bang!
Apanied by a gunshot, what met her eyes was the man pulling her getting shot in the shoulder, and in an instant, fresh blood sttered on Cam Walkers face, leaving herpletely frozen, herplexion deathly pale!
Run Despite the excruciating pain, the man persisted, pulling Cam Walker toward another ck bridge car, and under the cover of his aplices, four people quickly got in the car and sped away!
Even after getting into the car, Cam Walker was still in shock, sitting in the back seat unable to utter a word.
Chapter 1089 - Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 The Man Who Came in the Middle of
Chapter 1089: Chapter 1089: The Man Who Came in the Middle of the Night Chapter 1089: Chapter 1089: The Man Who Came in the Middle of the Night `
Looking at the man beside her, with fresh blood continuously seeping from his shoulder de, it took Cam Walker a long time to tremble and finally speak, Are are you okay?
The man shook his head, enduring the intense pain without a word.
Cam Walker was somewhat surprised by the sudden appearance of several people.
Are you are you really yton Howards men? She feared that she had escaped one predicament only to fall into another trap.
The man nodded, Hmm.
Of course, Cam Walker was unaware that these people were protecting her every moment in secret.
Half an hourter, the ck car stopped at another hotel, and looking at the unfamiliar small hotel, Cam had a hint of wariness in her heart.
These people imed to be ytons, but since she had never seen them before, she couldnt help being cautious.
Why have you brought me here? she asked the man beside her, without even getting out of the car yet.
The man had been shot in the shoulder and by this time had be somewhat pale and weak, the other man on the passenger seat couldnt help but reply.
Lady Walker, the hotel where you were staying has been targeted, its best to rest here, said the man with a very serious expression, causing Cam to suddenly be taken aback. Get full chapters from find?novel
Her hotel had been targeted? Why had this happened?
Cam Walker furrowed her brow, feeling very perplexed.
She had only arrived in Japan yesterday, so did this mean that Audrey Sawyer really informed Yale Shaw about it?
The group arrived at the pre-booked rooms, and Cam Walker was specially ced in another room, protected by two men outside the door.
But as time silently passed by, such a night made it especially difficult to find peace.
All night long, Cam Walker waspletely sleepless.
She turned her head and looked at thendline phone beside her, then stood up, intent on dialing yton Howards number.
She had been on the phone with him when she encountered danger; he must be frantic by now, right?
Thinking about this, Cam couldnt wait to dial his number.
However, she was met with the sound of a phone being switched off
Cam hung up the phone, her deeply furrowed brow filled with confusion. Why would his cell phone be turned off at this time?
The night grew deeper, and perhaps due to drowsiness from a whole days stroll, or maybe because of the days events, she gradually grew tired, resting her head at the head of the bed and unknowingly closing her eyes, drifting into sleep
Cam Walker slept fitfully, unaware of how much time had passed. Perhaps the days harrowing encounters made her sleep tightly wound even in her slumber.
In a hazy state, it felt like a hand was gently brushing her cheeks. Realizing this, she suddenly opened her eyes, her body tensing up instantly!
Whos there!? She sat up abruptly, her face filled with terror, trying to discern the silhouette in front of her.
Since it was night, only a small tablemp was left on in the room. Just woken from her sleep, she still couldnt clearly see the neers face. However, yton Howard, on seeing her frightened face, was stunned, followed by a wave of heartache.
Its me. As he spoke, he reached out to switch on the light at the head of the bed, and in an instant, the entire room lit up brightly.
Hearing that familiar voice and seeing the familiar face, Cam Walker felt a moment of disarray, followed by a wave of relief washing over her.
yton? Seeing the man who suddenly appeared before her and recalling the days events, Cam suddenly felt a sting of sorrow in her heart.
`
Chapter 1090 - Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 How could you think so
Chapter 1090: Chapter 1090: How could you think so? Chapter 1090: Chapter 1090: How could you think so? Gently stroking the hair strands beside her cheeks, yton Howards eyes were full of tenderness as he held her in his arms, soothing her.
Its all right now.
Upon learning of her mishap, his heart had not been at peace for a moment, and he had rushed to Japan without dy. Fortunately, the people he sent managed to rescue her; otherwise, he didnt know what he would have done. It was the first time he felt such deep helplessness mixed with urgency, making him somewhat at a loss.
Leaning against his chest, it took Cam Walker a little while to calm her emotions before she looked up at him with some confusion, Why are you here?
yton Howard smiled but did not reply; instead, he continued to hold her close as if he wouldnt be able to feel her presence if he didnt.
Could he note? If he remained in Ennd, he felt he would have gone mad!
At this time, the sky was already faintly lighting up, and it seemed that with his protection, Cam Walker slept exceptionally well until the next morning, when she woke up a little after 8 PM.
The two of them went down to the hotels first floor for breakfast together. During the meal, yton Howard asked in detail about what had happened during the incident.
As Cam Walker recalled the event, she couldnt help but feel this matter couldnt be dissociated from Audrey Sawyer.
Her decision toe to Japan to discuss the contract had been made spontaneously the day before, and at that time, only she and Emily Walker knew about it. The only other person who knew was Audrey Sawyer.
As for Yale Shaw, even if he had spies in the Walker Group, he couldnt possibly know her every move, could he?
yton, I feel She lifted her head, looking somewhat troubled at the man sitting opposite her.
She knew that Audrey Sawyer was his fellow viger, the girl next door whom he had always been fond of. If she now suspected Audrey Sawyer, it might make things difficult for him.
Seeing her hesitate, yton Howard also lifted his dark pupils, looking at her with puzzlement, Whats wrong?
After hesitating for a little while, Cam Walker recounted the two instances when she had seen Audrey Sawyer with Yale Shaw together.
I think, Linda seems to be together with Yale Shaw, and also, this incident might have been told to Yale Shaw by Audrey Sawyer.
At her words, a sh of surprise briefly crossed yton Howards eyes, but it was only for an instant.
Linda and Yale Shaw together?
Why do you think so? Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find(?)ovel
Yesterday, I saw them together in the shopping mall, and judging from their behavior, they seemed to be very intimate. She paused, as if suddenly remembering something, and asked him, Havent you noticed that Lindas lifestyle has improved a lot recently? Shes wearing internationally renowned brands from head to toe. Didnt you say her family could not afford these luxuries? I think she might be supported by Yale Shaw.
Even though it didnt seem too good to talk about Audrey Sawyer in this way, womens intuition was often very urate.
Given Yale Shaws character, it was unlikely he would be faithful to Linda, so the possibility of them dating was practically zero. That left only the word supported to describe their rtionship, although it didnt seem too nice to say that about Audrey Sawyer.
yton Howard lifted his eyelids once again, and hearing her say this, he couldnt help but feel worried.
Linda, never having been to a big city, if she encountered someone like Yale Shaw, she would have nothing to expect but to be yed with.
Seeing the expression on his face, Cam Walker knew he still had some concern for Audrey Sawyer, as evident by the clear worry for her now.
She slightly lowered her eyelids, continuing to express her thoughts, I also feel that the reason I was kidnapped by Yales people is also because of Linda.
Chapter 1091 - Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 The Words Spoken in the Kitchen
Chapter 1091: Chapter 1091: The Words Spoken in the Kitchen That Day Chapter 1091: Chapter 1091: The Words Spoken in the Kitchen That Day At this time, her voice had clearly be sad, and she felt somewhat unhappy from the bottom of her heart.
yton Howard lifted his eyelids, his brows furrowed slightly, Linda Robinson?
Cam Walker nodded gently, She might have known about me andC
She stopped herself, remembering that scene with Yale Shaw four years ago; it still filled her with trepidation, and she didnt want to bring it up again.
But from various indications, she seemed to understand why Linda Robinson had previously spoken those veiled insults to her, and even suddenly knew about her stic surgery.
If she had been with Yale Shaw from the start, then all of this would make sense.
Moreover, judging by the extent of Linda Robinsons dislike for her, it was indeed possible she might use Yale Shaws influence to destroy her. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find~novel
And Yale Shaw, whether he knew of Linda Robinsons schemes or not, he would act with her; after all, he also harbored intentions towards her.
Pausing for a moment, she chose a different way to say it, The only ones who knew I wasing to Japan were Emily Walker and Linda Robinson, so I think Linda Robinson told Yale Shaw about it.
yton Howard looked at her, his expression deep in thought, Perhaps, she just casually mentioned it to Yale Shaw?
He was just specting, but to Cam Walkers ears, the words took on an additional meaning.
Surprised, she lifted her eyes to look at the man before her. Was he, defending Linda Robinson?
Her brows knitted slightly, and for some reason, her heart soured a bit upon hearing this.
If he was defending Linda Robinson, then didnt that mean he waspletely dismissing her suspicions?
Seeing her downcast look, yton Howard realized she had misunderstood him, What I mean is, Linda Robinson might not necessarily know about you and Yale Shaw.
He certainly didnt want her to misunderstand, but in his subconscious, it was hard for him to imagine the kind-hearted Linda Robinson he knew since childhood could have be so scheming, with her mind full of conspiracies.
Cam Walker nced at him as if she understood why he might say that.
After all, he and Linda Robinson grew up in the same ce, and it would indeed be difficult for him to make such a supposition.
She knew, she said to him, recalling some things Audrey Sawyer said to her, because she knew, that afternoon, she said those things to me in the kitchen.
After speaking, she sadly lowered her eyelids, no longer in the mood for breakfast.
That day, she repeatedly said she had been to bed with other men, only not naming Yale Shaw explicitly.
And to her, each sentence was like a thorn, deeply piercing her heart, causing her intolerable pain.
Remembering the scene of her sudden departure from the apartment that day, yton Howard recalled it as well.
What did she say? His brows furrowed slightly, eager to know exactly what Linda Robinson said.
But his inquiry undoubtedly stirred up her bitter memories.
That Ive slept with other men! After speaking, Cam Walker stood up, and somehow her mood took a sharp turn for the worse. She abandoned her breakfast and headed straight for the hotel elevator.
Seeing this, yton Howard realized she was recalling that incident four years ago and couldnt help but curse himself silently: Damn it!
He then quickly got up and chased after her!
Back in the hotel room, Cam Walker stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, her expression lost and forlorn.
yton Howard came in, gently wrapped his arms around her from behind, and rested his chin on her shoulder, whispering in her ear, Dont be upset anymore, its my fault.
Chapter 1092 - Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 Love Only Me for a Lifetime
Chapter 1092: Chapter 1092: Love Only Me for a Lifetime Chapter 1092: Chapter 1092: Love Only Me for a Lifetime `
Cam Walker was a bit surprised by his sudden admission of fault. She nced at him, then lowered her eyelids and spoke calmly, Youre not wrong. Some things, once they happen, they happen; even if we dont talk about them or think about them, it still doesnt prove they didnt ur, does it.
At her words, yton Howard frowned and turned her body to face him directly, Cam, no matter what you were like before, I love who you are now. Please stop despising your past as well.
Looking into his affectionate pupils, a warm current swept through Cam Walkers heart.
She vaguely remembered how, four years ago in the hospital, he had been incredibly attentive to her. It was from that moment that she felt as if she were getting to know this man all over again, which led her to lose her heart to him.
In the world of love, perhaps every woman likes such sweet nothings, and Cam Walker was no exception.
Before hearing these words, she thought that sweet nothings were just a way for men to bluff women. But when she actually heard what he said, she enjoyed it immensely, feeling waves rippling through her heart.
With his words, her mood suddenly improved. A woman doesnt ask for much and is very easily satisfied.
However, on the surface, she also wanted to act coquettishly, to appear cute, Then promise me, love only me for a lifetime!
Seeing her suddenly adopting such a childlike manner, yton Howard was first taken aback, then couldnt help but chuckle. He actually raised three fingers, making a swearing gesture, I swear, in this lifetime, I, yton Howard, will only love Cam Walker.
You mustnt flirt with other women! she continued greedily.
yton Howardplied, I will never flirt with other women!
No matter what happens, you cant abandon me!
I will never abandon you!
Then what if one day, you suddenly dont remember me and ignore me? What then? she looked at him, a sudden whim seizing her, not knowing why such a thought suddenly crossed her mind.
Perhaps, she was just too afraid of losing him.
At her words, yton Howard couldnt help but furrow his brow, then looked down at her delicate face, Then, Ill take this chance now to remember your scent well, so Ill never forget.
He spoke with augh, seemingly flippant in his tone, yet his dark pupils were filled with utmost seriousness.
Cam Walker was stunned for a moment, and before she could turn around, yton Howards sensuous thin lips descended upon hers
In front of the floor-to-ceiling window, the two of them passionately kissed, forgetting themselves, and very soon, that ambiguous atmosphere permeated the entire room.
Sensing his movements, Cam Walker was still somewhat ufortable, after all, it was daytime
But ultimately, she couldnt resist the mans passionate kisses, and not long after, her body grew weak, allowing him to carry her towards the soft,fortablerge bed
-
The day of the contract signing arrived very soon, and due to his concern, yton Howard had been inseparably close to her these past two days.
That day, Cam Walker contacted the hotels Audrey Sawyer and asked her to go ahead to Matheo Manor first. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find(?)ovel
After knowing that the n had failed, Audrey Sawyer was still somewhat puzzled thesest few days.
The two had originally been staying at the same hotel, but after that day, Cam Walker had not returned to the hotel for two days. Did she know that Audrey Sawyer had people lying in wait outside the hotel?
General Manager, where have you been these past few days? On the phone, Audrey Sawyer couldnt help but ask, trying to probe for some information.
If it were someone else, vanishing for two days might be a normal cause for such a question.
But as Audrey Sawyer asked, Cam Walker listened and couldnt help but feel a twinge of defensiveness.
`
Chapter 1093 - Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 Matheo Manor
Chapter 1093: Chapter 1093 Matheo Manor Chapter 1093: Chapter 1093 Matheo Manor No matter whether Yale Shaw was the one who kidnapped her that day, this incident was definitely rted to Audrey Sawyer.
If it wasnt for yton Howards arrival, she probably wouldnt dare go to Matheo Manor.
I have a friend in Japan, and Ive been staying with her these days.
Oh, is that so? Audreys lips pursed slightly, still somewhat unwilling to ept the failure of a few days ago.
ording to Yale Shaws men, they were about to seed that day, but several unexpected interferences urred halfway, leading to the failure of her n!
She really hadnt expected that Cam Walker would always have bodyguards close at hand, a detail she had never known, mistakenly thinking that Cam had brought her to Japan solely for contract issues, not anticipating Cams precautions!
Take the prepared information to Matheo Manor first, Ill be rushing over in a little while.
Alright. Audrey agreed softly.
After hanging up the phone, a sinister streak shed once again in her pitch-ck pupils.
Seeing her hang up, Yale Shaw couldnt help but walk over and ambiguously wrap an arm around her waist, Hows it going?
Audrey raised her head and offered Yale Shaw a confident smile, She will rush to Matheo Manor in a little while, have you got everything ready over there?
Of course. Yale Shaw smiled, and then a yful gleam shed in his eyes, This time, I definitely wont let her escape.
It had better be that way, because if you miss this chance, you might never get her, Audrey added fuel to the fire, each harboring their own ns.
No matter if they could destroy Cam Walker or not, as long as she stayed in Japan forever and the name Cam Walkerpletely disappeared, Audrey could return home and always stay by Big Brother Howards side! Readplete version only at Find_Novel(.
A woman is most vulnerable when shes emotionally down, especially if its a man!
She believed that as soon as Cam Walker died, Big Brother Howard would be heavily struck, and then with her constant presence by his side, day and night, how could he not fall for her?
Thinking about this, Audrey couldnt help but curl her lips into a smile.
Of course, she and Yale Shaw were unaware that yton Howard had also arrived in Japan, thinking the ck-clothed people who suddenly appeared that day were simply bodyguards arranged by Cam Walker!
.
Leaving the hotel, yton Howard personally escorted her to Matheo Manor, and throughout the journey, he felt his concerns were justified.
Matheo Manor was located in a suburban area, an hours drive from the hotel, and the route was via mountain roads, which made him somewhat uneasy about letting here alone.
However, the mountain region in Japan was truly a tranquil ce; opening the car window, they could breathe in the uniquely fresh air.
The road around the mountains offered broad vistas; through the car window, Cam Walker was also astonished by the breathtaking scenery here.
That mountain is so tall! With hispany, Cams mood was very good, and on the way to Matheo Manor, she found thendscape stunningly beautiful to appreciate.
Watching the direction of her finger, yton Howard smiled gently.
After passing a section of mountain road, they reached an expansive in, and Cam truly thought the natural beauty here was absolutely fantastic!
Very soon, the car arrived at Matheo Manor.
In the moment they got out of the car, yton Howard suddenly looked alert, turning his head as if he sensed someone watching them from behind.
Was he being paranoid, or was it because of all the events that had unfolded, making his guard so sensitive?
PS: Due to a backend system upgrade, yesterdays Chapter 1089 was abnormal and it couldnt be modified. I ask for Dears understanding, todays update will proceed as usual, although there might be other issues. If you encounter any, dont be surprised, as Mia is also waiting for the resolution. Group number: 367143826
Chapter 1094 - Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 Clayton Howards Worries
Chapter 1094: Chapter 1094: yton Howards Worries Chapter 1094: Chapter 1094: yton Howards Worries Seeing her suddenly stop, Cam Walker couldnt help but turn her head and look at him, Whats wrong?
Noticing his suddenly cold and stern expression, Cam Walker also sensed something amiss in the atmosphere, especially after having been through a kidnapping event. Now, she couldnt help but be somewhat sensitive.
True to Yale Shaws character, he wouldnt let things go so easily. Perhaps he had arranged for someone to be here.
At the Grand Entrance of the Manor, yton Howard looked around for a week, and then turned his head to the child beside him with a shallow smile, Its okay, lets go in.
It seems that after this contract ends, they must return to Ennd as soon as possible.
After all, this is not a ce for them to stay peacefully.
The two stepped into the Manor.
On the other side, Yale Shaw received a call.
What? Youre saying yton Howard is also in Japan? Yale Shaw was somewhat surprised to hear that yton Howard had alsoe to Japan.
Could it be that the person who rescued Cam Walker yesterday was arranged by him in secret?
After thinking for a while, Yale Shaws face suddenly darkened, and he pulled out a sinister smile.
Since hes here, thats exactly what he wanted!
.
A luxurious European Architecture presented itself not far away, and Cam Walker and yton Howard paused their steps. Gazing at the magnificent stone columns and the gold-ted Grand Entrance, they were struck with awe.
The surroundings of the building were enclosed by lush greenery, and not far away was a fairlyrge crispwn, which turned out to be a Golf Course upon closer inspection.
Gazing at the breathtaking Matheo Estate, Cam Walker looked up, seemingly enjoying the atmosphere.
Initially, she thought this would be a traditional Japanese building, but to her surprise, it was European Style, which appeared veryfortable and luxurious.
She indeed did not favor Japanese things much, not even the traditional Japanese houses could interest her at all.
Watching her pretty and unworldly face, as well as the look of enjoyment as she closed her eyes to the fresh air, yton Howards lips gently raised, his eyes filled with indulgence.
Now you have to go in on your own, be careful. He looked at her, and although somewhat concerned, as an outsider, he couldnt follow her into the room to talk about the Contract.
Its said that this Manor belongs to Mr. Matheo, and the Contract discussion is also in his exclusive area. Ordinary people can hardly enter, after all, the Contract is rted to the secrets of bothpanies.
Cam Walker turned her head, nced at him, and then nodded lightly, Okay.
yton Howard rubbed her smooth hair strands, remembering the line of sight from Outside just now, he still felt somewhat uneasy.
Remember, if you notice anything wrong at all, make sure to call me. Ill be in the area next door. For more chapters visit find?novel
Cam Walker nodded again, knowing he was worried about her.
But upon arriving at the Matheo Estate, she somehow didnt feel afraid.
Being with Mr. Matheo, even if Yale Shaw really ambushed someone here, its unlikely he would kidnap her under Mr. Matheos watch, right?
Thinking about this, she felt quite reassured.
Plus, he was here too. Should anything happen, she just had to call him right away!
Just at that moment, the Cell Phone in Cam Walkers hand rang.
She checked the caller ID, it was Audrey Sawyer.
Hello? General Manager, have you arrived? Mr. Matheo is waiting for you, said Audrey Sawyer from Inside the Sofa of a high-end private room, looking at the middle-aged man in front of her and then inquiring to Cam Walker On the phone.
I have arrived, at the Front Door, Ill enter right away.
After hanging up the phone, she smiled at yton Howard, Then Im going in first!
PS: Due to a system upgrade in the backstage, yesterdays Chapter 1089 had issues and couldnt be edited. Please forgive Dears, Todays updates are as usual, its just that there might be some other problems arising. If you do encounter them, please dont be surprised as Mia Harizon is also waiting for them to be addressed. Group number: 367143826
Chapter 1095 - Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 The Dragged-Out Contract
Chapter 1095: Chapter 1095: The Dragged-Out Contract Chapter 1095: Chapter 1095: The Dragged-Out Contract yton Howard nodded his head and watched her enter the revolving door until her figure disappeared. Only then did he stride toward anotherrge building.
He had investigated this manor as well. Aside from those who came here for vacation business dealings, there were many more involved in inappropriate sexual transactions.
Coming here today, he was there to entertain himself as a customer, so he had also booked a room.
Stepping into the hotel room and standing in front of the bright floor-to-ceiling window, he looked out at the green manor amidst the lush mountains and waters, but yton Howards mood couldnt rx in the slightest.
It wasnt long before there was a knock on the rooms door.
He walked over and opened the door, only to be met by a man in a ck uniform.
Upon seeing him, the man bowed his head slightly with respect and said, Mr. Howard.
Whats the situation?
At the Manors Front Door, indeed, many people have been ambushed. ording to my mens investigation, these people are the same ones who kidnapped Lady Walker that day.
Hearing this, a chill flickered in yton Howards piercing eyes as he lifted them slightly.
As expected, Yale Shaw really did follow Cam Walker to Japan!
Be careful and go back down.
The man nodded and was about to leave but hesitated and looked up at yton Howard again with a weighty expression, Mr. Howard, the number of our people left in Japan is running low, and Im worried that Yale Shaw might not be easy to handle.
For this trip to Japan, yton Howard had only dispatched five men to protect Cam Walker. After the previous incident, two were already lost, and he came himself this time too urgently, without bringing anyone along. If he were to call for people toe to Japan now, it would probably be toote.
Listening to his subordinate, yton Howard had considered this point as well. If Yale Shaw was entirely confident in his n, then they were indeed at a tactical disadvantage!
He frowned, his expression growing gloomier.
He wasnt worried about himself; his only concern was for Cam
Shall I call some more people over to Japan? Seeing his troubled expression, the subordinate couldnt help but suggest.
yton Howard slightly raised his eyelid, knowing it wouldnt help at all, No need, its toote. You all go outside and monitor their every move.
Eventually, the subordinate had no choice but to turn around and leave, Yes.
He wasnt afraid of being in danger; after all, they were Baron Stuarts men, who had long since signed the Life and Death Contract, dedicating their lives to serving Baron Stuart alone.
And for yton Howard, he was their leader.
. Fresh chapters posted on Find1Novel
The entire morning, Cam Walkers contract negotiations didnte to fruition because Mr. Matheo spent the whole morning ying golf.
Looking at the middle-aged man on the grassy golf course, Cam Walker sat by the side feeling anxious.
When exactly would this contract be negotiated?
She lowered her eyelids slightly, finding no interest in golf whatsoever.
On the contrary, Audrey Sawyer seemed very interested.
Mr. Matheo, that was an excellent shot! Audrey Sawyer stood up, full of praise for Mr. Matheos recent golf shot!
Cam Walker raised her head, surprised by Audrey Sawyers behavior.
Was it her imagination, or did it seem like Linda Robinson and Mr. Matheo were quite familiar with each other from the moment they met, nothing like it was their first time meeting?
Could it be that they had be close before she arrived?
Time ticked away, and before she knew it, it was lunchtime. The contract still hadnt been discussed, and Cam Walker couldnt help feeling anxious.
All she wanted now was to quickly conclude the business dealings and then return home.
PS: Due to the backstage system upgrade, yesterdays Chapter 1089 did not appear normally, and it cannot be modified. Please forgive me, dears. Todays update will proceed as usual, but there might be other problems that arise. Dont be surprised if you encounter them, as Mia Harizon is also waiting for the issue to be resolved. Group number: 367143826
Chapter 1096 - Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 Sudden Departure
Chapter 1096: Chapter 1096: Sudden Departure. Chapter 1096: Chapter 1096: Sudden Departure. Seeing Mr. Matheo hand the golf club over to one of his men, at this moment, Cam could not help but stand up, smiling at Mr. Matheo as she softly asked, Mr. Matheo, about this cooperationC
Lets have a meal first, I have prepared a unique specialty of Japan for us.
Before Cam could finish her statement, Mr. Matheo had already headed towards the restaurant, seemingly deliberately avoiding her question.
While speaking, Mr. Matheo couldnt help but take an extra nce at Audrey Sawyer, a slight curve appearing at the corner of his mouth.
Noticing the covert exchanges between the two, Cam was slightly surprised.
Audrey Sawyer and Mr. Matheo seemed to be really familiar with each other
The group entered the restaurant together and chose to dine in a private room.
Upon reaching the entrance of the private room, Cam found it to be a traditional Japanese room where everyone was kneeling to sit, which made her somewhat ufortable. Content originallyes from F?nd-Novel
Raising her head, she thought of yton Howard who was still at the manor, and suddenly she wanted to have lunch with him.
But considering the man before her was an important client, leaving on her own seemed disrespectful, so she had to let it go.
At this moment, her cell phone started ringing.
She looked at it and saw it was yton, her lips curling into a sweet smile.
Excuse me, I need to take a call.
Politely excusing herself to Mr. Matheo sitting across from her, Cam then walked to the balcony to answer the call.
Hello?
You havent finished talking yet? Hearing her voice, ytons anxious heart from the morning finally eased a bit.
Cam shook her head somewhat disheartened, No, we havent started talking yet, and it might have to wait until the afternoon.
Upon hearing this, yton frowned on the other end of the line.
It was just a contract that had already been decided, only needing both parties signatures. Why was it dragging on for so long? Could it be that Mr. Matheo was having second thoughts?
Have you had your meal?
Im eating right now, and what about you?
Im also at a restaurant. Do you want toe over? Although he felt it was unlikely, he couldnt help but ask because he missed her so much.
Although Cam really wanted to go, she ultimately couldnt leave Mr. Matheo behind, and so she replied with some disappointment, Lets do it tonight, I cant leave right now.
yton chuckled, Then eat well.
Sure, will do!
After hanging up the phone, Cam returned to her original seat and noticed that the dishes had already been served.
Seeing her happy expression, Audrey asked, unable to hold back, Did Big Brother Howard call you?
Cam lifted her eyes to look at Audrey and then nodded slightly, her expression remaining calm, Yes.
But Audrey felt somewhat ufortable inside, her tone carrying a hint of sarcasm, Big Brother Howard is really considerate to call you all the time even when hes in Ennd.
As for Audreys sarcasm, Cam had be so ustomed to it that she was no longer surprised.
Of course, she wouldnt tell her that yton hade to Japan. She would wait, wait until the end, wait for Linda to reveal her true colors so she could show yton her true face.
Midway through the meal, Mr. Matheo suddenly received a call and made a spontaneous decision that he had to leave.
I am very sorry, but I have some matters to attend to and must leave. As for the contract, lets talk about it tomorrow, Mr. Matheo said in not quite perfect English.
His sudden decision surprised Cam, who stood up reluctantly and said, Mr. Matheo, that contract actually just needs a signatureC
PS: Due to backend system upgrades, yesterdays Chapter 1089 was incorrect, and cannot be revised. I apologize and ask for dears understanding. Todays update will proceed as normal, only there might be some other issues that arise, so dont be surprised if you encounter them, as Mia is also waiting for them to be resolved. Group number: 367143826
Chapter 1097 - Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Being Followed
Chapter 1097: Chapter 1097 Being Followed Chapter 1097: Chapter 1097 Being Followed She hadnt finished speaking when Mr. Matheo interrupted her with his hand, Dont worry, our cooperation will definitely seed tomorrow, but I really have an emergency right now, very sorry.
With that, Mr. Matheo had already hurriedly left the private room, looking as if he indeed had some urgent matter.
Watching Mr. Matheo disappear inside the private room, Cam Walkers face was filled with disappointment. She had wanted to quickly conclude the contract so she could return to her country earlier. Now this meant she would have to stay another day, didnt it?
Meanwhile, Audrey Sawyer, standing by her side, couldnt help but show a smug curve at the corner of her mouth a second after Matheo left.
As the two women left the private room, Cam was about to head over to yton Howards ce when Audrey suddenly spoke to her, General Manager, you go back to the hotel first, I have something to do.
Having said that, Audrey turned around and walked toward the front door of the manor.
Watching her leave, Cam furrowed her brows slightly, a trace of suspicion arising in her heart.
Was she leaving to meet Yale Shaw?
Thinking of their collusion, Cam became even more convinced that Audrey Sawyer was not simple, filled with dark, scheming thoughts!
Cam turned and walked towards the restaurant where yton Howard was. When they met, they decided to temporarily leave the manor and return tomorrow.
Once out of the manor, yton could still feel that they were surrounded by watches, as if dozens of eyes were following them.
He slightly lifted his eyelids and paused the hand that was opening the car door, then looked around.
Although it seemed deserted, he knew very well that they were watched by Yales people!
Before starting the car, he made a phone call, Follow them. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F?nd-Novel
Yes.
After receiving the order on the phone, only then did yton start the vehicle.
All along the way, sensing his tense nerves and somber expression, Cam in the passenger seat couldnt help but frown slightly, looking at him, yton, whats wrong?
He turned his head, shing her a light smile, Nothing.
Nothing? But his expression clearly indicated that something was the matter.
Since he didnt divulge, she didnt ask further. However, inadvertently, she seemed to notice his asional nces in the rear-view mirror and suddenly remembered something!
She turned her head, nced at the looming mountain roadsCa side against the mountain, a side encircling the sea. If Yales people wereying an ambush here, wouldnt she and yton be in great danger?
Remembering what had happened a few days ago, Cam felt an unease at the bottom of her heart, bing somewhat flustered.
She looked at the rear-view mirror, and for now, there werent any vehicles following behind them. She hoped they werent actually being tracked.
But
Turning back, looking at the mans gravely serious face, he must have detected something, right?
yton, are we beingC
Just as Cam was about to ask, ytons cell phone rang.
He put on his Bluetooth headset and answered the call.
She couldnt hear what was said on the other end of the phone, just seeing the gloom over his face, his brows slightly furrowed.
How many people?
There are more than a dozen cars, Mr. Howard. You and Lady Walker should leave first, leave this to the few of us, said his subordinate on the phone, although clearly aware that the three of them standing a chance against dozens of Yales men was as futile as throwing eggs against rocksCutterly unrealistic!
But right now, they had no other choice. Their task was to protect yton Howard and Cam Walker; it was their duty, and even at the risk of their lives, they couldnt disobey Baron Stuarts orders.
Chapter 1098 - Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 A Moment of Life and Death 1
Chapter 1098: Chapter 1098: A Moment of Life and Death 1 Chapter 1098: Chapter 1098: A Moment of Life and Death 1 Hearing this, yton Howard hesitated.
These people had been with him through life and death for more than ten years; how could he bear to leave them to die for his own sake?
Ill try to shake them off, and you all try not to let them notice you. Dont expose your identities unless absolutely necessary, he said and then hung up the phone, pressing the elerator to the floor!
The car suddenly sped up, and Cam Walker was momentarily surprised, but she too seemed to sense that something was off.
She turned her head to look at the man in the drivers seat, her expression filled with worry, yton, are we being followed?
yton turned his head and took a nce at her, worry shing in his eyes at this moment.
If he, yton Howard, were to die today, what would be of her? Would she be imprisoned for life in Japan by Yale Shaw?
Thinking about this, he suddenly reached out and pulled her into his embrace, nting a deep kiss on her lips.
Dont worry, Im here, he said with a gentle smile, his tone exceedingly soft, before he turned his gaze back, concentrating on driving his white Porsche wildly!
Meanwhile, the dozen or so ck sedans following close behind saw the car in front suddenly speed up and couldnt help but press harder on the elerator, as if realizing their intention to escape!
Boss, it seems like theyve noticed us; theyre picking up speed. Readplete version only at find?novel
In the middle of the ten cars, Yale Shaw and Audrey Sawyer were sitting inside a ck car, each harboring their own schemes.
Audrey Sawyer was there to witness the destruction of Cam Walker firsthand, wanting to see her beyond redemption!
As for Yale Shaw, in order to deal with yton Howardpletely today, how could he not show up!
If he missed this chance, it would be even more difficult to take Howards lifeter on!
He knew very well that as soon as he returned to Ennd and with the power of Baron Stuart, it would be very hard for him to touch Howard. So no matter what, he had to make sure that Howards life stayed in Japan today!
One was Cam Walker; the other, yton HowardChe was determined to have them both!
Of course, one for her person, and the other, for his life!
On the asphalt road, with the high mountains surrounding them, yton Howard drove the white Porsche at breakneck speed, trying desperately to shake off the vehicles behind him!
But it wasnt so easy!
With his foot on the elerator, the dozen or so ck sedans that were initially a certain distance away were gradually closing in.
Through the rear-view mirror, Cam Walker could clearly see that fleet of ck cars and began to worry.
Just she and yton, how could they evade Yale Shaws pursuit?
And
She nced outside the car window at the road: a straight asphalt path with no branching off, no ce to hide at all, right?
She turned her head worriedly to look at the man in the driving seat.
She knew that although he appeared calm on the surface, in his heart, he must be feeling trapped and anxious at this moment, right?
Cam, he suddenly called her name.
Cam Walker turned her head somewhat nkly but caught a glimpse of his gently upturned lips.
What if we die here today?
His sudden words left Cam Walker somewhat at a loss, stunned for a moment before she regained herposure.
Given the current situation, it did look very bleak for them.
Only, what exactly was Yale Shaws purpose? Did he really want to kill her and yton?
What a shame
She suddenly hung her head in sorrow, her tone conveying a sense of loss.
Chapter 1099 - Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 A Matter of Life and Death 2
Chapter 1099: Chapter 1099: A Matter of Life and Death 2 Chapter 1099: Chapter 1099: A Matter of Life and Death 2 Her sudden expression caused a sharp ache in his chest, and a trace of distress appeared in the depths of his eyes. She, she must have been terribly frightened.
He vaguely remembered that four years ago, she had almost died at the muzzle of Cosmos Blossoms gun. At that time, she had said explicitly that she didnt want to die, she just wanted to live well. This update is avable on Find1Novel
With that thought, yton Howards grip on the steering wheel involuntarily tightened.
No matter what, he had to get her back to Ennd safely!
We havent even gotten married yet, wouldnt it be such a pity to die like this? Suddenly, she raised her head and looked at the man in the driving seat with a light chuckle.
This expression, on the contrary, made him slightly stunned.
Isnt she scared?
As if resigning herself to fate, Cam Walker began to chat cheerfully with him, So many times, Ive fantasized about wearing a white wedding dress, walking alongside Father and you down the red carpet, and every time I think about this, I feel so happy.
Since they were going to die anyway, she didnt feel any shyness at this moment; why not speak out about her regrets before death?
Are you proposing to me? Her words rxed yton Howards tense and hanging heart abruptly, and he couldnt help but let a hint of jest surface.
Then would you marry me? She watched him with a soft chuckle in response, feeling like the hero and heroine in a TV show, aiming to put a perfect end to the story, leaving no regrets in this life.
If he wasnt in the middle of driving, he really would have wanted to hold her tightly in his arms.
Such a thing should be initiated by him, shouldnt it?
He looked at her, his eyes deep with affection, then he spoke very seriously, Cam Walker.
His sudden seriousness made Cam Walker momentarily puzzled and lost. Why did he suddenly look at her with such earnestness?
Hmm?
Once we get back to the country, lets get married, okay?
She initially wanted to express her regrets, but she hadnt expected him to be so serious, which left her somewhat stunned.
Just as she wasing back to her senses and ready to agree with a yes, suddenly, a burst of cellphone ringtone interrupted.
yton Howard shifted his line of sight and answered the phone once again.
Whatever was said on the phone, it seemed to make yton Howards solemn expression gradually ease up.
Okay.
What happened? After hanging up the phone, as Cam Walker noticed his clearing expression, she couldnt help but grow curious.
But yton Howard turned his head, not answering her question, and instead asked again, You first answer my previous question.
Cam Walker was slightly taken aback. The previous question? To get married?
Okay, yes.
After she answered, she felt that the atmosphere was a bit offCother peoples proposals were romantic and warm, but why was hers so simple?
Well, whether or not they could survive today was still a question; how important could the simplicity of a proposal be?
You said it, you cant go back on your word once were back in the country.
yton Howard smiled gently, brimming with happiness from deep within.
Cam Walker smiled, though her smile had a hint of bitterness.
Looking at the ck vehicles rapidly closing in behind, she wondered whether she and yton Howard could really return safely to Ennd.
Since he received that phone call, yton Howards mood had eased a bit, but right now he couldnt afford to let his guard down. Since they couldnt take on Yale Shaw head-on, all he could do was buy time until Young Masters men arrived here!
However, just as he was considering how to stretch out the time, suddenly, an explosive noise pierced through the air!
Chapter 1100 - Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 A Matter of Life and Death 3
Chapter 1100: Chapter 1100: A Matter of Life and Death 3 Chapter 1100: Chapter 1100: A Matter of Life and Death 3 Following that, he only felt that the car body was no longer under his control, recklessly darting across the roadway!
Cam Walker, scared, quickly grabbed the handrail on the car roof, while yton Howard desperately tried to bnce the car.
Seeing the guardrail growing closer to the car, ytons heart had risen to his throat!
Beyond the guardrail was a sheer cliffside, and if the car were to be thrown out, both he and she would truly perish here!
Gazing at the impending cliffside ahead, Cam Walkers face also turned pale, her eyes wide in terror as the guardrail and steep cliff approached closer and closer to the car
However, just in the nick of time, the car finally came to a stop. Cam Walker couldnt help but take a deep breath, having thought they were really going to fall!
Clearly, their tires had been shot through by Yale Shaws men, making it impossible to continue onwards!
And at this time, Yales forces were closing in
ytons eyes shed with resolve, and in his hand was now a silver pistol, which he aimed at the leading car and fired. In the blink of an eye, before Cam Walker coulde to her senses, she saw a ck sedan spiral out of control, flipping over the guardrail and tumbling down the cliffside, destroyed with its upants dead.
She watched the scene in shock, and before she could recover, another gunshot sounded. The second car also went out of control, but this one charged toward the mountain side and was stopped by the guardrail; the people inside were not harmed.
As the dozen or so cars drew nearer and nearer, Cam Walkers heart tightened with nervousness, and she couldnt help but clutch yton Howards arm tighter.
This time, Yale Shaw must be determined to take both her and yton Howards lives, right?
The dozen or so cars gradually stopped, surrounding yton and Cam Walker, leaving them with no way out.
Among the numerous ck sedans, the door of a particrly luxurious one was slowly opened, and Yale Shaw stepped out.
Looking at the two people cornered into a desperate situation, Yale Shaw slightly curled the corner of his mouth.
This man could finally meet his death here!
Dont struggle uselessly. Do you think the bullets in your pistol can solve all my men? Yale Shaw got out of the car and slowly approached yton and Cam Walker.
Looking at the man before him, yton felt no fear, only holding tightly to the hand of the person beside him, his expression cold and frosty.
At this time, still sitting inside the car, Audrey Sawyer became rigid the moment she saw yton Howard; her entire being froze. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find?Novel
Big Brother Howard, why was he here? When did hee to Japan?
Looking at the countless guns pointed at yton, a sudden sense of helplessness surged in Audrey Sawyers heart.
She only wanted to destroy Cam Walker, but why was Big Brother Howard also here?
Considering the hatred Yale Shaw had for yton, Audrey grew even more uneasy.
Given Yales personality, would he let him go today?
Damn Cam Walker, why did she have to drag her Big Brother Howard into this!
Inside the car, gazing at Cam Walker not far away, Audrey Sawyer felt a biting hatred and med everything on Cam Walker.
Facing the man he loathed utterly, Yale Shaws expression turned cold, and suddenly he reached out his hand. Very soon, one of his men handed him a pistol.
Both men, almost simultaneously, pointed their guns at each others heads, their expressions ruthlessly cold.
Chapter 1101 - Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 A Matter of Life and Death 4
Chapter 1101: Chapter 1101: A Matter of Life and Death 4 Chapter 1101: Chapter 1101: A Matter of Life and Death 4 In the process, yton Howard pulled the child beside him backward, as if he feared that Yale Shaws bullets might inadvertently hurt her. Of course, he was also very clear that Shaw wanted him dead, not the child beside him. Original content can be found at fin?novel
Watching the gun muzzle aimed at his own brow, Shaw did not seem frightened in the slightest, as if he already had a winning strategy.
If you shoot, the woman behind you will be shot through by my mens bullets. Do you really want that? While speaking, Shaw hooked up a cold smile, sure that Howard did not dare to fire at him.
And indeed, this was a threat to Howard.
He knew it was a threat from Shaw, and yet, he was helpless!
Put down the gun, and Ill let you die quickly. You know I really cant bear to hurt her, Shaw continued to threaten, confident that he wouldnt dare to resist.
Sure enough, after a moments hesitation, Howards arm holding the gun lowered slightly.
Cam Walker, seeing this, couldnt help but speak up, yton Howard! You know he would never let us go.
Once they lowered the gun, they really would have nothing to do but wait for death!
Cam Walker, you know I just want you to be my woman, Yale Shaw. I really cant bear to hurt you.
Looking at the man before her, Cam Walker felt disgusted from the bottom of her heart.
As long as youe over obediently, perhaps I can spare him.
Once Shaw said this, Cam Walker was momentarily stunned.
Would he really let Howard go if she obediently walked over? Really?
Cam Walker hesitated, fundamentally distrusting what Shaw said.
My patience is limited. Ill count to three, and if you donte over, then Ill have no choice but to open fire and blow his head open. Seeing her unmoving, Shaw grew impatient.
After all, he had never intended to let Howard go from the start. Having finally got the chance to kill him, how could he possibly miss the opportunity?
As his words ended, Shaw indeed moved his finger, ready to pull the trigger.
Cam Walker, seeing this, turned pale with fright!
But Audrey Sawyer inside the car was even more desperate to rush out of the car, Wait a minute!
Seeing Audrey Sawyer rushing out of the car, Howard slightly furrowed his eyebrows, surprised at her appearance.
Why was Linda Robinson here?
Indeed, had she been in cahoots with Shaw from the start, scheming against Cam Walker?
Watching the gun aimed at Howards head, Audrey Sawyer couldnt help but plead with Shaw, Dont hurt him
Hearing this, Shaw frowned in puzzlement, why would Audrey Sawyer plead for his enemy?
What did you say? he frowned, looking at the woman with pleading eyes.
Audrey Sawyer looked at him with a gentle tone, Dont hurt him, I beg you
Shaw narrowed his eyes. From the start, he had not investigated Audrey Sawyers identity, only knowing she was a minor employee of the Walker Consortium.
But now it seemed that she and Howard might have some connection.
Watching her scared and nervous expression, Shaw could not help but wonder what the rtionship was between Howard and her.
Youre pleading for him? Do you know him? he asked her.
Audrey Sawyer was startled. If Shaw knew about her rtionship with Big Brother Howard, he definitely wouldnt let her go, but now, she couldnt bear to see Big Brother Howard die before her eyes!
After a pause, Audrey Sawyer hesitantly began, He, hes my fellow viger, and weve known each other since we were very young.
Chapter 1102 - Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 A Matter of Life and Death 5
Chapter 1102: Chapter 1102: A Matter of Life and Death 5 Chapter 1102: Chapter 1102: A Matter of Life and Death 5 Upon hearing that, Yale Shaw furrowed his brow once again.
Especially upon seeing her anxious expression, it was clear that she really cared about yton Howard.
Very well! His woman was actually harboring thoughts of another man, and to top it off, his archenemy!
Looking at the woman before him, Yale Shaw slowly approached Audrey Sawyer, his expression turning gloomy.
Seeing the man suddenly approaching her, Audrey Sawyer felt scared.
She knew that Yale Shaw was always ruthless, especially towards those who betrayed him!
You actually dare to trick me? As soon as Yale Shaw came close, anger rose between his eyebrows, and he raised his hand to choke Audrey Sawyers neck.
This woman might not be someone he genuinely loved, but no man could tolerate being calcted and used by a woman!
It was for the express purpose of getting rid of her so that she could be with that yton Howard, wasnt it?
What then had Yale Shaw be? A tool for her use?
Thinking about this, Yale Shaw was filled with rage.
For so many years, no woman had dared to scheme and betray him!
Looking into his angry pupils, Audrey Sawyer was very afraid because she had witnessed firsthand Yale Shaws ruthlessness!
I, I didnt trick you, I just
Didnt? Yale Shaw raised an eyebrow and the corner of his mouth curved up coldly, You tried every means to make me get Cam Walker because you wanted to be with yton Howard for yourself, right?
As soon as Yale Shaw said this, Audrey Sawyer was left speechless; indeed, that had been her initial purpose!
The grip of his fingers grew tighter, Audrey Sawyer started to find it hard to breathe, and began to p at Yale Shaws arm, I, I didnt, I just just wanted to help you get Cam Walker
Really just that? Yale Shaw obviously didnt believe her.
He indeed wanted to get Cam Walker, but was Audrey Sawyer truly considering his interests, with no personal desires of her own?
Really it was you who told me you, wanted to get Cam Walker so, so thats why I thought of a way to help you Audrey Sawyer struggled to speak, feeling as though she could barely breathe, her little face turning red!
Listening to her exnation, Yale Shaw was half-convinced. He still liked this woman; if she truly hadnt used him, he might have kept her by his side.
You have no personal desires? Yale Shaw narrowed his eyes, looking at the woman in front of him. The force in his fingers paused, but it didnt lighten.
Meanwhile, yton Howard and Cam Walker were listening to the twos conversation. Seeing the treatment Audrey Sawyer was undergoing, although yton Howard felt a pang of pity, he became indifferent when he thought about her collusion with Yale Shaw to scheme against Cam.
Had it not been for her collusion with Yale Shaw to pass on information, Cam wouldnt have nearly lost her life a few days ago, and they wouldnt be trapped here today!
Yet, the thought of Yale Shaw potentially killing Audrey Sawyer made yton Howards heart waver with reluctance.
She came here because he was in this city. If she really met with an ident, how would he exin it to Linda Robinsons parents? Latest content published on find[?]ovel
I Looking at the man before her, Audrey Sawyer was somewhat at a loss for words. She certainly had her own desires, but she definitely couldnt let Yale Shaw know that, or she would truly be out of chances to survive!
She couldnt die yet, at least not before seeing that Cam Walker was still alright; she absolutely couldnt die!
Chapter 1103 - Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 A Matter of Life and Death 6
Chapter 1103: Chapter 1103: A Matter of Life and Death 6 Chapter 1103: Chapter 1103: A Matter of Life and Death 6 She wanted to watch Cam Walker be destroyed, to see her in a state of irreparable doom!
I, I used to like Big Brother Howard and indeed despised Cam Walker but the only reason I did this was purely to help you. For myself, there was no benefit at all. Even without Cam Walker, Big Brother Howard would never like me. As for him, Ive given up a long time ago!
As Yales fingers slowly loosened their grip, Audrey Sawyer finally felt like she was breathing fresh air again, and her speech gradually became smoother.
Looking at the woman before him, Yale finally began to loosen his hold.
She wouldnt dare betray him!
With a sudden release of his grip, Cam Walker stumbled and fell to the ground, her hand covering her chest, as if savoring the fresh air once more.
For a moment, she truly thought Yale would strangle her to death!
Since you dont like him, then Ill kill him right now. You dont have any objections, do you? Looking at the woman who had fallen to the ground, Yale bent over slightly, a sinister look crossing his face.
Upon hearing this, Audreys expression changed dramatically, and she abruptly lifted her head to look at the man towering above her.
If she kept pleading for him to spare Big Brother Howard, she would be the next to die. If she didnt plead, Big Brother Howard was certain to die!
She turned her head, looking at Cam Walker standing to the side.
If it werent for rescuing her, Big Brother Howard wouldnt havee to Japan! The rightful source is fin?novel
If he hadnte to Japan, he wouldnt have fallen into Yales hands today!
It was all because of her!
Audrey Sawyer sat on the ground and her angry eyes fiercely stared at Cam Walker in the distance.
As if sensing the intense gaze upon her, Cam Walker turned her line of sight and met Audreys eyes filled with anger!
Seeing her silence, Yale straightened up, turned towards yton Howard and Cam Walker, and once again raised the gun he was holding, aiming it at ytons forehead.
At this moment, ytons heart still held no fear, his only concern was whether, if he truly did die, Cam would fall into Yales hands?
The mere thought of the possibility of her being tormented by Yale made ytons hands, hanging at his sides, involuntarily tighten.
He was waiting, waiting for the rescue to arrive.
Just at that moment, suddenly, a barrage of gunfire broke out!
Before anyone could regain theirposure, four or five ck sedans appeared out of nowhere, speeding rapidly!
From every car window, a head and an arm emerged, aiming several shots at Yales people, and they were deadly urate!
Caught off guard, Yales men were momentarily thrown into confusion, as nobody had expected an ambush by a group of ck-clothed people!
Even Yale himself was taken aback. As bullets whizzed by, he reacted quickly, seeking cover behind a car.
Meanwhile, Audrey Sawyer, still on the ground, was terrified out of her wits. When had she ever experienced such a heart-stopping scene?
Without a moment to think, she scrambled to her feet and dashed toward Yales car, opened the door and jumped inside, then covered her ears with her hands, trembling with fear amidst the gunfire.
Lets go! Seeing the cavalry arrive, yton quickly grabbed the person beside him and turned to rush toward the several cars that had arrived from behind.
However, having just run a few steps, Yale, who was taking cover behind a car, suddenly raised his gun and fiercely fired several shots towards their location!
Chapter 1104 - Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 A Matter of Life and Death 7
Chapter 1104: Chapter 1104: A Matter of Life and Death 7 Chapter 1104: Chapter 1104: A Matter of Life and Death 7 Seeing the bullets suddenly aimed at him, yton Howard quickly shielded the woman beside him in his arms and rapidly pulled her to the side of a car to take cover!
Stay close to me, dont run around, he said crouching down, his eyes full of concern as he looked at the woman in front of him.
In such chaotic gunfire, his greatest fear was that she would get hurt. Follow current nov?ls on find?novel
Cam Walker nodded, having some experience with gunfights herself, she tightly clung to his arm, not daring to stray from him even half a step!
yton Howard stood up. Given the situation at hand, of course, he couldnt just sit and wait to die. He raised the pistol in his hand and fired several shots in Yale Shaws direction!
If possible, he was determined to personally deal with Yale today.
However, the agile Yale easily avoided ytons shots and did not sustain the slightest injury.
After a fierce gunfight, Yales men had suffered heavy losses. He found it somewhat unbelievable: who exactly had sent these people who appeared out of nowhere?
In just ten plus minutes, half of his men were taken down!
Seeing the odds slipping out of control, an annoyed Yale fired several more shots at yton and Cam Walkers location!
As Yales numbers dwindled, yton seized the moment. Grabbing the woman beside him, he pushed her to one of his men and ordered, Get her in the car!
Upon hearing the order, the man quickly darted through the gunfire and brought Cam Walker to safety.
Stay in the car, and dont you daree out! The bodyguards expression was cold and stern. His wordscked any hint of respect, and his tone was so chilling it seemed to emanate frost.
Cam Walker didnt understand the background of these people, but it was evident that they were not like ordinary bodyguards.
She sat inside the car, looking out at ytons position outside the window, watching him in the midst of gunfire. Cams heart was in her throat, filled with anxiety and unease!
And while she was focused on yton, she failed to notice that danger was gradually drawing closer to her
Not far away, Audrey Sawyer concocted a n upon seeing Cam Walker sitting alone inside the carCher eyes gleamed with a vicious sharpness
If she was going to eliminate Cam, now was the time!
Observing the car parked by the guardrail, Audrey Sawyer slyly curled her lips, then stealthily moved from the passenger seat to the drivers seat and started the car, inching towards Cams car
yton Howard was dealing with Yale Shaw while not forgetting to intermittently check on Cams situationChe had to make sure she was safe!
However, when he turned his line of sight, he noticed a car speeding toward the one where Cam was. Driving that vehicle was Linda?
Seeing the child inside the car watching him from not too far, seemingly oblivious to the imminent danger, ytons heart clenched. He knew that Linda intended to kill Cam!
Cam, get out of the car! Realizing Audreys intent, yton bellowed with all his might!
Cam Walker sat inside the car, and although she heard his roar, she was momentarily stunned and didnt understand what was happening!
Get out of the car!!! As Audreys car drew closer, yton, disregarding the bullets flying wildly around him, ran like a madman towards Cams car.
However, just as he had taken a few steps out of the safe zone, he felt a bone-piercing pain in his leg, sending him tumbling down to one knee, cold sweat pouring down his forehead
Chapter 1105 - Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 A Matter of Life and Death 8
Chapter 1105: Chapter 1105: A Matter of Life and Death 8 Chapter 1105: Chapter 1105: A Matter of Life and Death 8 Looking at yton Howard suddenly shot, Cam Walker turned deathly pale, and after a brief moment of shock, she violently opened the car door and rushed out, yton Howard
She spoke with a heartache, feeling as if a sharp de had gouged out her chest, causing her to suffocate with pain!
Just as she opened the car door and rushed towards yton Howard, she failed to notice the car behind her was hit, and with a roll, it went towards the area beneath the cliff
yton Howard lifted his head and, seeing her finally get out of the car, felt his nervous and anxious heart finally ease up, letting him breathe a sigh of relief.
However, the danger had not ceased because of this! Fresh chapters posted on FindN0vel
Watching Cam Walker escape, Audrey Sawyer, who was stealthily driving the car, was so angry that she gritted her teeth. At this time, she seemed to have lost all reason, intent on driving Cam Walker to her death!
Therefore, she suddenly turned the steering wheel and once again stepped on the elerator towards Cam Walkers location!
Noticing the car swiftly following her from behind, yton Howard was shocked and appalled, Cam!!
Hearing his sudden shout, Cam Walker instinctively stopped in her tracks, followed by the sound of the exhaust pipe as the elerator was fiercely pressed behind her
She turned her head in some surprise, only to see Audrey Sawyer driving a ck sports car towards her
In an instant, Cam Walkers mind went nk, her expression one of shock as she watched the sports caring towards her and then looked at yton Howard, still kneeling on the ground!
She didnt have time to think; Cam Walker quickly turned around, her expression urgent as she tried to help yton Howard up from where he was shot in the leg!
Cam! Get out of the way! Seeing Audrey Sawyers car about to hit them, yton Howard, kneeling on the ground, let out a heart-wrenching scream.
But Cam Walker wouldnt run away; if she did, Audrey Sawyers car would hit yton Howard directly!
She used all her strength, attempting to rush towards yton Howard, but just as she turned around, she heard the bang of a gunshot, and the ck sports car driven by Audrey Sawyer instantly lost control, spinning several circles on the roadway!
Not far away, seeing the vehicle about to hit the two of them, a ck dressed man quickly raised his gun and aimed at the tire of Audrey Sawyers sports car, firing a shot that saved their lives in a critical moment. Otherwise, with that speed, how could Cam Walker and yton Howard possibly escape!
Looking at Audrey Sawyers out-of-control sports car, yton Howard and Cam Walker each breathed a sigh of relief for the other.
yton Howard Cam Walker ran over, wanting to move yton Howard to a safe zone where they could hide.
The gunfight was still ongoing. If they stayed here, they would undoubtedly be pierced by bullets!
Ill take you to the side. Cam Walker bent down and, with some difficulty, propped yton Howards arm over her shoulder, dragging him toward a wrecked vehicle, hoping to hide there.
Seeing her n fail again, Audrey Sawyer within the car ground her teeth in anger, her face full of unwillingness.
Looking at Cam Walkers receding figure, she clenched the steering wheel tightly, refusing to believe that she couldnt kill Cam Walker!
Her vision blurred, and suddenly, she noticed a pistol inside Yale Shaws car.
Seeing the dark pistol, a sinister look immediately appeared on Audrey Sawyers face, and she picked up the pistol and got out of the car.
You youre injured Having moved him to a safe zone, seeing the fresh blood continuously flowing from his leg wound, Cam Walker felt as if her chest had been cruelly shed by something, causing her a piercing pain, and tears slid down in an instant.
Chapter 1106 - Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 A Matter of Life and Death 9
Chapter 1106: Chapter 1106: A Matter of Life and Death 9 Chapter 1106: Chapter 1106: A Matter of Life and Death 9 Watching her face streaked with tear stains, yton Howard also showed a look of heartache, Im not hurt
He spoke with some difficulty, his seductive thin lips already cracked and dry, while cold sweat continuously broke out on his forehead.
No, you you must go to the hospital immediately why why is there so much blood Her voice trembled as she looked at the fresh blood that kept flowing. If they dyed any longer, all his blood would be gone!
yton Howard took a few deep breaths. It seemed like the bullet hit an artery, which was why the blood kept pouring out.
Cam Walker raised her head and nced at the car beside her, suddenly struck with an idea.
I will help you into the car, and we will immediately leave here! Seeing that a ck sedan beside her was undamaged, Cam Walker quickly got up, helped yton Howard into the passenger seat, then hurried around to the other side, opened the car door, and was about to sit in the drivers seat.
However, just as she was about to reach the left car door, she suddenly stopped, astonished by the sight of the woman standing before her
Without her knowing when, Audrey Sawyer had already appeared in front of her, and at this time, she was holding a pistol aimed straight at her chest
What what are you going to do? Looking at the cold-faced Audrey Sawyer, Cam Walkers voice trembled.
She wasnt worried about dying at the hands of Audrey Sawyer, but right now, she couldnt die; she had to send yton Howard to the hospital immediately!
Looking at her panicked expression, Audrey Sawyer couldnt help but curl her lips into a cold smirk, What do you think?
Sheughed coldly, then stepped closer and closer to Cam Walker.
In the car, when yton Howard saw this scene, his face changed dramatically, and he couldnt help but cry out, Linda!
Hearing his voice, Audrey Sawyer turned her head and nced at yton Howard inside the car, but she didnt change her decision.
Today, she was determined to kill Cam Walker!
If you dare to shoot, I swear I will kill you myself. Looking at Audrey Sawyer outside the car window, yton Howard spoke coldly, his tone filled with an unprecedented firmness.
Audrey Sawyer turned her head in disbelief, unable to believe that Big Brother Howard, who had cherished her since she was young, would say such a thing.
She looked at him, her eyes filled with pain, Will you kill me for her?
Looking at her, yton Howards face was emotionless and cold, his voice icy, As long as you dare to shoot, I guarantee I will kill you.
Why why has ite to this! Listening to his resolute words, Audrey Sawyer felt sharp pains in her chest and couldnt help but scream, I love you so much, in what way am I not as good as her!? Is it just because her figure is better than mine, her face more beautiful? All that she has gotten through surgery! Why why would you choose to love such a woman over epting me!?
She screamed in pain, the hatred in her heart bing more intense with yton Howards words, and she quickly started to lose her reason.
So you love her that much? Today, Im going to destroy her, make her disappear from this earth! Find the newest release on find?novel
After shouting at yton Howard, Audrey Sawyers pained face suddenly turned cold, and she gripped the handle of the gun, aiming it at Cam Walkers chest
Seeing that she was about to shoot, Cam Walker herself turned deathly pale, momentarily unsure of what to do.
In the car, yton Howard became even more worried, his brow furrowed, and he aimed the muzzle of his own gun at Audrey Sawyer!
But he didnt really want to kill her. After all, they had been very close for more than 20 years, bound by the emotions shared between siblings.
Chapter 1107 - Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 A Matter of Life and Death 10
Chapter 1107: Chapter 1107: A Matter of Life and Death 10 Chapter 1107: Chapter 1107: A Matter of Life and Death 10 Thinking about this, yton Howards hand holding the pistol involuntarily lowered a few notches, shifting the gun muzzle toward her leg.
He didnt want to kill her, but he could not allow her to hurt Cam Walker in the slightest!
However, just as he was about to shoot at Audrey Sawyers leg, he realized that the gun in his hand was out of bullets
But Audrey Sawyer clearly noticed his action.
Did he really want to kill her?
Cam Walker turned her head, her eyes filled with pain; she loved him so much, yet he wanted to kill her.
Good, very good.
Audrey Sawyer let out a coldugh, relieved that his gun was out of bullets; otherwise, she would have truly be a wraith under his gun!
She suddenly turned her head, preparing to shoot at Cam Walker across from her; however, the moment she turned her line of sight, she realized that Cam Walker had disappeared!
Her expression turned stern, and she looked around, only to realize that Cam had turned to flee.
Flee? She would have to see whether her footsteps were faster or her bullets
Watching Cam Walkers fleeing figure, Audrey Sawyer secretly curved into a cold smile and then pulled the pistol trigger
Bang!
Cam!
The gunshot and yton Howards heart-wrenching roar sounded at the same time; seeing the abruptly stationary figure, he thought she had truly been shot. He violently opened the car door, ready to rush to her side!
Looking at the bullet that whizzed past her shoulder, Cam Walker was scared out of her wits, and her face turned instantly pale!
But fortunately, the bullet didnt prate her body; it only tore through her sleeve.
She took several deep breaths, unsure whether Audrey Sawyer would shoot again; she could only remain frozen in ce, daring not to move!
At this moment, one of the men suddenly rushed over, shielding the petrified Cam Walker with his body, and then aimed his pistol at Audrey Sawyer not far away Latest content published on find?novel
With a gunshot, Audrey Sawyer felt a numbness in her chest. Vivian Ferguson looked down, only to see fresh blood gushing from her chest.
She, shot?
With the loss of her consciousness, Audrey Sawyer copsed to the ground level the next second
After a long, sustained battle, Yale Shaws men were too many; the reinforcements sent by Baron Stuart had suffered heavy casualties and were almost wiped out!
But Yale Shaws side had suffered equally heavy losses. Seeing that his gun was out of bullets, Shaws pupils filled with anger as he stealthily got into a ck sedan, started it, and then drove toward yton Howards car!
Because he saw Audrey Sawyer fire at Cam Walker, yton Howard, who was in the car, became anxious. He opened the car door and got out, but just as he stepped out, before his feet even touched the ground, a car sped toward him. Before he could react, he felt himself and the car beside him being flung into the air. The next second, he lost all consciousness, as both he and the car were thrown over the roadside guardrail
Not far away, seeing this sudden turn of events, Cam Walker waspletely stunned. She watched in disbelief at the scene unfolding before her, feeling as if her chest was being torn apart, suffocating her.
yton Her voice trembled, and only after half a moment did shee to her senses, with tears sliding down instantly.
She broke free from the man protecting her and desperately rushed to the edge of the guardrail
yton!!!
Everyone was taken aback by this sudden incident; for an instant, they were in a daze, staring nkly in the direction of yton Howard as he and the car tumbled down the cliffside.
Chapter 1108 - Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 Awake Awake
Chapter 1108: Chapter 1108: Awake! Awake! Chapter 1108: Chapter 1108: Awake! Awake! Just at that instant, the man who was guarding Cam Walker was shot in the chest by one of Yale Shaws men, leaving the already few remaining guards even more overstretched!
Desperate to get to the guardrail, the location where yton Howard was knocked away, Cam had barely taken a few steps when she suddenly felt a numbness in her chest, and the next second, she lost all consciousness and fell to the ground
-
Three dayster, in Ennd.
Inside the hospital, after days of emergency treatment, Cam Walkers life was finally stabilized.
That day, everyone was anxiously waiting in the hospital room, just hoping she would wake up soon.
Looking at her daughter on the hospital bed, Ang Reid appeared much more haggard.
She could not remember how many times it had beenCher daughter always seemed to end up in the hospital, with three gunshot wounds on her body alone.
But fortunately, each time she had managed to escape danger.
Mom, you have been here for a long time, why dont you go back and rest for a bit? Emily Walker said, worriedly, as she looked at her increasingly haggard mother.
Ang Reid shook her head gently, unable to leave without seeing her daughter wake up. Updates are released by FindN()vel
As she refused to rest, Emily felt helpless.
She turned her head, looking somewhat despondently at Cam Walker on the bed.
If Cam woke up and found out about yton
Could she bear it?
For a full three days, Baron Stuarts search for yton had never stopped, but there was still no news
At this time, the door to the hospital room opened, and Baron Stuart entered with a gloomy expression.
Seeing him, Emily quickly approached and asked in a low voice, How is it?
Looking at his wife in front of him, Baron Stuart shook his head helplessly.
A wave of disappointment hit Emily, and she couldnt help turning to look at Cam on the hospital bed, feeling a twinge in her heart.
She turned and walked out of the hospital room, her eyes filling with tears.
Seeing her disheartened look, Baron Stuart frowned slightly and followed her out of the room.
Whats wrong?
In the corridor, he looked at her bewilderedly.
Emily raised her head, nced at the man in front of her, and then shook her head slightly.
She felt somewhat guilty. If she hadnt arranged for Cam to go to Japan to talk about business, maybe all this wouldnt have happened.
I am just worried that if Cam wakes up and finds out about yton She paused, finding it hard to continue, Can she handle it?
Hearing this, Baron Stuart lifted his eyelids, his expression calm.
She must handle it, even if she thinks she cannot.
.
In the afternoon, Cam Walker on the hospital bed finally woke up.
Seeing her awakening, everyone let out a sigh of relief.
Opening her eyes and looking at the pure white ceiling, Cam was momentarily dazed, then she turned her head to see her dear parents and the Stuarts family members beside the hospital bed.
Shes awake! Shes awake!
Cam, youre finally awake! Seeing her daughter wake up, Ang Reid couldnt help but have her eyes brimming with tears as she started to sob softly.
Finally awake?
Cam was momentarily bewildered, and just as she was about to move, she felt a sharp pain in her chest and involuntarily furrowed her brow.
She remembered; she seemed to have been shot, and then
And then
The scene before she fell unconscious yed in her mind like a movie. There was a moment of nkness in Cams mind, and the most vivid memory was of yton Howard being hit by Yales car, the man and the car tumbling down the cliffside, beyond the guardrail
Chapter 1109 - Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 He is dead
Chapter 1109: Chapter 1109: He is dead. Chapter 1109: Chapter 1109: He is dead. yton Howard Memories surged one after another as she suddenly turned her head and looked at her Mother and Emily Walker by the hospital bedside, her eyes somewhat urgent, Wheres yton Howard, wheres he?
Since she had been saved, yton Howard must have been saved too, right?
She looked eagerly at everyone inside the hospital room, just hoping they would quickly answer her.
However, as she asked this question, everyones faces, which had been somewhat joyful because of her awakening, suddenly became gloomy, and they all didnt know how to respond to her question, silently bowing their heads.
Seeing the disheartened expressions of the crowd, Cam Walker frowned, as if realizing something.
But in her heart, there was still a glimmer of hope as she tentatively asked, Is he injured? Is it a very, very serious injury?
Although her heart was riddled with a thousand holes, the pain making it difficult for her to breathe, deep inside, she couldnt ept the loss of that man. Official source is find(?)ovel
The hospital room fell intoplete silence, no one spoke again, and seeing their reactions, Cam Walkers heartpletely shattered as if she had fallen into an abyss.
Why arent you all saying anything? She looked at everyone in the hospital room, Cam Walker spoke up once again, feeling as if a de was gouging out her chest, the paining in waves and making it hard for her to breathe.
Which hospital room is he in? Ill go find him Regardless of their reactions, Cam Walker kept asking, then started to get out of bed on her own, wanting to find the hospital room where yton Howard was.
Since she was in this hospital, yton Howard must be here too, right?
Seeing her try to move, Ang Reid and Emily Walker both broke out in a cold sweat, Cam!
As soon as she lifted the bedding, Cam Walker felt a pain in her chest wound and couldnt help but frown, her movement to get out of bed halting momentarily.
Cam, youve barely escaped danger. If you move about, the wound could open! Ang Reid said, her face full of worry as she looked at her daughter.
She knew her daughter was suffering and couldnt ept yton Howards death, but as a mother, how could she bear to tell her all this?
Looking at her Mother before her, Cam Walker slowly lifted her eyes, hiding all the pain in her heart, Mom, tell me, where is yton Howard?
Ang Reid lifted her eyelids, looking at her daughter, her heart aching tremendously.
She simply couldnt bear to answer her question.
But how could the truth be hidden from her?
In the end, Ang Reid could only turn her head away solemnly, tears quietly filling her eyes.
Seeing her Mothers reaction, thest bit of hope in Cam Walkers heart finally shattered, and tears immediately fell, Is he alive or is he dead, you tell me tell me!
Hes dead.
Eventually, Emily Walker, standing to one side, couldnt help but speak up.
She knew that yton Howards death couldnt be hidden from her, no matter what, and it had to be revealed eventually.
She knew how much her heart hurt and how cruel this fact was, but they had no other choice; they couldnt keep it from her for a lifetime.
Hearing Emily Walkers answer, Cam Walker felt as if her chest had been torn open, and it took her a very long time to slowly speak, He cant be dead
She bowed her head in sorrow, murmuring to herself.
No, he cant be dead
He had said that no matter what happened, he would never leave her, never abandon her, how could he possibly be dead
It cant be, it cant be
Cam, Mom knows how hard this is for you, but Looking at her daughter speaking to herself, Ang Reid felt immense heartache as well; she knew that her daughter was just unwilling to ept this reality.
Chapter 1110 - Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 No Signs of Survival
Chapter 1110: Chapter 1110: No Signs of Survival Chapter 1110: Chapter 1110: No Signs of Survival Where is he? Before Ang Reid could finish speaking, Cam Walker suddenly lifted her head, looking at Emily Walker and Baron Stuart, I remember he fell off the cliff. Are you sure hes dead?
Perhaps, like herself four years ago, he had simply fallen off the cliffside and into the Great Sea, and wasnt actually dead.
Thats right, that must be it!
Cam, you have been unconscious for several days, and in these few days, Baron Stuart searched the ce where yton Howard fell for three full days, but there was no sign of him surviving. Beside her, Emily Walker spoke somberly.
Originally, she also thought that yton Howard might not have died, but after days of searching, there was no trace of him.
Without even finding his shadow, how can you be sure hes dead? Until now, she still refused to refer to yton Howards figure as a corpse.
As long as his figure isnt found, she wont believe hes already dead!
Looking at her unwillingness to ept the truth, Emily Walkers heart also suffered.
But after searching for so many consecutive days, if yton Howard was truly alive, where would he be now?
Moreover, Baron Stuart has already thoroughly investigated the environment there. That ce is surrounded by sheer cliffs; the chances of survival are truly slim.
And they had already salvaged the car that fell with yton Howard, but his whereabouts were not seen, nor were there any signs of a search and rescue.
Besides, in Japan, theres simply no one who would rescue yton Howard.
Indeed, the living should appear alive, the dead should be seen as bodies, but in such a vast sea, its incredibly hard to assure a body is intact.
Cam, I know you cant ept it, but weve searched so many days already, and theres simply no trace of yton Howard! Emily Walker said, knowing it would be very difficult for her to believe this oue in a short time.
Cam Walker raised her gaze, looking at her with a sorrowful expression, All I know is, he wont die, he wouldnt lie to me, he promised, just a few days ago he agreed with me, he wouldnt leave me, he wouldnt abandon me! Hes not dead, he must have been rescued by someone, just like me four years ago! The rightful source is findnovel
Four years ago, she too had fallen into the sea and was rescued by Cosmos Blossom.
Cam, the reason you were rescued by Cosmos Blossom four years ago is that he was ambushed there, knowing you were thrown into the sea by Baron Stuart. If he hadnt been there at the time, who do you think could have saved you? Emily Walker looked at her, her expression also filled with anguish.
Four years ago, the reason she was saved was that Cosmos Blossom had been lying in ambush nearby, and witnessed her being thrown into the sea. If he hadnt been there, Cam would have drowned in the seawater long ago!
Being told this, Cam Walker became somewhat startled.
It was indeed true, she was saved because Cosmos Blossom had seen her, but yton Howard
Cam, you dont know, after yton Howard fell from the cliffside, you were shot. With Baron Stuarts people spread too thin, to save you, they had to leave that ce with you first, without any time to rescue yton Howard!
And by the time they went back for search and rescue, it was already night.
If the tragedy had urred in E City, perhaps they could have conducted the search and rescue right away, but it happened in Japan, where Baron Stuarts people couldnt possibly arrive in time.
Emily Walkers words undoubtedly shattered thest sliver of hope in her heart. Cam Walker copsed onto the hospital bed, the pain in her chest making her uncertain whether it was the wound that hurt, or her heart
Hes not dead In the end, she still murmured these words.
Chapter 1111 - Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 I Want to Go Home
Chapter 1111: Chapter 1111: I Want to Go Home Chapter 1111: Chapter 1111: I Want to Go Home Perhaps, he was saved by someone else.
Maybe, he really isnt dead and was just rescued by someone. Just like you, he is now in some hospital receiving treatment.
Looking at Emily Walker who had suddenly spoken, Cam Walker slowly lifted her eyes, Emily, you also think he wouldnt die, right?
Watching her, Emily Walker pursed her lips; perhaps saying this now was the only way to ensure she properly recovered from her injuries.
She nodded, Yes, so you have to recover from your injury well too and wait for yton Howard toe back.
If yton Howard really wasnt dead, then in ten days to half a month, he shoulde back, right?
If not
Then it would mean he truly perished in the Great Sea.
Though such hope was very slim, Emily Walker couldnt help but foster a sliver of expectation; right now, all they could do was wait.
Listening to Emily Walkers words, Cam Walker should have been happy, but her heart was throbbing with a subtle pain.
Subconsciously, although she didnt believe he was dead, how could she change the actual fact?
.
With such expectations, half a month passed quickly, and Cam Walkers chest wound gradually healed.
However, although her gunshot wound had healed, she had be much weaker and looked haggard, which made anyone who saw her feel great pity.
After being discharged, Ang Reid personally prepared many tonics for her, but Cam Walker was apathetic towards food all day and gradually growing weaker.
In the evening, while she stayed in her room, she suddenly went downstairs; Ang Reid thought she was hungry and couldnt help but feel delighted. For original chapters go to FindN()vel
Walking over, she asked, Cam, are you hungry? Mother will go cook a meal for you!
No need. Watching her mother ready to head to the kitchen, Cam Walker spoke indifferently, stopping her.
Ang Reid turned around, feeling a wave of disappointment upon hearing her daughters response.
Since returning from the hospital, her daughter had not eaten anything all day. If this continued, she was truly worried about her daughters ability to endure it.
Cam
Mother, I want to go home, Cam Walker suddenly said, looking at her mother.
Ang Reid was taken aback, still unable toprehend the suddenness of her words, Go home?
What home? Isnt this already home?
Ang Reid furrowed her brow,pletely puzzled as to which home her daughter was referring to.
Could it be that the hospitalization period hadpletely unsettled her? Did she no longer recognize her own home?
Ang Reid looked at her daughter with a deeply furrowed brow, puzzled.
Cam Walker nodded, Yes, I want to stay at home.
Cam, whats wrong with you? Isnt this your home? Ang Reid asked, frowning, unable to understand what was wrong with her daughter.
Mother, I want to go back to yton Howards vi. When he returns, he will definitely go home. I want to wait for him there.
Upon hearing this, Ang Reid was stunned; the home her daughter was speaking of was the vi where she had lived with yton Howard.
But
She looked at her daughter with a touch of sorrow; yton Howard was dead, how could he possibly return?
Cam, can you wait until youre better before going there? Ang Reid spoke with sympathy, as her daughter had just been discharged and she was not at ease letting her stay alone in the vi.
But, these days, she knew her daughter was suffering, and if she didnt let her go, she would feel heartless.
My body is already much better, you shouldnt worry too much, Cam Walker insisted.
At this moment, the doorbell rang.
Both turned toward the sound to see Emily Walker and Baron Stuart arriving.
Chapter 1112 - Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 The Black Coat
Chapter 1112: Chapter 1112: The ck Coat Chapter 1112: Chapter 1112: The ck Coat Seeing her, Ang Reid ran to Emily Walker like she had seen a lifesaver and said, Emily Walker, your arrival is timely. Please help me convince Cam Walker. She insists on living at yton Howards vi, and how can I be at ease about that.
Ang Reid looked at Emily Walker with a sorrowful face, her eyes full of anxiety.
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker turned her head and nced at Cam Walker standing in the living room, and then walked over.
You want to go live at yton Howards vi?
Cam Walker nodded, That ce is my home, I must go back.
Ever since she moved in, from the moment yton Howard bought that vi for her, she had regarded herself as the female host of that ce.
Moreover, even when they were in Japan, yton Howard had said that once they returned to the country, they would have their wedding.
Its just that now, they havent had the wedding yet.
But regardless of whether there is a wedding or whether theyve gotten the marriage certificate, that ce is her home.
Looking at her, Emily Walker felt empathetic.
A woman, once shes made up her mind, cannot change anything, regardless of whether shes married or not.
Cam Walker, if you really want to go, you should at least recuperate at home until Mother can be reassured before you can go. You cant just think of yourself. Have you not noticed how haggard Mother has be recently for your sake?
Emily Walker was well aware that Mother wasnt at ease with the idea of her living at yton Howards vi, especially in her current state, hardly eating at home. If she went to yton Howards vi, it would be even more unpredictable.
Hearing this, Cam Walker couldnt help but look toward her mother, Ang Reid, who had been meticulously taking care of her at the hospital, indeed looking much worse for wear.
Then then Ill stay at home for a period of time before going over.
She knew that the whole family was worried about her, and perhaps only when they were no longer worried about her would she be able to return home, to wait at the vi for yton Howard toe back.
Seeing her say this, Ang Reids anxious heart finally settled down.
You all have a seat, Ill go prepare dinner.
Looking at Mother, Emily Walker nodded, Mhm, wheres Dad?
Hes been exhausted these days, just fell asleep a little while ago, and probably hasnt woken up yet. We can just call him for dinnerter, you two chat first.
After speaking, Ang Reid already turned and walked into the kitchen.
Emily Walker shifted her gaze and pulled Cam Walker to sit down on the sofa inside the living room.
With her persuasion, Cam Walker had agreed to stay at home for a while before moving to the vi.
.
During this period of recuperation, Cam Walkers physical condition improved greatly. However, her mood never seemed to get any better. Ever since she had woken up in the hospital, sinceing home up to now, Ang Reid and Baxter Walker had not seen her smile even once.
Although sometimes when they talked to her she would respond and converse with them as usual, as soon as the sky darkened, she would retreat to her room, not toe out until the next day. This text is hosted at f?ndnovel
Several times, standing at her daughters house entrance, Ang Reid stopped herself. She really wanted to knock, yet she was afraid of seeing her daughter without her pretense.
In front of others, she always appeared very indifferent, as if she hadpletely epted the situation, but Ang Reid knew very well that deep into the night, she would shut herself in her room alone and nevere out.
In the end, Ang Reid gave up knocking and turned back to her own room.
Inside the bedroom, Cam Walkery alone on the bed, clutching a ck trench coat.
This was the coat yton Howard had draped over her four years ago in the garden of the hospital, and it seemed from this coat that they began to hold each other in their hearts.
Chapter 1113 - Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 Return to the Villa
Chapter 1113: Chapter 1113: Return to the Vi Chapter 1113: Chapter 1113: Return to the Vi It felt like only while holding this coat could she sense that yton Howard was still alive in this world.
But a month had already passed, and she no longer had the strength to wait.
Why a whole month has passed, why havent youe back Holding the ck coat, Cam Walker murmured to herself, tears sliding down from the corners of her eyes onto the ck fabric.
A month had psed, and she had always believed he wasnt dead, believed that someone had rescued him.
However, she had been discharged, so why hadnt hee back to find her
During this past month, she had temporarily suppressed all her pain, just waiting for the day he would return, not wanting all her persistence and hope to turn into bubbles. She truly could no longer bear it
.
The next day, she got out of bed and went downstairs early in the morning.
Seeing her up so early, Ang Reid and Graham Berkeley were somewhat surprised.
Cam, why are you up so early? From inside the sofa, Graham Berkeley looked at his daughter and asked affectionately.
Gazing at her father in the living room, Cam Walker simply spoke calmly, her face devoid of any hint of a smile, I want to go back to the vi for a bit.
Hearing this, Graham Berkeley and Ang Reid were both taken aback and couldnt help but stand up, Now?
She nodded, and, to reassure her parents, for the first time, she forced a faint, reluctant smile, I just want to check on things.
Seeing their daughters smile, Graham Berkeley and Ang Reid were still a bit worried. They exchanged nces, but ultimately didnt voice their consent.
Seeing that her parents remained silent, Cam Walker pursed her lips; she knew they were worried about her.
Dad, Mom, you dont need to worry about me. I just want to go back and have a look. She missed him, wanted to return to where he had been, to feel his presence.
Seeing their daughters forlorn expression, eventually, Ang Reid also softened.
Then let me apany you there.
Theres no need, you can rx. Im not going to do anything foolish; Im still waiting for yton Howard toe back. She smiled, giving the impression that she definitely wouldnt do anything rash.
These days, waiting for yton Howard to return had be her only pir of support. Before she saw him, she indeed wouldnt do anything, unless he was truly dead.
In the face of her insistence, Ang Reid and Graham Berkeley had no choice, as they also understood that their daughter just wanted some time to herself.
What they feared the most was her being alone, and even though she said there wouldnt be any problem, they were still not at ease.
Disregarding her parents objections, Cam Walker still made her way to the vi she shared with yton Howard.
Everything here was the same. Mrs. Beckham diligently cleaned the entire vi every day, leaving not a speck of dust.
Seeing her return, Mrs. Beckham was somewhat surprised and also somewhat excited.
Miss hase back! It had been more than a month since she had seen either of them. Mrs. Beckham had found it strange these past days; she knew they had gone to Japan but hadnt expected them to be gone for so long. Updates are released by FindN0vel
Upon seeing her, Mrs. Beckham showed a friendly face and hurried over to take Cam Walkers luggage bag from her hand.
She had brought just a few clothes and daily necessities, which made Ang Reid and Graham Berkeley more at ease to let here and stay.
As long as she showed the will to keep living, they could be somewhat relieved.
Mrs. Beckham, this is the gift I brought you from Japan.
Chapter 1114 - Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 His Presence Is Everywhere
Chapter 1114: Chapter 1114: His Presence Is Everywhere Chapter 1114: Chapter 1114: His Presence Is Everywhere Mrs. Beckham, this is the gift I brought for you from Japan. Cam Walker handed over a paper bag to Mrs. Beckham and then faintly revealed a slight smile.
In front of others, she always appeared so natural.
Looking at the paper bag she handed over, Mrs. Beckham was very happy, Thank you, Lady.
Hearing Mrs. Beckhams address, Cam suddenly paused, then suddenly spoke up, Mrs. Beckham, from now on, please call me Mrs.
Her abrupt words made Mrs. Beckham pause for a few seconds before she joyfully responded, Of course, Mrs.
She must have had her wedding with Mister in Japan, hadnt she? Otherwise, why would she suddenly ask for the address to be changed? No wonder she had been away for so long, it turns out she went to Japan for her honeymoon!
Mrs. Beckham thought to herself, smiling kindly.
Following that, she seemed to suddenly remember something, looking behind Cam, By the way, wheres Mister? Hasnt he returned?
Mrs. Beckham looked at Cam with some confusion. They had been back for quite a while now, but she hadnt seen Mister return yet? Newest update provided by FindN()vel
Cam paused, Mrs. Beckhams words undoubtedly stabbed her in the chest.
He got held up with some things and wont be back for a little while. Nowadays, that was the only way she could respond, and it was also a form of selffort for her.
Upon hearing this, Mrs. Beckham nodded understandingly, Oh. Then she raised her head and smiled at Cam, You havent had breakfast yet, have you? Ill go prepare it for you!
It was only 8 AM now, Mrs. Beckham thought to herself, then turned and took the stuff to the second floor. In a little while, she went downstairs to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.
Looking at her back as she entered the kitchen, Cam didnt stop her but instead turned and looked at the familiar living room.
In this vi, yton Howards presence was everywhere, wherever her gaze fell, his figure seemed to follow.
She knew all this was just an illusion, yton Howard hadnt returned at all.
Coming to the master bedroom on the second floor, she looked at every part of the room, missing his tall and upright figure, pain pricking at her chest in waves.
Lying on thefortablerge bed, she breathed in the smell of the bed sheets and bedding that carried his scent, tears sliding down from the corners of her eyes.
She whispered, her voice trembling slightly, yton Howard I miss you so much
Raising her eyes, she looked ahead following her line of sight, which was the balcony where they once watched the starry sky. Beyond the balcony, his figure was just as it had always been, as if in this moment, smiling at her.
Cam.
Cams expression stiffened, and she suddenly got up and rushed out to the balcony, yton Howard
However, by the time she reached the balcony, it was indeed empty, yton Howards figure nowhere to be seen
Tears fell once again as she closed her eyes in pain, and as if she couldnt bear it anymore, she squatted down and began to cry out loud
At home, she dared not cry out loud, afraid of worrying her parents. But now, in this ce filled with his presence, all of Cam Walkers pretenses were shattered, and she couldnt pretend to be strong anymore
Squatting on the ground, she curled up, feeling an unprecedented sense of helplessness, yton Howard where are you sobs
She wept helplessly, as if experiencing a hearts exile like never before.
Downstairs, Mrs. Beckham had prepared breakfast and went to the second floor, nning to call her down to eat, but she found that the room door wasnt closed, so she walked in.
Chapter 1115 - Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 I really miss him so much
Chapter 1115: Chapter 1115: I really miss him so much Chapter 1115: Chapter 1115: I really miss him so much There was no one in the bedroom; Mrs. Beckham was a bit perplexed. Just as she was about to turn and leave, she vaguely heard the sound of sobbing.
With a frown of confusion, she turned her head and saw the trembling figure crouched on the balcony, especially the sound of sobbing, which made ones heart ache uncontrobly.
Mrs.
Upon discovering Cam Walker, Mrs. Beckham hurried over, helping her up from the ground with surprise and asked anxiously, Mrs., whats happened to you?
She had been fine just now; why was she crying so heartbrokenly all of a sudden?
Once Cam Walker began to cry, it was like a breached river that couldnt be held back any longer.
Over this past month, she had endured too much, suppressed too much, and couldnt bear any more!
Woo Official source is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Mrs. Beckham helped her up, but her cries did not stop; especially those tear-filled eyes, which made Mrs. Beckham feel a pang of heartache.
Stop crying, whats happened to you? Seeing her in such pain, Mrs. Beckham felt a sourness in her heart, and not understanding what was really wrong, was simply anxious.
She embraced Cam Walker in her arms,fortingly patting her back, as if she wereforting her own daughter.
Stop crying, look at that pretty face, all smeared with tears.
Mrs. Beckham I miss him I really miss him so much Clinging to Mrs. Beckhams bosom, Cam Walker cried out all the anguish stored in her heart over the past month.
She couldnt tell her parents, nor could she confide in Emily Walker; the only person she could talk to about her feelings was indeed only Mrs. Beckham.
At her words, Mrs. Beckham still looked puzzled and furrowed her brow, Miss him? Who are you missing?
Her husband perhaps?
Are you missing Mister?
Thinking this, Mrs. Beckham realized, it might be because Mister hadnt returned home yet, so she missed him.
She couldnt help but offer words tofort her, Its okay, perhaps Mister will return tomorrow.
Mrs. Beckham was well aware that the couple had always been very affectionate and sweet to each other; they couldnt bear to be apart for such a long time.
But Cam Walker only sobbed harder and shook her head, He wonte back Its been a month He didnt return He didnt
Hearing this, Mrs. Beckham was taken aback. Had they had a quarrel perhaps?
But that seemed unlikely.
How can that be, dont have such wild thoughts, Mrs. You know, sometimes men are busy with work, soC
No, no, no Its not like that Hes dead He wont evere back Cam Walker sobbed, feeling a tearing sensation in her chest, as if it were swallowing her whole.
Listening to her intermittent sobs, Mrs. Beckham stood there stunned for a while before she regained her senses.
Then with some disbelief, she looked at the crying Cam Walker, Mrs., what did you just say? Dead? How could this be?
In Japan He fell off a cliff and neverC
Just as Cam Walker spoke, she suddenly felt darkness before her eyes and copsed powerlessly into Mrs. Beckhams arms!
Seeing her faint so suddenly, Mrs. Beckham panicked, eximing, Mrs.! Mrs.!?
Good heavens, what on earth had happened!?
Moving Cam Walker onto a bed in the bedroom, Mrs. Beckham quickly called Walker Manor.
Upon hearing the news, Ang Reid and Baxter Walker rushed over immediately, and when they saw their daughters pale face, Ang Reid was again full of tear stains, ovee with grief.
Chapter 1116 - Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 Possibly Pregnant
Chapter 1116: Chapter 1116: Possibly Pregnant Chapter 1116: Chapter 1116: Possibly Pregnant I should never have let here alone Ang Reid said, thinking that Cam Walker might have attempted to take her own life.
Seeing his distraught wife and the daughter in aa, Baxter Walker also felt very uneasy, but after all, a man has to appear stronger than a woman on the surface.
He patted his wife on the shoulder as a sign offort.
The doctor finished the examination with a somber and somewhat puzzled look on his face.
How is it? Is there something wrong? Seeing the doctors grave expression, Ang Reid couldnt help but look up, a bit worried.
That doctor nodded, indeed sensing that something was amiss.
But his nod terrified Ang Reid, fearing that what she was most concerned about had happened!
My Cam she she
Observing Ang Reids sudden emotional fluctuation, that doctor lifted his head as if he realized she had misunderstood, Madam Walker, you dont need to worry too much. The youngdy is fine. Its just that hera was caused by the gunshot wound she had previously,bined with recent malnutrition. Dont worry too much.
Upon hearing this, Ang Reid paused for a moment, her heart temporarily settling down.
But then she suddenly remembered the unsettling thing the doctor had mentioned just now.
Are you sure? She didnt try to do anything to hurt herself, did she?
The doctor shook his head, No, its just fainting due to physical weakness.
Then, what were you saying that was amiss? Ang Reid asked again.
The doctor turned his head, nced at Cam Walker on the bed, and then said with a serious voice, The youngdy might be pregnant.
Pregnant?
At these words, both Ang Reid and Baxter Walker looked shocked, turning to look at their daughter on the bed.
Cam Walker is pregnant?
However, I cant be sure at the moment, but if nothing is amiss, she probably is pregnant, said the doctor, after all, he was only a family doctor with not all medical equipment at hand.
But to be certain of the pregnancy, all one needed to do was wait for the youngdy to wake up and ask.
The doctors words shocked both Baxter Walker and Ang Reid, who also felt a tinge of joy, mixed with a hint of worry.
After all, yton Howard was no longer with them
.
It wasnt until noon that Cam Walker slowly woke up, and the first thing she saw was her mother sitting beside the bed.
Mom ???? ????s? ???????s ?? FndNovel
Seeing her daughter awaken, Ang Reid showed a gentle, tender smile, Cam, youre awake.
Looking around the familiar room and having no recollection of her fainting spell, Cam Walker seemed to have lost a piece of her memory, not remembering a thing.
You fainted, scaring both your father and me to death.
Hearing this, Cam Walker lowered her eyes, now remembering that she had been on the balcony with Mrs. Beckham just before she suddenly felt darkness engulfing her vision, losing consciousness.
Seeing the concerned look on her mothers face, she knew they must have been terrified.
Mom, dont worry too much, I told you I wouldnt do anything foolish.
Of course, you shouldnt do anything foolish! Looking at her daughter, Ang Reid suddenly asked, Cam, do you remember when you had your periodst month?
Caught off guard by her mothers abrupt question, Cam Walker was a bit taken aback, and she couldnt remember.
But the only thing she could recall was that she had not had her period since before her trip to Japan up until now.
Thinking about it carefully, it must have been at least more than a month since shest had it.
Chapter 1117 - Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 Pregnancy Shes pregnant
Chapter 1117: Chapter 1117: Pregnancy? Shes pregnant? Chapter 1117: Chapter 1117: Pregnancy? Shes pregnant? I dont remember, what happened? She slightly knitted her brows in confusion, looking at her mother.
Listening to her daughters response, Ang Reid seemed very understanding. After all, a lot had happened recently, how could she possibly remember when her period had started.
When you were unconscious, the doctor said said you might be pregnant.
Ang Reids expression was somewhat mncholic. If it were true that she was pregnant, wouldnt it be a joyous asion? But now
yton Howard was no longer here. If Cam Walker was indeed pregnant, instead of bringing them joy, it made them worried for her.
Hearing her mothers words, Cam Walker was startled, surprised by the news.
Pregnant? Was she pregnant?
Her gaze involuntarily fell to her abdomen. She was pregnant
With yton Howards child, could this be true?
She lifted her head, looking at her mother, hoping for a more urate answer.
However, the doctor isnt able to confirm it yet, but the chances are very high. Have you felt anything unusual with your bodytely? Like chest tightness, vomiting, and such?
At these words, Cam Walker shook her head.
She remembered that Emily Walker often experienced vomiting when she was pregnant, but she herself had no such reactions. Could it be a mistake by the doctor?
No She lowered her eyelids somewhat disheartened. Maybe it was indeed just a mistake by the doctor, and she was not really pregnant.
It is said that there would be some symptoms with pregnancy, changes in diet too, but in the past month, she had not felt anything.
Seeing her daughters reaction and response, Ang Reid smiled, Its alright, tomorrow Mother will apany you to the hospital for a checkup.
Cam Walkers expression was serene as she calmly nodded.
If she really carried yton Howards child, could it be that heaven took pity on her, giving her a child belonging to her and yton Howard?
Thinking about this, Cam Walkers hand unconsciously caressed her abdomen; she so hoped that she was truly carrying yton Howards child For original chapters go to FindNovel
Ang Reid saw her daughters involuntary movements entirely in her line of sight; for a moment, her feelings were indescribablyplex.
She did not know whether the arrival of this child was at the right time, or if Cam would have to raise the child on her own in the future?
At this thought, Ang Reid did not know whether to feel joy or sorrow.
Her worry was that her daughters days ahead might be hard, but the joy was that, with a child, Cam would surely live well and no longer worry about her attempting anything drastic!
.
The next day.
Early in the morning, Ang Reid and Emily Walker took Cam Walker to the hospital.
Lady Walker, may I ask when yourst period was? Facing the Walker family members, the gynecologist was very respectful, smiling at Cam Walker as she inquired.
Looking at the doctor opposite her, Cam Walker wasposed. How could she clearly remember thest time she had gotten her period?
I dont remember but, my period has always been around the 7th, and this month on the 7th She hesitated for a moment, as though she remembered that this month on the 7th her period hadnte, and now it was already the 18th. Doing the math, it had been more than a month since herst period
At this thought, Cam Walkers heart filled with anticipation. How she hoped that she was indeed pregnant.
Pregnant with a child belonging to her and yton Howard.
Chapter 1118 - Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 Indeed Pregnant
Chapter 1118: Chapter 1118: Indeed Pregnant! Chapter 1118: Chapter 1118: Indeed Pregnant! That doctor nodded, then handed her a sheet of paper, instructing, Take this and go for a B-ultrasound examination. You can find out very soon whether you are pregnant or not.
After receiving the sheet, Cam nodded, then followed her mother and Emily Walker to the Ultrasound Room.
Not long after, the B-ultrasound report came out, confirming that she was indeed pregnant!
Looking at the report sheet in her hand, Cam felt happinesse so suddenly that it overwhelmed her.
The child, this was her and yton Howards child
Looking at the words on the report sheet, Cam couldnt help but smile with joy, even though there was a hint of bitterness in it, but it came from her heart.
She was really happy about this sudden child, always feeling it was a mercy from God, giving her a child belonging to yton, letting her feel his presence at all times.
I have a child now ytons child Looking at the report sheet in her hand, Cam closed her eyes gently, tears dampened the paper.
By her side, Emily Walker and Ang Reid felt a pang of sourness in their hearts seeing her like this and went over to rub her shoulder as a gesture of constion.
Knowing about her pregnancy, Emily was also very happy for her. Perhaps with the baby, they could be more assured now!
On the way home, Cam insisted on living in the vi. Although Ang Reid was still somewhat worried, shepromised after being persuaded by Emily.
She just hoped that, as Emily said, now that there was a child, Cam would have the will to live on and no furtherplications would arise.
Cam, now that you have a child, remember to be extra careful in everything you do, understand? On the car, Ang Reid couldnt help but admonish her.
Looking at her mother beside her, Cam pursed her lips and gave a smile, then nodded.
How could she not be careful? This was her and ytons first child, the only one, and she would protect the baby at all costs, even if it meant risking her own life.
This was the only thing yton had left her, and no matter what happened, she would ensure this child safely arrived into this world.
Looking at her daughter in front of her, Ang Reid couldnt help but sigh. Now that she was pregnant, why couldnt she stay at home? With her parents around, wouldnt she be able to take proper care of her pregnancy?
Cam, isnt it the same no matter where you live? Why do you insist on living in ytons vi? Ang Reid still couldnt help but ask. In her mind, since yton was no longer around, what did it matter whether they lived in that vi or not? ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel
Cam looked up and gave a brief nce, That ce is my home, of course I want to go back there to live.
In Cams heart, she had long since regarded herself as ytons wife, and she and the baby naturally belonged in the home that was theirs!
Hearing her daughters words, Ang Reid was worried, but in the end, she could only sigh helplessly. Beside her, Emily seemed to understand Cams feelings very well and gently tugged at her mothers sleeve. She gave her a small smile, as if to tell her not to worry too much.
After dropping Cam off at the vi, Emily Walker and Ang Reid returned to Walker Manor.
Emily, do you really think its okay for Cam to live there alone? Im really worried about her
Mother, dont worry. Now that Cam has a child, she will definitely take good care of herself, trust me! Emily smiled, and after bringing her mother back home, she nned to leave to return to the Company.
Chapter 1119 - Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Kids Say the Darndest Things
Chapter 1119: Chapter 1119: Kids Say the Darndest Things Chapter 1119: Chapter 1119: Kids Say the Darndest Things But seeing the worried look on Mothers face, she couldnt help but stay a little while longer, wanting to put Mothers mind at ease as much as possible.
If youre really worried, then we can ask Mrs. Beckham to pay extra attention or arrange for a few more people to take care of Cam at the Vi.
Upon hearing this, Ang Reid nodded in agreement, this might be a good method.
The more people there are, the more care Cam would receive. This way, even if Cam were to have an ident like yesterdaty, someone would be there to respond immediately.
Youre right, I should arrange for a few more people to take care of Cam at the Vi!
.
Just as Emily Walker had thought, since Cam became pregnant, her life had acquired a brand-new regrity, eating three healthy meals a day, and visiting the Hospital for a check-up every month to monitor the Babys health.
In order to better nurture the pregnancy, she had already stopped going to the Company, entrusting Emily with the management of everything at work.
During the weekend, Emily and her Parents would also visit her at the Vi. As time passed, Cams belly had be more and more pronounced.
Aunt Everleigh, why is your belly so big? On the Weekend, Emily brought the three little ones to Cams Vi. The little baby, Amelia Stuart, upon seeing Cams suddenly protruding belly, became curious and couldnt help but touch her belly and ask.
Looking at the little one before her, Camughed, Because theres a little baby inside.
A little baby? Amelia Stuart lifted her lovely big Eyes, blinking, full of curiosity, What kind of little baby?
Just like us, a child. Didnt wee out of Mommys belly? Next to her, Isaac Stuart couldnt help but interject. Updates are released by find?novel
Hearing this, Amelia Stuart became even more puzzled, looking at her Brother across from her, We came out of Mommys belly?
Thats right, what else did you think?
Then why were we in Mommys belly?
Listening to the conversation between the little ones, both Emily and Cam couldnt help but chuckle lightly. It was truly a carefree Childhood, even their questions were so whimsical that it was hard to know how to answer properly.
At his Sisters question, Isaac Stuart was at a loss for a good half a minute, seemingly unclear about why he had been in Mommys belly himself.
This I dont know either.
Brother, do you know? Seeing her second Brother didnt know, Amelia Stuart turned her little Head and asked Fenton Stuart beside her.
Looking at his curious Sister, the eldest boy, Fenton Stuart, appeared very calm, a very grown-up demeanor about him, This question, probably Daddy should answer, or
He turned his head, looking at Emily beside him, Mommy, you should know, shouldnt you?
Emily was taken aback when her Son suddenly turned to her, and for a moment, she didnt quite know how to respond.
Um, this
You dont know, do you?
Facing her eldest Son, Emily always felt defeated by him. She wasnt sure if she was overthinking it, but it seemed to her that Anthony was bing more and more mature, and his intelligence was growing by the day, making it difficult to easily fool him anymore.
She remembered when he was one or two years old, how she would often yfully tease him. But now, that waspletely ineffective, as he could see right through her.
Of course I know, its because of your Daddy, and then you all appeared in my belly.
Listening to Mothers words, the little one, Amelia Stuart, pouted her little mouth as if she suddenly understood.
Chapter 1120 - Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 Where Did Uncle Howard Go
Chapter 1120: Chapter 1120: Where Did Uncle Howard Go? Chapter 1120: Chapter 1120: Where Did Uncle Howard Go? So they were stuffed into Mommys tummy by Daddy!
Then who stuffed the baby into Aunt Everleighs tummy? Uncle Howard?
An innocent childs question, yet it made both Cam Walker and Emily Walker pause in surprise. Neither had expected the little one to suddenly bring up yton Howards name.
After a long time, Cam Walker finally curved the corners of her mouth and smiled, Yes, it was Uncle Howard who put it in Aunt Everleighs tummy!
Oh, then where is Uncle Howard? the Little Princess asked again.
This question reminded the other two children that it seemed like they hadnt seen Uncle Howard for a very long time!
Right, Mommy! Where did Uncle Howard go? It seems like we havent seen him for a really long time! Isaac Stuart couldnt help but chime in.
In the memories of the three little ones, yton Howard was very close to them, and his absence for such a long time naturally made them miss him.
He For a moment, Emily Walker found herself at a loss for words.
She couldnt possibly tell the children in front of her that yton Howard was dead, and moreover
She turned her head and nced at Cam Walker, who looked somber.
She knew that the babies questions had undoubtedly touched Cam Walkers wounds again.
But unexpectedly, in the next second, Cam Walker just gave a gentle smile, He has gone to a very distant ce, and he cante back for a while.
A very distant ce? When will hee back then? The Little Princess, always full of curiosity, tilted her little head and continued to ask, looking at Cam Walker inside the sofa.
Cam Walker lifted her eyes to the sky outside the window, her expression somewhat gloomy.
I dont know either. Maybe She drew her gaze back to the little ones in front of her, by the time you all grow up, Uncle Howard will be back, okay!
Witnessing her forced smile, Emily Walker felt a bittersweet sensation in her heart.
Today, she had brought the little ones here just to lighten her mood, yet unexpectedly, they ended up talking about yton Howard, which must have upset her again.
After a little while, the vis doorbell rang, and Baron Stuart had arrived.
Daddy! The first to see the figure walking in was Amelia Stuart, who dashed over and threw herself into Baron Stuarts arms like a Little Princess, reveling in his indulgence.
In contrast to the two boys, she seemed much more mature.
Emily Walker didnt know when it started, but these two children had stopped clinging to her and Baron Stuart,pletely acting like little adults!
Of course, whenever there was something they wanted, they reverted to their childlike instincts, employing all their skills in acting cute and coquettish!
Inside the sofa, looking at that happy family, Cam Walker had a faint smile on her lips, but her heart was filled with bitterness.
She too longed for her and her baby to live a happy life just like them, as a family.
Cam, then well head back first. ncing at Cam Walker, Emily Walker said with a smile.
Cam Walker nodded her head, knowing it was gettingte. Despite her reluctance to part with the little ones, she could not keep them from leaving.
Before leaving, Baron Stuart couldnt help but take a nce at Cam Walker, truly acknowledging her for the first time.
He felt somewhat remorseful about yton Howards death. Initially, if he hadnt sent Cam Walker to Yale Shaw, she and yton Howard wouldnt have gotten involved with that person.
Although everything that year had been brought upon by Cam Walker herself, letting yton Howard lose his life for it made him feel guilty inside, after all, he had been his capable assistant. Th?s chapter is updated by FindNovel
Chapter 1121 - Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 Should She Look for Someone Else to
Chapter 1121: Chapter 1121: Should She Look for Someone Else to Marry? Chapter 1121: Chapter 1121: Should She Look for Someone Else to Marry? Especially when he saw Cam Walker with her pregnant belly, aplex emotion emerged in his heart.
Should she consider remarrying? On the car, Baron Stuart suddenly blurted out such a sentence, leaving Emily Walker beside him speechless for quite some time.
What? She turned her head, looking at the nearby man somewhat nkly.
Cam Walker, should she find someone else to marry? I know a few decent men, whether in terms of family background or character, who would definitely make good husbands.
Listening to his sudden remark, Emily Walker was utterly dumbfounded.
Half a momentter, she slowly came back to her senses, with a puzzled look on her face, Baron Stuart, are you are you alright?
Out of the blue, he wanted to find a husbands family for Cam?
It was hard for her to imagine that the always proud and aloof Baron Stuart would say such a thing, and about Cam, no less
Hadnt he always disliked her?
Turning his head, Baron Stuart nced at his wife, his thin lips slightly pursed, I just feel that since yton Howard is dead, and shes all alone with her pregnant belly, shes quite quite pitiable.
Having said that, even he seemed surprised by the words that had slipped out of his mouth. When did he start caring about that Cam Walker? It was as though he had seen a ghost! Content originallyes from f?ndnovel
Emily Walker was quite astonished by hisst remark as well.
Because of some things Cam had done four years ago, everyone knew that Baron Stuart disliked her, and he had always been frosty towards her. Yet today, he had spoken these words.
Perhaps, with the death of yton Howard, Baron Stuart had begun to feel sympathy for Cam?
Thinking about this, Emily Walker couldnt help but smile knowingly.
What are youughing at? Seeing her suddenlyugh softly, Baron Stuart couldnt help but frown, a hint of embarrassed displeasure appearing on his face.
Holding back her smile, Emily hurriedly waved her hand, Its nothing. I just think that you finally are willing to look at Cam squarely!
Having hit the nail on the head, Baron Stuart was momentarily embarrassed and hurried to cover up, If it werent for yton Howards sake, I indeed wouldnt look at her directly.
Four years ago, what she had done to Emily was still crystal clear in Baron Stuarts mind.
Even if she had now turned over a new leaf, that couldnt erase her past actions.
Hearing him say that, the smile on Emilys face instantly faded.
She turned her head, looking somewhat sorrowfully at her husband, Baron Stuart, yton Howards death is somewhat rted to us too. If it werent for an action you once took, there would have been no involvement between Cam and Yale Shaw, and yton Howard wouldnt have needlessly thrown his life away, right?
She brought it upon herself. Baron Stuart said coldly, feeling no remorse for his past actions.
Indeed, the Cam of those days had brought it upon herself. However, he hadnt expected that yton Howard would fall in love with the reformed her, resulting in his death as he vied with Yale Shaw.
Emily lowered her eyelids, knowing that Baron Stuarts actions always followed his principles.
So why did you suddenly want to introduce men to Cam? Arent you concerned about her? Returning to the earlier question, Emily looked at him curiously.
Baron Stuart furrowed his brows, the reason he had spoken was just because he thought she was pitiable as a solitary woman.
Moreover, she had been yton Howards woman.
Between him and yton Howard, after all, there was a bond akin to that between brothers, so naturally, he couldnt help but give a little more thought when it came to his woman.
Chapter 1122 - Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Today the weather is quite nice
Chapter 1122: Chapter 1122 Today the weather is quite nice Chapter 1122: Chapter 1122 Today the weather is quite nice Yes, thats right!
I just feel she is too young to be a widow, he said.
Daddy, what does it mean to be a widow? Inside the carriage, Amelia Stuart asked with curiosity, looking at Baron Stuart.
Baron Stuart furrowed his eyebrows slightly, looking at his little daughter, Being a widow means he paused, and for a moment, seemed at a loss for words.
He never expected that in his life, Baron Stuart would encounter such a conundrum!
If Daddy dies one day, then your mommy would have to be a widow, Baron Stuart finally exined to the little ones.
But who would have thought that after hearing such an exnation, Emily Walker would suddenly say, Who says? I can remarry!
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts eyebrows knitted together as he looked at the woman beside him. She actually said she could remarry!?
Noticing the mans displeasure, Emily Walker gave a light cough and swiftly changed the subject, looking at the three little ones with indulgence, Ahem! My little babies, what would you like for dinner?
As soon as eating was mentioned, the second and third siblings immediately showed joy on their faces, only the eldest seemed to have less interest in food.
I want to go to KFC and eat a burger! the little princess, Amelia Stuart, said excitedly.
Seeing the joyous expressions of his children, Baron Stuart temporarily set aside the slight unhappiness in his heart and drove the car toward a KFC in the City Centre.
In his life, there was nothing happier than enjoying a meal with his wife and children!
.
Since her pregnancy, Cam Walkers daily routine was limited to listening to music and reading books.
The baby was already over seven months along, and sitting on the sofa, she could clearly feel the babys presence in her belly, asionally feeling a few kicks.
Touching her rounded belly, Cam Walker felt very happy, although the happiness was not perfect and had a slight w. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ??
Sitting bored on the sofa, Cam Walker turned on the LCD TV once again, even though she no longer had any expectations, she couldnt help but harbor a faint hope.
These days, she had almost been following international news every day, hoping to find some news about yton Howard, although the hope was extremely slim.
She knew it had already been half a year. If yton Howard were still alive, he would havee back to her by now, there was no reason to wait till now.
Just thinking about this, Cam Walkers expression turned mncholic; it had been half a year, and she really should let go of this faint hope.
Mrs. Beckham walked out of the kitchen, saw her mncholic expression, and knew she was thinking about Mister again. She couldnt help but walk over with a smile, her tone filled with tenderness.
Mrs., the weather is quite nice today. How about I apany you for a walk outside? Its good for the baby, she said.
Since Ang Reid had arranged for two maids toe over, Mrs. Beckhams housework had be a lot easier. All she had to do every day was to cook and buy groceries, without needing to worry about other chores.
Cam Walker turned to look at Mrs. Beckham when she heard her.
Anything that was good for the baby, she would do it.
Okay, she said with a light chuckle, then stood up,
Mrs. Beckham took off her apron and, carrying a paper bag, helped Cam Walker out the door.
Having a rare opportunity to go out, Mrs. Beckham intended to only take her to sit in the nearby park, but to her surprise, Cam Walker wanted to visit the shopping mall.
With only two months left until the babys birth, she wanted to prepare some stuff earlier.
Arriving at thergest shopping mall in E City, surrounded by all kinds of baby products, Cam Walker felt an indescribable sense of happiness.
Chapter 1123 - Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 In the shopping mall a familiar
Chapter 1123: Chapter 1123: In the shopping mall, a familiar figure Chapter 1123: Chapter 1123: In the shopping mall, a familiar figure Husband, what do you think of this set? Its a parent-child outfit!
It looks quite nice, if you like it, lets get it!
As the couple reached a clothing store and looked at a family of three before them, Cam Walker felt a faint sense of sorrow in her heart, and at the same time, she envied them.
If yton Howard were still here, he would surely take her to try on these parent-child outfits, right? ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel
Imagining the scene of a family of three dressed in those outfits, Cam Walkers heart ached again.
Mrs. Beckham, noticing her gaze and expression, knew she was thinking of Mister again, couldnt help but smile and speak to divert her attention, Mrs., lets go over there. There are so many toys for babies!
After speaking, Mrs. Beckham took her to a toy store.
Before leaving, Cam Walker couldnt help but look back one more time at the family of three, wishing she and her unborn baby could also wear that parent-child outfit.
After shopping with Mrs. Beckham for two hours, being pregnant, Cam Walker found thattely she needed to use the restroom often; here it was again!
Mrs. Beckham, I need to use the restroom, please wait here for a little while. Just as they were about to leave the mall, Cam Walker suddenly said.
Mrs. Beckham, an experienced mother herself, of course knew this time was when it was mostmon for her to need the restroom, smiled, Ill apany you.
Okay. Cam Walker nodded in agreement, knowing Mrs. Beckham was just being cautious.
The two arrived at the public restroom in the mall, with Mrs. Beckham holding a few paper bags and waiting at the corner spot near the restroom.
A little whileter, the cell phone she carried rang. At this time, the malls broadcast started, making it hard for Mrs. Beckham to hear clearly, so she walked to a spot farther from the broadcast, Hello?
Just as she turned and walked to another location, Cam Walker came out of the restroom, didnt see Mrs. Beckham, and her brows furrowed in confusion as she looked around.
Because a pir in the mall blocked her line of sight, Cam Walker didnt see Mrs. Beckham, but unintentionally caught a glimpse of a very familiar back
Seeing that tall figure, Cam Walker was so startled for a moment that she could hardly snap back to reality, as if she couldnt believe her own eyes!
yton Howard
Watching the figure that disappeared around the corner not far away, Cam Walker, regardless of being six months pregnant, ran after him with all her might, yton Howard!
Following that figure, Cam Walker chased all the way to the mall entrance, and just as the figure was about to open the car door and get in, she desperately grabbed him!
yton Howard!
Feeling a pair of strong arms gripping his arm, that tall figure turned slightly, only to see a six-month-pregnant woman, and he frowned in confusion, surprised by the strange woman who had suddenly appeared and grabbed him.
Looking at the man who turned around, and seeing that unfamiliar face, Cam Walkers initial shock vanished in an instant, leaving behind a sense of destion in her heart.
Im sorry, Ive mistaken you for someone else. She slightly raised her eyelids, looked at the strange man before her with an apologetic tone, her expression very deste.
Looking at the woman before him, The Man slightly pursed his lips and revealed a gentle smile, It doesnt matter.
After saying that, he turned, got into his car, and drove away.
Inside the mall, Mrs. Beckham couldnt find Cam Walker anywhere and broke out in a cold sweat, but fortunately, found her at the mall entrance!
Mrs.! Seeing her, Mrs. Beckham quickly ran over, a look of anxiety on her face, Why did you run out alone? You scared me to death.
Chapter 1124 - Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Four Years Later Lewis Harrison
Chapter 1124: Chapter 1124: Four Years Later, Lewis Harrison Chapter 1124: Chapter 1124: Four Years Later, Lewis Harrison Mrs. Beckham saw Cam Walkers mncholic expression and, without an answer, she left in silence.
Had she lost her mind? That she mistook a stranger for yton Howard
Lets go back, Cam Walker said after looking at Mrs. Beckham for a moment, turning and walking away with a somewhat lost demeanor.
Seeing that deste, soulless face, Mrs. Beckham, although confused, had no choice but to follow her and leave.
-
As time went by, in the blink of an eye, four years had passed.
South Korea, Seoul.
In a spacious and bright office interior, a tall figure stood in front of a floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking the bustling city of Seoul, beneath perfect contours was a handsome face looking cold and ruthless.
Before long, the office door was knocked, and a female secretary, poised with excellence and speaking fluent Korean, came in with great respect for the man at the window.
Mr. Harrison, its time for the meeting, she said. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? FindN()vel
Upon hearing this, the man turned around indifferently, extinguished the cigarette between his fingers, and returned to hisrge office desk with a deep voice, Understood.
The secretary smiled and nodded before walking straight out of the office.
Three minutester, the man appeared in the vast meeting room, his handsome face showing not a hint of warmth, always exuding an extreme chill.
Of course, in order to suppress these ill-intentioned old foxes and secure his status here, he had no choice but to present his indifferent facade.
Regarding this cooperation with Ennd, I wonder what Mr. Harrison thinks? The young man sitting in the chairmans seat was asked by a middle-aged man in a challenging tone, disdainful of the man before him.
Ever since Old Man Harrison passed away, this position of chairman, which should have been inherited by him as the secondrgest shareholder, was unexpectedly taken over by Lewis Harrison!
This caused some directors who had long harbored ambitions to feel dissatisfied, but under thepulsion of legal politics, they had toply.
All because thete Director Harrison had transferred all his shares to Leon Hayden!
What opinions could Mr. Harrison have, given that this cooperation is of great significance and its the first time working with arge enterprise in Ennd? Mr. Harrisoncks experience in overseas investment; I think its better to leave this cooperation to Representative Cui to negotiate, said another director before Mr. Harrison could speak, his toneced with disdain.
Unaffected by the ridicule from several people, the man slightly curved his lips, his tone casual yet carrying an intense oppressive force.
ording to Director Hudson, it seems Im even not up to par with Representative Cui? the young Chairmanmented with a light chuckle, a remark that left everyone present momentarily at a loss for words.
Indeed, many directors harbored insufficient respect for the young Chairman Harrison, but given his authority and how he had propelled KM Corporation to its peak state in merely three years, their dissent was begrudgingly muted.
Looking at the young man in the chairmans seat, Director Hudson was left speechless and begrudgingly held his tongue.
Ive said that I will personally go to Ennd for this cooperation; theres no need for the directors to worry about it. With these words, the man slightly lifted the corners of his lips, stood up, and walked straight out of the Meeting Room.
Watching the man disappear through the front door, many directors scattered from the Meeting Room, leaving only a few of the older ones behind.
Chapter 1125 - Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Help Me Book Tomorrows Air Ticket
Chapter 1125: Chapter 1125: Help Me Book Tomorrows Air Ticket Chapter 1125: Chapter 1125: Help Me Book Tomorrows Air Ticket They really dont take us senior shareholders seriously anymore; when Chairman Harrison was still in charge, he never put us in such an embarrassing situation! This Lewis Harrison, he really thinks too highly of himself! Daring to openly challenge us like this!
Exactly! When Chairman Harrison was still here, he wouldnt dare show us any disrespect. One day, I will make him step down and roll out of KM!
In the meeting room, several senior shareholders were expressing their dissatisfaction and unwillingness, while the man who walked out of the meeting room seemed indifferent to all the criticism behind him.
Want him, Lewis Harrison, to step down? Maybe in the next life!
Stepping in handmade leather shoes, the mans figure disappeared in the quiet corridor, with his Secretary following close behind. Listening to the murmurs of disapproval from behind, and looking at the mans calm profile, she couldnt help but admire how under the pressure of many board members, Mr. Harrison could still remain soposed. Read full story at Find[?]ovel
If it were the former Chairman Harrison, how could he face this group of old foxes without being at a loss? Unexpectedly, since Mr. Harrison joined the Corporation, those old foxes have be much more subdued. Although they were dissatisfied in their hearts, they didnt dare to act rashly on the surface!
Book me a flight to Ennd for tomorrow.
Yes, sir.
The Secretary, following behind, answered promptly.
.
Ennd*E City
At 3:30 PM, Cam Walker got up from her office desk and put her mobile phone to her ear while walking, Emily Walker, Im going off work now!
Leaving the Corporation Tower Building, Cam Walker drove her White Maserati all the way to a private kindergarten in the City Centre.
Mommy! Seeing the woman getting out of the White Maserati, a four-year-old little girl excitedly ran over, her delicate little face blooming like a gorgeous flower!
Hey, Belinda! Watching her daughter running towards her, Cam Walker picked her up fondly and kissed her tender little face!
Mommy, howe youre the one picking me up today? The little girl was surprised to see her mother suddenly appear.
Cam Walker smiled and put her into the Passenger Seat, then carefully buckled her seat belt.
While responding, Today is your birthday, so of course, Mommy woulde pick you up personally!
So, what gift did you prepare for me? The little girl tilted her head, her face filled with curiosity.
Cam Walker turned her head and nced at her daughter in the Passenger Seat, Guess?
The little girl pouted, pretending to be upset, Mommy always does this, Belinda doesnt want to guess!
After speaking, the little girl promptly turned her smiling face, her gaze shifting to a crystal disy stand on the dashboard, inside of which was a photo.
She reached out her little hand, took the stand down, and admired it closely in her hand, Mommy, do you only have one photo of Daddy?
Hearing her daughters sudden question, Cam Walker looked over, just as they were at the Crossroads, waiting for the traffic light.
She turned her head and looked at the crystal disy stand in her daughters hand; it was a selfie taken by yton Howard with her in the car four years ago,ter stored in her blog.
Is something the matter? She touched her daughters little head and asked with a lightugh.
Belinda Howard pouted slightly, Nothing, I was just asking!
The green light came on, and Cam Walker smiled, then started the car.
Mommy, arent we going home? Seeing that the view outside the car window wasnt on the way home, Belinda Howard asked with some surprise.
Chapter 1126 - Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 Have You Ever Thought About
Chapter 1126: Chapter 1126: Have You Ever Thought About Starting Over? Chapter 1126: Chapter 1126: Have You Ever Thought About Starting Over? Were going to Grandmas ce. Today, Grandpa and Grandma are going to help Belinda celebrate her birthday!
Really? Hearing that they were going to Grandmas house, Belinda became even more excited!
Yes, and your Auntie and your Uncle will be there too!
Then, are Brother Luke and the others there too!? Belinda lifted her shiny star eyes, a gleam of anticipation for the arrival of her little friends shining in her eyes!
Seeing her daughters innocent smiling face, Cam Walker felt a wave of happiness, Of course, they are alling to celebrate Belindas birthday!
Her daughter had be everything to her, no joy could surpass the sight of her smile, and it was only by watching her every day that she found the strength to live on.
Mother and daughter arrived at the Walker family home, and as soon as little Belinda stepped into the living room, she was quickly greeted by a chorus of cheers from a group of little friends!
Belinda!
Sister Belinda!
Inside the living room, Amelia Stuart and Eduardo Ino ran over together, excited to see Belinda!
Sister Amelia, Brother Eduardo. Belinda revealed an angelic smile and, after a nce at the two siblings, her gaze involuntarily searched the living room for Fenton Stuart.
In one corner of the sofa, she saw Fenton and couldnt help but smile, revealing a row of pearly shell teeth, Brother Luke!
Compared to Amelia and Eduardo, the eldest, Fenton, seemed quite calm and smiled slightly when he saw her.
Here you go, happy birthday! The eight-year-old, already acting like a little adult, walked over and handed her the gift in his hand.
Looking up at the big brother before her, Belinda once again showed her angelic smile, Thank you, Brother Luke!
Mommy, look, this is the birthday gift from Brother Luke! Receiving the gift, Belinda happily held it up, sharing her joyous feelings with Cam Walker!
We have something for you too! Not to be outdone by his big brother, Eduardo hurriedly delivered his birthday gift!
Following that, Amelia also presented her gift.
Looking at the room full of little friends, Ang Reid and Baxter Walker also felt heartened. What could be moreforting than the joy of family love at this moment?
Okay! Have you all given out your gifts? Now its time to get ready for dinner! Original content can be found at f?ndnovel
Watching the four little babies, Emily Walker stood up, smiling, and then ushered them into the restaurant.
To celebrate Belindas birthday, everyone in the Walker family home seemed to be beaming with happiness!
After dinner, the little babies yed on one side, while Emily Walker pulled Cam Walker to sit down inside the sofa.
Seeing that she seemed to have something to say, Cam couldnt help but furrow her delicate eyebrows, asking with confusion, Whats wrong?
Emily looked at her, then at the mother beside her, and then spoke somewhat unnaturally, Cam, its been four years. Have you ever thought about starting over?
As a woman, Emily was very clear in her heart that although four years had passed, Cam could never truly forget yton Howard.
If it hadnt been for her mother asking her to persuade her, she wouldnt have wanted to broach the subject.
Hearing this unexpected remark, Cam was stunned for a moment, her eyebrows knitting in confusion as she asked nkly, Start over?
Cam, its been so long, and Mother cant bear to see you living alone with Belinda, so Ang Reid interjected, having seen all the hardships her daughter had faced over the years.
Chapter 1127 - Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 Here Are His Memories
Chapter 1127: Chapter 1127 Here Are His Memories Chapter 1127: Chapter 1127 Here Are His Memories One woman raising a child alone, without anyone to lend a hand for anything, would have a much lighter burden if there were a man by her side.
She vaguely remembered that Belinda had once had a high fever when she was two years old, in the early morning hours, and it was the first time Cam, at a loss in such a situation, had panicked, and Belinda nearly developed pneumonia from the dyed hospital visit. Had there been a man there, it wouldnt have happened like that.
Looking at her mother and Emily Walker, Cam immediately understood what she was trying to say.
Mom, havent I told you not to bring this up again? Cam spoke up, remembering thatst year her mother, in an attempt to introduce her to a man, had invited the man straight to their home.
Looking at her daughter, Ang Reids face was filled with concern.
She knew that yton Howard was still in her heart, but after all, yton Howard was no longer of this world, so what was the point of her holding on like this?
Cam! Youre still so young, why must you spend a lifetime in yton Howards shadow? Belinda is still young, too; having one more person would mean one more pair of hands to help, right? And, Mom doesnt want to see you living alone like this all the time. Follow current nov?ls on ?ovelFind
Although the Walkers didntck money, there were many things that money couldnt satisfy.
Mom, stop talking, Cam furrowed her brows, feeling a pang in her heart whenever yton Howard was mentioned, I will take good care of Belinda and not let anything happen to her.
She knew that two years ago, her panic had nearly caused Belinda to develop pneumonia, but not anymore; she would remain calm in any situation before making a decision.
Its not just Belinda that Im worried about, Mom cant bear to see you like this, do you understand? Ang Reid spoke up, for over the years, what concerned her the most was the two of them, mother and daughter.
Seeing the sorrow in her mothers eyes, Emily Walker knew she wanted Cam to be happier and for their family to be moreplete, so she couldnt help but suggest, Cam, why dont you go see that man tomorrow? He is Baron Stuarts business partner, Ive heard that that man has a good reputation.
Even though she knew Cam still held yton Howard in her heart, since so much time had passed, it wouldnt hurt to just meet the man and spare their mother the worry and heartache.
Upon hearing this, Cam couldnt help but nce at Emily Walker sitting across from her.
All these years, she had been looking after her with such careful attention; they were not sisters by blood, but they were closer than real sisters.
She knew that Emily wasnt genuinely persuading her to go on a blind date, but rather just to meet the man to put their mother at ease.
Maybe this was not a bad idea after all.
After all, she would be the one looking him over and whether or not he was suitable was still up to her decision, right?
After mulling it over for a while, Cam looked up and, to put her mothers mind at rest, she agreed, for the time being.
Well, when I have some time I willC
No need to wait! Tomorrow, I have already arranged with that man for tomorrow night. You can leave Belinda here with me and then go have a meet with that man! Seeing her daughter finally agreeing to the meeting, Ang Reid was overjoyed and her heart was finally at peace.
The truth is, life is like this; having each other makes a family beautiful.
However, what she didnt know was that, in Cams heart, any man other than yton Howard would just be superfluous, and there could be no talk of a beautiful family.
To stop her mother from dwelling on this matter and to give her peace of mind, the next night Cam faithfully arrived at Rose Restaurant in E City as promised.
Chapter 1128 - Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 That Familiar Silhouette
Chapter 1128: Chapter 1128: That Familiar Silhouette Chapter 1128: Chapter 1128: That Familiar Silhouette Looking at the familiar signboard, Cam Walker stood at the restaurant doorway, feeling emotional.
Ever since yton Howard was gone, she had never visited this restaurant again.
Here was filled with memories between her and him, and she didnt know if it was fates arrangement, having not visited this restaurant for years, yet today she came here to meet a stranger.
Taking a deep breath, Cam Walker put away her thoughts and stepped towards the grand entrance of the restaurant.
Everything here was the same as it was four years ago, the only thing that had changed was the patrons seated at each tableCit was now impossible for the man waiting for her inside to be yton Howard
She arrived at the private room door entrance specified by the other party and nced at thedies wristwatch on her left wrist. She was ten minutes early for the appointment.
She pushed open the private room door to find it empty.
Cam Walker frowned, her impression of the man she was supposed to meet today had just been significantly lowered!
As a woman, she knew toe early by ten minutes, yet this man, as a gentleman, didnt even understand this basic courtesy.
She walked into the private room and sat in silence, waiting for ten minutes. As the appointed time came and went without any sign of the man, Cam Walkers patience evaporated instantly.
She stood up ready to leave the private room but then thought, would it be impolite to walk away just like that?
Who cares, she wasnt the first one to be impolite anyway!
Thinking about this, Cam Walker still couldnt help but stand up and leave the private room!
She stepped out of the restaurant doorway, and just as she was passing through the revolving door, Cam Walkers peripheral vision suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar silhouette! For more chapters visit fin?novel
She came to an abrupt halt, turned her head, and saw that familiar figure passing through the revolving door and heading into the restaurant.
Watching the familiar silhouette, Cam Walkers expression turned to one of surprise, as she stood frozen, staring at the figure for a long time.
A few secondster, she snapped back to reality and chased after the figure!
Though it had been four years, that familiar silhouette had never faded from her heart.
Following the silhouette, Cam Walker once again entered the private room area of the restaurant, but after searching around, the figure from just now was nowhere to be seen.
Standing in the corridor, Cam Walkers expression turned one of disappointment. Perhaps it was another illusion, or maybe she had mistaken someone for him.
While thinking this, she couldnt help but curve her lips into a self-deprecating smile.
After four years, what exactly was she hoping for?
Turning around, Cam Walker was about to leave when she caught sight of someone exiting through a private room door ahead.
The man was on the phone, seemingly dialing someones cell phone.
Seeing that familiar figure, Cam Walker fell into astonishment once again.
yton Howard
Cam Walker murmured, about to rush forward, but her cell phone in the bag rang at that moment.
As the ringtone came from behind, the man furrowed his brow, turning around in surprise, seemingly sensing that the woman behind him was the blind date match he was supposed to meet tonight.
yC Just as the man turned around, Cam Walkers voice halted in her throat.
The man before her, he was clearly not yton Howard.
Looking at the fresh and refineddy before him, and noticing the ongoing ringing from her bag, the man frowned slightly and spoke with a lightugh, Are you Miss Cam Walker?
Hearing the mans address, Cam Walker came to her senses, only then noticing her cell phone ringing inside her bag.
Chapter 1129 - Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 Have we met somewhere before
Chapter 1129: Chapter 1129 Have we met somewhere before? Chapter 1129: Chapter 1129 Have we met somewhere before? She busily took out her cell phone, checked the caller ID, and then raised her eyes to look at the man standing before her.
So it really is you. The man smiled, ended the call and put his phone away, then wore an apologetic expression, Im sorry, Imte, I really apologize.
Looking at the mans handsome face, Cam Walker pursed her lips, only then realizing that he was her blind date for tonight.
Uh, its, its okay. She came back to her senses somewhat awkwardly, the man in front of her having a back that was so reminiscent of yton Howard.
After confirming each others identity, they both entered the private room together.
With regards to his tardiness, the man showed significant remorse, Im really sorry for beingte.
Listening to the mans continuous apologies, Cam Walker felt somewhat uneasy, managing a smile, Its fine, I also just arrived not too long ago, dont worry about it too much.
Perhaps it was because his silhouette resembled yton Howards, Cam Walker found herself having a rather deep impression of this man.
Thats good then, oh, by the way, my name is Jose Pearce.
Cam Walker, as you know already, she responded with a smile.
Although the man waste, from his demeanor it appeared he was somewhat breathless from rushing to arrive.
Before long, a waiter came in, gave them the menus, Jose Pearce took the menu and graciously passed it to Cam Walker, What would you like to eat?
She took the menu and casually ordered a dinner.
During the meal, she tried to appear detached, hoping the man opposite would take the hint and back off.
Lady Walker, have we met somewhere before? Halfway through dinner, Jose Pearce suddenly spoke as if hed remembered something, looking at the woman across from him with a puzzled expression.
Cam Walker lifted her head, and as for the man in front of her, she was sure she had never met him before; at most, his silhouette resembled yton Howards. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find?Novel
Not that I recall, this is my first time meeting Mr. Pearce.
She knew that Jose Pearce was also the CEO of arge corporation, but she was certain she had not had any contact with him, and the Walker Consortium had never had any dealings with the Pearcepany either.
So, they shouldnt have met before.
However, Jose Pearce furrowed his brows a little, his demeanor bing contemtive, No, weve definitely met somewhere
yton Howard Suddenly, he murmured this name, which made Cam Walker across from him start.
yton Howard How did he know this name?
Did you just call out this name? Jose Pearce lifted his bright eyes, looking at Cam Walker across from him.
Cam Walker was startled and took a moment toprehend.
Just now? Did she mean when she was at the private room door earlier, and she had mistaken him for yton Howard and called out that name?
What about it? She looked at him, counter-asking.
Jose Pearce smiled, Nothing much, I remember, four years ago at a mall entrance, there was also a woman who mistook me for someone else, calling out the name of this yton Howard.
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker slightly lowered her eyelids, involuntarily recalling that incident four years ago when she mistook someone else for yton Howard, could it be that person was
She lifted her gaze, looking at the man before her.
Could it really be this Jose Pearce?
That person, was it you?
Jose Pearce smiled, feeling that this might have been an arrangement by fate.
What, that yton Howard Hes your ex-husband?
Chapter 1130 - Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 You Dont Mind
Chapter 1130: Chapter 1130: You Dont Mind? Chapter 1130: Chapter 1130: You Dont Mind? His sudden words caught Cam Walker by surprise, and she couldnt help but lift her eyes to look at the man before her.
Ex-husband did he know that she had been married before? The rightful source is Fndovel
Yes, she nodded, not wanting to deny this fact.
Listening to her answer, Jose Pearces eyes dimmed, and the smile on his face turned slightly awkward.
For some reason, this woman gave him a veryfortable feeling the first time he met her, and he also knew that she had once been married and even had a four-year-old daughter.
But hearing her confirm it, he couldnt help but feel a slight regret in his heart.
Looking at the man before her, Cam Walker was somewhat puzzled, You, know that Ive been married?
Jose Pearce pursed his thin lips and nodded, Of course, your mother told me.
Then you dont mind? Cam Walker frowned, very puzzled by this.
A Diamond King like Jose Pearce should be surrounded by many admirers, so why would he want to go on a blind date with her, a divorced single mother with a daughter?
This confused Cam Walker greatly.
She felt that with Jose Pearces status and conditions, he could totally find a socialite elitedy and didnt need to attend this blind date at all.
Upon hearing her words, Jose Pearce raised his eyebrows, then looked at the woman before him and smiled softly, I am indeed a little regretful that you have been married, but he paused, his smile somewhat shy, I also experienced a failed marriage once, so lets say we are in the same boat.
He was jovial in his conversation, not wishing to hide his past.
Cam Walker was slightly taken aback.
She hadnt expected that Jose Pearce had once had a failed marriage too.
But, I have a daughter Surely that would be something he would mind?
She looked at him, hoping Jose Pearce would mind this detail so she could rightfully say in front of her mother that others found her undesirable and didnt want to have much to do with her!
However, when Jose Pearce heard this, he just smiled gently, I know.
Looking at the faint smile at the corner of his mouth, Cam Walker was stunned for a moment.
She thought he would continue to say something, but only saw him bow his head to enjoy the meal, not bringing up the topic again.
After dinner, Cam Walker stood up with a smile, noting it was already 8 PM.
Busy with work every day, night was the time she looked forward to the most because she could then devote herself entirely to being with Belinda Howard!
IC
Let me drive you home.
As Cam Walker stood up, before she could speak, she only heard Jose Pearce offer politely.
Cam Walker paused for half a second, then smiled, No need, I drove here myself.
At this, a hint of gloom and disappointment crossed Jose Pearces face; he pursed his lips, looking slightly regretful as he said, Is that so? Then how about going for a stroll? Its still early.
No need, I want to go home early to be with my daughter, Cam Walker said with a smile, gently refusing.
Indeed, she wanted to go home early to be with Belinda Howard. After all, she had had her meal and met the man, so she should be able to report back to her mother tomorrow.
Then can I see you again? Looking at the woman before him, Jose Pearces eyes shone with a hint of light.
Even though he knew she had been married and had a four-year-old daughter, in his heart, she seemed to surpass those starlets and socialites who were sycophants and pretenders, making him unable to resist wanting to understand her more.
Chapter 1131 - Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 Is It Her Delusion Again
Chapter 1131: Chapter 1131: Is It Her Delusion Again? Chapter 1131: Chapter 1131: Is It Her Delusion Again? Cam Walker froze slightly, for a momentpletely not expecting him to say such words.
In her heart she pondered, could it be, this Jose Pearce was really nning to date her, a single mother?
Um, if I have time, of course I can, but I spend a lot of time with my daughter. She phrased her response very diplomatically, which could also be considered a form of courtesy to him.
Its okay, I wont bother you often. Seeing that she hadnt refused, Jose Pearce couldnt help but break into a faint smile, looking quite pleased.
After having lunch together, the two left the restaurant, and since they were headed in different directions, at the Restaurant Doorway, Jose Pearce briefly bid her farewell.
So, see you next time?
Hearing the words see you next time, Cam Walker felt somewhat ufortable. She had originally thought that after tonight she wouldnt have any further interaction with this blind date man, but it seemed it wasnt over yet.
Now, all she could do was pray that Jose Pearce was just putting on a facade and inside he had already started to reject her!
She smiled, didnt answer, and then turned to leave.
Just as she turned around, out of the corner of her eye, she unwittingly caught a glimpse of a figure.
She furrowed her brows, paused for a second, and then quickly turned her head, wanting to get a clear view of the figure she had just seen.
Watching the familiar figure enter a ck car at the Restaurant Doorway, Cam Walker frowned and immediately followed.
yton Howard
Just as she rushed beside the ck car, before she could get a clear view of the Backseat Man, the car disappeared in the hustle of the city, vanishing from sight in an instant
Whats wrong? Seeing her sudden strange behavior, Jose Pearce couldnt help but walk over from Behind and asked her, puzzled.
Gazing at the flow of cars weaving under the Neon Lights in the Not Far Away, Cam Walkers expression was somber, aplex shade shing through her eyes.
Just now
Was it her mistaken impression again? Why did she seem to see yton Howards figure just now?
Thinking about the years she had missed yton Howard, Cam Walker furrowed her brows and shook her Head, possibly it was just another hallucination of hers, like earlier when she mistook Jose Pearce for yton Howard.
Its nothing. She looked up, gave Jose Pearce, who had walked over, a slight smile, and then headed straight for the Parking Lot.
Watching her turn away, Jose Pearces eyes shed with a hint ofplexity at the hint of loss in her demeanor.
.
Driving the White Maserati, Cam Walker just wanted to get back to the Walker Manor to pick up her Daughter. This update is avable on Find_Novel(.
However, at the Crossroads while waiting for the traffic light, out of boredom, she nced Outside Car Window.
Across the Roadway was a Five Star Hotel under Walker Groups name. Looking at the towering Buildings, Cam Walker couldnt help but take an extra look.
Yet, as her gaze fell upon a ck car, seeing the figure stepping out of the In Car, Cam Walkers expression seized up, leaving her somewhat paralyzed.
Especially when she saw the man getting out of the In Car lift up that exceptionally handsome face, she felt numb, shocked for a long time, until the figure entered the Grand Entrance of Futuren Hotel. Only then did she snap out of her daze, as if waking from a dream, and got out of her car in haste.
yton Howard
This time, it wasnt a case of mistaken identity, nor was it a hallucination; it was indeed yton Howard who was right There!
She got out of the car,pletely ignoring the fact that the green light had turned on, and the vehicles waiting behind her were already growing impatient, honking their horns!
Chapter 1132 - Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 His name is Lewis Harrison from
Chapter 1132: Chapter 1132: His name is Lewis Harrison, from South Korea Chapter 1132: Chapter 1132: His name is Lewis Harrison, from South Korea She rushed into the hotel tower, and by then, that familiar figure had already vanished!
yton
Standing in the Grand Hall of the Hotel, she blindly searched for the figure she had just seen, looking somewhat deste.
Mr. Harrison, this is your schedule for tomorrow.
Lewis Harrison took the schedule from the Assistants hand, nced at it, and responded with a low voice, Tell the CEO of Kimberly Cooper to change the time to theirpany, I want to go there personally to understand.
Okay.
Upon hearing that familiar voiceing from the Elevator Area, Cam Walker looked surprised and turned to rush over.
However, by that time, the elevator had already started moving, as if it couldnt wait for her urgency, she quickly turned and entered another elevator!
But as she entered the elevator and was about to press the button for a floor, she hesitated, turned around, and rushed out again, only to find that the elevator carrying Lewis Harrison and the Assistant had already reached their designated Floor.
After pausing for a few seconds, Cam Walker rushed to the Reception Desk, asking the Front Desk Beauty anxiously, Excuse me, do you know the name of the gentleman who just went in? Newest update provided by FindN0vel
The receptionists naturally recognized Cam Walker and asked, Is the youngdy asking about the one who just went in?
Looking at the Front Desk Beauty, Cam Walker nodded eagerly, Yes, him!
His name is Lewis Harrison; he seems to be from South Korea and just checked into our Hotelst night.
Upon hearing this, Cam Walkers countenance immediately dimmed.
Lewis Harrison? From South Korea?
Lewis Harrison? Is that is that really his name? How could it be, she had just seen yton, it couldnt be
Cam Walker felt somewhat despondent, wondering if she had mistaken someone else for him again?
Seeing her dejected face, the two Front Desk Beauties looked at each other, then back at her, puzzled, Youngdy, do you do you know that Korean gentleman?
Cam Walker hesitated, looked up at the Front Desk Beauty, then as if she remembered something, asked, Then can you tell me, what room is Mr. Harrison staying in?
Hearing the question, the Front Desk Beauty hesitated, but considering that she was the daughter of thepanys CEO, they didnt want to refuse her, so they told her Lewis Harrisons Room Number.
1688.
Hearing the Room Number, Cam Walker quickly turned and rushed towards the Direction of the elevator, then arrived at Room 88 on the 16th Floor.
Standing at the Room Entrance, looking at the four digits above, Cam Walkers heart was somewhat unsettled.
She didnt know if she was hallucinating again, but the figure and face she had just seen at the Hotel Entrance seemed so familiar. If it truly was a hallucination, it felt incredibly real to her
Staring at the Doorte Number, Cam Walker gently raised her hand and knocked on the Room Door.
Knock knock knock.
After a little while, the Room Door was opened, and when she saw the Man standing inside, Cam Walker frowned slightly.
It indeed wasnt yton
Was it really another hallucination?
Upon opening the door and seeing the woman standing in front of him, Lewis Harrisons Assistant was taken aback.
He thought it might be a waiter or someone like that knocking, but the dress of the woman in front of him clearly indicated she was not a hotel employee, making the Assistant freeze in ce.
Do you need something? Maybe because he had just arrived in this country, the Assistant was not yet ustomed, and his first words were in Korean.
Hearing his fluent Korean, Cam Walkers expression darkened further.
From South Korea, Lewis Harrison
Indeed, it wasnt yton.
Chapter 1133 - Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 Jose Pearces Invitation
Chapter 1133: Chapter 1133 Jose Pearces Invitation Chapter 1133: Chapter 1133 Jose Pearces Invitation It made sense, after all, if it really were yton Howard, how could he possibly have only returned now.
Sorry, I mistook you for someone else. For a moment, Cam Walker forgot that the man in front of her was Korean and replied in her usual Chinese.
As she spoke, she managed to squeeze out a smile, then nodded at the assistant and turned to walk toward the Elevator. For more chapters visit find{n}ovel
Watching her receding figure, the assistant furrowed his brow, also looking puzzled.
Inside the Sofa of the presidential suite, Lewis Harrison couldnt help but speak up, Whats wrong?
One woman, dont know her.
Hearing his assistant say this, Lewis Harrison thought it was just a Hotel waiter and didnt pay much attention, continuing to discuss the contract issue with the assistant instead.
After leaving the Hotel, Cam Walker looked somewhat disheartened.
That figure she saw just now seemed so real, but in the end, it was just an illusion of her own making.
She raised her head to look at the starry sky, where the twinkling stars mirrored the exquisitely beautiful face of yton Howard. Cam Walker couldnt help butugh at herself, for she truly longed for him day and night and saw his shadow everywhere she looked.
However, she really missed him, missed him terribly.
Someone had told her that time would be the sourest medicine, but four years had passed, and her longing for yton Howard had never ceased.
He was like a brand, deeply ingrained in her heart, impossible to dispel.
.
She returned to the Walker Manor somewhatte, and Belinda Howard was already in deep sleep.
Entering the room, seeing her daughters sleeping face, Cam Walker sat Beside the Bed and gently stroked her delicate cheeks.
Belinda Howard looked very much like yton Howard; every time she saw her daughters small face, she felt very fortunate, as if yton Howard was right by her side, and had never left.
Half-awake on the Bed, Belinda Howard murmured upon seeing her, Mommy youre back
Yes, itste, Belinda, well-behaved, go to sleep. She caressed her daughters delicate little face, a happy smile appearing at the corners of her mouth.
Once her daughter had fallen back asleep, Cam Walker went to take a bath in the Bathroom and then alsoy down on the bed, staying overnight at the Walker Manor.
The next day.
The next morning, after Breakfast, Cam Walker personally took Belinda Howard to Kindergarten and then returned to the Company.
After being busy for One whole day, Cam Walker felt somewhat sore and stretched herself, wanting to get her legs moving.
At this moment, her cell phone ringtone sounded.
Looking at the caller ID, she frowned.
A few secondster, she hesitantly answered the phone.
Hello?
Lady Walker.
Hearing that deeply maic voice On the phone, Cam Walker subtly pursed her Lips, Whats the matter?
Heh, I wanted to ask if you have some time in A little while, Id like to invite you for Lunch.
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker paused.
After dinner Yesterday, he was already asking for Lunch with her again so soon?
Cam Walker fell silent for a moment, thinking that after learning she had been married and had a daughter, Jose Pearce would take the hint and back off, but it seemed he had no such intention.
IC
Surely you cant be apanying your daughter at noon? Im already downstairs at your Company and in ten minutes youll have your lunch break. I wonder if Lady Walker could honor me with your presence?
Before Cam Walker could say anything, Jose Pearce chuckled lightly on the phone, as if worried she might refuse.
Cam Walker was taken aback.
He said he was right Downstairs of her Company Building?
Chapter 1134 - Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 What Kind of Man Is He
Chapter 1134: Chapter 1134 What Kind of Man Is He? Chapter 1134: Chapter 1134 What Kind of Man Is He? Mr. Pearce, you, youre downstairs at ourpany?
Yes, I just happened to be passing by and saw that it was time for lunch, so I thought Id ask if Lady Walker had a moment?
Jose Pearce always spoke in a soft and gentle manner, giving a very polite and friendly impression.
If it wasnt for his modest appearance, Cam Walker might have rejected him outright.
However, his humble and courteous demeanor made it seem almost impossible for her to find any reason to refuse.
Uh, I still have some work to catch up on. Perhaps because she didnt want to have too much interaction with him, Cam Walker eventually made up an excuse.
Is it so busy that you dont even have time for a quick lunch? On the other side of the phone, Jose Pearceughed, as if he could see through her tactful refusal.
Yet, oddly enough, he was full of curiosity about this woman and couldnt help but want to know more of her story.
Caught off guard by his question, Cam Walker was momentarily at a loss for words.
He was right, no matter how busy, lunch was still necessary, and the excuse she had just made up was somewhat superficial.
How long will you be busy? I can wait for you. Seeing that she was silent, Jose Pearce spoke up again.
Cam Walker, feeling helpless, sensed that Jose Pearce was determined to have lunch with her that day!
A little while should do. In the end, shepromised reluctantly, maybe it would be better to speak inly after they met.
After hanging up the phone, Cam Walker carefully organized the documents on her office desk before leaving the office.
Indeed, at thepany entrance, Jose Pearces sports car was already parked there, and when he saw her, he waved at her, revealing a charming smile.
The two arrived at a French Cuisine Restaurant and ordered a bottle of red wine and two steaks. ?????? ???? find~novel
During the meal, Cam Walker chewed her steak methodically, and after swallowing all the food in her mouth, she looked up at the man across from her.
Mr. Pearce, there are some things, I want to make clear to you.
She had no intention of this courtesy visit and thought it would be better to clear things up sooner rather thanter, sparing him from wasting his time on her.
Seeing her earnest tone, Owen Pearce lifted his eyes and set down his wine ss, asking softly, What is it?
Cam Walker sipped her lips lightly, then lowered her eyelids and spoke softly, I have no ns to remarry. The reason I agreed to meet with you was just to put my mothers mind at ease.
Hearing this, Jose Pearce was somewhat surprised.
With his status and position, he indeed was notcking womens attention, but peculiarly, he was filled with interest in the woman before him while she showed no interest at all in him.
Could it be that as he was getting older, his charm was also fading away?
What kind of man was he? Looking at the woman in front of him, Jose Pearce suddenly asked.
Cam Walker was slightly taken aback and hesitantly looked up, What do you mean?
Your ex-husband, what kind of man was he to leave you with no intention of remarrying? I heard he has passed away, hasnt he?
He was curious. Now that her husband had passed away, why keep clinging to this resolve? After all, she was only in her twenties, wasnt she? It was time to enjoy life.
Unexpectedly faced with such a question, Cam Walkers expression dimmed.
She lowered her eyelids, her mind flooding with warm snapshots of her life with yton Howard.
Asking me like this, I dont know how to describe him. She smiled, but the smile seemed a tad forlorn.
Chapter 1135 - Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 Should We Go Over and Say Hello
Chapter 1135: Chapter 1135: Should We Go Over and Say Hello? Chapter 1135: Chapter 1135: Should We Go Over and Say Hello? Yet, somehow, when Jose Pearce saw the bitterness in her expression, his interest in Cam Walker only intensified.
Falling in love with someone, it seems, truly does note with any reason, because once youre in love, youre just in love, including everything about them.
My heart has room only for him, even though he is no longer in this world, no one can rece him, so-
Are you so certain? Jose Pearce suddenly interrupted her before she could finish.
He truly did not believe that one woman could spend a lifetime devoted to a man who was no longer on Earth.
Cam Walker looked up, slightly stunned, at him.
Looking at the woman before him, Jose Pearce continued seriously, Is it that no one can rece him, or is it that you dont dare to try? Afraid of feeling guilty? Would you feel youre betraying him?
He thought that she was just afraid to try another rtionship, and that was why she continued to live in the emotional world of her ex-husband. After all, in this world, nothing is eternal, and even if two people are deeply in love, with the passage of time, that love will also fade away eventually.
His sudden words left Cam Walker momentarily dumbfounded.
Was it that she didnt dare to try? Felt she would be betraying yton Howard? Felt guilty?
Ha ha
If that were really the case, she wouldnt have had to suffer for so many years.
Lady Walker, if you are willing, give me three months, I dont ask that you immediately forget your ex-husband, but at least, I hope you can try.
Looking at the woman in front of him, there was an added trace of persistence in Jose Pearces eyes.
Yet, Cam Walker was utterly perplexed, frowning at the man before her, What do you mean?
During these three months, would you be willing to ept my courtship? Of course, I cant say that I have fallen for you, but I am full of curiosity about you and hope you can give me a chance, and by the way, give yourself a chance too.
Listening to him, Cam Walker once again fell into a daze.
This Jose Pearce, whom shed met only twice, actually said such straightforward words
I-
You dont have to rush to answer me, take some time to think it over before you give me your answer, Jose Pearce said with a gentle smile, giving off a veryfortable feeling, different from some wealthy scions who always seem to be cynical and proud.
Having said that, Jose Pearce did not continue the topic and once again picked up the tableware to enjoy his lunch cheerfully.
Looking at his calm demeanor, Cam Walker found she had lost her appetite. Fresh chapters posted on fin?novel
At this time, at the restaurant doorway, two figures walked in one after the other.
Mr. Harrison, isnt that Kimberly Coopers CEO Jose Pearce? Should we go over and greet him?
Looking at the man enjoying his lunch not far away, Lewis Harrison lifted his eyelids slightly, his expression as calm as usual.
Just as he was about to turn and leave, Jose Pearce, not far away, happened to see the two of them. As they were important clients, Jose Pearce naturally did not dare neglect them and immediately got up and walked over.
Excuse me, Ive run into a client, Ill go over and greet them, he said to Cam Walker sitting opposite him before getting up and approaching Lewis Harrison.
Mr. Harrison, what brings you here?
Since he knew he could speak Chinese, Jose Pearce did not show off his Korean skills, butmunicated in his usual Mandarin.
Seeing the man walking over, Lewis Harrison lifted his eyelids slightly and nced at him, his thin lips parting lightly to utter two words, Having lunch.
Chapter 1136 - Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 Clayton Howard Its Really You
Chapter 1136: Chapter 1136: yton Howard, Its Really You Chapter 1136: Chapter 1136: yton Howard, Its Really You Hearing his response, Jose Pearce was taken aback.
It made sense; besides eating, what else could one do Here?
Guests should be weed. Mr. Harrison, if you dont mind, would you like to join us for a meal?
Upon hearing this, Lewis Harrison lifted his eyelids and nced at the Seat where Jose Pearce had just been.
And at this time, at the Elegant Seats Location, Cam Walker also happened to turn her head towards them
Their gazes met in the air for a brief two seconds, yet to Cam Walker, it seemed as though she had awakened from a dream. She stared in disbelief at the Man not far away,pletely overwhelmed with shock!
After half a moment, she slowly stood up and walked step by step toward the Location where Jose Pearce was.
Looking at that familiar face, Cam Walker felt a sting in her heart. At this moment, she couldnt tell whether this was a dream or reality
yton Howard Th?s chapter is updated by Find_Novel(.
As she walked step by step towards the three men, Jose Pearce turned his head, thinking she simply wanted to get acquainted.
But just as he was about to make introductions, he noticed her unusual expression.
Especially when she called out the name yton Howard again, he too was stunned,pletely clueless about what was happening.
Whats wrong with you? Detecting her pallor, Jose Pearce spoke up, his toneced with a hint of concern.
Cam Walker, however, didnt hear Jose Pearces concern at all; her entire heart was fixated on the Man before her.
Looking at the Woman who had suddenly appeared before him, Lewis Harrison was momentarily puzzled, his eyebrows slightly knit as he beheld the Woman approaching him.
yton Howard As she reached the Man, Cam Walker slowly raised her trembling hand, her eyes already drenched in tears. She simply couldnt believe that yton Howard was standing alive in front of her
It really is you Her voice trembled as she hesitantly extended her hand towards his long-missed face.
Just as her hand was about to touch his face, Lewis Harrison reacted quickly, furrowing his brows and swiftly catching her reaching hand, his expression revealing a trace of displeasure.
He didnt particrly like being touched, especially by Women!
Yet, Cam Walker waspletely oblivious to his displeasure, still immersed in her own thoughts.
Looking at the Man before her, a tear slid silently down her cheeks. Her voice quivering, she spoke out, overwhelmed with suppressed longing, yton Howard I miss you so much I really miss you
As her words faded, she could no longer contain the longing in her heart. She lunged forward, burying herself in the Mans embrace, and began to cry unrestrainedly.
The scent in his breath was still familiar and dearly missed; if this was merely a dream, then let it never awaken.
Watching the Woman who had suddenly thrown herself into his arms, Lewis Harrison frowned slightly, momentarily stiffening.
Even Jose Pearce and the Assistant standing by were puzzled by the abrupt urrence, watching the scene unfold before them in astonishment.
A few secondster, Lewis Harrison came to his senses, his expression deep with displeasure. He abruptly pushed the Woman away from his embrace, his demeanor characteristically cold and detached.
Youve mistaken me for someone else.
Pushed so suddenly, Cam Walker almost lost her bnce and stumbled. Fortunately, Jose Pearce was quick to steady her at his side.
Raising her head, she looked incredulously at the Man before her.
Chapter 1137 - Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 I am Camila Walker Yours Camila
Chapter 1137: Chapter 1137: I am Cam Walker, Yours Cam Walker! Chapter 1137: Chapter 1137: I am Cam Walker, Yours Cam Walker! What did he just say? She mistook him for someone else?
yton Howard IC
I am not the yton Howard you speak of, look carefully. ncing with indifference at the woman with tear stains all over her face, Lewis Harrison lowered his head slightly impatiently and looked at the chest of his own shirt, which was covered in that womans snot and tears. It was truly
Looking at the shirt cor soaked by tears, Lewis Harrison frowned impatiently, then turned to leave.
This womans actions hadpletely chased away any desire to eat; he just wanted to hurry and change out of these dirty clothes!
As he turned to leave, Cam Walker hadnt even begun toprehend what was happening.
What did it mean that he wasnt the yton Howard she spoke of? What was really going on here?
yton Howard! Seeing him about to go, Cam Walker quickly rushed over, positioning herself right in front of Lewis Harrison.
Looking at the woman who had once again forced herself into his view, Lewis Harrison frowned in displeasure. Could it be that he had been entangled by this woman?
yton Howard, I am Cam, what what is wrong with you? She looked at the man before her with a pained expression. If it had been before, he would never have pushed her away so heartlessly, let alone with a look of disgust.
What Cam? Lewis Harrison furrowed his brows, trying to suppress the displeasure and irritability inside him.
His entirely abnormal reaction plunged Cam Walker into a moment of gloom, her entire being calming down as she stared nkly at the man in front of her.
What had happened to him?
yton Howard I am Cam, your Cam Walker!
Looking at the woman before him who couldnt stop sobbing, Lewis Harrison still had his brows tightly knit. Could this woman have lost her mind?
Lady, he is our Mr. Harrison, named Lewis Harrison, not the yton Howard youre talking about. Could you have mistaken him for someone else? At this moment, the perplexed assistant couldnt help but run over and ask Cam Walker.
Cam Walker turned her head and looked at the assistant, then turned back to the man in front of her.
Lewis Harrison?
No, thats impossible, he was clearly yton Howard!
Lady Walker, you might really have mistaken someone else for him. This gentleman is a client from South Korea, not the yton Howard you mentioned, Jose Pearce couldnt help but interject from the side.
Looking at her cheeks covered in tear stains, for some reason, he felt a twinge in his chest, a sense ofpassion spontaneously arising.
Cam Walker lifted her anguished eyes and nced at Jose Pearce.
Why was everyone saying his name was Lewis Harrison when he was clearly yton Howard? Whether it was his build, his appearance, or even the smell of him, everything proved he was yton Howard!
She shook her head, her heart aching as she looked at the man before her, yton Howard what has happened to you? I am Cam
That man who had once treasured her more than life itself, she couldnt believe he had forgotten her!
In desperation, Cam Walker reached out and grabbed the mans arm, only to have Lewis Harrison impatiently shrug her off.
He didnt know who this woman was, but he was certain she had mistaken him for someone else. Fresh chapters posted on ?ovelFind
ncing at the woman before him, Lewis Harrison seemed short of patience, eager to quickly change out of his dirty clothes.
He pushed her aside impatiently, then walked straight towards the restaurant doorway!
yton Howard!
I am not yton Howard! Youve got the wrong person!
Cam Walker chased after him, wanting to say something more, but Lewis Harrison interrupted her with growing irritability!
Chapter 1138 - Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 Four Years Ago as Well
Chapter 1138: Chapter 1138: Four Years Ago as Well Chapter 1138: Chapter 1138: Four Years Ago as Well He looked at the Woman in front of him and then took out his own documents and business card and ced them in front of her as if he were somewhat tired of her pestering, See clearly now?
Gazing at the two documents in front of her, Cam Walker was stunned.
Lewis Harrison, born in South Korea, CEO of KM Corporation
Looking at the lines of Korean text on the documents, Cam Walker felt an emptiness in her heart, as if something had hollowed it out.
He was obviously yton Howard, so why, why was he born in South Korea? Could it be that in this world, there really were two people so alike?
Or was it that something had happened four years ago causing him to forget himself?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker wanted to say something more, but who knew, Lewis Harrison had already put away his documents and turned to walk away towards the Restaurant Doorway.
Lady, if you pester Mr. Harrison again, we will have to charge you with harassment! Seeing that she wanted to follow and say something more, an Assistant by his side immediately stepped forward to block her way, the words carrying a hint of warning.
Cam Walker was taken aback for a moment, watching the Mans retreating figure, she felt as if her heart was being gouged by a sharp de, the pain rendering her breathless.
Who could tell her, whether he was yton Howard or not
After Lewis Harrison and his Assistant had left, Jose Pearce came over, looking at Cam Walkers sad expression and eyes filled with sorrow, his heart also seemed to tighten.
Lady Walker, are you alright?
Cam Walker turned her head and looked up at Jose Pearce, then collected her dishevelled emotions, having no appetite to continue with Lunch at the moment.
Im sorry, Mr. Pearce, Ive got work to do and must return to the Company now. After saying this, without waiting for any response from Jose Pearce, Cam Walker had already turned and walked straight to the Restaurant Doorway.
Watching her leaving figure, Jose Pearce did not hesitate to follow her.
Let me drive you back!
Standing at the Restaurant Doorway, Cam Walker nced up at him.
Since she hade to the meal with Jose Pearce picking her up, and now she hadnt driven herself, she let him give her a ride back.
On the Car, Cam Walker did not speak another word but turned her head to look Outside the Car Window, lost in thought.
In the drivers seat, Jose Pearce couldnt help but think, whether that Lewis Harrison really looked so much like her Ex-husband that seeing him made her seem dispirited and distraught
The car arrived at the Walker Consortium, Cam Walker opened the Car door; she seemed to have forgotten even to say goodbye and walked straight towards the Grand Entrance of the Company.
Watching her somewhat deste figure, Jose Pearce did not say anything more; it seemed he could understand her feelings at This moment, he silently watched for a few seconds until her figure disappeared into the revolving door before he turned and left.
Back Inside the Office, Cam Walker was out of sorts all Afternoon, even when her Assistant came in to talk, she was distracted.
Sitting at her office desk, she nced away, noticing theputer in front of her, and suddenly stretched out her hand to type Lewis Harrison into the browser.
It turned out that he really was born in South Korea and was the CEO of KM Corporation.
But
She kept searching the same information over and over, what Cam Walker didnt understand was why there was no detailed information about Lewis Harrisons past? There were only recent reports after he took over KM Group, but nothing detailed from before, just a brief introduction ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel
Chapter 1139 - Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 Mommy I have a stomachache
Chapter 1139: Chapter 1139: Mommy, I have a stomachache Chapter 1139: Chapter 1139: Mommy, I have a stomachache It was also four years ago
Looking at the content searched on the screen, Cam Walker fell into confusion.
It was precisely four years ago when yton Howard had his ident, and that was also when Leon Hayden began to draw attention. Rumor had it that he was Old Sir Harrisons long-lost grandson, only reimed a few years back to take over the KM Group.
Looking at the content on the screen, a glimmer of hope seemed to be rekindled in Cam Walkers heart.
She rapidly typed on the keyboard, asionally moving the mouse, hoping to gather more information about Leon Hayden, especially the exact time and ce he was found.
However, all the information about his past wasnt shown, with only some brief introductions avable.
She stopped the movement of her fingers, somewhat dejected, as the hope that had been kindled in her heart was extinguished once again.
Leon Hayden
Was he really Korean from the start?
A knock on the door interrupted Cam Walkers thoughts. Coming back to her senses, she responded, Come in.
General manager, here is the information needed for the meeting in a little while, please confirm it.
The assistant came in, cing several file folders in front of Cam Walker.
I got it, you can go out now.
Looking at the pile of documents in front of her, Cam Walker rubbed her temple area with a slight headache. She really needed to calm down and not let her thoughts run wild!
Putting aside her chaotic emotions, Cam Walker took a deep breath, refocusing her mind back on work!
.
At 5:30 PM, after finishing work, Cam Walker went to Walker Manor to pick up Belinda Howard and take her home.
After dinner, on their way home, Belinda Howard suddenlyined of a stomachache, her brow furrowed in apparent pain.
Mommy my, my stomach hurts
On the driving seat, Cam Walker turned her head and saw her daughters pained expression; she too went pale with fear!
Belinda, whats wrong with you!? she quickly pulled the car over, turning her head urgently to find out what was wrong with her daughter.
Ever since she had a persistent high fever at two, Cam would be extremely worried over the smallest sickness or ailment!
Belinda Howards delicate brows were tightly furrowed, her small face scrunched up as she held her stomach and moaned, Mommy, my stomach really hurts
Stomachache? Why would you have stomachache all of a sudden? Cam became so anxious that tears nearly flowed, but after half a second, she thought of going to the hospital!
Belinda, just hold on a little while longer, mommy will take you to the hospital right now!
Having said that, she restarted the car, ready to dash towards the hospital!
Who could have anticipated that Belinda Howard on the passenger seat suddenly spoke up, No no no, Belinda just needs to go to the restroom, its almost toote
Hearing her daughters words, Cam Walker paused, staring at her daughter in a daze.
To use the restroom?
Mommy
Seeing that her mother wasnt moving, Belinda Howard became anxious!
Cam then came to her senses, looking outside the car window. Now, they could only borrow a bathroom at a nearby restaurant. Checktest chapters at find~novel
Mommy will take you to the restroom in the restaurant up ahead, just hold on a little while! Having finished speaking, she hurriedly carried Belinda Howard and rushed toward a restaurant by the roadside!
During dinner time, the restaurant was crowded with many patrons, and even using the restroom required waiting.
At this moment, Belinda Howard really couldnt hold it in any longer, frowning, Mommy, I cant hold it anymore
Cam Walker looked at the closed partition door of the restroom, then at her daughters anxious little face, which seemed as if she couldnt hold it any longer.
Chapter 1140 - Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 Wait here for Mommy for a moment
Chapter 1140: Chapter 1140: Wait here for Mommy for a moment. Chapter 1140: Chapter 1140: Wait here for Mommy for a moment. Lets go to the Second Floor! After saying this, she carried her daughter and headed straight for the Private Room Area on the Second Floor.
Compared to themon restrooms on the First Floor, the VIP Exclusive Area on the Second Floor was much more grand, and the restrooms were not as crowded!
Okay, remember to call for Mommy, okay? After sending her daughter into the partition room, Cam Walker stood waiting at the entrance. This content belongs to Find[?]ovel
A little whileter, Belinda Howard felt much relieved after finishing her poop.
Yet Cam Walker was somewhat perplexed.
Belinda, why do you suddenly have a stomachache and feel like pooping when you were perfectly fine? There was a hint of reproach in her voice, but it sounded more like she was probing for something.
Belinda Howard tidied up her clothes and lowered her head, feeling somewhat guilty, I
She lifted her delicate and pinkish little face, stealing a nce at her own mother, as if she was afraid she would get angry.
I, I drank a bottle of milk at Grandmas house
Upon hearing this, Cam Walkers elegant eyebrows slightly furrowed, Belinda, you have a sensitive stomach, and with the weather turning cold, didnt I tell you not to drink iced milk!?
But Belinda Howard lifted her little face, her cherry-like little mouth turned into a pout of grievance, Belinda wanted to drink
Looking at her daughters aggrieved expression, Cam Walker suddenly felt her heart soften. Of course, she knew her daughter loved to drink milk, and each time she wanted to drink it at home, she would warm it up for her. Now with the weather turning chilly, her mother must have been unaware of this and gave her the cold one to drink.
She squatted down, touched her daughters aggrieved little face, and exined carefully, Belinda, Mommy isnt saying you cant drink milk; you just have a sensitive stomach. If something goes wrong because of the milk, Mommy would be very worried, do you understand?
Since she was small, her daughter had been her life, as well as her only reason for living on this Earth. If anything happened to her daughter, she would feel life was not worth living!
If you want to drink next time, just ask Grandma to warm it up for you, okay?
Looking at Mommys caring expression, Belinda Howard seemed to understand and nodded silently, Belinda understands
Good girl. Cam Walker smiled, stroked her daughters little face, then stood up and took her by the hand to leave the restroom, Lets go home then!
Just as the mother and daughter stepped out of the restroom, Cam Walker suddenly paused, her expression furrowed as if sensing something.
Seeing that Mommy had suddenly stopped, Belinda Howard lifted her small face, her dark starry eyes blinking, Whats wrong, Mommy?
Cam Walker frowned, suddenly feeling a warm flow down below, and a bit of bloating pain in her lower abdomen
Belinda, wait here for Mommy for a moment, and remember, dont run off anywhere!
Where are you going, Mommy?
Mommy wants to use the restroom too, so Belinda needs to stand here and wait for Mommy, okay? After many reminders, Cam Walker rushed anxiously back into the restroom.
Inside the partition room, after a careful check, indeed, her period had arrived!
Luckily, she had noticed in time, and her pants outside were not yet dirtied, and thankfully, being in the VIP area on the Second Floor, the Women Restroom had sanitary napkins avable!
Outside the door, Belinda Howard obediently stood in ce waiting.
As she nced around out of boredom, her line of sight inadvertently caught a glimpse of a man passing by the womens restroom
Looking at the fleeting figure, Belinda Howard seemed to remember something, her little brow furrowed, and without realizing it, her feet took her running out of the restroom, following that figure
The tall figure disappeared into a private room, and Belinda Howard, as ifpletely bewitched, followed, pushing open the private room door and entering.
Chapter 1141 - Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 Are You My Daddy
Chapter 1141: Chapter 1141: Are You My Daddy? Chapter 1141: Chapter 1141: Are You My Daddy? Feeling the private room door behind him being pushed open once again, Leon Hayden halted his steps, furrowed his brow, and turned around, only to see a petite figure standing there
Staring at the little girl who had suddenly appeared before him, there was a moment when Leon Hayden was stunned, somewhat surprised by the little girls presence.
Several men were still inside the private room when they saw a little girl following Leon Hayden in, they all found it rather strange.
Mr. Harrison, who is this little girl?
Leon Hayden nced at the little girl in front of him, himself also unclear about where she had sprung from.
Gazing at the man across from her, Belinda Howard was somewhat dazed, he really did resemble the daddy in the photos
Are you my daddy? Looking up at the tall figure before her, Belinda Howard asked, her little face full of curiosity.
Taken aback by her question, Leon Haydens brow creased slightly.
What?
Belinda Howard walked over, craning her head to look at the man much taller than herself Whats your name?
Leon Hayden was taken aback, and for some reason, he found himself responding with three words, Leon Hayden.
Upon hearing that, Belinda Howards brow furrowed.
Mommy had told her that her daddys name was yton Howard, not Leon Hayden.
But
This man really looked so much like her daddy
Are you, really called Leon Hayden? She asked again, disbelieving, herrge sparkling eyes filled with curiosity.
How wonderful it would be if the man before her was her daddy!
Looking down at the petite girl in front of him, her visage caught Leon Haydens attention.
He narrowed his eyes, feeling a sense of deja vu about the little girl, as if he had seen her somewhere before.
But in his memory, he didnt seem to have evere across such a little girl. Where could it be?
Whats your name? Looking at the little girl in front of him, Leon Hayden spoke softly, his tone deep yet carrying a hint of gentleness.
This touch of tenderness, even he seemed to be unaware of it.
Belinda Howard! Belinda Howard lifted her head, her dark starry eyes shining and enchanting, especially with her cute and pretty appearance, anyone who saw her would be amazed!
You look like my daddy! To the stranger before her, Belinda Howard didnt feel the slightest bit scared, instead, she talked as if she were speaking to a very affectionate uncle!
At her words, Leon Haydens brows furrowed slightly, the first time he felt a hint of patience with a stranger.
Who is your daddy?
His name is yton Howard!
yton Howard?
Leon Haydens brow tensed, the name sounding somewhat familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before.
Where is he?
Leon Hayden couldnt help but think, what kind of negligent parents would let their daughter wander into their private room? If those present were men of ill intent, wouldnt such a cute little girl be in danger?
Listening to his words, Belinda Howards eyes drooped sadly, yet she pursed her lips and shook her head. For original chapters go to find?novel
She had never seen her daddy since she was born, the only thing she had ever seen was the photos her mommy showed her, so she didnt know where her daddy might be.
I dont know where he is
Meanwhile, in the restroom, Cam Walker had finished straightening her clothes and stepped out of the partition room.
Her daughter, who should have been waiting at the front door, was now nowhere to be seen
For a moment, Cam Walker felt her heart skip a beat, followed by a surge of anxiety overwhelming her!
Chapter 1142 - Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 Camila Walker About to Go Crazy
Chapter 1142: Chapter 1142: Cam Walker About to Go Crazy! Chapter 1142: Chapter 1142: Cam Walker About to Go Crazy! Belinda Howard
She stepped out of the restroom somewhat nervously, scanning the area for that delicate figure, feeling an overwhelming sense of unease that seemed ready to consume her!
She tried to calm herself down, but the more she tried, the more unsettled she became.
Maybe, Belinda Howard had just gone out to wait for her?
With somewhat flustered steps and a heart filled with extreme worry, Cam Walker rushed out of the restroom into the corridor on the second floor, but after searching everywhere, she still could not find any trace of Belinda Howard
Now, she waspletely panicked; the fear in her heart could no longer be contained, erupting like a sh flood, leaving her utterly clueless!
Belinda Howard Belinda Howard! Apanied by the panic and anxiety in her heart, she began to shout frantically in the corridor, tears rolling down her cheeks, but no matter how much she cried, it could not erase the terror and fear inside her!
If something had happened to Belinda Howard, what would she do, what would she do
Belinda Howard where are you? Please answer Mommy She cried out, feeling as if her heart were shattering!
She regretted even more having let Belinda Howard wait by the door alone!
She blindly searched every single corridor on the second floor, but still could not find Belinda Howard.
She was frantic, manic, feeling as if the sky was about to fall!
Belinda Howard where are you She cried out aimlessly.
After searching the corridors on the second floor, Cam Walker tried to collect her thoughts and thought that perhaps her daughter had gone to the car to wait for her, so she rushed down to the first floor, and arrived at the restaurants front door.
Outside the door, there was no sign of Belinda Howard in the white Maserati, and Cam Walker felt like her soul had left her body, beginning to look around aimlessly.
Muttering to herself continuously, Belinda Howard
In her panic and helplessness, Cam Walker turned around and rushed back into the restaurant. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find[?]ovel
Please, have you seen my daughter!? Grabbing a waiter, Cam Walker began to ask desperately as if she had gone mad.
Seeing her in such distress, the waiter was stunned for a moment before he reacted, Your daughter?
Cam Walker nodded frantically, Yes, my daughter, four years old, wearing a red checkered skirt, very pretty!
She believed that anyone who had seen Belinda Howard would definitely remember her!
She was just in the restroom on the second floor, it was only a few minutes, then she disappeared
Well let me, let me help you look for her. Seeing her cry like that, the waiter also felt somewhat distressed and abandoned his work to join Cam Walker in searching the entire restaurant.
Meanwhile, inside a private room.
Belinda Howard was sitting in front of the dining table, happily eating a specially ordered dessert from Leon Hayden.
Didnt you have a meal? Seeing her eating with relish and looking very hungry, Leon Hayden couldnt help but be a little curious and asked.
Everyone here should havee to dine, yet this little girl seemed as if she hadnt eaten in a long time. Judging by her clothes, she didnt look like a child from a poor family.
Belinda Howard took a spoonful of cheesecake into her mouth, and then lifted her big eyes to look up at the uncle in front of her, her chubby little face incredibly adorable!
I ate at Grandmas house, but Im still a bit hungry! Belinda Howard loves cheesecake the most!
Belinda Howard? Is that your nickname? Leon Hayden furrowed his brow, seeming curious about the name, and could not help but ask.
Chapter 1143 - Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 Can you accompany me to find my
Chapter 1143: Chapter 1143: Can you apany me to find my mommy? Chapter 1143: Chapter 1143: Can you apany me to find my mommy? For the first time, he was surprisingly affectionate with a strange little girl, a fact he himself had not yet noticed.
Meanwhile, the customers who had arranged to talk business with him tonight were somewhat astonished to see such a genial side of him.
Everyone said that Lewis Harrison was a man difficult to get close to, whether it was within thepany or with the outside world. Those who tried to please and get close to him were always kept at arms length. Yet unexpectedly, here he was, so near to a little girl.
Belinda Howard nodded, Yes, Mommy, Uncle Luke, Grandma, and Grandpa all call me thatC
Belinda Howard stopped midsentence, as if she suddenly remembered something. She froze in shock, her eyes wide, Oh no! Mommy
Seeing her sudden expression of surprise, Lewis Harrison furrowed his brows slightly, a bit puzzled, Whats wrong?
Mommy Belinda Howard turned her smiling face toward him, Mommy is in the restroom, and she asked me to wait for her at the entrance!
Realizing she had left on her own, Belinda Howard knew that at this moment her mommy must be franticly searching for her, and she couldnt stay put any longer!
Putting down the spoon and cheesecake, Belinda Howard got down from the dining chair and was about to turn to leave.
Just as she was leaving, she suddenly paused, turned her head to look at the man still at the dining table, her voice tender and sweet, Uncle, can youe with me to find my mommy?
She really wanted to know what expression her mommy would have if she saw this man who looked exactly like Daddy. Could it be that this man in front of her was the Daddy she had never met?
Belinda Howard was calcting in her heart, eager to bring Lewis Harrison in front of Cam Walker.
Listening to her words, Lewis Harrisons calm face showed no expression. He was silent for a while and then slowly stood up.
He really had no intention of attending todays social engagement. Now this little girl had unwittingly helped him, giving him a reason to leave.
Okay.
Lewis Harrison stood up, while the several men who had wanted to talk business with him were somewhat taken aback and couldnt help but stand up themselves, Mr. Harrison, what about the contract Newest update provided by Find_Novel(.
I have something to tend to today, lets discuss the contract another time. He spoke indifferently, not even giving those men a nce as he took the little girls hand and left the private room.
Behind him, as they watched his retreating figure, those men couldnt help but grumble inwardly.
A great opportunity for coboration, all ruined by this little girl!
Leaving the private room, Belinda Howard and Lewis Harrison walked through the private room area on the second floor, and passing waiters couldnt help but feel a bit stunned by the sudden turn of events.
This father and daughter pair really do look strikingly alike, they were the envy of all those around!
Reaching the restroom, Belinda Howard went in and carefully searched but didnt find her mommys figure.
She couldnt help but feel panicked. If Mommy couldnt find her, she would definitely be as distressed as thest time.
She remembered once, on a whim, she had started ying hide and seek at home, which terrified Mommy half to death!
Mommy is gone She must be franticly searching everywhere for Belinda Lifting her head, Belinda Howard pouted, at a loss at this moment, not knowing where to find Mommy.
Seeing her look of distress, Lewis Harrison frowned and then led her away.
Do you remember your mommys mobile phone number? As he finished speaking, Lewis Harrison paused.
Chapter 1144 - Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 Just Cant Lose You
Chapter 1144: Chapter 1144: Just Cant Lose You Chapter 1144: Chapter 1144: Just Cant Lose You He found it strange, as he traditionally disliked meddling in other peoples affairs, yet today he had somehow ended up apanying a little girl he had just met for the first time, searching everywhere for her Mommy. It was too unexpected!
Belinda Howard shook her head. She was only four years old, how could she possibly remember such a long number.
I dont remember She looked down, feeling dejected, but then her eyes suddenly brightened, But I know where Mommys car is parked!
Perhaps, Mommy was waiting for her at the restaurant doorway!
Thinking about this, Belinda Howards sparkling eyes once again disyed a touch of joy!
Inside the restaurant, Cam Walker and the waiter were still anxiously searching everywhere. If they were at home, she would have thought Cam Walker was just ying hide and seek asst time, but at this moment, they were in a restaurant outside, and she could not imagine what might have happened to her daughter!
Had someone with intentions taken her away? Or had some ident urred?
She dared not think any further. Her daughter was her life, her only hope in this world. She had nothing else, only Belinda Howard, the most precious gift yton Howard had left her
Belinda where are you
In the vast restaurant, the waiter apanied her inside and outside, up and down, and they had searched everywhere except for the VIP Private Room on the Second Floor.
Because VIP Private Rooms were upied by people of significant stature, the waiter hesitated to disturb them and went to seek the managers approval first.
Mommy! Just as Cam Walker and the waiter were about to enter the elevator, a small figure suddenly rushed out of the elevator, and upon seeing her, she immediately ran over!
Belinda
Seeing her daughter suddenly appear, Cam Walkers heart finally settled down at this moment. She rushed over and held her daughters delicate body tightly in her arms, but the fear that lingered in her heart just now had not disappeared.
She looked at Belinda Howard. Perhaps because she had been frantic just now, she couldnt help but sound somewhat reproachful, Belinda Howard, where on Earth did you go!? ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? FindN()vel
Hearing her suddenly stern voice, the little Belinda Howard was frightened and dare not say a word for a moment.
Do you know how worried Mommy was? Didnt I tell you to wait there for me!? That instant of fear and anxiety seemed to engulf her, and she had been almost driven mad searching for her all over.
Im sorry Mommy Belinda Howard hung her head, feeling a little aggrieved by Cam Walkers scolding.
However, in her heart, she knew that she should not have left on her own, which led to her mothers reprimand.
Seeing her daughters aggrieved expression, Cam Walker felt both angry and heartbroken, but even more so, afraid.
Her tone softened, and she hugged Belinda Howards small body in her arms, with a choked voice, Belinda Mommy can live without anything else, just not without you you know that Ive already lost your Daddy, I really cant lose you too
Her daughter was like the anchor of her life. Without her, her life had no meaning, like a soulless shell, unable to feel the existence of this world.
Looking at her mothers tearful eyes, the sensible Belinda Howard raised her little hand and wiped the tears from Cam Walkers cheeks.
Dont cry, Mommy, its my fault Please dont cry
Looking at the crying mother and daughter before him, nearby, Lewis Harrison slightly furrowed his brow.
This woman, wasnt she the one fromst time
Chapter 1145 - Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 Watch Over Your Daughter from Now
Chapter 1145: Chapter 1145: Watch Over Your Daughter from Now On Chapter 1145: Chapter 1145: Watch Over Your Daughter from Now On `
It was no wonder he found the little girl familiar; she bore a resemnce to her mother.
Due to the busy restaurant, Cam Walker wiped away her tears and looked at her daughter in front of her, asking, Where did you go just now? Mommy was looking for you for a long while.
At this moment, Belinda Howard finally remembered the man, Lewis Harrison, who was still standing nearby.
Mommy, dont you think this uncle looks like Daddy? She pointed at Lewis Harrison standing beside them.
Cam turned her head and, in the moment she saw the man, a ripple disturbed her long-calm heart once again.
She slowly stood up, this man
yton Howard she blurted out subconsciously.
Hearing the name called out by her, a faint indifferent expression crossed Lewis Harrisonsposed face. Updates are released by
yton Howard
Presumably, this was the Daddy the little girl was talking about?
No wonder the name sounded familiar.
Mommy, hes not my Daddy, this uncle is called Lewis Harrison, said Belinda Howard, raising her head and tugging at a corner of Cam Walkers clothes.
Cam turned her head and nced down at her daughter beside her, finally remembering that the man in front of her was named Lewis Harrison.
But he looked so much like yton Howard, as if he were a reflection from a mirror.
Take good care of your daughter from now on. With a brief nce at the woman before him, Lewis Harrison walked toward the direction of the restaurant doorway.
Since he had returned the little girl to her mother, it was time for him to leave.
Watching his receding figure, Cam stood motionless for a long time, unable to move.
This man was named Lewis Harrison, was he really not her yton Howard?
Back in the car, Belinda Howard climbed into the passenger seat and, looking at the photos on the disy stand, she couldnt help turning her head to look at Cam Walker in the driving seat.
Mommy why does that man look exactly like Daddy?
Her little head was filled with curiosity,pletely baffled by how there could be two such strikingly identical people in this world.
Or was that uncle actually her Daddy?
Cam turned her head, nced at her daughter, then lowered her eyelids, her expression somewhat downcast, Mommy doesnt know either.
With a hint of mncholy, the mother and daughter drove the Maserati away from the restaurant doorway.
Weekend.
Cam Walker got up early to personally prepare breakfast for her daughter.
She felt the happiest thing in life was making breakfast for her daughter!
Since Belindas arrival, her cooking skills had greatly improved, of course, all thanks to Mrs. Beckham!
Without her patient teaching, she would not have achieved what she had today.
She remembered how, years ago, she could fill the kitchen with smoke just making breakfast, but now she possessed proficient cooking skills, which yton Howard would never taste again
Thinking of yton Howard, the Cam standing by the kitchen counter grew sad again, her hands pausing involuntarily in their task as she became engulfed in memories of the past.
It was only when the phone rang that she snapped back to the present, and then came Mrs. Beckhams call, Madam, Mrs. is calling.
Hearing this, Cam quickly wiped her somewhat damp hands and hurried out of the kitchen.
Hello, Mom, she answered the phone, calling out.
Cam, have you eaten yet?
Not yet.
After breakfast, bring Belinda here. Mom wants to see her, Ang Reid said gently.
`
Chapter 1146 - Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 Will Daddy Come Back
Chapter 1146: Chapter 1146: Will Daddy Come Back? Chapter 1146: Chapter 1146: Will Daddy Come Back? Cam Walker felt somewhat helpless, as it was Mother who personally picked up Belinda from school every day. They saw each other every day, and it had only been since yesterday that they had not met, yet she was already so eager to see Belinda again.
I understand, after breakfast Ill take Belinda over there, and we can also buy her some new clothes. The weather was getting colder, andst years clothes seemed too small now, so she needed to prepare some new ones in advance.
After hanging up the phone, Cam returned to the kitchen to finish preparing breakfast, and at this time, Mrs. Beckham had already brought Belinda downstairs.
Mommy! Seeing hering out of the kitchen with a te, Belinda ran over happily, like a little princess, adorable to the extreme!
Did Belinda wake up? Mommy made your favorite cream sandwich! After putting the te on the table, Cam squatted down, picked up her daughter, and then nted a big kiss on her tender cheeks.
Belinda, never one to be stingy with her affections toward Mother, returned a big kiss to Cam! The rightful source is find[?]ovel
Sitting in a white carved dining chair, Belinda ate the cream sandwich in front of her, and suddenly, as if something urred to her, she turned her head to look at Cam sitting beside her.
Mommy, are there really two people in the world who look exactly the same?
Hearing this, Cam was taken aback, not understanding why her daughter would ask such a question.
Whats the matter? she asked, looking at her daughter with a puzzled expression.
Belinda pursed her pink little lips, her big eyes filled with curiosity.
I saw Uncle Harrison on TV yesterday, and he looks just like Daddy in the photos, exactly the same!
Cams actions paused for a moment as her expression darkened instantly at her daughters sudden remark.
Belinda must be talking about Lewis Harrison. She, too, was curious whether there really were two people so simr in this world.
During this period of time, she had also observed Lewis Harrisons background, but to no avail.
Mommy doesnt know either Cam lifted her gaze, unconsciously uttering a sentence.
Then, where did Belindas Daddy go? Will hee back? She only knew her Daddy was not around since she was little, and whenever she asked Mommy, Mommy would only say that Daddy woulde back when she grew up.
Hearing this, Cams thoughts returned, and she nced at her daughter.
yton Howard, will hee back
Heh, she feared he might never return.
If Lewis Harrison was yton Howard, there was no way he wouldnt remember her. He once said he could forget anyone but her
Belinda, eat your breakfast quickly, soon well go to Grandmas house, and well buy you some new clothes! Not knowing how to answer her daughters question, Cam deftly changed the topic, avoiding her daughters question.
Sure enough, once Belinda heard about buying new clothes, she immediately became excited and started to eat her breakfast seriously!
After breakfast, the mother and daughter left home and first went to arge shopping mall, where they shopped for several hours until it was time for lunch, then they returned to Walker Manor.
Ang Reid had already instructed the kitchen to prepare a table full of food. Every weekend, what she looked forward to most was the family reunion over a warm and heartfelt meal!
After lunch, Ang Reid and Baxter Walker sat with Belinda on the sofa, apanying her as she read a fairy tale storybook.
Chapter 1147 - Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 The Man Who Appeared on the TV
Chapter 1147: Chapter 1147: The Man Who Appeared on the TV Screen Chapter 1147: Chapter 1147: The Man Who Appeared on the TV Screen Cam Walker sat to one side, turning on the LCD TV.
She flipped through the channels, finding nothing of interest, and was about to turn it off when she suddenly glimpsed a familiar face on the screen.
That concludes the news conference for the cooperation between South Koreas KM Group and E Citys Kimberly Cooper
Its Daddy!
Watching the man who had suddenly appeared on the screen, Belinda Howard, who was buried in a fairy tale story inside the sofa, suddenly raised her head and pointed at the man on the screen, eximing in shock.
The sudden cry from the little baby left Baxter Walker and Ang Reid somewhat puzzled and bewildered, and they followed by looking up at the TV screen.
When they saw that familiar face, the couple were so shocked they almost couldnt speak!
Isnt that Ang Reid frowned, as if she couldnt believe her eyes.
The man on the screen, wasnt that yton Howard!? How could
This For a moment, Baxter Walker was also so shocked he couldnt speak.
He turned his head to look at his daughter beside him and asked in amazement, Cam, quickly tell Dad, is that yton Howard?
Hearing her fathers question, Cam Walker calmly redirected her gaze; her parents, like her, had thought at first nce that the man, Leon Hayden, was yton Howard.
She turned her head, nced at her parents, and then managed to force a faint smile, No, hes the CEO of South Koreas KM Group, here to talk about business in Ennd. Checktest chapters at find?novel
At this, Mr. and Mrs. Walker both found it somewhat unbelievable!
Not yton Howard? How was that possible, that there were two people in the world who looked so strikingly alike!?
Noticing the title her daughter had let slip just now, Cam Walker averted her gaze and nced at the daughter sitting in her mothers arms, Belinda, hes not your Daddy, you cant call someone else that, understand?
Belinda Howard pouted her little mouth, bing especially petnt with her grandparents around, I did not, he really does look exactly like Daddy!
Cam Walker felt helpless but still corrected insistently, But thats just like at most!
Ang Reid nced at the TV screen and then turned to look at her daughter, frowning and saying, Cam, are you sure? Thats really not yton Howard? But he reallyC
Mother. Before Ang Reid could finish her sentence, Cam Walker interrupted her with an understanding.
The first time, in the restaurant, she had also mistaken him for yton Howard, but he definitely wasnt.
Apart from that face and the appearance, his temperament and memories were not yton Howards at all.
I also thought he was yton Howard at first, but after asking carefully, I found out hes Korean and the CEO of KM Group, not yton Howard.
Despite her response, the couple still found it hard to believe; they felt it was impossible for there to be two people in the world who looked so simr.
But on second thought, if the man truly were yton Howard, why would he appear in South Korea? And as the CEO of KM, no less.
Thinking it over, the couple also concluded that maybe there really were two people in this world who looked exactly alike!
At this time, a series of urgent phone rings sounded, and Cam Walker picked up her cell phone only to see it was Emily Walker calling.
No sooner had the phone connected than Emily Walkers somewhat rushed voice came through, Cam, have you watched the TV!?
Cam Walker paused, as if she had already guessed what Emily was going to say, and squeezed out a reluctant smile, You mean the news about the cooperation between KM and Kimberly Cooper?
Chapter 1148 - Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 Doubts About Leon Haydens Birth and
Chapter 1148: Chapter 1148: Doubts About Leon Haydens Birth and Life Chapter 1148: Chapter 1148: Doubts About Leon Haydens Birth and Life Hmm, that Lewis Harrison, he At this moment, sitting in her home living room, Emily Walker, staring at the face on the TV screen, was also so surprised that she couldnt even speak.
Cam Walker knew that anyone who recognized yton Howard would be astonished by this scene.
He is not yton Howard.
Why are you so sure? They clearly look very alike! Emily Walker didnt think so.
Perhaps, yton Howard hadnt died at all back then but was saved by someone.
Cam Walker looked down with a somewhat saddened eyelid; they indeed looked alike, but
Recalling the moment in the restaurant, when he treated her with indifference and coldness, she knew that he simply wasnt her yton Howard.
Yet, in the depths of her heart, she felt as if yton Howard hadnt died at all, not even a little bit, and she didnt want to give up on that hope!
Emily Walker, could you ask Baron Stuart to help me investigate everything about Lewis Harrisons past!
What do you mean? Emily Walker frowned, not understanding why Cam Walker would suddenly say this.
If Lewis Harrison were yton Howard, why wouldnt she just ask him directly?
Cam Walker looked up, nced at the parents and daughter sitting beside her, then stood up and walked to the side of the living room, whispering, Actually, Im not sure, Ive also wondered if that Lewis Harrison is yton Howard, but his memory is not at all like mine
At these words, Emily Walkers frown deepened perplexedly, Are you saying that youve already met him? Newest update provided by Find~Novel
Cam Walker nodded, Yes, not long ago, in a restaurant, he denied it, hes not yton Howard.
How could this be
On the other end, Emily Walker frowned in confusion.
Was the man on television really not yton Howard?
Then why why do you still want to investigate him?
Because I feel that maybe something happened when yton Howard fell off the cliffside four years ago She had seen it on television and in novels where a person could lose their memory due to a certain ident. If Lewis Harrison were yton Howard, maybe he was
But at that time, the ident clearly happened in Japan, while Lewis Harrison was born in South Korea, which confused her.
Emily Walker and Cam Walker thought alike; although Baron Stuart dispatched many people to search for yton Howard four years ago, to no avail, there was another possibility that yton Howard was saved by someone after falling off the cliffside, which could have led to the search parties missing him by chance.
Although this possibility was slim.
Okay, even if you didnt say anything, I believe Baron Stuart would investigate that Lewis Harrison. While speaking on the phone, Emily Walker looked at the calm man sitting beside her.
At this time, when Baron Stuart saw Lewis Harrison on television, he too was momentarily shocked.
After hanging up the phone, Cam Walker raised her eyelids to look at the sky outside the window ahead of her. If Lewis Harrison were yton Howard, she would make him remember every single detail of the past.
But what she feared was that they might indeed be two different people
And if that were the case, would she have to endure the pain of losing yton Howard all over again
Putting away her cell phone, Cam Walker turned and walked back to the sofa. At this moment, her cell phone rang once again.
She lowered her head to look at the caller ID: Jose Pearce.
Looking at the name on the screen, Cam Walker was silent for a moment, then after a long time, she answered the call.
Hello?
Lady Walker.
Chapter 1149 - Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 Can You Be My Female Companion
Chapter 1149: Chapter 1149: Can You Be My Female Companion? Chapter 1149: Chapter 1149: Can You Be My Female Companion? Is there something you need?
On the phone, Jose Pearce hesitated for a moment, and upon thinking about his uing invitation, he suddenly felt somewhat embarrassed.
He pursed his thin lips, chuckled, and said, Ah, theres something I would like to ask for your help with. I wonder if Lady Walker would be willing?
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker on the other end of the line was taken aback.
What could Jose Pearce possibly need her help with?
Although unclear about the details, she subconsciously asked, What is it?
Tonight, ourpany is hosting a banquet, and I would like to invite Lady Walker to be my dance partner. Would that be possible?
Its undeniable that Cam Walker has always had a certain allure for Jose Pearce. Like with tonights banquet, the first person he thought of inviting as his dance partner was not someone else but Cam Walker.
Listening to Jose Pearces invitation over the phone, Cam Walker first paused for a moment, then hesitated for a while before asking softly, To be your dance partner?
Yes. On the phone, Jose Pearce nodded his head.
Cam Walker was stunned; she didnt understand why he would invite her to be his dance partner.
Towards Jose Pearce, she couldnt say she had any special liking; at most, she thought he was a decent man and very gentlemanly.
But for her, in this world, no one could rece yton Howards ce in her heart, and she couldnt make room for a second man.
On the phone, seeing that she had not responded for quite some time, Jose Pearce became somewhat anxious, fearing she would refuse.
Lady Walker, give me a chance, and consider it giving yourself a chance as well, said Jose Pearce, remembering the three months of pursuit he had mentioned thest time.
He dearly hoped that she would give him this three-month opportunity.
If she truly could not ept any man besides her ex-husband, then at that time, he would let go wholeheartedly, convinced and without any regrets.
Cam Walker was once again stunned, not quite understanding the meaning of his words.
Try to ept another rtionship, or are you afraid to try? Afraid of feeling guilty? Perhaps trying very hard to persuade her, Jose Pearce spoke a bit more directly.
Cam Walker knew that he didnt mean anything else.
But she didnt want anyone to presume to specte about her feelings towards yton Howard.
Mr. Pearce, regarding my feelings for my husband, I dont want anyone to make presumptions. You only want me to be your dance partner, theres nothing about being brave or not. Just tell me the time and ce.
Cam Walker spoke, perhaps some things didnt really need to be exined, especially her feelings for yton Howard, which she didnt need to justify to anyone.
Seeing that she suddenly agreed so readily, Jose Pearce was somewhat surprised, but of course, mostly pleased.
After telling her the time and ce, they both hung up the phone.
On the side, Ang Reid seemed to have guessed that the caller was Jose Pearce.
Under normal circumstances, she would definitely encourage her daughter to attend the banquet and to get along well with Jose Pearce, but now
She turned her head and looked at the news conference on the screen that was about to end. Checktest chapters at Find1Novel
If yton Howard were still alive in this world, then Cam
She looked at her daughter with some concern. As a parent, of course, she hoped for her happiness and joy.
Returning to the sofa, Cam Walker looked at her parents and then at her daughter Belinda Howard.
Then, raising her head, she smiled at Ang Reid, Mom, Im going to attend a banquet tonight. Could you take care of Belinda for me? Ille to pick her up after the banquet ends.
Chapter 1150 - Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 The Stunning Woman Before Me
Chapter 1150: Chapter 1150: The Stunning Woman Before Me Chapter 1150: Chapter 1150: The Stunning Woman Before Me Looking at her daughter, Ang Reid smiled gently, Alright.
At this time, Graham Berkeley kept staring at the TV screen, his expression unspeakablyplex.
Was that Lewis Harrison really yton Howard? If so, why hadnt hee back to find Cam all these years?
If not, could there really be two people in the world who looked so alike?
Graham sighed. He feared that if Lewis Harrison really was yton Howard and his reason for not returning was that he had already forgotten Cam, then losing him again would be even more painful for her.
In the afternoon, after putting Belinda Howard to sleep for a nap, Cam Walker got up and checked the time; it was already three-thirty.
She had agreed to meet Jose Pearce at seven in the evening; it was time for her to prepare a dress and do her styling.
Remembering that except for the necessary Company banquets, she hadnt attended any other banquets in a long time, she realized she didnt have any nice dresses.
With no other choice, she went to arge shopping mall and picked out a goose-yellow mermaid skirt adorned with tiny rhinestones that sparkled and exuded a mature sexiness.
Cam was impably shaped to begin with; her height of 1.68 meters highlighted her unique statuesque demeanor. Trying on the dress, she aroused envy in the store clerks.
After choosing the dress and pairing it with a pair of white crystal high heels, Cam went for a simple styling. By the time she came out, the sky had gradually darkened. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel
She checked the time; it was now six oclock in the evening.
Once home, she changed into the dress and was about to leave when her cell phone rang right on cue.
The call was from Jose Pearce.
Cam answered it.
Hello?
Lady Walker, where are you? Ille pick you up, Jose Pearces gentle and maic voice came through the phone.
Cam paused for a moment, after all, she had her own car and didnt need his ride.
No need, Ill just drive there myself, she politely declined.
But Joseughed, Since youve agreed to be my dance partner, give me a chance to act the gentleman. Besides, where is there a dance partner who drives herself to the banquet alone?
Upon hearing this, Cam hesitated.
Indeed, that was the case. When attending banquets, male and female partners did not go separately; they usually arrived together and entered the venue side by side.
After a moment of hesitation, Cam had no choice but to give her home address to Jose and wait for him toe pick her up.
20 minutester, Jose Pearces car stopped in front of the vi. When he saw Cam dressed so splendidly, he was shocked.
He knew that Cam was beautiful, but he had never seen her so exquisitely dressed and stunning.
Seeing him staring nkly at her, Cam was a bit puzzled, Whats the matter?
She looked at herself somewhat strangely, wondering if there was something wrong.
Jose came back to his senses and offered a light, shallow smile, Nothing, you just look so beautiful today that Im afraid Ill be the one who seems dim inparison when we get to the venue.
Hearing his humor, Cam couldnt help but reveal a lightugh, Mr. Pearce is joking.
In fact, Joses appearance was also outstanding, and wherever he went, he would attract the attention of many women.
The two left the vi together, arriving at the banquet venue at around six fifty.
Chapter 1151 - Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 Lets Go Beautiful Lady
Chapter 1151: Chapter 1151: Lets Go, Beautiful Lady Chapter 1151: Chapter 1151: Lets Go, Beautiful Lady The banquet was held within a luxurious vi belonged to Jose Pearce. When Cam Walker stepped out of the car andid eyes on the luxury European architecture, she couldnt help but feel a sense of awe.
Lets go, beautiful Lady, Jose Pearce said as he got out of the car and, like a gentleman, extended his arm to Cam Walker.
Cam was initially stunned, but she quickly understood.
Although it was somewhat unfamiliar to her, as his dance partner, she certainly knew how to enter the conference hall.
Arm in arm with Jose Pearce, they entered the conference hall.
As Jose Pearce was the guest of honor that evening, his entrance caught the attention of many guests.
Many people were still unfamiliar with Cam Walker.
Though most were from E City, because Cam had once had stic surgery and seldom appeared in public spaces afterward, many people did not recognize her now. Of course, some still did.
Mr. Pearce, youve arrived,
As soon as they entered the conference hall, numerous guests came over to greet Jose Pearce.
Cam found the peoples staring somewhat ufortable.
She could feel the eyes appraising her, probably due to Jose Pearces status, thus everyone was curious about thedy apanying him tonight.
Surrounded by a group of people, Cam felt out of her element but managed, out of politeness, to smile in response.
Mr. Harrison.
Jose Pearce led her to a man at some point, and upon seeing Leon Hayden in front of him, Jose smiled and respectfully called out.
Cam raised her head, and when she saw Leon Haydens familiar face, shepletely froze, and the faint smile on her face disappeared as well. Read full story at FindN()vel
She had not expected that Leon Hayden would attend Jose Pearces banquet.
As he observed the man and woman before him, Leons expression remainedposed; he nodded at Jose but made no other gesture.
However, his deep gaze involuntarily shifted to nce at Cam Walker in front of him.
Despite her careful dressing up, Leon recognized Cams identity at a nce.
She was the woman who had clung to him not long ago, iming he was her ex-husband, and also a careless mother.
But seeing her so pitiful and seemingly longing for her ex-husband back then and now so easily hooking arms with other men, she likely wasnt such a lovesick woman after all.
Looking at the woman in front of him, Leon couldnt help but snort in disdain.
Feeling that scornful look in his eyes, Cam was momentarily stunned.
Every time they met, he seemed to have that look of disgust towards her.
This is Lady Walker, Miss Rich from the Walker Consortium; Mr. Harrison has met her before, Jose said while smiling at the man in front of him.
Thinking of how much Leon Hayden resembled Cam Walkers ex-husband, Joses gaze at Cam became a bit more exploratory.
Did she still see Leon Hayden as her ex-husband?
Leon pursed his thin lips slightly and quietly responded, Hmm.
That evening, Leon Hayden was an important guest for Jose Pearce, so he was treated with considerable courtesy and respect.
However, despite the flurry of socialites approaching him since he entered the conference hall, Leon appeared uninterested and dismissed them indifferently.
After exchanging brief greetings, Leon turned to leave, Mr. Pearce, you must be busy.
Watching his retreating figure, Cam watched intensely for a long time, her heart filled withplex emotions.
Chapter 1152 - Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 I Heard She Had a Child Out of
Chapter 1152: Chapter 1152: I Heard She Had a Child Out of Wedlock Chapter 1152: Chapter 1152: I Heard She Had a Child Out of Wedlock yton Howard have youe back?
Why, you dont remember me anymore
Turning his head, Jose Pearce gazed at the woman beside him and couldnt help but fall into deep thought.
From her expression, it was evident that she still harboredplex feelings for Lewis Harrison.
Such a woman, yet she deeply attracted him.
Cam?
Cam Walker snapped back to reality, lifting her head to look at Jose Pearce, slightly stunned by his sudden address.
Seeing her dazed look, Jose Pearce smiled, May I call you that?
At this moment, she couldnt very well say no, could she?
Helplessly, she managed a forced smile, Whatever.
After all, it was just a form of address, nothing to fret about.
However, she had only met Jose Pearce three times so far, and being addressed so familiarly still made her feel somewhat uneasy.
Seeing her consent, Jose Pearces mood brightened even further as he continued to greet the guests with her.
After half an hour, Cam Walker was feeling tired.
Why did she feel like the female host greeting guests?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker couldnt help but release Jose Pearces hand unnaturally and smiled apologetically, Excuse me, Id like to go to the restroom.
She excused herself to leave; indeed, she no longer wanted to continue like this.
The moment Cam Walker left, a few of Jose Pearces friends gathered around, probing, You sly dog, who was that just now?
Jose Pearce chuckled, clearly understanding what his friends were getting at.
Dont jump to conclusions, she is the Walker Consortiums Miss Rich, and tonight shes merely attending as mypanion.
Walker Consortiums Miss Rich? Hasnt she already gotten married? I heard she even has a child
Thats not right; I heard that she actually never got married, merely got involved with a man and then had a child, butter on that man just disappeared, and theres been no news of him over these years
The crowd went back and forth with each person specting about Cam Walkers past, everyone having their own version.
But thats hardly surprising, considering that ever since Cam Walker returned a few years ago after stic surgery, she rarely showed her face in public, and even when she did attend some events, people didnt recognize her as the Cam Walker from that year. Discover more novels at find?novel
Over the years, many people only knew about the ident that disfigured her, yet they knew very little about her personal matters.
It was only after the birth of Belinda Howard that many found out that the Walker Familys Daughter had been involved with a man, but as for who that man was, the outside world was clueless.
Many rumors imed she was abandoned by the man, had an illegitimate daughter but due to the disparity in social status and the fact that the Walkers and Futuren Group were rtives, many people merely gossiped privately and dared not speak out, after all, no one dared to offend Baron Stuart of the Walker Group and Futuren Group!
Damn, youve changed your taste, huh, going for single mothers now?
Enough, can you stop spouting nonsense? Shes not any single mother, she did indeed get married to that man a few years ago, just without a grand wedding ceremony.
Seeing his friends specting about Cam Walker, Jose Pearce couldnt hold back from defending her; he refused to believe that Cam Walker was a woman abandoned by a man and left with a daughter.
Here we go, jumping to her defense already? You say theres nothing between you two,e on man, spill the beans! Seeing him defend Cam Walker, Jose Pearces friends were even less willing to let this opportunity pass and pressed him to confess it all!
Chapter 1153 - Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 Strange Sounds
Chapter 1153: Chapter 1153: Strange Sounds Chapter 1153: Chapter 1153: Strange Sounds Not far away, Lewis Harrison happened to be standing at the ss door by the front door. When he heard these idle gossips, he couldnt help but form a new recognition of Cam Walker.
Unwed motherhood? Psh!
Alright, I have other guests to entertain, you all can do as you please! As if not wanting to continue the squabble with several friends, Jose Pearce left them behind and turned back to the banquet hall.
No matter what everyone else said or their objections, his determination toward Cam Walker remained, believing that this woman was not as frivolous or casual as his friends had imed.
Clutching a wine ss, Lewis Harrison felt a bit repulsed by the atmosphere of the banquet, so he walked out to the balcony to admire the garden beneath the night sky.
The water in the swimming pool shimmered under the starlight, and not far away, a figure walked over from the poolside.
After leaving the restroom, Cam Walker came from the back door of the banquet hall to the swimming pool in the back garden, finding the atmosphere of the banquet hall somewhat oppressive.
But stepping out in an off-shoulder evening gown as it was nearing early winter, she inevitably felt a chilly breeze.
She shivered and huddled her body, deciding it would be warmer to return to the banquet hall.
Just as she was about to go back to the banquet hall, a series of soft voices carried over from not far away
Dont mmm it wont be good if someonees and sees One womans soft voice reached Cam Walker from a distance, leaving her puzzled and clueless as to what was happening over there.
Out of curiosity, she found herself walking toward that direction without really thinking.
Dont dont do that ah help help me The woman kept calling out, but her voice was somewhat faint,
Cam Walker was baffled, wondering how there could be cries for help in Jose Pearces private estate.
She followed the sounds and, upon turning a corner, waspletely stunned by the scene before her!
You little temptress, I like it when you scream like that The man pinned the woman against the wall, lifting one of her pale and shapely thighs, his body continuously thrusting into her.
Even the slow-witted Cam Walker realized what the two were doing at this moment. After the initial shock, her cheeks quickly turned red, and she turned and rushed away!
Really
She had heard cries for help just now and thought something was wrong, but it turns out
Recalling the raucous scene of the pair, Cam Walkers pace quickened as if she feared being discovered by the man and woman she had just seen, hastily trying to return to the banquet hall.
She couldnt believe that woman, who seemed to be enjoying herself so much, was calling for help. It made her think there was some emergency!
With a sense of urgency, Cam Walker sped up, wanting to leave the ce of trouble quickly!
However, just as she was about to step onto the few stairs in front of the grand entrance, she suddenly collided with a solid figure. When she looked up and saw that incredibly handsome face, she became so flustered that she stumbled and lost her bnce, falling backward ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find~Novel
Seeing her about to fall, Lewis Harrison swiftly extended his hand and caught her slender waist in the crook of his arm.
After the initial shock, Cam Walkers face turned pale. Feeling that the man in front of her had saved her, her expression froze for an instant.
Gazing at her delicate face, Lewis Harrison seemed to momentarily lose himself as well.
After a while, Cam Walker slowly came back to her senses, and with a bit of awkwardness, she spoke up, Th-thank you.
Chapter 1154 - Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 Sprained Ankle
Chapter 1154: Chapter 1154: Sprained Ankle Chapter 1154: Chapter 1154: Sprained Ankle Only when she spoke did Lewis Harrison snap back to reality, and then, his arm suddenly loosened
Cam Walker had no time to stabilize herself before once again losing her bnce, and in an instant, she fell to the ground Th?s chapter is updated by findnovel
Ah!
Falling to the ground, Cam Walker let out a cry of pain.
She looked up, somewhat puzzled, at the man before her, anger flickering in her eyes as well, What are you doing!?
This man was strange, he had just now saved her, yet before she could steady herself, he had let her go, causing her to fall, and it hurt!
She winced in pain, furrowing her brow as she reached down to touch her ankle.
Watching the woman fall before him, Lewis Harrison felt conflicted himself.
Just now, upon seeing her about to tumble, he didnt know what came over him, instinctively reaching out to catch her, as if that impulse wasnt under his control at all.
But when she opened her mouth to say thank you, thats when he realized that he shouldnt have saved such a frivolous, troublesome woman, and so he let go, causing her to fall once more.
Yet, to Cam Walker, his actions seemed entirely intentional!
She touched her somewhat painful ankle, then awkwardly tried to stand up, but as she braced herself to rise, a sudden sharp pain shot through her right ankle!
Hiss it hurts!
Her body, which had just risen, copsed again due to the intense pain. She winced, looking down at her ankle.
It was red and swollenCshe must have twisted it when she fell from the staircase.
Looking at the woman in a sorry state before him, Lewis Harrisons face was impassive, but deep down aplex emotion stirred, the origin of which he couldnt decipher.
Cam Walker looked up to meet the gaze of the man towering above her.
This cold and merciless man, how could he possibly be yton Howard!
yton Howard would never allow her to suffer even the slightest injury!
Cam Walker fought back tears, not knowing why, but she was determined not to show any weakness in front of Lewis Harrison!
She forced herself to stand, despite the waves of severe pain at her ankle, pain that furrowed her delicate brows. Yet she endured, longing to leave the presence of this man!
But as soon as she stood up, that intense pain followed, nearly making her copse once again!
Possibly driven by pride, Cam Walker bore the agony, hardly managing to steady herself, and then hobbled towards the Banquet Hall, leaning on the ornate guardrail beside the staircase.
Watching her limp along, though under the Light and moonlight, Lewis Harrison could clearly see the Cold Sweat trickling down her Forehead, and could well imagine the acute pain she was experiencing.
This woman certainly knew how to put on a brave face!
Lewis Harrison gave her one look, his line of sight involuntarily drifting to her ankle, which, beneath the long mermaid skirt, he could not see.
Cam Walker struggled to climb the first step, enduring the sharp pain.
Hiss Perhaps due to her pride, she kept her moans as quiet as possible, so as not to let the man before her hear.
However, the tight frown on her brow still gave her away to Lewis Harrison at a nce.
Somehow, seeing her put on such a brave front, knowing the intense pain she was currently bearing, yet still stubbornly advancing step by step on the staircase, Lewis Harrison felt an irritation at his heart!
Chapter 1155 - Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 Struck Dumb
Chapter 1155: Chapter 1155: Struck Dumb? Chapter 1155: Chapter 1155: Struck Dumb? As if wanting to end the faint restlessness in his chest, Lewis Harrison suddenly stretched out his arm and scooped up the person passing by his side, then asked with a stern face, Where do you want to go?
Cam Walker was still somewhat trapped in shock; she had never imagined this man would suddenly pick her up!
She looked at the man before her with a bit of shock, and from his handsome face, all she could see was his annoyance.
She really couldnt understand him. This man obviously acted as if he was disgusted by her, yet why did he pick her up? He couldnt be nning to do what he did just now, picking her up and then deliberately letting go, could he?
Cam Walker looked at the man before her somewhat nkly for a moment, forgetting to answer Lewis Harrisons question.
Impatiently, Lewis Harrison lowered his head, his face extremely displeased, Have you be mute?
It was then that Cam Walker snapped back to reality and responded, Uh, theres a Rxation Room inside, I, I want to rest there for a little while.
With the way she was now, she didnt need to attend the dance for a little while.
But what about this man? Was he genuinely intending to take her to the Rxation Room?
Cam Walker was somewhat doubtful; after all, she was well aware that she hadnt left a good impression on this man, but instead seemed to annoy him. Find the newest release on Find?Novel
Having received her answer, Lewis Harrison carried her and turned to walk towards the Banquet Hall.
Wait a moment! Just as he was about to enter the Grand Hall with her in his arms, Cam Walker suddenly spoke up.
Lewis Harrison stopped in his tracks, frowning at her sudden cry, and looked down at her with some displeasure.
He was indeed behaving unusually today. Despite being filled with loathing for this woman, when he saw her struggling to walk, an odd emotion stirred within him, one he couldnt quite make sense of himself.
All he knew was that when he saw her acting strong, his mood became inexplicably irritable.
Seeing the mans face suddenly darken, Cam Walker paused for a moment.
Then she pointed towards a direction and hesitated, Theres a side door over there; lets go in through that.
She hade out through that door just a short while ago; with so many people in the Banquet Hall right now, she really didnt want to be seen being carried by a man this way.
Upon hearing this, Lewis Harrison looked in the direction she was pointing, and indeed saw a door.
Cam Walker let him carry her, though it was somewhat ufortable, but at this moment, she had no other choice because her ankle was in too much pain.
Even without walking now, she could still clearly feel the pain.
If it werent for her inconvenient foot right now, she wouldnt have wanted to be carried by him all this way; she could feel that this Lewis Harrison seemed to have an aversion to her.
However
Pressing against the mans chest, she recognized that familiar scent that hadnt changed, the one that belonged to yton Howard
The two of them arrived at the Rxation Room, where Lewis Harrison ced her inside the sofa, gave her a brief nce, and then turned to leave.
Leaving the Rxation Room, he furrowed his brows in confusion. What was wrong with him today? Why did he feel a hint of pity for that woman?
Clearly, he really detested such flirtatious women.
Staring at the closed Room door, Cam Walker only then took off her high heels and examined her twisted ankle, which by now had swelled up visibly.
She didnt know if there was a Medicine Box or something simr in this Rxation Room.
She raised her head, looking around, and her line of sightnded on the Drawer on top of the cab.
Chapter 1156 - Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 Frivolous Careless Stupid
Chapter 1156: Chapter 1156: Frivolous, Careless, Stupid! Chapter 1156: Chapter 1156: Frivolous, Careless, Stupid! Thus, she got up, intending to search, but found that the pain had reached a point where she couldnt stand!
Ah! Thump!
A cry of rm apanied by the sound of thumping, Outside the Door, just as Lewis Harrison was about to leave, when he heard the noise Inside, his eyebrows knitted together, he turned and opened the Room door, only to see the Woman in a sorry state on the Ground in front of the sofa
So stupid!
He strode over, picked up the Woman, and ced her back Inside the Sofa.
I find that you, This woman, are not only careless and frivolous but also very stupid! After picking her up, Lewis Harrison coldly spat out a few words, leaving Cam Walker momentarily stunned.
Why has hee back?
No, what does he mean by frivolous, careless, and stupid? Was he calling her frivolous, careless, and stupid?
Thinking about this, Cam Walkersplexion instantly began to look somewhat unpleasant.
What does it have to do with you? If shes frivolous, if shes careless, if shes stupid, even if thats the case, what business is it of his to criticize her?
Cornered by her retort, Lewis Harrison suddenly found himself at a loss for words, and his heart filled with irritation.
Hmph, truly a sharp-tongued woman!
He must have seen Ghosts toe back in here again!
With a disdainful nce at her, Lewis Harrison stood up straight, his face showing a sneer of contempt as he turned and left the Rxation Room.
This time, he did not linger any longer and quickly left after stepping out of the Rxation Room!
Looking at the Room door for A little While, Cam Walker finally came to her senses and examined her injured ankle. Content originallyes from find~novel
It was swelling more and more; she needed to find some Ice Cubes or something to reduce the swelling.
At that thought, she suddenly remembered that there should be Ice Cubes and such in the Banquet.
But how was she going to get out Now?
Right, she should just make a Phone call to Jose Pearce!
Thinking about this, Cam Walker hurriedly searched for her Cell Phone, only to discover that the small purse she was carrying had gone missing at some point
Strange, where was her Bag?
Looking up, she thought hard and realized it must have been dropped Outside when she fell earlier.
Great, now she couldnt leave, and Jose Pearce didnt know she was Here.
Thinking about this, Cam Walker rubbed her temples, feeling a headache, annoyed and in pain!
Meanwhile, in the Banquet Hall, Jose Pearce, having been unable to find Cam Walker the whole time, grew worried and tried calling her phone to no avail.
Nothing bad happened, right?
With that possibility in mind, Jose Pearce quickly ran to the Restroom, had someone verify she wasnt Inside, then dashed to the Back Garden, still unable to find her.
Could she have left?
Jose Pearce stood still, lost in thought.
Just now, During Banquet, he had indeed seen her looking somewhat lonely. Could she have left because of that?
But was she the type to leave without saying goodbye?
Yet where would she go? And why wouldnt she answer his calls?
As time passed, by This moment the Banquet was nearing its end, and Cam Walker still hadnt appeared.
Watching one Guest after another leave, Jose Pearce was puzzled.
Had she really left early?
With such thoughts, once all the Guests had left, Jose Pearce turned to leave the venue, determined to go to Cam Walkers Living ce to check on her.
He was very concerned, wondering if Cam Walker might have left because he was greeting the Guests with her.
Or, had his friends idle gossip reached her ears, causing her to leave in a huff?
Chapter 1157 - Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 Forgotten in the Relaxation Room 1
Chapter 1157: Chapter 1157: Forgotten in the Rxation Room 1 Chapter 1157: Chapter 1157: Forgotten in the Rxation Room 1 Thinking about this, Jose Pearce grew even more worried and quickly rushed out of the Vi, driving away in a sapphire blue sports car! This update is avable on f?ndnovel
Meanwhile, not far away, Leon Hayden was also just about to leave in his white sports car when he saw Jose Pearce leaving alone; he frowned slightly.
Wasnt he supposed to leave with that woman? Why did he leave alone?
He turned his head to look at the silent Vi. At this time, all the guests had already left, and the Vi was empty, maybe, that woman had already been sent home by Jose Pearce earlier.
With that thought in mind, Leon Hayden didnt ponder further and drove away from Jose Pearces Vi in his white sports car.
As the sports car entered the City District and waited at a Crossroads traffic light, the image of Cam Walker in the Rxation Room suddenly shed across Leon Haydens mind.
Had she left at all? Or was she still in that Rxation Room?
He knew that Jose Pearces Vi was usually unupied and only asionally used for events and banquets.
At this time inside the Vi, Cam Walker was in the Rxation Room, and the sprain at her ankle was bing more apparent.
The sound of Waltz Cloud Music that had just resounded not long ago had also gradually ceased. Cam Walker, inside the Rxation Room, could distinctly feel that the banquet in the Grand Hall seemed to have concluded.
But why hadnt Jose Pearcee to find her?
Didnt he know she was here?
But she had been missing for such a long time; wouldnt hee to look for her at least once? After all, she was one of the guests he had invited today.
Inside the sofa, Cam Walker struggled to stand up, wanting to leave the Rxation Room to check on the situation outside.
Surely, everyone hadnt left, leaving her here all alone?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker started feeling uneasy. She remembered what Jose Pearce had told her when she arrived, that the Vi was only asionally used and normally emptyCafter a party, there would be no one around.
She definitely did not want to spend the night alone in this ce.
Bracing her body with difficulty, but the pain in her ankle was too much. However, right now, she had no choice but to suppress the sharp pain and hobble towards the Room Entrance.
Just as she had only taken a few steps, she suddenly heard a snap, and before she could react, the originally bright Room turned pitch ck in an instant, causing her heart to thud with fright!
What whats going on
Looking at the suddenly darkened Room, Cam Walker couldnt help but feel scared.
Had everyone left? Was she the only one left in the entire Vi?
Thinking about this possibility, Cam Walker grew even more frightened.
Following a sliver of moonlight from Outside the Window, she tried to grope her way to the Room Door, but the agony in her ankle made every step excruciating.
Finally reaching the Room door and opening it, she found that the normally bright Corridor was only dimly lit by emergency lights.
Standing at the House Entrance, looking down the long Corridor, Cam Walker suddenly felt a chill wash over her, and couldnt help but shiver.
Looking into the dimness of the Corridor, she inexplicably thought of a Horror film she had seen in high school
Thinking about this, she abruptly shut the Room Door, suddenly feeling a spine-tingling sensation sweep over her, causing a chill to run down her spine
She wasnt particrly afraid of the dark, but being alone in a strange environment, in such pitch-ck darkness, it was untrue to say she wasnt scared; after all, she was just a woman!
Chapter 1158 - Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 The Approaching Footsteps
Chapter 1158: Chapter 1158: The Approaching Footsteps Chapter 1158: Chapter 1158: The Approaching Footsteps Thinking of the silent corridor, Cam Walker dared not go out again. She had to stay inside the Room the whole time, unsure of what to do.
Her sprained ankle hurt more and more. Cam tried to walk back to the sofa to sit down again, but under the cover of darkness, it seemed like her legs touched something, and she let out a scream before falling to the ground.
Perhaps it was her mind ying tricks. Although already frightened, when she got up, her gaze unintentionally caught a glimpse of the Night Sky outside the Window. The curtains swayed gently in the breeze, appearing even more sinister at this moment
Especially the branches of the trees outside, which cast shadows on the curtains under the moonlight, now seemed like something was haunting them
Cam swallowed hard, trying to calm herself, but she couldnt quell the fear in her heart!
Her body shaking, she suppressed the pain in her foot and dragged herself to a spot farther away from the Window, trying her best to stay calm.
She didnt think about the silent corridor or look at the sinister Outside the Window, just curling up in a corner of the Room.
But just as she was trying topose her terrified heart, the next second, she was suddenly startled by a noise, her nerves tensing up at that moment, her eyes filled with fear and horror!
Tap! Tap! Tap
Clear footsteps echoed in the Corridor Outside, making Cam tense, feeling as if her heartbeat would stop from it! Official source is FindNovel
With her arms wrapped tightly around herself, she was afraid. Could something truly sinister ur during such a quiet night?
Looking at the Room Door tightly closed, the crisp footsteps continued in the Corridor Outside the Door, echoing silently in the Night, getting closer to her location
Suddenly, a ghost story she had heard shed through her mind, about someone staying at an Inn who heard footsteps at midnight, opened the door, and found the corridor empty except for the echoing footsteps
Suddenly, the tightly closed wooden door was flung open, and a dark figure appeared at the Room Entrance under the moonlight!
Ah! Cam screamed in fright, trembling uncontrobly, her whole body curled into a ball!
Upon opening the Room door, Lewis Harrison was taken aback by her sudden scream, half-stunned for a moment, still somewhat unclear about what was happening to her.
He paused, then stepped into the dimly lit Room, where he could still see her location clearly under the moonlight.
Indeed, this woman had been forgotten here!
On the way, he didnt understand why he turned back and returned to the Vi.
Lewis Harrison didnt make any noise except for the crisp sound of his leather shoes.
Cam buried her head in the crook of her arm, trembling all over with fear from the shock, not daring to look up, only able to hear the clear footsteps getting closer and closer to her
You
Ah!!! Just when Lewis Harrisons hand was about to touch her body, Cam screamed again, as if trying to mask her fear with the scream.
She didnt believe that in This World, something unclean could appear in real life.
Hallucinations it was all hallucinations
Chapter 1159 - Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 Trembling Body
Chapter 1159: Chapter 1159: Trembling Body Chapter 1159: Chapter 1159: Trembling Body Hearing her sudden scream, Lewis Harrison was startled once again.
Whats wrong with this woman? Was he that terrifying?
Hey!?
Deciding not to touch her, he just squatted down in front of her, calmly looking at her.
In the dim light, he seemed to make out her trembling body
Lewis Harrisons heart gave a jolt.
Was she afraid?
Following his low growl, Cam Walkers scream also stopped, as she recognized the slightly familiar voice.
Was the voice
Panicked, she lifted her head from between her knees, her pitch-ck eyes looking terrified in the dimly lit room, and when she saw the man crouching before her, she copsed as if breaking down, and without thinking, threw herself into the mans arms and began to cry bitterly.
Wah
Taken aback by her sudden action of throwing herself into his arms and sobbing loudly, Lewis Harrison was momentarily stunned, having not expected her to do so.
Woo Im so scared At this moment, looking at the mans familiar face, feeling the familiar smell of his chest, for a moment, Cam Walker seemed to mistake him for yton Howard, crying helplessly and fearfully,pletely relying on the man before her, exposing her vulnerable side to him.
If it had been before, she knew that yton Howard would have taken her into his arms and soothed her with everything he had.
But now
Feeling the woman who had flung herself into his arms, Lewis Harrison remained frozen in ce, his hand still by her side, unsure where to rest it.
After a long time, feeling the trembling body in his arms, Lewis Harrison finally spoke softly, possibly worried that she might be startled again, he made his voice as light as possible.
Its okay now
It wasnt until a faint voice sounded that Cam Walker, who was buried in his arms, came back to her senses, seemingly realizing that the man in front of her was not yton Howard, at least, not right now!
Suppressing her sobbing, she hesitated before lifting her head from his embrace and slowly moving away from his chest.
Looking up, she nced at the man before her and lowered her eyelid.
She was somewhat puzzled as to why he had appeared here again. Hadnt everyone left?
Plus, when she had thrown herself into his arms just now, he didnt seem to have pushed her away with disgust.
She remembered the first time at the restaurant; he had been quite ruthless in pushing her away, almost causing her to fall to the ground.
Thank you.
Looking at the woman before him, now that she seemed to have regained herposure, the trace of pity in Lewis Harrisons heart also disappeared, reced by an expression of indifference.
You are truly a foolish woman, everyone left and youre still here? What, nning to y some midnight horror game? Get full chapters from F?nd-Novel
Being told this, theposure that Cam Walker had finally regained shook once again because of his mention of a midnight horror game.
She looked up at the man before her, annoyed!
She wasnt trying to y some midnight horror game; it was simply her foot injury that had made it difficult to move, resulting in being left behind.
She had thought that Jose Pearce woulde looking for her, but it seemed he had also forgotten about her existence!
Im not trying to y a midnight horror game! Its all because of you! Cam Walker retorted, thinking carefully, she realized the reason she had twisted her ankle was entirely due to the man before her. Had he not reached out to help her and then suddenly let go, she wouldnt have fallen and ended up so embarrassingly injured.
Chapter 1160 - Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 A Different Emotion in the Heart
Chapter 1160: Chapter 1160: A Different Emotion in the Heart Chapter 1160: Chapter 1160: A Different Emotion in the Heart Looking at her angered appearance, Lewis Harrison furrowed his brows, Me? What did I do?
If it werent for you, I wouldnt have gotten hurt, and I certainly wouldnt have been forgotten here! Already scared to death inside, and now being ridiculed by this man in front of her, Cam Walkers heart seemed to be fuelled with rage as well, so she couldnt help but stand off against the man before her!
Looking at the woman before him, Lewis Harrison couldnt help but pull a smile at the corner of his lips, This woman, she really knows how to misce her anger on others!
So youre saying, you getting hurt was my fault?
Isnt it? Cam Walker retorted.
Lewis Harrison suppressed his displeasure, Then please tell me, how is your injury my fault?
If you hadnt suddenly let go, how could I have fallen?
Tsk. Hearing this, Lewis Harrison couldnt help but let out a derisiveugh, and then looked at the woman before him, Woman, I dont seem to have an obligation to reach out and help you, do I?
This woman was reallyughable. At that time, even if he hadnt extended his hand, wouldnt she have fallen to the ground just the same?
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker paused for a moment, then countered, Youre right, you dont. However, had you not suddenly appeared before me, I wouldnt have almost fallen over from shock
She looked down, a bit furious. Back then, in her panic trying to avoid that man and woman, she had bumped into this man, and that was why she fell in a fluster.
In the end, whether he helped her or not, he was the cause of it all!
Listening to her defense, Lewis Harrison felt that this woman was really too argumentative.
Eventually, he didnt want to tangle with her anymore, and after giving her a nonchnt nce, he turned and walked towards the direction of the front door.
Seeing him suddenly turn around, Cam Walker instantly felt a wave of unease and eeriness in the pitch-dark room.
It had been so hard to have someonee, and she didnt want to stay alone in such a ce anymore!
Therefore, she quickly got up, intending to follow him out of the room. Fresh chapters posted on ?ovelFind
Ah!! Just as she stood up, a burst of sharp pain assaulted her.
Cam Walker couldnt bear it and copsed with a cry, crashing heavily onto the floor.
Hearing the cry from behind, Lewis Harrison stopped at the front door, turned his head to look in Cam Walkers direction.
Although the room was dim, he could still clearly see her lying helplessly on the ground, looking somewhat in pain.
Cam Walker furrowed her brows in pain, took several deep breaths, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead. She felt the pain in her ankle intensifying.
She instinctively reached out to touch it, finding that her foot was now much more swollen than before.
But she couldnt stay here anymore, not wanting to experience the eerie and terrifying atmosphere!
So, she braced herself again, trying to stand up.
However, just as she was about to fall once more, a pair of strong arms reached out in time and caught her in a firm grasp.
Looking at the woman before him, Lewis Harrison spoke two words with some impatience, Troublesome!
After that, he moved his hands, lifted her horizontally, and walked towards the direction of the front door.
In the dimly lit corridor, apart from the emergency lights, there was no other light. Looking at the long and silent corridor, Cam Walker subconsciously shrank her head, nestling it into Lewis Harrisons sturdy chest.
Feeling the womans movement, Lewis Harrison paused for a moment, an unusual emotion suddenly emerged in his chest
After leaving the vi, he put her onto the passenger seat, sat himself in the drivers seat, then started the car and left Matthews vi.
Chapter 1161 - Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 As a Husband You Should Be More
Chapter 1161: Chapter 1161: As a Husband, You Should Be More Attentive Chapter 1161: Chapter 1161: As a Husband, You Should Be More Attentive Meanwhile, Jose Pearce was driving the Sapphire Blue Sports Car. He first went to Cam Walkers home to confirm she indeed hadnte back, then, worried, he rushed to Walker Manor.
Seeing Jose Pearce appear suddenly, Ang Reid was a bit puzzled. Discover more novels at f?ndnovel
Mr. Pearce? You
Ang Reid was surprised, wasnt he supposed to have taken Cam Walker to a wine banquet? Why did he show up here? Could it be that the banquet was already over?
Before Ang Reid had time to think it through, she saw Jose Pearce speak anxiously, Aunt, hello, I wanted to ask, has Came back?
Upon hearing this, Ang Reid was first stunned, then baffled, Cam? Didnt she go to the wine banquet with you? She hasnte back.
Listening to Ang Reids words, Jose Pearces heart suddenly felt empty.
She hasnte back? Could it be that something really happened?
Thinking about this, Jose Pearce could no longer restrain himself and abruptly turned around to leave Walker Manor.
Watching his hastily departing figure, Ang Reid, still standing there, was also full of confusion. But she could distinctly feel that her daughter seemed to have disappeared
.
Jose Pearce returned to his own vi, searched the entire ce, inside and out, top to bottom, but failed to find Cam Walker anywhere.
However, in the back gardens step area, he found the small purse she had carried with her tonight.
This made him even more uneasy.
Why would the small purse, which should have been with her, have ended up here?
At this time, Cam Walker had been taken to the Hospital by Lewis Harrison.
Looking at the visibly swollen ankle, the orthopedic surgeon frowned, Why did you wait until it was this swollen beforeing to the hospital?
Cam Walker lowered her head, momentarily unsure of how to answer.
She hadnt expected her ankle to swell up like this.
The Doctor looked up, somewhat reproachfully ncing at Lewis Harrison standing aside, and in an irked tone said, As a husband, you should also be more attentive. Only bringing her to the Hospital when its swollen like this, do you want her to end up with a useless foot?
Upon these words, both Cam Walker and Lewis Harrison were somewhat shocked.
ncing at the Nearby Man and noticing his gloomy expression, Cam Walker hurriedly exined to the Doctor, No, thats not it, hes not myC
Enough, you people who dont take care of yourselves always have a host of reasons! The Doctor didnt wait for her to finish speaking and waved his hand with a look of disgust, clearly not interested in their so-called reasons!
During the check-up, Cam Walker was held the entire time by Lewis Harrison.
He wasnt sure why he was doing these iprehensible things. After all, this woman had nothing to do with him, right?
Alright, remember to take this medicine twice a day. If the swelling hasnt gone down,e back for a follow-up in three days.
The Doctor instructed while handing the prescription to Cam Walker.
Cam Walker took the prescription, nced at it, then attempted to stand up, but her ankle was too painful and she couldnt help but furrow her brow.
Seeing her like this, the Doctor looked displeased and averted his gaze, turning towards Lewis Harrison, I say, you there, why are you standing around like a block of wood? Come over and pick her up. Shes hurt this badly, do you expect her to walk home on her own?
The Doctor was a middle-aged person, looking to be around 50 years old, inevitably muttering to himself about the behavior of young people today.
Men nowadays, as soon as they achieve a little, they start to stray, tsk!
Upon hearing this, both Cam Walker and Lewis Harrison were taken aback.
She turned her head, a bit embarrassed as she looked at the orthopedic surgeon, Youre mistaken, hes notC
Chapter 1162 - Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 Lets go mother of the child
Chapter 1162: Chapter 1162: Lets go, mother of the child! Chapter 1162: Chapter 1162: Lets go, mother of the child! Also, remember when you get back home to rub the medicine in and massage her; that will reduce the swelling faster! The doctor blurted out, seemingly oblivious to Cam Walkers words, then he began to mutter again, These young people nowadays really dont know how to be gentle with their wives
Listening to the doctors words, Leon Hayden became somewhat impatient and shifted his gaze away.
He must have seen ghosts today to bring this woman to the hospital!
Suppressing the displeasure in his heart, he strode over and looked at Cam Walker sitting in the chair, Lets go, mother of my child!
Having said that, he bent down and scooped her up from the chair in one swift motion.
Walking through the hospital corridor, Leon Haydens face was stern as he held Cam Walker, deep in thought.
Since meeting this woman, he had changed; he wasnt quite himself anymore. But why was this happening?
Why could a stranger make him do things he didnt want to do?
He could have left her in that dark vi, or he could have left her alone in the hospital and walked away. Yet, he didnt. Instead, he had anomalously brought her to the hospital and stayed with her through the check-up; now he was carrying her away Read full story at find?novel
Damn it! he growled in irritation,pletely unaware of the woman still in his arms.
Hearing his sudden growl, Cam Walker lifted her head and noticed only his agitated face.
Maybe it was the doctors misunderstanding that was bothering him?
After a moment of silence, Cam Walker slowly spoke, How about you put me down, I can walk on my own.
Having rested for a while, she felt the pain in her ankle had subsided significantly; she should be able to move on her own. It would be tough, but she thought she could manage.
At her suggestion, Leon Hayden lowered his eyelids coolly and nced down at the woman in his arms, his tone unenthusiastic, Put you down? Are you sure you can walk?
I-I should be able to she replied, a bit unsure of herself. After all, being carried like this made her uneasy; she might as well try to get back home with difficulty.
But
She hadnt driven there, and she didnt carry money with her. Even if she managed to get to the hospital entrance, how would she get home?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker realized this was a serious problem!
I really dont understand, he started with displeasure, why a woman like you loves to act tough so much? Isnt it enough to stay by a mans side and wait for him to protect you? You always try to brave it out, even when you clearly cant walk, yet you still force yourself!
His disapproval in his voice, he continued to march forward, carrying her, clearly having no intention of putting her down.
His words struck a chord in Cam Walker, causing her heart to feel as if it had been painfully torn.
If she could, she would love nothing more than to stay by yton Howards side and wait for his protection
She looked up at his familiar handsome face, her eyes unintentionally reddening and moistening
Felling the silence from the person in his arms, Leon Hayden frowned slightly and instinctively looked down, only to see her eyes slightly moist, catching him off guard and making him feel unease.
But that peculiar feeling vanished too quickly, disappearing in just a second.
If you like to act tough so much, then stop showing that pitiful look at every turn. Heined in disdain and continued walking forward.
Chapter 1163 - Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 Your Home Address
Chapter 1163: Chapter 1163: Your Home Address Chapter 1163: Chapter 1163: Your Home Address You you really look exactly like him Looking at the handsome face before her, Cam Walker blurted out unconsciously.
Lewis Harrison pursed his lips, cast his eyes down once again to nce at her, and then spoke in a cold voice, I regret to inform you, I am not your ex-husband!
At this time, the two had already arrived at the station, where he tossed her into the passenger seat, Lewis Harrison then promptly opened the door to the drivers seat.
Your home address.
Cam Walker stayed silent for a moment, then told him the address to Walker Manor.
It was approaching 10 PM, and Belinda Howard was still at her grandmothers. She needed to go pick her up.
.
At night, after Jose Pearce said so, Ang Reid also became somewhat anxious, thinking that Cam Walker had gotten into some ident and had been waiting in the living room on the sofa.
At this time, Belinda Howard, who was sleeping in the second floor room, also suddenly woke up, rubbed her sleepy eyes, and walked down barefoot.
Grandma, why hasnt Mommye back yet?
Ang Reid looked up, and seeing the child she called Princess walking down barefoot, couldnt help but stand up and hurried over, Belinda, why did you wake up?
Belinda Howard lifted her gaze, I miss Mommy, I want to sleep with her!
Looking at her granddaughter, Ang Reid forced a gentle smile, Belinda dear, Mommy hasnte back yet. When she does, she will sleep with Belinda.
When will shee back? Belinda Howard lifted her sparkling big eyes and asked the grandmother before her.
Ang Reid smiled, She will be back right away.
In fact, she also felt uncertain.
Logically speaking, the banquet could end in two hours, but now it was already past 10 PM. Why hadnt Cam returned?
Recalling the anxious expression that Jose Pearce had upon arrival, her worry intensified.
Could there really have been an ident?
As she was thinking, a sound of a car driving up came from outside the door. Ang Reid, upon hearing it, turned her head and hurried to the grand entrance to open it, and indeed saw a luxury sports car stopped at the courtyard entrance.
I can get down by myself, said Cam Walker as they reached her parents home gate, not wanting to be carried in by him. She spoke defiantly.
After saying this, she went to open the car door to get out.
This time, Lewis Harrison made no move, just sitting there in the drivers seat, seemingly with no intention to get out of the car.
Cam Walker opened the car door and got out with a limp, enduring the pain.
Watching her struggle with each step, Lewis Harrison, for some reason, grew more and more irritable, yet he did not want to get out of the car to carry her inside. Official source is Find~Novel
She was so keen on proving her strength, wasnt she? Then lets see how far she could push it.
With every step, Cam Walker felt the pain intensify. But in front of her own parents, it wasnt appropriate for her to ask him to carry her inside, and it seemed that he wasnt nning on picking her up either.
Just as she was thinking, Cam Walker suddenly felt her body lift, and she was hoisted into the air
Clearly you cannot walk, so whats the harm in saying so? Carrying the child in his arms, Lewis Harrison strode toward the grand entrance of Walker Manor.
At this moment, Ang Reid had just reached the courtyard entrance. When she saw the two people in front of her, she was momentarily shocked into silence.
yton yton Howard?
Hearing the middle-aged woman address him, Lewis Harrison couldnt help but frown.
It seemed that yet another person had mistaken him for that yton Howard.
Facing her mother, Cam Walker offered an exnation, Mom, he is not yton Howard.
Upon hearing this, Ang Reid finally snapped out of her shock.
Chapter 1164 - Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 How Could It Be So Similar
Chapter 1164: Chapter 1164: How Could It Be So Simr Chapter 1164: Chapter 1164: How Could It Be So Simr Hearing that, Ang Reid finally snapped out of her shock as she remembered the scene she had seen on the TV screen this afternoon. She realized that the man before her must be Lewis Harrison from South Korea, right?
But how could he look so much like yton Howard? Could they really be different people?
Ang Reid found it odd; whether in terms of height or appearance, the two men indeed looked identical.
Daddy! Inside the house, Belinda Howard called out excitedly upon seeing Lewis Harrison suddenly appear at the front door, her eyes lighting up, seemingly very happy because of his presence!
Upon hearing her voice, Lewis Harrison nced inside the house and noticed a petite figure standing there, barefoot.
Cam Walker frowned at her daughters unexpected salutation, softly chiding her, Belinda, you cant just call anyone Daddy! Find the newest release on F?nd-Novel
Hearing that, Belinda Howard stuck out her tongue, realizing that the man before her wasnt her daddy, and quickly pursed her lips to stay quiet.
However, looking at the two adults in front of her, she raised her curious eyes and asked with a puzzled face, Mommy, why did you let Uncle Harrison hold you?
It wasnt until Belinda mentioned it that both adults snapped back to reality, and even Ang Reid standing nearby was also astonished, looking at her daughter quizzically.
Cam, whats happened to you?
Looking at her mother, Cam Walker was at a loss for words for a moment.
Fortunately, before she could exin, Lewis Harrison carried her straight into the house and then set her down on the sofa in the living room.
Without saying much more, Lewis Harrison put her down, took a look, and then turned to leave without a word of greeting.
Hey! Watching his retreating figure, Cam Walker couldnt help but call out.
Lewis Harrison paused his steps, turned back, and looked at her indifferently.
Thank you for tonight she said sincerely.
If it werent for his return to Jose Pearces vi, she might have had to spend the evening there alone, and its possible that by tomorrow, no one would have even discovered her.
After all, that was a vi Jose Pearce only asionally visited; it was usually empty.
Indifferently ncing at her, Lewis Harrison still said nothing and departed from the Walker family home.
Watching his leaving figure, Ang Reid was also somewhat spellbound, murmuring to herself, How could they look so alike Its just too simr
Mommy, are you not feeling well? Why did you let Uncle Harrison hold you? Belinda Howards sweet voice broke the trance of mother and daughter.
Ang Reid turned her head back, only then remembering her daughter who came back sote.
Yes, Cam, why did youe back sote? Mom was so worried. She walked over to her daughter sitting inside the sofa, her face full of concern.
Cam Walker managed to smile weakly, herplexion also not looking too good, Im fine, just had a small ident at the banquet.
Ang Reid frowned, looking up and down at her daughter in a panic, An ident? What happened? Where are you hurt?
Seeing her mothers anxious and worried expression, Cam Walker felt a bit helpless, Mom, no need to worry too much, its just a twisted ankle.
Hearing that, Ang Reid hurriedly lifted the hem of her dress and, indeed, saw that her ankle was swollen, feeling a sudden pang of heartache.
You child, how could you be so careless, have you seen a doctor?
Cam Walker nodded, Ive already seen one.
Ang Reid then felt reassured and nodded.
Suddenly, she seemed to remember something, looking puzzled at her daughter.
Chapter 1165 - Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 You Dont Have to Worry Too Much
Chapter 1165: Chapter 1165: You Dont Have to Worry Too Much Chapter 1165: Chapter 1165: You Dont Have to Worry Too Much By the way, werent you supposed to be brought back by Jose Pearce after you were injured? Howe it was yton HowardChowe it was that Lewis Harrison?
Ang Reid almost blurted out yton Howards name again because the two men looked so much alike.
Thinking about everything that happened tonight, Cam Walker also found it hard to exin, just smiling lightly, I dont know how to exin, he just happened to be there, so he brought me back.
Beyond that simple summary, she really didnt know how to tell her mother about everything that happened tonight.
Ang Reid nodded, as if she understood.
By the way, Mom, howe you all havent gone to bed sote? It was already past 10 PM, and at this time, they should have been asleep long ago. Moreover, even Belinda hadnt gone to bed.
With this thought, Cam Walker turned her head to look at Belinda Howard, who hadpletely woken up by now.
I was actually nning to sleep too, but then Jose Pearce came asking if you hade back. I got so worried; how could I possibly fall asleep? Thankfully, everything was okay now, which reassured her quite a bit.
Hearing this, Cam Walker couldnt help but frown, Jose Pearce? He came here looking for me?
Ang Reid nodded, Yes, it seems he noticed you were missing, so he came here to ask if you had returned.
At that, Ang Reid started to feel suspicious.
This daughter had clearly gone out with Jose Pearce, so howe she ended up with Lewis Harrison at the banquet when an ident happened?
Belinda, give the phone to Mommy, Cam said as she looked at the phone on the tea table and then at her daughter nearby.
Upon hearing this, Belinda obediently handed the phone to her.
Mom, do you have Jose Pearces phone number?
She knew that she had met Jose Pearce through her mothers introduction, so her mother must also have Jose Pearces contact information.
Hold on, said Ang Reid, as she quickly went upstairs to fetch her cell phone and scrolled through to find Jose Pearces phone number. Content originallyes from find?novel
At this time, Jose Pearce, still anxious, looked at the caller ID after hearing his cell phone ringtone.
Hello?
Mr. Pearce. Although he had suggested it, she still couldnt bring herself to say his name at this moment.
Hearing the familiar voice on the phone, Jose Pearce immediately spoke, his tone betraying his urgency, Cam, where are you right now?
Recognizing the urgency and concern in his voice, Cam Walker forced a smile, Uh, Im at my mothers home now, you dont need to worry too much.
Upon hearing this, Jose Pearce, who had been anxious all evening, finally felt a sense of relief and took a breath.
Where did you go tonight? I couldnt find you, and I thought you He stopped mid-sentence, realizing that he was increasingly concerned about this woman.
Cam Walker smiled, seemingly recognizing how worried he was about her.
I went outside to get some air and identally sprained my ankle; then I went to the Rxation Room. Its just that She paused, not understanding why, if she had been staying in the Rxation Room, he hade looking for her at her mothers home and hadnt thought to look for her there.
I was in the Rxation Room for a long time, but I didnt see youe. After that, I went to the hospital, and now Im fine.
The Rxation Room?
Jose Pearce furrowed his brow; he had been searching frantically all night, yet he had neglected to check the Rxation Room before the banquet ended
So, she had been in the Rxation Room all evening.
And
Hearing her say she had been waiting in the Rxation Room for him to find her, Jose Pearce felt a strange emotion well up inside him.
Chapter 1166 - Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 The Medicine Left on the Car
Chapter 1166: Chapter 1166: The Medicine Left on the Car Chapter 1166: Chapter 1166: The Medicine Left on the Car Perhaps she had also gradually started to have a little bit of affection for him?
So how did you get to the hospital thereafter? He asked, puzzled, because she had not driven to the banquet, and it was difficult to hail a car at his private vi.
At these words, Cam Walker paused.
It took her a while to hesitantly reply, It was Leon Hayden.
Hearing the name from her lips, the slight smile that had finally appeared on Jose Pearces face instantly vanished.
Leon Hayden
He knew that Leon Hayden was not her ex-husband, but
Because it was him who caused my ankle to twist, he took me to the hospital. Hearing silence on the other end, Cam Walker couldnt help but exin. Fresh chapters posted on find?novel
It wasnt that she feared Jose Pearce would misunderstand anything, rather, she didnt want anyone to misunderstand anything between her and Leon Hayden.
Although she exined it like this, a sliver of doubt lingered in Jose Pearces heart.
However, the fact that she exined herself to him, did that also mean that she didnt want him to misunderstand anything?
Thinking about this, Jose Pearces mood suddenly became clear, and he smiled, Then your ankle is okay now?
Cam Walker shook her head, Its fine.
Meanwhile.
In the underground parking lot of a Five-Star Hotel, Leon Hayden parked his car and was about to get out.
Just as he unbuckled his seat belt and prepared to exit the car, he caught a nce of a white stic bag on the passenger seat.
He furrowed his brows, reached to check the stic bag, and found that it contained several boxes of medicine.
Looking at that stic bag, he fell silent, and after a long time, he picked up the stic bag and got out of the car.
At this time, his cell phone began to ring. Seeing the familiar name on the screen, he turned the volume down to the lowest, Hello?
Leon Hayden continued to talk on the phone while walking in the direction of the hotel entrance.
.
The next morning, Cam Walker woke up.
After a nights rest, the pain in her ankle had lessened quite a bit.
However, just as she had eaten breakfast and was about to apply the medicine, she discovered that the medicine she had brought back from the hospitalst night was gone
Sitting on the sofa, Cam Walker couldnt help but fall into deep thought.
Last night, she remembered leaving the hospital with the medicine, and afterwards
She seemed to recall not taking the medicine with her when she got out of the carst night
That meant the medicine was still in Leon Haydens car?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker suddenly felt a bit despondent.
She certainly couldnt ask Leon Hayden to bring it to her, could she?
But with her ankle swollen like this, if she didnt apply the medicine, she didnt know how long it would take to heal, and the dy could disrupt her working hours.
After much consideration, Cam Walker still decided to give Leon Hayden a call.
But then she paused again.
Her cell phone had been lost the night before, and moreover, she didnt have Leon Haydens contact information
Just as she was pondering, the doorbell rang.
The servant hearing the sound went to open the door, and after a little while, Jose Pearce walked in with a smile.
Seeing him, Cam Walker was somewhat surprised.
Mr. Pearce
It seems you are still not used to calling me by my name? Jose Pearce walked over to the sofa, at which time Ang Reid happened to being downstairs with Graham Berkeley.
Seeing him, the couple was quite surprised.
However, since he was the suitor introduced by themselves to their daughter, Ang Reid naturally treated him with a warm attitude.
Mr. Pearce, what brings you here?
Looking at the parents descending the staircase, Jose Pearce politely smiled, Uncle and Aunt.
At his natural and affectionate address, Graham Berkeley faintly smiled and nodded towards him.
Chapter 1167 - Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 Ill have someone go and get it
Chapter 1167: Chapter 1167: Ill have someone go and get it. Chapter 1167: Chapter 1167: Ill have someone go and get it. He had always maintained an indifferent attitude towards his daughters happiness; as long as she was doing well, he didnt care about whether she had a perfect family or not. So, regarding this Jose Pearce, he wouldnt say he has a favorable impression, but neither has he a bad one.
Mr. Pearce, please have a seat. Howe youre here today? After aiding Graham Berkeley to the sofa, Ang Reid busily invited Jose Pearce to sit down as well.
The spot he stood at was right beside Cam Walker, and when Ang Reid called him to sit, he naturally took a seat beside her.
Cam Walker pursed her lips but didnt deliberately try to avoid anything.
Perhaps, he just sat down as the situation dictated.
If you two dont mind, just call me Jose. Mr. Pearce feels a bit too formal for me, said Jose Pearce with a smile, clearly aware that they both were his elders.
One must admit that when it came to interpersonal rtions, he truly was quite the gentleman.
The couple nodded, Alright, as long as you dont mind.
Seeing him chatting so naturally with her own parents made Cam Walker feel somewhat ufortable.
She had no particr feelings for this Jose Pearce, but she didnt want her parents to start having a favorable impression of him first.
Oh yes, Jose The words reached the edge of her lips, and Cam Walker paused, as she still couldnt quite bring herself to say his name, Jose Pearce, why are you here?
She was somewhat puzzled as to why he would suddenly visit.
Turning to look at her, Jose Pearce smiled, then took out a small handbag from his hand, This is yours fromst night. You dropped it at the vi. It seems to have your cell phone and keys inside.
Gazing at the handbag in his hand, Cam Walkers face broke into a slight smile.
Thank you. She reached out to take the handbag, which indeed contained many important things of hers.
By the way, how is your ankle injury? Knowing she was injured, Jose Pearces gaze inadvertently fell on her swollen ankle, and he couldnt help but frown, Have you applied any medicine?
Addressing this made Cam Walkerugh awkwardly.
However
She raised her eyes to look at the man before her.
I had medicine with me when I came back, but I seem to have left it in Lewis Harrisons car. And now I dont have any way to contact him.
Although she knew where he stayed, now with her injured ankle and the inconvenience of movement, she simply couldnt make it to the hotel where he stayed.
Hearing this, Jose Pearce raised his line of sight.
Was it Lewis Harrison who took her homest night?
Its alright, I have Mr. Harrisons contact information. He said, going to take out his cell phone, but then he paused, reconsidering, and he stopped the motion.
Why dont I go get it myself? It wouldnt be right to have him send it over.
After hearing his words, Cam Walker also thought it made more sense. Therefore, she nodded, Why dont you give me the address? Ill have someone go pick it up. Theres no need to trouble youC
Its fine. I bear some responsibility for your injuryst night, after all. I will go. Having said this, Jose Pearce already stood up.
Then, turning to Graham Berkeley and Ang Reid beside him, he said, Ill take my leave.
Cam Walker wanted to say something else, but at this moment, Jose Pearces figure had already disappeared at the front door. Read full story at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
.
Since it was Sunday, Leon Hayden stayed alone inside his hotel room, going nowhere.
Sitting on the upscale sofa and looking at the stic bag atop the tea table, he couldnt help but fall into contemtion.
He could have easily thrown such stuff into the trash can, yet for some reason, he had kept it.
Chapter 1168 - Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 You Call So Affectionately
Chapter 1168: Chapter 1168: You Call So Affectionately! Chapter 1168: Chapter 1168: You Call So Affectionately! At this moment, the Room Door was knocked, and the Assistant who hade to Ennd with Him walked in. Get full chapters from Find1Novel
Mr. Chairman, its a Video Conference from Director Hudson and the others. The Assistant, holding a notebook, walked up to Leon Hayden.
Gazing at those annoying faces on the Screen, Leon Hayden remained expressionless, watching the crowd on the Screen with an icy face.
Our Chairman has been That ce for so long, so have you settled all the business matters? Seeing that He had not returned to Seoul for a long time, a few Directors inside km couldnt help but want to see His embarrassment, and eagerly sent a Video Conference.
Leon Hayden leaned back nonchntly Inside the Sofa, his postureposed, his face as icy as ever, looking down at everyone like an emperor, Im really sorry, the Cooperation with Kimberly Cooper hasnt been finalized yet.
Upon hearing this, several Senior Shareholders on the Screen couldnt help but let out a faintugh, We thought our Chairman Harrison was very capable. After being gone for such a long time, he still hasnt sealed the deal.
Yes, my apology, but in order to finalize things as soon as possible, I cant discuss things in detail with you all. As His words fell, Leon Hayden leaned forward personally and closed the notebookputer on the Tea Table Top.
Looking at the Man in front of him, the Assistant was somewhat puzzled.
Mr. Chairman, youve clearly settled the Cooperation with Kimberly Cooper, why did you say
Leon Hayden lifted His profound Eyes, the mystery in their depths elusive and even more inscrutable.
If you want to punish those arrogant people, let them first enjoy the taste of standing on Cloud Heights, and then, make them plummet into the abyss harshly.
His casually uttered sentence, however, made the Assistant pause in shock.
Their Young President was indeed a ruthless character
It seemed that as a mere Assistant, he would have to pay close attention to His words and expressions in the future. If he were to offend Mr. Chairman, he might lose his job!
Looking at the exalted Mr. Chairman, the Assistant Mister carefully picked up the notebook and then, like an invisible person, exited the presidential suite.
Just as he opened the Room door, he saw Jose Pearce standing at the House Entrance, as if he was about to knock.
Seeing him, the Assistant was somewhat surprised, Mr. Pearce? Why are you Here?
Seeing Leon Haydens Assistant, Jose Pearce smiled, Im looking for Mr. Harrison.
At this time, Leon Hayden, Sit on the sofa, appeared to hear themotion at the House Entrance and involuntarily turned His head, catching sight of Jose Pearce standing there.
The Assistant turned back, nced at Leon Hayden Inside the Sofa, and seeing He did not speak, made a please gesture to Jose Pearce, Mr. Pearce, pleasee Inside.
Seeing him approach, Leon Hayden did not stand up, but instead lifted His line of sight for a moment to nce at Jose Pearce, waiting for him to speak first.
Mr. Harrison. Looking at the Man in the Sofa, Jose Pearce greeted Him first.
Leon Hayden nodded, Please take a seat.
Last night, thank you for taking Cam Walker Home. As soon as he sat down, Jose Pearce got straight to the point.
His sudden remark took Leon Hayden by surprise.
Initially, He thought that Jose Pearce hade to Him for business matters, but He had not expected Him to mention Last nights incident.
Cam Walker?
Such affectionate terms suggest that there is indeed an unusual rtionship between that woman and him.
Thinking about this, Leon Hayden suddenly felt a sense of irritation in His chest!
Mr. Pearce, did youe over today just to talk about this matter? He spoke calmly, His face expressionless as He looked across at Jose Pearce.
Chapter 1169 - Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 Throw it away
Chapter 1169: Chapter 1169: Throw it away! Chapter 1169: Chapter 1169: Throw it away! Jose Pearce smiled, Of course not. Cam Walker mentioned that the medicine she got from the Hospitalst night was left in your car. Did Mr. Harrison notice it?
Upon hearing this, Lewis Harrisons line of sight involuntarily nced towards the stic bag on the tea table.
So, was this man sent by that woman to fetch her medicine? Why didnt shee herself?
I threw it away, Lewis Harrison replied coldly, without knowing why he blurted out that response.
Hearing this, Jose Pearce was taken aback, looking at Lewis Harrison with some iprehension.
Thrown away? Why would he throw it away? Could it be that he didnt realize it was Cam Walkers medicine left in his car?
Mr. Harrison, youC
I have other matters and cannot stay, Lewis Harrison said, standing up abruptly before Jose Pearce could finish speaking, looking like he had something urgent to attend to.
He did not understand why he suddenly felt irritable, but he just did not want Jose Pearce to take the medicine back! Th?s chapter is updated by findnovel
If it needed to be fetched, couldnt she havee herself?
Seeing him looking like he was about to leave, Jose Pearce could not say much more.
If the medicine was indeed thrown away, then he would just have to take Cam Walker back to the Hospital again.
Realizing this, he could only stand up and speak calmly, Then Mr. Harrison is busy, I shall take my leave.
Watching Jose Pearces retreating back as he stood to leave, a trace of contemtion appeared on Lewis Harrisons calm face.
What exactly was Jose Pearces rtionship with that woman?
Mr. Chairman, do you have any other ns today? Remembering what he had said about being busy earlier, the Assistant couldnt help but frown and ask.
He recalled that the Chairman did not have any other ns today.
With a cold nce at the Assistant beside him, Lewis Harrison returned to sitting inside the sofa, No.
The Assistant looked dumbfounded.
No? If he had nothing else, then why did he say he had to leave?
After all, Jose Pearce was also an important client of the Corporation. If he were to offend him
Cough, cough, it should be fine!
You may leave if theres nothing else, Seeing the Assistant still standing there dumbstruck, Lewis Harrison spoke irritably.
The Assistant came to his senses, pursed his lips, and quickly turned to leave.
It was clear that Mr. Chairman was not in a very good mood today, but what exactly was the reason for his displeasure?
The Assistant, puzzled, could only obediently exit the presidential suite.
Sitting on the sofa, looking at the stic bag and medicine box on the tea table top, Lewis Harrison fell into deep thought.
After a long time, he suddenly stood up and left the Hotel Room with that bag of medicine!
Driving a white sports car without a particr destination in mind, Lewis Harrison realized he had unknowingly driven to the ce where he had dropped off Cam Walker the night beforeCWalker Manor.
Parking the car on the asphalt road outside the Courtyard, looking at the tightly closed Carved Iron Gate, Lewis Harrison sank into thought.
He was a bit puzzled as to why he had taken the medicine and left the Hotel, only to find himself unknowingly driving here.
At this time, inside the Courtyard, Belinda Howard was ying.
The weather today was good, and with early winter approaching, the sunlight seemed particrly warm.
Belinda Howard, d in a refined Autumn & Winter Outfit, with her beautiful hair resting on her shoulders, framed her beautiful face, making her look as adorable and charming as an angel.
Lewis Harrison, looking on from outside the door, was somewhat entranced by the scene
As the Crystal Ball she was ying with identally rolled away, Belinda Howard eagerly chased after it. Picking it up in an instant, she looked up just in time to catch a glimpse of a Luxury Sports Car outside the Courtyard.
Chapter 1170 - Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 Give This to Your Mommy
Chapter 1170: Chapter 1170: Give This to Your Mommy Chapter 1170: Chapter 1170: Give This to Your Mommy `
Staring intently for a long time, when she could clearly make out the mans figure in the car, Belinda Howard ran over excitedly, grabbing onto the bars of the Carved Iron Gate.
DaddyC She blurted out, but then quickly stuck out her tongue and corrected herself, Uncle Harrison, why are you here?
Looking at the delicate little face inside the courtyard, Lewis Harrison fell silent for a moment before opening the car door and stepping out beside the Grand Entrance.
Hey, Little Princess. For some reason, even though he somewhat disliked the little girls Mother, he could never bring himself to dislike this angelic girl; there seemed to be an invisible bond tying them together.
Through the bars of the Grand Entrance, Lewis Harrison pursed his thin lips and reached out to pat Belinda Howards head gently.
Looking at the man outside the door, Belinda Howard revealed her pearly shell teeth, Uncle Harrison, wait a moment, Ill have someone open the door!
Having said that, she turned around happily, ready to have a servant open the door to the courtyard.
Seeing her about to turn, Lewis Harrison quickly spoke up, No need.
Belinda Howard turned back with a puzzled smile, her bright eyes fluttering, Whats wrong? Dont you want toe in, Uncle Harrison?
Looking at her angelic smiling face, Lewis Harrison lightly pursed his lips and revealed a slight smile, his voice extremely gentle, a tenderness he hadnt noticed in himself, Mm.
He truly had no intention of going in.
But Belinda Howard didnt understand, blinking her big eyes at him, Then what are you here for, Uncle Harrison?
She asked curiously. If she could, shed love to invite him in to y with herCshe liked this uncle who looked just like her Daddy so much!
Lewis Harrison paused. Why had hee here?
Raising his eyelids as if suddenly remembering something, Lewis Harrison turned and went back to the side of the car, opened the drivers seat door, and took out a bag of medicine from the storagepartment.
Give this to your Mommy. Through the bars of the Iron Door, Lewis Harrison handed the medicine to Belinda Howard.
Belinda Howard took the medicine and examined it carefully for a little while before ultimately lifting her head with a puzzled look, Whats this?
Your Mommy hurt her foot; this is medicine.
Hearing this, Belinda Howard suddenly realized, So you came specially to bring medicine to Mommy? Ill call her!
Having said this, she was about to turn and leave.
Wait!
Belinda Howard turned back around, looking at him with confusion.
She eagerly hoped to call Mommy over and then invite Uncle Harrison toe in and sit.
Looking at her youthful face, slightly chubby with baby fat, Lewis Harrison began to speak with a light smile, Youre called Belinda Howard, arent you?
Belinda Howard nodded her head, Mhm!
I have to go now, see you next time. He patted her head again and then stood up, turned, and walked away.
Watching his retreating figure, Belinda Howard seemed a bit reluctant to let him go.
Uncle HarrisonC
As soon as she called out, Lewis Harrison turned back around as if he suddenly remembered something, his handsome brows slightly furrowed as he looked at Belinda Howard.
Right, dont tell anyone Ive been here. For some reason, he didnt want anyone to know he had been there.
It was as if he had an inherently proud and aloof disposition.
Why? Belinda Howard raised her eyes, looking at him with confusion. She had wanted to let Mommy know that Uncle Harrison hade especially to deliver medicine to her; why couldnt she say he had been there?
Lewis Harrison bent down and smiled gently.
You cant say; lets make it our little secret, okay?
` Th?s chapter is updated by F?ndNovel
Chapter 1171 - Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 The Secret Between Us
Chapter 1171: Chapter 1171: The Secret Between Us Chapter 1171: Chapter 1171: The Secret Between Us Upon hearing the word secret, Belinda Howards star eyes immediately lit up, as if it was something very extraordinary!
Okay! She cheered happily, but the next second she became puzzled again, Then, if Mommy asks where Belindas medicine came from, how should I answer?
Hearing this, Lewis Harrison also fell silent, his eyelids drooping as if pondering the question.
Following that, he lifted his eyes, looking at Belinda Howard, Just say it was from an uncle with sses whom youve never seen before.
Saying this might make the Woman even less suspicious, because that uncle with sses was his assistant.
Belinda Howard nodded obediently, her voice as sweet as the sound of heaven, Okay!
Then Im leaving, remember, this is our secret.
Mhm!
After a brief farewell, Lewis Harrison drove away.
Belinda Howard leaned on the Iron Door, watching his car disappear at the Corner Spot.
At this moment, Cam Walker, limping slightly, peered out from the Grand Entrance Gate, her gaze searching around until she saw her daughter leaning against the Courtyard door.
Involuntarily, she walked over with some confusion.
Belinda, what are you looking at? She followed her Daughters line of sight but saw nothing.
Belinda Howard turned her head, and then handed the medicine in her hand to her, Mommy, just now an uncle I dont know asked me to give this to you, saying its the medicine for Mommys ankle injury.
Cam Walker looked down, ncing at the medicine in her Daughters hand.
Wasnt this the medicine she got from the Hospitalst night? How could it be
Could it be Jose Pearce brought it over? But then, why didnt hee in?
An uncle? She lowered her head, gazing at her Daughter in front of her, and the first person that came to her mind was Jose Pearce.
After all, he had mentioned not too long ago that he would go to the Hotel where Lewis Harrison stayed to retrieve her medicine for her. Updates are released by
However, about this unknown uncle her Daughter mentioned, Cam Walker did not seem to notice for a moment and assumed that it was Jose Pearce who had brought the medicine back.
Taking the medicine, Cam Walker smiled and stroked her Daughters head, Alright, its time for lunch, oh, Grandma has prepared a lot of delicious food for Belinda!
Okay! As soon as she heard there was food, Belinda Howard sprinted excitedly into the house!
Watching her Daughters yful figure, Cam Walker felt an immense sense of happiness.
Back Inside Living Room, Cam Walker applied the medicine to her injured ankle, and after eating lunch, she made a phone call to Jose Pearce.
Thank you for bringing the medicine back for me.
On the phone, Jose Pearce was somewhat at a loss, Medicine?
Yes.
At that moment, Jose Pearce was in the Company dealing with some urgent documents. He had nned to take Cam Walker back to the Hospital after returning from the Hotel, but an urgent phone call hade at that time, forcing him to handle business matters first.
However, what did she mean by saying that the medicine had already been brought back?
I did not bring the medicine back. Jose Pearce spoke truthfully, for he indeed had not retrieved Cam Walkers medicine and naturally wouldnt im that credit.
But what exactly was going on then? Hadnt Lewis Harrison said he threw her medicine away? How could it be
Jose Pearce was confused, but at this moment he didnt have the spare energy to contemte these details further.
Cam Walker was taken aback by his words. He didnt bring the medicine back? So what was this medicine
She turned her head, looking at her Daughter watching an animation, if the medicine wasnt brought by Jose Pearce, then who could it be?
Could it be Lewis Harrison?
Chapter 1172 - Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 The E-mail from Emily Walker
Chapter 1172: Chapter 1172: The E-mail from Emily Walker Chapter 1172: Chapter 1172: The E-mail from Emily Walker Impossible, given the extent of his dislike for her, he probably wouldnt have gone out of his way to deliver the medicine to her.
After hanging up the phone, Cam Walker sat next to Belinda Howard and asked softly, Belinda?
Belinda Howard was watching TV intently. Upon hearing her mothers call, she obediently turned her head and looked at her, Hmm?
The uncle who gave you the medicine at noon, wasnt he the same Uncle Chu who came this morning?
At the mention of this, Belinda Howard carefully pursed her lips, carefully betraying nothing.
She remembered that this was a little secret between her and Uncle Harrison, one she couldnt tell anyone.
No, it wasnt!
Cam Walker was taken aback; it wasnt?
Then who was it? Other than Jose Pearce, the only other person she could think of was Lewis Harrison, since, after all, the medicine was left in his car.
It was an uncle Belinda had never seen before!
Never seen before?
Cam Walker couldnt help but fall into deep thought.
Lewis Harrison was someone Belinda had seen before; if it had really been him who sent the medicine, Belinda would have recognized him.
Then, does Belinda remember what he looked like? she asked again, because if it wasnt Jose Pearce, nor Lewis Harrison, she truly couldnt think of anyone else.
Belinda Howard moved her eyes thoughtfully and then replied ording to what Lewis Harrison had told her, It was an uncle wearing sses who delivered it.
Wearing sses?
Cam Walker lowered her eyelids, scanning over all the people she knew in her mind, and eventually, she seemed to think of someone.
It was Lewis Harrisons personal assistant.
So, that was it, that made sense. Perhaps Lewis Harrison had realized she had left her medicine in his car, so he sent his assistant to deliver it. Content originallyes from find?novel
Its okay now, Belinda, you continue watching TV.
She smiled, no longer wanting to interrupt her daughters enjoyment of watching TV.
-
After a week of recuperation, the swelling at Cam Walkers ankle hadpletely subsided. Once recovered, she went back to the office to work.
In the morning, just after finishing her busy tasks, she was about to head to the Staff Canteen for a meal as usual when her cell phone rang at that moment.
Hello, Emily Walker?
Cam, Baron Stuart just sent me an email; Ive forwarded it to you. Please have a look, its some information about Lewis Harrison.
Emily Walkers voice came through on the phone, and as Cam looked at the content of the email on herputer screen, she sank into bewilderment.
Lewis Harrison, could he really be yton Howard?
Inside the office, when Cam Walker heard these words, she hastily sat back down, turned on theputer screen, and then opened the email Emily had sent her.
With each movement of the mouse, she dragged through the content of the email, as if she couldnt believe what she was seeing.
Lewis Harrison, born in South Korea, took over the KM Group three years ago, he is Old Sir Harrisons long-lost grandson. However, before he was found, his original identity remained a mystery
No one knew his foster parents, nor his original name or the city he lived in. All of it seemed intentionally erased by Old Sir Harrison, all to prevent anyone from knowing about his past life.
It was said that Lewis Harrison was seriously injured in an ident and after being found by Old Sir Harrison, it took continuous efforts to awake him from aa thatsted half a year.
But the Lewis Harrison who woke up had no recollection of his past identity and became the sole heir to the well-known KM Group!
His sudden appearance raised doubts among many within the KM Group about his lineage, suspecting he might not be Old Sir Harrisons grandson. Because decades ago, Old Sir Harrisons children and grandchildren perished in a car ident, taking three lives, including that of his wife, Old Lady Harrison.
PS: Todays update is early, so there will be no update tonight!
Chapter 1173 - Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 The Same Time…
Chapter 1173: Chapter 1173 The Same Time Chapter 1173: Chapter 1173 The Same Time Nowadays, the sudden emergence of a grandson is somewhat hard to ept.
Moreover, as soon as he appeared, he became the heir of KM, which made some senior shareholders who had long been plotting to take over Old Sir Harrisons shares quite dissatisfied. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel
Originally, Old Sir Harrison was alone, and once he fell, KM would undergo a change of name and ownership. However, at this crucial moment, a grandson suddenly emerged, overwhelming to everyone.
Some shareholders also questioned this, suspecting that Leon Hayden was not really a long-lost grandson of Old Sir Harrison at all, but rather just a man randomly found by Old Sir Harrison out of fear that thepany would change its name and ownership.
But then again, who would hand over their many years of hard work and a massive number of shares to aplete outsider with no blood rtion? This made it somewhat puzzling.
In conclusion, the origin of Leon Hayden was a mystery, and with Old Sir Harrison having passed away, nobody knew his true identity.
Looking at the information in the email, Cam Walker fell into a daze.
An ident
Four years ago, hadnt yton Howard disappeared after an ident?
Also, four years ago, was it really just a coincidence?
Leon Haydens previous life was a mystery. Could it be that his previous life was actually yton Howard?
But why couldnt he remember anything? Was he amnesic?
Or did he have some other distress?
Compared to thetter, she believed it was more likely the former.
Because the first time she saw Leon Hayden, she felt that he was yton Howard, but the unfamiliarity in his dark eyes was not feigned, he genuinely didnt remember her at all!
Amnesia
Had yton Howard really lost his memory and thus became the current Leon Hayden?
However, their ident had urred in Japan, while Leon Hayden was found in South Korea, so what exactly was going on?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker could no longer contain herself and picked up the cell phone to dial Baron Stuarts number!
After these four years, although Baron Stuart was still indifferent to her, he at least no longer treated her with the same cold demeanor as before.
Perhaps it was because she had changed, and began getting along with Emily Walker as if they were real sisters, and, in addition, being ytons wife, his attitude towards her had somewhat changed.
The phone rang a few times before it was finally answered, followed by the mans slightly deep voice.
What do you want? Baron Stuart spoke in his usual indifferent tone toward Cam Walker.
After hesitating a little while, Cam Walker spoke somewhat nervously, Baron Stuart, I, I just saw the email Emily sent me, and I wanted to ask
As if somewhat fearful of the man on the phone, there was an unnaturalness to Cam Walkers words.
Baron Stuart, on the other hand, changed from his usual behavior and didnt show impatience as he usually did; he seemed to know she wanted to ask about yton Howard.
Four years ago, the ce of the ident for yton and me was in Japan, so why why did Leon Hayden turn up in South Korea?
On hearing this, Baron Stuart slightly raised his eyelid, then calmly replied, Just when you and yton had your ident, Old Sir Harrison in South Korea happened to be on a cruise, and his private yacht was spotted in that area of the sea. Half a year after returning to South Korea, Leon Hayden appeared.
Listening to Baron Stuarts exnation on the phone, Cam Walkers heart couldnt settle any longer, as she trembled her lips, trying to suppress the excitement within!
Chapter 1174 - Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 This is Just My Conjecture
Chapter 1174: Chapter 1174: This is Just My Conjecture Chapter 1174: Chapter 1174: This is Just My Conjecture You mean to say, four years ago it was very likely Old Sir Harrison who saved yton Howard? And afterwards, he brought him back to South Korea for treatment?
This is only my spection, after all, no one knows if Old Sir Harrison really brought back Lewis Harrison from Japan that year.
This point, no matter how he investigated, he couldnt uncover, as if Old Sir Harrison had deliberately kept it a secret.
What puzzled him was, why would Old Sir Harrison do such a thing?
It must be so yton Howard must have been saved by that Old Sir Harrison As if seeing a long-lost hope, Cam Walker muttered to herself with a trembling voice, immensely agitated.
Lewis Harrison must be yton Howard, yton Howard hadnt died He hadnt died!
Listening to her excited voice on the phone, Baron Stuart slightly lifted his eyelid, feelingpelled to remind her.
Because the greater the hope, the more brutal the eventual shattering will be!
He was still unsure if Lewis Harrison was yton Howard; if he wasnt, the despair she would bear would be like losing yton Howard all over again.
Its not necessarily so, as I just said, Lewis Harrison appeared six monthster, and yton Howards incident happened six months ago. If Old Sir Harrison really did bring back a strange man for treatment that day, it couldnt be without a whisper of news, you should not hold too much hope. This content belongs to find{n}ovel
His words extinguished the glimmer of hope that Cam Walker had finally ignited, but she still felt it couldnt just be a coincidence.
Although it had been half a year, she had just now seen in the information.
Lewis Harrison was severely injured in an ident and only fully woke up after six months of treatment; if so, then doesnt the timing match perfectly?
As for him saying that there had been no word of Old Sir Harrison bringing back a strange man to South Korea that year, perhaps, it was also a deliberate arrangement by Old Sir Harrison. As to why, now, she couldnt rify.
Im not sure if Lewis Harrison really is yton Howard, but I believe he must still be alive, she said, her voice shaking.
Right now, she had to find a time to ask Lewis Harrison face to face!
Baron Stuart lightly pursed his thin lips. He had been searching for yton Howard for a long time as well, to no avail.
If he truly were still in this world, the only possibility would be Lewis Harrison.
After all, he also found it hard to believe that there could be two such simr people on Earth.
If you want to ask Lewis Harrison in person, then you might need to hurry, because he will be returning to South Korea in three days.
As if he had read her mind, Baron Stuart reminded her in a low voice.
Originally, he too wanted to meet that Lewis Harrison personally, but after all, the two had no interactions at all. If he were to abruptly go and inquire about his former life, it might astonish the other party, so he dismissed the thought.
At his words, Cam Walker was startled and somewhat at a loss.
Lewis Harrison was returning to South Korea in three days?
Baron Stuart, Im truly grateful to you, Im going to hang up now! Without waiting for Baron Stuart to respond on the other end, Cam Walker had already eagerly ended the call.
Right now, on what grounds should she inquire about Lewis Harrisons former life?
She still vaguely remembered the first time at the restaurant when she mistook him for yton Howard, and he, coldly pushed her away, even showing extreme disgust towards her!
Although at Jose Pearces banquet, he had also shown such a gentle and humane side, yet from his tone and eyes, she could still discern that he disliked her immensely.
Chapter 1175 - Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 Gone Crazy
Chapter 1175: Chapter 1175: Gone Crazy? Chapter 1175: Chapter 1175: Gone Crazy? If she were to ask him about his background again, he would surely push her away with disdain or avoid her altogether.
Caught in a dilemma, Cam Walker still couldnte up with a reason to arrange a meeting with Lewis Harrison.
.
For the entire afternoon, Cam Walker felt listless, her mind preupied with the details from Lewis Harrisons information.
Sitting at her office desk, as if she could no longer contain herself, she suddenly grabbed her bag and coat and stormed out of the office!
She drove her white Maserati straight to the hotel where Lewis Harrison was staying.
Standing at the hotel entrance, sheposed herself, then strode through the grand entrance.
She took the elevator to the floor where Lewis Harrison was but after knocking for a long time, no one answered the door.
Had he gone out? ???? ????s? ???????s ?? findnovel
At this thought, Cam Walker felt a wave of disappointment.
She walked out of the hotel feeling downcast. Perhaps because her mind was elsewhere, she didnt notice the white sports car approaching the intersection of the underground parking lot from not far away!
SquealC!
It was only when the urgent sound of brakes filled the air that Cam Walker snapped back to reality in terror. Seemingly frightened, she copsed onto the ground like a soulless body, her face deathly pale!
As he looked at the woman who had fallen in front of his car, Lewis Harrison quickly got out to check on her. When he saw clearly who it was, a frown involuntarily formed on his brow.
What was she doing here?
Cam Walker was gasping for air as if she had been scared and started patting her chest.
That was a close call just now!
Cant you watch where youre going? Lewis Harrison asked coldly, looking at the fallen figure.
This woman really was foolish to the extreme. Who walks around with their head down?
At the sound of the sudden masculine voice, Cam Walker lifted her still somewhat pale face, and upon seeing Lewis Harrisons familiar countenance, her heart ached again.
Was he, in fact, yton Howard?
Seeing her staring straight at him with that silly, infatuated look, Lewis Harrison frowned again.
He was well aware that he had always been quite captivating to women, and such adoring gazes were nothing unusual to him.
Stunned? Hemented as she remained silent.
It was then that Cam Walker slightly came back to her senses, realizing the impropriety of her behavior and hastily stood up from the ground. Perhaps still in shock, her legs felt weak, and she stumbled back, nearly falling down again.
Instinctively, Lewis Harrisons hand, which had been tucked into his pocket, started to reach out, but he paused the next second and did not pull it out.
For this woman, the fact that he had already done too much out of character.
Fortunately, just as she was about to fall, Cam Walker managed to steady herself by grabbing onto the Silverthrone City car hood, and thus steadied her steps.
Seeing that she hadnt fallen, Lewis Harrison found his chest rxing as well, as if relieved that she hadnt fallen over again.
After ncing at her once more, Lewis Harrison turned and got back into his car, not bothering to ask if she was injured.
Watching him get into his car, Cam Walker didnt step forward to stop him, but instead moved back several steps, allowing his car to enter the parking lot below.
After parking his car, Lewis Harrison walked out of the basement, and to his surprise, he found that this woman was still waiting at the entrance of the parking lot.
His brow furrowed in puzzlement.
However, it seemed he didnt want to get too entangled with her, so he walked past her and directly toward the hotel entrance.
Chapter 1176 - Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 A Fleeting Image
Chapter 1176: Chapter 1176: A Fleeting Image Chapter 1176: Chapter 1176: A Fleeting Image Gazing at his indifferent silhouette, Cam Walker felt a bit lost, with a vague pain in her chest.
She remembered that in the past, yton Howard was always subtly around her, quietly protecting her without ever ignoring her existence like he did now
It felt as if a sharp de was passing over her heart, causing her pain.
What if one day, you suddenly forget about me
Behind, a deste voice rose, Leon Hayden strode away, but upon hearing this voice, he abruptly stopped in his tracks, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, something in his mind seemed to be struck, sweeping over his body like an electric shock
In his mind, a blurry figure shed by, he wanted to capture it, but it was already gone in the blink of an eye.
He closed his eyes, trying to recall the figure from just now, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt remember.
What if one day, you suddenly dont remember me, dont care about me anymore Watching his halted silhouette, Cam Walker repeated the words he once said to her, tears had already filled her eyes without her noticing.
By saying this, she hoped he could at least remember something, if he really was yton Howard.
Then what if one day you suddenly forget about me, dont care about me anymore?
In his mind, in a blurry room, a blurry figure, a blurry face, who was saying these words to whom?
Leon Hayden frowned, trying hard to shake his head to recall, but he couldnt remember anything.
Yet why did this sentence sound so familiar, as if it had appeared in his memory before, or was it just a dream?
After calming his chaotic thoughts, Leon Hayden turned his head, looking at the woman before him, he saw her dark eyes already moist with tears, revealing a pitiful gaze.
Seeing her like this, Leon Hayden suddenly felt a jolt in his heart, as if he had been harshly struck.
Looking at his expression, Cam Walker thought he had remembered something and quickly walked over, yton Howard, have you remembered something?
She asked eagerly, her hands unconsciously grabbing his arm, wrinkling the exquisite handmade suit into a mess.
Hearing the name she called, Leon Hayden suddenly came back to his senses, his face startled, he brushed off her clutching hand, then coldly withdrew his arm, Im not yton Howard.
So, this woman had mistaken him for her ex-husband again!
But why, did he feel inexplicably irritable?
His ruthless withdrawal left Cam Walkers hand empty, and, at the same time, her heart felt empty, as if something had been stripped away, leaving a hollow space in her chest.
Watching his indifferent figure walk away, Cam Walker chased after him, yton HowardC
Just as her words fell, the man walking in front identally turned around, his eyebrows showing an unnamed rage, Look clearly! Im not your ex-husband!
Seeing the sudden anger on his face, Cam Walker was bewildered, but she still wanted to continue, But I feel that you are, because four years agoC
You think I am? The man suddenly calmed down, his threatening eyes narrowing slightly, inadvertently exuding a hint of danger, Then do you know what the duties of a wife are?
His sudden change of topic left Cam Walker bewildered and at a loss, staring at him for a long time, What what? This text is hosted at F?ndNovel
Leon Hayden pursed his thin lips, and a secondter, he suddenly grabbed her and pulled her towards the hotels grand entrance!
PS: I rmend another book by Mia Harizon The Overbearing BOSS: The First Lady Is Too Arrogant and a book by my friend 99 Billion Limited Love: Madam, Dont Run by Vivian Ferguson!
Chapter 1177 - Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 This Chapter Might Be a Bit
Chapter 1177: Chapter 1177: This Chapter Might Be a Bit Heart-Wrenching Chapter 1177: Chapter 1177: This Chapter Might Be a Bit Heart-Wrenching Cam Walker was forcefully gripped by him as she entered the Hotel Grand Entrance, somewhat unable to keep up with his pace, and also at a loss for why he suddenly changed.
What obligation? What exactly did he want to do?
You, what are you going to do?
Ignoring the struggles of the Child behind, Lewis Harrison dragged her straight into the elevator.
As soon as they entered the elevator, he pinned her against the elevator wall, his eyes aze like fire, What do you think? You and he even have a daughter now, dont you understand what a wifes obligations are?
The ball of anger was still burning in his chest, and he did not understand why he felt so irritated, even somewhat angry, when this woman mistook him for her ex-husband!
Cam Walker was bewildered, looking at the man in front of her, especially those burning pupils, which made her start to feel a bit scared at this moment.
A wifes obligations could it be he was thinking
YouCumphC Before she could finish her words, Lewis Harrisons domineering kiss descended, covering her like an invisible me, gnawing at her Red Lips, wanton and wild!
Feeling his irrational kisses, Cam Walker became somewhat panicked and suddenly reached out, trying to push him away.
But the man was strong, and no matter how hard she tried, she just couldnt push away the man in front of her. His kiss became even more unrestrained, moving straight from her tender lips down to the vicle on her chest
Cam Walkers eyes widened in shock,pletely unprepared for such a crazy action from him, and couldnt help but scream in the elevator, yton Howard you cant do this to me
She felt somewhat at a loss, only feeling her heart ache in bursts.
This wasnt a kiss, but a mad possession, an invisible humiliation of her
She called out yton Howards name again, unwittingly fueling Lewis Harrisons anger further, his kissing bing even more frenzied, repeatedly leaving deep, purplish bruises on her vicle!
Dont do this Stop! she cried out in panic and confusion, perhaps because her heart was in turmoil, she continued to call out yton Howards name. Original content can be found at Find?Novel
yton Howard let me go let go!
Her repeating the name yton Howard was like a thorn, deeply pricking Lewis Harrisons chest, stirring up his boundless fury.
He also couldnt understand why hearing her ex-husbands name made him so irritable, even starting to lose his rationality!
Since youve decided I am yton Howard, then isnt what Im doing to you now to be expected? We even have a Child together, what are you shy about? he looked at her, that nameless anger still burning in his chest.
She had identified him as yton Howard, but now she was rejecting him so much, what exactly did this woman want, what did she hope to get from him!?
At this time, the elevator door opened, and Cam Walker took a nce at the opening doors, seizing the opportunity to attempt an escape.
However, just as she stepped through the elevator doors intending to flee, Lewis Harrison moved forward in a step, easily pulling her back, then lifted her in his arms, walking towards his Room!
Cam Walker panicked, struggling against him, ceaselessly fighting, Let me go!
Didnt you want toe back to me? Didnt you want me to acknowledge you? How is it that youre afraid now?
Cam Walker shook her head, and for a moment, she didnt even know what to say.
She just wanted to confirm if he was yton Howard, she just wanted him to remember something, how could it be like this, how could it have turned into this
Chapter 1178 - Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 Continuing to Torment the Heart
Chapter 1178: Chapter 1178: Continuing to Torment the Heart Chapter 1178: Chapter 1178: Continuing to Torment the Heart She cried helplessly, panicked and not knowing how to exin.
Its not like that let go, let me go
Upon opening the room door, Lewis Harrison directly carried her into the bedroom and tossed her onto the softrge bed before taking off his suit coat.
Cam took the opportunity to attempt escape but was pinned down by him in the next second!
NoCmmC ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F?nd-Novel
While kissing her, Lewis Harrison seemed to sense a familiar taste.
But right now, he had lost his usual rationality, and a nameless desire to possess rose within him.
He pressed her beneath him, kissing her wantonly, moving from her lips to her vicle, then reached to tear open the buttons on her chest!
The entire action looked crazed and full of possessiveness. Feeling a chill on her chest, Cam was plunged into terror. This scene, it was as if she had returned to the time when Yale Shaw had abused her
No I cant dont do this She trembled violently in fear, the nightmare that had long disappeared came back once more, as though to swallow her whole
Dont dont do this! Let me go let me go She began to struggle as if mad, her heart filled with panic, everything Yale Shaw had done to her four years ago reying in her mind like scenes from a movie.
She roared with all her might, only wishing for the man on top of her to disappear.
Let me go I beg you let me go She cried out helplessly, her toneced with faint pleas.
Her sudden wailing seemed to disturb Lewis Harrisons heart, making him irritable yet leaving him feeling helpless.
He looked up at the woman trembling in pain, Isnt this what you wanted from me? Didnt you think I was yton Howard!?
Cam shook her head, she would never again say he was yton Howard, never again!
Youre not, youre not him, I will never again think youre yton Howard Please, let me go I wont think youre him anymore!
She sobbed helplessly, feeling as though her heart was being gouged by a sharp de, bleeding and tearing her apart
Yes, he wasnt yton Howard. yton Howard would never treat her like this, how could he bear to do this to her
At this time, Lewis Harrison seemed to regain some sense of reason, looking at the pitifully trembling child beneath him, and subconsciously, he let her go.
Feeling the release, Cam quickly stood up, clutched her neckline, and rushed out of the hotel room.
Lewis Harrison sat on the bed, lost in thought, letting her flee from his room.
What was he just doing? One woman, one name, had caused him to lose control like this
After leaving the hotel, Cam frantically got into her car and, through the rear-view mirror, she saw her disheveled neckline, still bearing traces of his forceful kiss
Sitting in the drivers seat, her line of sight unintentionally caught the photo ced into the disy stand, Cam gently took it out, staring at the familiar face, thinking about what had just happened, she closed her eyes softly, hugging the photo and burying her face in the steering wheel, weeping bitterly
A little whileter, only when her emotions hadpletely calmed, Cam lifted her head, tidied up her disheveled cor, and then started the car and left the hotel.
Chapter 1179 - Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 The Love Bites Left Behind
Chapter 1179: Chapter 1179: The Love Bites Left Behind Chapter 1179: Chapter 1179: The Love Bites Left Behind At this time, it was already 4 PM, and Belinda Howard should have been picked up by her mother and taken to Walker Manor.
But considering her current state, she could neither return to thepany nor pick up Belinda Howard. After careful thought, she decided to go home.
Although she had tidied her clothes, the moment she entered, Mrs. Beckham still noticed the slightly torn cor, with two buttons ripped off. At this time, the love bites on her neck were still faintly visible.
Mrs. Beckham couldnt help but show a face of surprise and walked over to ask, Mrs., what happened to you?
Cam Walker nced at Mrs. Beckham and then lowered her head with some guilt, Its nothing, I, Im going upstairs to change my clothes.
Even though she knew Mrs. Beckham was concerned about her, it still made her ufortable. After all, it was obvious to anyone with eyes what those bruises on her neck were from.
Watching her walk away, Mrs. Beckham fell into a daze.
Could Mrs. really have a new love? But her demeanor didnt quite seem to indicate that
Back in her room and dressed in clean clothes, standing in front of the mirror, Cam Walker couldnt help but recall the incident from the hotel
After calming herself for over ten minutes, Cam Walker went downstairs, checked the time, and it was indeed time to go to Walker Manor and pick up Belinda Howard!
Collecting her distraught emotions, she drove to Walker Manor in her white Maserati.
The moment she saw her, Belinda Howard ran over excitedly, Mommy!
Before, just seeing her daughter would make her feel that the whole world was beautiful, but today, her smile was somewhat bitter.
Belinda, did you miss Mommy? She squatted down and managed to squeeze out a faint smile.
Belinda Howard nodded happily, I miss Mommy every day!
Cam Walker smiled, then looked up at her mother, Ang Reid.
Mom, Im going to take Belinda back now.
Stay for dinner before you go! Ang Reid walked over and said to the mother and daughter.
Cam Walker shook her head, No, Mrs. Beckham has already prepared dinner at home.
Then she looked down at Belinda Howard, Belinda, grab your backpack, were going home!
Okay! Belinda Howard replied cheerily, already speeding over to the sofa to pick up her little bag!
As the mother and daughter left, Ang Reid couldnt help but feel a sense of mncholy.
.
By the time they got home, it was already 6:00 PM, and Mrs. Beckham had already prepared dinner.
However, Cam Walker had absolutely no appetite. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? f?ndnovel
Mrs. Beckham, concerned, couldnt help asking, Mrs., are you alright?
Cam Walker looked up upon hearing her and gave a smile, Im fine.
After that, she motioned to her daughter to eat while she herself didnt touch a bite.
After dinner, she bathed Belinda Howard, then Cam Walker herself sank into the bathtub, hoping to rx her body and mind.
Yet, the moment she closed her eyes, the scenes of Lewis Harrison in the hotel and elevator yed over and over in her mind like short movie clips.
She opened her eyes wearily, trying to shake off these memories, but they stubbornly clung to her mind like a brand that couldnt be erased!
After the bath, Belinda Howard was already in a deep sleep on the bed. Looking at her daughters angelic sleeping face, Cam Walker finally felt a bit calmer.
The next morning, after breakfast, Cam Walker took Belinda Howard to kindergarten.
Chapter 1180 - Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 Isnt that... Lewis Harrison
Chapter 1180: Chapter 1180: Isnt that Lewis Harrison? Chapter 1180: Chapter 1180: Isnt that Lewis Harrison? On the way to thepany, it was probably due to the peak of working hours, causing every road to be quite congested.
While waiting, Cam Walker felt somewhat helpless as she checked the time; it had already passed 8 PM.
If it got anyter, she would be tardy.
However, the road today seemed even more congested than usual, because at this time, it waspletely blocked, and even after 20 minutes had passed, there was still no movement.
Out of options, Cam Walker opened the car door, intending to get out and check out the situation up ahead, only to find a crowd had gathered around the crossroads not far away.
Looking at the situation, it seemed like there had been a traffic ident, and it was certain that it wouldnt clear up any time soon.
She looked back and found no way to retreat.
During the wait, Cam Walker made a call to Emily Walker to inform her that she wouldnt be able to reach thepany for a while.
After hanging up, she joined the crowd, just like everyone else, drawing closer to see what exactly had happened up front.
Whats wrong with this man? Havent the ambnce and traffic police arrived yet?
I dont know. Its been blocked for almost half an hour.
Was it a traffic ident?
It doesnt look like it, this man seems a bit off
The passersby were all discussing back and forth. Cam Walker, curious, followed their line of sight and looked towards the man inside the sports car.
With that look, she froze; wasnt that Lewis Harrison?
What happened to him? As she gazed at the man sitting in the drivers seat, who at this moment had his eyes tightly closed, looking like he hadpletely lost consciousness, Cam Walker couldnt help but feel a mix ofplicated emotions.
She surveyed the surroundings, and it seemed there hadnt been a car crash, and his car was also undamaged, parked in the middle of the road, not looking as if an ident had urred.
But
What exactly happened to him?
Cam Walkers heart was in a bit of disarray. At this time, she felt somewhat anxious, but thinking of everything Lewis Harrison had done to her yesterday, she wanted to turn around and leave.
But as she turned, it was as if something was forcefully holding her back from behind, preventing her from moving her feet.
She turned her head and took another look at the man in the driving seat. His face could still stir her heartstrings, making her unable to move.
Just at this moment, a different voice came from behind. For more chapters visit Fndovel
Cam?
Upon hearing the voice, Cam Walker turned around and saw Jose Pearce, though she didnt know when he had appeared there.
Mr. Pearce? she frowned slightly, surprised by Jose Pearces appearance.
Jose Pearce felt somewhat helpless that she still called him Mr. Pearce and seemed to not want to correct her deliberately anymore, offering a smile, Are you also stuck here?
Cam Walker nodded, Yes.
It looked like he was also caught in the dy.
Jose Pearce chuckled, then like others, his gaze also turned towards the sports car blocking the front end of the road.
Upon looking, he too was extremely shocked.
Wasnt that Lewis Harrisons car?
Approaching, he carefully inspected the man in the driving seat and sure enough, it was Lewis Harrison!
Mr. Harrison? Jose Pearce, somewhat anxiously, knocked on the window of the car, trying to get the unconscious Lewis Harrisons attention, but after calling out several times, there was no response from him.
Cam Walker approached and, seeing that lifeless face, she also inexplicably felt a bit nervous.
What, exactly, has happened to him? She raised her eyes to look at Jose Pearce beside her.
PS: Rmending my friends book The Dark Princes Favorite: The Fierce Little Consort. My dear, youll know how big or small I am once you try
Billion Dor Honey Marriage: Mysterious Mr.Pearces Sweet Wife by Purple Peony! Additionally: Tonight after 0 oclock, 50 more chapters will be updated! Dears, look forward to it!
Chapter 1181 - Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 The Unintentionally Spotted Love
Chapter 1181: Chapter 1181: The Unintentionally Spotted Love Bite Chapter 1181: Chapter 1181: The Unintentionally Spotted Love Bite At this time, Jose Pearce was also frowning deeply, not understanding at all what was wrong with Leon Hayden.
He turned his head and nced at Cam Walker, Im not sure, lets get him to the hospital first.
Regardless, he was an important client, and both emotionally and rationally, he couldnt ignore him.
Hearing this, Cam Walker was stunned for a moment, then turned her head to look at the man in the car.
Jose Pearce looked up and saw a traffic jam like a long dragon. The reason the ambnce hadnt arrived might also be that it was stuck on the way.
Without waiting for Cam Walker to respond, Jose Pearce suddenly took off his coat and handed it to Cam Walker, then went to the front of the sports car, opened the car door, and then carried Leon Hayden on his back, heading in the direction of the hospital.
Cam Walker looked somewhat bewildered at the coat in her hand, then raised her head to watch the two figures leaving, and hurriedly followed close behind.
Fortunately, the road to the hospital wasnt far, but it still took a full 20 minutes to carry a grown man to the hospital. By the time they arrived, Jose Pearce was covered in sweat.
The two stood in the hospital corridor, quietly awaiting the doctors examination results. Find the newest release on find?novel
Wont this dy your working hours? In a moment of respite, Jose Pearce nced at the person beside him, with a hint of admiration flickering in his eyes.
Cam Walker raised her head and looked at him, then smiled, Its okay, Ive told thepany that Ill goter.
Thats good.
Perhaps from walking 20 minutes, Cam Walker felt warm as well, casually flipping the beautiful hair that fell on her right side behind her shoulder.
But she seemed unaware that the love bites Leon Hayden had left on her neck yesterday were still vividly visible.
Following her gesture, Jose Pearce also clearly caught sight of the purplish marks hidden yet peeking out from under her cor, and he was taken aback, a bit surprised.
He was well aware that Cam Walker was currently single. How could she have a mans kiss marks
You Instinctively, he wanted to ask, but after thinking it over, he hesitated.
Cam Walker lifted her eyes in confusion, Whats wrong?
Jose Pearce put on a calm smile, Nothing.
Thinking about this, he decided it would be embarrassing to ask her directly, and Jose Pearce just let it go with a smile.
Though he greatly admired the woman before him and was gradually developing feelings for her, after all, they werent officially dating. Even if she had some unusual behaviors, it wasnt really any of his business, was it?
Yet, seeing those love bites, he felt a small sense of loss in his heart.
More puzzling to him was whose kiss marks could they be?
With his understanding of her, she didnt seem like a person who would frivolous or superficial. How could she have a mans kiss marks then?
At this time, the doctor from inside the hospital room had alreadye out and looked at them both.
How is he? As if instinctive, Cam Walker was the first to ask.
This detail, however, Jose Pearce saw very clearly.
It seemed that Cam Walker still held some expectations for Leon Hayden.
Looking at them, the doctor spoke softly, Hes not in any serious danger, just a temporary shock. He should wake up very soon.
Hearing this, both Cam Walker and Jose Pearce were somewhat astonished.
Temporary shock?
Whats the reason? Is he ill? Cam Walker looked at the doctor, her eyebrows showing an unspoken concern.
Chapter 1182 - Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 Just Consider It A Favor For Me
Chapter 1182: Chapter 1182: Just Consider It A Favor For Me Chapter 1182: Chapter 1182: Just Consider It A Favor For Me Looking at her furrowed brow and worried expression, Jose Pearce felt an indescribable taste in his heart.
That doctor nced at Cam Walker and, seeing her tense and anxious appearance, couldnt help but ask, Are you, that gentlemans wife?
The doctors sudden question made both Cam Walker and Jose Pearce pause, somewhat astonished.
No, not at all, we are both just his friends, Cam hurriedly pursed her lips, her wordsing out somewhat unnaturally.
The doctor nodded upon hearing this, Oh, he isnt in any grave danger, and his body is very healthy. It may be due to some kind of sudden stimtion to his brain that led to the shock and loss of consciousness. However, his body is very healthy, so you dont need to worry too much.
The doctor looked at the two of them and exined carefully. After hearing his exnation, Cam Walker also felt much more at ease in her heart.
However, the doctor said that his brain had been stimted by something? What could it be?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker couldnt help but lift her head to look in the direction of Leon Haydens hospital room.
Lets go in and take a look first.
Next to her, noticing her fluctuating emotions, Jose Pearce spoke softly.
From her expression, he could feel that she was worried about the man inside.
Following behind Jose Pearce, Cam Walker also entered the hospital room.
At this time, Leon Hayden was still unconscious on the hospital bed.
Seeing him like this, Cam Walker couldnt help but think back to a few years ago, the same face, lying in the hospital bed.
A burst of cell phone ringtone sounded, and Jose Pearce took out his cell phone to look. It was a call from the secretary at thepany.
CEO, why havent you arrived at thepany yet?
Hearing the voice of the secretary on the phone, Jose Pearce suddenly realized and hurriedly said, Ill be right there!
After hanging up the phone, he looked at Cam Walker next to him with some urgency.
Cam Walker turned her head, seemingly sensing his urgent matter from his anxious tone.
Cam, could you please wait here until Mr. Hayden wakes up before leaving? I have some urgent business and must go to thepany right away! Official source is find?novel
Today he had an appointment with ady from a bank in the United Kingdom, how could he havepletely forgotten this!
Although he was not willing to let her stay alone to look after Leon Hayden, right now, Leon Hayden was also an important client of his, and he had to show every consideration, after all, this also concerned the future of the corporation.
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker was somewhat startled.
Was he asking her to stay and take care of Leon Hayden?
But
I
Can you consider it a favor for me? Perhaps by saying it like this, the meaning changed.
If Cam Walker was taking care of Leon Hayden on his behalf, it meant that she was taking care of this man from his standpoint, making the rtionship between him and her seem a bit closer.
Being put it that way by him, Cam Walker fell silent for a moment.
Perhaps this was also a reason for her to convince herself to stay.
After a long time, she nodded, Alright, you go ahead with your work.
Although she was somewhat reluctant to face Leon Hayden when he woke up, with Jose Pearces standpoint, when he woke up, she could fully say that she was looking after him on behalf of Jose Pearce, which wouldnt make her feel embarrassed or unnatural.
Seeing her nod in agreement, Jose Pearce smiled, a hint of deep affection shing in the depths of his eyes.
Cam.
Hmm? Cam Walker was looking down, and when he suddenly called her name, she couldnt help but raise her eyes, stunned as she looked at him.
Chapter 1183 - Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 Hes kissing her forehead
Chapter 1183: Chapter 1183: Hes kissing her forehead? Chapter 1183: Chapter 1183: Hes kissing her forehead? `
However, just as she had lifted her head, she caught sight of Jose Pearces handsome face getting closer, and before she could react to what he was intending to do, Jose Pearces lips gently touched her forehead, leaving a soft kiss
Taken aback by his sudden gesture, Cam Walker was visibly startled, somewhat astonished.
Was he, kissing her forehead? For original chapters go to find?novel
Before Cam Walker had a chance to say anything, Jose Pearce already offered a gentle smile, turned, and left the hospital room, his smile brimming with a sense of bliss.
Watching his retreating figure, Cam Walker felt a mix of emotions.
When had she and Jose Pearce reached this point?
With aplex mix of emotions, Cam Walker turned her head, only to find the man in the hospital bed staring at her with wide-open eyes!
She was taken aback, surprised by his sudden awakening.
And there was also an inexplicable sense of guilt
On the hospital bed, Lewis Harrison awoke to witness the two of them kissing and, for some reason, he felt a pang of jealousy, yet also helplessness, as if something was lodged in his chest, unable to rise or fall, unspeakable!
Looking at him on the hospital bed and thinking of everything that happened yesterday, Cam Walkers expression turned quite indifferent, Youre awake.
Casting her a nce, Lewis Harrison didnt respond but found it strange that he was in the hospital, and she was there too.
Why are you here? he asked her, his tone indifferent.
Cam Walker was equally aloof, summarizing the events briefly, You suddenly lost consciousness on the road, it was JoseC, she was about to say Mr. Pearce, but for some reason, she corrected herself abruptly, it was Jose who brought you here. Since he had something to attend to, I stayed for the time being. Now that youre awake, Ill be leaving.
After finishing, she didnt look at the man again but turned around to leave.
Jose? You call him so intimately, what is your rtionship with him? Looking at her departing back, Lewis Harrison on the hospital bed suddenly asked.
At his words, Cam Walkers steps paused at the room door, and she turned to look back at Lewis Harrison.
Is that any of your business? she responded indifferently, holding no more hope for the man before her.
It isnt, I just want to see, a woman who acts deeply devoted to her ex-husband, yet can casually kiss another man in the hospital, what is that?
His words were like a sharp de, piercing deeply into her chest, causing her pain, yet leaving her speechless!
Why did he have to witness that moment just now?
Whatever kind of woman I am, it has nothing to do with Mr. Harrison, does it? she said coldly, and turned to leave again.
Is that so? Youre not going to continue looking for your ex-husband? His voice followed her as she walked away.
Cam Walker paused in her steps, but this time she didnt turn around; instead, after a few seconds of silence, she uttered indifferently, My ex-husband, he is dead.
After saying this, she stepped out of the hospital room and disappeared at the front door.
Agitated by her indifferent tone, Lewis Harrison burst into an expletive after she had left!
.
In the afternoon, after handling all rted matters, Cam Walker nced at the timeCit was 4 PM.
Although tomorrow was the weekend, she had a business meeting to attend tonight and couldnt pick up Belinda Howard herself.
`
Chapter 1184 - Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 Be Self-Aware Get Out
Chapter 1184: Chapter 1184: Be Self-Aware, Get Out! Chapter 1184: Chapter 1184: Be Self-Aware, Get Out! At 5:30, Cam Walker picked up her coat and bag and left the Company Building.
ording to the scheduled time, she arrived at a private room inside Duke Station Throne, but the client she was meant to meet seemed not to have arrived yet.
Sitting inside the private room, she waited a little while, watching as every minute and every second passed, five minutes had gone by since the agreed meeting time, yet the client had still not shown up.
She stood up and decided to make a trip to the restroom.
Chairman Harrison, so you are really here.
Meanwhile, in the private room next door, Lewis Harrison sat on a genuine leather sofa, the dim light inside highlighting his handsome contour as he appeared lost in thought.
Looking at the man who entered the private room, he lifted his eyes slightly, ncing at the middle-aged man whode in.
Who was this man? In Lewis Harrisons memory, he didnt recall ever seeing this middle-aged man before.
Yet, the man seemed to recognize him.
Who are you? Raising his somewhat icy pupils, Lewis Harrison spoke indifferently, eyeing the middle-aged man standing before him.
Today, his visit here had been a spontaneous decision, and he hadnt told anyone, not even his personal assistant knew about it. So how did this middle-aged man find out?
Hearing this, the man walked in and looked at Lewis Harrison with a smile.
Of course, Chairman Harrison would not recognize me, Im just a nobody.
At this time, there was no one else in the private room. Lewis Harrison gracefully held the cup in his hand, seemingly already sensing that the man before him was ill-intended.
If youre a nobody, then be sensible and get out, his gaze flicked as he pointed towards the private room door entrance.
Listening to his domineering tone, the middle-aged man chuckled as if he wasnt the least bit intimidated by the authority emanating from him. Read full story at FndNovel
At that moment, Cam Walker wasing out of the restroom. Just as she silently passed by a private room door entrance, suddenly, a figure flew out, directly knocking her to the ground.
Caught off guard by what had happened before her eyes, she felt a pain on her forehead.
Propping herself up against the wall, Cam Walker struggled to stand, reaching to touch her forehead, she could feel that it had already swollen up quite badly!
Before she could fully regain herposure, another figure flew out from the private room,nding abruptly right in front of her!
She looked at the scene before her with a hint of rm, and turning her head, she could only see a brawl happening inside the private room to her left.
Snapping back to reality after her shock, Cam Walker quickly stood up, not even caring about the injury on her forehead, and only wanted to quickly escape from this ce of trouble.
Such fights, often sparked by drunkenness, weremon here, and Cam had long since be used to it.
Just as long as they didnt involve her, that was enough!
However, just as she prepared to stand up and flee, her eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar figure.
At this point, the private room door seemed to have been broken, and standing outside, Cam could see everything inside the room clearly.
Looking at the familiar figure inside, for a moment, Cam forgot about escaping.
Leon Hayden? Why was he getting into a fight?
Moreover, it seemed that he was fighting against several people by himself.
Watching his nimble moves, Cam was suddenly spellbound.
His moves, every strike, were so simr to those of yton Howard
Watching Leon Hayden fight, Cam stood at the entrance of the private room, lost in a daze.
Chapter 1185 - Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 Stupid Woman Leave Quickly
Chapter 1185: Chapter 1185: Stupid Woman, Leave Quickly! Chapter 1185: Chapter 1185: Stupid Woman, Leave Quickly! However, just when she felt as though she had been frozen in ce, suddenly, a gunshot jolted her awake!
It was only then that she realized that this was not the chaos of a brawl induced by too much wine, but rather
Was Lewis Harrison being hunted down?
But why? Why would someone be hunting him down?
Gunshots rang out, and many of the patrons that hade here to enjoy themselves fell into chaos, hiding wherever they could, the scene utterly disorderly.
A bullet whizzed by, and Lewis Harrisons pupils narrowed as his body swiftly tilted, easily dodging the bullet.
Following that, with a graceful turn, he had quickly arrived beside the man holding the pistol. With a speed that was too fast to cover ones ears, he snatched the gun from the mans hand and then aimed it at the mans forehead.
Was it the Chois who sent you?
Watching the gun muzzle aimed at his head, the man lost all his bravado in an instant, leaving only a face filled with fear.
Yes, yes it was.
Hearing this, Lewis Harrisons pupils darkened.
Indeed, those old foxes were ready to take his life at any moment!
Sooner orter, he would make them like rats crossing the street, stripped of all their rights and power!
Seeing him easily dodge the opponents bullets, Cam Walker, standing at the entrance to the private room, inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief.
However, just at this moment, in the corner of her eye, she suddenly noticed one of the men who had been lying beside her had stood up, and at this very moment, he was silently pulling out a pistol, aiming it at the temple of Lewis Harrison inside the private room
Cam turned her head, shocked at the sight of the gun muzzle lifted by the man, and then looked at Lewis Harrisons location.
As if instinctively, without any dy, Cam shouted out, Watch out!
This sudden cry shattered the previous tranquility. Lewis Harrison turned his head just in time to see a gun pointed at him from the doorway of the private room. And as he was distracted, the middle-aged man standing in front of him tried to snatch the gun from his hand!
Fortunately, his reactions were fast, and he quickly regained his senses to fire at the middle-aged man, though he missed.
At this time, the man at the private room door, who apparently had not expected that his original n to shoot Lewis Harrison could be disrupted by this inexplicable woman, uncontrobly turned the gun and aimed at Cam Walkers head.
Seeing the gun suddenly turned towards her, Cams face turned pale with shock.
Bang! A bullet whistled through the air, striking the man to the ground.
Stupid woman, get out of here now! Having dealt with the man with one shot, Lewis Harrison quickly ran out, pulling along Cam, who was still in shock, towards the elevator entrance.
The two of them ran all the way out of Duke Station Throne.
In the car, Lewis Harrison thought carefully and felt that he couldnt return to the hotel just yet.
If those people knew of his temporary whereabouts, it was impossible that they hadnt set up an ambush at the hotel he was staying at.
Through the rear-view mirror, he looked at the person sitting in the passenger seat. At this time, Cam Walker had also sustained some injuries to her forehead, and it was inevitably painful.
Turning his head, he nced at the man on the drivers seat. All of this, it seemed, was just like it had been years ago.
When she was with yton Howard, she always found herself amidst gunfire and bullets.
Why are those people trying to kill you? Based on her past experiences, she was sure that those people wanted him dead. ?????? ???? findnovel
Chapter 1186 - Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 Stay for One Night
Chapter 1186: Chapter 1186 Stay for One Night Chapter 1186: Chapter 1186 Stay for One Night Ever since I inherited KM ce, those people have always wanted me dead.
To her surprise, he actually answered her question.
Thest time, that ce, was it your home? Lewis Harrison suddenly asked after a moment of silence in the car.
Cam Walker looked at him through the corner of her eyes.
Last time?
No, that was my parents house.
Then where is your home? he continued to ask. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel
Cam Walker was somewhat puzzled and turned to look at him. Could it be that he wanted to take her home?
How about you drop me off here, and Ill take a cab back.
Address.
Cam Walker turned her head, confused by his persistence.
He didnt like her very much, so why insist on taking her back? Was it because he was worried those people might catch up?
But even so, she had nothing to do with those people, and even if they did catch up, they couldnt possibly do anything to her, could they?
Not going to say? Seeing that she did not speak for a while, Lewis Harrison turned his face, his eyes narrowing slightly.
Cam Walker raised her head and looked at him once more before eventually giving him the address.
Following the address she provided, half an hourter, the two arrived at the vi where Cam Walker lived.
After getting out of the car and looking at the grand, luxury private vi in front of him, for an instant, it seemed as if some images shed through Lewis Harrisons mind, but before he could grasp them, they had already vanished.
He stood frozen in ce, slightly shaking his head in confusion. Just what was that fleeting image?
Thank you. Out of politeness, Cam Walker gave simple thanks before heading straight towards the grand entrance.
Watching her walk towards the entrance, Lewis Harrison couldnt help but fall into thought.
Ever since meeting this woman, strange images seemed to frequently appear in his mind, and when he tried to understand what they were, they quickly disappeared.
Mrs. is back. Mrs. Beckham opened the door, smiling as she greeted her return.
However, when Mrs. Beckham saw the figure standing behind Cam Walker, the smile on her face disappeared in an instant, reced by shock.
Mister?
Feeling Mrs. Beckhams suddenly shocked expression, Cam Walker followed her line of sight and turned her head, only to find that Lewis Harrison was unexpectedly following behind her!
She looked at the man behind her with some bewilderment. Wasnt he supposed to have gone back?
You
Lewis Harrison gave her a nce and didnt say anything, but instead, he walked straight into the house, ignoring the shocked Mrs. Beckham.
However, based on the maids reaction, it seemed she had mistaken him for this womans ex-husband.
Walking into the living room, Lewis Harrison looked around as if he were touring the luxurious vi.
Watching hisposed demeanor, Cam Walker came back to her senses, her brows furrowing, and she walked over, asking in confusion, What, what do you intend to do?
After pursing his thin lips, Lewis Harrison turned his head, looking at her somewhat bewildered, and suddenly asked, Where is your daughter?
Cam Walker was taken aback, then spoke with a hint of impatience, Can you tell me what you are really trying to do?
Im staying here tonight, he said as he walked to the sofa and sat down calmly,pletely ignoring the surprised child!
What!? Stay here? Cam Walker furrowed her brows,pletely disbelieving her own ears!
This was her home, and this man was saying he would stay here? On what grounds?
He slightly lifted his eyelids, ncing at the shocked woman, his thin lips parting and his expression calm, I cant go back to the hotel.
Chapter 1187 - Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 Where is the bathroom Im going to
Chapter 1187: Chapter 1187: Where is the bathroom? Im going to take a bath first! Chapter 1187: Chapter 1187: Where is the bathroom? Im going to take a bath first!
So he was going to freeload in her home?
Sorry, but this isnt a hotel or an inn, and I dont entertain any guests! Cam Walker turned her face aside, speaking coldly.
Leon Hayden raised his eyes, slightly puzzled. Didnt Jose Pearce also spend the night here? Readplete version only at Find_Novel(.
At his words, Cam turned her line of sight away, feeling extremely angry!
His words were obviously a roundabout way of insulting her!
Clenching her teeth, Cam felt her anger knotting up, uncertain of how to retort!
He has, but other than him, I dont wee any men here! she said, somewhat angrily, also unclear as to why she had felt the need to specifically mention that Jose Pearce had spent the night here.
Listening to her reply, Leon felt a jolt in his chest, as if something had touched him.
But on the surface, he still appeared very calm, not betraying any emotion.
He looked up at the second floor, Wheres the bathroom? Ill take a bath first.
Seeing him head to the Second Floor on his own, Cam was immediately seething with anger and began to follow him to stop him, Hey!
But Leon didnt pay any attention to her, instead he quickly went to the Second Floor, looking for the bathroom.
Leon Hayden!
Seeing him walk ahead on his own, Cam following behind him was utterly annoyed. How could she not have realized that he could be so shameless?
Opening a door, Leon walked in and saw that it was probably a master bedroom.
If it was the master bedroom, then there should be a bathroom inside, right?
Hey, what exactly are you trying to do!?
Take a bath. Spotting the bathroom door, Leon sinctly uttered two words, before heading toward the Restroom.
The bathroom is outside, if you need to wash, go there! Eventually, to prevent this man from taking a bath in her own bedrooms bathroom, Cam reluctantly spoke up.
There was another bathroom outside; if he really needed to bathe, shed have him go thereCit was better than having him bathe in her room!
At that sound, Leon paused in his steps.
He was going back to South Korea tomorrow, and tonight, he just wanted to spend a quiet night. It didnt matter where he took his bath.
He obediently stepped out, which to Cams surprise, made her inadvertently point in a direction, First room on the left ahead.
After looking at her, Leon walked in the direction she pointed.
Watching his back as he entered the bathroom, Cam let out a sigh of helplessness.
Shed brought this man back for no good reason; no wonder he insisted on taking her homeCturns out he wanted to stay here.
But why would he insist on staying at her home when he could stay in that luxurious presidential suite at the hotel?
Cam furrowed her brow, thinking as she walked downstairs.
At this time, Mrs. Beckham came over, still somewhat in disbelief about Leons appearance.
Mrs., what exactly is going on? Isnt Mister already
Noticing the excited emotion in Mrs. Beckhams eyes, Cam smiled.
After all, anyone would think that two identical-looking people were the same person, right?
Mrs. Beckham, he he isnt the Mister.
Upon hearing this, Mrs. Beckham was startled and couldnt quitee to grips with it.
Not him? How, how is that possible? That was clearly Mister, even though the fact that someone coulde back to life is hard to believe, the man just now was definitely the Mister who had the ident four years ago!
Seeing Mrs. Beckhams excited emotion, Cam felt truly empathetic.
Chapter 1188 - Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Lend me a set of your ex-husbands
Chapter 1188: Chapter 1188: Lend me a set of your ex-husbands clothes Chapter 1188: Chapter 1188: Lend me a set of your ex-husbands clothes `
The first time she saw Leon Hayden, she felt much the same way.
If possible, I too wish he were still alive in this world.
Her expression somewhat deste, Mrs. Beckham saw this in her eyes and still couldnt help but nce towards the direction of the second floor.
If that wasnt Mister, then why had Mrs. brought him here?
In Mrs. Beckhams memory, Cam Walker had always been very chaste when it came to her personal life. Over the years, she had never brought any strange men home, and Mrs. Beckham firmly believed she wasnt a woman of loose morals.
But what about the Mister tonight? Could it be that simply because he resembled her husband, Mrs. had taken a fancy to him?
Mrs. Beckham thought so, but thinking about Mrs.s reaction just now, it seemed unlikely.
Right, Mrs. Beckham, please prepare some dinner, Im going to pick up Belinda! Speaking of which, she hadnt had dinner yet.
Right, and there were clients!
Rushing to take out her phone, Cam Walker stepped out of the vi and called the client with whom she had an appointment tonight, informing them that the cooperation might need to be postponed until next week.
Just getting to the front door, she suddenly seemed to remember something, stopping dead in her tracks.
Her car was still in the underground parking lot of Duke Station Throne
Thinking about this, she turned around with a touch of annoyance and went back into the living room.
Then she took out her cell phone and made a call to Ang Reid, asking her to send someone to bring Belinda back.
After hanging up the phone, Cam Walker sat in the sofa somewhat idly, her gaze involuntarily drifting towards the second floor.
She wondered whether the man had finished his bath.
Just then, the man, wrapped in a bathrobe, stood at the top of the esctor entrance, Hey.
Looking down from above at the man in the sofa, Leon Hayden spoke softly.
Cam Walker lifted her head and her cheeks flushed when she saw the slightly open cor of the mans bathrobe.
Lend me a suit of your ex-husbands clothes.
Although somewhat reluctant, Cam Walker still got up, after all, she didnt want a man wandering around her home wearing just a bathrobe!
Inside the cab, she had kept all of yton Howards clothes intact for four years, because at that time, she always thought he woulde back.
After taking out a shirt and a suit, she handed the clothes to Leon Hayden.
Looking at the coat in his hands, Leon Hayden frowned, Do you have any pajamas?
What was he nning to do, sleep in a suit coat at this time of night?
What do you want pajamas for? Cam Walker frowned. Did he really n to stay the night after his bath? This update is avable on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Leon Hayden gave her a nce as if he couldnt be bothered to exin, tossed the suit coat aside, and then went straight to the wardrobe to rummage for himself.
Cam Walker furrowed her brow at his nonchnt behavior, and she was irritated as well!
What are you doing!? She had carefully cherished these clothes for four years, and this man was so domineering, rummaging through someone elses home as if it were his own?
Ignoring her tugging, Leon Hayden kept looking through the cab, wanting to find a set of pajamas.
In the midst of their tugging, perhaps Cam Walker was too anxious; by ident, she pulled off the belt tied around his waist, and in an instant, his muscr and firm body was perfectly exposed before her eyes
It seemed that even Leon Hayden didnt expect his belt to be suddenly pulled open by her, and for a moment, he too was stunned into stillness.
`
Chapter 1189 - Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Those Scars Left by Gunshot Wounds
Chapter 1189: Chapter 1189: Those Scars Left by Gunshot Wounds Chapter 1189: Chapter 1189: Those Scars Left by Gunshot Wounds Looking at the Mans robust chest, half a secondter, Cam Walker hurriedly turned around, blushing with embarrassment, her cheeks feeling as if they were on fire, scorching hot.
However, just as she was about to apologize, feeling awkward, she suddenly seemed to remember something. Her expression froze, and she abruptly turned to stare in shock at the Mans solid chest!
Seeing her suddenly turn to look at his naked body, Lewis Harrison frowned, quite displeased.
Do you find it that interesting?
Cam Walker did not speak. Her gaze was fixed in ce, staring motionlessly at that spot, her face turning white with shock.
Being stared at this way by One Woman, Lewis Harrison felt somewhat ufortable. His frown deepened and he immediately covered his body with the bathrobe.
Cam Walkers face turned instantly pale; she lifted her arm with a slight tremor and reached out slowly, pushing aside the slightly open neckline of the bathrobe, her delicate fingers brushing over Lewis Harrisons sturdy right chest.
Noticing that herplexion seemed quite off, Lewis Harrison frowned and couldnt help but ask, Whats wrong with you?
Cam Walker did not speak, only staring in shock at a scar on his right chest.
Following that, she knelt down and lifted the hem of the bathrobe. Indeed, she saw another scar on his kneecap.
These gunshot wounds
They were exactly like yton Howards
She lifted her eyes, which held a trace of destion, stood up and looked at the man in front of her, her lips trembling as she slowly spoke, How did you get these wounds?
The pain in her chest felt like it was about to rip her apart. Was the man standing before her truly yton Howard?
Noticing the pain in the depths of her eyes, Lewis Harrisons eyebrows slightly knitted together.
What exactly is wrong with This woman?
Why are you asking about this? He frowned, looking at her, confused.
At this moment, Cam Walker was agitated, unable to hold back a roar, Tell me, how did you get them!? What exactly happened to you four years ago!?
Why, why didnt he remember anything at all, their every moment together, he hadpletely forgotten, standing before her like a stranger.
Her sudden intense reaction left Lewis Harrison somewhat taken aback and even more puzzled by what was wrong with her.
His wounds.
Lewis Harrison looked down at the scar on his chest.
It was a very old scar. His Grandpa had told him it was from a few years back when someone tried to harm him.
As for what happened four years ago
He was not quite clear about what had happened to him four years ago, just that his Grandpa had told him on his deathbed about an ident that urred while he was sent Overseas for training, which almost left himatose. After more than half a year of treatment, his Grandpa had almost exhausted all methods to bring him back to life.
He looked at the woman before him, his expression rtively calm, The scar is from long ago. As for what you said happened four years ago
He paused, Why should I tell you about these things?
His hesitation made Cam Walker anxious; she lifted her pained eyes, a hint of pleading shing within them, Im begging you tell me, were you the one Old Sir Harrison saved from the Seawater four years ago?
Lewis Harrison furrowed his brows.
This woman
She must have mistaken him for her Ex-husband again!
He looked at her, his expression cold, No.
Not?
Cam Walker was somewhat surprised. How could it not be? The timing fit, the scars on his chest and leg matched, how could it not be him!? ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find(?)ovel
Chapter 1190 - Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 My Surname is Yoon Im South Korean
Chapter 1190: Chapter 1190: My Surname is Yoon, Im South Korean Chapter 1190: Chapter 1190: My Surname is Yoon, Im South Korean How could that be, you clearly areC
Not your ex-husband. My surname is Harrison, Im South Korean, and your husband is British. Do you understand? He looked at her, his expression slightly gloomy.
Every time she mistook him for her ex-husband, he felt an inexplicable irritation in his heart!
Cam Walker shook her head. yton Howard was indeed British and he really was South Korean now, but maybe he used to be British too!
Ive checked your information. You were suddenly found by Old Sir Harrison a few years ago. How could it be such a coincidence? yton Howard also had an ident a few years ago, both the timeline and the scars on his body, as well as his blurry past, coincided perfectly!
She didnt believe in such coincidences!
Indeed, my grandpa found me a few years ago, but thats because I had an ident with my parents when I was a child. In the car, my parents including my grandma all died, and only I was rescued. At the same time, there was another car ident involving another child. My grandpa mistakenly identified that childs body as mine, so he thought I had died in the ident too. But it was only several yearster he learned I hadnt died. He spent more than ten years to find me. Now do you understand?
As if wanting her to clearly understand that he was not her ex-husband, Leon Hayden became calm and methodically exined everything to her.
Cam Walker was dumbfounded. How could it be
So, are you saying you havent lost your memory?
Hearing this, Leon Hayden couldnt help but furrow his brow. Amnesia?
He truly couldnt remember the past anymore, but his grandpa had told him about every little detail, because after that ident, he had incurred severe injuries which led to hisplete loss of memory upon waking up.
However, ording to this womans words, she must think that he has amnesia, which is why he doesnt remember her as his wife.
But, who was he really four years agoCLeon Hayden, or this womans husband?
Thinking about this, Leon Hayden fell into a deep thought
His grandpa had no reason to hide his past identity from him, and if he was really British, it would have been impossible for him to entrust him with all of these massive assets and inheritance.
However
He seemed to recall that before his grandpa passed away, he had entrusted the corporation to him, but the only condition was
Mommy!
Just at this moment, a sweet voice suddenly sounded from outside the door. Hearing this, both of them turned their heads to see Belinda Howard running in happily.
When she saw Leon Hayden standing inside the room, Belinda Howards smile froze for a moment, then blossomed again, radiant, Uncle Harrison? What are you doing here too!?
Looking at the little girl who had just dashed into the room, Leon Hayden paused for a moment, then gently revealed a faint smile. ?????? ???? FndNovel
Seeing the two people standing inside the room, Belinda Howards curious gaze flitted between them.
She remembered Brother Luke telling her not to disturb Auntie and Uncle whenever they stood alone inside a room.
So now, should she also not disturb Mommy and Uncle Harrison?
Seeing her daughter, Cam Walker walked over, smiling with relief, Belindas back.
Belinda Howard nodded, her big curious eyes fixed on her Mommy, Mommy, what are you and Uncle Harrison doing inside the room?
Caught off guard by the youngsters question, Cam Walker hesitated, and for some reason, her cheeks started to feel a bit hot.
Chapter 1191 - Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 Winning Belinda Howards Sympathy
Chapter 1191: Chapter 1191: Winning Belinda Howards Sympathy Chapter 1191: Chapter 1191: Winning Belinda Howards Sympathy We, we are waiting for Belinda Howard toe back,
As soon as she finished speaking, Cam Walker suddenly felt that something was off about her words.
Why were they waiting together for Belinda Howard toe back? It was clearly her who was waiting for Belinda Howard, wasnt it?
Really? Then why would Uncle Harrison be in our home?
Cam Walker turned her head and nced at Lewis Harrison, who had been silent by her side; she really didnt know how to exin this to her daughter.
Uncle Harrison, he, he
Uncle Harrison has no ce to stay tonight, can little Belinda Howard take me in for one night? At this moment, Lewis Harrison suddenly stepped forward, crouched in front of Belinda Howard, and gently touched her round head.
Cam Walker turned her head in surprise, having not anticipated that he would try to gain their daughters sympathy.
After so many interactions, she knew that her daughter seemed to like this Uncle Harrison a lot, and if he said this, Belinda Howard would certainly
Indeed, before Cam Walker could finish the thought, Belinda Howard happily nodded, Sure, we have so many rooms at home, Mommy, right?
Belinda Howard turned her head, looking at Cam Walker excitedly, seemingly very weing of Lewis Harrisons arrival!
Seeing her daughters excited little face, Cam Walker didnt know what to say for a moment.
However, she could tell that this man seemed to be deliberately saying these things in front of their daughter; he knew that Belinda Howard seemed to like him a lot.
Thinking about this, Cam Walkers expression suddenly became startled.
Observing the intimate behavior between her daughter and Lewis Harrison, it seemed as if, imperceptibly, he and Belinda Howard had an unnamed sense of closeness
If, if she wanted to find out whether Lewis Harrison was truly yton Howard, there was another way a paternity test!
But, would Lewis Harrison agree?
After all, he hated it so much when she regarded him as her ex-husband; if she really asked him to take a paternity test with Belinda Howard, he would certainly refuse without a second thought.
With these thoughts, Cam Walkers eyes drooped in discouragement.
At this moment, Mrs. Beckham knocked on the door, and when she saw the scene in the room, she couldnt help but pause.
The scene before her seemed as though Mister hade back to life and returned to this home, filling it with warmth. This content belongs to Find_Novel(.
Mrs., dinner is ready.
Cam Walker lifted her head, looked at Mrs. Beckham, and then nodded slightly, standing up, Okay.
Uncle Harrison, lets go downstairs for dinner! As soon as Belinda heard it was time to eat, she happily grabbed Lewis Harrisons broad palm, inviting him downstairs to dine like a little princess.
Watching her daughters affectionate gesture, Cam Walker couldnt help but fall deep into thought.
How should she broach the subject and have Lewis Harrison take a paternity test with Belinda Howard?
Looking at the angelic little girl before him, Lewis Harrisons mouth curved into a small smile, Uncle has to change clothes first.
Then, Ill go downstairs with Mommy first and wait for Uncle to have dinner together!
Okay, Lewis Harrison said with a lightugh after patting Belinda Howards head.
Mother and Daughter went downstairs, and after a little while, Lewis Harrison had also changed into his pajamas.
Seeing the man descending the staircase, Cam Walker found herself in a daze, staring at him somewhat absentmindedly.
Wearing yton Howards clothes, he looked exactly like yton Howard from four years ago, only now, he seemed even more impressive than before.
Its Daddy! From inside the sofa, Belinda Howard also eximed in shock.
Because the clothes that Lewis Harrison was wearing at the moment were exactly the pajamas that Cam Walker had secretly photographed yton Howard in a few years ago.
Chapter 1192 - Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 Do I have dirt on my face
Chapter 1192: Chapter 1192: Do I have dirt on my face? Chapter 1192: Chapter 1192: Do I have dirt on my face? Nowadays, wearing it on his body, there was no doubtChe was the yton Howard of that year.
Hearing her daughters exmation, Cam Walker came back to her senses and nced at Belinda Howard, Belinda!
Looking at Mommy, little Belinda Howard immediately realized that Uncle Harrison was not her Daddy.
She lowered her head with a hint of grievance, her small face full of loss. If possible, she really wished Uncle Harrison was her Daddy!
She looked up, somewhat dazed, at Leon Harrisoning down. This uncle, he really wasnt her Daddy, right? But, they did look so much alike!
As Leon Harrison came downstairs, Cam Walker stood up, taking her daughter into the Restaurant.
However, before they had taken many steps, Belinda Howard suddenly released her hand and affectionately grabbed Leon Harrisons hand.
Uncle Harrison, lets go eat! Grandma Beckhams food is so delicious, and Belinda likes it the most!
Cam found her daughters behavior somewhat helpless.
Since when had this man started to overshadow her own presence?
The three of them walked into the Restaurant and sat down at the Dining table front.
Mrs. Beckham had prepared servings for three people, and watching this scene, she couldnt help but think, how nice it would be if Mr. Harrison were the Mister.
What a happy family they would be.
Tonights dinner was a bit unnatural for Cam Walker, considering the man in front of her was someone who looked exactly like yton Howard. Additionally, he was the first man to have a meal at home with them.
After dinner, Cam Walker bathed her daughter, then she too entered the Bathroom to wash away the days fatigue.
Standing in front of the mirror, she examined the bump on her Forehead. At this moment, it still hadnt subsided and ached slightly.
In the Living Room sofa, this was the time when Belinda Howard would usually watch her favorite animation. But today, she seemed distracted.
With nothing else to do, Leon Harrison sat Inside the Sofa, watching the animated series Boonie Bears with her!
He seemed to notice that the Little Princess beside him kept ncing at him now and then. Leon Harrison pursed his Thin Lips, furrowed his brows, and turned to look at Belinda Howard. Readplete version only at find~novel
Noticing his sudden gaze, Belinda Howard quickly turned her Head, her actions mimicking a guilty conscience as she continued to watch the TV.
However, her pretense did not escape Leon Harrisons eyes.
Whats wrong, Little Princess? Is there something dirty on my face?
Belinda Howard pursed her lips, turning her pretty little face towards Leon Harrison, her eyes flickering.
No, I just think that Uncle and my Daddy look really alike!
If Cam said this, he might have felt irritated.
But hearing the Little Princess say it didnt annoy him at all. Instead, he was quite interested and smiled at her, continuing with her line of thought, How alike?
Even though he knew he resembled her Father, Leon Harrison himself wasnt clear about the extent of their resemnce.
Belinda Howard tilted her Head, as if thinking about the question more carefully.
Suddenly, her eyes brightened, Wait a second, Uncle Harrison, Ill show you something!
With that, her petite figure slid off the sofa and rushed toward the Master Bedroom on the Second Floor!
After A little while, she returned, holding a Photo Frame in her hand, and presented it to Leon Harrison, Look, dont we look alike?
Staring at the Photo that suddenly appeared in her hand, for a moment, Leon Harrison too was caught in a daze.
The man in the Photo, indeed, looked just like him.
Chapter 1193 - Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 What do you think of my mom
Chapter 1193: Chapter 1193: What do you think of my mom? Chapter 1193: Chapter 1193: What do you think of my mom? When he saw the photos in that instant, he felt something inside his heart stirred, but he couldnt quite grasp what it was.
Leon Hayden reached out and took the photos, and in that moment, he seemed to understand why the Woman always looked at him with adoring eyes every time she saw him.
Thinking back on what he had done to her in the Hotel, he couldnt help but feel some remorse.
Lifting his gaze from the photos, he looked at the smiling Child before him and spoke with a kind of calm, Your Daddy, what exactly has happened to him? Find the newest release on f?dnvel
Belinda Howard pursed her lips, her expression falling as she shook her head, I dont know. Mommy just said Daddy went to a very far-off ce, and I dont know when he wille back.
After finishing, she looked at Leon Hayden with a burst of excitement, When I first saw Uncle, I thought it was Daddy who hade back to find me and Mommy. At that time, I was really so happy!
Looking at her pure and innocent smile, Leon Hayden couldnt help but reveal an affable smile of his own.
Gazing at the handsome Man in front of her, Belinda Howard suddenly asked, Uncle Harrison, are you get married?
Caught off guard by her sudden question, Leon Hayden frowned in confusion, No, why?
Then, what do you think of my Mommy? Belinda Howard asked, her bright eyes shining with excitement.
Leon Hayden was puzzled, but after thinking, he still answered, She is very beautiful.
He said this only to avoid hurting her innocent heart.
However, speaking of it, the Woman indeed was very beautiful.
Hearing him say this, Belinda Howard seemed even happier and blurted out, Then, Uncle Harrison, could you be my Daddy?
Her naively phrased request left Leon Hayden momentarily startled.
Be her Daddy?
He looked up, his expression chilling for a split second.
But the next second, he softened again, lifting her petite body onto his thigh. Their close interaction, if seen by others, might really lead them to believe they were Father and daughter.
Perhaps even Leon Hayden himself hadnt realized that the reason he felt a sense of familiarity with the Little Princess the first time he met her wasnt because she looked like Cam Walker, but because, in the features of her face, the Little Girl bore a striking resemnce to him.
Seeing his own reflection in the mirror every day, wouldnt he naturally find little Belinda Howard familiar!
Why would you say something like that?
Belinda Howard pouted, wishing each time in Kindergarten, when she saw many friends fatherse to pick them up after school, that she too would have a Daddy to pick her up just once.
Although she was happy to have Mommy pick her up, she really hoped that one day, it would be Daddy who came for her.
Ever since she started going to Kindergarten, shed been asked by others why she didnt have a Daddy, and she couldnt answer them herself.
I I wish I had a Daddy She lowered her head, her little face brimming with disappointment.
Seeing her dejected look, for a brief moment, Leon Haydens heart was touched, yet he couldnt promise to fulfill her small request.
He had to exin patiently, But I am not your Daddy. Your Daddy is him, irreceable by any other man, do you understand?
He exined patiently, pointing at the photo in his hand.
In This World, indeed some Stuff can be reced, but ones own Parents are irreceable by anyone.
Chapter 1194 - Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 Little Bear has finished
Chapter 1194: Chapter 1194 Little Bear has finished broadcasting Chapter 1194: Chapter 1194 Little Bear has finished broadcasting Looking at the photo in the photo frame, Belinda Howard lifted her little head and looked at Lewis Harrison, But you look exactly like my daddy, so I really like you and want you to be my daddy.
While the two were talking, Cam Walker had finished her bath and came downstairs wearing a set of pajamas.
Normally, she would simply wear a nightgown, but with Lewis Harrison around today, she had changed into a more convenient set of home clothes.
Looking at the intimate scene between her daughter and him in the living room, that warm moment really seemed like a father and daughter. Cam Walker stopped in her tracks, somewhat lost in thought.
Seemingly sensing the line of sight from the staircase, Lewis Harrison lifted his gaze and saw Cam Walker standing there.
Despite her wearing home clothes, the contours of her slender and well-proportioned figure were still noticeably evident through the fabric.
Coming back to her senses, Cam Walker walked down the staircase to the sofa in the living room and, inadvertently ncing at the photo frame he was holding, her eyebrows furrowed slightly. She then looked at her daughter sitting in his embrace.
She supposed the photo must have been taken down by Belinda.
She pursed her lips and approached them, looking at her daughter who was sitting obediently on his thigh, Belinda, itste. Its time for bed.
Belinda turned her head and looked at the animation still ying on the TV.
She protested, Thats not true, Little Bear is still on!
Usually, she would not go to sleep until she had watched this animation, so she was very clear about the bedtime!
Cam Walker was at a loss for words.
The reason she wanted her daughter to go to sleep was that she did not want to see her being so intimate with Lewis Harrison.
However, the doubts in her heart seemed to be growing deeper.
Was her daughter so close to him because there was a natural connection between themClike an invisible umbilical cord tying the father and daughter together? Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find_Novel(.
Thinking about this, Cam Walkers determination to get a paternity test done became even firmer.
Only, she did not know how to broach the subject with Lewis Harrison.
After all, if he wasnt yton Howard, asking to have a paternity test with Belinda out of the blue would be quite impolite to any person, wouldnt it?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker couldnt help but want to give up.
But those two scars on his body made her certain that he might just be yton Howard!
Belinda, go to sleep. Little kids shouldnt stay up thiste. Looking at the little viin in his arms, Lewis Harrison couldnt help but chuckle and speak up.
Belinda lifted her little head, curiously looking at him, Why?
Because He paused, ncing at the TV screen, Little Bear has already finished.
He pointed at the TV screen, and indeed, the Boonie Bears on television had already ended.
Alright then! Seeing that Little Bear had ended, Belinda reluctantly agreed to obey, sliding down from his thigh and into Cam Walkers embrace.
Goodnight, Uncle!
She turned back and smiled at Lewis Harrison, saying goodnight before really feeling sleepy.
Thats how children are, carefreeCwhen its time to sleep, they sleep.
Carrying her daughter into the Room and gently cing her on the Large Bed, Cam Walker herself also crawled into the quilt and did not go back downstairs.
Deep into the night, Cam Walker waspletely without any desire to sleep, her mind full of the scars left behind by the gunshot wounds on Lewis Harrisons body.
After who knows how long, perhaps truly feeling sleepy, she eventually dozed off with her eyes slightly closed
Chapter 1195 - Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Thought it was a thief
Chapter 1195: Chapter 1195: Thought it was a thief! Chapter 1195: Chapter 1195: Thought it was a thief! In her dream, everything seemed to return to the moment four years ago when yton Howard had his ident.
Looking at the destroyed vehicle and yton Howard tumbling down the cliffside with it, Cam Walker stood not far away, incapable of stopping any of it from happening. She wanted to reach out to him, but found that she couldnt touch him, and could only watch helplessly as he rolled down the cliff
yton Howard!
In the middle of the night, Cam Walker woke up from her nightmare, drenched in a cold sweat.
It was only after seeing the dimly lit room that she realized she had the same dream she had four years ago, she couldnt help but bow her head, her expression one of pain.
She raised her hand and touched her forehead. Each time she dreamed about the scene of yton Howards ident, her heart felt as if it was being fiercely clenched, causing her pain so intense she could hardly breathe
Tilting her head, she looked at her daughter, who was sound asleep, and Cam Walker feltforted.
Her daughters existence was like an antidote that soothed her soul. As long as she saw her, she felt that everything was beautiful. For original chapters go to find?novel
Lifting the bedding, Cam Walker got up from bed. The nightmare had startled her into breaking out in a cold sweat, leaving her with a dry mouth and throat, so she went downstairs to the kitchen to get one cup of cold water.
In the middle of the night, the spacious living room was already pitch-ck, only bright moonlight shone through the windows.
Cam Walker moved towards the staircase entrance, absorbed in her own world, however, just as she reached the corner by the staircase entrance
Ah!
A figure suddenly appeared in front of her, startling her to the point where her face turned pale with fright!
An unexpected figure at home, Cam Walkers first thought was that there was a thief or a burr!
Startled by her scream, Lewis Harrison was also a bit frightened, not expecting her sudden appearance here.
But the man, after all, was not so faint-hearted. In just one second, he regained hisposure.
Who are you, what are you doing in my house!? Cam Walker eximed, unable to see the mans face clearly in the dimly lit living room.
Observing the panicked woman, Lewis Harrison frowned, but before he had the chance to speak, the woman in front of him started to attack him!
Grabbing a vase from the disy stand, Cam Walker lifted it and swung it towards Lewis Harrison. Fortunately, under the dim moonlight, Lewis Harrison quickly prevented her violent action!
Its me! Looking at the woman under the moonlight, Lewis Harrison spoke in a low voice.
Whats the matter with this woman? Did she mistake him for a thief?
Hearing that familiar voice, Cam Walker was suddenly taken aback.
She had almost forgotten that Lewis Harrison was staying over at her house tonight!
Thinking about this, Cam Walker suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, she had really thought a thief had broken in.
At this moment, the light in the living room suddenly turned on. Downstairs, having been awoken by her scream, Mrs. Beckham couldnt help bute over, only to be surprised upon seeing the two standing at the staircase entrance.
But with the light now on, even if she wanted to retreat to her room, it seemed toote, so she could only ask, Mrs., are you all right?
Having been startled by Cam Walkers shout, she thought something had happened, buting out, she saw the two standing at the staircase entrance.
Seeing Mrs. Beckham suddenly step out, Cam Walker felt somewhat ufortable and sheepishly said, No, no, Im fine.
Seeing that she was fine, Mrs. Beckham nodded as if acknowledging her own redundancy and quickly turned to go back to her room.
After Mrs. Beckham returned to her room, Lewis Harrison turned his head, but inadvertently caught a glimpse of the tempting sight at Cam Walkers chest
Chapter 1196 - Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 I am not Clayton Howard
Chapter 1196: Chapter 1196 I am not yton Howard Chapter 1196: Chapter 1196 I am not yton Howard At this time, Leon Hayden stood at the bottom of the staircase, while Cam Walker stood one step above him on thending, looking irresistibly sexy in her habitual sleepwear.
Since there was no one else at home, and her figure was naturally stunning, she appeared especially mature and alluring in her sexy pajamas, making any man parched at the sightCLeon Hayden was no exception.
Feeling a dryness in his throat, Leon Hayden coughed lightly, ufortable, then averted his gaze, refusing to look at her enticing figure.
Seemingly aware of his nce from just a moment ago, Cam Walker also lowered her lids, confused, and only then did she realize how sensuous she appeared!
Shed almost forgotten that she had changed into her pajamas before going to sleep!
Realizing this, Cam Walkers cheeks flushed, and she turned her head away awkwardly, I, Ill go back to my room first!
Having said that, she turned to flee back to her room.
But as she reached the door, she felt something was wrong; she was just about to go downstairs for some water.
With this thought, she turned back, ensuring the man at the staircase entrance was gone, and then hurried out to the kitchen downstairs to pour herself a cup of cold water.
After one cup, Cam Walker felt her throat was still dry, so she poured another.
Returning to the Second Floor, Cam Walker was about to head back to her room when she unexpectedly noticed a light on in the study next door.
She walked over with some confusion, pushed the door open, and saw the man standing in front of the bookshelf.
The familiar back, the familiar setting, there was an instant when Cam lost her bearings and blurted out, yton Howard
At the sound, Leon Harrison turned his head and immediately saw Cam Walker standing at the entrance to the study, with a deep sorrow in her gaze.
Youvee back Her voice trembled as she spoke. The scene before her seemed like a dream, making it hard for her to distinguish reality from illusion.
Leon Hayden stood still, offering no response to her reaction.
After all, it wasnt the first time she mistook him for her ex-husband.
Looking at the man before her, Cam Walker ran over with a heartache, wrapping her hands around the mans neck, as if she had been waiting for this moment for a very long time
I knew it, you would definitelye back
Seeing the woman suddenly throwing herself into his arms, Leon Hayden was momentarily stunned and did not push her away. Instead, he just stood there silently, his hands hanging by his sides, not making any movement.
After a little while, he lightly moved his eyelids and cast a nce at the woman in his embrace. On this tranquil night, he couldnt help but speak, Im not yton Howard.
Each time she mistook him for her ex-husband, he would feel an inexplicable irritation, but this time, he didnt. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find{n}ovel
Just now, as he went upstairs, he passed by the study unintentionally and, somehow, subconsciously walked in.
Everything here was unfamiliar to him, yet vaguely, the room evoked feelings within him, as if deep in his memory, he too once had such a simple study.
It wasnt until the mans deep voice sounded that Cam Walker snapped out of her daze. Instinctively lifting her eyelids, the next second, she quickly stepped out of the mans embrace.
The two looked at each other, neither speaking again.
In the end, it was Leon Hayden who recovered, Itste, get some rest early.
Chapter 1197 - Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 Early in the morning the man had
Chapter 1197: Chapter 1197: Early in the morning, the man had already left Chapter 1197: Chapter 1197: Early in the morning, the man had already left Having said that, he walked past her and headed towards the Study Room Entrance.
Watching his departing figure, Cam Walker suddenly spoke, Are you really certain that youre Old Sir Harrisons grandson?
Her sudden question made Lewis Harrison stop in his tracks, turn around, and look into her eyes filled with pain. He knew she still doubted whether he was indeed her ex-husband.
Certain, because Grandpa and I have already undergone a DNA Identification, he replied. That year, after he was found, many people didnt believe he was Old Sir Harrisons grandson. To silence the rumors, Old Sir Harrison personally took him to the hospital for a paternity test.
His words were like a bucket of ice water,pletely extinguishing the only faint hope in Cam Walkers heart and turning it into nothing but froth.
Baron Stuart was right. The greater the hope, the more cruel the oue she would have to bear.
At this moment, she felt as if she was reliving the pain from four years ago and losing yton Howard all over again.
Seeing her downcast expression, Lewis Harrison said nothing, and instead, turned and left the study room.
Cam Walker stood still, and only after a long time did she drag her heavy steps back Inside Room.
The next day.
Since it was a weekend, Belinda Howard didnt have to get up too early.
Still, it seemed that children never really want to sleep in, and she woke up early and got out of bed.
Over one nights time, she hadnt forgotten about Leon Hayden. After getting dressed and washed up, she bounced over to the Guest Room where Leon Hayden was staying.
She knocked on the door, and her sweet voice called out, Uncle Harrison, time to wake up!
After knocking twice, there was no response from Inside.
Belinda Howard tilted her Head, thinking maybe he was still asleep, and knocked again, Uncle Harrison, its time for breakfast!
Still, there was no movement from Inside.
Belinda Howard furrowed her small brow and, unable to resist, tiptoed up and turned the doorknob. Official source is Find_Novel(.
Pushing the door open, she found therge Room empty, On the Bed so neat it was as if no one had slept in it.
Belinda Howard turned and ran Downstairs but still saw no sign of Leon Hayden.
At this time, Cam Walker also finished getting ready and came Downstairs.
Mommy, where is Uncle Harrison?
Hearing her daughters words, Cam Walker couldnt help but frown and turned to look towards the guest room on the Second Floor.
Isnt he in his room?
Belinda Howard shook her head with some disappointment, her small mouth puckered, Hes not there.
At this time, Mrs. Beckham was busy preparing Breakfast in the Kitchen and, hearing the conversation between Mother and Daughter, couldnt help stepping out.
Mrs., that Mister Harrison left early this morning. He asked me to tell you, thank you forst nights hospitality, she said.
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker was somewhat surprised.
He left early in the morning?
Mommy, did Uncle Harrison leave? Hearing Mrs. Beckhams words, Belinda Howard came over, holding Cam Walkers hand, with a face full of disappointment.
Looking at her daughters disappointed face, Cam Walker also felt somewhat downhearted.
She crouched down,forting her daughter, Uncle Harrison had some work to do, so he left early in the morning.
Will hee back again?
Listening to her daughters words, Cam Walker couldnt help but think.
Today, it seemed to be the day of his return to his country
Thinking about this, Cam Walker also felt a quiet sense of loss.
Even though it was confirmed that he was not yton Howard, why did she feel so dejected to know he was going back to South Korea?
.
Meanwhile, at E City international airport.
In the airport Grand Hall, Leon Hayden, holding an air ticket, walked towards the Security Checkpoint, his handsome face seemingly pondering something.
Chapter 1198 - Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 Those Words That Echo in Our Ears
Chapter 1198: Chapter 1198: Those Words That Echo in Our Ears Chapter 1198: Chapter 1198: Those Words That Echo in Our Ears Suddenly, a burst of cellphone ringtone pulled him back to his thoughts.
He took out his cell phone, looked at the caller ID, and answered it with a gentle tone.
Hello?
Have you decided toe back today?
Yeah, Im already at the airport, about to go through security.
Then call me when you get here, Ill go to the airport to pick you up.
Listening to the gentle and considerate voice on the phone, Leon Haydens heart was filled with an indescribableplex emotion.
No need, I can get back by myself-
I just want to pick you up! I want to see you the first thing! Before he could finish his sentence, the person on the phone bluntly interrupted him, also expressing their deep longing.
Leon Hayden paused for a moment and then smiled, Okay.
See you in the afternoon! Hearing his affirmative response, the person on the other end of the line happily hung up the phone.
Pocketing his phone and approaching the Safety Inspection Office, Leon Hayden was about to hand over his air ticket and documents to the checking staff, when suddenly, a familiar voice echoed in his mind.
Are you really certain that you are Old Sir Harrisons grandson?
Look, isnt the resemnce uncanny?
Because you really look exactly like my Daddy!
How did you get these wounds? What exactly happened to you four years ago!?
The voices of the mother and daughter kept ringing in his ears, causing Leon Hayden to stop in his tracks, seemingly forgetting to move forward.
Mister?
Seeing him lower his head in thought, the staff at the security checkpoint couldnt help but call out to remind him.
Leon Hayden looked up, nced at the beautifuldy at the airport, and then, without entering the security checkpoint, he suddenly turned around!
He turned and hurried towards the airport entrance!
At the same time, he took out his phone and dialed a number.
Im sorry, Nina, I cant return to South Korea just yet, he hurriedly exined over the phone, and without waiting for any response from the other end, Leon Hayden hung up himself.
He had to find out whether he was truly the grandson of grandpa, whether Leon Hayden and yton Howard were actually the same person!
.
Weekends always fly by quickly, and soon it was another workday.
Early in the morning, Cam Walker got Belinda Howard ready and fed her breakfast before taking her daughter to kindergarten, then returned to thepany herself.
After the meeting, Cam Walker went back to her office. Just as she sat down, a knock sounded on her office door.
General manager, theres a Mr. Pearce here to see you.
Hearing her assistants report, Cam Walker was somewhat puzzled.
Mr. Pearce?
Could it be Jose Pearce?
Before she could ponder further, Jose Pearce walked in, smiling behind the assistant.
Cam Walker was quite surprised by his unexpected visit and hurriedly got up from her seat.
She said to the assistant, You can go out. Brew two cups of coffee for us, please.
Okay, the assistant nodded, exiting and gently closing the door to the office.
Looking at Jose Pearce in front of her, Cam Walker gestured towards the sofa, What brings you here?
As she said this, it seemed like it had indeed been quite some time since shest saw him.
Gazing at the woman before him, Jose Pearce showed a light smile, I just got back from the United Kingdom; I was passing by, so I came up to see you.
Hearing this, Cam Walker felt a bit ufortable.
He hade specifically to see her. Discover more novels at find?novel
Lowering her head awkwardly, she didnt know how to refuse Jose Pearces warmth.
Will I be disturbing you?
Cam Walker lifted her eyelids and then gently shook her head, No, Im not very busy recently.
Chapter 1199 - Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 The Sudden Appearance of a Woman 1
Chapter 1199: Chapter 1199 The Sudden Appearance of a Woman 1 Chapter 1199: Chapter 1199 The Sudden Appearance of a Woman 1 After getting to know each other for a while, her and Jose Pearces rtionship seemed less awkward. She smiled and said,
Thats good then.
Jose Pearce smiled back and then nced down at his watch, Its almost time to eat, shall we have lunch together?
She hesitated a bit at his sudden invitation.
But since she had just said she wasnt too busy with work, if she refused now, it seemed she would be at a loss for a valid excuse.
Sure. After all, it was just a meal, no big deal.
The two chose a restaurant close to thepany.
Having not seen her for a week, Jose Pearces longing for her seemed to have grown stronger, which was why he rushed to herpany to see her right after getting off the airne.
The two picked a window booth. Jose Pearce, the gentleman, pulled out a chair for her. Not used to such chivalrous gestures, Cam Walker felt slightly awkward and gave an embarrassed smile.
I can do it myself.
It was just a simple lunch, why the formality?
Hey, Isabelle Wood, look, isnt that your ex-husband Jose Pearce?
Not far away in the restaurant, two women were sitting at a dining table, watching Jose Pearce and Cam Walker by the window.
Provoked by her friendsment, the woman named Isabelle Wood couldnt help but turn her head, following her friends line of sight.
Indeed, she saw her ex-husband Jose Pearce chivalrously holding out a chair for another woman. Their behavior suggested a close rtionship.
Look, you two just divorced half a year ago, and hes already found someone new. Men really do love novelty and tire of the old, her friend remarked.
Listening to her friends words, Isabelle Wood seemed to feel humiliated and became somewhat angrily embarrassed, her gaze towards Cam Walker filled with a trace of hostility.
She had almost be the young mistress of the Pearce family, the marriage license was already obtained, and only the wedding remained. But then, Jose Pearce suddenly wanted to break up with her!
Thinking about this, Isabelle Wood was very unwilling to ept it.
It had taken her three years to capture the heart of this man, but at the most critical moment, he suddenly wanted to break up with her!
Do you think the reason Jose Pearce suddenly broke up with you could be because of that woman?
Upon hearing this, Isabelle Wood lifted her eyes and couldnt help but pay more attention to Cam Walker not far away.
She had always wondered why Jose Pearce wanted to break up with her. Could it really be that he had found a new love earlier on?
With this thought in mind, Isabelle Wood bit her lips, her eyes revealing a strong malice.
As lunch neared its end, Cam Walker suddenly wanted to visit the restroom. She smiled at Jose Pearce before standing up and walking toward the restroom.
Watching her walk alone to the restroom, the woman named Isabelle Wood couldnt resist standing up as well.
Where are you going? Seeing her stand, the woman with her couldnt help but ask.
Isabelle Wood curled her lips into a twisted smile, full of sarcasm, To see the mistress who snatched someones love! ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? FndNovel
Hearing that, her friend turned her head, looking at the woman entering the restroom area.
As for her friend Isabelle Wood, she knew well that anyone who stole her belongings usually didnt end well.
As if expecting a good show, the woman also stood up, Ille with you!
Seeing the smile on her friends face grow more mocking, Isabelle Wood smirked even more scornfully and turned toward the restroom.
Chapter 1200 - Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 The Woman Who Appeared Suddenly 2
Chapter 1200: Chapter 1200: The Woman Who Appeared Suddenly 2 Chapter 1200: Chapter 1200: The Woman Who Appeared Suddenly 2 Cam Walker came out of the restroom, washed her hands, and was ready to leave.
However, just as she turned around, she was faced with two women walking towards her.
Cam gave a polite smile, took a step back proactively, and tried to walk past them.
But to her surprise, when she moved to the left, one of the women followed her to the left as well. Thinking it was a coincidence, she then stepped to the right.
After a few attempts to yield, Cam lifted her head and realized that the woman in front of her seemed to be doing it on purpose, blocking her way.
She raised her eyes, somewhat puzzled, and looked at the woman in front of her. The more she looked, the more she felt she had seen this woman somewhere before.
However, she was wearing sunsses, which prevented Cam from recalling immediately.
Excuse me, is there something you need?
Feeling that the other party had no intention of letting her pass, Cam asked, somewhat confused.
In theory, she should not have provoked such people.
Hearing this, the woman called Isabelle Wood finally took off her sunsses, revealing a beautiful and charming face.
At that moment, Cam realized that she looked somewhat like the female celebrity who had recently risen to fameCIsabelle Wood.
Looking at the woman before her, Isabelle couldnt help but size Cam up and down, a sense of jealousy growing in her heart.
This woman, she is actually even more beautiful than me!
When did you meet Jose Pearce? Isabelle asked with a bit of arrogance.
Upon hearing this, Cams eyebrows furrowed.
Jose Pearce?
She scrutinized the woman in front of her carefully, noticing the hint of jealousy in her eyes, and Cam realized the situation.
It seems that this woman is also one of Jose Pearces admirers.
Sheughed lightly, unconcerned, I think, I dont need to tell you that, do I? The source of th?s content is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Her unexpected response caught Isabelle by surprise.
This woman, she really doesnt know her ce!
She widened her almond-shaped eyes, appearing quite indignant.
Then she snorted coldly, No need? If it wasnt for you, Jose Pearce probably wouldnt have divorced me, right?
Her sudden words left Cam slightly stunned.
Divorce?
So, she was the protagonist of Jose Pearces failed marriage?
Thinking about this, Cam couldnt help but pay more attention to the woman before her.
Having gotten to know him over this period, she thought that Jose Pearce was actually a very nice man and serious about rtionships.
And yet, this woman had made him lose faith in a once cherished marriage, perhaps due to her.
However, on second thought, other peoples marriages and feelings didnt seem to have much to do with her.
She lifted her eyes, seemingly not interested in entangling with the woman before her too much, after all, there was nothing between her and Jose Pearce.
Although
Jose Pearce is now considered her admirer.
But she shouldnt be the lead cause of their marriage failure, right?
Im sorry, but I have things to do and must be going now, she said with a smile, trying to pass by them and leave.
However, Isabelle seemed to have no intention of letting her go.
Ever since bing a superstar, Isabelle had always been spoiled and could not stand being ignored by Cam.
Just as Cam was passing by Isabelle, Isabelle suddenly changed her expression and reached out to pull Cam back!
You make yourself clear to me!
The force may have been a bit strong, and since Cam did not expect her to get physical, being caught off guard, she stumbled back into a wall.
Chapter 1201 - Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Do You Want Me to Clarify
Chapter 1201: Chapter 1201: Do You Want Me to rify? Chapter 1201: Chapter 1201: Do You Want Me to rify? She furrowed her brows, could not help but let out a soft moan, and reached up to touch her head, thankful it was not bleeding.
Turning around, at this time, Cam Walker grew impatient as well, her expression darkening as she stared at Isabelle Wood.
Having grown up in a wealthy family, she was used to dealing with such unreasonable youngdies!
Do you want me to make it clear, then? Fine, we knew each other even before you and Jose Pearce got divorced, and now, we are in a rtionship, understand?
Listening to her answer, Isabelle Wood was so angry that she gritted her teeth!
Indeed, it was because of this woman that Jose Pearce had divorced her!
Thinking about this, Isabelle Wood, in a fit of rage, couldnt help but raise her arm, Cheap woman!
As if she had anticipated this move, this time, Cam Walker was prepared and caught Isabelle Woods forting p.
For such unreasonable women, it was best not to appear weak!
If you cant keep a mans heart, dont call others cheap! Moreover, you are already divorced. If you continue to cling on, the cheap one should be you, right?
After saying this, Cam Walker forcefully shook off Isabelle Woods arm and then walked past her towards the restaurant.
Watching her departing figure, Isabelle Wood behind her was so furious her face turned pale, yet she was helpless and could only watch her leave.
Originally, she had wanted toe and humiliate her a bit, but instead, she ended up swallowing a dose of humiliation herself!
Just not far from the two, a figure stood calmly, looking at the figure walking towards the restaurant, Leon Haydens handsome face took on a shade of gloom.
This woman was already officially in a rtionship with Jose Pearce?
.
Back inside the restaurant, seeing her slightly curly beautiful hair a bit disheveled, at the dining table, Jose Pearce couldnt help but frown, What happened?
Cam Walker had just sat down, and seeing his query, she couldnt help but raise her eyebrows, somewhat puzzled, Hmm? Latest content published on Find_Novel(.
Jose Pearce smiled and pointed at her somewhat messy hair strands on the left, Your hair, its a bit messy.
Hearing this, Cam Walker then raised her hand and straightened her smooth hair strands.
It must have been messed up just now when that woman had grabbed it.
Thinking about this, Cam Walkers eyes darkened with a trace of curiosity.
She looked up at Jose Pearce in front of her.
May I ask you a personal question?
Seeing her suddenly be very cautious, Jose Pearce was a bit surprised but nodded truthfully, Sure.
Cam Walker lowered her eyes, then raised them again, That ex-wife of yours, is she the Isabelle Wood who rose to fame about six months ago?
Suddenly mentioning his ex-wife, Jose Pearce couldnt help but pause.
That name had long vanished from his world.
He pursed his lips, How did you know?
He remembered that he had never told her who his ex-wife was.
And at that time, he and Isabelle Wood hadnt officially had a wedding, even if people knew she was somewhat famous, they shouldnt have known she was in a rtionship with him.
Cam Walker pursed her lips, revealing a slight smile, I bumped into her just now in the restroom.
Hearing this, Jose Pearce was a bit shocked.
Even if they had really met in the restroom, if Isabelle Wood hadnt actively exined herself, she still wouldnt have known about their rtionship.
So, did Isabelle Wood approach her deliberately?
Thinking about this, Jose Pearce couldnt help but start to feel a bit anxious.
Chapter 1202 - Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 You dont mind me saying this right
Chapter 1202: Chapter 1202: You dont mind me saying this, right? Chapter 1202: Chapter 1202: You dont mind me saying this, right? Did she do something to you? Official source is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
In his memory, Isabelle Wood had always been rather arrogant and impolite. During their rtionship, if he so much as nced at another woman, she would take the initiative to stir up trouble, believing that other women were trying to lure him in, and he always found this very troubling.
But he had endured these things for three years of emotional attachment, until that event happened, after which hepletely lost heart
Seeing him look quite nervous, Cam Walker smiled, No, she just asked me a few questions.
Cam Walkerughed lightly, not wanting to cause unnecessary trouble.
Jose Pearce frowned, What questions?
When did we meet, I answered, before you all divorced, Cam Walker said with a smile, then suddenly looked at him and asked, You dont mind me saying that, do you?
The reason she had said this just now was merely to suppress Isabelle Woods assertiveness, but in front of Jose Pearce, it was better to make her intentions clear to avoid any misunderstanding.
Her words took Jose Pearce by surprise, and he couldnt help but freeze for one second.
They had met clearly after the divorce, so why say it was before? Could it be that after knowing Isabelle Wood was his ex-wife, she deliberately said this to her? Perhaps the purpose was to prevent Isabelle Wood from harboring any inappropriate thoughts towards him?
Thinking this, Jose Pearce felt somewhat happy inside.
As if discerning his thoughts, Cam Walker couldnt help butugh and correct, Dont misunderstand, the reason I said that was simply becauseC
Before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly felt a cold liquid pour over her from above, instantly soaking her hair and pale cheeks!
For a moment, Cam Walker seemed unable to react, sitting stunned in her seat, then raising her head in astonishment to look at Isabelle Wood holding the wine ss!
Noticing Isabelle Woods sudden approach, as well as her shocking behavior, Jose Pearce was utterly unprepared. Even in a restaurant full of guests, he still stood up abruptly, yelling furiously at Isabelle Wood, What are you doing!?
Cam Walker was shocked for a few seconds,pletely not expecting Isabelle Wood to suddenly rush over and ssh wine on her!
Looking at the man before her, fuming with anger, Isabelle Wood seemed even more choked up!
This man, who used to dote on her so much, was now yelling at her for another woman. She truly couldnt ept this!
Whats wrong? Heart aching for her? Is it because of this sl*t that you broke up with me, right? Inside the restaurant, Isabelle Wood didnt dare to take off her sunsses; after all, there were many eyes and mouths here, and even a slight reveal of her identity could have a negative impact on her.
Yet despite that, Jose Pearce recognized her at a nce.
His slightly angry pupils stared fixedly at Isabelle Wood before him, but in the end, he said nothing, instead walked across and picked up a napkin from the table to start wiping Cam Walkers wet cheeks and hair.
Are you okay? He looked at Cam Walker with concern, never expecting that it would bring her such embarrassment because of him.
Cam Walker came back to her senses, then shook her head and began to wipe her own cheeks with the napkin.
I can do it myself.
Watching him so anxious over another woman, Isabelle Wood by his side seemed even more enraged, her line of sight flicking to another wine ss on the table, then she reached out to ssh it towards Cam Walker again.
Chapter 1203 - Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 I Can Go By Myself
Chapter 1203: Chapter 1203: I Can Go By Myself Chapter 1203: Chapter 1203: I Can Go By Myself This time, Jose Pearce quickly reacted, grabbed Isabelle Woods hand as she was about to pick up the wine ss, and shouted angrily, Have you caused enough trouble!?
Looking into the angry pupils of the man, Isabelle Wood instantly felt aggrieved. However, beneath the sunsses, no one could see the pain in her eyes.
Jose Pearce, in what way have I wronged you?
Not far away, Leon Hayden stood quietly to the side, calmly watching everything that was happening.
However, when he saw Cam Walker sshed with the wine, his heart was briefly stirred, but itsted only a second before he regained hisposure.
Looking at the woman before him, Jose Pearce was very cold, We have already broken up. Is there a need to say these things?
But
Dont say anymore, before your identity is exposed. There was a hint of warning in Jose Pearces tone.
After all, this woman was the one he once loved the most. He had refused to call out her name because he feared that her actions would impact her.
And this was his final tolerance.
After he spoke, Jose Pearce continued to help Cam Walker wipe off the wine.
But just now, half a ss of wine had been poured directly over her head. Now no matter how much he wiped, she still looked disheveled. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel
Cam Walker stood up, needing to visit the restroom once again.
Ill go to the restroom.
She stood up, not wanting to entangle herself too much with Isabelle Wood in public. After all, so many eyes in the restaurant were already focused on them.
Watching her leave, Jose Pearce felt uneasy and prepared to follow.
But Cam Walker stopped him, I can go by myself.
Being sshed with wine for no reason, it was false to say she wasnt angry.
However, it couldnt ultimately be med on Jose Pearce, and it wasnt appropriate to reproach him.
But nevertheless, it was somewhat rted to him.
Had she known a simple lunch would bring so much trouble, she would have preferred to eat inside thepanys restaurant.
Cam Walker stood up, her expression somewhat troubled, and started heading toward the restroom. Seeing her leave, Isabelle Wood, still not vented, seemed to want to follow.
Jose Pearce quickly reacted, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her straight to the restaurant doorway, speaking harshly, Isabelle Wood, have you caused enough trouble!?
Looking at the man before her, Isabelle Wood felt her chest ache repeatedly with more resentment!
Why, I loved you for three years, is this how you treat me!?
Looking at the woman before him, hearing her words, for a moment, Jose Pearce felt somewhat reluctant.
But in the end, he spoke indifferently, We have already broken up. Dont cling onto these pointless matters.
Broken up? Were we broken up when you were with this other woman? Why, why do you treat me this way? What have I doneC? Isabelle Wood asked, unable to hide her reluctance.
Isabelle Wood, there are things I dont want to say and theres no need to anymore. As for us, we can never be together again. So please, dont disturb my life anymore.
Having said that, he released her hand and turned away coldly, walking back into the restaurant.
The moment his hand slid away, Isabelle Wood felt a searing pain in her chest.
This man she had loved for three years had just discarded her, all because of another woman
Chapter 1204 - Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 Finding New Love
Chapter 1204: Chapter 1204: Finding New Love? Chapter 1204: Chapter 1204: Finding New Love? In the restroom, standing in front of the mirror, Cam Walker roughly dried her wet hair andbed through it, although it still looked quite disheveled.
It seemed she would have to go home and change her clothes before heading to the office.
Thinking about this, Cam turned her head and was about to leave the restroom when a handsome face suddenly appeared in front of her.
When she saw the man in front of her, Cam was slightly startled for a few seconds.
It was him
Hadnt he already gone back to South Korea? How could he
Have you so quickly forgotten your ex-husband and found someone new?
Watching the somewhat disheveled woman in front of him, Leon Haydens expression darkened slightly, his tone clearly mocking.
Cam came back to her senses, and upon hearing his words, she felt a twinge of guilt.
But why should she feel guilty? Clearly, there was nothing between her and Jose Pearce, and even if there were, it wouldnt concern him, would it?
It had been proven that the man before her was not yton Howard, but the heir to the South Korea KM Group, the only grandson of Old Sir Harrison!
She lowered her eyes and did not respond, feeling itpletely unnecessary.
This doesnt concern you at all, does it? she lifted her eyes, looking steadily at the man before her.
Such a simr face, yetpletely different characters.
Leon Hayden remained silent, just watching the woman in front of him without a word.
Cam didnt intend to stay any longer; it was almost lunch break, and she needed to go home to change her clothes, so she moved past Leon, wanting to leave the restroom.
However, just as she was passing by him, a strong hand tightly grasped her arm and pulled her back.
At this time, Leons eyebrows seemed to exude intense displeasure.
This woman, treating him like her ex-husband from time to time, disying affection, but then turning around and throwing herself at other menCwhat was she thinking?
Dont be with that Jose Pearce. Official source is findnovel
Looking at the woman before him, Leon blurted out.
He didnt know why he said such a thing, but he just didnt like seeing her with another man!
Listening to his unexpected words, Cam was slightly taken aback.
Lifting those dark starry eyes, she looked at him puzzledly, Why?
What did her rtionship with Jose Pearce have to do with him?
Facing her inquiring gaze, Leon seemed a bit ufortable, his line of sight unnaturally evasive, I dont know.
I dont know?
Cam frowned, seeming even more baffled.
Looking at her puzzled expression, Leon shifted his gaze, appearing somewhat impatient.
Just as he was about to say something, Jose Pearce suddenly appeared in front of them.
Cam, are you alrightC Seeing the suddenly appeared Leon, Joses voice stopped abruptly, slightly surprised by his presence, Mr. Harrison? Hadnt you returned to South Korea?
He was supposed to have gone backst week!
And
Looking at the positions where the two stood, Jose was somewhat stunned.
How could they have met here
There are still some matters I havent handled yet, and Im not nning to go back immediately. What, Mr. Pearce, are you eager for me to return to South Korea?
At these words, Joses expression turned slightly awkward, and he smiled, No, Mr. Harrison, you misunderstood.
Chapter 1205 - Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 Information about Clayton Howard
Chapter 1205: Chapter 1205: Information about yton Howard Chapter 1205: Chapter 1205: Information about yton Howard Nearby, feeling his icy attitude, Cam Walker took Jose Pearces arm, turned around, and left, Lets go.
Watching the pair walk away shoulder to shoulder, Leon Hayden felt an indescribable agitation in his heart but had nowhere to vent it; he could only suppress it!
Mr. Chairman, so you were here, Ive been looking for you for half a day!
Seeing his suddenly appearing assistant, Leon Hayden nced at him irritably, his gaze somewhat frosty.
At the receiving end of that look, the assistant felt a chill run through his entire body, as if he had been shot.
He had just appeared; he shouldnt have provoked their Mr. ChairmanCwhy then
Mr., Mr. Chairman, here are the documents you requested. Everything, its all inside.
Seeing his ice-cold demeanor, the assistant cautiously handed over the documents he was holding.
He was puzzled as to why the Chairman, who was supposed to return to South Koreast week, had suddenly decided to stay in Ennd, and the purpose was N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on f?ndnovel
To investigate a man named yton Howard.
Regarding this yton Howard, when he saw the photo, he was also shocked.
He had never imagined that there could be two people on Earth who looked exactly alike!
But who was yton Howard, really? And why did Mr. Chairman want to investigate him?
The assistant waspletely baffled and could only scratch his head, following behind Leon Hayden.
Back at the Hotel, Leon Hayden took out the documents from the file bag and looked through the photos inside, he too was startled.
Although he had seen his ex-wifes husbands photos at her home, looking at them now still shocked him.
After all, he had never thought that there would be a man who looked exactly like him in this world.
Was he really himself?
And was he really Cam Walkers ex-husband involved in an ident four years ago?
If all this were true, then why did he appear in South Korea as the sole heir of KM Group?
All of this left him somewhat perplexed; were these facts, or had histe grandfather concealed something about his origins?
As the sky darkened, Leon Hayden sat on the sofa, contemting all this and couldnt help feeling tired; he raised his hand to his forehead.
What were those fragments that kept appearing in his mind these days? He tried to capture them, but they always eluded him, disappearing in an instant without a trace.
If he truly belonged to this city, why did he not have a single memory of it, finding everythingpletely unfamiliar?
Setting aside the documents, he walked to the floor-to-ceiling window inside the Hotel, stared at the neon lights outside the window, and fell into deep thought. Absentmindedly, he lit a cigarette; the thin smoke seemed to express his mood at the moment.
Suddenly, he stubbed out the cigarette in his hand, picked up his car key, and left the Hotel.
Driving a limited-edition royal blue sports car, he zoomed through the bustling metropolis streets; the unfamiliar roads, the unfamiliar cityCnone of it held any impression in his mind.
Perhaps he really wasnt yton Howard, after all; perhaps this was all just a coincidence.
Even if the documents could be wrong, how could the DNA paternity test he had with his grandpa be mistaken?
Thinking about this, the corners of Leon Haydens mouth curled into a self-deprecating, cold smile.
To think he had chosen to stay in Ennd for such a noble-sounding reasonCit was so unlike him.
With that thought, he suddenly turned the steering wheel sharply, swinging the car around, ready to head back to the Hotel.
Chapter 1206 - Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 Belinda Howard Injured 1
Chapter 1206: Chapter 1206 Belinda Howard Injured 1 Chapter 1206: Chapter 1206 Belinda Howard Injured 1 However, just as he was passing by a McDonalds Fast Food ce in the city district, the sight of two figures inside through the ss door drew his attention, and the car gradually slowed down and stopped at the roadside.
Looking at the angelic smile inside the restaurant, satisfied because of the food in front of her, Lewis Harrison couldnt help but be somewhat mesmerized.
Mommy, were out of tomato sauce
Looking at the empty te in front of her, Belinda Howard lifted her head and looked at Cam Walker across from her.
Tomato sauce with French fries seemed to be every childs favorite food.
But Cam rarely took her to such ces to eat because she was busy with work.
To fulfill her daughters little wish, Cam had taken her here tonight.
Looking at her daughters chubby little mouth, Cam smiled and touched her daughters head, Wait here for mommy for a moment.
After saying that, she stood up and walked to the counter, intending to ask for two more packets of tomato sauce.
At this time, it was dinner time, and there were quite a few people in line.
As she waited, Belinda Howard, feeling a bit bored, looked around and realized that at every table inside the restaurant where there were children, there were parents apanying them, but she only had her mother and no father
Thinking about this, Belinda couldnt help but feel a bit forlorn, her delicate little mouth tightened into a line, looking quite glum.
Belinda Howard!
Suddenly, a loud voice rang out, and Belinda looked up to see that not far away at another table, a girl about her age was also eating French fries made by Uncle Hailey.
Seeing her, Belindas little face grew even unhappier.
That was her ssmate who always teased her for not having a daddy!
Seeing her, Belinda somewhat unwillingly turned her head away, looking out of the restaurant.
Just as she turned her head, she inadvertently caught a glimpse of the man in the sports car. Though it was night, the light from the restaurant and roadway allowed Belinda to spot Leon Hayden instantly.
Seeing him, her saddened little face suddenly flushed with excitement, and she pushed back her chair ready to dash out of the restaurant!
Perhaps because she moved too hastily, Belinda, who had just left the table, didnt notice a little friend approaching her. As she stood up, she bumped directly into that same little girl!
The little girl, seemingly also not expecting her to stand up so abruptly, couldnt dodge in time and was knocked to the ground by Belinda.
Ow Mommy
The little girl who was knocked down burst into tears instantly, and her parents, seeing this, immediately ran over to help their daughter up from the ground, anxiously asking, Molly, how are you? Did you get hurt anywhere? Oh?
That girls mother, seeing her daughter knocked down, felt heartbroken and couldnt help but turn her head and re angrily at Belinda, while shouting, You ill-mannered child, why did you hit her!?
In a fit of anger, that woman also pushed Belinda.
But Belinda, small as she was, couldnt withstand that womans push and her body was flung backward!
The couple, busy consoling their daughter, didnt seem to notice Belinda being thrown.
Belinda?
Watching Belinda nearly losing consciousness, there was a moment when Leons heart seemed to be clutched by somethingCworry and anxiety, feelings he had never experienced before washed over him. Discover more novels at FndNovel
Belinda struggled to open her eyes, looking at the blurry figure in front of her, and mumbled confusedly, Daddy Belindas head hurts so much
Chapter 1207 - Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Belinda Howard Injured 2
Chapter 1207: Chapter 1207: Belinda Howard Injured 2 Chapter 1207: Chapter 1207: Belinda Howard Injured 2 At this moment, the couple finally noticed the little girl who had been pushed to the ground, seeing her pale face, they couldnt help but feel surprised.
Especially that woman, when she saw the little girls deathly pale face, her heart was also frightened.
At this time, Cam Walker seemed to have heard the noiseing from behind, turning her head involuntarily, looking in the direction of her daughter.
Upon seeing, her entire body was shocked, she suddenly ran back, looking at Belinda Howard whose face was deathly pale, tears streaming down her face in anxiety.
Belinda!? How could this happen what happened
Belinda Howard half opened her eyes, but before she could see clearly, her whole body weakly closed her pupils, not waking up no matter how much Cam Walker called.
Cam Walker was terrified and had no idea what had happened in just a few minutes.
Belindawhat happened to you!? Dont scare Mommy Cam Walker was frantic, not understanding at all what was wrong with her daughter, only seeing her pale little face devoid of anyplexion.
Her hand, inadvertently touching the back of Belinda Howards head, Cam Walker felt a moist sensation at her fingertips and immediately stiffened, slowly taking her hand from behind her daughters head.
When she saw the bright red liquid on her hand, her whole body was startled, feeling a nk in her mind
She trembled with her palm stained in fresh blood, seemingly unable to believe everything before her eyes, What, what happened
Looking at the shocking fresh blood, Leon Hayden also couldnt help but frown.
Afterward, he raised his cold eyes that shone with a chilling light, sweeping towards the young woman beside him, his bloodthirsty pupils as if wanting to tear her to pieces!
Feeling his piercing cold gaze, that woman felt a chill over her whole body, unable to say she wasnt scared.
This, this isnt my fault, it was your daughter who hit my child first, I, I was just Fearing that she might bear the responsibility, the woman stopped talking halfway through.
She had impulsively pushed the little girl, not expecting to cause such a scene, now feeling terrified in her heart.
However, the man beside her appeared fully confident since they had money!
Its just a minor injury, whats there to fuss about? Just say it, how much money will it take? The man, arrogant because of his wealth, believed that there was nothing in this world that money couldnt solve.
Leon Hayden raised his eyes, looking at the man with an icy tone, Your life.
Meeting his chilling gaze, the man was momentarily stunned, having not quite heard, What? Th?s chapter is updated by Find~Novel
Justpensate with your life.
The man furrowed his brows, still somewhat dazed for a moment, not understanding what the words out of his mouth really meant.
It was that woman, however, who first reacted, standing up swiftly from beside her daughter, ring at Leon Hayden!
But upon meeting his sharp eyes and the coldness emanating from his whole body, that woman recoiled a bit, yet still tried to remain calm, self-righteously, What do you mean by this? Your daughter isnt dead! Why should my husbandpensate with his life!?
Youd better pray that my daughter is alright, otherwise, I wont just want your husbands life, I will have your whole family of three buried along!
Leon Hayden spoke lightly, yet his words sent chills down the spine.
Chapter 1208 - Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 Belinda Howard Injured 3
Chapter 1208: Chapter 1208: Belinda Howard Injured 3 Chapter 1208: Chapter 1208: Belinda Howard Injured 3 After speaking, he said nothing more and carried Belinda Howard, turning towards the restaurant doorway!
Cam Walker followed closely behind him, her tears already blurring her entire line of sight, feeling as though a thousand arrows were piercing her chest, nearly suffocating her!
Once in the car, Lewis Harrison sped all the way to the hospital, his inner anxiety was no less than Cam Walkers.
He didnt understand why, after seeing Belinda Howard faint, such urgency surged within his heart, so pressing it was.
The two arrived at the hospital, and Cam Walker waspletely panicked and helpless, looking at her daughters pale little face, it reminded her of two years ago, when she was sick with a high fever
After getting out of the car, Lewis Harrison carried Belinda Howard to the emergency room.
While waiting, he could clearly see the woman beside him, who at this time appeared as if she had died.
Cam Walker anxiously waited in the corridor, her gaze empty and vacant, thinking of her daughters pale face, her heart shattered, trembling with fear throughout her body
She raised her hands to her lips, as if trying to calm herself, but the more she tried, the more her anxious heart couldnt settle.
Seeing the fresh blood stained on her face, Lewis Harrison frowned slightly, took her trembling hands down, and then attempted to pull her aside to the restroom to wash the fresh blood off her face.
Looking at her like this was somewhat horrifying.
But who knew, just as he moved, Cam Walker snapped awake as if startled, suddenly breaking free from his grasp, her eyes filled with terror and unease, What are you doing?
Noticing her excessive reaction, Lewis Harrison remained calm, speaking gently, Theres blood on your face, go wash it off in the restroom.
If she just stood here, many would think she was the one injured, and besides, the restroom was just nearby, it wouldnt affect anything.
But Cam Walker shook her head pointlessly, her voice trembling, I wont go I must wait here for Belinda
The restroom is right next by, Belinda wont be in any trouble
Cam Walker still blindly shook her head, You dont understand, shes not your daughter you dont know this feeling
This feeling, only she could truly grasp, that extreme unrest and panic, as if it could swallow her whole. Checktest chapters at
She wanted to grasp onto something, but there was nothing, at that moment, apart from helplessness and fear, she had nothing
As she spoke, she put her hands to her lips again, biting her lower lip, seemingly trying to suppress the unrest and fear within.
The fresh blood on her lips, by this action, was brought to the surface, and at this moment looked even more shocking!
Lewis Harrison frowned, and, having no choice, he grabbed her and forcibly pulled her towards the restroom, only two or three meters away.
But this action fully sparked Cam Walkers desire to calm herself.
What do you really want to do!? She looked at him, letting out a roar in the silent corridor, tears rolling down once again with her voice.
Belinda wont be in any trouble, you clean your face first. He kept his voice as soft as possible, seemingly aware of how worried she was.
You dont understand I have nothing left, Belinda is my most precious thing shes the only thing he left me I have nothing left only Belinda At this moment, Cam Walker was overwhelmed with grief, no longer able to contain the fear in her heart.
Chapter 1209 - Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 Belinda Howard Injured 4
Chapter 1209: Chapter 1209: Belinda Howard Injured 4 Chapter 1209: Chapter 1209: Belinda Howard Injured 4 She had never seen her daughter in such a lifeless state; the feeling was as if yton Howard had fallen off the cliffside all those years ago, never to return again, gone from her life forever
She couldnt lose her again!
Watching her in utter despair, Lewis Harrisons heart seemed to ache with her at that moment, an ufortable feeling that simply couldnt be erased.
I cant lose her Without Belinda I wouldnt have been able to survive until now What should I do She cried helplessly, her entire body feeling hollowed out, gripped by fear and terror.
Her heart-wrenching despair made Lewis Harrisons face darken in an instant. He just quietly watched her, listening to her sporadic sobs, allowing her to vent as much as she needed.
After a long time, sensing her shaky body could barely stand, he reached out, steadying her, providing support.
I promise, Belinda will be fine. Trust me.
Cam Walker lifted her tearful eyes, shaking her head helplessly, I dont want that I want to stay here with her I cant lose her You dont understand, that feeling of watching someone who means everything to you slipping away Ive already lost yton, I cant lose Belinda
While she cried, she intermittently lifted her hand to wipe away tears, and now her face was covered in fresh blood. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n
Seeing this, Lewis Harrison understood her anxiety, but if she didnt clean the blood off her face and hand soon, she would frighten everyone in the hospital.
I understand! I feel the same, I dont want to lose Belinda either! Seeing her persist in her refusal to see reason, Lewis Harrison raised his voice a bit.
Startled by his shout, Cam Walker couldnt help but freeze, then lifted her head to look at the man before her.
Seeing her face awash with tears and blood, Lewis Harrisons heart softened again, Trust me, Belinda will be alright.
His eyes, filled with tenderness, reminded her of yton Howard from years past. Cam Walker stared nkly, momentarily lost in thought.
Really?
Lewis Harrison nodded and, on an impulse, stretched out his arms and pulled her into an embrace!
Feeling the familiar chest and scent, at this moment, Cam Walkers heart found a sliver of sce, as she wept inconsbly in his embrace.
It wasnt until she had gradually calmed down that Lewis Harrison let her go and then took her to the nearby restroom to clean the blood from her face and hands before returning to the front door of the emergency room.
Just then, the emergency room doctor came out.
Seeing the doctor, Cam Walker hurried over.
However, before she could speak, the doctor, as if sensing her urgency, spoke first.
Please rest assured, both of you, your daughter is fine, and her wounds have been dressed.
Hearing the doctors words, Cam Walkers anxious heart finally settled.
At this time, the hospital rooms Belinda Howard was also wheeled out by the medical staff, heading toward the inside hospital room.
Mister, your daughter needs to have the hospital admission procedurespleted, could you pleasee with me?
Seeing Lewis Harrison, thedy nurse approached with a smile.
Lewis Harrison didnt say much in response to the nurses request, simply nodding his head and following her to the counter not far away.
After picking up a form from the counter, Lewis Harrison began to fill out the information for Belinda Howards hospital admission procedures.
Chapter 1210 - Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Belinda Howard Injured 5
Chapter 1210: Chapter 1210: Belinda Howard Injured 5 Chapter 1210: Chapter 1210: Belinda Howard Injured 5 However, when Leon Hayden reached the section for the guardians information, his hand hesitated with the pen, as if pondering what to write in rtionship to patient.
After pausing for a moment, he continued to fill out the form and then handed thepleted document to the medical staff he had spoken to just before, preparing to leave.
Mister!
Just as he was about to turn away, the medical staffer suddenly called out to him.
Leon Hayden turned around, looking puzzled at thedy nurse.
Mister, did you fill this out incorrectly? The nurse pointed to two distinctly different names on the form, thinking he had made a mistake.
Leon Hayden walked back, looked down at where the nurse was pointing, and then, lifting his gaze, replied, No.
Hearing this, the nurse seemed a bit taken aback.
But isnt the little girl your daughter? The nurse was confused. One of the names was Howard and the other was Harrison, and the rtionship section even listed friend.
Could it be that they were not rted as father and daughter? But they looked so alike!
The nursesment plunged Leon Hayden into a brief stupor.
In the end, though, he simply stated indifferently, Shes not.
Upon hearing his response, the nurse smiled awkwardly, Sorry, I thought so because the two of you look so much alike.
Plus, seeing his anxious demeanor earlier, one couldnt help but imagine a family of three!
ncing away, Leon Hayden didnt respond but instead turned to leave.
Inside the hospital room, Belinda Howard remained unconscious.
Although the doctor had confirmed that Belinda Howards life was no longer in danger, Cam Walker, sitting beside the bed, still looked deeply worried, her expression somber and worn.
As Leon Hayden walked in and saw Belinda Howard on the bed with her eyes gently closed, the anxious unrest in his heart finally seemed to settle, experiencing an unprecedented tranquility.
By now, it was deep into the nights 10 PM.
Cam Walker turned her head to look at the man standing beside her, her heart filled with gratitude.
If it werent for him, she would have beenpletely at a loss for what to do.
Thank you.
Leon Hayden looked at her, unmoved by her thanks.
He averted his gaze, looking at the stitose Belinda Howard. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find[?]ovel
He should have left, gone back to the hotel, yet his feet involuntarily halted in ce, as if he was unable to step out of the hospital room.
Noticing the deep night, Cam Walker couldnt help but speak.
You know, Belinda will be fine, Ill be here.
She lowered her eyelids subconsciously, seemingly afraid to meet his gaze directly.
Leon Hayden remained silent, gave a nce at the mother and daughter, and then turned and left the hospital room.
Only after hearing the door close did Cam Walker turn to look at the now shut room door.
Time passed every minute and every second, and the night grew deeper still.
After crying, an exhausted Cam Walker sat beside the bed and unwittingly began to feel a wave of sleepiness
Deep into the night, the time was unknown.
The man sitting inside the sports car had not left the hospital, as if something tethered him there.
Looking at the snowkes slowly falling from the sky, he subtly lifted his eyelids, and a flicker of something passed through his profound gaze.
Suddenly, as the temperature dropped, although the heating was on in the hospital room, the sleeping Cam Walker involuntarily shivered in her dream.
Chapter 1211 - Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 Familiar Movements in the Mind
Chapter 1211: Chapter 1211 Familiar Movements in the Mind Chapter 1211: Chapter 1211 Familiar Movements in the Mind Pushing open the room door, Leon Hayden caught a glimpse of this scene and couldnt help but look at his own ck coat, then at the snowkes drifting outside the window.
He approached, took off his coat, and draped it over Cam Walker, who was sitting beside the hospital bed.
However, it was this very action that caused a sh of images to rush through Leon Haydens mind.
He frowned, trying to recall more deeply.
At some time, in some ce, under the falling snow, he seemed to have performed the same gesture, draping his ck coat over a woman
Leon Hayden shook his head, but the fleeting fragments of imagery had already vanished, leaving no trace behind no matter how much he tried to remember.
He looked down at the child sitting in the chair, his expression inevitably sinking into thought
Early morning, snowkes were still gently falling outside the window.
Belinda Howard finally woke up.
The pain from her wound left her looking somewhat haggard, especially her pale little face devoid of any color, which inevitably made one furrow their brow with pity.
Mommy
In a soft whisper, she called out, noticing Cam Walker guarding by her side.
Hearing the call, Cam Walker also furrowed her brow slightly, waking from her sleep.
Seeing her daughter suddenly awakened, Cam Walker was a bit excited, sitting up and smiling at her, Belinda, youre awake!
Belinda Howard, lifting her heavy eyelids, looked at her mommy, her voice weak, Mommy, Belinda is thirsty, I want some water
Hearing this, Cam Walker immediately turned her head, looking around the VIP Ward, her gazending on the nearby drinking water dispenser.
Just wait, Mommy will get it for you.
With that, she got up, about to walk over to pour boiled water. The source of th?s content is find?novel
However, just as she got up, a ck coat slid off her shoulder and fell to her feet.
Looking at the fallen ck coat on the ground, Cam Walker had a moment of surprise, furrowing her brow in slight confusion.
This coat
She remembered,st night Leon Hayden was also wearing this ck coat.
But why was it here? And it had slid off from her.
She remembered, he should have already left the hospital.
Gazing at the ck coat on the ground, Cam Walker deeply felt puzzled.
Mommy
On the hospital bed, Belinda Howard seemed to be truly thirsty, calling out once again.
Turning her head, Cam Walker quickly picked up the coat from the ground and smiled at Belinda Howard, Ill be right there!
After putting the ck coat aside, Cam Walker took the water ss to the drinking water dispenser and poured one cup of boiled water.
It was only then that she noticed, unaware of when, snowkes had begun to fall outside the window.
Holding the water ss, she came beside the bed, and thinking about the drop in temperature and snow, Cam Walker instinctively pulled up her daughters bedding a bit more, then asked with care, Belinda, are you cold?
Belinda Howard shook her head, Not cold, how about you, Mommy?
Cam Walker smiled, Mommy isnt cold either!
She looked down, carefully blowing on the boiled water in her hand, waiting until it cooled enough before offering it to Belinda Howard to drink.
At this time, it was already 7:30 AM.
She looked up, adoringly watching her daughter, Belinda, are you hungry?
Having had some water, Belinda Howard seemed indeed a bit hungry and nodded her head.
Cam Walker smiled, Then Mommy will go out and buy you something to eat. You need to be well-behaved here, okay? Mommy will be back very soon!
Chapter 1212 - Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 Does the Wound Still Hurt
Chapter 1212: Chapter 1212: Does the Wound Still Hurt? Chapter 1212: Chapter 1212: Does the Wound Still Hurt? It seemed that she still had to call Brother, and have Mothere over.
Otherwise, she felt uneasy even thinking about leaving for a moment.
Stepping out of the Hospital Room, Cam Walker approached the Nurse Station and asked a Lady Nurse to keep an eye on her Daughter, as she wanted to go out and buy Breakfast, so she was worried about leaving her Daughter alone in the Hospital Room.
Since it was a VIP Ward, the nurses in the Hospital naturally didnt dare to neglect their duties because anyone who could afford a VIP Ward was not an average person, and the nurses simply couldnt afford to offend them, so they agreed to her request enthusiastically.
At this moment, Cam Walker left the Hospital feeling at ease to buy breakfast for Belinda Howard.
Not long after Cam Walker left, the door of the Hospital Room was pushed open.
Belinda Howard lifted her line of sight and when she saw the Man entering, her eyes brightened, and her wan little face also gained a trace of excitement.
Uncle Harrison!
She called out excitedly and tried to sit up her little body!
Lewis Harrison saw this and hurried over to gently press her tiny body back into the quilt and then set aside the food he was carrying.
Belinda is injured, you cant move around.
Seeing him sit down, Belinda Howard also obedientlyid back down into the quilt, but still couldnt hide the joy in her heart!
Uncle Harrison, why did youe?
Lewis Harrison smiled gently, his smile seemed to always be before Belinda Howard.
Of course, I came to visit our Little Princess, does your wound still hurt? He nced up at Belinda Howards small head wrapped in gauze.
Belinda Howard nodded honestly, It hurts!
Hold on for a bit; it wont hurt in two days, he said with a smile, trying to offerfort.
Then, he looked around Inside Hospital Room, Wheres Your Mommy?
Belinda is hungry, so Mommy went to buy Belinda some food, and told me to be well-behaved and wait here.
After saying this, Belinda Howard seemed to notice the food he had ced to the side, which at This moment still smelled delicious, making her even hungrier.
Uncle Harrison, did you also bring something tasty for Belinda? she asked, tilting her Head, looking at Lewis Harrison.
Looking at her delicate little face, pale from the injury but still round and cute,
Lewis Harrison always felt particrly at ease whenever he saw this Little Girl.
Of course, what does Belinda want to eat?
He picked up the food andid it all out before Belinda Howard.
Regarding what to eat after an injury, he had asked the attending Doctorst night, and all these were nutritious, though he wasnt sure if she would like them.
When had his heart started to inadvertently revolve around Belinda Howard, as if there had always been some intangible thing like the natural bond between Father and daughter?
Thinking about this, Lewis Harrisons handsome face couldnt help but fall into contemtion.
Did he and this Little Girl have any connection at all?
Belinda wants to eat porridge! Looking at the white rice and red bean porridge in front of her, Belinda Howard pointed at it.
Lewis Harrison smiled softly, picked up the porridge, then took a Spoon from the side and began to feed Belinda Howard like a kind father, one spoonful at a time.
Looking at his handsome and earnest face, Belinda Howard seemed to experience an unfamiliar emotion that she had never felt before.
Growing up, apart from Grandpa, no other man had ever been so kind to her, and the way he was feeding her now was just like how Mommy often fed her.
Uncle Harrison
Hmm?
Could you could you be Belindas Daddy Th?s chapter is updated by findnovel
Chapter 1213 - Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 Besides Me
Chapter 1213: Chapter 1213: Besides Me Chapter 1213: Chapter 1213: Besides Me Eating the food he had fed her, Belinda Howard suddenly paused with a lost look unknowingly creeping into her lively big eyes.
Lewis Harrison lifted his gaze, somewhat surprised by her abrupt words, inadvertently pausing, only regaining hisposure after a few seconds.
He looked at her and asked, Belinda, why did you say that again?
Because I like Uncle Harrison, I want you to be Belindas Daddy
In the world of a child, perhaps these rtionships seemed as simple as buying a toy, yet she was unaware that such a rtionship was not something she could have just because she wanted him to do it.
He smiled gently and exined carefully, Youre still young, many things arent as simple as Belinda thinks they are, understand?
Belinda Howard lifted her shiny ck pupils, her expression between her eyebrows filled with confusion.
Why? I like Uncle Harrison, so I want you to be Belindas Daddy
Hearing this, Lewis Harrison couldnt help but lower his eyelid, his mind suddenly shing back to yesterday noon in the restaurant, to the words Cam Walker had said, We knew each other well before you and Jose Pearce got a divorce, and now were in the midst of dating, understand?
Thinking about this, Lewis Harrison couldnt help lifting his eyelid to look at the Belinda Howard before him, Besides me, havent you ever thought about having another uncle as your daddy?
He didnt understand why he was asking this, as if he inadvertently seemed to care a lot about this matter.
Belinda Howard lifted her small face, naively shaking her head in bewilderment.
I dont want other uncles to be my daddy; I just like Uncle Harrison. Also, Mommy hasnt brought any other uncles home, Uncle Harrison is the only one, just like Belindas name!
She was still young, but Cam Walker had long exined the meaning of her name.
Belinda meant that she was unique, her most precious gift in this world, irreceable by anyone.
Hearing this, Lewis Harrison couldnt help but be taken aback.
She hadnt brought any other men home? Including Jose Pearce?
Belinda, do you know an uncle named Jose Pearce? He didnt understand why he wanted to explore these details through Belinda Howard.
Belinda Howard shook her head nkly, as if she knew nothing of this uncle.
I dont know But Belinda remembers,st time, there was an uncle at Grandmas house! It seemed like he was delivering a bag to Mommy!
Lewis Harrison furrowed his brows; it must have been Jose Pearce.
As they were conversing, the door of the hospital room suddenly opened.
On hearing the sound, the older and younger individuals turned to see Cam Walker entering with two bags in her hand, followed by Jose Pearce? ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find~novel
Lewis Harrison was somewhat surprised by Jose Pearces sudden appearance.
It seemed their rtionship was indeed unusual; otherwise, he wouldnt have been notified toe during the short time it took to buy breakfast.
At this moment, seeing Jose Pearce suddenly appear, Belinda Howard leaned a little closer to Lewis Harrisons chest and said softly, Last time it was this uncle
Seeing Lewis Harrison in the hospital room, Cam Walker was also taken aback for a moment.
Why would he be here?
Mommy, youre back!?
Cam Walker came in carrying breakfast, nced at her daughter, then at Lewis Harrison beside her, her face a picture of bewilderment and confusion.
Mr. Harrison? What are you doing here? Seeing him, Jose Pearce was also equally surprised.
Chapter 1214 - Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 He is Not Daddy
Chapter 1214: Chapter 1214: He is Not Daddy! Chapter 1214: Chapter 1214: He is Not Daddy! Leon Hayden stood up at that moment, his ink-jade-like eyes briefly ncing at the two people in front of him before he turned to Belinda Howard, Im leaving now, take good care of your injuries.
Seeing that he was about to leave, Belinda Howard immediately showed a reluctant look, but at this time, Leon Hayden had already turned around and left the hospital room.
Watching his retreating figure, Cam Walker was utterly bewildered.
Jose Pearce was even more puzzled. Although Chairman Harrisons personality made him difficult to approach, he didnt know when exactly, but he noticed that Harrisons facial expressions seemed even colder than before, which left him quite perplexed. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? findnovel
But after careful thought, it seemed to be because of Cam.
Jose Pearce lifted his eyes, his gaze falling on Cam Walker beside him. At this moment, her eyes were still fixed on the room door that had already been closed.
Seeing her expression, Jose Pearce couldnt help but feel a sense of loss emerge in his heart.
Turning around, Cam Walker walked to the hospital bedside and noticed the abundant food in front of her daughter, causing her to be slightly stunned.
Belinda, these are
Theyre what Daddy bought for me to eat, and Belinda is already full!
Hearing her daughters reference, Cam Walker felt helpless and couldnt help but frown and grimace, Belinda, havent I told you, he isnt Daddy!
Hearing this, Little Belinda pouted in regret, Oh.
Regarding her reference to Daddy, Jose Pearce was also surprised, but then he thought that he could understand.
After all, Leon Hayden and her ex-husband looked very simr, and perhaps the little girl thought of him as her own father.
Cam Walker turned her head to look at Jose Pearce. Perhaps not wanting to be misunderstood, she couldnt help but exin, Because they look very alike, my daughter thought her Daddy hade back.
Jose Pearce nodded, seeming to understandpletely.
However, her making a special effort to exin to himCdid it also mean that she didnt want him to be misunderstood?
Thinking about this, Jose Pearce felt as if things suddenly became clear to him.
This is Uncle Chu, Mommys friend, Cam Walker said to her daughter with a smile.
Jose Pearce walked over, considering that although they had met in a rush before, they had known each other for quite a long time; yet, this was the first time he was officially meeting her daughter.
Hi, Little Princess!
Belinda Howard lifted her head, her bright eyes carefully studying the man in front of her.
Although he also seemed excellent, she still preferred Daddy!
However, since she had been very polite from a young age, she couldnt help but show a sweet smile, Hello, Uncle!
Looking at her daughters radiant smile, Cam Walker felt an immense sense of happiness fill her heart.
In this world, nowadays, what could be better than seeing Belinda safe and sound?
Mommy, who is this uncle?
Belinda Howard tilted her head, suddenly asking the nearby Cam Walker.
She didnt want any man other than her Daddy to be her father.
Plus, seeing Mommys attitude toward this uncle seemed better than her attitude toward Daddy!
What if Mommy got too close to this uncle, would that mean Daddy wouldnt stand a chance at all?
With that thought, Little Belinda couldnt help but feel a bit cautious.
Looking at her daughter, Cam Walker was somewhat at a loss for words.
Just now, when she had gone to buy breakfast and returned, she had identally encountered Jose Pearce. Hearing that Belinda had been injured, he insisted on visiting her, and she felt it would be rude to refuse, so she brought him along.
Chapter 1215 - Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 Whose clothes are these
Chapter 1215: Chapter 1215: Whose clothes are these? Chapter 1215: Chapter 1215: Whose clothes are these? At this time, Jose Pearce handed arge doll to Belinda Howard. Since he hade in a hurry and had never bought a gift for a child before, for a moment, he didnt know what to buy. After asking the salesperson, he chose a doll for her. This text is hosted at Find?Novel
Here, its for you!
Belinda Howard was happy to see the beautiful doll.
But when she thought about how this uncle might take over her daddys spot, she pouted her lips and pretended to ept it casually.
Thank you, Uncle!
Since it was working hours, Jose Pearce needed to hurry back to work. So, without staying much longer, he briefly spoke to Cam Walker and left the hospital.
In a little while, Ang Reid and Emily Walker, having received the message, rushed over as well!
Seeing Belinda wrapped in gauze around her head, Ang Reid was incredibly heartbroken!
Belinda, what happened to you? As soon as she entered the hospital room, Ang Reid immediately rushed to the bedside, looking at her granddaughter with such distress.
Following her, Emily Walker, seeing her in such a state, also furrowed her eyebrows in concern and turned to ask Cam Walker.
Cam, what exactly happened? How did Belinda get hurt so badly?
Looking at Emily Walker, Cam Walker turned her gaze to Belinda Howard on the bed.
In fact, regarding the specific cause ofst nights event in the restaurant, she wasnt very clear herself; she only roughly knew that Belinda had been pushed by that woman and had hit her head on the edge of the dining table, which caused her to lose consciousness.
Even now, Cam Walker still felt shaken when rememberingst nights scene, afraid to even think about it.
She briefly described what happened to Emily Walker. Although worrisome, thankfully, Belinda was all right.
Auntie, didnt Brother Luke and the otherse?
Every time Belinda saw Emily Walker, she would unconsciously think of Emilys three children.
Emily Walker turned and walked closer to the bed with a smile, her eyes filled with love, Brother Anthony and the others are still attending school. How about I ask them toe see Belinda this afternoon?
Hearing this, Belinda Howard was very happy and nodded her head, revealing a sweet smile, Okay!
They talked in the hospital room for a long time. Since Belinda had to stay in the hospital for a few more days, she couldnt go to work for the time being.
Emily Walker told her to take good care of Belinda and then left for work herself, while Ang Reid stayed behind to care for Belinda.
That afternoon, after learning of Belinda Howards injury, Emilys three treasures couldnt wait to run to the hospital.
Seeing Belinda sitting up on the bed, all three treasures were very affectionate towards her.
Nowadays, Anthony Chambers, Isaac Stuart, and Briana Ino, the three siblings, were almost eight and a half, nearing nine years old. Being four years older than four-year-old Belinda, they were very caring towards her, actingpletely like little grown-ups.
-
The next day.
Since Belinda Howard still needed to be hospitalized for a period, Cam Walker had her mother stay, while she herself went to get some clothes for Belinda to change into.
Ang Reid sat inside the hospital room, chatting with her granddaughter.
Her gaze unintentionally fell on a ck coat beside her, and she furrowed her brows, somewhat perplexed.
This seemed to be a gentlemans coat, not Baxter Walkers, nor Baron StuartsCwhose could it be?
She turned her head, looking at her granddaughter on the hospital bed.
Belinda, whose clothes are these?
Belinda Howard turned her head. Although she was unclear why this coat was here, she remembered that it seemed to be Daddys!
Its Daddys!
Chapter 1216 - Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 Daddy Which Daddy
Chapter 1216: Chapter 1216: Daddy? Which Daddy? Chapter 1216: Chapter 1216: Daddy? Which Daddy? The unexpected words from her granddaughter left Ang Reid slightly taken aback and a bit confused.
Daddy? Which Daddy? she furrowed her brows, having absolutely no idea whom her granddaughter was referring to as Daddy.
Belinda Howard lifted her small head and smiled, Its Uncle Harrison!
Uncle Harrison? Ang Reid was puzzled.
Then she suddenly remembered Lewis Harrison from South Korea.
The one Belinda was talking about must be him, but how did he be Daddy?
Ang Reid was perplexed, frowning as she looked at Belinda on the hospital bed, Belinda, you know you cant just call anyone Daddy, right?
Hearing this, Belinda Howard suddenly looked a bit wronged and her eyelids drooped, But Belinda really feels that Uncle Harrison is my daddy Updates are released by find?novel
Why? Just because he looks like Daddy? Ang Reid was aware that although they hadnt seen yton Howard after Belindas birth, she knew from photos what her father looked like.
Belinda raised her head and looked at her grandma, Yes, I asked my teacher and my teacher said that in this world, there are no two people who look exactly the same. At most, they just look very simr!
Her granddaughters words plunged Ang Reid into deep thought.
Indeed, when they saw Leon Hayden, they found it hard to believe that there could be two people in this world who looked exactly alike. At that time, they thought he was yton Howard.
Only after learning the true identity of Leon Hayden did they realize he indeed only resembled yton Howard.
But, as Belindas teacher said, where in the world could there be two people who look exactly alike?
At most they could bear a strong resemnce, but not be identical, right?
Yet that Leon Hayden, it wasnt just his face, but even his height and build were exactly like yton Howard of that year!
Thinking about this, Ang Reid couldnt help but wonder whether yton Howard had an ident that year and was saved by someone from South Korea.
After all, Baron Stuart had searched for so long and had never found yton Howards body, had he?
Even if he were in the seawater, it seemed impossible to leave no traces whatsoever.
Recalling the events of four years ago, Ang Reid couldnt help but let out a sigh.
The life of Cam Walker was indeed full of hardships.
.
After more than a week of hospitalization and treatment, Belinda Howards injuries had mostly healed.
That day, to celebrate her discharge from the hospital, Ang Reid had prepared avish lunch at home, and since it was the weekend, Emily Walker and her family also came!
Seeing the returned Belinda Howard, the few little friends were overjoyed and tangled up, all except for Fenton Stuart, who just stood calmly to the side, watching the boisterous other three people y.
Nowadays, he already looked like a big boy.
Observing him growing up, Emily Walker realized that during the process of growth, her eldest son was no longer as adorably naive as when he was younger; instead, he was bing more and more like his father, seldom smiling and always wearing a cold expression to anyone he met.
Hes still just a child.
She couldnt help feeling sad at the thought that perhaps Baron Stuarts rigorous training was too harsh, causing his personality to change. Every time she saw her two sons in training, she felt a sense of unease and never understood why Jaden Stuart would impose such cruel training. If she hadnt sneaked into the secret chamber once and witnessed the hellish training they were subjected to herself, she would never have known that her two sons were enduring such torment. After all, they were still just children, werent they?
Chapter 1217 - Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 Who Did It
Chapter 1217: Chapter 1217: Who Did It? Chapter 1217: Chapter 1217: Who Did It? Sighing, Emily Walker felt somewhat helpless and turned her head, just like Cam Walker, directing her gaze toward the TV screen.
At this time, a piece of news was being broadcast on television
Looking at the male protagonist in the news, Cam Walker couldnt help but frown.
Emily Walker was also somewhat surprised, Isnt that the general manager of Henderson Development Company? What happened
Hearing Emily Walkers mutter to herself, Cam Walker turned her head in surprise, looking at her, Emily, do you know him?
Emily Walker turned her head and nced at Cam Walker, nodded, and said, Yes, he once wanted to cooperate with us. However, I didnt think much of his nning case, so I refused. But their business was always quite good, how could they suddenly go bankrupt
Looking at the news being announced on the screen, Emily Walker was quite astonished.
After all, she had not heard any news about Henderson Group facing a crisis in the recent stock market and financial sectors. How could they suddenly go bankrupt?
Emily Walker was very puzzled.
At the same time, Cam Walker also felt somewhat baffled.
The one who hurt Belinda Howard was the wife of the Henderson Groups general manager.
Upon hearing this, Emily Walker turned her head in astonishment, looking at Cam Walker, What did you say? She was the one who hurt Belinda Howard!?
Cam Walker nodded and recounted the events of that night.
She remembered that at that time, the general manager of Henderson Group was very arrogant, and then Leon Hayden threatened him, saying that if anything happened to Belinda Howard, he wanted their entire family to pay with their lives!
Thinking about this, could the bankruptcy of Henderson Group be rted to Leon Hayden?
Cam Walker lowered her head, lost in thought.
Hearing her say this, Emily Walker was also quite surprised.
But on careful consideration, it seemed unlikely. Although it was clear that he had a fondness for Belinda Howard, would he really cause such argepany to copse over her injury?
That seemed improbable.
Although she was still unclear about how vast KM Group actually was, could Leon Hayden really have that kind of power?
Otherwise, as the chairman of the group, he wouldnt personallye to Ennd to talk about business, would he?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker felt that it might just be a coincidence.
Perhaps, Henderson Group had already been on the brink of crisis, but the news had just been suppressed.
However, Emily Walker didnt think so.
She knew a bit about Henderson Group; it couldnt possibly be so easily defeated, but
What was this sudden bankruptcy all about?
If this was really done by Leon Hayden, how immense must KM Group be?
At that thought, she couldnt help but turn her head to look at Baron Stuart, who was chatting with her father.
Baron Stuart, do you know about Henderson Group? Updates are released by f?ndnovel
In recent years, since having their three treasures, Baron Stuart and the Second Elders of the Walker Family seemed to have grown closer, asionally discussing work matters with Baxter Walker. Compared to his formerly aloof self, Emily Walker felt he had changed a lot for her. Every time she saw him chatting with her father, her heart was filled with a sense of contentment.
Hearing her voice, Baron Stuart turned his head, following her line of sight toward the TV screen.
Hmm, he responded softly.
Then, do you know what happened to theirpany? Emily Walker asked, feeling that Baron Stuart might know something.
Chapter 1218 - Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 Nina Adams Appears
Chapter 1218: Chapter 1218 Nina Adams Appears Chapter 1218: Chapter 1218 Nina Adams Appears Sure enough, watching the news on TV, Baron Stuart simply said, I heard they were suddenly attacked by a mysteriouspany, which destroyed their important core in their research center, leading to its shutdown.
At those words, Cam Walker and Emily Walker were both shocked.
Directly destroyed their important core? Who had such capability? To bring down such a hugepany without anyone realizing
Unlike the sisters astonishment, Baron Stuart seemed rtively calm.
He had somewhat clearly heard their conversation just now.
If this was indeed something Leon Hayden had done, then his goal was for Belinda Howard. But why would he do that?
Baron Stuart lifted his sullen eyes and a thoughtful expression appeared on his handsome face.
Inside the hotel, Leon Hayden also sat on the sofa, watching the broadcast on TV.
Eventually, without waiting for the news to finish, he coldly turned off the TV.
Then, he picked up a document folder from the tea table and took out the files inside.
Four years ago, he and yton Howard indeed had too many simrities and coincidences.
But he could never understand it. His grandfather and he had done a paternity test, which was undeniable.
But what about the fragmented images that had recently surfaced in his mind?
He remembered none of the memories from four years ago. As for the memories his grandfather had told him from four years ago, they were all unfamiliar to him. Except for Cam Walker
The few words she had spoken to him outside the hotelst time seemed vaguely familiar. Moreover, every time he saw her, the unintentional actions she took would briefly sh through his mind, as if they had happened once.
But if he were really yton Howard, then how would he exin his origins?
These days, he had also visited yton Howards ancestral home. From the perspective of their family background, they were indeed two different people
Nowadays, there was only one way left that could prove whether he was Leon Hayden or yton Howard.
And that way was
Like his grandfather, to undergo a paternity test!
Thinking about this, Leon Hayden lifted his eyes and looked out at the sky through the window.
He couldnt let anyone know about this decision yet, especially not the board members in South Korea who were intent on ousting him from power!
Just as he was thinking, suddenly a knock on the door sounded.
Leon Hayden withdrew his gaze, turned to look toward the direction of the door, then got up and walked to the hotel room door.
Opening the door, he was met with a gorgeous woman in her twenties, extremely stunning.
Seeing her, Leon Hayden was somewhat surprised.
He couldnt help but frown, Nina?
Looking at the man she hadnt seen for several months, the womans face was full of longing, then she stretched out her arms and hung onto Leon Haydens body!
Ive missed you so much!
Seeing the woman suddenly appearing before him, aside from being surprised, Leon Hayden did not show much excitement but calmly pulled her off his neck, puzzled as he looked at her.
How did you end up in Ennd?
The woman smiled, then pouted slightly with a bit of grievance, You havente back for so long, I missed you, so I flew over!
Looking at the woman before him, Leon Hayden still only showed a very calm demeanor.
Nina Adams, his fiancee in name. Their engagement was thest wish of his dying grandfather, but he did not love her.
Yet, he had an obligation to take care of her. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f?ndnovel
Chapter 1219 - Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 Nina Adams Wants to Stay
Chapter 1219: Chapter 1219: Nina Adams Wants to Stay Chapter 1219: Chapter 1219: Nina Adams Wants to Stay The woman turned her head to look at the luxurious presidential suite, then walked in on her own, leaving her luggage box aside. Afterward, she turned back and affectionately looped her arm through Leon Haydens, Im so hungry! Could you take me out for some food first? N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on FndNovel
Leon Hayden slightly raised the corners of his mouth, revealing a faint smile.
Looking at the smile on his lips, Nina Adams knew that it was somewhat forced. He didnt seem to be happy about her arrival in the slightest.
She also knew that he hadntpletely fallen in love with her yet, but she was working hard and believed that one day, he would see her true feelings.
Right now, as long as they could be together, she was already very content.
Alright, what would you like to eat? Although he had no feelings for her, Leon Hayden would not act coldly on the surface.
I dont know, its my first time in E City, and I want to try Western food! She replied with a smile, content as long as he was like this.
She knew that he never really looked at any other woman, but he was never too cold towards her alone.
Perhaps it was because of the shackles of their marriage contract, but she was clearer in her mind that the contract was destined, even if he didnt love her, nothing would change this fact.
So, she was destined to be his, and she wasnt afraid of anyone taking him away from her.
The two left the hotel together, and for some reason, upon hearing her mention Western food, Leon Hayden felt an unusual sensation arise within him.
His grandpa had once said he could speak English but had never been to Ennd.
Yet in his first time in Ennd, he was not at all unfamiliar with the names of Western dishes; the vors even seemed natural to himCas if it was second nature, preferring them over Korean cuisine.
Thinking about this, the doubts in Leon Haydens heart grew deeper.
Whats wrong? As they sat in the sports car, seeing him hesitate, Nina couldnt help but ask in confusion.
Leon Hayden snapped back to reality and then broke into a light chuckle, Its nothing.
Then he started the car and headed towards a well-known Rice Restaurant.
After lunch, since it was also Ninas first time in E City and she was curious about everything here, she dragged Leon Hayden around, exploring half of E City.
They returned to the hotel by 7 PM.
Nina Adams, carrying both big and small bags, copsed on the sofa.
After resting for one minute, she stood up to look for the bathroom, Im going to take a bath first!
Watching her walk confidently toward the bathroom, Leon Hayden pursed his thin lips, finding himself unable to resist speaking up.
Nina.
Nina Adamss footsteps paused for a moment, and her face turned momentarily deste.
Then she smiled, turned around to face Leon Hayden.
I booked another room for you, its right next door to mine, he said calmly, his expression no longer as gentle as before, making Nina feel a clear sense of rejection.
Even though their engagement wasnt official yet, merely a verbal agreement, she had always hoped to offer her body to him, and at the same time, to capture his heart.
But every time she intended to stay overnight, he would dismiss her with indifference.
She didnt understand; she didnt think she was unattractive, so why couldnt she draw his interest?
Leon, we already have a marriage contract, and I want to stay and be with you Her expression was sorrowful; she just wanted to stay as long as possible.
Originally, she thought aftering to the hotel, he wouldnt be so restrained, but to her surprise, he still rejected her as he always had.
Chapter 1220 - Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 Yet He Refuses to Touch Her
Chapter 1220: Chapter 1220: Yet He Refuses to Touch Her Chapter 1220: Chapter 1220: Yet He Refuses to Touch Her Looking at the woman before him, Lewis Harrison simply lowered his eyelids calmly and then softly said, Lets wait until we get married.
Again, those words.
Every time she wanted to stay, his answer was: Lets wait until we get married.
She knew it was just his excuse.
Isnt it the same? Although we arent married yet, we will eventually live together, wont we? she said, a trace of pain in her eyes.
Lewis Harrison lifted his gaze, and at this moment, impatience had already surfaced on his face.
The same words, I dont want to exin anymore, and you dont want to hear them again, do you?
Hearing his indifferent tone, Nina Adams bit her lip. No matter how hard she tried, she could never attract him.
But she really couldnt reconcile herself to it. With her figure and looks, why couldnt she make him fall for her?
Arent men usually unable to resist a beautiful woman?
Looking at his somewhat icy face, Nina Adams dared not say more and had topromise.
Then, then have an early rest.
After speaking, she passed by him, walked toward the sofa, picked up the stuff she had bought today, and was about to leave Lewis Harrisons room.
Wait.
Just then, he suddenly called her back.
Hearing him suddenly stop her, Nina Adams thought he had reconsidered, quickly turned around, and looked at Lewis Harrison excitedly.
You
This is your room card.
As she was about to say something, she saw the man opposite handing her a card right in front of her eyes, then cing it into her hand.
Looking at the room card in her hands, the slight excitement that had just risen in Nina Adams abruptly vanished, reced by a face full of disappointment.
He thought of everything for herCexcept touching her
Taking her stuff, Nina Adams left the room feeling somewhat dejected.
Watching her departing figure, Lewis Harrison nced indifferently, then turned around and walked toward the bathroom. After taking a bath, he felt idle and justy on the bed.
C
The next day.
Since it was the weekend, Cam Walker got up early and lovingly prepared a warm breakfast for Belinda Howard, who had just been discharged from the hospital.
After breakfast, Cam Walker declined some work-rted social engagements, wishing to focus solely on staying home to apany her daughter.
Today the weather was splendid. Although it had snowed in E City a few days ago, at this moment, it was clear and sunny.
Cam Walker took her daughter into the back garden, sat on the swing chair, and told her fairy tales.
At this moment, Mrs. Beckham approached, holding a mobile phone.
She smiled and said, Mrs., theres a call from a Mister Pearce.
Hearing this, Cam Walker looked up and nced at the mobile phone in Mrs. Beckhams hand.
Mr. Pearce?
It must be Jose Pearce.
Taking the phone from Mrs. Beckham, Cam Walker looked at the caller ID; indeed, it was Jose Pearce.
Hello?
Listening to that familiar voice on the phone, Jose Pearce smiled gently.
What are you doing?
Cam Walker lowered her head and nced at her daughter beside her, Nothing much, just apanying my daughter. Readplete version only at find?novel
Hearing this, Jose Pearce could not help but speak, Then, can Ie over to your home and visit your daughter now?
His sudden request slightly startled Cam Walker.
After a few seconds of silence, she smiled and replied, Sure, you can.
Seeing her agree, Jose Pearce was very pleased.
He knew her daughter had been discharged from the hospital yesterday, and having been busy at work recently, he hadnt managed to visit her in the hospital much. Today, he couldnt resist the urge to pay a visit.
Chapter 1221 - Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 I miss Daddy
Chapter 1221: Chapter 1221 I miss Daddy. Chapter 1221: Chapter 1221 I miss Daddy. Actually, he also wanted to gradually get to know the mother and daughter.
Theres an old saying, Familiarity breeds fondness, and Jose Pearce had found that if he went a period of time without hearing her voice or seeing her, he would inadvertently start to think of her, his mind shing with her every frown and smile, even missing her.
After hanging up the phone, Cam Walker turned her head and continued to read aic storybook with Belinda Howard.
But the little Belinda seemed to sense something and lifted her head to look at her mommy, Mommy, who was it?
Cam Walker smiled and said, It was Uncle Chu, he said hesing to see you.
Upon hearing this, a momentary look of disappointment crossed little Belindas face.
Ever since that day, Daddy had nevere to see her again, and she missed him.
Oh
Seeing the disappointment on her daughters face, Cam Walker couldnt help but frown, looking at her in confusion.
Whats wrong, Only one? Are you unhappy?
Belinda Howard clutched theic storybook, her chubby little mouth unmistakably pouting.
I miss Daddy.
Cam Walker paused, somewhat puzzled by the Daddy her daughter was referring to.
Then, she realized, and couldnt help but correct her daughter, Only one, hes not your Daddy!
But Belinda Howard suddenly lifted her head, But the teacher said that in this world, there are no two people who look exactly the same, unless they are twins, like Brother Luke and Brother Eduardo; otherwise, there are no two people who look exactly alike!
Belinda Howard lifted her bright, ck eyes, a hint of stubbornness in their depths.
Her words made Cam Walker slightly startled as if something had touched her heart.
Her daughters words were not without reason. Although, in this world, nothing is impossible, could there really be two men, with no blood rtionship, who looked exactly alike?
But Lewis Harrison and yton Howard were indeed from two entirely different backgrounds.
Mommy, is Daddy a twin? Belinda Howard lifted her head, her little face confused as she looked at her Mommy.
Cam Walker raised her eyes to look at her daughter.
yton Howard had once told him that he was an only child in his family, and since his student days, his parents had both passed away, and he had no siblings.
No, she said, looking at her daughter with a touch of sadness in her response. This content belongs to findnovel
Then, where did Daddy go? You said hede back when I grew up, didnt you? Why? Why does he have to wait until Only one is grown up? Only one also wants her Daddy, everyone else has a Daddy Only one doesnt
Thinking of the teasing she faced from her little friends at the kindergarten, Belinda Howard felt very wronged, and tears began to well up in her dark eyes.
Cam Walker saw this and became somewhat anxious, quickly reaching out tofort her.
Dont cry, Only one, Daddy he he How was she supposed to exin to her? To say that her Daddy had died in an ident four years ago
Looking at her daughter who had suddenly started crying, Cam Walker felt at a loss for what to do, wanting to providefort yet not knowing how to begin.
At this moment, at the back door of the vi, Jose Pearce walked in.
Seeing the inconsble Belinda Howard, he furrowed his brows slightly and couldnt help but walk over, squatting down in front of her, his voice filled with tenderness, Whats wrong, Only one? Why are you crying so heartbrokenly?
Seeing the suddenly appeared Jose Pearce, Cam Walker raised her eyelid, at this time, she felt somewhat panicked and lost.
Belinda Howard lifted her eyes and wiped her blurry eyelids with her hand, looking at Jose Pearce in front of her.
Chapter 1222 - Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 Belinda Howard do you like the
Chapter 1222: Chapter 1222: Belinda Howard, do you like the violin? Chapter 1222: Chapter 1222: Belinda Howard, do you like the violin? She wiped away her tears, pouted her tiny lips, and did not answer Jose Pearces question.
For her, Jose Pearce had a great deal of patience. He had never dealt with children before but he seemed to be especially fond of the little Belinda Howard, perhaps because of the saying love me, love my dog.
He took out a gift he was holding, with its exquisite wrapping, and handed it to Belinda Howard.
Although the gift was covered by the box, Belinda Howard could still tell what it was at a nce, and immediately, a look of bewilderment washed over her wronged little face.
She looked up at the Uncle Chu standing before her and couldnt help whispering softly, Its a violin.
Jose Pearce smiled. She had finally stopped crying.
Here, for you. Do you like it? he asked, his tone like he was seeking her approval.
Belinda Howard lowered her head and looked at the gift in her hands once again.
Uncle Chu, how did you know Belinda Howard likes violins? ?????? ???? findnovel
Hearing her daughters words, Cam Walker was somewhat surprised.
Belinda Howard likes violins? Why didnt she ever know about that?
Jose Pearce smiled, Well, first tell uncle, do you like it?
Children will be children. As soon as they see a beloved gift, all their guardse down. Belinda Howard silently nodded her head, I like it!
Then its for Belinda Howard. Dont cry anymore, okay? Jose Pearce said with a smile, gently coaxing her. To onlookers, this scene resembled a loving fatherforting his daughter.
Receiving the gift, Belinda Howard temporarily forgot her grievances and worries and began to unwrap it, revealing it was indeed a delicate little violin inside!
Seeing her daughter so excited, Cam Walker was utterly perplexed and couldnt help but ask, Belinda Howard, you like the violin?
Focused intently on stroking the violin in her hands, Belinda Howard nodded without lifting her head, Mm-hmm!
Then, why havent you ever mentioned it to mommy? Her whole life, she had tried to fulfill all her daughters desires, not wanting to see her daughter upset.
At this, Belinda Howard just pursed her lips and said nothing.
Seeing her daughter silent, Cam Walker suddenly seemed to remember something.
She recalled thatst birthday, Anthony Chambers had given her a gift C a toy violin. Ever since then, Belinda Howard often yed with it. She thought Belinda Howard just liked to y with it
But
She turned her head, looking at Jose Pearce with a puzzled expression.
How did he know Belinda Howard liked the violin? Or was it just a coincidence?
Jose Pearce stood up, seeing the delight covering her small face, he, of course, felt happy too.
He turned to look at Cam Walker, How about going out for a meal in a little while?
His sudden invitation caught Cam Walker off guard. She pursed her lips, seemingly ready to decline.
After all, it was the weekend, and she didnt want Belinda Howard to be alone at home.
Thinking about this, she could not help but smile, tactfully refusing, No, thank you. I want to spend time with my daughter at home.
She thought that by saying this, Jose Pearce would give up, but it seemed not to be the case.
He slightly curled his lips, revealing a charming smile, Bring Belinda Howard along. Lets go together.
At his words, Cam Walker couldnt help but feel bewildered.
Take Belinda Howard along for the outing?
Why did she feel it was strange when she heard that? It felt as if the entire family was going out together for a big meal
Maybe we should justC
I have a friend who just opened a restaurant, Korean cuisine. He wants me to support him, but it feels meaningless going alone, so He lifted his gaze, looking at Cam Walker with eyes filled with affection.
Chapter 1223 - Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 A Happy Family of Three
Chapter 1223: Chapter 1223: A Happy Family of Three? Chapter 1223: Chapter 1223: A Happy Family of Three? Bring Belinda along, lets all go together.
His repeated invitations made Cam Walker somewhat unable to refuse.
After all, he hade specifically to see Belinda and had even given such an expensive gift; logically, she should be the one inviting him for a meal.
Alright then, but Ill treat this time.
Jose Pearce paused for a second, then chuckled softly, Okay.
It wasnt that hecked gentlemanly manners to let the Woman pay, but if this made her ept his invitation, then why not?
The three of them agreed and went to the restaurant owned by Joses friend.
Cam Walker wasnt particrly fond of Korean cuisine, so she casually ordered some items and also ordered some desserts and a kids set meal for Belinda Howard.
At the Dining Table Front, Belinda Howard was enjoying her food, and Cam Walker watched her with satisfaction.
It seemed that as long as her daughter was happy eating, she felt full too!
They chose a Window Seat in the Grand Hall on the First Floor.
Your friends business seems quite good on its first day. In her spare time, Cam Walker looked around the restaurant and noticed that there were quite a few customers.
Jose Pearce also looked towards the elegantly decorated restaurant and couldnt help but feel happy for his friend.
Yes, hes always been a Popr Person.
Jose Pearce also turned his head, looking at the elegantly decorated restaurant, and couldnt help but feel happy for his friend as well.
Then, he lowered his head to look at Belinda Howard, who was eating happily.
He reached out his hand and stroked her round head, Is it tasty, Belinda? Readplete version only at f?ndnovel
Belinda Howard, while eating, couldnt help but lift her head, her big eyes blinking at Jose Pearce, and she honestly nodded, Tasty!
This warm scene appeared so enviable to others, looking just like a happy family of three.
Watching this scene, Lewis Harrison, standing at the Restaurant Doorway, couldnt help but stop in his tracks.
Nina Adams, upon hearing that a new Korean restaurant had opened nearby their Stayed Hotel, excitedly dragged Lewis Harrison to check it out.
Just as they reached the Front Door, looking around for a ce to sit, Lewis Harrison unfortunately caught a glimpse of this warm scene Not Far Away.
Not far from them, a Window Seat was being vacated, and the waiter was cleaning up.
It seemed that the excellent cuisine must be really tasty to draw such a crowd!
Seeing a spot open up Not Far Away, Nina Adams excitedly clung to Lewis Harrisons arm, walking towards the Window Seat.
However, just as she took a step, she felt the Nearby Man seemed to have stopped in his tracks, making her turn back in surprise.
Leon?
Only when her voice called out did Leon Hayden turn slightly to look at her.
Though unsure why he had suddenly spaced out, Nina Adams still smiled happily, revealing her radiant face.
Theres a spot over there, lets go!
Saying this, she pulled him towards the Window Seat!
Lewis Harrison let her pull him along, his gaze, however, lingered on the location Not Far Away as they walked in that direction.
Belinda Howard, while talking with Jose Pearce and eating, lifted her Eyes once again and saw Lewis Harrison approaching their direction, her Eyes immediately brightened, and she blurted out, Daddy!
Seeing Lewis Harrison, it seemed no tasty food could hold her interest anymore; she suddenly stood up from the Elegant Seats and ran in the direction of Lewis Harrison.
Chapter 1224 - Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 This is very impolite
Chapter 1224: Chapter 1224: This is very impolite! Chapter 1224: Chapter 1224: This is very impolite! More than a week had passed, and it seemed that Belinda Howard really missed him, as she couldnt help but hug Leon Haydens thigh as soon as she saw him! Content originallyes from FindNovel
Daddy! I missed you so much!
Watching Belinda Howard suddenly rush towards him, Leon Hayden was somewhat surprised.
He didnt know that this little one could be so affectionate towards him, and he couldnt help but bend down and touch her chubby cheeks.
He showed a faint smile, I missed you too.
At some point, her calling him Daddy had stopped surprising him, as if he had grown ustomed to it.
However, it was Nina Adams, and Cam Walker and Jose Pearce at the elegant seats, who were all very astonished when they heard Belinda Howard call out Daddy!
Although Nina Adams was South Korean, she understood the meaning behind the term Daddy and couldnt help but stiffen beside them, taking some time to react.
Who was this little girl? Why was she calling Leon Hayden Daddy?
Daddy, why havent youe to see Belinda again at the hospital? Belinda Howard pouted, looking a bit aggrieved and dissatisfied.
Cam Walker and Jose Pearce walked over.
Seeing her own daughter calling Jose Pearce Daddy in front of everyone made her feel a bit helpless.
She knew that Belinda had a unique affinity for Leon Hayden.
Belinda, didnt Mommy tell you not to call others like that? Its impolite, you know?
Cam Walker came over and bent down, trying to lead her daughter away from Leon Hayden.
Belinda Howard looked up at her Mommy, then dropped her gaze again, pouting her lips, her expression showing a bit of grievance.
Cam Walker looked up inadvertently and saw another woman standing beside him, who was affectionately holding his arm
Seeing those tightly sped delicate hands, Cam Walker suddenly felt something stir in her chest, a feeling of difort.
She then lowered her gaze, as if trying to ignore it, and addressed Belinda, Belinda, lets go home to eat.
Before she could respond, Belinda Howard was still led away by Cam Walker, back to their elegant seats.
Belinda Howard asionally looked back, visibly reluctant to part with Leon Hayden.
Jose Pearce simply greeted Leon Hayden and then followed Cam Walker back to the dining table.
Watching the man, woman, and child before her, Nina Adamss first instinct was that they were a family.
What puzzled her, though, was why the little girl called Leon Hayden Daddy?
They sat down in the adjacent elegant seats, and the waiter brought over the menu.
While ordering food, Nina Adams noticed his gaze inadvertently drifting towards the table behind her, where the family of three sat just now!
With curiosity, Nina Adams lifted her eyelids and looked at him confusedly, asking in her usual Korean, Leon, do you know that family over there?
Her probing question only made Leon Hayden frown in displeasure.
The phrase family of three C why did it sound so grating to his ears?
Hmm, he responded softly, without providing any further exnation, nor wanting to make any excuses.
Then, just now, that little girl, why did she call you Daddy? Nina Adams asked again.
This time, Leon Hayden just nced at her indifferently and did not answer her question.
He didnt reply, but just looked at her.
Chapter 1225 - Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 Daddy Just Come Over to My Place If
Chapter 1225: Chapter 1225: Daddy, Just Come Over to My ce If Youre Free Chapter 1225: Chapter 1225: Daddy, Just Come Over to My ce If Youre Free Nina Adams was crystal clear that his silence didnt mean he hadnt heard her, but rather he didnt want to answer the question.
The more this happened, the deeper the confusion in her heart became.
But she didnt dare to press further because she knew all too well; if he chose not to speak, it meant he did not wish to answer, and if she kept insisting, it would only annoy him.
With this realization, Nina Adams had enough self-awareness to choose to ignore it and instead cracked a smile, excitedly beginning to order food.
Right, what would you like to eat? she asked with a smile, flipping open the menu.
Leon Hayden simply replied indifferently, Whatever.
Looking at his somewhat cold handsome face and tone, Nina Adamss smile stiffened for a second, but then she quickly regained herposure and ordered a Couple Combo for them both.
He was good in so many ways and took care of her, yet he was uniquely incapable of considering her feelings.
And she could only silently endure it all, because, she didnt want to lose this man, she wanted to have him for a lifetime.
She could bear everything about him, as long as he stayed by her side.
As for the little girls nickname for him, she would naturally get to the bottom of it all!
No matter who it was, even a woman who already had a family, she would not allow anyone to seduce her fiance so easily!
With this thought, a fierce look suddenly appeared on Nina Adamss ordinarily gentle face.
And this, Leon Hayden did not notice.
Because at this time, he seemed somewhat distracted.
Nina Adams lifted her head to look at the man sitting across from her, only to notice that he suddenly sported a soft, faint smile. Readplete version only at find[?]ovel
Following his line of sight, Nina Adams turned her head and saw that in the elegant seats behind her, the little girl they had just encountered was smiling at him.
Although they had been together for more than three years, she had never seen such a warm smile on his face. In South Korea, he was indifferent to everyone, and although he had smiled at her, that smile seemed emotionless, like a perfunctory gesture.
Yet now, he showed such an affinity to a little girl, and she couldnt help but wonder, what exactly was the rtionship between this little girl and him?
Leon, Im going to the restroom.
Pulling his gaze back, Leon Hayden nced at her, then lightly pursed his thin lips and ndly responded, Mhm.
Meanwhile, Cam Walker seemed to have finished her dinner.
Jose Pearce stood up, waved over the waiter, and prepared to pay.
However, Cam Walker pushed away his attempt to pay with a smile, We agreed that I would treat you today.
Jose Pearce paused, and although he was reluctant to let a woman pay the bill, since it had been agreed upon before, he didnt insist further and let Cam Walker pay.
Daddy, were finished eating, Mommy says were going home Amidst the payment process between Cam Walker and Jose Pearce, the little Belinda Howard quietly ran over to Leon Hayden and whispered softly, as though sharing a secret with him.
Daddy, you shoulde over to our home just like Uncle Chu sometime, otherwise, Belinda is really worried that Mommy will be taken away by him!
Listening to Belinda Howards sudden remarks, Leon Hayden slightly furrowed his brows.
Then without thinking, he lifted his eyes and looked towards the two people not far away.
Noticing her daughter approaching him, Cam Walker quickly walked over.
Belinda, were going home!
As she spoke, Cam Walker inadvertently nced at Leon Hayden, and at that moment, he also lifted his eyes to meet hers.
Chapter 1226 - Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 If You Think It Is Then It Is
Chapter 1226: Chapter 1226 If You Think It Is, Then It Is Chapter 1226: Chapter 1226 If You Think It Is, Then It Is The moment their eyes met, Cam Walker suddenly felt her face flush, her heart stirred as if touched by something, and she quickly, with yton Howard, turned and left.
Jose Pearce nodded at him and then followed, leaving as well.
She had only taken a few steps when Cam Walker, as if suddenly remembering something, turned her head to look back at the elegant man sitting at the front of the dining table.
That, she hesitated, the bankruptcy of Henderson Group, was it you
She really couldnt understand why the normally well-run Henderson Group could go bankrupt overnight.
Lewis Harrison raised his eyes, seemingly surprised that she would ask this question out of the blue.
After a second of silence, he spoke indifferently, If you think it was me, it was; if not, then it wasnt.
Cam Walker was taken aback. What kind of answer was that?
After looking at him, she didnt ask any more questions, and instead took her daughter and Jose Pearce and left the restaurant.
The idle weekend passed, and suddenly it was another busy Monday.
As usual, Cam Walker was busy in the office dealing with all kinds ofpany matters.
Suddenly, there was a knock on the office door, and Emily Walker entered with a look of surprise, quickly pulling Cam, who had no time to react, to the sofa.
Cam,e here!
Cam Walker, pulled to sit on the sofa by her, was filled with confusion.
Emily Walker handed her a cooperation case, Take a look at this!
Cam Walker somewhat woodenly took the cooperation case, then lowered her head to look at the name on it.
KM Group
Cam Walker furrowed her brow, that name was
She turned her head, and at this time, her expression was as surprised as Emilys when she first came in.
This isnt Leon Hayden
Emily Walker nodded, Thats the one, KM Group, they want to cooperate with us.
Cam Walker looked bewildered, her eyebrows tightly knit, Why?
Emily Walker looked at her, then gently shook her head, simply saying, I dont know either, and moreover, they specifically requested you to personally handle this case.
At this, Cam Walker was again startled.
They wanted her to handle it personally?
Cam, have you been close to Leon Hayden recently? ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find~Novel
Why do you ask? She looked at Emily, puzzled.
Because, today, Leon Hayden personally came to me and told me himself. Moreover, Ive looked over this nning case, and if we cooperate, it will bring unexpected benefits to ourpany.
Hearing this, Cam Walker was visibly shocked.
Leon Hayden hade personally? So, it was he who had specified that she handle this case?
But, why? Why her?
Cam, have you really been that close to him recently? I think, this sudden cooperation has to be because of you, Emily expressed, confused.
I
Is he, or is he not yton Howard? Dont you really feel anything at all? Emily asked tentatively, because she felt that a man she once deeply loved couldnt possibly leave no trace of those old feelings.
Cam Walker lowered her head. Indeed, she had also felt, many times, that Leon Hayden was yton Howard.
But in the end, all her feelings seemed to have been mistaken, denied outright by Leon Hayden.
She lowered her head somewhat despondently, Honestly, I dont know, maybe they just look alike after all, and arent the same person.
Indeed, apart from looking the same, in terms of temperament, they were twopletely different people.
Chapter 1227 - Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Danger 1
Chapter 1227: Chapter 1227: Danger 1 Chapter 1227: Chapter 1227: Danger 1 Seemingly not wanting to continue this topic, Cam Walker changed the subject back to the cooperation case.
Lets not talk about that. Have you already agreed to the cooperation?
Emily nodded, Yes, the official signing is tomorrow. Lewis Harrison wille to ourpany, so Ill need your help.
Cam smiled and nodded, No problem. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on F?ndNovel
Thepany was her fathers lifes work and she naturally wouldnt say more about anything that was beneficial to thepany.
Seeing Cams willing consent, Emily smiled and then stood up, You continue with your work, Ill head up!
After saying this, she turned and left the office.
Looking at the information in her hands, the fewrge characters on it left Cam feeling a bit lost.
Lewis Harrison, why did she specify for her to take over this case?
In the afternoon, to prepare for tomorrows signing of the contractual documents, Cam was busy until 7 PM before leaving the Company Building.
At this time, outside was filled with neon lights, and it seemed that the temperature had dropped.
Stepping out of the Company Building, Cam Walker couldnt help but shiver.
It really had gotten colder. So cold!
She rubbed her double arms and breathed into her hands, then headed toward the Underground Parking Lot.
Finding her parking space, she pulled out her car key and then got into the car.
However, just as she tried to start the car, the engine just wouldnt turn on.
She furrowed her brow, feeling it strange.
Could the car be broken?
Thinking this, she tried several more times, but the car still couldnt be started.
Looking at the time, it was already more than seven oclock. It seemed she would have to take a taxi home.
With this thought, she reluctantly opened the car door, got out, locked the car door, and then prepared to leave the Underground Parking Lot.
Since it was thepanys parking lot, even though it was night, Cam did not feel a bit of fear.
But just as she had walked a few steps, a voice behind her suddenly made her tense
Was someone following her from behind?
She stopped walking, turned her head uneasily, yet there was no one there.
Strange, was it her imagination?
She frowned, then turned back around to continue walking toward the parking entrance direction.
But she had only walked a few steps when that faint sound of footsteps came again
She stopped once more. At this moment, her heart started to grow uneasy.
Here had always been peaceful; surely she wouldnt encounter any dangerous person?
Thinking this, Cam cautiously turned her head again, still seeing no sign of anyone.
At this time, the parking lot waspletely deserted except for a few private cars parked here.
But just now, she had clearly felt footsteps behind her
Puzzled, with no one in sight, she had no choice but to turn back around and keep walking.
However, before she couldpletely turn around, a dark figure suddenly appeared, and following that, a rough and powerfulrge palm reached out and covered Cam Walkers mouth before she could scream!
UghC
Instantly, Cam felt a burst of panic, only feeling that a danger was closing in on her!
She struggled, trying to break free from the strong hand, but was dragged and pulled by the dark figure into the depths of the parking lot.
Cam was in a state of sheer panic, her first thought being that she was facing a dangerous assant!
She tried hard to cry for help, but the shadow over her mouth became even tighter!
What should she do? Who was behind her exactly, a killer or a rapist?
Chapter 1228 - Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 Danger 2
Chapter 1228: Chapter 1228: Danger 2 Chapter 1228: Chapter 1228: Danger 2 Thinking about this string of terrifying characters, Cam Walker panicked and desperately wanted to scream for help.
Instinctively, she opened her mouth wide and viciously bit into the coarse palm holding her; the dark figure seemed to feel the pain and instinctively let go with a muffled grunt.
Uh!
Help! Freed, Cam Walker naturally ran toward the front door of the parking lot.
But before she had taken two steps, her cor was gripped by the dark shadow behind her, who forcefully pulled her back, causing her to stumble and fall to the ground.
Taking advantage of her fall, the dark figure swiftly pinned her to the ground and began to tear at her clothes
Cam Walker was terrified, her face turned deathly pale! ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find~Novel
She began to struggle constantly! She could feel just how dangerous her situation was at this moment!
This time, The Man seemed distracted, busy tearing at her clothes, allowing his hands to stray from covering her mouth.
Cam Walker began to frantically shout for help.
Help Help!!! she cried with all her might, desperately screaming!
Because she knew she was in a parking lot, and in its deepest part at that, people outside might not hear her cries for help.
She was almost copsing, and if truly no one came to her aid, was she about to be
She dared not think further, and while she screamed for help, she didnt forget to fiercely resist.
Who was this man before her why why was he hiding in this garage
Suddenly, a ripping sound came from her chest, followed instantly by a chilling sensation. She knew without looking what it meant!
She panicked, rmed! Tears began to desperately fall from her eyes!
HelpCHelp me! At this moment, besides crying for help, she could think of no other way to save herself.
There was nothing nearby to use as a weapon against him, and at this moment she was fiercely pinned down by this unknown man; she dared not imagine what her self-defense might encounter next!
After tearing her upper garments, a flicker of lust appeared in the mans eyes, like discovering a treasure; he abruptly pounced, burying his head in Cam Walkers chest, indulging his desires
Feeling the disgusting touch on her chest, Cam Walker shook with fear all over, her hair already a mess, but she still didnt want to give up her final struggles!
She resisted fiercely, never ceasing to scream for help from her mouth!
Because of her fierce resistance, the man on top of her seemed inconvenienced too, couldnt help but lift his hand and fiercely p her on the left cheek, trying to make her stop screaming.
p!
With a loud p across the face, Cam Walker felt a burning sting on her left cheek, instantly feeling somewhat dizzy, but she didnt lose consciousness and became even more aware of what the consequences would be if she did!
Thinking about this, she resisted once again, trying to kick the man off her with her feet, but it was still in vain.
The p was forceful, and instantly, Cam Walkers cheek showed several finger marks, quickly beginning to swell
However, the pain didnt cause her to lose her will, it instead made her even more alert!
Chapter 1229 - Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 Danger 3
Chapter 1229: Chapter 1229: Danger 3 Chapter 1229: Chapter 1229: Danger 3 She struggled fiercely to push the man on top of her off, and finally, just as she had done before, she gave up calling out and put the mans hand into her mouth, biting down hard!
Ah! With a cry of rm, the mans brows furrowed in pain.
But he remained straddling her, his movements merely pausing temporarily due to the pain.
Damn it! You dare bite me!?
Seeing him stop, Cam Walker seized the chance to try to escape, but because her body was pressed down by the man, she couldnt move at all!
As time ticked by, and seeing that he hadnt seeded, the man seemed to grow angry. Had he ever seen such a stubborn woman? Wouldnt it be easier if she just behaved?
Suddenly, out of nowhere, a dagger appeared in the mans hand. Under the dim light, it shone with a chilling glint.
At the sight of the dagger, Cam Walkers struggling ceased, and she stared in horror at the dagger in the mans hand.
What was he going to do?
The man smiled, revealing a smug expression, As long as you behave yourself, I promise not only will I not hurt you, but I will also take you to cloud heights, to experience that ecstasy as if you wished for both life and death. But if you keep struggling and making noise
The man smiled, and the dagger in his hand slowly descended, pressing against Cam Walkers delicate cheek, Your pretty little face might just get ruined.
Feeling the cold steel of the dagger against her cheek, Cam Walker was terrified, and for a moment, she really didnt dare to make any rash move.
Seeing her quiet down and not struggle anymore, the man put away the dagger, buried his head down again, and his hand began to reach toward Cam Walkers lower body
Feeling the man unbuckle his belt, Cam Walker shuddered, and subconsciously began to struggle fiercely again!
Let go of meChelpCyton Howard save me she desperately called out, and suddenly, that name appeared in her mind. Chapters first released on Fndovel
She remembered, four years ago, when she was bullied by Yale Shaw, every time, at her most desperate moments, yton Howard would appear before her and drive off the men oppressing her.
But now, that would never happen again
She cried out helplessly, knowing it was impossible, but he was the only one she could think of.
In this world, the only one who didnt despise her was yton Howard
You stinking woman dont make me force you! Seeing her struggle again, the man seemed to bepletely enraged and dealt her a p in the face.
In an instant, the blow made Cam Walker dizzy, almost losing consciousness
Just as her awareness became hazy, she suddenly felt the weight on her body lift, and before passing out, it seemed that a figure had walked over
.
After waking up again, Cam Walker opened her eyes to find herself in apletely unknown room. From the rooms design, it seemed to be a hotel room
She frowned in pain, feeling a burning sensation on her cheeks.
She reached up to touch her cheek, and scenes from just before she fainted shed through her mind
Thinking about this, she suddenly realized, and the first thing she did was to throw off the bedding to check her clothes.
The clothes were still there, but they were already torn to shreds, looking somewhat disheveled.
She looked up, ncing around the unknown room.
Where exactly was this?
She got up, intending to get out of bed.
At this moment, the room door was opened.
She instinctively walked toward the direction of the front door, and when she saw the person entering the room, she frozepletely.
Chapter 1230 - Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 I I’ll do it myself…
Chapter 1230: Chapter 1230 I, Ill do it myself Chapter 1230: Chapter 1230 I, Ill do it myself Lewis Harrison had just stepped into the room when he saw the woman waking up on the bed, which made him stop in his tracks as well.
However, just a few secondster, he regained hisposure, walked toward the bed, and looked at her with a calm expression. Youre awake. Readplete version only at f?ndnovel
Looking at him, Cam Walker waspletely baffled.
Why was Lewis Harrison here?
The hotel
Could this be
Seeing the confused look on her face, Lewis Harrison walked over and applied the ice cubes he had just gotten from the hotel to her cheeks.
Feeling his approach, Cam instinctively shrank back, watching him warily.
Noticing her reaction, Lewis took a quick nce at her before once again lifting his hand to ce the ice on her already swollen cheeks.
Ah!
The contact of the ice cubes with her cheeks made Cam wince in pain, and she couldnt help but cry out.
Seeing her furrowed brows, Lewis paused for a moment with the ice cubes before continuing, this time much more gently.
His tender actions caught Cam by surprise, and she didnt understand why she was here at all.
She remembered that she was nearly assaulted by a thug in the parking lot, and afterward
In a daze, she felt someone approach her, and then she remembered nothing else.
Lifting her eyes to his face, which was so close, she found it familiar yet foreign.
I, I can do it
Feeling his steady breath at such a close distance made Cam ufortable, so she reached out and took the ice from his hand to treat herself.
Watching her swollen cheeks and slightly droopingshes, Lewis didnt say anything; he just sat nearby, quietly observing her.
Today, if he had left the Walker Consortium earlier, what might she have faced
When he saw her pinned under someone in the parking lot, her look of despair and utter copse, several images shed quickly through his mind
He had felt as though he had witnessed such a scene before, that desperate and helpless look was like a knife plunging deep into his heart.
Have you experienced something like that before? he suddenly asked, looking at her lowered face.
Cam paused what she was doing with the ice and looked at him, somewhat at a loss.
So, was it him who had saved her?
But it was theirpanys parking lot; why was he there?
Cam raised her eyes, puzzled by his presence.
Right, what had he just asked her?
Before?
She looked up, confused, at the man before her. Why would he suddenly ask such a question?
Why are you asking this?
Answer me.
His tone was so domineering, as though he expected her to answer all his questions without exception!
Mhm, she nodded slightly and responded in a low voice.
At her response, Lewis mind seemed to freeze for an instant, as if realizing something.
If the images in his mind were real, was he once yton Howard?
Suddenly, a knock at the door broke the silence between them.
Lewis came back to his senses and rose to walk to the door.
Upon opening it, he saw Nina Adams standing outside.
She smiled brightly at him, You havent had dinner yet, have you? Ive brought you something!
Nina raised the meal in her hand and then walked into the room as if it were nothing out of the ordinary.
Chapter 1231 - Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 Intimate Actions
Chapter 1231: Chapter 1231 Intimate Actions Chapter 1231: Chapter 1231 Intimate Actions Watching her back as she entered the room, Leon Hayden didnt stop her but closed the door and then turned around and walked over.
Nina Adams ced the dinner on the tea table, then stood up, came over, and affectionately hooked his arm, pressing him onto the sofa.
Its all your favorites, try it! After pressing him to sit beside her, Nina got the dinner ready and then picked up the chopsticks and handed them to him, asking him to taste the breakfast she had bought for him.
Leon Hayden sat calmly on the sofa, his deep eyes nced at the chopsticks handed to him, and then lifted his gaze, looking at her and asking, Is there more?
His sudden question made Nina pause slightly, somewhat puzzled.
But then, she seemed to think of something.
He might be asking because it wasnt enough to eat. Content originallyes from find?novel
Do you need more? Then Ill go down and buy some more for you! Having said that, Nina was about to get up.
No need, Leon suddenly spoke up as she was getting up.
Nina, somewhat puzzled, turned around to look at him, Isnt it not enough?
It must be said, she really was a very considerate woman, at least, in terms of caring for him, she was very meticulous.
Leon Hayden slightly lifted his gaze, Its enough.
Seeing him say this, Nina smiled happily, then came over and sat down on the sofa again.
Then hurry up and try it, I think its very good.
As she spoke, she had already picked up the chopsticks herself, took some vegetables, and held them with her other hand, bringing them to Leon Haydens mouth.
Such an affectionate gesture appeared to outsiders like a sweet, happy couple!
Inside the Bedroom, Cam Walker quietly opened a crack in the room door because she suddenly heard a knocking sound; she couldnt help being curious and stood at the front door, wanting to see who it was.
However, when she saw the sweet scene on the sofa inside the Living Room, her heart suddenly felt as if it was blocked by something, stuffy and quite ufortable!
She didnt know why she felt this way, clearly, the man in the Living Room was not yton Howard.
She had felt this way before, when she was hopelessly in love with yton, that indescribable feeling of love.
But now, what was wrong with her, why did she feel so heartache seeing Leon Hayden being so intimate with another woman.
Standing at the House Entrance, Cam felt somewhat deste for a moment, sadly lowered her head, and continued to apply the ice cubes to her cheeks which had already somewhat subsided from swelling.
Inside the Sofa, Leon Hayden slightly lifted his eyelid, his handsome face showing no expression, and did not immediately avoid Ninas affectionate gesture but responded indifferently.
I can do it myself, just leave it there.
His rejection left a moment of embarrassment on Ninas face, her action of feeding him hung in mid-air, uncertain whether she should put it down.
After all her efforts, couldnt he just cooperate and ept it willingly?
At this moment, Ninas heart felt sour and aggrieved.
Unable to help herself, she lifted her head, her eyes full of grievance, After all this, cant you just take one bite?
Leon Hayden lifted his eyes, his indifferent gaze swept over her, and before he could say anything, suddenly a noise came from the bedroom.
ngC
Cam Walker identally let the ice cubes in her hand slide to the ground, and after reacting, quickly squatted down, picking the ice cubes back up.
Chapter 1232 - Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 Who Are You
Chapter 1232: Chapter 1232 Who Are You!? Chapter 1232: Chapter 1232 Who Are You!? Hearing the sudden noise from the room, Nina Adams frowned in bewilderment and then stood up, seemingly sensing someones presence inside the bedroom.
Cam Walker picked up the bag of ice cubes, her heart pounding with residual fear, and also seemed to realize that the sound of the ice cubes she had identally dropped had disturbed the two people outside the door.
Sure enough, just as she picked up the bag of ice cubes from the ground floor and was about to stand up, she heard a womans voice behind her.
Who are you?
Seeing the figure with the smoothly-flowing long hair inside the bedroom, Nina was a face full of surprise and disbelief.
Her first thought was, could Lewis Harrison actually be hiding a woman in the room behind her back?
Cam Walker turned around and looked at Nina standing by the front door.
This woman seemed to have an unusual rtionship with Leon Hayden; she must be his girlfriend.
I Cam was somewhat taken aback, at a loss for how to respond for a moment.
She stuttered and stammered but couldnt say anything. Nina, watching her, couldnt help but feel that her inability to speak stemmed from guilt.
And moreover
Seeing her clothes, which were somewhat tattered and in disarray, Nina found it even harder to believe.
Before she had arrived here, could Cam and Leon have been in the room together?
Thinking about this made Nina involuntarily bite her lower lip, jealousy burning furiously within her!
She walked up to Cam and couldnt help noticing that the womans figure was indeed tantalizing; no wonder she had attracted her fiance!
p!!!
Before Cam could react, a stinging p struck her face, leaving her dizzy and disoriented in an instant!
Touching her left cheek with her hand, Cam looked at the woman before her with disbelief. Today, whom had she offended to be treated to another p out of the blue!
YouC
One p seemed not enough to vent her anger; before Cam could speak, Nina raised her hand once again, ready to deliver another blow! For more chapters visit find?novel
However, this time, her wrist was caught by a firm and strong hand!
Nina turned her head, looking in disbelief at the man before her. Are you defending her?
Gazing at the woman before him, Leon Haydens expression was exceedingly frosty at this moment, his voice emanating a chill.
Yes.
Ninas brows furrowed tightly, as if unable to believe the words that hade from his mouth.
He was her fiance, yet he was defending another woman in front of her, even admitting it openly!
Who exactly is she? Why is she in your room? What were you all doing just now? By now, Ninas eyes had begun to gloss over with pain.
She couldnt believe that this man, who never gave other women a second nce, was treating her like this, something that had never happened before.
Looking into her slightly pained eyes, Leon Haydens face remained unchanging, still that chilling countenance.
The first p seemed to have sparked endless rage in his heart!
As you think, he said, looking at her with cold pupils, showing no hint of emotion.
Nina was taken aback.
He had never looked at her with such icy eyes before. Why? Who exactly was this woman?
With that thought, she couldnt help but question why he was still in Ennd. Initially, he was supposed to have returned to South Korea; could it be because of this woman that he suddenly stayed?
At this moment, Cam Walker also couldnt help but lift her head in surprise, looking towards Leon Hayden.
Chapter 1233 - Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 You go back first
Chapter 1233: Chapter 1233: You go back first Chapter 1233: Chapter 1233: You go back first Her cheeks still felt a faint burning pain. Although the two were conversing in Korean, she, who had learned Korean, could understand clearly the content of the conversation between them.
This woman before her clearly misunderstood her and Leon Hayden, yet why didnt he rify things? Instead, he went along with the womans thoughts and made no exnation.
Could it be that he didnt care about this woman before him at all?
Cam Walker looked at him but suddenly felt Nina Adams furious gaze!
When she caught her stare, Cam Walker didnt avoid it but calmly spoke, Lady, I think you are mistaken, theres nothing between him and meC
You go back first!
Her words were not yet finished when Leon Hayden suddenly spoke.
And it was unclear to whom his words were addressed.
Both women turned their heads, somewhat bewilderedly looking at him.
Then, Leon Hayden raised his ink-jade-like ck pupils, looking at Nina Adams.
Confronted by his gaze, Nina Adams eyes filled with disbelief.
Was he asking her to go back?
Looking at him, Cam Walker beside him seemed to freeze as well. Was he telling this woman to go back and not her?
Leon, what, what did you say? Nina Adams raised her slightly sorrowful eyes, thinking she had misheard.
Looking at her sorrowful eyes, Leon Hayden was calm and let go of her wrist, turning his back on Nina Adams, You go back to your own room first.
Beside them, Cam Walker stood quietly on the side, feeling that her presence was superfluous.
Indeed, at this moment, the person who should leave was her.
Watching the two in their standoff, Cam Walker felt her mind in disarray; the feeling was indescribable and suffocating.
I, I will go back first.
Saying this, she turned back to the bed and picked up her bag. Th?s chapter is updated by find[?]ovel
Bowing her head, she caught a glimpse of her own clothes, which had been torn to shreds. If she went out like this, wouldnt it be
Thinking about this, she hesitated for a moment, her peripheral vision slipping to the two behind her. At this moment, she was probably not suitable to stay here, right?
With that thought, she pursed her lips, picked up her bag, and prepared to leave.
However, just as she passed by Leon Haydens side to leave, a strong hand suddenly grabbed her arm
Cam Walker paused, somewhat bewilderedly turning her head and looking down at the hand that grasped her arm.
She looked up bewilderedly, furrowing her brow and looking at Leon Hayden with confusion.
He didnt even look at her but calmly said, Stay, I still have some questions to ask you.
Nearby, seeing his action, Nina Adams was even more filled with incredulity!
How could this be
She was his fiancee!
Yet he was brazenly keeping another woman here while his official fiancee was supposed to be sent out of the room?
Nina Adams lifted her eyelids, her eyes brimming with hurt, her gaze mournfully pleaded, Leon, I am your fiancee! Are you now keeping this woman here?!
How could such a thing happen!
He had been in Ennd for just over two months, why had he changedpletely!
The man he used to be would never treat her like this!
Beside them, when Cam Walker heard the word fiancee, a tremor unconsciously ran through her heart, as if something had painfully struck her.
Fiancee? Was this woman before her Leon Haydens fiancee? Did he already have a fiancee?
Chapter 1234 - Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 Do You Not Want Me Anymore
Chapter 1234: Chapter 1234: Do You Not Want Me Anymore? Chapter 1234: Chapter 1234: Do You Not Want Me Anymore? Nina Adamss voice was full of heartache, but it didnt elicit the slightest sympathy from Leon Hayden.
Indeed, she was his fiancee, but just now, the p in the face had turned his heart even colder towards her.
Leon Hayden didnt respond; instead, he stood quietly to one side. Despite only seeing his back, Nina could clearly feel how ice-cold he was towards her at this moment.
And for her, continuing on would only turn herself into aughingstock!
Tears silently slid down her face as she turned her head to look at Cam Walker beside her, her eyes shifting from heartache to anger!
This woman had effortlessly caught the attention of her fiance!
If she remembered correctly, she was the mother of the little girl at the restaurant that day! This content belongs to find(?)ovel
Thinking about this, Nina seemed to finally understand why the little girl had called her fiance Daddy!
But what puzzled her was, wasnt the man who had been with them at that time her husband?
Why could he tolerate his daughter calling another man Daddy?
What on earth was going on?
Nina red fiercely at Cam Walker in front of her, biting her lip, knowing that saying anything more would be futile.
This man never let anyone influence his decisions, and he would never change them for anyone.
Leon do you not want me anymore Despite feeling like a joke, Nina couldnt help but speak out.
Because she truly feared losing this man; she loved him, never having loved another man as much.
Her voice was somewhat wretched, especially that question, which seemed to touch a chord in Leon Haydens heart.
Youre overthinking it, I never said that.
He wouldnt leave her; it was his Grandpas dying wish, and he had personally promised her a marriage contract, hadnt he?
Hearing him say this, Ninas mood seemed to have improved a bit from earlier.
Indeed, he was outstanding, and in South Korea, many socialites flocked to him.
Perhaps, when a man has power and influence, they are all like this.
Isnt that so? Keeping a beauty hidden, sponsoring many women outside.
But she really couldnt believe that he was one of those kinds of men.
Nina sniffled, thinking as long as he still wanted her, as long as she was still his fiancee, that was enough.
She nced at Cam Walker then at his retreating figure and spoke sadly, Then you
She had intended to tell him to rest earlier, but thinking of the current situation, telling him to rest earlier was the same as telling him to be with this woman sooner
With this thought, she pursed her lips, gave Cam Walker onest re, and then turned around and left without looking back!
He was clearly her fiance, yet she couldnt stop the existence of another woman!
Though her heart was unwilling, she had ways of dealing with this woman!
After hearing the Room Door close, Cam Walker turned her head to look at Leon Hayden, then withdrew her arms from his grasp.
You shouldnt treat her like this; she is your fiancee. Cam spoke with insincerity.
Her heart didnt feel what she was saying at all, so why say something that sounded like sympathy for his fiancee?
Leon Hayden turned around and looked at her swollen cheeks.
At this time, the finger marks were still clearly visible.
He didnt answer her question but gently raised his hand and touched her slightly painful cheeks.
Chapter 1235 - Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 Does It Still Hurt
Chapter 1235: Chapter 1235: Does It Still Hurt? Chapter 1235: Chapter 1235: Does It Still Hurt? Does it still hurt?
His tone was incredibly gentle, the coldness from just now had already faded, surprising Cam Walker and making her lift her head to look at him, bewildered.
Moreover, his subtle actions gave her the feeling of a deer prancing in her heart, like she was somewhat at a loss all of a sudden.
Why was he being so gentle to her?
Touched by him, even lightly, Cam Walker still felt the pain on her cheeks, and subconsciously shivered, pulling her head back.
Lewis Harrisons hand paused, as if feeling her pain, so he did not continue to touch her. Instead, he nced at the ice pack in her hand, took it, and, pulling her along, they walked out of the Room and sat down Inside the Sofa in the Living Room.
Cam Walker was puzzled, being blindly led by him to sit down Inside the Sofa.
Then, she just saw him take the ice pack and start to carefully apply it to her swollen cheeks.
Cam Walker frowned, even more unsure why he was suddenly so concerned about her.
His actions made her quite ufortable.
I, I can do it myself.
She said and reached for the Ice Pack in his hand.
This time, however, Lewis Harrison did not let go, but held her other hand down and continued to apply the pack to her face.
Feeling the warmth of his palm, Cam Walker instinctively wanted to pull away, but he held on even tighter.
She looked up and only saw his earnest face as he applied the ice, which made the turmoil inside her heart even more chaotic, as if she could clearly hear her own pounding heartbeat.
Its okay now, A few minutester, as if ufortable with the proximity, Cam Walker spoke up and slid her body to the side, as if to evade his actions.
It doesnt hurt anymore, she said, looking down as if afraid to face his exceedingly handsome face.
Lewis Harrison lowered his head, checked her now less swollen cheeks, and then ced the ice pack aside.
Are you hungry? Eat all this Food, he gestured to the Food on the Tea Table Top.
Cam Walker was stunned and nced at the Food.
Werent these the meals his Fiancee had bought for him earlier?
No need, Im not hungry, she declined indifferently.
Food bought by his Fiancee, no matter how hungry she was, she didnt want to eat!
GrumbleC
Just as Cam Walker finished speaking, her stomach suddenly growled, causing her to pause and feel embarassed, so she hung her head even lower.
Looking at her pretending to be strong, Lewis Harrison did not react but picked up the Food from the Tea Table Top.
Looking at her, he asked, Do you want me to feed you?
Cam Walker abruptly lifted her head, looking at the Man before her with some astonishment.
What in the world was happening to him!? Why was he suddenly so caring towards her?
And talking about feeding her?
Looking at the Man before her, Cam Walker couldnt help wanting to ask for rification.
What exactly is going on with you? Why did you suddenly start caring about me!? We we have no rtionship, do we?
Watching her perplexed face, Lewis Harrison still said nothing.
His silence only made Cam Walker feel more irritated inside.
She couldnt help but stand up, Ill go back first!
She said and immediately got up.
But the Next second, she was pulled back by Lewis Harrison, she stumbled, losing her bnce, and fell right into Leon Haydens arms.
At this moment, their movements seemed somewhat intimate, Cam Walker froze for a moment, looking at him motionlessly, his exquisitely handsome face was as perfect and detailed as if sculpted by a de. Get full chapters from find?novel
Chapter 1236 - Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 Anything Goes The More The Merrier
Chapter 1236: Chapter 1236: Anything Goes, The More The Merrier Chapter 1236: Chapter 1236: Anything Goes, The More The Merrier Leon Hayden slightly lowered his gaze, looking into her deep, dark star eyes, and for a moment, he seemed somewhat lost in thought.
Those deep, dark eyes felt strangely familiar to him.
What were those fragmented images that had been lingering in his mind these days? Were they memories from his past?
Was he really her ex-husband?
Yet, hepletely couldnt remember this woman in front of him.
Tell me something about your ex-husband, Leon Hayden suddenly said, looking into her dark, starry eyes.
Cam Walker was startled and seemed at a loss for a moment.
Anything will do, the more, the better, he said, looking at her again.
Perhaps, knowing more about yton Howards past might help him remember something.
Cam Walker raised her puzzled eyes, not understanding why he would suddenly want to know about yton.
YouC She was just about to speak when suddenly a burst of cellphone ringtone went off!
Both of them came back to reality, and Cam Walker pushed him away abruptly, then nced at the baby lying on the ground, pulling out her cellphone from inside.
Looking at the caller ID, it was a home number, probably from Mrs. Beckham!
Sure enough, once she answered the call, a slightly worried voice of Mrs. Beckham came from the other end.
Mrs., its sote, why havent youe back yet?
Uh, I, Ill be right back! Is Belinda at home?
Madam has just now brought the youngdy back, and shes already asleep.
Okay, Ill be right back.
After hanging up the phone, Cam Walker stood up from Inside the Sofa, I need to go back, can you lend me a piece of clothing?
Cam Walker raised her hand, somewhat ufortably adjusting her disheveled blouse cor.
Noticing her difort, Leon Hayden stood up, Ill take you home.
Cam Walker raised her eyes, somewhat surprised by his offer.
No need, Ill just take a cab home.
Just like this? he nced at her disheveled clothes.
If she went out to catch a cab in this state, she might be in danger if spotted by the wrong people.
Besides, she had a good figure, and just now, he himself had almost lost control for an instant.
Leon Hayden didnt pay attention to her refusal and walked straight Inside Room, grabbing a ck coat, then came out and draped it over her slender yet stunning figure.
It was this gesture again. Leon Haydens hand paused, and his mind shed a familiar image that was exactly the same as thest time in the hospital.
He wrapped her body firmly, then looked at her fair and delicate cheeks, his expression calm, Did he ever do something like this for you before?
His sudden question left Cam Walker momentarily at a loss, raising her eyes, nkly staring at him. Original content can be found at find?novel
You
What was going on with him? Why was he so interested in ytons past? Hadnt he always hated him before?
As if suddenly remembering something, Cam Walker became somewhat agitated.
She couldnt help but grasp his arm, Did you remember something!?
Looking at her somewhat fierce reaction, Leon Hayden pursed his thin lips and didnt answer but turned around, Lets go, Ill take you home.
Watching his indifferent back as he turned around, Cam Walker felt a pang of disappointment.
She slowly followed behind him, walking in the Direction of the Room Entrance.
Leaving the hotel, they both remained silent all the way home.
Chapter 1237 - Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 Lewis Harrisons Suspicions
Chapter 1237: Chapter 1237: Lewis Harrisons Suspicions Chapter 1237: Chapter 1237: Lewis Harrisons Suspicions On the passenger seat, Cam Walker asionally turned her head to look at the man in the driving seat.
Leon Hayden looked entirely indifferent.
Why did he ask that question just now? Was it because he remembered something?
Conflicted, Cam Walker wondered if this Leon Hayden could be her yton Howard
Cam Walker turned her head again, gazing out of the window, her expression thoughtful.
After half an hours journey, the car arrived at her living ce.
However, when Leon Hayden turned his head, he found that the child on the passenger seat was already in deep sleep.
Gazing at her peaceful sleeping face, Leon Hayden was momentarily lost in thought and thus did not wake her up.
The doorbell rang, and Mrs. Beckham opened the front door to find Leon Hayden holding her in his arms at the doorstep.
Seeing the sleeping Cam Walker, Mrs. Beckham quickly stepped aside.
Entering the living room downstairs, Leon Hayden personally carried her to the second floor.
Having stayed here before, he was now familiar with every room in the vi.
After entering the bedroom, he gently ced her on therge,fortable bed.
After looking at her for a moment, his line of sight moved to Belinda Howard beside the bed, noticing how much the mother and daughter resembled each other in their sleep.
Turning to leave, his eyes unintentionally caught a glimpse of a photo on the bedside table, which stopped him in his tracks. He walked over and picked up the picture.
It was a group photo taken inside the car, and the man in the photo was probably yton Howard.
Something shed across his mind again; Leon Hayden furrowed his brow, trying to remember more, but it vanished as quickly as it came.
The more fragmented images filled his mind, the more unclear they became, yet, gradually, Leon Hayden felt that these images hadnt appeared in his head by chance.
He was beginning to suspect that perhaps he was yton Howard.
But he was clearly a South Korean man, so why would he be yton Howard, born in Ennd?
Many doubts made it impossible for him toprehend.
At this moment, the groggy Belinda Howard woke up, surprised to see Leon Hayden standing beside the bed.
Daddy!
Seeing him, Belinda Howard was very excited, and her sleepiness vanishedpletely as she climbed out of the quilt.
Leon Hayden turned his head and then gestured for her to be quiet with a shush.
He pointed to the deeply sleeping Cam Walker and then smiled gently at Belinda Howard.
Belinda Howard turned her head, looked at her sleeping mommy, then nodded her head and got down from the bed.
It was winter, but luckily the heating was on inside the room, so Belinda Howard didnt feel cold. ?????? ???? f?ndnovel
Leon Hayden, however, was a bit worried and went to pick up the coat that had been draped over Cam Walker, enveloping the small Belinda Howard in it, before gently carrying her out of the bedroom.
This moment was 10 PM.
Carrying her down to the living room downstairs, Mrs. Beckham was aware of his arrival and stood by, waiting.
Daddy, why have youe sote? Sitting on his thigh, Belinda Howard looked up with her bright starry eyes, happily asking Leon Hayden.
ustomed to her form of address, Leon Hayden had evene to like her calling him that.
Your Mommy is sleeping, so Daddy had to bring her back.
Seeing such a scene, Mrs. Beckham standing by couldnt help but get teary-eyed.
Over the years, Mrs. Beckham had seen Mrs. Howards longing for Mister Howard with her own eyes.
Now, although she did not know if the gentleman before her was truly Mister Howard, seeing his gentle demeanor toward Belinda Howard made her wonder if Mister Howard hade back.
Chapter 1238 - Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 His Promise Before Dying
Chapter 1238: Chapter 1238: His Promise Before Dying Chapter 1238: Chapter 1238: His Promise Before Dying Mr. Harrison, are youing back home tonight?
Mrs. Beckham approached him and asked softly.
Leon Hayden lifted his head to look at Mrs. Beckham, then lowered his eyelids as if pondering something.
Daddy, dont go back tonight, stay over at my house! Before Leon Hayden could speak, Belinda Howard, who was sitting in hisp, eagerly interjected.
Okay, he said softly, looking at her delicate and round face.
He then lifted his head and looked towards Mrs. Beckham.
How long have you been working here?
Mrs. Beckham was initially taken aback, then replied with a smile, For five years now.
Five years
So, she had been working here before yton Howard had the ident?
Do you know yton Howard?
Upon hearing this, Mrs. Beckham seemed surprised but still smiled and answered, Of course, Mr. Harrison bought this vi for his wife and hired me to work here as a housemaid.
Listening to Mrs. Beckhams words, Leon Hayden couldnt help but fall into deep thought.
Then can you tell me about yton Howards past?
As soon as he spoke, Mrs. Beckham was visibly shocked.
She couldnt help but blurt out, Mr. Harrison, have you, have you remembered something!?
Leon Hayden looked up at Mrs. Beckham.
Realizing her mistake, Mrs. Beckham quickly lowered her head.
She knew that as a servant, she indeed had no right to inquire about matters between the masters.
Im sorry, Mr. Harrison, but when you asked me that way, it reminded me of him.
Looking at Mrs. Beckhams kind face, Leon Hayden did not take it to heart, but calmly asked, Its okay, could you tell me about what happened four years ago? I mean, about him and her.
He nced in the direction of the second floor.
Following his gaze, Mrs. Beckham also looked towards the second floor and recounted the events of four years ago.
Time passed without notice, and the night deepened gradually.
Belinda Howard nestled in his arms had also unknowingly fallen into a deep sleep.
Leon Hayden stood up, holding her gently as he walked towards the second floor.
Looking at the little one sleeping, perhaps the only way to prove whether he was really yton Howard or not was to take a personal identification test with Belinda
Leaving the vi, Leon Hayden seemed thoughtful all the way.
If he were yton Howard, if he could prove that Belinda was his daughter and that Cam Walker was his wife, then what about Nina, and how would he fulfill the promise made to Grandpa
I can give you everything I have, with only one condition, take care of Nina
I want you to promise me, to take care of her for a lifetime, and to make her your wife
Grandpas words before his death still echoed in his ears, if he really was yton Howard, how should he resolve all these issues
.
The next day early morning.
Cam Walker woke up in bed, still in the clothes fromst night, and involuntarily furrowed her brows in confusion.
Last night, Leon Hayden had driven her home, but she couldnt remember at all when she had returned home?
She remembered feeling sleepy in the car and had closed her eyes wanting to nap for a bit, she must have identally fallen asleep!
Then was it Leon Hayden who carried her into the house?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker felt conflicted. Checktest chapters at F?ndNovel
At this moment, Belinda Howards voice rang out.
Mommy! Youre awake!
Pushing open the door, Belinda Howard ran over happily.
Seeing her daughters radiant smile, all of Cam Walkers troubles disappeared, and she got out of bed.
PS: Rmend another book by Mia Harizon: Rich Familys Sweet Marriage: Poor Rich Girl is Too Innocent and her friend Year Jewel Martins book Lavish Wedding 72 Hours: The Billionaire Presidents Pampered Wife
Chapter 1239 - Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 Inexplicable Mood
Chapter 1239: Chapter 1239: Inexplicable Mood Chapter 1239: Chapter 1239: Inexplicable Mood Belinda, youre awake so early?
Seeing her daughter dressed neatly, Cam Walker was even more puzzled.
How could Belinda be up already and she didnt have any reaction at all? Could she have slept like a log?
Belinda, when did you get up? Why didnt you wake up Mommy? she looked down, somewhat baffled, at her daughter.
Belinda Howard smiled, I just got up, Mrs. Beckham helped Belinda get dressed. Last night, Belinda slept in her own room!
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker paused.
Slept in her own room?
Even though she had prepared a room for her daughter, many times she liked to sleep with her, so her room often remained unused.
Why did Belinda decide to sleep in her own room? she asked.
Because of Daddy, he said not to disturb Mommys sleep, so Belinda slept in her own room!
Daddy
Does that mean,st night, it really was Lewis Harrison who carried her inside?
At this moment, Mrs. Beckham knocked and entered.
Mrs., its 7:40 AM, time to get up for breakfast.
After a nce at Mrs. Beckham, Cam Walker turned to check the time, and sure enough, it was 7:40 AM!
Oh no, shed bete for work if she didnt hurry!
Thinking about this, Cam Walker quickly got out of bed, went to the restroom to freshen up, then changed into a neat set of clothes and went downstairs.
After dropping Belinda off at kindergarten, she rushed to thepany.
Today, there was an important signing ceremony waiting for her!
The thought of seeing Lewis Harrison again filled Cam Walker withplex emotions.
She didnt know what was going on with herself, as if, subtly, she was starting to care about Lewis Harrison.
Thinking of this possibility, Cam Walker shook her head vigorously, wanting to dismiss the thought.
No one could rece the feelings between her and yton HowardChow could she, she was actually taking an interest in another man?
No, that couldnt be it. It must be because he looked so much like yton Howard that she got confused for a moment and mistook Lewis Harrison for yton Howard. Yes, that had to be it!
Cam Walker tried convincing herself as she arrived at thepany building entrance.
Collecting her emotions, she stepped towards the grand entrance.
Reaching her office, she went over the information that Emily Walker had given her yesterday once more. In a little while, Leon Hayden should being to theirpany to sign the agreement.
As she was contemting, the phone on her office desk rang at that moment.
She answered the phone, Hello?
Hello, Cam. Emily Walkers voice came on the phone.
Emily?
Mhm, about the cooperation with KM Group. Just now, Leon Hayden called me, said hes been temporarily held up and wont being to thepany to sign the agreement.
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker was startled.
After a moment, she responded with a faint acknowledgment, Oh, does that mean the deal is off?
No, he said hed reschedule the meeting with you for another location and asked you to go there directly.
Cam Walker paused once more, puzzled by the change of ns to meet at another location.
As she was about to respond, her cell phone suddenly rang.
Looking down, she noticed an unfamiliar number and immediately thought of Leon Hayden.
Did you give him my contact information? she said into the phone.
On the phone, Emily Walker was taken aback, No, doesnt he have your number?
Never mind, I need to take this call.
Hastily finishing the conversation, Cam Walker hung up and then answered her cell phone. Get full chapters from f?ndnovel
Chapter 1240 - Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 Do You Want to Talk or Not
Chapter 1240: Chapter 1240: Do You Want to Talk, or Not? Chapter 1240: Chapter 1240: Do You Want to Talk, or Not? As expected, as soon as the call connected, she heard Lewis Harrisons slightly deep voice on the other end, carrying a unique magic that seemed to captivate her at all times.
Listening to the familiar female voice on the phone, Lewis Harrison couldnt help but purse his thin lips. It was the first time he and she had spoken over cell phones.
Bring the contract ande to Georges Hotel, his deep and resolute voice left no room for refusal.
Cam Walker paused before speaking, How did you get my contact information?
As the general manager of the Walker Consortium, do you think it would be hard for me to find your mobile phone number? he retorted.
Cam Walker paused again. Indeed, that was true! Content originallyes from Fndovel
Her mobile phone number had long been published in thepanys records; wouldnt it have been easy for him to find it?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker couldnt help feeling that she had asked a redundant question.
However, what had he just said? Go to Georges Hotel? What ce was that?
Why go to a hotel to discuss a contract?
Cam Walker was quite puzzled and couldnt help but frown as she asked, Why do we have to go to a hotel to talk business?
So, are you going to talk, or not?
She was stunned. What exactly was up with Lewis Harrison? Why did it feel like he had be apletely different person?
I, Ill be right there.
Indeed, the contract was thepanys business, and she had no reason not to go.
But a hotel.
If it had been anyone else, she would have been filled with trepidation, but the thought that the other party was Lewis Harrison somehow gave her an inexplicable sense of security.
She didnt know where this sense of security came from, especially considering thatst time, he had almost done that to her
But today, he wouldnt be there alone, right? She remembered Emily saying just now that he was temporarily unavable. Was he meeting with other clients inside that hotel?
As Cam Walker pondered, she stood up, grabbed her coat, took all the contractual documents, and went to Georges Hotel as mentioned by Lewis Harrison.
However, just as she arrived in front of the hotel, she froze.
Wasnt this
The hotel she had leftst night?
Wasnt this the hotel where Lewis Harrison was staying? Why did he arrange to meet her here?
Just thinking that it was Lewis Harrisons residence made Cam Walker hesitate in her steps.
She didnt understand why he would arrange to sign the contract here.
Just as she was caught in her dilemma, her cell phone suddenly rang.
She hurriedly took out her phone and saw that it was the same number from before, Lewis Harrisons!
Hello?
Why arent youing up?
At his words, Cam Walker suddenly looked up at the towering building in front of her.
She remembered that Lewis Harrisons room was on the 12th floor. Could he have seen her?
But as she looked up, she could see nothing clearly.
Cam Walker brought her gaze back down and asked into the phone, Why did you arrange to meet here for the discussion?
So, are you going to talk or not?
There it was again.
Pursing her lips, Cam Walker hung up the phone, feeling somewhat helpless, and then walked toward the grand entrance of the hotel.
Taking the elevator to the 12th floor, she stood in front of Lewis Harrisons room door, yet she hesitated to knock.
But at that moment, the room door opened.
She looked up, somewhat surprised, to see the man standing calmly inside.
ncing around, Cam Walker looked behind him. Wasnt he supposed to be too busy to leave? Why did he seem to be so unupied now?
Chapter 1241 - Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 What Are You Here For
Chapter 1241: Chapter 1241 What Are You Here For? Chapter 1241: Chapter 1241 What Are You Here For? Cam Walker wore a skeptical expression, but the man had already turned around and headed back inside the Living Room on his own.
As she watched his long, well-shaped back, Cam pursed her lips and was about to step forward when she heard the sound of a door opening nearby.
She instinctively turned her head and saw a womaning out of the next room.
Wasnt she Harrisons fiancee?
The appearance of Nina Adams made Cam momentarily stunned.
How did shee out from the next room?
Seeing Cam standing at Harrisons front door, Nina was also very astonished, which was immediately followed by a look of hostility directed at Cam.
Why had this womane here again?
Encountering the hostility in her gaze, Cam hesitated, unsure if she should enter Harrisons room at this moment.
What are you here for?
Looking at Cam standing there, Nina asked in a displeased tone.
Cam was taken aback for a moment, perhaps aware of her identity as Harrisons fiancee, she felt somewhat guilty at this moment.
She didnt know where this feeling of guilt came from. After all, there was nothing inappropriate between her and Harrison, was there?
Yet, upon meeting Ninas hostile eyes, she felt inexplicably ufortable.
But why should she feel uneasy? If one is upright, they should not fear a crooked shadow, right? Last time she was pped for no reason, this time, she had no reason to feel like she was doing something wrong since it was her fiance who had invited her here!
Im just here to talk business, Cam said indifferently to Harrisons fiancee in front of her.
Talk business?
Nina did not believe her.
Was it necessary toe here to talk business?
I dont care why you are here, but I warn you, you better keep away from Leon, understand? Nina was smart. Since she had witnessed Harrison protecting this womanst time, this time, at his room door, she certainly wouldnt act rashly, nor did she want to lose her status in his heart.
Therefore, she had to endure and handle this woman calmly!
In response to her warning, Cam merely lowered her eyelids calmly, without making any reply.
At this time, she couldnt help thinking, if Harrison were yton Howard, shouldnt she be the one getting warned now?
ncing at Nina once more, Cam turned around and walked directly into Harrisons presidential suite.
Seeing herpletely disregarding her own warning, Nina stamped her foot in frustration, helpless and could only watch as she entered her fiances room!
That room, even she hadnt had the opportunity to spend the night there, yet this woman could!
Thinking about this, Nina was filled with anger, yet she had nowhere to vent it!
Watching the room door close, she stood in ce, while it was her own fiances room and she could only stand outside.
Upon entering the room, Cam stood by with a file folder in her hand.
Looking at the mans graceful posture on the sofa, she didnt know whether to sit down or not.
She supposed she should feel at ease; it was just a business discussion, yet it felt as if she was having an affair
Cam took a deep breath, then walked over to the sofa and bent down to ce the documents on the tea table.
She began, This is the cooperation n proposed by ourpany. If you have no objections, we can sign nowC
One-One is your child with your ex-husband, isnt she? This text is hosted at FindN()vel
Chapter 1242 - Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 After we finish talking about this
Chapter 1242: Chapter 1242 After we finish talking about this matter, we will talk about business Chapter 1242: Chapter 1242 After we finish talking about this matter, we will talk about business Cam Walker was discussing the contract when Lewis Harrison suddenly interrupted her. His unexpected remark left Cam Walker in a daze.
Why would he ask that out of nowhere?
Not wanting the atmosphere to be awkward, Cam Walker pursed her pink lips and then spoke up, Mr. HarrisonCI came here today to talk about the contract, please dont involve my personal matters.
She spoke indifferently, with a somewhat detached look in her eyes as she stared at Lewis Harrison.
Inside the sofa, the man lightly lifted his eyelids, displeased by her aloof demeanor.
Lets talk about business after we finish this matter.
Cam Walker felt somewhat stunned.
Had he asked her here to talk business or about her personal issues?
But, it seemed she had noticed that these few days, he had be increasingly interested in her affairs. Why was that?
Cam Walker furrowed her brows, looking at him perplexedly, Why are you so interested in my affairs? Didnt you used to dislike them quite a bit?
Lewis Harrison raised his eyes, seemingly not wanting to answer the question directly, but instead said indifferently, Just a whim, so I wanted to know.
In response to that, Cam Walker felt speechless.
A whim? This mans thoughts were truly bizarre.
If youre acting on a whim, Im not obliged to answer. If Mr. Harrison isnt sincerely interested in cooperating with Walker Group, then I dont wish to waste anymore time. Goodbye!
Sensing that he might not be genuinely interested in doing business, Cam Walker spoke coolly, picked up the document from the tea table top, and turned to leave.
However, just as she was straightening up to turn around, from inside the sofa, Lewis Harrisons hand shot out, pulling her back in one swift motion! Official source is findnovel
She didnt know if it was because he had used too much force or if it was intentional, but Cam Walker only felt her body suddenly leaning backward, losing her bnce, and she crashed heavily into his broad chest, scattering the documents in her hand all over the floor!
Ah!
Apanied by a shriek, by the time Cam Walker realized it, she was already captivated by the face in front of her, beautiful and extraordinary, exerting a magic that deeply attracted her
Looking at the woman in his arms, the depths of Lewis Harrisons profound pupils held an inscrutable depth.
Did he and this woman in front of him truly have no past connection?
He tried to recall something, but aside from fragmented and vague images, he remembered nothing.
He really wanted to know if he was Lewis Harrison or yton Howard.
Gazing into the mans unfathomable eyes, Cam Walker was momentarily mesmerized, the familiar face reminding her of how yton Howard used to look at her
His line of sight moved from her eyes to her nose tip, and then to her soft red lips.
And here, at this moment, Cam Walker unintentionally bit her lower lip, a gesture that was incredibly tempting to the man
Especially those innocent and moving pupils, even causing Lewis Harrison to lose focus, his face uncontrobly inching closer
Watching as his face drew nearer, Cam Walker seemed to forget to resist, standing there dazed, her mind a nk.
Not until she felt the softness on her lips, carrying a faint scent of tobo, did Cam Walker finally startle back to reality, eyes widening in disbelief at the scene before her!
This man had kissed her!?
What was going on? What exactly was happening? Why would he kiss her? Didnt he have a fiancee?
Chapter 1243 - Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 Deeper and Deeper Kisses
Chapter 1243: Chapter 1243: Deeper and Deeper Kisses. Chapter 1243: Chapter 1243: Deeper and Deeper Kisses. A session of questions echoed in her mind, simultaneously reminding her that the man before her eyes was not yton Howard. What on earth was she doing?
Regaining her senses, Cam Walker instinctively raised her hand, intending to push away the man in front of her.
Yet as she made contact with the taste on her lips, Lewis Harrison kissed her deeper and deeper, as if an invisible force was drawing him in, leaving him somewhat unable to extricate himself and even less willing to let go.
This taste it seemed familiar to him.
MmmCletC
As she tried to resist, her attempt to speak gave Lewis Harrison the chance to explore her mouth.
MmmC
Thinking of yton Howard, Cam Walkers mind was filled with a sense of guilt, as she tried to push away the man in her arms.
But, frustratingly, the mans strong arms were pressing down on her, rendering her immobile. Between their lips was no chance to speak!
The man kissed her deeper, trying to find a sliver of memory in this familiar taste, even just a little bit.
Suddenly, a burst of cellphone ringtone rang out, interrupting the ambiguous atmosphere.
The abrupt ringtone made Lewis Harrisons body jolt slightly, and Cam Walker took the opportunity to forcefully push him away and then stood up, ring angrily at the man before her!
The cell phone was still ringing. She suppressed the anger in her heart, walked to the side, and took out the cell phone from her bag. Looking at the caller ID, it was Jose Pearce calling.
She felt relieved that Jose Pearce had called at this time.
Hello? she took a deep breath, trying to calm herself.
On the phone, Jose Pearce didnt seem to notice anything amiss, and he asked with augh, Are you busy?
Cam Walker paused for a moment, turned away from the Man in the Sofa, and then replied, Not really.
Shall we have lunch together in a little while?
Sure, Cam Walker quickly agreed without thinking.
She really didnt want to stay here any longer!
Ille to your Company to pick you up in a little while. How much longer will you be?
No need, Ill go there by myself. Where are we eating?
The restaurant we ate at thest time, the one near your Company. Jose Pearce said with a smile, very considerate.
Okay.
After making the arrangement, Cam Walker hung up the phone.
Turning around, she looked somewhat displeased at the Man in the Sofa, feeling like she had been taken advantage of.
But as annoyed as she was, at this time she had no idea how to confront This man; she just wanted to leave Here as quickly as possible!
She crouched down, picking up the documents from the ground blindly.
Was it Jose Pearce?
The Man in the Sofa suddenly spoke, causing Cam Walker to pause her movements. She then lifted her head, looking at him abit displeased, What does it have to do with you?
Are you two dating? he asked again, his face bing gloomy.
Silent for a moment, she looked into his eyes and firmly said, Yes!
In one swift motion, she gathered the documents from the ground, quickly stood up, grabbed her bag, and turned to leave!
To prevent him from pulling her back like just now, This time she stayed further away from him.
Cam Walker!
However, the moment she turned around, the Man in the Sofa, Lewis Harrison, suddenly called out.
This was the first time he used her name. Get full chapters from F?ndNovel
This familiar voice made Cam Walker involuntarily freeze in her tracks, recalling the times when yton Howard used to call her.
Although, at That time, he hadnt used her full name.
But, this voice
Inside the Sofa, Lewis Harrison stood up, turned, and looked at the woman standing still.
Chapter 1244 - Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 Nothing More Than That
Chapter 1244: Chapter 1244: Nothing More Than That Chapter 1244: Chapter 1244: Nothing More Than That Her tone was somewhat icy, Is this the kind of woman you are? Just casually having a meal with that Jose Pearce?
In his memory, she seemed to often have meals with that Jose Pearce.
Listening to his cold words, Cam Walker turned around, looked at her, and couldnt help but curl a cold smile on her lips.
So what if I did? Arent you the same? Clearly having a fiancee, yet you can kiss another woman next door. Compared to you, Im much better, arent I?
She wasnt clear why she felt so aggrieved upon hearing his words when she could have just ignored them, but her heart just felt ufortable! She couldnt help but want to retort.
Her words left Lewis Harrison momentarily speechless.
Indeed, Nina was just next door, and indeed, she was his fiancee.
But he just couldnt bear her going out to have a meal with Jose Pearce!
Really? Didnt you all kiss as well? Inside the hospital, wasnt it? He remembered thatst time in the hospital, Jose Pearce also kissed her forehead; although it wasnt the lips, it was still a kiss!
Cam Walker was, of course, very clear about that time.
So what? I was actually dating him! Isnt kissing quite normal!? And youC what do you have to do with me? What right did you have just now toC
She stopped short, her gaze carrying a mix of hurt and humiliation!
Dating? Was she indeed dating Jose Pearce?
Hearing this, Lewis Harrison felt an inexplicable jealousy surge in his chest, yet he couldnt find a reason to vent it.
Every word this woman said was correct, leaving him helpless!
Your love for your ex-husband is just this, after all.
His sudden statement left Cam Walkerpletely startled. Th?s chapter is updated by Find~Novel
She indeed felt guilty about yton Howard.
But the guilt didnte from Jose Pearce, rather from just now, when this man kissed her!
I dont need anyone to evaluate my love for him, especially not you! Having said that, Cam Walker turned around and walked towards the direction of the front door.
Watching her receding back, Lewis Harrison clenched his fists. Just as she was turning the doorknob, about to leave the room, he suddenly spoke up.
Dont you want to know whether your ex-husband is dead or alive?
At his words, Cam Walker, standing at the front door, paused, her entire being as if frozen for an instant, and after a slight daze, she turned around, looking puzzled at the man before her.
What do you mean by that?
Lewis Harrison remained silent, just looking intently at her.
Cam Walker was flustered; suddenly, some words he had said before shed through her mind.
What exactly are you saying? Who are you, in the end At this moment, Cam Walkers emotions were somewhat agitated.
But Lewis Harrison still said nothing, simply gazing at her.
She grew somewhat anxious and couldnt help walking over, grabbing the mans arm.
These past few days, he seemed a bit off, always asking about yton Howard, and even today, he even asked if Belinda Howard was her and ytons child. Could it be
Tell me, are you are you yton Howard? Are you?! She grabbed his shoulders, her voice agitated, her eyes gradually misting over.
Looking at her somewhat pained eyes, Lewis Harrisons expression remained calm. It took him a little while before he finally spoke, Werent you going to have a meal with that Jose Pearce?
Chapter 1245 - Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 Lets Do a Paternity Test
Chapter 1245: Chapter 1245: Lets Do a Paternity Test Chapter 1245: Chapter 1245: Lets Do a Paternity Test Cam Walker shook her head, First tell me, have you remembered something? Are you my yton Howard!?
Lewis Harrison lowered his eyelids; even he himself was unclear whether he was yton Howard.
These days, the reason he had asked about yton Howard was merely to try and recall something, but he found nothing.
I dont know. He spoke indifferently.
Cam Walker was taken aback.
What did he mean he didnt know?
Could it be that she was being fooled by him again?
But why? Why give her a glimmer of hope only to tell her that he doesnt know Th?s chapter is updated by Find~Novel
The hand that was grabbing his arm gradually loosened, and Cam Walker, looking somewhat disheartened, turned and walked absentmindedly toward the Room Door.
She should never have had any hope; yton Howard was gone, never to return
Lets do a paternity test.
The sudden voice from behind made her stop in her tracks once again.
She turned her head, looking somewhat bewildered at the man in front of her, What?
Have a paternity test with Belinda.
Cam Walker raised her eyes, looking incredulously at him.
A paternity test with Belinda? Why would he suddenly suggest that?
You, have you remembered something? Otherwise, he wouldnt suddenly decide to do a paternity test, would he?
She walked over, looking anxiously at him.
I dont know, just that when Ie across certain situations, they feel very familiar.
Hearing this, Cam Walker couldnt help but cry tears of joy, So, thats why you have suddenly been asking about him these days? Are you trying to remember anything?
Uh-huh. He didnt deny it.
Looking at the man in front of her, Cam Walker felt an indescribable excitement at that moment.
She just knew that yton Howard wouldnt abandon her
So, what else do you want to know? I can tell you anything. Anything that might help him remember the past!
Looking at the woman in front of him, Lewis Harrison raised his eyes, Arent you going to have a meal with Jose Pearce?
Cam Walker paused; she hadnt actually wanted to eat with Jose Pearce, it was just an excuse to leave this ce.
She raised her eyelids, looking at the man in front of her, I, I didnt really want to go out to eat.
Oh? Arent you dating him? Lewis Harrison said this, but deep inside he felt very happy hearing her say that.
The jealousy that was just simmering in his chest dissipatedpletely.
As they touched on this, Cam Walker couldnt help but raise her eyelids, looking at the man in front of her.
She wasnt dating Jose Pearce, but why then did he suddenly have a fiancee?
If the paternity test proves he is yton Howard, what about that fiancee?
Your fiancee, whats that about? Although its not yet confirmed that he is yton Howard, she had no right to ask these questions.
But she cared so much and really wanted to know why he had a fiancee.
Was it because he lost his memory, so he fell in love with another woman?
Then even if he regained his memory, would she still have a ce in his heart? Would she still be the Cam Walker he once deeply loved?
Hearing this, Lewis Harrison was also stunned.
If he proves to be yton Howard, what would happen to his marriage contract with Nina
Lets talk about that once its confirmed that I am yton Howard. Now,e and tell me about your past together.
Chapter 1246 - Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 Do You Remember These Words
Chapter 1246: Chapter 1246 Do You Remember These Words? Chapter 1246: Chapter 1246 Do You Remember These Words? Leon Hayden walked to the sofa, patting the spot beside him.
Cam Walker watched him, Was he asking her to sit there and talk about yton Howards past?
For a moment, Cam stood there dumbfounded, unsure whether to go over or not. Th?s chapter is updated by findnovel
Seeing her motionless, Leon Hayden gently raised his hand, stretching it toward her, Come here.
Looking at his substantial palm, Cam found herself walking over involuntarily.
Since he had spoken those words just now, her resistance toward him seemed to have gradually worn away, and obediently, she moved closer.
Before she had even reached him, Leon Hayden had reached out and grabbed her, gently pulling her down to sit beside him.
Tell me about when he draped the coat over you, and also the words you said at the hotel entrancest time.
Cam lifted her eyes, puzzled, Which time? What words?
The ones like, what if I dont remember you?
Do you remember those words? Cam suddenly lifted her eyelids, looking at him excitedly!
Leon Hayden lightly pursed his thin lips; he only felt that those words and actions were familiar, not that he remembered them.
I just find them familiar, I dont remember.
Hearing this, Cams recently excited expression instantly fell into a bit of sadness.
The time with the coat, Im not clear on the details because it was many years ago. I was injured and hospitalized, in the hospital garden, I fell asleep, it was snowing that day, and when I woke up, I found a ck coat on me. But there was another time, by a fountain, where it was very cold
Gradually, Cam began telling him about the past between her and yton Howard, from acquaintance to love, all the twists and turns
A whole hour passed as she spoke.
Leon Hayden listened to these past events, and aside from feeling a few moments of familiarity, he still had no memory of them.
A burst of cellphone ringtone interrupted Cams narrative; she turned her head and took the cell phone out of her bag, seemingly remembering something!
She quickly pulled out her phone and sure enough, saw Jose Pearces name on the disy!
Hello?
Cam, where are you? Why havent you arrived yet?
Over half an hour had passed since their nned meetup, and Jose Pearce in the restaurant couldnt help but worry, fearing something had happened to her on the road.
Listening to the voice on the phone, Cams face was full of apology.
Im sorry, I, I cant make it for the meal.
Upon hearing this, Jose Pearce sounded a bit disappointed, but still managed a strained smile, What happened?
I I have something urgent that I cant leave, lets do it next time, Ill treat you! In order to express her apologies, she took the initiative to invite him to the next meeting.
Hearing her say this, Jose Pearce, who had been somewhat down, suddenly felt better.
You said it.
Yes!
Cam nodded seriously, utterly unaware that by saying this, she was undoubtedly giving Jose Pearce hope.
Alright, then you go ahead and be busy.
Okay.
After hanging up the phone, Cam let out a sigh, realizing she had, in her excitement,pletely forgotten her arrangement with Jose Pearce.
But that guy, hes easy to talk to.
Usually, if a man had been waiting in a restaurant for this long, he would have left by now, correct?
Thinking about this, Cam reassuringly put away her cell phone.
Next time?
Suddenly, the man in the sofa spoke, his tone seemingly carrying a hint of jealousy!
Chapter 1247 - Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 Want to Go Eat Together
Chapter 1247: Chapter 1247: Want to Go Eat Together? Chapter 1247: Chapter 1247: Want to Go Eat Together? However, neither Cam Walker nor he himself had noticed this.
She turned her head and looked at Leon Hayden, her tone matter-of-fact, Yes, because I stood him up today, Ill treat him next time.
Watching her serious expression, Leon Haydens face darkened, she actually answered so earnestly!
Nevertheless, speaking of eating, they seemed to have not eaten yet.
How about now? Shall we go eat together? he asked, looking at her.
Cam Walker was silent for a moment, then nced at the contract to one side.
You sign this first, then Ill treat you to dinner.
For some reason, since learning that he might be yton Howard, she felt less restrained in front of him and ratherfortable!
ncing at the contract, Leon Hayden couldnt help frowning, she seemed a bit different in front of him
Without another word, Leon Hayden sat up straight from the sofa, leaned over to pick up the contract on the tea table, then pulled out a fountain pen from his pocket, and quickly signed his name at the bottom right of the document.
Can we eat now? he asked, looking at her.
Looking at the signed document, Cam Walker smiled and nodded, Yes!
She organized the documents and was about to go out to dine with him.
Thats when the room door suddenly sounded.
Knock, knock, knock.
Looking at the closed wooden door, Leon Hayden walked over, opened it, and Nina Adams stood outside.
Seeing him, she smiled warmly, making an affectionate gesture.
Although this man might not truly love her, he never shied away from such intimate gestures between men and women.
Leon, lets go out for dinner, Im so hungry, she said, lifting her innocent big eyes, looking very hungry.
Looking at the woman who had suddenly appeared, Leon Haydens expression remained calm, somewhat unsure of what to choose.
Since Nina Adams had arrived, he had been dining with her nearly every day, and the fact that she was his fiancee was also true.
Watching their close arm-in-arm gesture, Cam Walker stood aside, feeling somewhat distressed.
But she just silently lowered her eyelids, saying nothing.
Just like he had just said, after all, it hadnt been confirmed if he was yton Howard yet, so their behavior was probably justified!
And he, indeed, should have dinner with his fiancee.
Thinking about this, Cam Walker couldnt help but speak, Ill go back first.
She walked past the two and out the room entrance.
Watching her silently leave, Leon Hayden nced at Nina Adams in front of him and then removed her hand from his arm.
I still have some business to discuss with her, you go have dinner downstairs alone, Ill join you for dinnerter. After saying this, he quickly followed the already departed Cam Walker, leaving a stunned Nina Adams behind. For more chapters visit findnovel
Just as Cam Walker was about to enter the elevator, she found that he had also followed her in, somewhat surprised.
He, not dining with his fiancee?
Watching the departing backs of the two, Nina Adams stood there, her face filled with heartache.
He had just left her like that, he had never done this before
Standing at the room door, Nina Adams couldnt help but clench her hands hanging at her sides, who exactly was that woman, to intervene between her and him!
She refused to believe that she, as the legitimate fiancee, couldnt handle a mistress with a family!
With deep anger, Nina Adams was about to turn around but then noticed that Leon Haydens room door had been left ajar
Chapter 1248 - Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 Nina Adamss Discovery
Chapter 1248: Chapter 1248 Nina Adamss Discovery Chapter 1248: Chapter 1248 Nina Adamss Discovery Looking at the scene Inside the Room, Nina Adams bit her lower lip, harboring doubts as she entered the Room.
Originally, she just wanted to check if they had done anything here just now, but as she entered the bedroom and saw the neatly arranged bed sheets and bedding, she seemed much more relieved all at once.
Yet, she was well aware that the act between a man and a woman didnt necessarily have to happen on the bed in the Room.
Just as she was about to turn around, she caught a glimpse of a document bag ced on the bedside table out of the corner of her eye.
She fell silent for a moment, then walked over and picked up the document bag to take a look.
At this nce, she frowned.
The photo on the document was clearly of Leon Hayden, but why was the name that of a person named yton Howard?
Nina Adams didnt understand and pulled out several moreyers of documents from underneath, and at this sight, she was even more shocked!
Wasnt this the photo of that woman from just now?
What exactly was going on? Why was Leon investigating her? And who was this man, who looked exactly like him?
A thousand questions rang in her mind; after a long silence, Nina Adams finally took out her cell phone and dialed Leon Haydens assistants number.
Hello?
Lady Nina, on the phone, upon hearing her voice, the assistant was very respectful.
Because this Lady Nina was not only the chairmans fiancee but also a girl who had been adopted by old Sir Harrison in the past, though they had no blood rtionship, old Sir Harrison had always cherished her.
I want to know why Leon is investigating someone named yton Howard, and who is Cam Walker?
Hearing her sudden question, the assistant on the phone was silent for a moment, not knowing how to deal with the chairmans fiancee!
Um, Lady Nina, about this matter, I really am
Dont tell me you dont know or are afraid to say, you should know, at one word from me, you could be leaving KM anytime.
He hadnt finished speaking when Nina Adams seemed to have already seen through him.
Threatened by her, the assistant fell even more silent.
If he didnt speak, he might lose his job, but if he did, could he be med by the chairman?
The assistant was very conflicted. The source of th?s content is find?novel
.
.
In the French Restaurant, Cam Walker was cutting into the steak on her te.
She lifted her gaze asionally, watching the man opposite her as if she had something to say.
Opposite, Leon Hayden slightly raised his eyelid, calmly looking at the woman opposite as if he saw through her unspoken words.
What is it?
Cam Walker raised her head, and after a second of silence, she opened up, When you talked about conducting a paternity test previously, did you mean it?
He never mentioned when theyd do it, so she doubted whether he was just talking but had no real intention to execute the n.
Leon Hayden chewed his steak deliberately, swallowing itpletely before he spoke softly, Of course.
When then? she asked.
Leon Hayden lightly pursed his thin lips, pondered with eyes downturned for a little while.
Im flexible, whenever Belinda Howard is free.
Tomorrow noon, is that okay?
Leon Hayden raised his gaze, observing the eagerness in the womans face before him.
Seeing his deeply intense eyes, Cam Walker felt as though she might have been too hasty, and thus she lowered her head.
Indeed, she was eager to know whether the man before her was truly yton Howard.
Because she found her steadfast heart wavering, if this man opposite her wasnt yton Howard, then she
Chapter 1249 - Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 Has He Remembered Something
Chapter 1249: Chapter 1249: Has He Remembered Something? Chapter 1249: Chapter 1249: Has He Remembered Something? Had Emily Walker already forgotten about yton Howard, and was her heart moved by this man in front of her who looked exactly like him?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker felt a deep sense of guilt.
The affection between her and yton Howard was surely irreceable by anyone. Yet now, she was wavering in that emotion
Seeing her somewhat impatient expression, Lewis Harrison remained silent. He merely pressed his thin lips together, then said softly, Hmm.
After lunch, Cam Walker took the contract back to the Company.
Upon entering the Penthouse Office and handing the contract to Emily Walker, seeing her look of happiness, Emily couldnt help but feel surprised.
A contract signing doesnt warrant such joy, does it?
Even though it was a rare Cooperation Project, it shouldnt make her this happy.
Because she knew Cam so well, in the past, no matter what kind of contract she signed, she would merely act a bit jovial, never as outwardly ted as she was now. Beyond joy, she seemed to see anotheryer of happiness on her face.
She had thought that after meeting with Lewis Harrison, Cams mood would be awkward and somewhat downcast, but it appeared not to be the case.
Cam Walker walked over and sat Inside the Sofa. Just thinking about tomorrows Paternity Test made her extraordinarily happy. ?????? ???? FindN0vel
yton Howard was right before her eyes. As soon as the test results came back, he would return to her side, wouldnt he?
Over the past five years, there wasnt a moment she didnt miss him.
She looked up at Emily Walker across the office desk, unable to hide her joy.
Emily, that Lewis Harrison, he might be yton Howard.
From the First time she saw Lewis Harrison, her first instinct was that he was yton Howard. Thats why she felt he hadnt died but was somewhere in This World, waiting for his return one day.
Hearing this, Emily Walker standing in front of the office desk couldnt help but be dumbfounded and also felt incredibly surprised.
Why do you say that? Has he remembered anything!? As Cams heart raced, Emily, too, couldnt help but grow anxious.
Concerning yton Howards death, they all found it unbelievable and felt deep sorrow for Cam.
Now, knowing that he hadnt died, knowing that he had returned, how could they not be excited!
Cam Walker lifted her head, her lips involuntarily curling into a small smile.
He hasnt recalled anything clearly, just feels that some words I asionally say to him seem very familiar, as if hes heard them somewhere before. Moreover, he feels familiar with some actions I do around him, but he just cant remember where.
Regarding this, Cam Walker also felt somewhat disappointed.
How she wished he could remember everything, recounting every detail from when they first met to falling in love.
Are you saying hes doubting whether hes yton too? At this moment, Emily Walker seemed unable to contain herself and walked over to sit beside Cam Walker.
Cam nodded, Yes, and he said hell go for a paternity test with Belinda tomorrow. As soon as the results are out, we will know for sure whether hes yton Howard!
Saying this, Cams heart was filled with anticipation.
She felt that Lewis Harrison was yton Howard. Otherwise, she wouldnt feel so familiar with him, and he, for no apparent reason, wouldnt suspect that he might be yton Howard.
After all, at the beginning, he utterly detested her for mistaking him for yton.
Moreover, there was a special kind of intimacy between him and Belinda. Every time she witnessed their harmonious interactions, she couldnt help but think of him as yton.
Chapter 1250 - Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 Belinda Howard was taken away
Chapter 1250: Chapter 1250 Belinda Howard was taken away Chapter 1250: Chapter 1250 Belinda Howard was taken away Between Belinda and him, there seemed to be a natural father-daughter bond.
If he were truly aplete stranger, none of this would have been possible, would it?
Really? He decides to take a paternity test with Belinda!? Hearing this, how could Emily not be excited? This update is avable on Fndovel
She too hoped that Cam and yton could reunite as a family!
Belinda had been without a father since she was little, and she had always felt sorry for her.
Cam smiled and nodded, Mhm.
But following that, she hesitated.
But, he she trailed off, recalling Harrisons fiancee.
Seeing Cam start to speak and then stop, Emily paused, looking at her, Whats wrong?
Cam raised her eyes, a look of loss in her gaze as she looked at Emily, He has a fiancee, who came to Ennd
At these words, Emily was taken aback.
A, a fiancee?
Cam nodded, her expression clearly distressed.
If Leon were yton, then what about his fiancee
How could there be a fiancee? Could it be he has moved on with his feelings? Emily couldnt help but be agitated!
But on second thought, this wasnt about shifting affections, for he had long since forgotten about Cam, hadnt he?
Thinking about this, Emily also felt mncholic.
It cant exactly be called moving on with his feelings, after all, he has already forgotten about both Belinda and me. Cam lowered her head, her face etched with sadness.
Looking at her downcast figure, Emily didnt know how tofort her.
Its okay, its just a fiancee, theyre not married yet, dont worry. She tried to offerfort with a smile, As long as yton remembers everything, helle back to you and Belinda!
Hearing her words, Cam finally raised her head, managing to squeeze out a weak smile.
Yes, as long as yton remembered everything, she believed he woulde back to her.
.
In the afternoon, the thought of tomorrows paternity test filled Cam with anticipation, so eager was she to see Belinda sooner that she called her mother to say she would pick Belinda up from school herself today.
At four oclock, she drove to the kindergarten.
But as soon as she arrived at the kindergarten, Belindas teacher told her that Belinda had already been picked up that afternoon.
She was somewhat surprised; she had already informed her mother not to pick up Belinda, so how could she have been taken by someone else?
And besides herself, the only other person who would usually pick up Belinda was her mother. Who could have taken Belinda?
Excuse me, who took my daughter?
The teacher knitted her brows, thought for a little while, then lifted her head to look at Cam, It was a man, very distinguished-looking. Belinda seemed very fond of him, and moreover
The teacher paused, considering that Belinda had always been without a dad, she was unsure whether to continue.
And what? Cam furrowed her brows, unable to think of any man who woulde to pick up Belinda.
Her father was in poor health and couldnt possiblye to pick up Belinda personally. So who else could it be?
The teacher raised her eyelids, smiling, I saw Belinda run up to that gentleman and call him Daddy. Lady Walker, could it be that youve started dating?
At this, Cam was momentarily stunned.
Belinda called him Daddy? Could it be Leon?
But why would hee to pick up Belinda? And how did he know she was here, attending school?
A series of questions echoed in Cams mind, but now, knowing it was him who took Belinda, she felt relieved.
Chapter 1251 - Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 Did You Take Belinda Howard Away
Chapter 1251: Chapter 1251: Did You Take Belinda Howard Away? Chapter 1251: Chapter 1251: Did You Take Belinda Howard Away? Lifting her eyes, she smiled at the teacher, Thank you for your trouble. Th?s chapter is updated by find{n}ovel
After speaking, she turned and returned to the car, unable to resist pulling out her cell phone and flipping through the call log.
Luckily, Leon Hayden had contacted her today, so his number was in her call log.
When the call connected, the deep and charming voice of a man came through.
Hello?
Cam Walker paused for a moment, not knowing why, but hearing his voice made her heart flutter.
It wasnt necessary for it to be yton Howard, was it? It was just like they had returned to the honeymoon phase of their rtionship.
That, was it you who took Belinda away?
Yes.
Then, where did you take her? She still didnt quite understand why he had suddenly gone to pick up Belinda.
At home. Leons tone was very casual.
But Cam was still a bit puzzled for a moment.
Home? Her home?
Mommy! Suddenly, Belindas voice came through the phone, I want to talk to Mommy!
Inside the sofa, Belinda climbed into Leons arms, excitedly snatched the cell phone from his hand, and then put it to her ear.
Mommy, Belinda is so happy today! It was Daddy who picked me up!
Hearing her daughters excited tone, Cam couldnt help but smile, her lips curling into a content smile.
Is that so? Are you and Daddy at home right now? For a moment, she seemed to have adapted to her daughters terms and couldnt help but follow her lead.
Yes, were waiting for Mommy toe back!
Okay, Mommy will be right there.
After ending the call, thinking of the two at home, Cam felt a rush of anticipation and couldnt wait to start the car and drive home.
20 minutester, Cam Walker entered the Living Room and saw a heartwarming scene on the sofa
Daddy, how do I do this?
Looking at the workbook in her hand, Leon lowered his head, nced at it, and quickly solved Belindas problem.
Belinda looked up, her handsome little face filled with deep admiration, Daddy is so amazing!
Leon chuckled, her kindergarten-level question, if he couldnt solve it, how could he manage the entire KM Group?
Mrs., youre back.
Seeing her standing at the Front Door, Mrs. Beckham came out.
Hearing the sound, Belinda inside the sofa immediately turned her head and saw Cam Walker, running over barefoot.
Mommy is back!
Cam handed her coat to Mrs. Beckham, then picked up her daughter from the ground, Belinda, you cant go barefoot, you know its Winter, right?
Belinda looked down at her bare feet, pursed her lips, and nodded at her mommy, Yes!
Seeing her daughter, Cam showed a relieved smile, then walked toward the sofa and saw the man looking up at her.
That familiar feeling in his deep eyes was just like when yton Howard used to look at her.
Daddy, hug Belinda! Seeing Leon on the sofa, Belinda stretched out her arms coquettishly.
Her innocent and cute smiling face was always so endearing.
Leon stood up, came over, and took Cams daughter, Belinda, from her arms, Mrs. Beckham stood aside, and seeing such a touching scene, she couldnt help but feel relieved for this family.
Whether this Mr. Harrison was Mr. Howard or not, at least, they were happy at this moment.
These years, Mrs. had indeed had a hard time.
Chapter 1252 - Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 Camila Walker Ignored by Daughter
Chapter 1252: Chapter 1252: Cam Walker Ignored by Daughter Chapter 1252: Chapter 1252: Cam Walker Ignored by Daughter Baron Stuart took Belinda Howard back into his arms and returned to the sofa. Cam Walker stood still, staring nkly at the scene unfolding before her. From her vantage point, it looked as if their whole family had really reunited.
And him, he seemed to have be morefortable here as if he had already made this ce his own home.
But
Cam Walker approached the sofa and looked at the man ying with Belinda.
You, dont you remember anything about this ce?
She asked tentatively. This vi was bought by him for her, and although they hadnt lived here for a long time, it was filled with many of their memories, each scene warm and sweet.
Baron Stuart looked up at her, then turned his gaze away, looking around the luxurious vi.
He truly couldnt remember anything.
After a moment of silence, he shook his head calmly.
Although slightly disheartened, Cam Walker felt this was normal, after all, he hadnt spent a lot of time in this vi.
Maybe, when he went to Barons ce, he would remember something.
After all, he had been with Baron for many years.
However, to just rush over to Barons like that, wouldnt it be too abrupt?
Thinking of Barons personality, Cam Walker still temporarily gave up the idea. Everything should wait until after tomorrows paternity test.
In winter, night always approached quickly.
At five forty in the evening, it was already dark outside, but the chill didnt affect the warmth of the living room.
Mrs. Beckham had prepared dinner and came out.
Mrs., dinner is ready.
HO! Time to eat! Daddy, lets go have dinner, Belinda is so hungry! As soon as she heard they could eat, Belinda Howard immediately stood up from the sofa, pulling Baron Stuart in the direction of the restaurant,pletely ignoring Cam Walkers presence.
Seeing her daughters happy and excited look, Cam Walker felt a twinge of loss for a moment.
They say a daughter is her fathers intimate cotton jacket; could that really be the case?
Previously, her daughter would only cling to her; this was the first time she was ignored.
Witnessing this scene, she became even more certain in her heart that this man in front of her was yton Howard.
Otherwise, he and Belinda couldnt possibly be so close, right?
Baron Stuart walked into the restaurant, still holding her hand.
At this moment, his cell phone suddenly rang.
Looking at the caller ID, he went quiet for a moment, then answered the call.
Hello?
Leon, where are you? Didnt we say wed have dinner together tonight? Nina Adamss voice rang out on the phone.
Because he had mentioned just before noon that he would have dinner with her.
At her words, Baron Stuart hesitated.
Daddy, who is it? Belinda Howard, who was beside him, couldnt contain her curiosity and blurted out.
And this voice, Nina heard it loud and clear through the phone! This text is hosted at findnovel
Daddy? Could it mean he was with that little girl? Meaning he was still with that woman? For the whole day?
Thinking about this, Nina felt sharp pains in her chest.
Her fiance had been with Cam Walker the whole day!
She felt aggrieved but in front of him, she was powerless to do anythign!
Just eat by yourself, Baron Stuart finally said indifferently.
Nina was not content, But you promised to have dinner with me.
Regarding the voice she had heard over the phone, she tried her best to pretend she hadnt heard it.
Chapter 1253 - Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 Nina Adamss Anger
Chapter 1253: Chapter 1253: Nina Adamss Anger Chapter 1253: Chapter 1253: Nina Adamss Anger She was well aware that she had no right to reproach this man.
All she could do was to appear weak and fragile.
Lewis Harrison was silent for a moment, then nced over at Cam Walker; tonight, he just wanted to stay.
Next time.
Lewis, where exactly are you? Cant you find the time toe back? Her voice took on a pitiful tone.
But to Lewis Harrison, it meant nothing at all.
I cant find the time, hanging up now, he said coldly and had already ended the call.
LewisC Nina Adams wanted to say something more, but the phone had already been abruptly disconnected!
Looking down at the severed connection in her hand, Nina Adams had anger with nowhere to vent, forcing herself to endure it all!
She clenched her fists in the shadows, and the hand holding the cell phone gradually tightened until the knuckles turned white.
Cam Walker, all that you did today, one day I will im back everything, making you pay back a hundredfold!
Belinda Howard sat across from Lewis Harrison at the dining table, eating while looking up, Daddy, can you stay over tonight?
A childs innocent query caught both Cam Walker and him off guard.
They both looked up at the same time, their gazes meeting for an instant.
Cam Walker felt her body shocked as if struck by electricity, a strong current coursing through her, creating an inexplicable stirring in her chest.
Would it be okay? Belinda hopes Daddy stays to keep herpany, then take Belinda to school tomorrow morning so she doesnt disappear suddenly again like thest time, which made Belinda so sad.
As she spoke, Belinda Howards expression turned sad as she lowered her head, her small lips puckered, remembering thest time he left early in the morning.
Belinda, you shouldnt say things like that! Cam Walker couldnt help but intervene.
Though he was probably yton Howard, staying here was only natural.
But after all, nothing had been confirmed; if he stayed the night again, wouldnt it feel strange?
And he must have his own matters to attend to, right?
Okay.
Just as Cam Walker thought this, the man suddenly spoke up.
At his response, Cam Walker was surprised, abruptly lifting her eyes to look at him.
She saw a smile y at the corners of Lewis Harrisons mouth as he looked at Belinda Howard.
Really!? Thats great, I want to sleep with Daddy tonight!
Hearing he would stay, Belinda Howard was overjoyed, jumping down from her chair, running around the dining table to Lewis Harrisons side, and then climbing onto his thigh without any reservation!
Looking at her excited daughter, Cam Walker was somewhat stunned for a moment.
He was going to stay the night?
Wont you sleep with Mommy? Lewis Harrison smiled as he spoke to the little one climbing onto him.
Belinda Howard tilted her head, pondering; indeed, she wanted to sleep with Mommy too!
After all, she was just a child; there was much she didnt understand.
Without much thought, Belinda Howard spoke up, I want that too, how about Daddy sleep with Mommy? Belinda will sleep in the middle, that way I can sleep with both Daddy and Mommy!
Belinda Howard thought this was the best idea yet! Updates are released by f?dnvel
But as soon as the words left her mouth, Cam Walkers face flushed with shock, and she wanted to disappear into a hole in the ground!
She didnt remember teaching her daughter any of this.
Putting down her bowl and chopsticks, Cam Walker couldnt help picking up her daughter, choosing to ignore the suggestion she had just made and acting as if nothing had happened.
Belinda, eat your meal. Finish all of this.
I want Daddy to feed me! Belinda Howard said coquettishly.
Chapter 1254 - Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 Are You Really Not Planning to
Chapter 1254: Chapter 1254: Are You Really Not nning to Return to the Hotel? Chapter 1254: Chapter 1254: Are You Really Not nning to Return to the Hotel? Behave! If she let her daughter continue like this, she had no idea what startling things she might say next.
Daddy Seeing her face darken, Belinda Howard pouted, looking aggrievedly at the man opposite her, Leon Hayden.
Cam Walker was increasingly realizing that ever since Belinda had grown closer to him, she had be spoiled and had even started acting coquettishly towards him!
Ill do it, Leon Hayden didnt find Belindas coquettish behavior annoying at all; instead, he was infinitely indulgent.
He took the little bowl and spoon in front of her and fed Belinda, one bite at a time.
Watching her daughter eat with relish, Cam Walkers lips gradually and unconsciously curved into a happy smile.
After dinner, Cam Walker gave Belinda a bath, and then the three of them snuggled on the sofa watching TV.
Initially, she thought that he was just appeasing Belinda with his words just now, but now it seemed that he really didnt n to return to the hotel?
Or was he nning to go back after Belinda fell asleep?
Unable to guess what was on his mind, Cam Walker stood up and went upstairs, intending to take a bath.
Because the atmosphere of the three watching TV inside the sofa felt too quiet, she felt somewhat uneasy.
After all, they were only watching an animation that Belinda liked. She couldnt get into it at all. Plus, his presence beside her made her feel even more that the atmosphere was too restrained and made her very ufortable.
In fact, Leon Hayden wasnt really watching TV either, just setting his gaze on the screen. He wasnt actually absorbing anything that was ying.
Not until the woman beside him stood up did he raise his line of sight, watching her back as she went upstairs.
After 9 PM, Belinda unknowingly fell asleep inside the sofa, and when Cam came down after her bath, she saw him holding Belinda, ready to go upstairs.
Did Belinda fall asleep?
Yeah.
Take her to my room, she rarely sleeps alone, Cam Walker said, knowing her daughter didnt like to sleep alone.
Leon Hayden carried Belinda into the master bedroom and ced her on the bed before he prepared to leave.
You, you really arent nning to go back to the hotel?
Hearing this, Leon Hayden turned around and looked at the woman d in pajamas in front of him.
Remembering thest time she wore pajamas, he could not help but think, perhaps she was wrapped so tightly because he was here?
Looking at the child in front of him for a good while, a few secondster, Leon Hayden finally spoke softly, What do you hope for? Fresh chapters posted on find[?]ovel
Cam Walker was stunned, taking a moment to react to his words.
What?
Leon Hayden moved closer to her, clearly smelling the fresh scent of her body after the bath.
Do you want me to stay, or go back to the hotel? His voice was low and maic, and for a moment, Cam Walker was somewhat enchanted, staring nkly at the man approaching her, her heart thumping wildly again!
Feeling his proximity, she involuntarily stepped back, blushing at his closeness.
Wait, what did he just say? Did she want him to stay or return to the hotel?
Isnt that obvious, she of course hoped forC return to the hotel, to stay
Should he stay or return to the hotel?
I she looked up at the man in front of her, her tone a bit awkward, Of course, return to the hotel, after all, your fiancee is still there.
Her sudden remark left Leon Hayden slightly taken aback.
So, she wanted him to go back to Nina?
Chapter 1255 - Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 Lewis Harrisons Approach
Chapter 1255: Chapter 1255: Lewis Harrisons Approach Chapter 1255: Chapter 1255: Lewis Harrisons Approach Thinking about this, for some unknown reason, he felt a sense of inexplicable loss in his heart.
Looking at her slightly drooping and curled eyshes, along with her rosy cheeks, Leon Haydens heart stirred and he stepped closer to her again.
Is that really so?
He kept moving closer, and Cam Walker kept backing away until her body was stopped by the cab behind her, finally halting her retreat.
Of course, she lowered her head, seemingly unable to face his deep eyes, as if a mere nce would deeply attract her, rendering her unable to extricate herself.
Those eyes were yton Howards, filled with his deep affection and the intricate details of their rtionship.
Gazing at her eyelids, which she dared not lift too high, Leon Hayden slightly raised his hand and gently hooked her chin, making her look directly at him.
In those clear eyes, he wanted to know if she truly wished for him to return to the hotel.
Are you sure you want me to return to the hotel, to my fiancees side? Hmm?
Looking into those profound eyes, Cam Walker was bewildered and found herself speechless for a long time.
She did not wish for him to return to his fiancee.
More than that, she wished his fiancee didnt exist at all!
I
Do you know how charming you are?
What?
Before she could react, suddenly, a soft warmth spread from her lips
Cam Walker widened her eyes, seemingly unable to believe the scene unfolding before her!
He had kissed her again!? Newest update provided by Find?Novel
At this moment, Cam Walker felt her brain go nk, and her body seemed frozen in ce, unable to move, having forgotten whether to refuse or respond.
At times like this, a woman should close her eyes. Havent we kissed before? As he slightly released her lips, looking into her stunned eyes, Leon Hayden smiled and spoke.
Only when his voice rang out did Cam Walker snap out of it like waking from a dream, just about to speak when his lips swiftly sealed hers again, continuing the kiss they had started.
MmC
She tried to resist, but her body seemed beyond her own control andcked the strength.
The familiar feeling, the familiar taste, everything seemed to have returned to five years ago
Very soon, Cam Walker became deeply immersed, gradually sinking into this distinct kiss
She slowly closed her eyes, savoring the familiar taste and the faint smell of tobo in his breath.
On the bed, Belinda Howard had unknowingly opened her eyes, and seeing the two kissing, she shyly burrowed into the quilt, seeming not to want to disturb them.
Suddenly, a burst of cell phone ringtone sounded, causing Cam Walker to stiffen and abruptly push Leon Hayden away!
For some reason, at this moment, she had a guilty conscience.
Was this man in front of her really yton Howard? She had sumbed, had not pushed him away, and had even responded to his kiss
Thinking about this, Cam Walker walked out of the room somewhat ashamed, seemingly looking for a ce to calm down.
Watching her departing figure, Leon Hayden did not chase after her but took out his cell phone to look at it.
To avoid disturbing Belinda Howard on the bed, he turned and also left the room.
Hello?
Chairman, its, Lady Nina had an ident! As soon as the call connected, his assistants voice came through somewhat anxiously.
Upon hearing this, Leon Hayden slightly furrowed his brow, What happened to her?
On the phone, the assistant seemed even more nervous and started to lose coherence, I I I, I dont know, Lady Nina fainted just suddenly fainted.
Chapter 1256 - Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 Mommy Shy
Chapter 1256: Chapter 1256: Mommy Shy Chapter 1256: Chapter 1256: Mommy Shy Now, where are you?
I, um, was about to take her to the Hospital
Okay, Ille over immediately.
After hanging up the phone, Leon Hayden lifted his eyes and looked around, seemingly searching for Cam Walkers voice.
On the balcony not far away, that distinct figure stood under the moonlight.
Hearing him talking on the phone, Cam Walker couldnt help but turn her head, knowing he seemed about to leave.
ncing at the woman in the distance, Leon Hayden walked over, looking at her distinct face under the moonlight.
I need to go back for a while.
Cam Walker lifted her eyes and felt an inexplicable emptiness in her heart upon hearing these words.
Oh. She didnt say much, only slightly lowered her eyelids and uttered.
You should rest early.
Cam Walker nodded her head but still said nothing.
After a nce at her, Leon Hayden didnt linger any longer and turned to walk toward the Main Door Downstairs.
Standing on the balcony, watching him drive away, Cam Walker felt a sense of loss.
She didnt understand why she was bing increasingly concerned about him. She had not yet confirmed he was yton Howard, but she found herself attracted to him.
She was really afraid. What if he wasnt yton Howard? Then she Find the newest release on Find?Novel
Thinking about this, Cam Walker looked forlorn, even somewhat headache.
After returning to her room, she was surprised to find that her daughter had woken up.
When did she wake up?
Belinda? Why havent you slept yet?
On the Bed, Belinda Howard sat in the quilt, and upon seeing here in, shyly smiled and said, Mommy shy got kissed by Daddy!
Hearing her daughters words, Cam Walker was so shocked that her pupils widened.
Had Belinda seen that moment Just now?
Instantly, she felt utterly mortified, wishing she could disappear into a hole!
.
Inside Hospital, the Assistant anxiously waited by, looking at Nina Adams on the hospital bed.
Just now, he didnt know what happened, but Lady Nina suddenly copsed in front of him, leaving himpletely bewildered!
The door of the Hospital Room was pushed open, and Leon Hayden entered with a calm face, bringing immense relief to the Assistant when he saw him.
Chairman!
After a nce at the Assistant, Leon Hayden shifted his line of sight to look at Nina Adams, who was now unconscious on the hospital bed.
What happened?
He turned his head and coldly looked at the Assistant.
Only then did the Assistant slightly calm down.
It was After dinner, when we got back to the room in the Hotel, I dont know what happened, but Lady Nina suddenly fainted.
Recalling the incident in the Hotel, he was still confused himself.
What did the Doctor say? Leon Hayden asked again.
The Doctor said its nothing serious, and we can return to the Hotel once Lady Nina wakes up, the Assistant replied.
Leon Hayden furrowed his brows and looked at the Assistant. Didnt they say what caused it?
He was concerned not out of worry for Nina Adams health, but because his Grandpa had made him promise on his deathbed to take care of Nina Adams no matter what, until her death.
This point was exactly what pained him the most.
He didnt understand why his Grandpa cared so much about Nina Adams, given they had no blood rtionship, yet he seemed to care more about her than even his own Grandson.
Hearing this, the Assistant just nkly shook his head, No, they just said it was nothing serious, and she can leave once she wakes up.
Chapter 1257 - Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 Can You Carry Me Down
Chapter 1257: Chapter 1257: Can You Carry Me Down? Chapter 1257: Chapter 1257: Can You Carry Me Down? At this time, Nina Adams on the hospital bed hadnt truly fallen into aa. When she heard what the assistant told Leon Hayden, she really wished she could jump up and throw that assistant out!
She just knew that as long as something happened to her, he would definitelye back!
Thinking about this, Nina Adams couldnt help but secretly curl her lips into a smile. Content originallyes from Find[?]ovel
Time ticked by, and Nina Adams on the hospital bed felt that enough time had passed, so she slowly opened her eyes, feigning a very weak appearance.
Leon
Seeing her wake up, Leon Hayden lifted his eyes, Youre awake.
Nina Adams nodded slightly, Why are you here?
She knew the answer but asked anyway, a disy of her cunning nature.
Leon Hayden pursed his thin lips and didnt answer.
Instead, he changed the subject, Are you feeling any better?
Nina Adams nodded, Yes.
After speaking, she lifted the bedding, preparing to get out of bed.
She knew that since even the doctor had said so, if she continued to pretend excessively, with his intelligence, he would easily see through her act. Everything should be done in moderation, that was the choice of a smart woman.
Lets go back to the hotel, seeing that she was alright, Leon Hayden also got up, ready to return to the hotel.
Leon. At this time, watching his back as he walked towards the hospital room entrance, Nina Adams suddenly sat up on the hospital bed and didnte down.
Leon Hayden turned his head upon hearing her, looking at her puzzled, Whats wrong?
I I still feel a bit dizzy, could you carry me down? she said, trying her best to appear very weak.
Leon Hayden was silent for a little while before finallying over, scooping her up from the hospital bed and walking towards the hospital room entrance.
Nestled in his arms, Nina Adams couldnt help but curve her lips into a smile, her face full of contentment.
She just knew that no other woman was as important as she was; eventually, he would stay by her side!
After putting her in the car, the three of them went back to the hotel together.
The assistant helped open the door to Nina Adamss room.
Carrying her, Leon Hayden entered the bedroom and ced her on the bed.
Rest well.
After speaking, he was about to turn and leave.
Seeing him about to go, Nina Adams became anxious and sat up from the bed.
Leon!
Leon Hayden stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her.
Nina Adams pursed her lips and put on a very aggrieved look, Could you, could you stay and keep mepany for a little while?
Leon Hayden stood there, looking at her, without making a sound.
Afraid that he wouldnt agree, Nina Adams quickly spoke up again, Im not asking you to stay, just, can you keep mepany for a little while longer? Im, Im a bit hungry, I havent had dinner yet
Her appearance at this time was truly pitiful and filled with grievance.
Even though Leon Hayden wasnt touched by her distressed look, he couldnt help but make a call and asked the assistant to prepare some food.
Looking at the time, it was already past ten oclock at night.
A few minutester, a waiter from the hotel brought a cart filled with food.
Nina Adams walked down from the bed and looked at the man in front of her with a happy face, Its half past ten, would you join me for a meal? Lets consider it ate-night snack, and as as your way of making it up to me for today, because you said you would have dinner with me
She lifted her dark pupils, looking at the man in front of her.
Hearing this, Leon Hayden suddenly furrowed his brows and gave the woman in front of him a meaningful nce.
Chapter 1258 - Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 Belinda Howards Call
Chapter 1258: Chapter 1258: Belinda Howards Call! Chapter 1258: Chapter 1258: Belinda Howards Call! Afterward, he faintly uttered three words, Im not hungry.
Nina Adams paused, somewhat stunned by his suddenly cold tone.
Can you just keep mepany, please? She still insisted, fearing that he would get bored watching her eat alone and would want to return to his room.
Leon Hayden didnt say anything but just gave her a faint look.
At that moment, the cell phone suddenly rang.
He pulled the cell phone out of his pocket; startled, he furrowed his brows when he saw the caller ID.
Hello?
Hello? Daddy! The phone was connected, and Belinda Howards sweet voice came through!
Sitting close by, Nina Adams could hear it too and couldnt help but feel nervous!
After ncing at Nina across him, Leon Hayden stood up and walked to the side, Whats wrong?
Daddy, didnt you say youd stay tonight? Plus, you promised Belinda that you would take her to school tomorrow morning. Daddy lied
Saying this, Belinda pouted slightly, a hint of anger in her voice.
Cam Walker, sitting aside, felt somewhat ufortable.
Just now, knowing that he had left, her daughter had insisted on calling him, and Cam, having no choice, had dialed his number.
Leon Hayden had also not expected that Belinda would suddenly wake up and find him gone.
No, go to sleep now, and I promise Ill be there in front of you first thing tomorrow morning and take you to school, he reassured her with a chuckle.
Watching the smile on his side profile, Nina Adams felt resentful.
In the three years she had known him, although he had smiled at her, he had never smiled like this from the bottom of his heart.
No, Daddy, you also said youd stay and keep Belindapany before dinner. But I woke up and you were gone; I dont want to believe you anymore! Belinda continued, her pout persisting.
Leon Hayden felt helpless but remained patient.
What can I do to make you believe me?
On the phone, Belinda couldnt help but tilt her head thoughtfully for a moment, then said seriously, Daddy,e here now and appear in front of Belinda, then Ill believe you!
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker couldnt help but be astonished.
It was sote; how could he possiblye?
Seeing her daughter make such unreasonable demands, she took the phone from her, Belinda, you cant be like this!
Mommy! Seeing the phone taken away, Belinda frowned in dissatisfaction, reluctantly looking at Cam Walker!
Taking over the phone, Cam pursed her lips, her voice uneasy, Uh, dont mind what Belinda said, itste, you should rest earlier.
She rushed through her words, as if afraid to hear his voice on the phone, and quickly hung up.
Holding the hung-up phone, Leon Hayden stood still for a while beforeing to his senses and walked up to Nina.
Eat, then rest early.
With those faint words, Leon turned to leave. Latest content published on Find_Novel(.
Where are you going!? Watching him walk away, Nina seemed to sense that he was about to leave the hotel, Leon, I am your fiancee, dont treat me like this, please
Her tone was pleading, her eyes filled with anguish.
Leon stopped walking, turned around, and looked at her heartache spreading across her face.
Dont try any tricks in front of me; it will only make me colder towards you, understand?
Chapter 1259 - Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 Daddy is Here
Chapter 1259: Chapter 1259: Daddy is Here! Chapter 1259: Chapter 1259: Daddy is Here! His cold tone startled Nina Adams entirely.
He had found out?
She rose to her feet and walked over, seemingly wanting to exin, Its not what you think, Leon, I didntC
Just finish your meal and get some rest early, Leon Harrison cut her off before she could finish her sentence.
In fact, this was already the greatest tolerance he could afford her. If it werent for the promise to Grandpa, he might have ignored herpletely.
His icy demeanor chilled her heart to the core in an instant, and the hand grasping his arm lost its strength and slowly slid down.
Giving her a fleeting nce, Leon Harrison turned around and left Ninas room without looking back.
Two minutester, Nina moved to the floor-to-ceiling window and sure enough, she saw him drive away from the hotel.
With frustration, she clenched her fistsCher beautiful face was already flushed with anger!
This Cam Walker! She would make sure to repay her a hundredfold for the pain she had endured!
Inside the vi.
Cam Walker looked helplessly at her daughter, who stubbornly refused to sleep.
It was already 11 PM. If she didnt sleep now, would she be able to wake up tomorrow?
Belinda, be a good girl. Lets go to sleep, okay? she coaxed patiently. This was the first time she had seen her daughter so stubborn.
Previously, no matter what happened, a few gentle words from her would suffice to make her obedient.
But today, she was acting out, and Cam had never seen her like this before.
On the bed, Belinda Howard was dressed in a little white frock, her smooth hair falling just to her shoulders, looking like a pure little angel.
She stubbornly turned her face away, pouting, No, I want to wait for Daddy toe!
Cam sighed helplessly and frowned with a hint of mncholy.
Belinda, hes busy with work. Its sote, he wont be able toe. Can we go to sleep now? she continued to coax, Mommy promises, youll definitely see him tomorrow!
The paternity test at the hospital was scheduled for tomorrow noon. Thinking about this, Cam couldnt help feeling a bit of expectation, hoping to sleep early and look forward to tomorrow.
But Belinda didnt believe her, stubbornly turning her face away.
No, Mommy is lying too.
Mommy is not lying. If you sleep well now, youll know by tomorrow.
It was then that Belinda began to half-believe, turning her head back around, looking at Cam with puzzlement, Really?
Cam nodded vigorously with a smile, Of course!
Ding-dong!
Suddenly, the sound of the doorbell echoed from downstairs.
Both mother and daughter were startled, and a half-secondter, Belinda sprang off the bed with excitement! ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? fin?novel
It must be Daddy!
In an instant, Belinda dashed off the bed, swung the door open, and rushed out of the room!
Cam was still frozen on the bed, taking a few moments toe to her senses before reluctantly getting up and leaving the bedroom.
The little one raced downstairs just in time to see Mrs. Beckham, draped in a coat, walking over to open the door.
When Mrs. Beckham saw Lewis Harrison outside, she smiled gently, then stepped aside to let him in.
Seeing him, Belinda couldnt contain her excitement, Daddy!
Lifting her petite frame into his arms, Lewiss face was full of affection.
At the staircase entrance, Cam caught sight of the man who had just walked in and was somewhat astonished.
He had actuallye thiste? Hadnt she told him not to bother with Belindas words?
And previously, on the phone, he had said there was some issue. Had he resolved it already?
Chapter 1260 - Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 Lets Sleep Together
Chapter 1260: Chapter 1260: Lets Sleep Together! Chapter 1260: Chapter 1260: Lets Sleep Together! Holding Belinda Howard, Lewis Harrison lifted his head and gazed at Cam Walker standing at the staircase entrance for one second before walking over.
Daddy, I knew you would definitelye! Belinda Howard extended her little arms, adorably hugging his neck, her face filled with happiness!
Lewis Harrison shifted his gaze back to Belinda and asked, Is that so? Why were you sure I woulde?
If it hadnt been for that phone call from her, he might have stayed at the hotel and note here.
But once he answered the call and heard the voices of mother and daughter, his only thought was to return here.
Moreover, he had promised Belinda that he would stay tonight; he had failed to keep his promisest time, so this time, he did not want to.
Because Belinda Howard tilted her head, her sparkling big eyes brimming with imagination, because Daddy said he would never lie to Belinda, right!
Laughing, Lewis Harrison carried her up to the second floor.
Alright, Belinda, its time to sleep earlier. Its alreadyte.
Entering the master bedroom and cing her on the bed, Lewis Harrison gently coaxed her.
Although Belinda Howard felt at ease now, she still looked at him worriedly, Daddy, are you really not going to leave again? Will it be like just now? When Belinda wakes up and youre gone.
Gazing at her, Lewis Harrison slightly curved his lips into a smile and softly said, I wont, I promise.
Then, I want to sleep with Daddy! Belinda Howard suddenly blurted out.
Beside her, Cam Walker couldnt help but speak up, Belinda, no more fussing, its time to sleep!
Rebuked like this, Belinda Howard pouted, feeling very wronged.
Its fine, you go to sleep first and Daddy will take a bath first, alright?
Lewis Harrison suddenly spoke, and Cam Walker was surprised by his response. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find?Novel
It seemed that he was also, unconsciously, getting used to the way Belinda referred to him.
Perhaps, it was indeed that instinctive father-daughter bond.
Thinking about this, she couldnt help but look forward to tomorrows paternity test even more.
Okay! After Daddy has taken his bath, he muste to sleep with Belinda, okay! Belinda Howard responded happily, while Cam Walker was a bit dumbfounded.
Belinda was to sleep here, and he was toe over after his bath? Then where would she sleep?
Belinda, dont you want Mommy to sleep with you? Cam Walker blurted out, caught off guard, looking at her daughter on the bed.
Hearing Mommys words, Belinda Howard showed a very innocent and natural expression, Yes, I want Daddy and Mommy both to sleep with Belinda, me in the middle!
She had always thought this way!
Hearing her daughters words, Cam Walker was taken aback.
All sleep together?
Instantly, her cheeks felt burning hot, thinking she had a momentarypse in judgment to even ask such a question!
She lifted her gaze, inadvertently ncing at the man beside her, noticing his calm face, appearing quite rxed, as if he considered Belindas words to be nothing out of the ordinary.
Perhaps, he was just humoring Belinda, and here she was blushing.
She really wanted to find a hole to crawl into!
Beside her, watching the blush spread across her fair cheeks, Lewis Harrison deeply gazed for a moment.
Then, turning his head and seeing Belinda Howard had already closed her eyes, he turned and walked out of the master bedroom.
Watching his retreating figure, Cam Walker instantly felt much more relieved and couldnt help but exhale deeply.
In her heart, he was yton Howard, yet every time they approached a topic with a hint of ambiguity, she grew incredibly nervous, and she couldnt understand why.
Chapter 1261 - Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 Here these are the clothes for you
Chapter 1261: Chapter 1261: Here, these are the clothes for you Chapter 1261: Chapter 1261: Here, these are the clothes for you Before, when Cam Walker was with yton Howard, they had not only been intimate but also shared many moments of ambiguous flirtation.
Having gathered her thoughts, Cam Walker went to the bed, tugged the quilt for her daughter, then left the bed and walked out of the bedroom.
She looked around but didnt see any sign of Leon Hayden.
From the bathroom not far away, the sound of running water could be heard; he must be taking a bath.
Thinking about this, she went back to her room and took out a set of pajamas from the wardrobe.
Although she was almost certain in her heart that he was yton Howard, it seemed more appropriate to wear pajamas for now.
Thinking of the kiss they had previously shared, Cam Walkers cheeks still felt burning hot to this very day!
Holding the clothes, she reached the front door of the bathroom and didnt know where to put them. Surely she couldnt just stand here waiting for him to finish his bath? It felt too weird
She nced at the door of the bathroom and crouched down, intending to ce the clothes at the doorstep.
At this moment, the door suddenly opened and Lewis Harrison, wearing a bathrobe, came out fresh from the bath.
Seeing his partially bare chest and wet hair, Cam Walkers cheeks turned crimson in an instant, and her heart started pounding uncontrobly.
Lewis Harrison was also surprised to see her as soon as he opened the door. Find the newest release on FndNovel
Here, these clothes are for you.
After hurriedly handing him the clothes, Cam Walker turned and ran off as if fleeing!
Watching her flustered retreat and her blushing cheeks, Lewis Harrison couldnt help but curve his lips into a smile.
If he really was Lewis Harrison, what was she feeling so shy about? Arent they husband and wife?
He found himself looking forward to tomorrows paternity test with an added sense of anticipation.
Back in the room, Belinda Howard was already in a deep sleep.
Cam Walker half-sat on the bed, looking at the closed wooden door, thinking: He surely wouldnt reallye here to sleep, would he?
Time passed every minute and every second, and as the clock neared 12 oclock, Cam Walker finally determined that he probably wouldnte.
Indeed, his words were only meant to appease Belinda Howard.
Thinking about this, she decidedly felt more at ease andy down in the quilt to drift into sleep
The next day, early in the morning.
As soon as Belinda Howard got out of bed, she ran downstairs to look for Lewis Harrison.
Downstairs, in the living room, Lewis Harrison was sitting on the sofa somewhat idly, flipping through some boring magazines.
Belinda, slow down.
Watching her daughters speedy steps, Cam Walker couldnt help but feel nervous following behind, afraid she might fall.
Hearing the voice, Lewis Harrison looked up and saw the small figure running towards him.
Daddy, why did you lie to me again? You promised you would sleep with Belinda!
Looking at her dissatisfied face, Lewis Harrison put down the magazine in his hand, then picked her up onto his thigh, and said affectionately, Did Belinda just wake up?
Belinda Howard nodded, Yes, when I woke up, I found out Daddy wasnt sleeping with me and Mommy!
Why not?
Belinda Howard lifted her questioning eyes, looking at him, Really?
Of course, because my lord had to get up early, I was already awake before you were, so naturally, you didnt know.
Upon hearing this, Belinda Howard turned her head and thought hard.
So that means she had fallen asleepst night and then woke upte today, not knowing that Daddy was actually sleeping next to herst night?
So that was it!
Come on, Belinda, hurry over here. If you dont wash your face and brush your teeth soon, youll bete for school, Cam Walker said, walking over with a sense of resignation.
Chapter 1262 - Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 He Can Only Be Hers
Chapter 1262: Chapter 1262: He Can Only Be Hers! Chapter 1262: Chapter 1262: He Can Only Be Hers! She found that whenever he was there, she waspletely invisible in front of her daughter. Indeed, a daughter is always a fathers little darling, clinging only to him.
Just thinking about Daddy taking her to kindergarten in a little while, Belinda Howard was also excited beyond measure, happily following Cam Walker back to the second floor to wash up properly.
Aftering downstairs, back to the living room, Mrs. Beckham had already prepared breakfast by this time.
Daddy, lets go have breakfast!
At the dining table, Belinda Howard was glued to Leon Hayden, and Cam Walker looked on, truly feeling helpless.
Watching such a scene, Mrs. Beckham beside them was very relieved.
She hoped that this warm moment would not suddenly disappear as it had five years ago.
After breakfast, Leon Hayden promised to take Belinda Howard to school, and Cam Walker drove straight to thepany.
At the front door of the kindergarten, Belinda Howard was reluctant to leave. After nting a big kiss on Leon Haydens face, she followed the teacher into the kindergarten.
Around the corner, not far away, when Nina Adams saw this, she couldnt help but clench her fists, her angry face full of schemes!
She would definitely not let mother and daughter get their way! Leon couldnt possibly be yton Howard!
Watching her enter, Leon Hayden stood up, and then he returned to the car and drove back to the hotel.
Before long, the room door was knocked.
When he opened the door, Nina Adams was standing at the front door.
Leon! Seeing the man before her, Nina Adams acted as if nothing was wrong, still happily hooking onto his arm.
Taking a nce at her clinging to his arm, if it had been before, he would not have felt ufortable, but now, he felt uneasy. He nonchntly pulled his arm away and walked over to sit inside the sofa.
Feeling his hand pull away, even though he appeared quite natural, Nina Adams could clearly feel that at the instant his arm withdrew, her heart also felt a void, as if something had drained away between her fingers.
That sense of loss, yet unable to grasp onto anything, made her feel miserable inside.
She knew that since she came here, the man before her had changed, and the reason was that mother and daughter!
Originally, she and the man from the restaurant were not a family of three, but a single mother.
Nowadays, just because Leon looked a lot like her ex-husband, she had always suspected that he was her ex-husband, which was absurd! How could that possibly be true!
Leon Hayden was Old Master Harrisons grandson, born in South Korea; how could he possibly be her ex-husband!
Despite thinking this way, Nina Adams still had no certainty, after all, she had investigated. That man named yton Howard had disappeared half a year after the ident, and then Old Master Harrison found his grandson. She didnt know if it was all just a coincidence.
But regardless, even if he was yton Howard, he must never return to her and her sons side!
He could only belong to her, the heir to KM, her fiance, Nina Adams!
None of this can change, and she will not allow it to be changed! This content belongs to Find_Novel(.
Watching him walk toward the sofa, Nina Adams cast away the sense of loss and followed him with a smile, sitting down beside him.
Then, smiling, she said, Leon, when do you n on going back?
Upon hearing this, Leon Hayden turned his head to look at her and replied, I dont know yet.
If its confirmed that he is yton Howard, would he go back to South Korea?
He probably would, after all, thats where KM is, and where his grandpa entrusted his lifes work!
Chapter 1263 - Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 Can we get engaged once we go back
Chapter 1263: Chapter 1263: Can we get engaged once we go back? Chapter 1263: Chapter 1263: Can we get engaged once we go back? Furthermore, if he was indeed yton Howard, then what was the deal with the paternity test between him and Grandpa?
He must return to South Korea to investigate all these unresolved questions.
Looking at the man before her, Nina Adams felt a wave of despondence once again.
Could it be that he had grown ustomed to being here and was not nning to return?
Leon, you Are you not going back to South Korea?
Lewis Harrison turned his head, looking at her with a pained expression, then he spoke indifferently, Why would you say that?
Nina faltered, I, I feel like, you seem to really like it here, like you dont want to go back.
After she finished, her face fell slightly in sadness.
Youre thinking too much, I never said I wouldnt go back.
Upon hearing this, Nina suddenly lifted her head, her eyes filled with anticipation.
Once back in South Korea, he probably wouldnt be able to meet Cam Walker again, right?
Thinking about this, Ninas restless heart instantly found some sce.
Really? Then she paused, her demeanor taking on a shy quality, once were back in South Korea, can we officially get engaged?
Regarding this matter, he had personally promised her before that once the negotiations with the English side concluded, they would officially get engaged.
She had been looking forward to this day for a long time.
Hearing this, Lewis Harrison couldnt help but avert his line of sight, looking at her slightly blushing face.
Engagement
If it had been in the past, he might have agreed without hesitation, but now, he hesitated.
After watching her silently for a few seconds, Lewis Harrison spoke, his tone a bit cold, Lets talk about itter.
Nina lifted her eyes, somewhat surprised.
Talk about itter?
Hadnt he said that once this contract was over, they would get engaged? And then, by next year, they would officially have their wedding.
Wasnt all of this already decided? Why change his mind all of a sudden? Was it because of Cam Walker?
Nina raised her eyes, her insides stirring with urgency, how could the things that had already been decided be destroyed because of one Cam Walker? She would never allow it!
Leon, wasnt all of this agreed upon from the beginning? Why do you, do you not want to get married to me anymore? Is that Cam Walker really that great? Shes just someone who has been married and already has a child, whyC
Nina!
As she got more agitated towards the end, Lewis Harrison couldnt help but interrupt her.
My affairs have never needed others to decide nor the casual spection of others about my thoughts, understand?
Nina lifted her eyelids, deeply hurt by his cold attitude.
But, the marriage was something we decided on before, why the sudden change? Have you forgotten what you once promised Grandpa Harrison?
Now, she had no choice but to bring up Old Sir Harrison.
He had always treated her very kindly. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n findnovel
When she was two, she was sent to the orphanage, living a tough life until, at the age of seven, she was adopted by Old Sir Harrison, and her life turned from hell to heaven instantly.
Although she had no rtion to the Harrison family, Old Master Harrison cherished her unusually, and within the home, no one dared to treat her poorly. She was very much like Miss Granddaughter Harrison, having her own way.
Seeing her bring up Grandpa, Lewis Harrison couldnt help but feel a bit impatient, turning his head to look at her, his expression growing even colder.
Are you trying to use Grandpa to threaten me?
Under his gaze, Nina couldnt help but feel afraid.
Chapter 1264 - Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 She is Not as Innocent as She Looks
Chapter 1264: Chapter 1264: She is Not as Innocent as She Looks Chapter 1264: Chapter 1264: She is Not as Innocent as She Looks Hastily, she tried to exin, Leon, thats not what I meant, please dont be mad, I C I just just afraid that you would not want me
After saying that, she lowered her head, appearing quite hurt.
Indeed, seeing her look like that softened Leon Haydens heart a bit.
After all, the marriage contract between them did exist.
I never said that, just that right now He paused, not wanting her to know about his past, at least not yet.
I still have a lot of things to deal with, well talk about the marriage when I return to South Korea.
His tone softened slightly, realizing Nina Adams wasnt as naive as she appeared. Follow current nov?ls on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Once she caught even a hint, she might try to salvage their rtionship by harming Cam Walker and Belinda Howard, just like the first time in the hotel, when she nearly pped her without hesitation.
But since then, she seemed to have learned her lesson, knowing he disliked it, and had not caused any more senseless trouble.
Hearing this, Nina Adams lifted her head; though still somewhat downhearted, she felt somewhatforted by his words.
Alright then, well talk once youre less busy.
By the time he finished all his tasks, they would probably be engaged.
Of course, in the meantime, she must make him return to South Korea quickly, so he would stop associating with that Cam Walker.
But if he truly suspected she was his ex-wife, would he still heed her advice and go back to South Korea?
Pondering this, Nina Adams couldnt help but worry.
Do you have some time now to go out with me? It has been several days since youst spent time with me, Nina Adams asked, lifting her head like a well-behaved and sensible woman.
She knew too well that being forceful with him would only push him further away, so she had to go along with him, trying not to tire him of her.
To hold onto a man, one must first hold onto his thoughts.
Leon Hayden looked at the time, it was already half past ten in the morning, and in one more hour, he had to go to the hospital.
Im a bit busyter, lets do it another day.
After speaking, he stood up, ready to leave.
However, Nina Adams didnt believe it.
Busy? But she had clearly asked his assistant, and for these few days, he had no schedules at all; what could he possibly be busy with? Was he going to meet that mother and daughter again?
Thinking about this, Nina Adams clenched her fists tightly, her lips pursed in resentment!
But what could she do? She was well aware of her ce in this mans heart; she couldnt influence what he wanted to do.
Watching him drive away from the hotel, Nina Adams also started her car and followed him.
At eleven thirty, Leon Hayden arrived at the kindergarten gate, only to see Cam Walker already waiting there.
Seeing him, Cam Walker was a bit surprised but understood that he was probably there for the paternity test to pick up Belinda Howard.
I can take Belinda myself.
Looking at him, Cam Walker spoke.
Leon Hayden simply answered softly, Lets go together.
Cam Walker bit her lips slightly but didnt refuse anymore.
After a little while, Belinda Howard walked out of the campus gate led by her teacher.
Seeing the two standing at the front door, she was visibly excited.
Daddy, Mommy!
At this time, her little friends, who came out with her, heard her calling out and couldnt help but turn their heads in surprise, looking at the man and woman standing at the door.
Chapter 1265 - Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 Conducting a Paternity Test
Chapter 1265: Chapter 1265: Conducting a Paternity Test Chapter 1265: Chapter 1265: Conducting a Paternity Test Hello, is that Belinda Howards Daddy? Didnt she not have a Daddy all this time?
I dont know, but that uncle looks so much like her, could it really be that her Daddy hase back?
Her Daddy looks so impressive, and super handsome too.
At the front door of the Educational Park, a few little friends chatted back and forth, all amazed, wondering why Belinda Howard suddenly had such a handsome Daddy!
Across the roadway, watching this happy, heartwarming scene, Nina Adams inside the car couldnt believe her eyes.
It was just like a family of three!
How could this be
When did this start?
Mommy, I want to ride in Daddys car! As they were leaving, Cam Walker intended to get her daughter into the car, but Belinda Howard protested, insisting on riding in Leon Haydens car.
Belinda, when did you be so disobedient? Cam Walker frowned, helpless when her daughter acted spoiled.
Belinda turned her head; ever since she had a Daddy, she had grown increasingly fond of acting coquettishly.
Whenever Mommy scowled, she would immediately look at Daddy with an aggrieved expression.
Sure enough, seeing her pitiful face, Leon Haydenughed, lifted her into his blue sports car, then turned around to look at Cam Walker, who was still stunned in ce. The source of th?s content is f?dnvel
Come with us.
He pointed to the passenger seat, gesturing for her to get in too.
Cam Walker was startled; was he asking her toe along?
But she had driven her own car here.
Ill just drive my own car.
Mommy,e with us, lets all ride in Daddys cool car!
Inside the car, Belinda Howard couldnt wait, and pulled Cam Walker into the passenger seat.
Just like that, the three of them headed towards the Hospital.
Upon reaching the Hospital, the Doctor collected their blood samples, but they would have to wait three days for the definite results.
For some reason, upon hearing the Doctors words, Cam Walker felt uneasy.
Perhaps she was too anxious, which made her restless.
The man in front of her, she felt that he really was yton Howard, although, he still couldnt remember anything.
The three left the Hospital and after dropping Belinda Howard at the Kindergarten, Cam Walkers Cell Phone rang.
Checking the caller ID, it was Emily Walker calling.
Hello?
Cam, did you guys do the paternity test? The phone had just connected when Emilys anxious voice came through.
It seemed she was even more anxious than Cam.
Yeah. Cam nodded, ncing at the man in the drivers seat, then turned her head away, But we have to wait three days for the appraisal results.
Hearing this, Emily on the other side seemed also a bit impatient.
Thats how it is, but thats okay, its only three days!
Yeah.
By the way, has he remembered anything?
Cam turned her head, looked at the man in the drivers seat again, then shook her head, No.
Cam, Ive looked up some information on this, do you want to take him to the apartment where he used to live? After all, he lived there for a long time, unlike the vi you just moved into not long ago.
Hearing her suggestion, Cam also felt it might be a good idea.
In fact, she had also checked Online that taking someone with memory loss back to ces they frequented can stimte their neural pathways in the brain and help them recall past events.
Chapter 1266 - Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 Return to the Familiar Apartment
Chapter 1266: Chapter 1266: Return to the Familiar Apartment Chapter 1266: Chapter 1266: Return to the Familiar Apartment Of course, this isnt definite; everything still depends on whether the person will remember what once happened.
After hanging up the phone, Cam Walker turned her head and looked at Lewis Harrison in the driving seat.
Say, would you like to visit a ce?
Hearing this, Lewis Harrison couldnt help but turn his head, confusion apparent between his eyebrows, What ce?
Its the apartment where you once lived, where you spent many years.
Lewis Harrison frowned; at this time, they were just at a crossroads traffic light.
He turned his head, looking puzzled at the woman before him, The apartment I lived in?
Yes.
Didnt I used to live in the vi where you reside now?
That vi was purchasedter; you lived in an apartment before that, Cam Walker replied. It seemed that he truly didnt remember anything of his past.
Hearing this, Lewis Harrison seemed to recall what Mrs. Beckham had once said.
That vi was bought five years ago. Not long after its purchase, yton Howard had his ident.
Where is it?
Turn left ahead.
Arriving in front of a residential area in the city centre, although five years had passed, everything here seemed unchanged. The only difference was that the once luxury apartment now looked somewhat old.
Since Audrey Sawyer died in that ident five years ago, no one had visited the apartment since then; it was still registered under yton Howards name.
And that key had also been kept with her.
Opening the door, everything inside remained as it was. Speaking of which, Cam Walker hadnt visited for years either.
In the past, she woulde asionally, but since Belinda Howard was born, she hadnte at all.
Everything concerning yton Howard had been moved to the vi.
Nowadays, besides some basic furniture, everything here had be empty and void.
As for the stuff Audrey Sawyer used, she had thrown them all away.
Initially, if Linda Robinson hadnt driven her car into her, yton Howard wouldnt have been shot in the leg while trying to take care of her, nor would he have been knocked off the cliffside by Yale Shaw
Thinking of the scene from five years ago, Cam Walkers eyes couldnt help but moisten. Fresh chapters posted on fin?novel
Walking into the dust-covered living room, Lewis Harrison calmly swept his gaze around, and it seemed as though some images shed through his mind.
All this, he truly felt as though he had seen it before
He took steps towards the bedroom.
Opening the room door, there was a two-meter-wide double bed inside. He had no memory of this ce, but
He turned his head, looking at the woman before him.
Did you also live here once?
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker was taken aback, then shook her head, No, at that time, I wasnt with you didnt live together with you.
Not? So why did his mind faintly remember that it seemed like another womans shadow also lived here?
Right!
Looking toward the kitchen not far away, Cam Walker walked over, Do you remember? You were very good at cooking, one time here IC
She didnt say the word night, abruptly realizing something, and shut her mouth abruptly, her voiceing to a halt.
She corrected herself, One time, I wanted to cook breakfast for you, and I ended up not knowing how to make anything. In the end, you cooked it yourself, and it was super tasty!
Hearing this, Lewis Harrison couldnt help but lower his eyelids, as if trying to recall everything, but in the end, he couldnt remember anything.
But, she said he could cook?
He, a grown man, could cook?
Chapter 1267 - Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 Elevator Malfunction
Chapter 1267: Chapter 1267: Elevator Malfunction Chapter 1267: Chapter 1267: Elevator Malfunction This phrase, even Leon Hayden found hard to believe.
In South Korea, except for going to the Kitchen for a drink of water, he hardly ever set foot in the Kitchen.
Leon Hayden took steps toward the Kitchen, which was already covered with dust.
He scanned the Kitchen with his profound gaze, but still had no impression of it whatsoever.
Was this really the ce where he had lived for so many years?
How is it? Do you remember anything? Beside him, Cam Walker asked somewhat impatiently.
Thinking back to five years ago, when she didnt know how to cook and had turned the entire Kitchen into a smoky mess, yton Howard had walked in at that time, his tolerance and indulgence for her still remembered to this day.
Turning his head to nce at her, full of expectation, Leon Hayden simply shook his head gently.
Looking at his calm expression, Cam felt an inevitable sense of loss, Is that so
These memories she had cherished all this time, and yet he couldnt recall them.
After a brief inspection of the Kitchen, finding no traces of past memories, they left the Apartment.
However, just as they stepped into the Elevator and pressed for the First Floor, in a few seconds, the entire Elevator suddenly shook, and the next second, it was pitch ck inside
Whats, whats going on?
Inside the Elevator, only a dim red light from the Emergency Light was faintly visible, not enough to see each other clearly.
For a moment, Cam couldnt help but be slightly terrified!
Compared to her, Leon Hayden appeared much calmer, taking a look at the shing Emergency Light and probably figuring that the Elevator had malfunctioned.
The Elevator might be broken, he said calmly.
Cam lifted her head, and although she couldnt see his face clearly, she could still sense his location.
The Elevator is broken? she asked, surprised, What do we do now?
Wait for someone to fix it.
At this time, Leon Hayden had already taken out his Cell Phone, but it seemed there was no signal.
Through the light of the Cell Phone, looking at his calm andposed face, Cam spoke nkly, Are we going to wait a long time?
Leon Hayden lifted his eyes to look at the woman in front of him, sensing she was a bit nervous. Official source is find?novel
I dont know, if were discovered early, it shouldnt be too long.
Oh.
During the wait, Cam hugged her legs and sat down to one side.
She never imagined a visit to the Apartment could lead to such a predicament.
She looked up cautiously, gauging the Mans expression, wondering if he would feel annoyed?
At this time, Leon Hayden was still trying the Elevator buttons, hoping to get the Elevator door to open.
However, after a long time, there was still no response.
A malfunction in the Apartments Elevator should quickly be noticed by the Security Personnel, right?
Thinking about this, Leon Hayden also had no choice but to sit down and quietly wait.
Time trickled by, and although they had no sense of how much Time had passed, Cam felt herself getting colder and colder, huddled in a corner of the Elevator, holding herself tight.
The temperature seemed to be dropping too, and the darkness of the Elevator was bone-chilling.
Umm, could it be that no ones noticed the Elevator is broken?
The wait was too long, and Cam couldnt help but speak out.
Thinking about it, a long time must have passed, but the Elevator showed no signs of life. She was worried that no one had realized they were trapped inside.
At this time, Leon Hayden seemed to be growing impatient as well, pulling out his Cell Phone to check the timeCit was already 4 PM.
Chapter 1268 - Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 A Trembling Cold Body
Chapter 1268: Chapter 1268: A Trembling Cold Body Chapter 1268: Chapter 1268: A Trembling Cold Body Could anyone really not notice they were trapped here?
Thinking this, Leon Hayden couldnt help but stand up and then shouted at the elevator door, Hey!!!
A clear voice sounded, but all that returned was silence.
If this continued, he feared they would be trapped here all night.
Are all the security personnel in this apartment dead? Cant anyone see that the elevator is broken?
Thinking that hours had gone by and yet nobody had noticed their presence, Leon Hayden couldnt help but get irritable!
Are all the security personnel in this apartment dead? He muttered displeasedly, looking at the closed elevator door.
In the darkness of the elevator, Cam Walker couldnt see what his expression was like at this moment, but from his swearing, she could feel that he was in a bad mood!
Damn it! With no response, Leon Hayden couldnt help but kick the elevator door in frustration.
In the corner, Cam Walker felt the weather getting colder.
Usually, she stayed in the heating while going to and from work, but now, having been in the cold elevator for such a long time, she couldnt bear it and hugged her body, shivering.
As there was still no response from outside, eventually, Leon Hayden could only quietly wait, checking his cell phone multiple times only to find no signal.
He leaned against the elevator and sat down next to Cam Walker. Right now, all they could do was wait.
However, just as he had sat down, his arm unintentionally touched her body. Did it feel like she was shivering?
In the darkness, he frowned slightly and then took out his cell phone.
Then, with the light from the cell phone, he saw the child next to him shivering from cold, continuously rubbing her hands and breathing onto her palms.
The cell phone light suddenly brightened, and Cam Walker turned her head to see the man frowning at her.
Her hand-rubbing stopped, and she turned her head and pursed her lips, as if she didnt want him to see her disheveled state.
Seeing her embarrassed look, Leon Hayden suddenly reached out and pulled her into his arms
Cam Walker was startled, and by the time she came to her senses, she saw the man holding her tightly, wrapping her upper body tightly with his expensive coat!
The two of them nestled against each other like that.
No, its not necessaryI Suddenly being so close in the dark space, Cam Walker felt a bit uneasy and tried pushing him away to get out of his embrace.
However, Leon Hayden held her even tighter and said, Im cold!
Cam Walker paused, couldnt help but lift her head, and looked at his calm and handsome face.
She didnt pull away again, but instead leaned into his chest, feeling the warmthing from his body.
This woman, her body was so cold! Latest content published on f?ndnovel
The sky must have gradually darkened by now, and if they were not discovered by nightfall, it would probably get even colder.
The two of them just kept waiting like that.
It was unknown how much time had passed until a noisy sound arose, and the lights inside the elevator suddenly turned on.
Leon Hayden came to his senses, and at this moment, the elevator door opened with a ding.
Due to the long wait, Cam Walker, leaning in his arms, had fallen asleep unknowingly, until the maintenance staffs voice was heard and she then groggily opened her eyes.
Oh, howe there are people inside Wasnt it said no one was trapped
Chapter 1269 - Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 Numb Feet from the Cold
Chapter 1269: Chapter 1269: Numb Feet from the Cold Chapter 1269: Chapter 1269: Numb Feet from the Cold Seeing the two people sitting inside the elevator, the elevator maintenance worker waspletely surprised, as if he had not expected anyone to be trapped here.
Looking at the maintenance staff who had just arrived, Leon Haydens face had darkened to the extreme. After a cold nce at them, he helped Cam Walker stand up.
At this time, it was already past 8 PM.
Just as he stepped out of the elevator, Cam Walker suddenly lost her bnce and began to fall. Fortunately, she managed to catch his sleeve in time. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find~Novel
Feeling his clothes gripped tightly, Leon Hayden turned around somewhat surprised, his brows slightly furrowed, as he looked at the child behind him, Whats wrong?
Leveraging his strength, Cam Walker raised her head, her expression looking somewhat pained.
I
She bent over, touching her own icy legs. Due to sitting for a long period, her feet had long since be numb from the cold and were absolutely unable to walk.
If it wasnt for a slight sensation, she might not even be able to stand properly.
Cam Walker froze in ce, uncertain if she should continue to step out of the elevator.
Her legs were already numb and even pained from the cold; if she took another step, she feared she would fall. In front of so many people, she did not want to embarrass herself to that extent.
Leon Haydens brows furrowed slightly, intuitively feeling the stiffness in her legs from her movements.
At this time, if they didnt leave and just stood there, it didnt seem like a solution.
Thinking about this, Cam Walker couldnt help but try to move her feet again, attempting to walk out of the elevator.
However, just as she took her first step, her entire body was suddenly lifted off the ground!
She was startled, and by the time she reacted, she had already been horizontally lifted by the man.
After ncing at the child in his arms, Leon Hayden said nothing and carried her out of the apartment, to the car, and then ced her in the passenger seat.
Once in the car, he quickly turned the heating on. After looking at the child in the passenger seat, feeling it wasnt enough, he took off his coat and draped it over her.
Seeing his series of actions, Cam Walker was at first somewhat bewildered, then a warm current flowed through her heart.
Thank you. She said sincerely, her lips, which had been purple with cold, were now regaining a bit of color.
Looking at her, Leon Haydens eyes were full of tenderness, Do you feel better now?
Cam Walker nodded, Yes, its not so cold anymore.
The car started, and the two left the apartment.
At 9 PM, the pair arrived at the vi. By then, Cam Walkers body had already warmed up, so she opened the car door and got out.
Seeing the two return together, Mrs. Beckham was a bit surprised.
Mrs., youre finally back. I couldnt get through to your phone. I thought something had happened.
Upon seeing her, Mrs. Beckhams face was full of concern.
Usually, at this time, she would have already taken Belinda Howard home. But today, it was already sote, and she still had not seen her, and her cell phone was unreachable, which had made her extremely worried.
Looking at Mrs. Beckham, Cam Walker smiled.
Im fine. The elevator broke down, Mrs. Beckham, and I was trapped inside. Ive juste out now. She briefly exined, then walked into the living room.
Looking at the empty living room, Cam Walker turned her head to Mrs. Beckham, Hasnt Belindae back?
The youngdy has already gone to sleep.
Hearing this, Cam Walker nodded, Oh.
Im going back to the hotel now.
At this moment, Leon Hayden suddenly spoke up.
Chapter 1270 - Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 Do you want to finish eating before
Chapter 1270: Chapter 1270: Do you want to finish eating before you leave? Chapter 1270: Chapter 1270: Do you want to finish eating before you leave? Without Belindas noise, he had no reason to stay here anymore.
Hearing the sound, Cam Walker turned her gaze to look at him.
Since Belinda was asleep, there was no one insisting he stay overnight, and naturally, she wouldnt ask him to.
After all, the appraisal results wouldnt be out for another three days.
She gave a nod, Alright, be careful on the road.
A casual expression of concern, yet it stirred something in Leon Haydens heart, a warm current passing through.
Alright, he gently acknowledged, then turned and left the vi.
Watching his departing figure, it wasnt long before Cam also turned around, ready to go upstairs.
However, just as she was turning, she noticed the coat draped over her shoulders and realized, grabbing the coat and rushing out!
yton Howard!
Seeing him about to open the car door and get in, Cam, slightly hurried, blurted out ytons name.
Hearing this, Lewis Harrison paused in his action of opening the car door, turning around to look at her.
Realizing she had called out that name, Cam hesitated for a second before walking over with the coat.
Thank you for your coat.
Looking at the coat she handed him, Lewis nced at it, then reached out to take it.
Having taken the coat, he gave her a look, opened the car door, and was about to get in.
However, her voice rang out from behind him once again.
Well, Mrs. Beckham has just prepared dinner, would you want to eat before leaving?
Truth be told, they had been stuck in the elevator from noon until just now, without even having dinner, let alone him, she was starving too.
Of course, she knew he wouldnt worry about finding a ce to eat, but
She wasnt sure what came over her, the words just slipped out without thinking.
Lewis didnt respond, just squinted his eyes, staring steadily at her.
Looking into his intense eyes, Cam felt a bit uneasy and lowered her head.
Had she inadvertently revealed something? Why else would he look at her like that?
If youre busy, never mind, I Ill go back inside! Feeling as though he had seen right through her, Cam quickly spoke up, then turned to rush into the house.
However, just as she had turned, the man caught her by the hand, a slight smile curling his lips.
Why refuse a free dinner?
Cam nced at him, then dropped her eyelids and lowered her head as she walked into the house.
Once in the restaurant, Mrs. Beckham served dinner, but Cam was somewhat regretting her offer.
The atmosphere in the restaurant, where only the two of them were present, seemed to have grown a bit tense.
However, the awkwardness seemed to be on her part, the man across
She looked up, observing Lewis Harrison across the table, who seemed quite rxed and at ease. Readplete version only at F?nd-Novel
Cam kept her head down, eating the white rice from her bowl, byte after byte. It was her own home, why did she feel so ufortable?
However, as she pondered with her head down, a piece of chicken suddenly appeared in her bowl; she blinked in surprise, then looked up with slight astonishment at the man across.
You have a good figure, but you should still eat more meat, he said, a corner of his lips rising.
Cam nced at him and then lowered her head, silently putting the piece of chicken into her mouth.
Indeed, since a while ago, she hadnt helped herself to any food, although this was her home. Why had she be so restrained?
After dinner, Lewis Harrison prepared to leave.
Chapter 1271 - Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 Appraisal Result
Chapter 1271: Chapter 1271: Appraisal Result Chapter 1271: Chapter 1271: Appraisal Result This time, Cam Walker didnt say anything.
After all, she hadnt nned to ask him to stay the night.
Watching his car disappear around the corner, she then turned and went back inside the house.
After taking a bath, she walked to the bedside and looked at her daughters sleeping face, her face involuntarily lighting up with a happy smile.
Just three days left until the appraisal resultse out.
As soon as the hospitals results are out, their family of three would be reunited, right?
C
The long three days were neither fast nor slow.
Three dayster, Cam Walker didnt go to thepany but drove directly to the hospital. This update is avable on Fndovel
However, just as she opened the car door to get out, Leon Haydens car also stopped across from her.
The two got out of their cars and their eyes met.
They both seemed eager for the results of this identification.
She knew that the man standing opposite her might not remember her, but she believed that one day, he would recall every little detail about their past together.
Side by side, they walked to the testing department.
In a little while, the doctor came out holding the identification report sheet.
When he saw the two of them, his expression was somewhat heavy.
This is the appraisal result.
Looking at the report sheet in the doctors hand, Cam Walker was the first to take it and then she lowered her head to carefully read the data.
However, when she saw the section for the appraisal results, she froze entirely, her face turning instantly as pale as snow!
Bloodline match: 0.8%. Appraisal result: Not biological.
How could this be
Seeing the results on the report, the first thought that came to Cams mind was that it was impossible!
How can it be not biological
How can this be she murmured, lifting her sorrowful eyes to look at the doctor in front of her, Doctor, could you have made a mistake? Its impossible, they clearly are
Although she wasntpletely certain that Leon Hayden was yton Howard, deep down, she steadfastly believed they were the same person.
His scent, his familiar eyes, everything about him was once yton Howard, how could it not be biological
This couldnt be, it simply couldnt!
Noticing the change in her expression and emotions, at this time, Leon Hayden also couldnt help but reach out to take the appraisal result from her hand.
However, when he saw the results, he, too, stiffened in that instant.
He had never thought he would so eagerly anticipate the words biological appearing on the appraisal results, yet they werent there.
His fingers tightened around the report sheet, a fire of anger seeming to burn in his chest.
And this fire, he didnt know where it came from, nor how to vent it.
These days, he had continually suspected that he was yton Howard, but in the end, it all seemed like a joke, and he had taken it seriously.
He had even begun to take an interest in this woman, developing feelings for her.
Its impossible, Doctor, there must be a mistake
In Cam Walkers heart, she was certain Leon Hayden was yton Howard, but such a result was utterly unforeseen.
Was it that she couldnt let go, or was everything truly a mistake?
Seeing her anxious expression, that Doctor shifted his line of sight to look at her, I know this result is disappointing for you, but this appraisal result cant be wrong. If youre not at ease, I can do it again for you.
Chapter 1272 - Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 Heartbreaking Part Please Dont
Chapter 1272: Chapter 1272: Heartbreaking Part, Please Dont Criticize Chapter 1272: Chapter 1272: Heartbreaking Part, Please Dont Criticize No need.
Beside him, Lewis Harrisons cold voice rang out.
Cam Walker turned her head and looked at the man in front of her, only to see his eyes turn extremely icy, emitting not a single trace of warmth.
This look in his eyes was even colder than the first time she had met him.
Cam Walker was startled, as if something was flowing out of her chest, a feeling of gloomy loss, as if something precious was moving away from her
Raising his icy pupils, Lewis Harrison nced at the woman in front of him, then threw the identification report he was holding onto the ground, turned around indifferently, and walked towards the Front Door
Watching his indifferent departing figure, Cam Walker felt waves of pain in her chest, the same kind of pain she felt that year when she watched yton Howard fall off the Cliffside.
How could it havee to this It wasnt supposed to be like this, it shouldnt be like this
Picking up the report sheet from the ground, Cam Walker held her chest, squatted on the ground, and sobbed uncontrobly.
If he was not yton Howard, then where was her yton Howard? Why did she have to endure the pain of losing him over and over again, why did it make her expect, only to plunge her into an abyss, leaving her in unbearable pain
Leaving the Hospital, as soon as he got into the car, Lewis Harrison mmed the elerator to the floor, as if venting the rage in his heart!
He didnt know what exactly he was angry about, what irritated him, he should have known from the start, that all this was just a misunderstanding, he merely resembled her ex-husband!
Yet he believed it to be true, even doubted his own identity, suspected that he was not really his Grandpas Grandson!
How ridiculous, with such arge Corporation, such a prestigious status, he had actually doubted, doubted that he was British, that he was her Ex-Husband!
The more he thought about it, the fiercer the fire in Lewis Harrisons chest became, and he couldnt help but tug at his necktie, mmed the elerator to the floor, and sped off to the Hotel! ???? ????s? ???????s ?? findnovel
Hospital Main Entrance.
Cam Walker, holding the report sheet and looking deste, walked out of the Hospital Main Entrance, appearing as if her soul was lost, somewhat absent-minded.
Maybe because of her low spirits, she almost unknowingly walked towards the middle of the Roadway.
Be careful!
Suddenly, a strong arm yanked her back tightly, followed by a burst of coarse swearing, Fuck! Want to die? If you wanna die, dont do it under my car!
Cam Walker hadnt even reacted when the owner of the swearing, along with his car, had vanished into the traffic.
Cam? Whats wrong? Jose Pearces voice rang in her ears.
Cam Walker turned her head, and when she saw Jose Pearce, her expression was still very deste.
Seeing her here, Jose Pearce was quite surprised.
But noticing her unusualplexion, he became worried.
Its you. Looking at the man in front of her, Cam Walker just slightly lifted her eyelid and calmly asked.
Are you feeling unwell?
Noticing her pale face, and that she was at the Hospital Entrance, Jose Pearces first thought was that she might not be feeling well, hence was visiting the Doctor.
Son, who is this Lady? At this time, a Middle-aged Woman beside him could not help but speak up.
Jose Pearce turned his head, looked at his Mother, and then simply introduced her, Mom, this is Cam Walker, whom Ive talked about before.
Upon hearing this, Joses mother couldnt help but raise her line of sight and scrutinized Cam Walker carefully.
Chapter 1273 - Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 No I cant accept it
Chapter 1273: Chapter 1273: No, I cant ept it Chapter 1273: Chapter 1273: No, I cant ept it However, she seemed to notice something was off with Cam Walkers expression and simply smiled slightly, Then you young people chat, Ill go in first.
Having said that, Mrs. Pearce had already turned and entered the hospital.
Watching the middle-aged womans retreating figure, Cam Walker finally snapped back to reality and looked at Jose Pearce.
Why are you here?
My mother is not well, so I brought her to see the doctor. What about you? Jose Pearce looked at her and noticed that she was holding something in her hand.
Could it be that she was also feeling unwell and had encountered some problems?
I Cam tried to speak but stopped herself, thinking about the identification results, she couldnt help but grip the report sheet in her hand a bit tighter.
Seeing her start to speak and then stop, and noticing her pained expression, and the sheet in her hand,
Jose Pearce mistook it for her having contracted some severe illness and, not daring to tell him, he reached out and took the sheet from her hand out of concern.
Cam Walker reacted, but it was toote; Jose Pearce had already taken the report sheet.
Expecting it to be a medical report, however, when he saw the words Paternity Test, Jose Pearce was somewhat surprised.
He lifted his head to look at Cam Walker, then looked down again at the names on the report sheet.
Lewis Harrison, Belinda Howard?
They
He lifted his head, looking at the woman before him. At this time, Cam Walker had already lowered her head, her expression one of dejection.
Do you still suspect that Mr. Harrison is your ex-husband? He lowered his head, gazing at the woman in front of him, his voice very soft, as if afraid of hurting her. Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel
Cam lifted her eyes to look at Jose Pearce, Yes, all my suspicions were wrong. yton Howard is long gone and will nevere back
Taking the report sheet out of his hand, Cam turned around and walked towards her car.
Watching her distraught figure, Jose Pearce, at this moment, seemed to have a heavy heart. He suddenly stepped forward and grabbed her arm.
Cam, cant you try to ept another rtionship? These days, he had been busy with work and indeed had not had the time to properly apany her.
But he truly cared for her and hoped she would try to ept his feelings for her.
Cam lifted her eyes, her gaze somewhat vacant.
I cant, I cant ept it. Pushing away his tightly grasping arm, Cam opened the car door, got in, and then drove off, disappearing into the roadway.
Back at the Company, Cams mind waspletely elsewhere, as if she had lost her soul.
Knowing that she was getting the identification results today, it wasnt long before Emily Walker, knowing she was back, also hurried over to her office.
As soon as she pushed the door open, she went straight to the point.
How did it go? Are the appraisal results out? As soon as she entered the Office, Emily noticed Cams distraught figure sitting on the sofa and couldnt help but be stunned. Then she walked over and realized something was off with her expression.
Whats wrong?
Inside the sofa, Cam lifted her eyes, which were moist at this time.
Looking at Emily before her, she seemed to find the only shred of support, reaching out and hugging Emilys neck, starting to sob on her shoulder.
yton Howard he can nevere back He died He died in that ident
Hearing her sudden sobbing, Emily was momentarily panicked and perplexed, frowning as she tried to understand what exactly was happening.
After a few seconds, she seemed toe to her senses, pushing her away, Did the appraisal resultse out? Hes not yton Howard?
Chapter 1274 - Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 Could It Be a Mistake
Chapter 1274: Chapter 1274: Could It Be a Mistake? Chapter 1274: Chapter 1274: Could It Be a Mistake? Cam pressed her red lips together and shook her head, tears falling nonstop. He and Belinda, they have no blood rtionship at all not biologically rted
Hearing this, Emily felt as if there had been an explosion in her mind.
Leon Hayden had no blood rtionship with Belinda? That meant he really wasnt yton Howard?
But hadnt he said that memories had surfaced in his mind? Even some of the things Cam said felt familiar to him. If he wasnt yton Howard, then what was all this about?
Are you certain theres no mistake? He himself suspects he might be yton Howard! Emily furrowed her brows and stared at Cam in disbelief.
Cam shook her head. The doctor said theres no mistake
But could there be a mix-up somewhere else? Or, could someone with ulterior motives have tampered with it?
Emily had her reasons for such suspicions, as she herself had once undergone a paternity test, and that time, it had been tampered with Content originallyes from findnovel
With that said, Cam stopped crying and looked at Emily.
Do you mean that time with Dad
Realizing she had let slip more than she meant to, Emily quickly rified, Cam, dont get me wrong, Im not ming you for anything that happened back then. Im just worried there could be a mistake with this.
Things from the past had long since changed. She didnt hold them to heart anymore. Her concern was that someone might have tampered with their paternity test results.
Hearing this, Cam also began to entertain some doubts.
But upon further consideration, it seemed unlikely that such a thing could happen.
However, besides you and Baron Stuart, no one else knew we were getting a paternity test done. Who could have tampered with it? She couldnt think of anyone who would do such a thing.
Emily bowed her head, seemingly also at a loss.
All at a sudden, she seemed to recall someone, What about Harrisons fiancee? Didnt you say he had a fiancee? Could it be her?
Prompted by this suggestion, Cam began to doubt as well.
After all, every time his fiancee saw her, she looked as if she wanted to devour her.
But would Leon Hayden tell his fiancee about the paternity test?
Cam lifted her eyes, looking somewhat lost as she faced Emily.
I dont know if he told her about this or not.
Then call him right now and ask him if hes told his fiancee anything about you and him! Emily was impatient. Although the likelihood was slim, it was always good to be vignt.
Cam wasnt sure whether she should call Leon Hayden or not.
Recalling the cold look in his eyes at the hospital, her heart sank into an icy abyss, barely mustering the courage to phone him.
Could we be overthinking all this? After all Cam lowered her head, remembering her actions towards Emily at that time, actions that even now, she found uneptable.
After all, not everyone is as jealous as I was
Seeing her self-reproach, Emily grew anxious.
Cam, whats done is done. Im not ming you. We just want to clear things up, right? Its just a phone call. If you wont make it, Ill do it for you.
Saying this, Emily had already pulled out the cell phone from Cams bag and searched through the contacts for Leon Haydens number.
Chapter 1275 - Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 How Are You Here
Chapter 1275: Chapter 1275 How Are You Here? Chapter 1275: Chapter 1275 How Are You Here? Then, without thinking, he swiftly made the call!
Previously, inside a room at Georges Hotel.
Leon Hayden sat on the sofa, downing whiskey after whiskey, as if trying to vent an inexplicable irritation in his heart!
He didnt understand what was wrong with him, why he felt such disappointment upon seeing that result!
The room door was knocked, but Leon Hayden didnt respond, continuing to drink one after another.
Unable to wait for a response from inside, Nina Adams pushed the door open and walked in.
Upon entering, she saw him sitting there alone, drowning his sorrows. From his expression, he seemed very unhappy.
Nina walked over and sat down beside Leon Hayden, looking at him nonchntly, her eyes filled with concern.
Leon, whats wrong?
Cradling the tall ss, Leon Hayden sipped the pale yellow liquid, then averted his gaze slightly to look at the woman who had sat down beside him.
He gave Nina a brief nce and said nothing, instead raising his ss and taking another sip,pletely ignoring the woman beside him.
Seeing him like this, Nina lowered her gaze slightly, pursing her lips as if pondering something.
Could a single appraisal result make him turn to alcohol like this? Does it imply that he truly cares about that mother and daughter?
Could it be that he really is yton Howard? Find the newest release on find{n}ovel
But he is clearly Grandpa Harrisons grandson, born in South Korea!
What exactly is going on here?
Lifting her head and seeing him pour another drink, Nina quickly reached out to stop him.
Leon, stop drinking!
Leon Hayden turned his gaze, looked at the delicate small hands grabbing his arm, then lifted his eyes to gaze at the pale, exquisite face.
At this moment, he seemed really drunk. In his blurred vision, that face unconsciously transformed into Cam Walkers.
Whats really going on with you? Is there something you cant share with me? Nina looked at him, though she already knew in her heart, she still pretended to be oblivious and looked at him worriedly.
Looking at the woman in front of him, Leon Hayden was momentarily lost in thought.
Why are you here? His tone was somewhat cold, yet his deep ck eyes revealed a hint of pain.
Nina paused, somewhat confused by his words.
I knocked on the door, and when you didnt respond, I just came in.
She looked at him, thinking he was upset because she had entered uninvited.
Looking at the woman in front of him, Leon Haydens vision grew increasingly blurry, but the face before him became clearer due to his drunken awareness.
That faceCit was surely Cam Walkers.
He turned towards her, slowly leaning in closer to that familiar face, as if trying to etch her into his eyes, deep into his bones.
Do you know? I, Leon Hayden, have never been so disheveled before, yet your arrival has thrown my entire world into disarray
Watching his suddenly entranced eyes and listening to his words, Nina was momentarily stunned, not understanding what he was talking about.
Leon are you, are you drunk? she asked, looking at him bewilderedly.
Leon Hayden leaned closer, his hand unconsciously hooking her jaw, forcing her to look directly into his eyes, Why did you suddenly burst into my world? Why have you made me so restless?
Chapter 1276 - Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 Its just like... hes going to kiss
Chapter 1276: Chapter 1276: Its just like hes going to kiss her? Chapter 1276: Chapter 1276: Its just like hes going to kiss her? His familiar and handsome face was just inches away, and Nina Adams was stunned, but she seemed to have understood something.
He was drunk and even mistook her for another woman Cam Walker!
Why did this happen They had met for only two months, so why had shepletely upied his inner world!
Thinking about this, Nina Adams was filled with unwillingness!
I Do I really make you so restless? She looked at him, her eyes full of pain.
She loved him deeply; from the first time they met, she had fallen deeply in love with him, but now, he was in love with another woman.
Cam Walker, I have never longed so much to have any woman, and yet you have seeded
His words were like a cold, sharp sword, deeply piercing Nina Adams chest.
She looked at him, her eyes filled with agony, yet powerless.
Following that, she felt the mans face getting closer and closer, just two centimeters away from her.
To be honest, they had known each other for more than three years, but he had never looked at her so closely, and Nina Adams heart couldnt help but race.
And his expression looked exactly like he wanted to kiss her.
The mans face came closer, and the next second, he had pressed her into the soft,fortable sofa
Nina Adams knew he mistook her for Cam Walker, but she didnt want to reject his advance.
Although they had numerous intimate actions, in three years, he had never kissed her.
Now that there was such an opportunity, how could she easily let it go? Discover more novels at FndNovel
The process didnt matter, what mattered was that she wanted this final oue!
Looking at the increasingly nearing handsome face, Nina Adams did not resist, instead, she let him press her into the sofa.
Leon
Hearing the name she softly called out, Lewis Harrison was slightly startled for a moment; this was the first time she had called his name.
Lips gradually descending, just one centimeter away from hers
Looking into those clear pupils, Lewis Harrison became even more captivated.
He yearned for her, never having longed for a woman so much before.
Regardless of whether she was yton Howards wife, he wanted her, to possess both her body and heart.
Looking at the captivating handsome face before her, Nina Adams was almost impatient; she reached out to wrap her arms around his neck and leaned in, eager to kiss those sensual thin lips.
She had been looking forward to this day for a long time, and now it was finally about to arrive
But just as Nina Adams closed her eyes, waiting for the lips that were about to cover hers, the long-awaited kiss did not fall
Confused, she slowly opened her eyes, only to see the man frowning, looking at her in puzzlement.
What, whats wrong? Nina Adams asked subconsciously, her heart worried; had he sobered up at this moment?
Looking at the woman beneath him, Lewis Harrisons eyes turned from the warmth of a moment ago to a certain coldness.
After a few seconds, he released her, Im going to take a bath.
Having said that, he got up and went towards the bathroom.
Watching his retreating back, Nina Adams felt no loss but instead lifted the corners of her mouth slightly.
He said he was going to take a bath, did that mean in a little while they would
Thinking about this, Nina Adams unconsciously raised the corners of her mouth, her heart brimming with joy.
At this moment, however, the cell phone on the tea table suddenly rang.
Chapter 1277 - Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 You Still Havent Given Up Hope
Chapter 1277: Chapter 1277: You Still Havent Given Up Hope? Chapter 1277: Chapter 1277: You Still Havent Given Up Hope? She turned her head and looked at Leon Hayden, who had already walked into the bathroom and closed the door. By this time, the sound of running water had starteding from inside the bathroom.
Shifting her gaze, Nina Adams picked up the cell phone from the tea table and checked the caller ID.
The name disyed was: Cam Walker.
Why would she be calling at this time?
With a hint of jealousy and anger, Nina took another look at Leon Hayden, who wouldnt being out anytime soon, and without thinking, she slid the answer button.
Hello?
Just as the call connected, Emily Walker couldnt help but frown.
Why was it a womans voice?
She was somewhat puzzled as she raised her eyes and nced at Cam Walker beside her.
Then she asked on the phone, Who is this?
Hearing the womans voice on the phone, Nina assumed it was Cam, and her tone was quite unpleasant, Leon Haydens fiancee. I truly didnt expect that even now, you still havent given up?
Her words carried an undertone, but as an outsider to the situation, Emily couldnt detect the implication.
She thought there was some bad blood between her and Cam, which was why she uttered such words as even now, you still havent given up.
But this fiancee of Leon Hayden really didnt seem like someone easy to mess with!
Sorry, Im looking for Leon Hayden.
Hearing this, Nina realized that the voice on the phone wasnting from Cam, which made her raise her eyebrows in confusion.
Youre not Cam Walker?
No.
Let her take the phone.
We just want to find Leon Hayden.
How funny! My fiance is not someone you can just seek out as you please. Who are you, anyway? Did you also fall for my fiance?
Hearing that, Emily on the phone was nearly exasperated!
It seemed that this fiancee of Leon Hayden was indeed a formidable person. Did the paternity test matter have anything to do with her?
Emily was highly skeptical.
Rest assured, your fiance isnt handsome enough to attract me. Were looking for him just to rify some things. If hes not there, then well call backter!
After finishing her sentence, Emily was about to hang up the phone.
Let Cam Walker take the phone! Nina blurted out, sensing that Emily was about to hang up.
Emily listened, nced at Cam in front of her, hesitated for a few seconds, but still handed the phone to Cam.
Leon Haydens fiancee wants to talk to you.
Looking at the cell phone being passed to her, Cam seemed stunned for a second, then took the phone.
Hello? Her voice was somewhat indifferent; she didnt want much to do with this Nina Adams. Content originallyes from fin?novel
Weve just made love, and hes taking a bath now. If you have anything to say, talk to me, Nina said upon hearing Cams voice, her tone full of pride.
Listening to Ninas words on the phone, Cam felt something sting sharply in her chest for a moment, causing her acute pain.
But she didnt know why she should feel heartache, after all, Leon Hayden might not even be yton Howard.
Still, this was something she seemed to have done to Emily before, so it was nothing she couldnt handle.
Putting aside the pain in her heart, Cam smiled faintly and spoke to Nina on the phone, Is that so? Then he probably hasnt satisfied you yet? You seem so full of energy right now, you must be left wanting more?
At her words, Nina was momentarily left speechless,pletely at a loss for words!
Chapter 1278 - Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 Then You All Continue After the
Chapter 1278: Chapter 1278: Then You All Continue After the Bath Chapter 1278: Chapter 1278: Then You All Continue After the Bath I thought saying that would make Cam Walker give up, but unexpectedly, she mocked me instead!
She gritted her teeth, unsure of how to respond to Cam Walkers words.
Ha, who said that? We are intimate on the bed every night. How could there be any frustration? As a woman, you should know that, she said.
Hearing this caused a pang of pain in Cam Walkers heart.
Although she had seen that Lewis Harrison and his fiancee lived in separate rooms, they were just next door to each other. With such a short distance, which man could endure such loneliness?
Thinking about Lewis Harrisons handsome looks and strong physique, it was clear that it wouldnt lead to any unsatisfied desires.
Thinking about this made Cam Walker feel it was such an ironic situation.
Really? Then continue after your bath, she said calmly with a smile and then hung up the phone.
However, the moment the phone call ended, her smile vanished, reced by a face full of sadness and loss.
Noticing her somber expression, Emily Walker couldnt help but ask, Whats wrong? What did she say?
Cam Walker looked up and smiled weakly at her, Nothing, just something I once did to you.
Nowadays, Emily must be feeling a simr hidden pain as her.
Emily Walker was confused, not understanding what Cam Walker was referring to.
Emily, you go ahead with your work; Ill call again in a little while.
To prevent Emily from seeing her in such despondency, Cam Walker forced a smile and spoke.
Watching her feigned strength, Emily was worried but helpless. She just had to stand up, Ill go upstairs then. Remember to call and check everything.
Regarding the paternity test, she always suspected that the fiancee was deeply involved.
Jealousy in women could be frighteningCwhat if she had really tampered with it? To be safe, they should rify things.
Or perhaps, do another DNA test!
Cam Walker nodded, indicating she would callter. Get full chapters from Find1Novel
Once Emily left, Cam Walker leaned back in the sofa, listless.
Looking at the paternity results on the tea table, her mind became even more troubled.
Could it really be Nina Adams who had tampered with it?
Thinking it over, it seemed quite possible; after all, from the start, Nina Adams had treated her as a thorn in her side, wishing she could get rid of her as soon as possible!
But did Harrison really tell his fiancee about this matter?
With this thought, Cam Walkers headache worsened, and she felt drained of energy while slumped on the sofa.
She didnt know how much time had passed, seemingly unable to focus on work for the entire day.
Her gaze caught the cell phone on the tea table Ctwo hours had already passed. Would the cell phone be with Harrison now?
Cam Walker sat up, picked up the phone, and was about to dial the number. But thinking about what Nina Adams had said, she couldnt help but imagine their current situation in the hotel room
And recalling the indifferent way Harrison had turned around in the hospital, she dismissed the idea of dialing the number.
.
After work, since it was Friday, Cam Walker had to personally pick up Belinda Howard from the kindergarten.
Arriving at the front door of the kindergarten, she saw little Belinda Howard standing there.
Chapter 1279 - Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 He Is Nothing
Chapter 1279: Chapter 1279: He Is Nothing! Chapter 1279: Chapter 1279: He Is Nothing! Mommy! Seeing her get out of the car, Belinda Howard ran over excitedly and hugged her, nting a firm kiss on her!
Returning home, Belinda Howard seemed to have gotten used to the presence of Leon Hayden, and it wasnt until dinner time that she lifted her pretty little face to look at Cam Walker.
Mommy, will Daddye to our house today?
Her daughters sudden question made Cam Walker, who had already been eating without tasting the food, momentarily stunned, as she raised her eyes to look at her daughter.
After a few seconds of silence, she spoke indifferently, Not today.
What about tomorrow? Belinda Howard blinked her big eyes with an innocent expression.
Cam Walker paused again but still said, He wonte tomorrow either.
Hearing this, Belinda Howard couldnt help but feel disappointed and looked up at her mommy with hopeful eyes, Why? Did Daddy and Mommy have a fight? Why wont Daddye anymore?
Perhaps because her mood was already in turmoil, and with her daughter repeatedly asking about Leon Hayden, Cam Walker seemed to lose patience, showing her emotions in front of her daughter for the first time!
Belinda, can you not think about him every day? Im your mommy; he is nothing. He will nevere to our house again, never!
Perhaps because she had suppressed too much in her heart, by the end of her words, she couldnt help but raise her voice slightly.
In four years, she had never lost her temper like this in front of Belinda Howard. Hearing such an aggressive tone from her, Mrs. Beckham came out of the kitchen as well. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s??
Belinda Howard hadnt expected her always loving mommy to suddenly be so fierce and even lose her temper at her.
For a moment, she seemed terrified, and the next second, she couldnt help but cry out of grievance, Mommy sob
Beside her, seeing Belinda Howard suddenly break into tears, Mrs. Beckham was scared too and hurriedly picked her up tofort her, Belinda, dont cry, be good
Turning her head and seeing the pained look on Cam Walkers face, Mrs. Beckham seemed to sense that she was upset and carried Belinda Howard to the sofa in the living room, fearing that her sudden anger might scare Belinda again.
Belinda, be good, no more crying As she looked at her little face crying so pitifully, Mrs. Beckham felt her heart almost shattering.
She asionally looked back at Cam Walker in the dining area, wondering what had gotten into her today; she had never been like this before.
At the dining table front, Cam Walker sat there somewhat dazed, listening to the continuous sobsing from the living room. Her heart was full of pain, and she regretted her behavior just now.
She wasnt even sure what came over her to vent her anger on her daughter.
Raising her hand, she wiped away the tears that had inadvertently fallen. Cam Walker stood up and walked to the living room.
Looking at her daughter, who kept crying, she felt immense heartache.
Belinda Im sorry, Mommy didnt mean to get angry at you Facing her daughter, she felt engulfed by a sense of guilt.
Mrs. Beckham looked up at her, not knowing what to say at the moment.
While in her arms, Belinda Howard, upon hearing Cam Walkers voice, just pouted and continued to cry. It was evident that she didnt want to ept her mommys apology.
She turned her chubby little head and buried her face in Mrs. Beckhams shoulder as if she wanted to ignore Cam Walker, still crying out of grievance.
Looking at her daughters stubborn little face, Cam Walker felt at a loss for a moment, unsure of how tofort her daughters tender heart.
Chapter 1280 - Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 Did You Ask Clearly
Chapter 1280: Chapter 1280: Did You Ask Clearly? Chapter 1280: Chapter 1280: Did You Ask Clearly? Just now, I suddenly lost my temper, I must have scared her.
Belinda, can you forgive Mommy just this once, okay? I really didnt mean it She sat down and made her voice as soft as possible.
At that moment, Belinda slowly turned her head, her little face still covered with sad tear stains, looking at Cam Walker with a face full of grievance, Really?
Cam Walker quickly nodded, Yes!
Then, Belinda will forgive Mommy this once!
Hearing her daughters words, Cam Walker felt a great relief and took her from Mrs. Beckhams arms, holding her tightly.
Mommy promises, I will never lose my temper at you again.
Her grip was a bit tight, and Belinda, being hugged, was almost unable to breathe, Mommy, youre holding too tight, Belinda can barely breathe
Hearing this, Cam Walker quickly loosened her grip a bit, indeed seeing her daughters face turn red.
Mother and daughter broke intoughter, the brief unhappinessing to an end.
However, after dinner, after a bath, when lying on the bed ready to sleep, Belinda still very much wanted to ask when Daddy woulde again, but remembering that her persistent questions had previously upset Mommy, she held back.
She thought it must be because Daddy and Mommy had argued, so he hadnte over for a while.
As she thought, Belinda drifted off into dreand unknowingly.
Looking at her daughters sleeping face, Cam Walker couldnt feel any sleepiness at all; her mind was filled with the events that had happened today.
For original chapters go to find{n}ovel
The next day.
Since it was the weekend, Cam Walker didnt wake up too early.
After breakfast, she spent the whole morning watching TV at home with her daughter.
Suddenly, the cell phone ringtone rang.
Hello, Emily.
Did you make the call? Have you cleared it up? As soon as the call connected, Emily immediately started to ask.
Cam Walker was stunned for a few seconds, then slightly lowered her eyelids with some sadness, No, I think, theres no need for that anymore.
How could there be no need? Arent you worried that it really was his fiancee tampering with the paternity test? Emily asked anxiously.
Those words seemed to worry Cam Walker too.
If, like Emily said, Nina Adams had tampered with something
Then, should I call now to rify? Although, Leon Hayden might not answer her calls.
Yes, call now! No matter the oue, rifying it is better than being confused.
After hanging up, Cam Walker picked up her phone, pulled up Leon Haydens number.
She pondered for a few seconds, finally mustered her courage, and dialed the number.
However, just when she was hoping the call would connect, the female customer services emotionless mechanical voice came from the other end
Turned off?
Looking at the cell phone in her hand, Cam Walker was momentarily dazed.
Leon Haydens phone was actually turned off.
Thinking about this, she couldnt help but wonder if he was avoiding her, thus severing this only means ofmunication.
On the other side, at Stuart Manor.
Sitting inside the sofa in the living room, Emily was anxiously waiting for Cam Walkers call back.
Baron Stuart came downstairs, saw her pensive looking and couldnt help frowning.
Did the results of the Parent and Child teste back?
Emily looked up, nced at Baron Stuart walking over, and then with a face full of mncholy, It came back, but she raised her eyes, seriously looking at her husband in front of her, Its not his biological child.
Chapter 1281 - Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 Can You Help Investigate
Chapter 1281: Chapter 1281: Can You Help Investigate? Chapter 1281: Chapter 1281: Can You Help Investigate? Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart was also suddenly taken aback, as if the result was somewhat unexpected.
Why isnt it his biological child
Looking at the man in front of her, Emily Walker seemed to suddenly think of something and grabbed his arm, Husband, can you help to investigate whether anything was tampered with in the Parent and Child paternity test between Belinda Howard and Leon Hayden?
Watching her earnest expression, Baron Stuart couldnt help but frown slightly, Why do you think that?
Emily Walker lowered her eyelids and thought carefully.
Because, Cam Walker said that Leon Hayden once also recalled some images, and he found the words Cam Walker had said before very familiar. If thats the case, he should be yton Howard, right? And Belinda Howard should be his and Cam Walkers daughter, shouldnt she? How can it be that shes not his biological child?
And, the paternity test between me and Father was initially tampered with, which is why
Seeing her so serious, Baron Stuart also couldnt help but lower his eyelids, feeling that this matter seemed indeed not that simple.
These days, he had also been continuously investigating the background of Leon Hayden, but to investigate specifically, he presumed a trip to South Korea would be necessary.
Although there was no conclusive evidence to prove that Leon Hayden was yton Howard, he had also always felt that these two people were the same. Now, with the appearance of a non-biological paternity test result, he too was very surprised.
He thought that after the paternity test, everything would be clear, but now it seemed there were still some twists and turns.
-
Ever since this matter urred, Cam Walkers mood these days had been quite low.
Leon Hayden also hadnt appeared in front of mother and daughter for quite a long time, everything was as though back to the beginning, when he was absent.
The coboration with KM Corporation was still underway, but it seemed no longer managed personally by Leon Hayden.
Ever present these days, but without having seen Leon Hayden, Belinda Howard also appeared a bit puzzled.
That day, sitting inside the sofa, Belinda Howard couldnt help but raise her head, looking at her mommy with confusion.
Mommy, Belinda wants to ask you something, but please dont get angry, okay?
Cam Walker was leaning on the sofa watching TV. Hearing her daughters voice, she turned her head and saw her looking at herself with a cautious expression.
What is it?
Belinda Howard pursed her tiny pink lips, Promise me you wont get angry before I tell you.
Okay, Mommy wont get angry, go on.
I want to ask why hasnt Daddye to see me these days?
Hearing this, Cam Walker was taken aback.
Recalling thest time she had lost her temper with her daughter, this time, Cam Walker had calmed down quite a bit.
She stretched out her hand and picked up her daughter onto herp. Because heC
Its Daddy!
Cam Walker was about to find an excuse to console her daughter but heard her suddenly exim, pointing at the international news being broadcast on television.
Mommy, its Daddy, look! Watching Leon Hayden appear on the TV screen, Belinda Howard was thrilled. Follow current nov?ls on F?nd-Novel
Cam Walker raised her eyelids and followed the direction she was pointing, indeed seeing Leon Hayden appear on the TV, dressed handsomely and appearing before various media.
And beside him, stood the brightly dressed Nina Adams
Seeing the two appear together on camera, that beautifully-crafted image was so ring to her, yet so envy-inducing for others.
Chapter 1282 - Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 Camila Walker take a look at this
Chapter 1282: Chapter 1282: Cam Walker, take a look at this! Chapter 1282: Chapter 1282: Cam Walker, take a look at this! Under the shing lights, Leon Haydens face remained calm andposed, as though warning people not to approach him easily. In contrast to Nina Adams, his expression was full of joyful smiles.
Mr. Harrison, I heard that after you returned to the country, you n to officially hold an engagement banquet with Lady Adams. Is this true?
The media reporters boldly spoke up, hoping to obtain some information.
However, Leon merely lifted his eyelids coldly and nced at the many reporters in front of him without answering their questions.
But Nina Adams couldnt wait to speak up, her face beaming with happiness.
Yes, the date is set for next month on the 14th, also Valentines Day.
She picked the date herself; she wanted to high-profile dere to everyone in South Korea all that she had achieved! And this date was deeply memorable for all women, as was this man the dream of all women!
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker, who was sitting in front of the TV, suddenly turned pale, feeling as if something was blocked in her heart, unable to rise or fall, and extremely ufortable.
Engagement
Even though she knew there was already a marriage contract between them, now that she heard this news herself, she still felt a piercing pain in her heart.
Why did her heart ache, when that person was not yton Howard at all? Why did she still feel heartache
Mommy, who is the aunt standing next to Daddy? At this moment, Belinda Howard, who was sitting in herp, suddenly looked up and asked Cam.
For a long time, Cam came back to her senses from her destion, looked down at her daughter in her arms.
She is Her heart was still aching; looking at her daughter, she suddenly didnt know how to respond.
Mommy, why does the TV say Daddy is getting engaged to that aunt? What is an engagement? Is it like getting married? Doesnt Daddy want us anymore?
The world of a child might be innocent and ignorant, but they could understand the term get married somewhat.
Cam lowered her head, and a trace of sourness appeared in the depths of her eyes unknowingly.
Belinda, you must remember, hes not your Daddy. Your Daddy had already died before you were born
Not true! Upon hearing that Daddy had died, Belinda immediately protested, her little face filled with grief, Daddy isnt dead, hes obviously right there on TV!
Thats not, thats not Belindas Daddy
Mommy is a liar
Just then, the doorbell rang urgently.
Mrs. Beckham walked over and opened the door, only to see Emily Walker rushing into the living room with something in her hand.
Cam!
As she entered, she saw the mother and daughter crying together, Emily stood stunned for a second, staring nkly at the mother and daughter.
Whats going on here
Looking at the suddenly arrived Emily, Belinda looked even more aggrieved, Auntie Mommy said Belindas Daddy died wu The source of th?s content is FndNovel
Seeing her cry so heartbrokenly, the tender-hearted Emily couldnt bear it, hurriedly held her in her arms,forting and cooing her.
Belinda, dont cry, be good
No, now was not the time for this!
Emily suddenly snapped out of it, quickly ced Belinda on the side of the sofa, then took the documents she held in her hand to Cam.
Cam, look at this!
At this time, Cams mood was also very low, she turned her head away and took the piece of paper from Emilys hand.
Chapter 1283 - Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 The True Appraisal Result
Chapter 1283: Chapter 1283: The True Appraisal Result! Chapter 1283: Chapter 1283: The True Appraisal Result! Upon looking, she realized it was the paternity test and, not understanding, she lifted her head to gaze at Emily Walker, Whats this for? ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find(?)ovel
She had seen the appraisal result long ago, so what else was there to see?
Beside her, Emily Walker was extremely anxious!
Look at it closely again!
Facing her urgent expression, Cam Walker, although confused and uprehending, lowered her head once more to look at the paternity test report sheet.
At this look, she couldnt help but freezepletely!
Bloodline Match: 99.89% Appraisal Result: Biological
Looking at each line on the page, Cam Walker felt an indescribable excitement in her heart, coupled with an overwhelming disbelief!
She raised her head to look at Emily Walker in front of her, and at that moment, her voice trembled, What, what does this mean
What else could it mean? This is your original appraisal result! At this time, Emily Walker was truly grateful that she had requested her husband to look into this matter that day, and as it turned out, someone had indeed tampered with it!
Cam Walker lifted her gaze, herplexion ashen, You, youre saying the one I had was fake?
Looking at her, Emily Walker solemnly nodded her head, Yes.
Hearing this, Cam Walker was stunned, she looked down once again, hardly daring to believe her own eyes.
He is biological
Which means, Lewis Harrison is yton Howard
He is yton Howard
Emily, are you, are you sure this is real? Youre not lying to me? Her lips quivering, her heart might have been immensely stirred, but her eyes betrayed a deep agony.
Do you think I would go out of my way toe to your house with this report just to deceive you? Emily Walker retorted. Howe when it came to herself, she was the one being misled?
He is yton Howard he really is yton Howard
Thinking about this, Cam Walker felt she couldnt stay even one second longer, and she immediately stood up, grabbed the car key and the report, and rushed out of the home gate!
On the way, she drove straight to Georges Hotel, her tears slipping non-stop, like a ceaseless spring gushing forth incessantly.
In the depths of her heart was one voice: He is yton Howard he really is her yton Howard, within arms reach.
Although she had doubted him before, she had never imagined that, upon seeing this paternity test, she would be so moved, filled with gratitude towards this world for not taking yton Howard away that day.
She kept raising her hand to wipe away the tears on her cheeks, striving not to let them blur her line of sight.
In the blink of an eye, the car arrived at Georges Hotel, desperate, Cam Walker opened the car door, got out of the car, and hurried to the elevator to reach the 13th floor.
However, as she persistently knocked on the door, the person who opened it was apletely unfamiliar faceCand a woman at that
For a moment, seeing the woman in front of her, Cam Walker froze, thinking it was some prostitute that Lewis Harrison had called.
I, Im looking for Lewis Harrison.
Upon hearing this, the woman hesitated for a few seconds, then spoke with a nk expression, What Lewis Harrison, theres no one here by that name.
After speaking, the woman closed the room door decisively, leaving Cam Walker standing there in shock.
No Lewis Harrison? Whats going on?
Cam Walker stood there dumbfounded, at a loss for a moment.
She turned her head, then nced at the next room door.
She still couldnt bring herself to knock on Nina Adamss door.
However, what in the world was going on? How could there be another woman inside the room yton Howard was staying in?
Chapter 1284 - Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 Already Checked Out
Chapter 1284: Chapter 1284: Already Checked Out Chapter 1284: Chapter 1284: Already Checked Out Baffled and with a heart full of doubts, Cam Walker rode the elevator again to the reception desk, hoping to inquire with the beauty at the front desk.
Excuse me, the person staying on the 3rd floor, Ho- She almost blurted out yton Howards name, but remembering Leon Hayden at this time, she quickly corrected herself, No, Lewis Harrison, is he not here?
Upon hearing this, the front desk beauty looked at Cam Walker, then smiled and said, Please wait a moment, Ill check for you.
A few secondster, the front desk beauty lifted her head and looked at Cam Walker with a smile, The Mr. Harrison from South Korea has already checked out.
Hearing the front desk beautys words, Cam Walker couldnt help but be stunned. Read full story at find?novel
Already checked out? Why would he check out?
Then, what about Lady Adams staying in the next room? Has she checked out too? She asked again.
Yes, they checked out together a few days ago, the front desk beauty smiled.
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker couldnt help but feel dejected and then she remembered, beforeing here, she had watched on the TV news footage that he and Nina Adams seemed to have already returned to South Korea?
Thinking about this made her feel a surge of urgency, and she hurriedly took out her cell phone to dial Lewis Harrisons mobile number once again.
However, as she had anticipated, it was unusual, the line was still turned off.
Knowing that yton Howard had left, she returned home somewhat distraught, where Emily Walker was still waiting in the vi.
Seeing her return, Emily Walker quickly stood up and asked eagerly, How did it go? Did you find yton Howard?
Cam Walker raised her eyes, and with a pained look in her eyes, she shook her head sorrowfully, It seems like hes already gone back to South Korea, and I cant get through to his cell phone.
Why must fate toy with them like this
Seeing her sad demeanor, Emily Walker couldnt help but feel sorry for her.
It had been so hard to prove that Lewis Harrison was yton Howard, but he had already gone back to South Korea.
Emily, I might have to leave all thepany matters to you, Cam suddenly looked up at Emily, having made a decision in her mind.
Emily looked at her somewhat perplexed, wondering what she was nning.
Whats wrong?
I want to go to South Korea to bring yton Howard back. She knew that yton Howard was going to officially get engaged to Nina Adams on the 14th of next month, and she had to go to South Korea to bring him back and tell him the whole truth!
Although she didnt have enough evidence to prove that Nina Adams had tampered with the paternity test, right now, it seemed highly unlikely that anyone else could have been involved!
Emily agreed with her thoughts.
However, she felt uneasy about her going alone.
After all, through their phone conversations, she could tell that Nina Adams was not an easy woman to deal with.
Its okay, but are you sure youll be okay going by yourself? Emily wanted to apany her, but if they both went to South Korea, who would handle all thepany affairs?
Cam smiled, Ill be fine, what could possibly go wrong?
She had been to South Korea several times with her father when she was young; she wouldnt have any trouble.
Emily looked up at her, and although she was still worried, she knew that with Cams personality, she probably wouldnt let anyone bully her.
Alright then, just be careful, especially with LewisCno, especially with yton Howards fiancee. I suspect shes a tough woman to deal with, so you must be very careful.
Cam felt deeply touched by Emilys concern.
Chapter 1285 - Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 Go to South Korea Bring Daddy Back
Chapter 1285: Chapter 1285: Go to South Korea, Bring Daddy Back Chapter 1285: Chapter 1285: Go to South Korea, Bring Daddy Back Since her return to this home, Emily Walker, a sister with no blood rtion, had moved her the most.
I know, you dont have to worry about this at all. After all, I was once quite like her; I know how to handle it.
Hearing this, Emily couldnt help but reveal a slight smile.
If it had been based on Cam Walkers previous personality, she indeed wouldnt have been bullied by anyone.
However, since she had reformed, it seemed she had be apathetic to the world, and she was afraid that such a personality might lead her to be bullied.
So, when do you n to leave?
Today afternoon, Ill check the flight times in a little while.
Okay.
After decisions were made, Cam Walker began to pack her clothes, and Emily left first.
Inside the room, watching her mother who was continuously packing, Belinda Howard waspletely puzzled.
Mommy, why are you packing?
Observing her well-behaved daughter, Cam Walker stopped packing, turned around, walked over to Belinda, and gently caressed her tender little face.
Belinda, mommy needs to go to South Korea to bring Daddy back. Would it be okay if you stayed at Grandmas house during this time?
Her sudden statement excited Belinda immensely, her eyes shimmering with joy.
Bring Daddy back!?
Cam Walker nodded, Yes, Daddy ising back, but he is currently in South Korea. Mommy has to go find him, otherwise he wont know about our existence and wonte back.
Hearing this, Belinda seemed to suddenly recall something, her expression growing slightly downcast.
Isnt Uncle Harrison Daddy? Why wouldnt he know about me and mommy?
Listening to her daughters words, Cam Walker didnt know how to exin for a moment and could only smile, Its Uncle Harrison, he is Belindas daddy. Mommy just didnt know before, but now she does. So mommy needs to bring him back here, to live with us. For more chapters visit FndNovel
Really!? Upon hearing this, excitement sprouted once again on Belindas forlorn little face!
Of course, its true. So, Belinda should stay well-behaved at Grandpa and Grandmas, okay? Thinking about seeing yton Howard in South Korea filled Cam Walkers heart with anticipation at this time.
Mommy, can Ie with you? Belinda lifted her bright eyes, thinking about not seeing her daddy these past few days, and missed him dearly.
Cam Walker smiled, rubbing her daughters cheeks with her fingers, No, because Belinda still needs to attend school and cant go to South Korea with mommy.
Hearing this, Belindas spirits dampened and she lowered her eyelids, then lifted her eyes understandingly, Okay, then Ill wait for Daddy and mommy toe back. You guys shoulde back earlier!
Seeing her daughters sensible and well-behaved demeanor, Cam Walker suddenly felt a surge of sourness in her heart.
Since Belinda was born, they had never been separated for such a long time; it was just a fleeting moment, but she found it hard to let go.
Mommy promises you, we wille back very soon together with Daddy.
Belinda nodded her head.
After everything was packed, Cam Walker drove her daughter to the Walker Manor and then headed to the airport.
The flight was scheduled at three-thirty in the afternoon. After waiting for over an hour, Cam Walker went through the security check.
Three hourster, the airne arrived at Seoul Airport.
Exiting the grand entrance of the airport, Cam Walker hailed a taxi and booked a room at a hotel in the city center.
Chapter 1286 - Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 KM Group Luxurious and Grand
Chapter 1286: Chapter 1286: KM Group, Luxurious and Grand Chapter 1286: Chapter 1286: KM Group, Luxurious and Grand After arriving at the Hotel, it was already 7 PM.
But she didnt feel hungry at all.
The bustling Seoul, where could yton Howard be at this time?
Although she was fairly familiar with Seoul, she didnt know where yton Howard lived.
Leaving the Hotel, she hailed a taxi and with fluent Korean she said to the driver, Please take me to KM Group.
Half an hourter, the car arrived at KM Group, but as soon as she got out, Cam Walker felt she might have been foolish.
At this time, who would still be at KM Group?
However
She looked up, gazing at the Hundred Floor Tower in front of her, seemingly reaching beyond sight into the Cloud Heights, and Cam couldnt help but be amazed from the depths of her heart! ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find?Novel
She had heard that KM Group was vast, but she hadnt known that even the Company Building was so grand and luxurious.
The entire Building was now silent, and although a faint light could still be seen, it probably meant that nobody was there.
Thinking about this, she turned away, feeling somewhat dejected, realizing she would likely have to wait until tomorrow to find yton Howard.
At 8 PM, Lewis Harrison left the Penthouse Office; just taking the Elevator from the Top Floor to the First Floor took five minutes.
Stepping out of the Company Building, as usual he headed towards the Underground Parking Lot.
However, just then, he thought he glimpsed a familiar figure, and when he turned his head again to get a clearer look, Cam Walker had already hailed a Taxi and disappeared into the flow of traffic.
Lewis Harrison stopped in ce, watching the flow of cars on the Roadway. A momentter, he stepped forward and continued towards the Parking Lot.
Why could he still see her silhouette after having left That ce? Was it because hed been working too hard recently?
He had never imagined that one day, One Woman would suddenly burst into his World, taking root so deeply in his heart that she could never be erased.
This woman had prated his bone marrow many years earlier, but him, having lost his memories, couldnt remember anything.
-
The next day,
At 7 AM Inside Room the hotel, Cam Walker had already finished washing up.
Leaving the hotel, she hailed another taxi and Once again visited KM Group.
Compared tost night, the KM Group appeared even more imposing in the daylight, with the pinnacle of the Tower truly towering into the Cloud Heights.
Walking into the Company Building, Cam approached the Reception Desk andmunicated with the two Front Desk Beauties in fluent Korean.
Hello, Id like to see Mr. Chairman, she said.
Hearing this, the two Front Desk Beauties raised their Eyes to look at Cam, Do you have an appointment?
Cam paused, well aware that meeting their senior leadership required an appointment in advance.
No, she shook her head, and then looked at them again, Would you mind passing on a message, just tellC
Im sorry, without an appointment, Mr. Chairman does not see anyone, said one of the Front Desk Beauties, interrupting Cam before she could finish.
Ever since their young Mr. Chairman had taken over KM, this had always been the case; anyone without an appointment in advance couldnt see Mr. Chairman.
Of course, there was one exception, and that was the future Chairmans wife, Lady Nina!
But I have an urgent matter with Chairman Harrison, you just need to tell him my name, Cam said, now clearly anxious.
Chapter 1287 - Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 Not Everyone Can Meet Whenever They
Chapter 1287: Chapter 1287: Not Everyone Can Meet Whenever They Want! Chapter 1287: Chapter 1287: Not Everyone Can Meet Whenever They Want! Although she was aware of the rules, how could she manage to schedule a meeting with yton Howard?
If she couldnt schedule a meeting, would she never see him?
She considered having them notify him of her name, although she wasntpletely sure that yton Howard would agree to meet with her. But without trying, she might never get the chance to see him.
Hearing this, the two front desk beauties couldnt help but raise their gaze and re-evaluate Cam Walker.
At this moment, in their eyes, Cam Walker had be a woman who would do anything to meet their chairman, an incident that had urred many times before.
However, since Lady Nina had given instructions, such women were strictly not to be informed to the chairman.
Thinking about this possibility, the front desk beauty immediately hardened her expression.
Sorry,dy, our chairman is very busy and not just anyone can meet him. With these cold words, the front desk beauty sat down, resumed her work, and ignored Cam Walker.
I really have an urgent matter, cant you just make a phone call? Cam Walker frowned, appalled by the poor quality of the reception staff in South Korea.
They could have just made a call to the secretarys office to inquire, couldnt they?
She was also a senior executive in herpany and understood this protocol. If someone genuinely had an urgent matter to discuss with theirpany leader, they could make a call to the secretarys office first, and then confirm whether their leader was unwilling to meet, before making a final decision.
But now, they werent even willing to make a call.
Was KM more stringent than typicalpanies? Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n FindN()vel
If she couldnt meet yton Howard here, where else could she go to find him? His residence?
But South Korea was so vast, how would she know where he lived?
Lifting her eyelids and ncing once more at the front desk that waspletely ignoring her, Cam Walker felt helpless and had no choice but to turn around and leave.
But just as she turned around and lifted her eyes, she was met by a familiar figure approaching.
Nina Adams had just walked through the grand entrance and was surprised to suddenly see Cam Walker appear in front of her.
Cam Walker? Why is she here!?
Seeing her, Cam Walker was just as surprised and stopped in her tracks.
Looking at her suddenly appearing in South Korea, Nina Adams approached her with an unfriendly demeanor and a very poor tone, Why are you here?
Cam Walker lifted her eyes and looked at Nina Adams, and she couldnt help but think of the paternity test.
Unable to hold back, she blurted out, Was it you who manipted the paternity test?
Hearing this, Nina Adams was startled, and a bit of panic appeared in her heart.
How had she found out about the maniption in the paternity test?
But since she was asking, it also meant that she wasnt sure if it was Ninas doing.
Thinking about this, Nina Adams calmed down a lot, adopted an innocent face, and pretended to bepletely clueless.
What are you talking about? What paternity test?
Theres no one else but you. Cam Walker spoke coldly.
Although she had no evidence to prove it, she was almost certain that the deed was Nina Adamss doing, for who else would have such cunning and motive?
I dont understand what you are talking about with this paternity test, but I must warn you, if you came to South Korea to battle with me over Leon Hayden, then I advise you not to waste your efforts, understand?
Chapter 1288 - Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 If You Continue to Pester
Chapter 1288: Chapter 1288: If You Continue to Pester Chapter 1288: Chapter 1288: If You Continue to Pester Nina Adams spoke up with an air of haughtiness as she looked at Cam Walker, I truly dont understand where you, a single mother, get the confidence to think that Leon Hayden would like you?
Despite having had doubts about Leon Haydens background, she was determined not to let the current situation change whatsoever.
Leon Hayden was Leon Hayden, the heir to KM ce and her fiance, Nina Adams. No one could take him away!
Cam Walker ignored Nina Adamss scornful taunts.
At this moment, all she wanted to do was to meet yton Howard and rify everything.
Im stealing him? Dont y dumb. Youve known about the paternity test for a while, havent you? It doesnt matter to me whether hes Leon Hayden now or not, but he is yton Howard, my husband, the father of my daughter!
Upon hearing this, Nina Adams first froze, then feigned ignorance, What yton Howard? What husband? What on earth are you talking about?
Nina Adams furrowed her brows before suddenly breaking into a sneer, Oh, I get it now. Youre in love with my fiance, so youre imagining him as your ex-husband?
Looking at the woman before her, Cam Walker chose to ignore her.
She didnt want to argue with her here; she just wanted to see yton Howard.
But how was she going to meet him?
Nowadays, after finding her way here and seemingly knowing about the paternity test, Nina Adams couldnt help but feel worried at this moment.
If she were to let Cam meet Leon, all of her scheming would have been for nothing!
She absolutely could not allow Cam to meet Leon!
Cam Walker, this is South Korea. I dont care how you seduced my fiance back in Ennd, but now Im warning you: stop pestering him. He wants nothing to do with you, and if you continue to harass him, I will make sure you pay the consequences. Understand? ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker calmly lifted her eyelids, Your fear of me meeting him and exining everything is quite telling, isnt it?
Nina Adams was indeed afraid of this.
Well, I am interested to see just how you n on stopping me from seeing him.
She might be unable to see him now, but he would eventually get off work, right? She would wait here until she saw yton Howard leave the tower building!
Cam Walker, dont take my leniency for granted. I can make your life difficult in a hundred different ways! Dont forget, this is South Korea! Nina Adams eximed angrily.
It seemed she had to resort to extreme measures to stop Cam from meeting Leon!
In only half a month, she and Leon would officially be engaged, and she would not allow anything to disrupt that!
Cam felt no fear at her threat, rather, she nced at Nina with cold indifference, Is that so? Then Ill wait and see.
Looking at herposed expression, Nina Adams was boiling with rage but couldnte up with any harsher words. Angrily, she turned her head and shouted, Security!
At hermand, two security personnel approached from not far away.
Throw this woman out, and dont let her take a step into thepany building again!
As soon as Nina Adams finished speaking, the two security personnel swiftly approached and stood in front of Cam Walkers, ready to escort her out.
I can walk out by myself.
After ncing at Nina Adams, Cam Walker turned and walked towards the direction of thepany building entrance.
Indeed, this was Nina Adamss domain, and for the time being, Cam couldntpete with her.
She needed to remain calm, calmly wait for yton Howard toe out.
If she couldnt enter through the grand entrance, surely there was nothing wrong with waiting at the front door, right?
Chapter 1289 - Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 You Can Stay If You Want to Stay
Chapter 1289: Chapter 1289 You Can Stay If You Want to Stay Chapter 1289: Chapter 1289 You Can Stay If You Want to Stay Thinking about this, Cam Walker checked the time, more than an hour was left until lunch, she could walk across to the cafeteria and wait.
Watching her figure heading towards the cafeteria, Nina Adams clenched her teeth; she didnt believe there was no way to deal with Cam Walker!
Turning around, she headed towards the elevator entrance and went directly to the top floor.
At this time, Leon Hayden was sitting at arge office desk, his slender fingers constantly tapping the keyboard, asionally flipping through the documents in front of him.
Since returning from Ennd, except for some necessary asions, he seemed to spend most of his time on work as if he didnt want to give himself any downtime.
Leon,
The office door was pushed open and Nina Adams walked in with a smile on her face.
Leon Hayden slightly lifted his eyes and nced at her, then lowered his head again to continue dealing with his documents.
Nina had grown ustomed to his indifference.
Are you very busy?
Mm.
Nina pursed her lips as if suddenly thinking of something, she looked at him and asked, Then, about this noon
Im swamped, have your meal by yourself, Leon Hayden interrupted without even lifting his head, before she could finish.
It had been the same excuse for a week now to reject her.
Although hearing this answer left her feeling down, today, it was the result she desired.
Is that so? Then youre not going out for lunch?
Mm.
How about I stay here and keep youpany? What would you like to eat? Ill order it for you!
Hearing this, Leon Hayden, who had been immersed in his documents, couldnt help but lift his head to look at Nina sitting inside the sofa, his expression cold.
Are you rejecting even this? Is it just because youre busy, or are you unwilling to even share a meal with me? Seeing his cold demeanor, Nina lifted her eyelids, her face showing a look of hurt.
Looking at the woman in front of him, Leon Haydens mind suddenly shed with the image of Cam Walker, also bringing up thoughts of the paternity test.
Do as you please, stay if you want to, he said indifferently, lowering his head to continue with his documents.
This response slightly surprised Nina, breaking her suspense, she couldnt resist standing up, Then what would you like to eat? Ill get it ready!
Leon Hayden, head bowed, fell silent for a moment, then blurted out, Western food.
Nina paused.
Why did he always like Western food? Was it because he liked it himself, or because of Cam Walker?
Alright, Ill go prepare it, Even though somewhat dismayed, but not wanting him to go out and meet Cam Walker, Western food was nothing!
Across thepany, Cam Walker sat inside the cafeteria, having ordered three times the amount of coffee already.
Looking at the lunch hour passing by, and still not seeing yton Howarde out, she grew somewhat puzzled.
Could it be that he didnte out for meals at all? Or like her, did he only eat in the staff canteen?
But, for the chairman of a group, would he set aside his status and eat in the staff canteen?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker thought that seemed rather unlikely.
Lifting her head, she gazed at the Company Building Entrance of KM Group, where takeout was being delivered from time to time. Could yton Howard also be ordering takeout? Was he that busy?
Or
Thinking about Nina Adams, who still hadnt appeared, could all of this be a strategy of hers?
Yet, deciding whether to eat was a personal decision, would yton Howard change his decision just because of a word from Nina Adams?
If that was really the case, what kind of status did Nina Adams hold in his heart? Discover more novels at find?novel
Chapter 1290 - Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 Entering KM Place
Chapter 1290: Chapter 1290: Entering KM ce Chapter 1290: Chapter 1290: Entering KM ce Indeed, if he did not have Nina Adams in his heart, he wouldnt have gotten engaged with her. Get full chapters from find?novel
Thinking about this, Cam Walker felt a bitter pain in her heart, even a faint ache.
She couldnt just sit and wait for doom; she had to find a way to get into KM!
Suddenly, she thought of a feasible method.
Although she couldnt be sure whether she would see yton Howard, at the very least, she could enter KM!
Taking out her cell phone, she dialed a number.
The call connected, and a mans voice came from the other side, Hello, youre good.
Hello, Im Cam Walker from Walker Consortium. Remember me? Cam Walker began with a smile.
At this time, she was really grateful that KM and Walker also had a Cooperation Project, and she was the person in charge.
Remembered, may I ask, is there a problem with the cooperation?
There are some things I dont understand, and since Im already in South Korea, Im right outside yourpany, can Ie up to your office to talk?
What, already downstairs at ourpany? Of course, you can!
A few minutester, a middle-aged man came downstairs, and upon seeing him, Cam Walker gave a small smile.
Lady Walker, I didnt expect you to personallye to South Korea. Wee, right this way! Upon seeing her, the responsible person was very polite, and with a surprised nce from the Front Desk Beauty, he took Cam Walker into the elevator.
Cam Walker stood in the elevator, not knowing which floor it would stop on.
Yourpany really is huge, must be a hundred floors, right? Inside the elevator, Cam Walker feigned admiration, actually trying to coax some information out of the responsible person.
Yes, the top floor houses the chairmans office.
The elevator stopped at the 28th floor, leaving Cam Walker somewhat disappointed.
The distance to the floor where yton Howard was located was still so far, just like her and him at this moment, both inside the same tower building but unreachable.
After entering the office, Cam Walker deliberately picked a few confusing questions, and under the exnation of the responsible person, she pretended to understand and smiled, Im sorry for the disturbance.
After she finished, she made a motion to leave.
Upon seeing this, the responsible person hurried to his feet, Let me walk you out.
Thats not necessary, Ive already taken up so much of your time, I can go down by myself. With a slight nod and a natural, beautiful smile, Cam Walker stood up, left the office, and gently closed the door behind her.
Coming to the Elevator Entrance, she did not go downstairs but directly pressed the top floor button.
The elevator went straight to the top floor, and thinking about how she could see yton Howard very soon, she started to feel somewhat nervous, yet unable to wait any longer.
As long as she showed him the paternity test report, he would understand everything, right?
With a ding, the elevator door opened, and Cam Walker stepped out, looking left and right. She saw a sign not far to the right: Chairmans Office.
Following the sign, she walked over.
At the office entrance, a beautiful female secretary, seeing someone approaching, couldnt help but look up in surprise.
But being the Chief Secretary, she opened the conversation with politeness.
May I ask whom you are looking for?
Looking at the female secretary in front of her, Cam Walker was afraid of being treated like with the Front Desk Beauty previously.
But it wasnt exactly appropriate for her to just barge into the office, right?
I Im looking for your chairman.
Hearing this, the secretary paused momentarily but still politely asked, Do you have an appointment?
No, Im from Ennd, and theres an urgent matter I need to discuss with your chairman. Can you please inform him?
Chapter 1291 - Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 Forcibly Breaking In
Chapter 1291: Chapter 1291: Forcibly Breaking In Chapter 1291: Chapter 1291: Forcibly Breaking In Seeing her urgent expression, the secretary still felt somewhat troubled, This
I just need you to notify him, and if he really refuses to see me, I promise I will immediately leave! In fact, she also had no idea whether yton Howard would agree to meet her. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel
Ever since that time she returned from the hospital, he had been like a stranger, never visiting Belinda Howard again, even cutting off all methods of contact with her.
All this undoubtedly showed that he seemed to have no desire to see her again.
Looking at her pleading expression, the secretary hesitated for a moment but eventually couldnt help but nod and smiled, Please wait a moment, Ill ask.
After saying this, the secretary had already picked up the phone.
Thinking about how Lady Nina and the chairman were having their lunch break inside the office, the secretary paused again, as if afraid of disturbing them.
However, as the chief secretary, she still knew the proper etiquette and manners.
Thisdy in front of her, havinge all the way from overseas, must surely have some urgent matter?
Thinking about this, the secretary lifted her eyelids, gave Cam Walker a slight smile, and then dialed the internal line to the chairmans office.
At this time, inside the office.
After a simple lunch, Leon Hayden did not allow himself any break, but continued returning to his office desk to handle variouspany affairs.
Nina Adams sat on the side, quietly watching him work with his head down; from any angle, this man was perfect, simply a masterpiece among men.
And such a man was solely hers.
Leon, its lunch break now, cant you take a rest? Actually, she wanted him to keep herpany, talk with her a bit, and not be so distant toward her.
Hearing her voice, Leon Haydens hand holding the fountain pen paused, but he did not look up and continued working on the documents.
At this time, the internal line on the desk rang, and he pressed the answer button.
Chairman, outside there is a Lady the secretary paused here, and then lifted her head, looking at Cam Walker.
Realizing that she had not yet informed her of the name, Cam Walker quickly said, My surname is Walker.
There is a Lady Walker outside looking for you, it seems to be particrly urgent.
Hearing the secretarys voice, Leon Harrisons eyes subtly drooped, his expression ever cold, Does such a matter need to be reported?
His icy voice caused the secretary to shudder slightly, somewhat timidly.
However, looking at Cam Walker in front of her, she couldnt help but speak, But, thisdy hase all the way from overseas and said that if she could inform you, you might agree to meet her.
Upon hearing this, Leon Harrison furrowed his brows slightly.
From overseas? Surnamed Walker?
Yes.
At this time, Nina Adams sitting not far away inside the sofa also couldnt help but show a surprised expression.
Could it be, Cam Walker hase? How could that be!
Hearing the surname Walker, Leon Harrisons heart couldnt help but pause momentarily; some emotions had been stirred.
But, could it be her? What was she doing in South Korea?
Seeing that there was no response on the phone for a long time, the secretary couldnt help but frown and asked doubtfully, Please, do you want to meet her, Chairman?
On the side, Cam Walker was also anxiously waiting, very afraid that yton Howard, not knowing the truth, wouldnt want to see her.
Not seeing her. Eventually, Leon Hayden coldly spat out two words, then abruptly cut off the internal line.
But following that, he couldnt help but raise his gaze, directing his line of sight toward the direction of the firmly closed office door.
Chapter 1292 - Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 You Mistaken the Wrong Person
Chapter 1292: Chapter 1292 You Mistaken the Wrong Person Chapter 1292: Chapter 1292 You Mistaken the Wrong Person His heart had stirred slightly upon hearing of her arrival, yet ultimately, he did not want to see her.
Hearing the phone being disconnected, the secretary paused for a moment, then quietly hung up the phone and looked up at Cam Walker in front of her.
Im sorry, the chairman said he wont see you.
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker was taken aback. Although she had anticipated this oue, hearing it for herself deeply pierced her heart.
Why wouldnt he see her?
Cam clenched her fists tightly, her expression somewhat sorrowful.
yton Howard, do you know that I am Cam, do you remember everything we once went through
It had been five years. She thought he was dead, she had tortured herself in various ways, surviving only for Belinda Howard until today, and now, he refused to see her
Thinking about this, Cam Walker turned her head and looked at the tightly closed office door.
Since she had alreadye to South Korea, since she had alreadye before him, how could she possibly leave easily!
Looking at the closed and luxurious wooden door of the office, without a second thought, Cam raised her foot and quickly rushed over.
Seeing this, the Lady Secretary was shocked, quickly got up from her seat, and tried toe out to stop Cams actions.
However, it was toote!
Lady, you cant do this!
Before the Secretary could finish speaking, Cam had already pushed open the office door and rushed in.
Seeing the woman who suddenly burst in, Leon Hayden lifted his eyes, and their gazes met at that moment
Perhaps because she was certain that the man opposite her was yton Howard, seeing his familiar face once again, her heart ached
Meanwhile, Nina Adams had tried every means to prevent their meeting, and now seeing the woman who had suddenly barged in, all her ns were disrupted!
And will this cause Leon to discover that she tampered with the identification results?
Thinking about this, Nina Adams stood up and looked at Cam Walker who had rushed in, Cam Walker? How did you get in here!?
Her sharp voice did not manage to separate their gazes.
Looking at the man in front of her, thinking about the pain and longing she had endured over the past five years, Cam Walker felt an immense surge of bitterness and tears silently blurred her vision
yton Howard she began, her voice trembling.
However, upon hearing this name, Leon Hayden came to his senses, his expression turning somewhat indifferent.
Youve mistaken me for someone else, he said emotionlessly, his cold voice devoid of any sentiment, as if any slight warmth that had once existed had now vanished.
Hearing him speak, Cam Walker quickly raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes, then lowered her head and pulled out a sheet of paper from her bag.
Im not mistaken, you are yton Howard, this is the real paternity testC
Cam Walker, have you had enough!? Before she could finish her sentence, Nina Adams, who was sitting in the sofa, couldnt wait to stand up, walk over, and stand in front of Cam, effectively blocking her line of sight with yton Howard. Chapters first released on findnovel
Looking at the paternity test results in her hand, Nina Adams became somewhat scared, and without thinking, she grabbed the report from her hand and, pretending to be very angry, quickly tore the paper to shreds
In an instant, Cam Walker had not expected Nina Adams to suddenly rush in front of her, take the report from her hands, and tear it to shreds
Chapter 1293 - Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 What are you scared
Chapter 1293: Chapter 1293: What, are you scared? Chapter 1293: Chapter 1293: What, are you scared? For a moment, Cam Walkers eyes widened, as if she couldnt believe the scene unfolding before her
Im asking you, please stop bothering him with these meaningless things. Havent you deceived him enough!?
After speaking, Nina Adams let the torn pieces of paper scatter on the ground, her face filled with anger as she looked at Cam Walker before her!
Staring at the torn identification report sheet, Cam Walker seemed frozen for an instant, hanging her head stiffly as her line of sight fell on the fragments scattered on the ground.
Why had this happened This was the only thing that could prove that Leon Hayden was indeed yton Howards child, why had this happened
She lifted her head, her eyes meeting Nina Adams as she suppressed her hearts sorrow and rage, What did I deceive him about? Read full story at F?nd-Novel
What do you think? Nina Adams was just as furious, looking at her, From the very beginning, werent you just treating him as a substitute for your ex-husband? Even outrageously making your daughter call him Daddy, you were just seeing his excellence as well as his status and identity, so you wanted to entangle yourself with him endlessly, didnt you?
Hearing this, Cam Walker could only find itughable.
He had status and identity?
From the start, when did yton Howard have any status and identity?
He was indeed my husband, whats wrong with my daughter calling him Daddy? Looking at the woman in front of her, who was acting high and mighty, Cam Walker retorted.
Nina Adams let out a scornful chuckle, Indeed your husband? What are you even talking about? He is my fiance, the heir of the South Korea KM Group, the beloved grandson of Grandpa Harrison, how could he possibly be your ex-husband? You, woman, really have no shame, iming someone elses fiance as your own husband!?
Listening to her sarcasm-filled words, Cam Walker didnt get angry. Instead, she calmly crouched down and began picking up the shattered pieces of paper, one by one.
Looking at her picking up the paper fragments from the ground, Nina Adams from her superior height said, Oh I get it now. You must have seen the news report and known about our engagement, so youvee rushing here, desperate to stop all of this from happening, right?
Nina Adams said this not just to mock Cam Walker but also for Lewis Harrison, who was behind her, to hear.
The way she said it made it seem as if the whole affair was as she described, causing Lewis Harrisons expression to grow even colder.
Was it really for that reason she had made all the efforts toe to South Korea?
Looking at the person crouched on the ground, continuously picking up the paper fragments, Lewis Harrison lowered his eyes, his handsome face betraying no emotion.
After collecting all the pieces of paper, Cam Walker stood up and asked Nina Adams with a cold voice, What, are you scared?
Nina Adams was startled, finding her calmness quite surprising.
She indeed feared that Cam Walker would ruin everything, but now, with the identification result gone, would Lewis Harrison still believe anything she said?
While she couldnt fathom his thoughts, one thing she was certain of!
That was, when he found out about the appraisal result concluding he and Cam Walkers daughter were not biologically rted, he had hurried back to South Korea and cut off allmunication between them.
Just from this, she could be sure that because of that identification report, he had be visibly colder towards Cam Walker!
Would he still believe her words now?
Me, scared? Why would I be scared? Looking at Cam Walker before her, Nina Adams acted very calm.
Chapter 1294 - Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 Who Tampered With It Above
Chapter 1294: Chapter 1294: Who Tampered With It Above? Chapter 1294: Chapter 1294: Who Tampered With It Above? Cam Walker nced at her, said nothing, and instead, walked past her to stand before Lewis Harrison.
She then extended the pieces of torn paper in her hand, This one is the real appraisal result, you are yton Howard, the father of Belinda Howard!
Her sudden words caused the previously silent Lewis Harrison to also feel a bit shocked.
He couldnt help but lower his line of sight to nce at the shredded scraps of paper in her hand.
Why should I believe what you say? he coldly spoke, as if he had never known the woman before him.
Listening to his icy tone, Cam Walker was slightly startled, feeling a painful tearing sensation in her chest.
It took half a moment for her to regain herposure, looking at the man before her in disbelief, You, you dont believe me?
Why should I believe you?
Cam Walker was stunned, unable to anticipate that he could be so cold.
Meanwhile, Nina Adams, upon hearing Lewis Harrisons reply, couldnt help but feel triumphant inside.
Indeed, he had reached the peak of his anger toward this woman!
Cam Walker lowered her head to look at the appraisal result that had been torn into pieces by Nina and then approached Lewis Harrison, This document This one is the real appraisal result, the one we got from the hospital that time was fake, it had been tampered with!
Looking at the woman in front of him who was agitated beyond measure, Lewis Harrison remained utterly indifferent. Checktest chapters at Find_Novel(.
Oh? Then tell me, who tampered with it?
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker was taken aback and involuntarily turned her head to look at Nina.
It was her.
Lewis Harrison lifted his eyes, following her line of sight to nce at Nina, and then let out a sneer, looking back at Cam Walker, My fiancee?
Fiancee, these three words sounded so grating to her, and it felt as though her chest had been deeply stabbed by something.
Suppressing the pain in her chest, Cam Walker nodded. Although she couldnt find any evidence to prove it, she was certain that it must have been Nina who had tampered with it!
Hearing this, Nina, who was beside them, couldnt endure it any longer and rushed forward, eager to clear her own name!
What are you talking about? What paternity test? What tampering? she acted utterly bewildered, as though she waspletely unaware of the whole situation.
Seeing her feign ignorance, Cam Walker found itughable.
You dont know? You dont know why you just now tore up this document? Arent you just afraid of him seeing the real appraisal result?
At her words, Nina paused, feeling somewhat guilty.
Yet with her back to Lewis Harrison, the trace of guilt on her face went unnoticed by him.
How would I know what that is? I just didnt want to see you continue to pester my fiance. Who cares what stuff you have in your hands!
Is that so? Cam Walker didnt believe her, this Nina really knew how to act, to feignplete innocence!
In order to prove her purported ignorance, Nina couldnt help interjecting at this moment, What did you just say about a paternity test? What does it mean? Who is this test between?
At these words, Cam Walker felt likeughing.
It really did make her seempletely ignorant about the matter.
But right now, she had no evidence to prove that everything was Ninas doing.
Seeing her silence, Nina again put on a baffled look, turning her head to look at Lewis Harrison.
Chapter 1295 - Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 Ask Her to Leave
Chapter 1295: Chapter 1295: Ask Her to Leave Chapter 1295: Chapter 1295: Ask Her to Leave Leon, what paternity test? What is she talking about? What exactly is the rtionship between you two
At this moment, to make herself look very aggrieved, Nina Adams had already forced out tears, looking at Leon Hayden with a heart-wrenching expression.
Watching her aggrieved expression, Leon Hayden diverted his gaze towards Cam Walker.
Enough of the scene, get out.
His line of sight was on Cam Walker, so it was clear that this sentence was directed at her.
At this moment, Cam Walker felt a throbbing pain in her chest.
After much difficulty, she had made it into KM to see him, but he didnt believe a word she said.
The pain of five years, the promises once made, now felt like a de stabbing fiercely into her heart.
Cam Walker raised her pained eyes to look at the man in front of her, yton, I am Cam Why do you remember nothing
Seeing her eyes filled with pain, for a fleeting instant, Leon Haydens heart also ached, but this tiny sensation was quickly concealed by him. He coldly looked up at the secretary still standing at the office entrance.
Please show her out.
Receiving the instruction, the Lady Secretary hurried over, and with politeness, she made a gesture of invitation to Cam Walker, her expression showing difficulty.
Lady Walker, please leave.
After ncing at the secretary, Cam Walker turned her head to look at the resolute man.
She closed her eyes slightly, tears of heartache sliding down her cheeks, her heart torn to shreds like these pieces of paper The source of th?s content is FindN()vel
However, Leon Hayden didnt look at her again but turned back to his chair to continue working on the official business.
He didnt want to see those eyes filled with heartbreak that seemed to tear his heart apart.
And for this woman, he held nothing but hatred.
During the long period in Ennd, he had been led by the nose, following her thinking, even suspecting that he was her ex-husband. But in the end, when he saw the paternity test result, it all seemed like a joke,ughing at how foolish he had been!
Lady Walker Seeing her in pain, the secretary was conflicted, seemingly unable to bring herself to actually force her out.
Opening her eyelids, looking at the man who was now ignoring her and focusing on his work, Cam Walker sniffed, held back her tears, turned around, and left the office with scraps of paper scattered on the ground
Watching her leaving figure, Nina Adams curled her lips, feeling truly triumphant at heart.
After leaving KM, Cam Walker felt as if she had been hollowed out, wandering aimlessly along the roadside, letting the cold wind blow the tears off her cheeks.
When she saw the real appraisal result brought by Emily Walker, she was so excited, so eager toe to South Korea to find him. Yet, when she finally arrived here, this was what awaited her.
The man who once loved her deeply, who said he would protect her for a lifetime, had today driven her away from his side
As the night slowly grew darker, Cam Walker walked aimlessly down the roadway, unaware of the time, even less of where she was.
Suddenly, a car quietly slid up beside her.
In-car, Jose Pearce furrowed his brow uncertainly, as if he couldnt believe that she was walking on the roadside, until he drove ahead of her and clearly saw her pale face. Then, Jose Pearce stopped the car, quickly opened the car door, and stepped out, heading towards Cam Walker.
Chapter 1296 - Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 An Intimate Scene
Chapter 1296: Chapter 1296: An Intimate Scene Chapter 1296: Chapter 1296: An Intimate Scene Cam Walker?
Jose Pearce was excited yet extremely surprised to see her here.
Cam Walker was still immersed in her emotions until a figure appeared in front of her; only then did she lift her still-moist eyes to look at the suddenly appeared Jose Pearce.
Is it really you, Cam Walker? How did you end up here? As he spoke, Jose Pearce noticed that something was off about her expression, and the joy on his face quickly vanished, reced by surprise.
Whats wrong with you?
Cam Walker lifted her eyes, and just then, a tear fell from her eye socket. Jose Pearce was stunned,pletely clueless about what was wrong with her and why she was even in South Korea. Discover more novels at f?ndnovel
Instinctively, he raised his hand and wiped the tear on her cheek with his thumb, his eyes flickering with distress, Whats going on with you?
Under the night, the two of them stood under the streetmp, and this intimate gesture was coincidentally seen by a man inside a nearby ck sports car.
Watching their intimate interaction, Leon Hayden remained expressionless, but his grip on the steering wheel involuntarily tightened further.
Seeing the green light on, he still hadnt started the car, and Nina Adams, sitting in the passenger seat, turned her head in confusion and followed his line of sight, catching sight of the scene nearby.
Isnt that Cam Walker?
And the man beside her, wasnt he Jose Pearce who had gone to KM ce in the afternoon to discuss the renewal?
So, they came to South Korea together?
Thinking about this, Nina Adams couldnt help but lift her eyes to look at the man in the drivers seat.
This scene being witnessed by them, it seemed even God was on her side!
Turning her gaze away, Leon Hayden started the car, passed next to Cam Walker and Jose Pearce, and didnt turn to look at them again.
Feeling his hand approaching, Cam Walker slightly dodged, feeling a bit ufortable, then spoke, Its nothing.
Why are you here?
Seeing her regainingposure, Jose Pearce pursed his lips, Im here to talk about business. What about you?
Cam Walker lifted her eyes and nced at Jose Pearce in front of her.
Her? She was here looking for a man.
I, I also have some stuff to attend to.
Feeling her unhappiness, Jose Pearce decided to find a ce to sit down first, then ask her in detail.
Have you eaten yet?
Cam Walker shook her head, feeling not even slightly hungry.
Then lets find a ce to eat first, and then we can talk. After saying this, Jose Pearce smiled and led her toward his car.
They arrived at a Western Restaurant.
Despite being in Gourmet Town South Korea, they only wanted to eat authentic Western food.
Now can you tell me whats really going on? Once they had found a seat and ordered, Jose Pearce looked at her across the table and asked smilingly.
Cam Walker looked up, momentarily startled, having never expected to encounter him in South Korea.
I, I dont have any problem. she responded calmly, not wanting to share her thoughts with him.
But Jose Pearce didnt believe her.
Cried your makeup off, and you say theres nothing wrong?
Hearing this, Cam Walker suddenly realized, and hurriedly touched her face with her hand.
Remembering, she seemed to have been crying since she left KM ce, not even knowing how long she had been walking on the roadway; she must look terrible at this moment?
Thinking about this, she hurriedly stood up, I, Ill go to the restroom first!
Chapter 1297 - Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 How Is It
Chapter 1297: Chapter 1297: How Is It? Chapter 1297: Chapter 1297: How Is It? After speaking, she quickly turned around and ran toward the restroom.
As she stood in front of the sink, she looked at her own swollen red eyes in the mirrorCshe really did look terrible at that moment.
She bent down, cupped her hands to catch some water, and washed her face. Then, she wiped it with a tissue, and straightened her hair that had been tousled by the wind. She looked much morefortable now.
Hey, did you hear, the young president of KM Group is getting engaged next month. What a pity
Tsks, whats there for you to pity? Even if he werent getting engaged, it wouldnt be your turn anyway.
Im just saying, after all, hes so handsome and wealthy! Who wouldnt be smitten by him? Arent you?
Inside the restroom, two South Korean women walked out, talking as they went. Although they spoke in Korean, Cam Walker found it quite easy to understand.
The young president of KM, wasnt that yton Howard
Havingposed herself, Cam walked out of the restroom, and just as she looked up, she saw a familiar figure approaching.
In the corridor, both of them paused in their steps, silently looking at each other.
Ultimately, Lewis Harrison merely slightly lifted his line of sight and passed by her, heading toward the mens restroom as if he hadnt seen her.
Watching the man who just brushed past her, Cam felt a vague pain in her chest.
yton Howard was right in front of her, yet she couldnt take him with her. She could only watch him from afar like a stranger.
Why did everything turn out this way
Looking at his suddenly distant back, Cam turned and headed toward the restaurant.
Had everything really been decided? Would yton Howard nevere back? Would he never remember the little things they had once shared?
Back at the restaurant, she sat down at her spot.
Jose Pearce noticed that although she had fixed up her makeup, her expression seemed even more dismal than before.
Whats really going on? Arent you going to tell me? he asked, looking at her with concern.
Cam raised her eyes, Im really fine, just a bit tired.
At that time, the food they had ordered was already served. To dodge Jose Pearces probing, Cam tried to divert the topic by lifting the ss of red wine. She casually turned her head to gaze out at the night view through the window and sipped her wine.
Cough coughCcough! Perhaps she had drunk it too quickly, she suddenly started coughing fiercely, her fair cheeks turning bright red, and tears almost burst forth!
Seeing this, Jose Pearce quickly stood up and went to her side, patting her back to ease her difort while pulling out a tissue to wipe off the wine that she had coughed up.
And this intimate gesture was just seen by Lewis Harrison, who had walked out again and instinctively stopped in his tracks, looking their way.
Are you alright? Jose asked as he patted her back.
Cam took the tissue and wiped the wine clean, then said, Its nothing, I was just too thirsty.
She scrambled for an excuse, merely to prevent Jose from seeing through her emotions. Read full story at f?ndnovel
Leon, itste. Lets go home!
Not until Nina Adams voice came from not too far away did Cam look up, only to realize that somehow, Lewis Harrison and Nina Adams were standing there.
With a faint nce at them, Lewis Harrison emotionlessly shifted his gaze away and walked toward the restaurant doorway.
Chapter 1298 - Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 Heart Involuntary
Chapter 1298: Chapter 1298: Heart, Involuntary Chapter 1298: Chapter 1298: Heart, Involuntary At that time, Jose Pearce also just turned his head and when he saw Leon Hayden, he initially intended to stand up to greet him, but realized that Leon was already walking towards the restaurant doorway, so he dismissed the idea.
But just as he turned his head, he noticed that the child across from him kept her gaze following the figure that exited, and he couldnt help but wonder.
Could she havee to South Korea for Leon Hayden?
Cam.
It was not until Joses voice sounded that Cam turned her head, looking at the man across from her.
You did youe to South Korea to find Leon Hayden?
Hearing his question, Cam was stunned for a few seconds, and finally nodded, Yes.
Is it him, and no one else? Jose furrowed his brows, a sh of pain twinkling in his eyes.
Looking at the man before her, Cam knew his feelings for her, but she could not give him any response.
Im a bit tired and would like to go back to the hotel. As if she didnt want to continue this topic, Cam stood up, intending to leave.
Seeing this, Jose felt some heartache, but still couldnt let go, Ill take you!
No need, my hotel is very close by, just a few steps away.
After saying this, she turned around and left.
Jose hastily paid the bill, but by the time he came out, Cam had already vanished.
Walking on the unfamiliar main street, snowkes had started to float down from the sky unknowingly.
Looking up at the silent night sky dotted with falling snowkes, Cams mind involuntarily drifted back to the scene at the fountain five years ago.
At that time, she felt very cold, and yton Howard bought two cups of coffee and draped his coat over her ?????? ???? Find_Novel(.
Thinking about this, she unconsciously curved her lips into a smile.
As if wanting to relive the past scene, she turned her head and coincidentally caught sight of a coffee house not far away.
Heading toward the coffee house, she ordered a coffee to go, then walked out.
Despite the snow falling outside, she felt not a hint of cold but merely sat at the edge of the flower pond nearby, holding her coffee cup and admiring the beautiful snow.
From a distance, inside the ck sports car, Leon Hayden was watching this scene from afar.
Just now, he didnt even know why he suddenly asked Nina Adams to go back first while he followed this woman to the square.
Now, watching her sitting there, this scene seemed very familiar
What on earth was going on, and why did images that seemed so familiar pop into his mind whenever he saw her?
And, wasnt she cold?
Watching the pedestrians, who were all wrapped up tightly, while she was dressed so lightly and still sitting there enjoying the snow, had she never seen snow before?
After finishing her coffee, Cam was indeed feeling a bit cold by now, and her hands were starting to freeze.
She rubbed her cold hands and checked the time; it was about time to head back.
Thinking that she was in a foreign country and that it was night, staying out too long seemed indeed a bit unsafe.
With this thought, Cam reached for her handbag next to her, intending to head back to the hotel.
However, just as she was about to pick up her bag, her handbag disappeared in the next second
She was slightly stunned and lifted her head, just to see a figure snatching her handbag and quickly fleeing.
After a brief shock, she realized, was this a robbery?
But, but her cell phone and all her documents were in that bag!
Thinking about this, Cam quickly stood up and chased after the fleeing figure, Give me back my bag!
Chapter 1299 - Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 Waking Up in a Completely Unknown
Chapter 1299: Chapter 1299: Waking Up in a Completely Unknown Room Chapter 1299: Chapter 1299: Waking Up in a Completely Unknown Room Despite the deep night, Cam Walker, although frightened, couldnt help but chase after her important stolen stuff!
Stop! Dont run!
Because she was wearing high heels, it was inconvenient to chase, so Cam simply took them off and threw one at the thief!
The thief wasnt hit but stumbled over the shoe, losing bnce and falling to the ground!
Give me my bag back!
Cam seized the opportunity to catch up and snatched her bag, trying to get it back.
But obviously, the thief had no intention of letting go. Seeing the money that had been so difficult to steal about to be taken back, the thief pushed her in a panic. Cams body lost bnce, and she fell backwards!
Immediately, she felt a sharp pain in the back of her head, and in an instant, her vision started to blur, followed by darkness
++++
When she woke up again, it was apletely unknown room.
The gray and white room was adorned with arge crystalmp hanging from the ceiling, the extreme decoration oozed luxury.
Cam opened her eyelids, and as her consciousness returned, she felt a throbbing pain in the back of her head, and memories ofst nights events all flooded back in an instant!
She remembered that she seemed to have been robbedst night and had then been pushed by the thief. Had her head hit something, and then she passed out?
When she woke up again, it was to such a luxurious room.
But where was this?
Cam lifted the bedding and tried to get out of bed. She touched the back of her head and found it was now wrapped in gauze, faintly emitting the smell of liquid medicine.
After looking around the unknown room for a week, Cam furrowed her brows, filled with confusion.
Her gaze shifted to the tightly shut room door. She was about to leave when, at that moment, the door opened.
Entering were two women who looked like maids. Cam paused, staring nkly at the two maids.
Seeing her awake, one of the maids said with a smile, Lady is awake.
Cam nced at them but didnt respond, instead asking with confusion, Who are you? What ce is this?
The maid smiled and walked in carrying breakfast.
This is our Young Masters vi. You can rest assured and recover here. Having said that, the maid ced the breakfast on the tea table, This is the breakfast we have prepared for you.
Cam was still perplexed, nced at the breakfast, then raised her head to look at the two maids, Your Young Master is?
Hearing this, the two maids nced at each other, simply smiled, and did not answer her question.
Watching their reaction, it seemed they were not nning to tell her who their Young Master was.
Fromst night to now, Cam had barely eaten anything and was feeling quite hungry at the moment.
Nevertheless, she was in a foreign country and in a strangers room; she should be cautious about everything.
But on second thought, she had previously been unconscious; not only had they not done anything to her, they had also bandaged her woundCthey probably werent bad people, right?
Yet, although she had been to South Korea many times, she had no friends here. Who could have saved her?
Jose Pearce? Find the newest release on fin?novel
But the maids here called him Young Master. Jose Pearce was British, so it was unlikely that he would be called Young Master here, right?
At this thought, a figure suddenly leapt into her mind!
Chapter 1300 - Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 Can I have my bag back
Chapter 1300: Chapter 1300: Can I have my bag back? Chapter 1300: Chapter 1300: Can I have my bag back? yton Howard?
But
Thinking of their time at KM ce, where he was so decisive and indifferent towards her, would he really save her?
And, she had gone for a walk alonest night. It was impossible for yton Howard to know she was there, so it wasnt likely hede to save her either.
After much pondering and arriving at no conclusion, Cam Walker simply stopped thinking about it. She looked up at the two maids and remembered her personal belongings.
Excuse me, have you seen my bag?
Upon hearing this, the two maids looked at each other once again and then smiled, Yes, but our Young Master instructed us to let you heal your injuries here first before returning your belongings to you.
Cam Walker was shocked. What exactly was going on?
Enjoy your meal. A doctor wille to change your bandages in a little while. Good morning.
The two maids respectfully nodded at her and then turned to leave the room, quietly closing the door behind them.
Cam Walker stood there bewildered,pletely clueless about what had happened throughout the night. Official source is fin?novel
After breakfast, Cam Walker opened the room door and went downstairs.
Looking at this entirely unfamiliar luxury vi, she couldnt help but frown.
Lady, youve finished your breakfast.
As soon as she went downstairs, a maid came over and smiled at her.
Cam Walker paused. Where exactly was she?
Could you return my bag to me? Id like to make a phone call home. Really, she just wanted to leave this ce.
But her cell phone and relevant documents were in the bag; she needed them to leave.
Upon hearing this, the maid simply smiled slightly, Im sorry, Lady, but the Young Master has instructed us not to return your belongings to you for now.
At this moment, Cam Walker was beginning to get angry.
My stuff, why does it need your Young Masters approval? Also, who exactly is your Young Master? What is his name!?
Staying in such a strange ce, her mind waspletely muddled, and frustratingly, these maids wouldnt tell her anything. It seemed like she had been rescued here, but why did she feel like she was being imprisoned?
Seeing her disgruntlement, the maid looked troubled but she couldnt disobey the Young Masters orders.
Im very sorry, Lady, but I really cant tell you about that for now. As long as you peacefully heal your wounds here, you will be able to leave.
The maids words left Cam Walker feeling helpless.
Was she actually kidnapped and held captive here?
But it didnt really seem like a kidnapping?
At that moment, the grand entrance was opened, and a young man walked in.
Cam Walker turned around, instinctively thinking this man might be the Young Master the maid mentioned.
However, upon hearing the maids greeting, that thought was dismissed.
Dr. Stewart, youve arrived. On seeing the doctore in, the maid politely nodded.
Then, turning to Cam Walker, she said, Lady, its time to change your bandages.
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker was momentarily stunned, still not fully catching on when the two maids came over, sat her down in the sofa.
The doctor came over, began to unwrap the bandage on her head, and after carefully cleaning the area, he reced it with fresh gauze and liquid medicine.
Throughout the process, Cam Walker was passive until Dr. Stewart began to pack up his things to leave, she then regained her senses and called out to the doctor.
Please, wait a moment!
Chapter 1301 - Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 Lady You Cannot Leave Here
Chapter 1301: Chapter 1301: Lady, You Cannot Leave Here! Chapter 1301: Chapter 1301: Lady, You Cannot Leave Here! Hearing this, the doctor turned his head back with some surprise and looked at Cam Walker.
Who asked you to change my dressing? She tried to get some answers from the doctor.
Upon hearing this, the doctor merely pursed his thin lips slightly and said with a shallow smile, As for that, I think youll know once your wound has healed.
Having said that, the doctor smiled and then turned to leave, heading towards the grand entrance gate.
Cam Walker stood rooted to the spot, wondering, who exactly were these people?
Thus, Cam Walker spent the whole day in the unfamiliar vi, and aside from the sight of the busy servants, she did not see any other figure the entire day.
Looking at the vis decoration and design, the color scheme seemed to be quite simr to her homeCa palette of grays and whites.
The skyview darkened as the day wore on; she had not called home since yesterday, which made her increasingly anxious.
Moreover, her family must have made many phone calls to her; if she hadnt answered, they must be worried sick, right?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker also felt somewhat uneasy.
She stood up and said to a maid, Could you give me my bag? Its been two days since Ive called home, my family must be very worried, I want to make a phone call to them.
Hearing this, the maid, who was busy at the time, couldnt help but turn her head to look at her, Im sorry, but actually, your bag isnt here with us, so theres nothing we can do.
Seeing the urgency in her expression, the maid nced at the phone side of the tea table, Why dont you use the phone here to call and assure them of your safety?
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker turned her head and nced at the phone.
Using the phone here, Emily Walker and her parents would definitely ask why no one was answering her cell phone, how would she exin?
But right now, it seemed there were no other options.
Walking to the tea table side, Cam Walker picked up the phone and dialed the phone number for Emily Walker and her parents house. Newest update provided by find?novel
After a detailed exnation and assuring them of her safety, to avoid worrying her parents further, she didnt talk much about the situation here but only mentioned that she hadnt found yton Howard yet.
After hanging up the phone, Cam Walkers expression became somewhat despondent, her mind filled with yton Howards cold, unfeeling face.
What exactly should she do to make yton Howard regain his memory and remember everything between them?
Sitting in the empty living room, looking outside the window at the darkened sky, she really couldnt stay here anymore, she had to find yton Howard!
No matter what, she had to make him remember everything!
Thinking about this, Cam Walker picked up her coat and was about to head towards the grand entrance gate!
However, just as she reached the entry hall, two maids suddenly came over and blocked her path.
Cam Walker was slightly stunned and looked at them in surprise.
Lady, you cannot leave this ce.
She was really imprisoned!?
Why? she asked, perplexed.
The two maids looked at each other with a troubled expression, The Young Master has ordered that you absolutely cannot leave here until your wound has healed.
Then tell me who your Young Master is, where he is, Ill go find him myself!
At this time, Cam Walker couldnt help getting a little angry as well, was she really being confined by someone she didnt even know? Was there now left in this ce?
Looking at her slightly angry face, the two maids still looked troubled and spoke softly, Im sorry, we cant tell you.
Chapter 1302 - Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 Has She Really Been Imprisoned
Chapter 1302: Chapter 1302: Has She Really Been Imprisoned? Chapter 1302: Chapter 1302: Has She Really Been Imprisoned? I cant take it anymore! she seethed with frustration.
And what if I insist on going out? Cam Walker red at the two maids with a cold expression.
The maids exchanged a nce and then each stepped aside, opening the Grand Entrance.
At that moment, she saw two men in ck standing Outside the Door!
Cam Walker was stunned.
She was indeed imprisoned!?
Clutching her fists tightly, Cam Walker, filled with rage, could only turn around and return Inside the Living Room, where she plunked down onto the sofa, her clear eyes now brimming with fury!
At dinner time, Cam Walker still had not seen the so-called Young Master return.
Because of the anger in her heart, she couldnt eat anything and instead went to the Second Floor, took a simple bath, andy down On the Bed.
The night gradually deepened.
It was unclear what early morning hour it was, but the Vis Grand Entrance was opened, and a tall figure walked in.
Young Master, youve arrived.
Seeing him, a maid approached and respectfully said.
How is she?
Her medicine has been changed, but the Lady seems quite unhappy and did not eat dinner.
Hearing this, Lewis Harrison slightly lowered his Eyelids, then in a deep voice told the maid, You may leave.
The maid gave a slight bow and then withdrew.
Lewis Harrison lifted his head, his deep gaze drifting toward the direction of the Second Floor.
Standing at the Bedroom door, he paused for a few seconds, then gently raised his hand and turned the doorknob.
It was already 12 oclock in the early morning, and Cam Walker had long since entered dreand.
Approaching Beside the Bed, he looked at her sleeping face; Lewis Harrison stood there, watching for a long time.
Such a woman, yet he had brought her to his Private Vi and even forcibly demanded that she stay here to heal.
He knew he had developed feelings for this woman.
Every time he calmed down, her beautiful image would flit incessantly through his mind, disturbing his thoughts, making it impossible for him to find peace.
Looking at her sleeping face, Lewis Harrison sat down Beside the Bed; his hand, almost unconsciously, rose and brushed across her fair Cheeks
She seemed to be deeply asleep, yet her brow was slightly furrowed, as if she wasnt resting well even in her sleep.
Was it because he had forcibly kept her here?
He wasnt even sure what hade over him. He was filled with hatred for this woman, yet when he saw her injured and unconscious, he couldnt help bringing her to his vi.
And every time he saw her intimate with Jose Pearce, an inexplicable jealousy would ignite in him, leaving him feeling irritable and displeased, yet powerless to do anything about it.
+++++ Get full chapters from findnovel
Dawn was barely breaking, perhaps due to not having had dinnerst night, but Cam Walker woke up early this morning.
At this time, she couldnt help feeling a bit hungry.
Hunger really was an awful feeling.
She went Downstairs to the Living Room, where the maids of the Vi were already Busy.
However, upon seeing here Downstairs, they nodded to her respectfully, Lady, youre awake so early.
Cam Walker stood at the top of the Staircase, momentarily bewildered.
She really didnt understand who the owner of this house was. Why did these maids seem to be so polite to her? They even treated her as if she were half-owner.
Descending the stairs, Cam Walker looked in the direction of the Kitchen, feeling far too hungry, but also too embarrassed to ask, as after all, this was someone elses ce.
Um, my injuries are almost healed. When can I have my Bag returned to me? It had already been two days, and with any further dy, she didnt know how much longer until she could see yton Howard.
Chapter 1303 - Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 Didnt You See It Last Night
Chapter 1303: Chapter 1303: Didnt You See It Last Night? Chapter 1303: Chapter 1303: Didnt You See It Last Night? Upon hearing this, a maid smiled and said, The doctor mentioned that your wound still needs two more treatments with medicine, which means the day after tomorrow you will be able to leave.
The day after tomorrow?
Cam Walker couldnt help but furrow her brows.
That meant she had to stay here for two more days?
Thinking about how she had been inexplicably confined by an unknown person, she felt a surge of anger at this time.
She needed to leave this ce, but whenever she thought of the two strong men outside the door, she realized she couldnt just walk out.
Thinking about this, Cam Walker became annoyed.
I want to see your Young Master!
Upon hearing this, the maid couldnt help but frown slightly and asked, Didnt you see himst night?
Listening to the maids words, Cam Walker was slightly puzzled and wrinkled her brow, Last night?
Yes,st night our Young Master dide back and even went upstairs to see you. Didnt you know that? At this point, the maid seemed to recall something.
The Young Master had always instructed not to disclose his identity to thedy; perhaps he didnt reveal his identity when he came backst night?
But he had certainly entered the Master Bedroom, didnt thedy see him?
Listening to the maids words, Cam Walker was immediately full of doubts.
Their Young Master hade backst night? And he even went to the guest room where she was staying?
But how didnt she feel anything at all?
Thinking that a strange man had secretly entered her room while she was asleep, Cam Walker suddenly felt ufortable. He hadnt done anything to her, right?
But who was that man, and why did he treat her this way?
From his actions, it seemed like he wanted her to recover from her injuries before leaving. The source of th?s content is f?ndnovel
But she couldnt wait any longer!
She needed to leave here immediately and find yton Howard!
At 7:30 AM, Dr. Stewart arrived on time.
However, just when he was about to change her dressings, Cam Walker refused!
I want to see your Young Master; otherwise, I wont have the medicine changed!
Upon hearing this, the doctor was taken aback and seemed unsure of what to do.
Nearby, two maids also looked at each other, not knowing what to do.
Following that, Cam Walker only saw the doctor take out his cell phone, made a phone call to someone, and after one minute, he hung up and called the two strong men at the front door inside.
She didnt know what the doctor had said to them, but she saw the two big men walk towards her.
For a moment, as she watched the two men approaching, Cam Walker couldnt help but feel nervous.
What did they want to do?
The two strong men walked straight towards her, and before Cam Walker could understand what they intended to do, she saw the men lift their hands and force her onto the sofa.
Then, the doctor smiled lightly and walked over.
What are you doing!? Let me go! Cam Walker yelled in horror, trying to free herself from their grip.
However, it was in vain.
The doctor then approached and, while she couldnt escape, removed the head bandage and carefully reced the medicine and new gauze.
Once everything was finished, Dr. Stewart smiled slightly, gave a signal to the two strong men with a nce, and then they released Cam Walker.
Watching the group head towards the door, Cam Walker was so angry she wanted to stamp her feet!
At breakfast time.
Watching the servants bring up the prepared food one by one, Cam Walker did not enter the restaurant.
Chapter 1304 - Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 Fasting
Chapter 1304: Chapter 1304: Fasting Chapter 1304: Chapter 1304: Fasting Lady, breakfast is ready, said the servant, approaching her with respect.
Cam Walker looked up, gave the maid a nce, and then frowned, Im not eating.
The maid paused, somewhat startled.
But you didnt eatst night either.
Im not hungry, Cam Walker lied, even though she had actually been hungry for quite some time.
Upon hearing this, the maid furrowed her brows. She had clearly heard the growling of her stomach; how could she possibly not be hungry?
Lady, if you dont eat, Young Master will surelyC
Then take me to see him! Before the maid could finish speaking, Cam Walker, who was sitting on the sofa, suddenly raised her head and said to the maid.
Although she wasnt sure if this method would work, right now, she couldnt think of any other way.
She couldnt stay here any longer; she had to find a way to leave!
At Cam Walkers insistence, the servants had no choice but to clear away the breakfast.
Looking at the cleared breakfast, Cam Walker actually felt very ufortable!
She was indeed very hungry, but to see that so-called Young Master and get her bag back, she had no other choice!
At noon, Cam Walker still hadnt eaten. Sitting on the sofa, she was now experiencing some stomach pains due to overwhelming hunger.
Touching her stomach, Cam Walker stood up, looking somewhat pained, wanting to go to the bedroom on the second floor to lie down for a while.
Seeing that she had gone three meals without eating, the maid was a bit worried. If this continued, wouldnt the Lady starve?
The Young Master had instructed them not to let the Lady have the slightest ident.
Thinking about this, the young maid waited until Cam Walker had gone upstairs before she approached the tea table side and picked up the phone.
At this time, inside the office on KMs top floor.
Lewis Harrison was dealing with documents, but ever since he saw Cam Walker with Jose Pearce on the Main Street that day, looking so intimate, he couldnt calm his mind, his head filled with that image.
The phone rings, and seeing the caller ID, he knows its a call from his vi; his brows slightly furrow.
Then, he picks up the phone, his deep voice resonating, What is it?
Young Master, the Lady hasnt eaten anything from evening to now.
Hearing this, Lewis Harrisons brow furrowed, Why?
On the other end of the phone, the maid hesitated for a moment, The Lady said she wants to see you, otherwise she refuses to eat.
Lewis Harrisons response grew even colder.
Then let her be.
The maid paused, remembering the way Cam Walker touched her stomach, the pained expression on her face, and couldnt help but speak again, Butthis afternoon, I saw the Lady looking very pained. I dont know if its because she hasnt eaten
Hearing this, Lewis Harrisons heart noticeably shuddered, as if something was touched.
I understand.
After hanging up the phone, Lewis Harrison couldnt help but fall into contemtion.
This woman, was she threatening him? What gave her the right?
. ?????? ???? find(?)ovel
At 5 PM, a knock sounded on the office door, and Nina Adams walked in with a smile.
She felt very satisfied just looking at the man before her.
Moreover, the thought of the engagement banquet in a few days filled her heart with happiness.
However, she didnt know what happened to him recently; he hadnte back to the Harrison Mansion for two days in a row.
Lewis, are you still busy today? Looking at the man working seriously in front of the office desk, Nina Adams couldnt help but ask out loud.
Chapter 1305 - Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 Waiting for You at the Restaurant
Chapter 1305: Chapter 1305: Waiting for You at the Restaurant Chapter 1305: Chapter 1305: Waiting for You at the Restaurant In this office, it appeared that no one dared to enter directly, except for Nina Adams; hence, from the moment she came in until now, Lewis Harrison hadnt looked up.
Mhm, he responded faintly to her voice.
Nina felt somewhat disappointed.
So, what would you like for dinner tonight? Ill have them prepare something and send it overter.
At this moment, Lewis finally lifted his head. His eyes, akin to luminous stones, swiftly nced at Nina, No need, I have a social engagement tonight.
Hearing this, Ninas smile brightened instantly, Then, after your engagement ends tonight, will you being home?
Lowering his eyelids, Lewis pondered for a few seconds, Im not sure, well see.
Although it was just such a response, Nina was filled with hope.
As long as he wasnt too busy toe back all night, there was a possibility he might return.
Ill wait for you! she said with a smile.
Lewis nced at her and said nothing more, instead, he lowered his head and continued his work.
Initially, it was because his grandpa had passed away that only he and Nina were left at home, and, feeling a bit ufortable at the time, he had bought that private vi.
Although there was already a marriage contract between them, he was not ustomed to living with her.
++++++
As dusk fell, Cam Walker woke up from a nap in her bedroom. Looking outside the window, she noticed the sky had darkened and snowkes had begun to fall again.
She sat up, her body struggling to cope as she hadnt eaten for an entire day.
If that Young Master was still unwilling toe back, how could she shamelessly go eat?
Thinking about this, Cam couldnt help feeling that she was really just making herself suffer, all because of her own stubborn pride!
So hungry
She sat up on the bed, with an agonized expression, clutching her stomach, truly feeling like she was about to starve to death.
At that moment, there was a knock on the door and, a few secondster, it opened as a servant came in with a smile.
Lady, its time for dinner.
Hearing the word dinner, Cam felt even hungrier, and her stomach pain worsened.
Yet, havinge this far, how could she easilypromise?
Ive said, unless you take me to meet your familys Young Master, I wont eat, she stubbornly turned her head, as if she didnt want the maid to see the painful expression caused by her hunger.
Upon hearing her demand, the servants face was full of smiles, Our Young Master has arrived; he is waiting for you in the dining room.
At these words, Cam suddenly turned her face, looking at the maid in surprise. Readplete version only at F?ndNovel
Are you serious? Could it be that they were just trying to deceive her into going downstairs to eat?
The maid smiled and nodded, Yes, he is waiting in the dining room for you to dine.
Cam was stunned for a few seconds. In order to leave this ce as soon as possible, she couldnt help but get out of bed and put on her jacket. Afterbing through her tousled hair strands from sleep, about ten plus minutester, she went downstairs and headed in the direction of the dining room.
At the dining table front, a broad back was seated, and judging from the figure, it seemed somewhat familiar
Cam couldnt help but stop in her tracks, hesitating at the front door of the restaurant for a few seconds.
As her line of sight drew closer, Cams eyebrows furrowed as if she couldnt believe her eyes.
Finally, after a long time, she spoke with a trembling voice, yton Howard?
Lewis Harrison, sitting in front of the dining table, seemed to have heard her footsteps long ago, but he had not turned around to look at her yet.
Stepping with a slightly heavy gait, Cam Walker walked around the restaurant to face Lewis Harrison, and indeed, it was that familiar and handsome face.
Chapter 1306 - Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 A Sudden Feeling of Discomfort
Chapter 1306: Chapter 1306: A Sudden Feeling of Difort Chapter 1306: Chapter 1306: A Sudden Feeling of Difort It seemed somehow colder at this moment.
Leon Hayden slightly lifted his gaze, and when he saw her paleplexion, he couldnt help but frown.
Whats wrong with her?
She seemed finest night, why does she look so unwell today?
The words of the maid suddenly echoed in his mind: Lady hasnt eaten anything fromst night to now.
This woman, was she really tormenting herself just to see him?
Looking at the man sitting there, Cam Walker was full of disbelief. Could yton Howard actually be the Young Master they were talking about?
Was it him who had brought her here?
But why? Was he the one who saved her that night?
You how could you
Sit down. Leon Hayden didnt look at him but spoke in a deep voice instead.
Cam Walker slightly furrowed her brow and did not obediently sit down because, at this moment, she had too many questions in her heart.
Moreover, yton Howard was right in front of her eyes at this time, and she, against all odds, was desperately trying to leave here.
yton Howard
We can talk after the meal, he said, then Leon Hayden had already picked up the chopsticks and began to eat dinner in a calm and methodical manner.
Cam Walker paused for a moment. Her stomach was already hurting from hunger and seeing the table full of food made her feel even hungrier.
After hesitating a few seconds, she pulled out a chair and sat down opposite him.
But now, despite being very hungry, she couldnt bring herself to eat, she just wanted to clear everything up with him.
yton Howard, that identification result is real, if you dont believeC
If you want me to believe, then eat your meal obediently. Before she could finish, Leon Hayden suddenly lifted his gaze and looked at her opposite.
Cam Walker was stunned; what did he mean by that?
As long as she ate obediently, he would believe her? Believe that he was yton Howard?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker couldnt help but show a joyful expression, excitedly saying, Are you serious? Do you really believe meC
Do you want me to feed you personally? Its just eating a meal, why so many words?
Leon Hayden lifted those ink jade-like eyes and looked displeasedly at her.
Noticing his displeased expression, Cam Walker held back and did not continue, instead, she picked up her bowl and chopsticks and began to eat her meal obediently.
If what he said was true, then they could talk after they finished eating; it wasnt a big deal to wait a little while.
Bowing her head, she began to silently eat her dinner.
But just after swallowing a mouthful of food, Cam Walker felt a very ufortable sensation in her stomach, and she frowned, feeling a wave of diforting over her!
UhC She quickly put down her bowl and chopsticks, covering her mouth, feeling like she might vomit.
Seeing this, Leon Hayden across her couldnt help but lift his head, his brow slightly creasing.
Whats wrong?
Cam Walker raised her eyelids, trying her best to suppress that nauseating feeling in her chest, but her expression still appeared pained.
I dont know.
Reacting like this during a meal would make anyone ufortable, right? Chapters first released on FindN()vel
Cam Walker looked down until the feeling in her chest subsided. She then once again picked up her bowl and chopsticks, attempting to take a second bite.
However, as the second mouthful of food reached her throat, that intense feeling of nausea struck once more.
She ufortably pressed against her chest,pletely clueless about what was happening.
This feeling, it was just like when she was initially pregnant with Belinda Howard, but she couldnt possibly be pregnant now.
Across from her, Leon Hayden watched her for quite a while before turning his gaze away and nced at the maid by his side, Call the doctor, tell Dr. Stewart toe over.
Chapter 1307 - Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 Then Do You Believe Me
Chapter 1307: Chapter 1307: Then, Do You Believe Me? Chapter 1307: Chapter 1307: Then, Do You Believe Me? Upon hearing the sound, the maid nodded and then walked toward the living room.
Cam Walker lifted her eyes, her gaze filled with trepidation as she looked at the man opposite her, meeting the depth of his profound stare before hastily lowering her eyelids.
A few minutester, Dr. Stewart arrived.
He carefully gave Cam Walker a check-up.
Its likely due to not eating for an extended period. Being on an empty stomach for a long time and then suddenly eating food can cause reflex vomiting. I rmend drinking some clear soup before meals to settle the stomach, and that should prevent vomiting.
The doctor smiled, beginning to pack his things to leave.
Looking at the woman before him, Leon Haydens expression became even graver.
This woman really knew how to torment herself.
Following the doctors advice, Leon Hayden had someone prepare some clear soup. After Cam drank it, she indeed didnt feel nauseous or vomit again.
With the mans sudden disy of concern and thoughtfulness, Cam lifted her gaze, momentarily overwhelmed with surprise.
Could he have remembered something?
After dinner, as she looked at the man sitting on the sofa, Cam could hardly wait to ask him something.
yton Howard, have youremembered anything?
She kept saying yton Howard, and Leon Hayden did not bother to correct her. It seemed as though he had grown ustomed to it.
He slightly lifted his eyelids and nced at the woman approaching him, then lowered them again, No.
His brief and decisive response left Cam feeling utterly hollow, overwhelmed by a sense of loss.
Had he still not remembered anything?
Then, did he believe what she had told him?
Then, do you believe me? she asked again, her clear eyes twinkling with a tinge of pain.
Leon Hayden pursed his thin lips, his voice remaining somewhat detached, I dont know.
At his words, Cam couldnt help but feel anxious. Was he still unwilling to believe everything she had said?
yton Howard, you have to believe me. The appraisal result was tampered with. The one I brought is the real one! She felt her heart aching, why couldnt he just believe her?
Why had he forgotten all the genuine love they shared between them? Updates are released by F?nd-Novel
In her mind, his words from the past echoed in her ears: What if one day, you forget me?
Back then, yton Howard looked at her, his eyes filled with emotion as he smiled and said, Then let me remember your smell right now.
Leon Hayden slightly raised his eyes and upon meeting her gaze filled with pain, felt a twinge in his chest.
But it seemed as though he was unwilling to believe that he had taken this woman to heart, even fallen in love with her.
Why had he fallen for such a woman, a woman who treated him as a stand-in for her ex-husband, a woman who already had a child?
Regarding her words, he was unsure whether to believe them. Nina had no idea about his and Cam Walkers situation, much less that they had gone to the hospital that day for a paternity test. How could she have possibly tampered with it?
If not Nina, it seemed no one else had a motive to tamper with the appraisal result.
And if he were to go through another paternity test, would he appear foolish if the result turned out the same again?
Why wont you believe me? I rushed here from E City just to let you know the truth, to show you the real appraisal result, but why wont you believe me
Tears silently fell as Cam closed her eyes, her heart feeling like it was being pierced by a thousand arrows, an unbearable pain.
Chapter 1308 - Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 Arent You All Dating
Chapter 1308: Chapter 1308: Arent You All Dating? Chapter 1308: Chapter 1308: Arent You All Dating? Are you here for a paternity test or because of Jose Pearce? Lewis Harrison raised his eyes, and when he saw the pain in her eyes, his chest clearly ached as well.
He knew he hadpletely fallen in love with this woman.
Cam Walker was taken aback, her expression full of confusion. What?
She raised her tear-filled eyes, looking puzzled at the man in the sofa.
You came to South Korea, wasnt it with Jose Pearce? Why say it was specifically for me? The mans face was expressionless. Just thinking about her and Jose Pearce with their intimate gestures on Main Street and inside the restaurant made his chest inexplicably very irritable, a nameless jealousy surging uncontrobly, making him restless!
Hearing this, Cam Walker was momentarily stunned, looking puzzled at the man in the sofa.
I I didnte with Jose Pearce. It was to find him that she hade to South Korea.
Lewis Harrison raised his eyes; his cold gaze still showed no emotion.
Is that so? Were you not dating?
Dating? Cam Walker waspletely baffled. When had she ever been dating Jose Pearce?
I wasnt dating him! Over the years, her heart had been set only on him, with no room for any other man. How could she possibly be dating Jose Pearce?
Not? Lewis Harrison looked up, irritated at the thought of her intimate gestures with Jose Pearce!
Werent you both in South Korea together? Didnt he wipe your tears? Didnt you yourself say you were dating him!?
In the sofa, the man stood up, his expression somewhat aggressive.
Cam Walker was a bit shocked by his sudden anger, not understanding what was happening.
But the next second, she seemed to realize.
Was he concerned about her? Concerned about her being with Owen Pearce?
If that was the case, did that mean he remembered her?
Thinking about this, a hint of joy appeared on Cam Walkers tear-stained face. yton Howard, do you remember me?
Lewis Harrison was taken aback, seemingly realizing his loss of control and quickly regained hisposure.
He looked at the woman before him but did not answer her question.
yton Howard, did you, did you remember something!? Cam Walker was a bit excited, could not help but walk over and grab his arms, her eyes shimmering with immense pain.
Before her was the man she deeply loved; she had endured five years, finally waiting for his return, yet he had forgotten everything about the past, including every detail between them.
She really couldnt bear to lose him again, the feeling of falling into despair and unbearable pain; she truly did not want to try that again. Newest update provided by findnovel
Looking at the woman with sorrowful eyes, Lewis Harrison couldnt help but think.
Was he really yton Howard? But why couldnt he remember the past?
The memories his grandfather had told him werent like this.
He was Korean, because of a car ident in childhoodCdue to a twist of fate, he ended up abroad.
Later, it took his grandfather many years to find him and send him overseas to study deeper. Unexpectedly, an ident urred, causing him to lose all his memories, and he nearly lost his life. It took his grandfather half a year to revive him; wasnt it supposed to be like this?
Looking at the woman before him, Lewis Harrison slowly spoke, I cant remember, cant recall anything at all.
Though his mind had shed with some familiar images, he couldnt remember when these scenes had happened.
Chapter 1309 - Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 The Irresistible Tenderness
Chapter 1309: Chapter 1309: The Irresistible Tenderness Chapter 1309: Chapter 1309: The Irresistible Tenderness Upon hearing this, Cam Walker felt another surge of loss, her eyes painfully fixed on the man before her.
Are you really going to get engaged to Nina Adams on February 14th? As she asked this, Cams heart felt as if it was bleeding.
She could still faintly hear, back in Japan, the promises hed made to her.
Cam, once we return, shall we get married?
But now, the man who had said he loved her, who promised never to forget her, who wanted to marry her, was about to put a ring on another womans finger right away. Her heart felt as though it was being torn apart, the pain so intense she couldnt breathe.
Leon Hayden lowered his eyelids and stared at the woman in front of him. His engagement to Nina had been decided even before Grandpa passed away, fulfilling his promise to him on his deathbed, an unchangeable reality. Official source is FindNovel
Mm.
Upon hearing this, Cam felt a sudden sharp pain in her chest, her hands slipping weakly from his arms.
How can you marry another woman You once said that once we returned to our country, we would get married How can you leave me and Belinda now, to marry another woman How can you
Her chest felt as though it was being ripped apart, Cam knelt down helplessly, tears desperately falling.
She had thought that bying to South Korea and telling him the truth, he would return to her, but he couldnt remember anything and refused toe back to her and Belinda
How can I make you remember everything
Watching the woman kneeling on the ground, weeping helplessly, Leon Haydens heart also ached.
At this moment, his cell phone rang in his pocket.
Leon Hayden came to his senses, took out his phone, and saw it was Nina Adams calling.
What is it? He answered the phone with a hint of coldness in his voice.
Seeing the painful tears of the woman before him, his heart also started to feel troubled.
Noticing his icy tone, Nina paused on the other end before squeezing out a smile and softly asked, Are youing home tonight?
Im noting back. Without even a second of consideration, Leon Hayden answered decisively.
Nina felt a bit despondent, she had thought he would return to stay at the Harrison Mansion tonight.
Are you that busy? It has been several days since you came back.
Mm, nothing much, Im hanging up. As soon as he finished speaking, without waiting for Nina to respond, Leon had already hung up the phone.
Looking at the person crying incessantly on the ground, Leon Hayden, after hanging up, couldnt help but kneel down himself. Uncontrobly, at that moment, he just wanted to pull her into his arms
Feeling his arms stretch towards her, Cam Walker lifted her pained eyes and nkly stared at him.
She saw the man enclosing her entirely, and with a gentle tug, pulled her into his embrace.
Following that, a very gentle voice came from above her head, Stop crying.
Confused by his sudden movement, Cam Walker was a bit perplexed, but she missed this man too much, and missed his familiar tenderness even more, unable to restrain herself, she helplessly wept in his embrace.
After crying for a long time, eventually drifting into weariness, the man gently lifted her and walked towards the master room on the second floor.
His movements were extremely gentle, and for a moment, Cam truly felt lost. Although he hadnt remembered anything yet, he was still her yton Howard.
Chapter 1310 - Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 Dont Go
Chapter 1310: Chapter 1310: Dont Go Chapter 1310: Chapter 1310: Dont Go The same gentle motion, the same familiar face, she simply couldnt resist.
She didnt know how to stop all of this, nor did she know how to find the yton Howard she initially knew.
She couldnt be without him, couldnt lose him again.
Gently cing her on the soft big bed, the mans ink jade-like eyes gazed deeply, his voice extremely gentle, Have a good sleep. The rightful source is F?nd-Novel
After he said this and covered her with the quilt, Lewis Harrison turned to leave.
He knew he was hopelessly drawn to this woman, and could no longer set his mind at ease.
Despite deliberately avoiding her, deliberately being cold to her, ultimately, the moment he saw her eyes filled with heartache, all his defenses copsed instantly in front of her, leaving nothing behind.
Just as he was turning around, before he could retract his hand, it was suddenly grasped.
Lewis Harrison turned his head to see a slender hand clutching his own tightly.
He slightly lifted his eyelid, gazing calmly at the person on the bed.
Just then, in that instant, seeing him turn away, Cam Walker felt scared. She feared that once he turned, he might nevere back.
She couldnt, like five years ago, watch him fall off the cliffside and never return.
Dont go she slowly spoke, her voice carrying a trace of tragically pleading.
Looking at her clear, pain-filled eyes, Lewis Harrisons heart trembled slightly, and he walked back to sit along the edge of the bed.
Seeing him sit, Cam Walker quickly got up, her arms encircling his neck, leaning on his shoulder, her trembling voice sounding behind his neck, yton Howard please, dont leave me again dont abandon me and Belinda Howard again
Tears of heartache silently fell again. Lewis Harrison could clearly feel her sobs and the constant trembling of her body.
Lifting his arms, he gently pushed the woman embracing him, took her tear-streaked cheeks in both hands, a twinge of heartache crossing the depths of his chest.
Looking into her eyes, he softly said, I am not going.
Hearing his response, a trace of relief finally appeared on Cam Walkers tear-streaked face.
Unable to restrain herself, Cam Walker instinctively tilted her head upward, offering her pink lips
Watching her lips draw closer, Lewis Harrison did not pull away. Instead, he moved faster than she, hooking her chin, his sensual thin lips descending to meet hers tightly
Since the beginning, Lewis Harrisons heart had been longing, only suppressing it all along.
Until this moment, as if he could no longer hold back, his kisses deepened, almost wishing to devour the woman in front of him into his bone marrow.
Five years had passed, and how could Cam Walker resist his touch, especially under her fervent kissing, she soon found herself hopelessly entrapped, with not even a slight resistance
Touching her silky skin, the desire inside Lewis Harrison could no longer be contained. His hands began unfastening the buttons on her chest, until a cool sensation touched her chest, startling Cam Walker momentarily.
Yet, she did not resist because she missed him too.
The kiss moved from her red lips to her vicle. In this moment, he wanted nothing but her
Having not touched his body for a long time, for a moment, Cam Walker felt a difort that wrinkled her brows, emitting a seductive moan
Chapter 1311 - Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 Is He Not Coming
Chapter 1311: Chapter 1311: Is He Not Coming? Chapter 1311: Chapter 1311: Is He Not Coming? From her physical reactions, Leon Hayden also seemed to feel that, although she had given birth to Belinda Howard, she had not been with a man for a long time.
At first, Cam Walker indeed felt a bit ufortable, but under his gentle movements, she gradually felt veryfortable and couldnt help but let out the soft moans characteristic of a woman
At this moment, the Room was filled with the scent of love, until deep into the night
Early morning, the day was just beginning to dawn.
On the Bed, the Man opened his eyelids and noticed that the person beside him was still in a deep sleep.
He gently caressed her fair cheeks with his hand, and after staring at her for a few seconds, he got up very quietly, as if afraid to wake the sleeping Woman.
After spending a night together, Cam Walker was indeed exhausted to the point of debilitation, not fully waking until 9:30 AM, overwhelmed with weariness.
As soon as she opened her eyes, she realized the Nearby Man was no longer there, the passionate scenes fromst night reying in her mind like a movie.
She didnt know what this situation meant now between her and yton Howard.
He was still Leon Hayden, Nina Adams Fiance, but on the other hand, he was her Husband, Belindas Father, yet they had never had a wedding nor been formally married.
Suppressing her chaotic emotions, Cam Walker got out of bed, wincing as she moved, feeling as though her entire body was being torn apart, both painful and sore.
Still, she ultimately forced herself upright, stepped off the bed, and only then did she realize, ncing at the wall clock, that it was already past 9:30!
Strange, usually around this time, wouldnt the maids have alreadye up to call her for Breakfast?
After getting up from the bed and freshening up, Cam Walker left the Room and came downstairs to the Living Room Downstairs.
Upon seeing her, a maid came over and respectfully smiled, Lady is awake!
After a nce at the maid, Cam Walkers gaze searched the Inside Living Room, obviously looking for Leon Haydens presence.
HowC her voice abruptly stopped as she remembered that these maids were unaware of yton Howards identity, so she quickly changed her query, Where is he?
The maid smiled, Young Master? He has already gone to the Company, he asked you to rest well here and heal.
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker paused.
Rest and heal here? Did that mean he was going to leave her confined here alone once again?
Isnt heing back? she asked the maid anxiously, a bit scared. If he left her here, what didst night mean?
The maid hesitated, furrowed her brows, and shook her head nkly, The Young Master didnt say. But he did instruct that you were very tiredst night, to let you sleep until you naturally wake up, and Breakfast is ready.
Thinking about these few days, having been living alone here, Cam Walker couldnt help but ask again, Does he seldome here?
The maid nodded, Yes, this is just the Young Masters Private Vi. He mighte back four or five times each Month, but he usually stays at the Old House.
At that, Cam Walker frowned, The Old House?
Yes, the Young Master used to live there with our Master. After the Master passed away, the Young Master bought this Vi and would asionally stay here.
The maids only thought he came here from time to time because it was closer to his work and more convenient than the Old House.
But Cam Walker might not think so. Checktest chapters at FindN0vel
Because she remembered, Thest time at the Restaurant, she heard Nina Adams saying, Lets go home.
Chapter 1312 - Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 Why Arent You Eating Your Meal
Chapter 1312: Chapter 1312: Why Arent You Eating Your Meal? Chapter 1312: Chapter 1312: Why Arent You Eating Your Meal? If that was the case, were yton Howard and Nina Adams living together?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker couldnt help but frown and looked at the maid, Is Lady Nina also living in your old house?
As soon as she said this, the maid was clearly surprised.
They were all maids from the old house and naturally knew a few things.
Officially, Lady Nina and the young master were engaged, so when this Lady Walker came to stay here, they were also very puzzled.
Isnt this what they call hiding a mistress in a golden house?
At first, when the young master left this Lady Walker here, they did not take it seriously, thinking she was just a friend of the young master.
But today, when they saw the young mastering out of the master room, they were shocked. It was clear thatst night, he had stayed in the same room!
They really didnt know who thisdy in front of them was, to be able to affect their young master so much!
However, the first time she was brought here, and the young master let her stay directly in the master room, from this point, this woman was already very special!
But how did she know about Lady Nina?
Looking at Cam Walker, the maids eyes showed a hint of inquiry, How did you know?
Hearing this, Cam Walker felt a pang in her chest, a feeling of being torn apart.
If he was in the old house, living with Nina Adams, then what was she doing here? What didst night even mean?
She was so foolish
Thinking about this, Cam Walker walked over to the sofa somewhat distraught and sat down, looking very dejected. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find{n}ovel
Seeing that she hade downstairs, the servants brought out the breakfast from the kitchen, but Cam Walker had no appetite at all.
Thinking that she hadnt eaten all day yesterday, which had caused her stomach difort and left her looking haggard, the servants couldnt help but worry.
Lady, if you dont eat again, what if your stomach feels ufortable?
Inside the sofa, Cam Walker lifted her eyelids, Its fine, Ill eat when Im hungry in a little while.
She didnt have an appetite to eat at all.
By the way, my bag she remembered, the maids had said that her bag was not with them, and she didnt know if yton Howard had given her stuff to the maids afterst night.
Upon hearing this, the maid simply shook her head, The young master hasnt given us your bag, havent we told you? Once your wounds are fully healed, the young master will naturally bring your bag.
Speaking of this, Cam Walker felt quite helpless.
All morning, she sat dejectedly on the sofa, and seeing that she seemed quite bored, the servants helped her turn on the television, but Cam Walker had no interest in watching it, her head bowed as if in deep contemtion about something.
Until lunchtime, Cam Walker still had no appetite to eat.
The servants were worried about her, simr to how they felt yesterday.
Just as Cam Walker was lost in thought, inside the living room by the side of the tea table, the phone suddenly rang.
Cam Walker nced at it, knowing this wasnt her home, then turned her line of sight away, continuing to ponder her own matters.
The maid walked over, picked up the phone, and after a few seconds, turned to look at Cam Walker who was inside the sofa, Lady, its the young masters call.
Hearing this, Cam Walker somewhat nkly lifted her head, gazed at the phone in the maids hand, and then hesitantly took it.
Why arent you eating? As soon as the phone reached her ear, a low and gentle voice came from inside.
Chapter 1313 - Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 Not Even Counted as a Lover
Chapter 1313: Chapter 1313: Not Even Counted as a Lover Chapter 1313: Chapter 1313: Not Even Counted as a Lover Upon hearing that sound, Cam Walker was slightly startled and couldnt help but raise her head to nce at the maid beside her.
Was everything she did here being reported to him?
However, upon hearing the mans extremely gentle voice, a warm current inadvertently swept through Cam Walkers heart.
But, when she thought of him and Nina Adams living together, her heart ached faintly.
After being silent for a few seconds, Cam spoke softly, No, I just woke up toote this morning and dont have an appetite.
What about during lunch?
After a pause, she said, I will eat it in a little while.
Hmm, he hummed softly and then she heard the beeping sound on the phone.
Cam was startled, feeling her heart cool down a notch.
Had he just hung up the phone like that?
Putting down the phone, Cam Walker helplessly went to the dining table front, looked at the lunch prepared by the servant, and still had no appetite at all.
She picked up the chopsticks, sampled a spoonful of white rice, and put it into her mouth, still finding it tasteless.
I am sleepy, I want to go and sleep, knowing that the maid beside her was watching her eat, Cam Walker casually made an excuse and walked towards the living room.
Since she really had no appetite and couldnt eat the meal.
Seeing her walk straight to the second floor, the maids too were rather helpless.
However, since the young master had already been informed, there shouldnt be any problem, right?
Thinking this, the maids felt very relieved and cleared away the lunch on the table!
In the master room on the second floor, Cam Walker sat along the edge of the bed, as she had woken upte in the morning, so she really had no desire to sleep now, and had only made up that excuse to avoid maid surveince.
However, having said she was going to nap, she would now have to stay in her room for the time being. This text is hosted at Find_Novel(.
Thus, she stayed there for an entire afternoon.
Though she imed she wasnt sleepy, Cam Walker, who was lying in bed contemting, eventually drifted into a light doze.
When she woke up again, it was already 4 PM in the afternoon.
These days, she had always stayed in this house, and even stepping outside seemed to have stripped her of her freedom.
After waking up, she did not go downstairs but stayed in her room.
But once she quieted her mind, she couldnt help but think, think of the scenes of yton Howard living with Nina Adams every night
What exactly was she in this ce now? His kept lover?
No, perhaps not even a lover, since they had only been intimatest night, at most it could be considered a one-night stand?
Thinking about this, Cam felt her head throbbing and no longer wanted to think further.
But right now, she couldnt go out, and yton Howard, would hee here tonight?
She really wanted to rush out, find him, and rify everything.
Did she really believe he was yton Howard? Or, between them, was it just a rtionship of a one-night stand?
The sky gradually darkened, approaching dinner time sharply.
Thinking it was already six oclock in the evening, she got out of bed, wanting to see if yton Howard hade, because she remembered that yesterday, he had returned at this time.
Thus, she jumped out of bed and rushed downstairs, but in the living room, besides the silhouette of the servants, he was nowhere to be seen.
Lady, are you awake? Dinner is ready, the maids had already prepared the dinner; they hadnt called her downstairs before, for fear of disturbing her sleep.
Not seeing yton Howards figure, Cam Walker looked somewhat sadly at the maid, He isnting today, is he?
Chapter 1314 - Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 Cant Help but be Petty
Chapter 1314: Chapter 1314: Cant Help but be Petty Chapter 1314: Chapter 1314: Cant Help but be Petty Sensing her somber and dejected look, the maid seemed to understand her thoughts.
However, even though thedy in front of her seemed to be much more exquisite than Nina, after all, she once had a marriage contract with the Young Master. How could she possibly win over Lady Nina?
Sigh
Not wanting to discourage her, the servant smiled, The Young Master is always very busy. He might note today.
The maids words were tactful, but Cam Walkers heart was clear as a mirror.
He wont being, is he at Nina Adamss ce?
Thinking about this, a sharp pain pierced through Cam Walkers chest, and tears immediately blurred her vision.
She turned around, ignoring the maids mention of dinner, and instead, turned again and went back to the Second Floor.
Watching her ascend the stairs, the maid furrowed her brows and couldnt help but speak out, Lady, arent you having dinner?
On the staircase, Cam Walker paused, pushed the tears back from her eyes, turned her head to look at the maid, Can you not always report whether I eat or not to him?
She didnt want to be a canary, at his beck and call,ing when he wished and staying with Another Woman when he did not.
After speaking, Cam Walker turned around to go upstairs.
But following that, a surge of anger seemed to lodge itself in her chest, difficult to soothe; she paused, turned around, and looked in the Direction of the Grand Entrance Gate.
Couldnt she do anything but wait? Wait for him toe and release her?
Standing at the Staircase Entrance, looking down in the Direction of the Grand Entrance, Cam Walker, almost without thinking, rushed toward the Grand Entrance Gate.
Watching her hurried figure, the maids were momentarily baffled, not understanding what she was intending to do, and could only gaze in bewilderment.
Upon reaching the Grand Entrance, Cam Walker opened the door, and sure enough, those two big men were still guarding the Front Door!
She was furious and tried to rush past them without regard.
At this time, heavy snow still drifted Outside, and because the Building had heating, she was wearing only a thin set of clothes at this time. ?????? ???? Find1Novel
Seeing her attempt to leave, the two big men immediately blocked her path, clearly indicating that they intended to stop her.
I want to go out!
Looking at the two big men in front of her, defiance shimmered in Cam Walkers eyes.
But the two big men just looked at her and did not respond, nor did they n to move aside.
Frustrated, Cam Walker recklessly charged forward.
But as soon as she tried to burst out, her body was blocked by the two big men!
Let me go out! she yelled in anger, not sure if it was from rage or inner hurt, tears began to blur her eyes once again.
But her tears did not soften the two big men, who remained immovable.
Without the Young Masters permission, you cant go anywhere. Perhaps seeing her pained expression, one of the big men couldnt help but speak up.
Hearing this, Cam Walker felt even more enraged and attempted to rush past again.
But she was still blocked by the two big men.
At this moment, a Sports Car drove into the Courtyard, the Car door opened, and stepping out of the car, he saw the scene unfolding at the Grand Entrance.
Lewis Harrison walked over, his line of sight catching the sight of the thinly dressed figure, and he couldnt help but frown slightly.
Feeling the Light shine upon her, Cam Walker stopped her movements, turned her head, and saw the Maning toward her.
Looking at him suddenly reappearing, Cam Walker was taken aback.
He why has hee back?
Leon Hayden approached, observing the Woman wearing only a thin set of clothes.
Chapter 1315 - Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 What were you doing just now
Chapter 1315: Chapter 1315: What were you doing just now? Chapter 1315: Chapter 1315: What were you doing just now? Next second, he said nothing, instead took off his coat and wrapped it around her tall body, then bent down to scoop her into his arms and walked towards the house.
For a moment, Cam Walker was somewhat stunned, just staring nkly at the man in front of her.
And the two big men could still only stand outside the door, blowing in the cold wind! Checktest chapters at Find?Novel
Carrying her into the living room and sitting on the sofa, Leon Haydens face was very calm.
But Cam Walker really didnt expect him to suddenly appear.
Wasnt it said that he wouldnte back today?
Held in his arms, Cam Walker lifted her clear eyes, looking puzzled at the man before her, Why did youe back?
He looked down at the woman in his arms, his brows slightly furrowed, Shouldnt Ie back?
This is his private vi, after all. Isnt it normal for him to return?
Her being questioned like this made Cam Walker somewhat taken aback.
She thought he wouldnte back and would spend the night at the old house as the maid had mentioned.
No, I thought you Cam Walker lowered her eyelids, her expression somewhat gloomy, naturally not voicing her own thoughts.
Seeing her hesitation, Leon Hayden raised his thick eyebrows slightly, Thought what?
Nothing.
She doesnt say, and he naturally doesnt press, after all, its not something important.
What were you doing just now? His tone shifted, recalling the scene of her just standing outside the door.
Being asked like this, Cam Walker couldnt help but lift her eyelids, not knowing quite what to say for a moment.
Just now, she was upset, and on impulse, wanted to leave here.
She felt that she was not a lover kept by him, nor a canary caged by him; she didnt want to be imprisoned here like this and thus decided to leave hastily, but she never expected him to return at that time.
I I wanted to leave this ce. She looked down, her expression dismal.
Looking at her, Leon Haydens face remained calm, Do you want to leave, or do you just want to gain freedom?
His sudden question left Cam Walker somewhat bewildered, and she abruptly looked up at him.
What does his question mean?
What do you mean? she looked up, asking with a face full of confusion.
Do you want to leave this ce, or are you upset that Ive confined you? That I havent given you freedom?
At his words, Cam Walker was taken aback.
What truly upset her was indeed his forceful confinement of her here, and her initial desire to leave was to go out and find him, to rify everything with him.
Now, he was right in front of her; of course, there was no need to leave anymore. Just now, she had simply been too angry to stay.
She lowered her head, not answering his question.
Lewis Harrison seemed to expect an answer from her, though.
Hm?
You never gave me freedom, I dont want to be a canary imprisoned by you She lowered her head, her voice tinged with spite.
Between them, they were husband and wife; how could ite to such a rtionship.
Even though he had not remembered everything, undeniably, he was yton Howard, the man who once said he would marry her.
So, you dont really want to leave? You just hope to gain freedom? Hearing this, Leon Hayden couldnt help but raise the corners of his mouth, drawing a perfect arc.
Looking at the shallow smile on his lips, Cam Walker was somewhat blindsided.
What exactly is their rtionship now?
Chapter 1316 - Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 Believe
Chapter 1316: Chapter 1316: Believe Chapter 1316: Chapter 1316: Believe She was indeed his wife, yet without his memories recovered, another fiancee existed.
So now, what was she? A mistress?
Noticing the child in his arms, his eyes suddenly filled with pain, Lewis Harrisons smile disappeared at the corners of his mouth, his handsome eyebrows slightly furrowed, Whats wrong?
yton Howarddo you believe what I said? Cam Walker raised her eyes. She really hoped he could remember everything, every little detail between them.
Gazing at her pained eyes, Lewis Harrison slightly pursed his thin lips, Yes.
Cam Walker was somewhat surprised, suddenly sitting up from his embrace, looking at him, Really?
Yes. He looked at her with utter seriousness in his ink-jade-like star eyes.
While Cam Walker was overjoyed, she felt somewhat bittersweet. Was he finally willing to believe her?
Then, are you willing to go back to Ennd with me and redo the paternity test? This time, she would be extra cautious to not allow anyone the opportunity to manipte the results again!
Looking at her, Lewis Harrison remained silent for a few seconds before speaking, Okay, but not now. We have to wait until Im done with this busy period.
Indeed, the corporation was too busy at the moment; he almost had endless social engagements every night and various documents that needed his personal attention.
Even today, he had only temporarily put aside those mountains of documents and declined all social engagements, just toe back and see her.
He had fallen in love with this woman, unwittingly.
Although, for yton Howard, he had not remembered everything yet, he knew he loved this woman, even as his amnesiac self.
Hearing his response, Cam Walker was overjoyed, her eyes involuntarily reddening.
She pursed her lips, struggling to restrain her urge to cry, Really? Youre really willing to go back and redo a paternity test with Belinda Howard?
Perhaps, just his belief might make this paternity test unnecessary.
But to convince him that he was indeed yton Howard, she wanted him to redo it, to confirm his identity himself!
She also believed that one day, he would recover his memory, recalling all their moments.
Noticing the flickering tears in her eyes, Lewis Harrison smiled, lifting his hand to brush away the tears on her eyshes, Hmm.
He also wanted to know if the previous paternity result had been tampered with, and whether he was indeed Belinda Howards father. This content belongs to Find1Novel
Every one of his answers made Cam Walker incredibly excited. In that moment, she felt all her sufferings were worthwhile.
In an instant, Cam Walker could no longer control herself and raised her arms, embracing the mans neck tightly.
yton Howard
Releasing her, Lewis Harrisons expression was infinitely tender, his thumb gently wiping away the tears that spilled from her eyes, Have you had dinner yet?
Cam Walker shook her head. Knowing he wouldnt return, and thinking of him living with Nina Adams, how could she have an appetite?
Stop crying and eat.
As his words fell, Lewis Harrison had already picked her up, ready to walk towards the restaurant.
At this moment, Cam Walker seemed toe back to her senses, looking at the maid standing inside the living room, she couldnt help but speak, Put me down, I can walk myself.
Struggling, being stared at like this made her somewhat embarrassed.
Such a scene seemed to take her back to the beginning, to those sweet, beautiful days of her passionate romance with yton Howard.
Chapter 1317 - Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 The Wedding Date Will Be Postponed
Chapter 1317: Chapter 1317: The Wedding Date Will Be Postponed Chapter 1317: Chapter 1317: The Wedding Date Will Be Postponed Even though he hadnt regained his memory at this moment,
it was as if he had seen through her small thoughts. Lewis Harrison didnt make it difficult for her and let her go after her struggle, then led her toward the Restaurant.
During the meal, Cam Walker looked up with her eyes; she still cared about the existence of Nina Adams.
yton Howard.
Lewis Harrison was eating a meal, and he had silently epted her calling him this now.
You your marriage with Nina Adams Was he still going to be engaged to her now?
Hearing this, Lewis Harrison slowly chewed the food in his mouth and lifted his eyelids to look at the woman in front of him.
He, too, was indeed hesitant about the marriage.
It was the promise he had made to Grandpa, and to annul the marriage contract, he might have to wait until he had investigated everything clearly before making a final decision.
The wedding will be postponed, he replied briefly and then lowered his head to continue eating dinner.
Postponed? So, he didnt want to break off the engagement with Nina Adams yet? Did she did she fall in love with Nina Adams?
How could this be?
Cam Walker looked at him, her eyes a bit sorrowful.
Or maybe, he wanted to wait until he went back to get the Parent and Child identification done with her, to confirm that he indeed was yton Howard, before breaking off the engagement with Nina Adams?
By now, Cam Walker could onlyfort herself with this thought.
It must be so; otherwise, he wouldnt have specifically postponed the wedding, right?
But even if he had done this, her heart still ached faintly.
Her husband, yet he had a marriage contract with another woman, how ironic was such a matter?
Thinking about this, Cam Walkers dinner suddenly became a bit tasteless.
Whats wrong? Seeing her looking disheartened, Lewis Harrison slightly furrowed his brows and looked at her.
Cam Walker lifted her head as if she did not want to appear unhappy in front of him; she chewed and swallowed a mouthful of white rice, then smiled, Its nothing.
After dinner, Cam Walker sat on the sofa, lost in thought.
Lewis Harrison, however, went upstairs, seemingly to take some documents to the Study Room to work on.
Inside the Sofa, Cam Walker propped her Cheeks with her hands, her Eyelids lowered as if she was pondering something.
What are you thinking about?
After who knows how long, Lewis Harrison walked in front of her, holding a womans handbag, and seeing her deep in thought, he couldnt help but sit down beside her, put the handbag on the Tea Table, then turned his head to look at the Nearby Woman and asked.
This sudden voice brought Cam Walker back to her senses, and she lifted her head to nce at the Nearby Man.
Are you done with work?
Mm, Lewis Harrison hummed softly, then looked towards the Tea Table Top, Your stuff.
Cam Walker turned her head and was somewhat surprised when she saw her handbag.
He was finally willing to return her bag to her?
Did that also mean she was now free? This update is avable on findnovel
Ive already canceled the room you booked; from now on, youll live here until I finish my busy work, then well go back to Ennd together, okay?
Hearing this, Cam Walker was momentarily stunned.
The room was canceled? He canceled it for her?
So, she was to live here from now on until he finished his work, and then theyd go back to Ennd together for the Paternity Test?
Coming back to her senses, Cam Walker didnt seem to reject this Decision at all, but instead smiled, Mm!
Seeing her nod, Lewis Harrison also curved his lips slightly and lifted his hand to gently rub the Womans Cheeks with his thumb.
At this moment, the phone beside the Tea Table suddenly rang.
Chapter 1318 - Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 A Call from Belinda Howard
Chapter 1318: Chapter 1318: A Call from Belinda Howard Chapter 1318: Chapter 1318: A Call from Belinda Howard Lewis Harrisons handsome brows furrowed slightly; calls to this phone were generally unexpected.
The servant walked over, answering the call.
After a few seconds, she turned her head and looked towards Cam Walker on the sofa, Lady, it seems to be for you.
Cam Walker was stunned momentarily; she hesitated, then turned her head, nced at Lewis Harrison, and tentatively picked up the phone, holding it to her ear.
Hello?
Mommy! As soon as the connection was made, Belinda Howards sweet voice came through.
Suddenly hearing her daughters voice, Cam Walker was caught off guard, and she couldnt help but reveal a look of joy.
Indeed, it had been several days since shest heard Belindas voice, and, most importantly, she had never been away from her side for such a long time.
Belinda?
Mommy, I miss you so much! Upon hearing Cam Walkers voice, Belinda Howard on the phone began to pout with a hint of grievance. Readplete version only at find~novel
Never having been away from Mommy for so long, how could she not miss her.
Hearing the longing in her daughters voice, Cam Walker also couldnt help feeling a bit choked up, I miss Belinda, too.
Then, have you found Daddy? When will youe back to see Belinda? I want to be with you both.
I Listening to her daughters words, Cam Walker couldnt help but turn her head and nce at the man beside her, I found Daddy, but he is a bit busy right now. Once hes done with this busy period, welle back to see Belinda, alright?
Really? Then, I want to talk to Daddy! As soon as she heard that Daddy had been found, a gleam of joy burst onto Belinda Howards dejected little face on the phone, eager to speak with Lewis Harrison.
Hearing this, Cam Walker hesitated for a moment, uncertain at this time whether yton Howard would want to speak with Belinda.
Because, since that incident, he hadnt visited Belinda again.
Turning her head, she looked somewhat bewildered at the man beside her, and yet, to fulfill her daughters small wish, she couldnt help but speak up.
Its Belinda, she wants to talk to you.
Dropping his eyelids, Lewis Harrison nced at the phone in her hand, and after a second of silence, he took the phone from her hand, holding it to his ear.
Belinda?
Daddy! As soon as she heard his voice, Belinda Howard on the phone couldnt contain her excitement!
To the side, although Emily Walker and Couple Reid hadnt taken the phone personally and didnt know exactly what was being said inside, the reaction from Belinda Howard suggested that Cam had indeed found yton Howard, and they were together now.
It appeared, then, that her trip to South Korea to find yton Howard had probably gone smoothly.
Thinking about this, Emily Walker and Ang Reid couldnt help but reveal a touch of relieved smiles.
Listening to Belinda Howards sweet voice on the other end of the phone, Lewis Harrison felt that subtle feeling within him stirred once again.
In the face of the mother and daughter, he seems forever unable to remain indifferent.
Perhaps, he truly is yton Howard, and between him and Belinda Howard, there lies an innate father-daughter bond.
Daddy, when will you and Mommye back? Belinda misses you so much!
Listening to the voice on the phone, Lewis Harrison lightly pursed his lips, his face lifting into a faint smile, Probably in about half a month.
It seemed he also didnt want to disappoint the little one on the phone, and Lewis Harrison couldnt help but provide an approximate time.
Hearing it would still be that long, however, Belinda Howard seemed somewhat disappointed, pouting her lips, and whispered softly, Why does it have to be that long, I miss you both
Chapter 1319 - Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 The Feeling of Being Reborn
Chapter 1319: Chapter 1319: The Feeling of Being Reborn Chapter 1319: Chapter 1319: The Feeling of Being Reborn Nearby, as if hearing her daughters disappointment, Cam Walker couldnt help but take the phone, Belinda, Daddy has to work. Can you wait patiently for a few more days?
In fact, she also wanted to go back earlier and missed Belinda greatly, but she couldnt possibly return home alone, so she had no choice but to wait.
Oh, I understand. Although Belinda Howard was somewhat unhappy, her understanding nature shone through even at four years old.
Cam Walker reassured herself with a light smile and then asked, Is Belinda at Grandmas House now?
Yes, Auntie and the others are there too.
Then pass the phone to Auntie.
After taking the phone, Cam Walker briefly updated her on the situation here and then chatted idly with her mother for a bit. Knowing that she had found yton Howard in South Korea and decided to return home in half a month relieved them.
Unexpectedly, after five years, they had thought yton Howard was dead, but he suddenly appeared before them again. Could this be fates way of looking after Cam Walker?
Sitting on the sofa, Ang Reid felt genuinelyforted for her daughter.
+++++++
These days, Cam Walker had been quietly waiting for Leon Hayden to finish all his work.
Having not left the vi for several days, she couldnt help but step out today, feeling a sense of rejuvenation.
She was somewhat surprised to see two big men outside the door.
She remembered that yton Howard had given her freedom. Why were these two still guarding the Front Door?
Hesitating for a moment, Cam Walker lowered her eyelids and stepped out of the Grand Entrance. To her surprise, the two big men did not block her way.
Turning back, she looked confusedly at the two men but ultimately, Cam Walker asked nothing and just walked out of the Courtyard Gate.
However, the vi wasrger than she expected, as it took her several minutes just to exit the courtyard.
Turning back, looking at the grand luxury vi, Cam Walker couldnt help but wonder, how much money did yton Howard have?
No, rather, how much money did Leon Hayden have? This vi was even bigger than her Parents House
Walking on the newly repaired asphalt road, Cam Walker couldnt help but contemte.
Clearly, Leon Hayden was her yton Howard; how did he be Old Sir Harrisons Grandson?
She remembered yton Howard saying he was not adopted or fostered; his biological parents were British People, so how could he be Old Sir Harrisons Grandson? They even had a Paternity Test done.
Since the vi was far from the City Centre, Cam Walker did not walk far but sat in a nearby park after leaving the vi.
Although the weather was cold, watching the vast expanse of snow, she felt very happy and didnt feel cold at all.
However, sitting in the park, she totally failed to notice, not far away, inside a red sports car, a pair of eyes filled with rage were staring intently at her.
Nina Adams couldnt have imagined these past days, the reason Leon Hayden hadnt returned to Harrison Mansion was that he was staying in this private vi. This content belongs to Find?Novel
From the servant, she learned that a woman had suddenlye to his private vi. Initially, she was somewhat in disbelief.
Because, in this vi, there had never been any women, not even her, had stepped inside!
To verify the truth of this matter, with a doubting heart, she came here, never expecting that the woman walking out of the vi would actually be her Cam Walker!
Chapter 1320 - Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 You Are Just a Single Mother
Chapter 1320: Chapter 1320: You Are Just a Single Mother Chapter 1320: Chapter 1320: You Are Just a Single Mother She never dreamed it would happen!
That day, inside the office, Lewis Harrison had been so resolute towards her, so why had he brought her to his private vi?
Thinking about these days, Harrison hadnt returned to the Harrison Mansion but instead had been living here with Cam Walker, Nina Adams felt a raging fire burning in her chest!
Her fiance was living here with another woman? How could she possibly tolerate this!?
Thinking about this, Nina could no longer bear it, abruptly opened the car door, and quickly got out, charging towards where Cam Walker was sitting!
At this moment, Cam had not yet sensed the impending danger, simply lifting her gaze, immersed in admiring the parks vast snowyndscape.
Only when a shadow covered her did Cam prepare to shift her gaze, however, before she could clearly see who stood before her, a pnded squarely on her cheek!
Although it was winter, at that instant, Cam felt nothing but searing heat on her cheek, the pain nearly bringing tears to her eyes.
She turned her head and upon seeing the face before her, her expression became one of utter disbelief.
Nina?
Bitch! Looking at Cam Walker before her, Nina raised her hand for another p!
Since Cam sat down, and Nina stood in front of her, at this time, it seemed even more like she was looking down on her.
Months ago, Cam had be well aware of Ninas wild and aggressive nature, which in fact closely resembled her own in the past.
Just as the second p was about tond, Cam quickly stood up and caught Ninas swinging hand.
Nina, somewhat infuriated, tried to jerk her hand away but found it tightly grasped.
Once or twice, I can tolerate, but who do you think you are? Looking at the woman before her, Cams facial expression was as cold as todays weather, devoid of any warmth.
Hearing this, Nina unwittingly let slip a cold sneer, Who am I? I am Lewis Harrisons fiancee! And you? Youre just a single mother, what right do you have to live in that vi!?
Thinking about how they had been living together almost every night these days, Nina was close to losing her mind!
She, the legitimate fiancee, didnt even have the privilege to enter that vi, yet the woman before her stayed there every night, how could she endure this!
Me? Cam also returned a cold sneer looking back at Nina, Havent you already made it very clear?
Nina paused, What have I made clear?
The appraisal result, since youve tampered with it, you should be well aware of who the father of my daughter is, arent you? Thinking about the tampering Nina did on the appraisal result, Cam couldnt help but feel this Nina Adams was shameless to the core!
She clearly knew who she was, yet still had the audacity to im she was yton Howards fiancee in front of her!
Indeed, she was his fiancee, but in her presence, she had no right.
Because while others might not know her identity as yton Howards wife, Nina right before her was very much aware!
Hearing this, Ninas expression indeed became quite unpleasant.
How on earth did this woman find out that she was the one who had tampered with it? ?????? ???? find(?)ovel
Even Leon Hayden hadnt discovered it, yet she had? How could this be!
How would I know who your daughters father is!? Naturally, at this point, Nina was certainly not going to easily admit that she had done it.
Chapter 1321 - Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 I Dont Understand What Youre Saying
Chapter 1321: Chapter 1321 I Dont Understand What Youre Saying Chapter 1321: Chapter 1321 I Dont Understand What Youre Saying After all, if Lewis Harrison found out, their rtionship might truly be over.
So right now, of course, she had to vehemently deny everything to keep it all intact.
You dont know? Cam Walker sneered in response, You should have been the first one to see the real appraisal result, right? Didnt it have the words Parent and Child on it?
If it wasnt for her, she wouldnt have almost missed crossing paths with yton Howard after his rebirth.
If it werent for Emily Walker, she would have truly believed that yton was no longer in this world, and they might have missed each other forever because of it. This update is avable on find[?]ovel
Nina Adams was startled, her expression bing extremely awkward.
Indeed, she had seen that identification result, and when she saw the words Parent and Child on it, she just couldnt believe it.
Why would Leon have a daughter? Why would Grandpa Harrisons grandson have an ex-wife and a daughter?
At that time, she only thought the doctor had made a mistake, but under her threats, the doctors three answers all told her that the appraisal result was indeed real
She panicked, agitated, for a moment she didnt know what to do. If Leon had an ex-wife and a daughter, what about her? What was she supposed to do? Where did she stand?
She couldnt lose that man, absolutely not.
And why had this woman discovered everything she had so carefully designed?
I, I dont understand what youre talking about!
Understanding is not necessary, as long as youre clear in your heart that I am ytons wife, and you, youre just a third party who appeared after me. Now, you should be clear about who should be living in that vi and bing the female host of that ce, said Cam, as she coldly shook off Ninas hand and turned to walk towards the park entrance.
As for being the female host of the vi, she didnt care about it at all; she only wanted yton to remember everything and return to her and Belindas side.
Watching her retreating back, Nina stood still in shock for a moment.
What exactly was this?
Her status as the legitimate fiancee had turned into that of a mistress?
Thinking about this, Nina couldnt help but lift her line of sight, unwillingly looking at the back of Cam as she walked away.
They were just about to have their engagement banquet very soon; how could she let this woman disrupt it now!
She had to find a way to send this woman back to Ennd!
.
Returning to the vi, Cams cheeks still stung slightly.
As she walked into the living room, she touched her cheeks, and the servants who saw her couldnt help but show surprise.
Lady, your face What happened? Its so red, and it seems like there are a few finger marks on it were you hit by someone?
Cam looked up at the maid and replied softly.
Its nothing. After saying this lightly, Cam then walked toward the second floor.
Upon reaching the restroom, looking at herself in the mirror, there indeed were a few red finger marks.
This Nina, her strikes showed no mercy at all.
At night, Lewis Harrison seemed very busy.
These past few days, those mountainous piles of documents seemed like they could no longer be ignored. He stayed busy until deep into the night, before Lewis finally stood up from the spacious office desk.
It was now two oclock in the morning, and he wasnt nning to return to the vi.
However, just at this moment, the office door was unexpectedly pushed open.
Lewis, intending to head to the designated resting chamber within the office, turned his head upon hearing the door open, his brows furrowing slightly.
At this time, who could it be?
Chapter 1322 - Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 I Dont Want to Repeat it Again
Chapter 1322: Chapter 1322: I Dont Want to Repeat it Again Chapter 1322: Chapter 1322: I Dont Want to Repeat it Again The door was pushed open, and Nina Adams walked in.
Seeing her, Leon Hayden was somewhat surprised.
You, have you been busy recently?
Looking at the woman in front of him, Leon Haydens brow furrowed, Its sote, why have youe?
I, Im worried about you, you havente home for several days, Nina said, her expression filled with concern.
Is there something wrong? In response to her concerns, Leon Hayden appeared very indifferent.
Thinking about him staying with Cam Walker every night, Nina felt very upset but was powerless, temporarily suppressing her jealousy and pretending to be oblivious.
Its nothing special, its just she pursed her lips, then continued, The engagement banquet is about to be held, theres so much I still dont understand, so, I wanted to ask you about the invitationsC
Oh right, I forgot to tell you, our wedding date has been postponed, as for the engagement banquet, I will hold a press conference tomorrow to announce it, Leon said, cutting her off before she could finish.
His sudden decision stunned Ninapletely, leaving her standing there, staring nkly at him.
After a half a moment, she regained herposure, her eyes filled with disbelief.
Leon, what, what are you saying? Postpone the wedding date? Hold a press conference tomorrow? Why? Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?ndnovel
She had been looking forward to this engagement banquet for so long, and it was almost upon them, yet he was telling her it was postponed?
If youve heard clearly, I dont want to repeat myself, itste, you should go back now. He had already made the decision a while ago but had been too busy with work to discuss it with her earlier.
Having said that, Leon Hayden stopped paying attention to Nina and turned back to the specially arranged Rest Room.
Watching him enter, Nina became a bit frantic and rushed over, grabbing Leon Haydens arm, Leon, what did you mean just now? Why the postponement? Wasnt the marriage already decided?
Looking at the man before her, Ninas eyes were filled with pain.
Leon Hayden turned around; seemingly impatient with her persistence. Of course, there was too much he couldnt say out loud, and thus he couldnt exin to her.
You dont need to know these things, he finally said coldly.
But Nina was not willing to give up.
Why dont I need to know!? Have you forgotten? The marriage was a promise you made to Grandpa Harrison! Until this moment, Nina couldnt help but scream in heartache.
Unfortunately, this was exactly what Leon Hayden disliked the most.
Ive told you not to threaten me using Grandpa, his voice seemed light but carried an unspoken pressure, causing Nina to flinch momentarily.
Feeling his icy gaze, Ninas hand gradually loosened from his arm, her expression despondent, Thats not what I meant, Leon, Im just afraid of losing you
Theres nothing else, you should go back, Leon Hayden ultimately said nothing further and turned his line of sight away from Nina.
Looking at his cold expression, what more could Nina say at this moment?
What about you? Wont you go back tonight? Seeing that he seemed to want to spend the night in the specially arranged room in the Office Interior, Ninas mood slightly improved.
As long as he wasnt going to the Private Vi, staying with Cam Walker, that was fine.
Chapter 1323 - Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 Intimate Photos Hand in Hand
Chapter 1323: Chapter 1323 Intimate Photos Hand in Hand Chapter 1323: Chapter 1323 Intimate Photos Hand in Hand Mmm, Lewis Harrison hummed softly and then turned and walked into the specially designated room.
Staring at the closed wooden door, Nina Adams felt unwilling but powerless to change the mans decision, and ultimately she sadly turned away, no longer wanting to face that cold door.
What on earth should she do to win Leons heart and drive Cam Walker away?
After leaving KM ce, Ninas face was clouded with gloom, and her dark star eyes asionally flickered with malice and cunning.
In these few days, Lewis Harrison remained busy and had not returned to his private vi for several days.
That day, Cam Walker sat inside the sofa in the living room, listlessly turned on the television, and just happened to catch sight of the news that the Chairman of KM Group, and Lady Ninas wedding had been postponed for unclear reasons.
The outside world was full of spection. Could this golden couple have hit a rtionship crisis?
However, just as the media reporters were guessing if there was a problem with their rtionship, a photo of Lewis Harrison and Nina Adams hand in hand entering a public space shed onto the screen instantly.
From the photos, it was evident that not only was there no rtionship crisis between them, but they were also smiling sweetly.
Looking at the intimate photos on the screen, Cam Walkers face was filled with sadness.
He hadnte back these days, had he been with Nina all along?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker couldnt help but feel a dull pain in her heart.
She turned to look outside the window where the night was slowly falling, and it would soon be dinner time.
Today, Lewis Harrison still hadnt returned.
Staring at the full table of food, Cam Walker had no appetite, her mind kept wandering, what exactly was yton Howard doing at this moment? Was he still with Nina?
The more she thought about this, the less appetite she had. She ate a few bites of white rice without tasting it before getting up and walking toward the living room.
At this time, on television, another news report was broadcasting live.
Cam Walker walked to the living room, and when she heard the names Lewis Harrison and Nina Adamsing from the TV, thats when she turned her head to look at the news report.
The news showed a grand banquet, and clearly, Lewis Harrison and Nina Adams had been invited.
Looking at the television, where the two of them were intimately linked arm in arm, appearing before everyone, whether it was yton Howard or Nina Adams, the happy and sweet smiles on their faces made many people at the scene quite envious.
Cam Walker, standing in front of the television, also found their happy smiles so piercingly bright.
Looking at the two on the silver screen, Cam Walker picked up the remote control and with a snap turned off the television, then got up and walked towards the master room on the second floor!
.
On the other side, after finishing that grand banquet, Lewis Harrison and Nina Adams left the conference hall under the gaze of many in the media. Chapters first released on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
As soon as the sapphire blue sports car left the venue, the smile hanging on the corner of Lewis Harrisons mouth in the drivers seat vanished instantly.
Nina Adams turned her head to nce at him.
She clearly understood; the false smiles at the venue were just acting.
Between her and him, in the eyes of outsiders, it seemed all that was left was acting. And the reason they had reached this point was all because of Cam Walker!
Some forty minutester, the blue sports car stopped in front of a grand, luxurious European building. The first to greet them as they came off the car and entered the grand entrance was an old man who appeared to be in his fifties or sixties by age.
Chapter 1324 - Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 Lewis Harrisons Interrogation
Chapter 1324: Chapter 1324: Lewis Harrisons Interrogation Chapter 1324: Chapter 1324: Lewis Harrisons Interrogation Young Master and Lady Nina are back, Housekeeper Harrison respectfully greeted as he saw them return.
Leon Hayden walked into the living room, handing his coat to Housekeeper Harrison while heading towards the study room on the second floor.
Leon, just then, Nina Adams called out to him.
Leon Hayden turned around, looking at her as if waiting for her to continue.
Youre not leaving today, are you? Nina looked at him as she spoke.
Now that he had returned, would he still go to the private vi?
Upon hearing this, Leon Haydens eyelids drooped slightly, and then, as if remembering something, he looked at Nina.
I have to go out for a little while, and by the way, I am going to Ennd tomorrow, he said, lifting his eyelids to look at her.
At those words, Nina waspletely stunned.
Going to Ennd tomorrow? Why? Was he going with Cam Walker?
Thinking about this, Nina seemed unable to endure any longer!
These days, she had turned a blind eye to Cam Walker staying in that vi, pretending utterly unaware, but now, he was going back to Ennd with her? How could she maintain her pretense as if she knew nothing!
What are you going to do? Are you going with Cam Walker? Leon Hayden, I am your fiancee! Nina cried out heartbreakingly, looking at the man at the staircase entrance.
Regardless of who he was before, whether he was the man called yton Howard or Cam Walkers husband, now, he was Leon Hayden, her fiance!
How can you do this For that woman, you are willing to postpone our marriage contract, and now you n to leave me behind and go back to Ennd with her? How can you do this to me? Ninas eyes brimmed with pain, tears falling down her cheeks.
Watching her suddenly intense emotions, Leon Hayden just slightly furrowed his brow, seemingly weary of her emotional state.
Then, he spoke indifferently, About thest appraisal result, did you tamper with it at all? Chapters first released on fin?novel
At his words, the previously emotional Nina was startled by his sudden question, her facial expression freezing.
She lifted her eyelids, guiltily looking at the man in front of her.
What, what appraisal result? Did he find out? Thats impossible!
Watching her, Leon Hayden slowly approached, gradually closing in on Nina, I need the truth, did you tamper with it?
His voice suddenly became extremely cold, his star eyes like luminous stones, emotionless and detached, making Nina increasingly frightened, a sense of unease growing within her.
Seeing the mans handsome face drawing closer, cold and ruthless, Nina involuntarily stepped back, I, I dont know what youre talking about, what appraisal result? I dont even know what that stuff is
Leon Hayden squinted slightly as if trying to discern something from the depths of her eyes, but her eyes were full of tears, obscuring any traces.
Really dont know? Indeed, at that time, he hadnt informed her about the paternity test, but he couldnt guarantee that she hadnt investigated.
He frowned, his handsome eyes pressing in on her.
At this moment, Nina iming she wasnt panicked waspletely false.
Before, Grandpa Harrison had protected her, but now, the Harrison Family was entirely under the control of this man before her, and Grandpa Harrison was no longer there. If he wanted to cancel the marriage contract, absolutely no one could stop him.
Chapter 1325 - Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 Is the Housekeeper Harrison in
Chapter 1325: Chapter 1325: Is the Housekeeper Harrison in Trouble? Chapter 1325: Chapter 1325: Is the Housekeeper Harrison in Trouble? To protect everything she possessed, she certainly wouldnt give up until all hope was lost!
I dont understand Leon, how could you suspect me? When in Ennd, I had no idea about anything between you and Cam Walker, let alone that you had gone for a Parent and Child identification test. How could I possibly tamper with it beforehand?!
Looking at her sincere face and listening to her unwavering assertions, Leon Hayden stared at her for a few seconds before he did not pursue the matter further.
Whether it was true or false, once he arrived in Ennd, he would investigate everything thoroughly.
If it really was her doing, then the marriage contract and the promises he had made to Grandpa might have to be abandoned!
At this time, Housekeeper Harrison, standing to the side, clearly showed a change in expression upon hearing the words Paternity Test, his face taking on a shade of surprise and gravity.
Indeed, was the Young Master originally British? And did his trip to Ennd for business mean he had encountered family from before his memory loss? Read full story at FindN()vel
Casting a nce at the woman before him, Nina Adams, Leon Hayden did not press her further but gently lifted his eyelid, then turned and headed towards the Second Floor.
Watching his retreating figure, Nina Adams heaved a sigh of relief.
Although somewhat discontented, fortunately, he hadnt truly discovered that it was she who had done that deed, and so she breathed easier.
To the side, Housekeeper Harrison nced at Nina Adams and then looked up at Leon Hayden ascending to the Second Floor, his brow furrowing as if troubled by something on his mind.
Ascending to the Second Floor, Leon Hayden went straight to the Bedroom and quickly gathered some stuff before turning to the Study Room to take care of some important documents.
Not long after, there was a knock on the Study Room door; Leon Hayden frowned slightly, thinking it might be Nina again.
Young Master, may Ie in?
Outside the door, Housekeeper Harrisons voice could be heard.
Leon Hayden looked up, surprised that the Housekeeper was suddenly seeking him out.
Come in.
On hearing the response from inside, Housekeeper Harrison pushed the door open and upon seeing Leon Hayden, gave a respectful bow.
Is there something you needed, Housekeeper Harrison?
Leon Hayden still held some respect for the Old Man before him, knowing very well that Housekeeper Harrison had worked for the Harrison Family for many decades and had always been highly regarded by Grandpa.
Despite his advanced years, Housekeeper Harrison was still able to handle both major and minor affairs at home quite adeptly.
ncing at the Man at the office desk, Housekeeper Harrison approached him, his demeanor suggesting that he had something to say.
Young Master, I just heard that you might be going to Ennd?
At these words, Leon Hayden lightly lifted his eyelid and calmly spoke to the Housekeeper before him, Yes, what about it?
Housekeeper Harrison smiled, knowing that since the old Master had passed away, the Young Master was now his own Master.
Its nothing much, just that it seems recently, you and Lady Nina arent getting along too well. Originally, Housekeeper Harrison was quite pleased upon learning of the nned engagement between the two.
Because finally, the old Masters wish was to be fulfilled.
But these few days, news of the postponed marriage date had emerged, and after seeing the pair return today and hearing those words, it seemed as if another Woman had appeared in the Young Masters life?
He didnt know who this Cam Walker was, nor what rtionship she had had with the Young Master in the past?
If that were the case, what of the marriage between the Young Master and Lady Nina
Leon Hayden lowered his gaze, falling into a deep thought about the matter.
Chapter 1326 - Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 The Envelope Regarding the True
Chapter 1326: Chapter 1326: The Envelope Regarding the True Identity Chapter 1326: Chapter 1326: The Envelope Regarding the True Identity If it were before, before he had met Cam Walker and Belinda Howard, even if he didnt love Nina Adams, he would have still nned to walk down the aisle with her, because that was his promise to his Grandpa.
And as for Grandpa, he was his only rtive in this world.
But ever since he got to know that mother and daughter, got to know Cam Walker, his heart had gradually been swayed, as if besides her, he couldnt contain any other woman in his heart. Fresh chapters posted on FindN()vel
And yet, his own identity was also under suspicion.
Was he really Lewis Harrison, or was he yton Howard?
All of this was still waiting for him to investigate.
Housekeeper, are you worried that I will break Grandpas promise? Lewis Harrison arched his eyebrows, involuntarily turning to look at the housekeeper.
Because he had always been disciplined, never meddling in his personal matters, yet today he suddenly came to talk to him about this, presumably worried that he would break his promise to Grandpa.
Hearing this, the housekeeper slightly lowered his eyelids, indeed a bit concerned about this matter.
Following that, he raised his hand, nced at the envelope in his left hand.
This letter was given to him by the Master before he passed away; it contained the Young Masters true identity and also about Lady Nina.
The Master had once said if the Young Master could not keep his promise and marry Lady Nina, then this letter should be handed to him.
But now, was it time?
The housekeeper hesitated for a moment, after all, the Young Master had only mentioned postponing the wedding, not canceling the marriage contract.
Young Master, I really want to know, are you do you not intend to take Lady Nina as your wife?
Lewis Harrison lifted his eyes, slightly furrowing his brows at the housekeepers questioning.
Indeed, he did not want to marry Nina, yet he could not break his promise to Grandpa; this issue had always been pressing on his heart, not knowing which decision to make.
After a few seconds of silence, Lewis Harrison spoke, Indeed, I do not wish to marry Nina.
As soon as he said this, the housekeeper instantly froze in shock.
Just as the Master had feared, it hade to pass.
However, there are some things that I need to investigate clearly. Whether or not I will marry Nina, once I have investigated clearly, I will naturally give you an answer.
Just as the housekeeper was anxious, Lewis Harrison suddenly spoke again.
The housekeeper lifted his eyelids, his expression still somewhat worried.
If theres nothing else, I need to get back to my work. Finished, Lewis Harrison had already lowered his head and continued with his work.
The housekeeper gave him a nce, then looked again at the envelope that he still hadnt brought out.
It seems that now was not the time to hand over this letter.
With a solemn expression, the housekeeper turned around and left the study.
Lewis Harrison kept busy until 10 PM, nced at the tinum-edged watch on his left hand, and after making sure that the reporters and paparazzi had already left the Harrison Mansion, he then stood up and left the study.
In order to shut up those media reporters, he had to put on a show, acting out a very happy and contented rtionship with Nina.
Inside the living room, knowing that he was still going to leave tonight, Nina Adams had been sitting inside the sofa and indeed saw hime downstairs.
She stood up, looking at the man descending from upstairs, her eyes revealing dissatisfaction!
Arent you going tomorrow? Why are you leaving tonight?
Lifting his eyelids, Lewis Harrison swept a nce at Nina Adams by the sofa.
Youve never asked about these things before, why have you be so concerned these few days? he looked at her and asked in confusion.
Previously, he also rarely stayed at home, if not at his private vi then at thepany, and Nina knew thisCand had never asked about it.
Chapter 1327 - Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 Finished the Work Going to E City
Chapter 1327: Chapter 1327: Finished the Work, Going to E City Tomorrow Chapter 1327: Chapter 1327: Finished the Work, Going to E City Tomorrow These past few days, she seemed to really care. Newest update provided by f?dnvel
Nina paused, how could she not care!
She didnt care before because she knew he lived alone, but now, there was Cam Walker in his vi, how could she not care!
But sadly, she couldnt voice these concerns.
I, I just think itste, and you can leave tomorrow without any rush.
After giving her a nce, Lewis Harrison didnt say a word but simply walked past her towards the grand entrance.
Watching his departing figure, Nina clenched her fists in secret, not turning around until the grand entrance was shut. Then, she took out her cell phone.
A few secondster, the call was connected.
Have you figured out the things I asked you to check yet!? As soon as the line connected, Nina sounded distinctly impatient.
Sensing her displeasure, the person on the other end hastily said, Its all been cleared up, but, its reallyte nowC
Bring it here now, immediately! Nina cut in eagerly.
Tomorrow, Leon would be leaving with Cam Walker, and she had no time to wait until tomorrow!
.
Having returned to his private vi, it was already 11 oclock at deep night, and by this time, Cam Walker was already in a deep sleep.
He pushed open the room door and gazed at the sleeping figure on the bed. Lewis Harrison set his stuff aside, then went into the bathroom to take a bath, before finally lying down beside her.
The bedding was lifted, and a chill air rushed in. On the bed, Cam Walker seemed to be woken by the movement, furrowing her brows slightly as her eyshes fluttered.
Because she had been preupied with her thoughts, she had only fallen asleep about ten minutes ago, and now she was startled awake by Leons actions.
Barely opening her eyelids, she saw the man lying beside her, looking at her.
Cam Walker was somewhat surprised, as it had been several days since hest visited here.
And wasnt he attending a banquet with Nina?
Thinking of those sweet, warm images, Cam Walker still felt a sourness in her heart, very unpleasant.
Did I wake you? Looking at the suddenly awakened figure, Leon asked with a light smile, his eyes filled with tenderness.
Faced with his gentle expression, Cam Walker seemed unable to resist.
No, I wasnt fully asleep anyway, she spoke softly, then looked at the man before her, Its sote, why did youe?
These days, he hadnte, probably staying at the old house with Nina.
Thinking of this, her heart soured again.
She didnt know, after yton Howard lost his memory, what his feelings for her truly were.
If he loved her, why would he be with Nina? If he didnt love her, why would he show such gentleness and affection?
Leon furrowed his brows, having finished his work, wasnt it normal that he shoulde here?
Shouldnt Ie? He looked at her, counter-questioning.
Cam paused, somewhat stopped by his question.
This was his vi, hising here was indeed normal, but
No, I thought you were too busy toe over, she said, her eyelids drooping somewhat sadly.
Watching her look of loss, Leons lips curved up in satisfaction.
Ive finished up, Im going to Ennd tomorrow.
At that, Cam Walker stared nkly for a second, then suddenly raised her head to look at the man before her, Tomorrow!?
Uh-huh.
Initially feeling quite down, Cam Walker, upon hearing this news, couldnt help but reveal a look of surprise, Are you serious?
Chapter 1328 - Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 What Are You Leaving Already
Chapter 1328: Chapter 1328: What, Are You Leaving Already? Chapter 1328: Chapter 1328: What, Are You Leaving Already? Seeing her happy demeanor,pletely free of the loss that was just there, Lewis Harrisons mood seemed to lift as well.
Of course.
Getting his affirmative answer, Cam Walker was naturally ecstatic, and her sleepiness vanished instantly.
As long as she returned to Ennd and underwent another paternity test, she was certain he would believe that she was yton Howard, and the marriage between him and Nina Adams would naturally be called off.
And their family of three could finally be reunited.
As for the memories he had lost, she was determined to find a way to help him recover them, to make him remember everything.
By the way, you these past few days, have you been with Nina all the time?
Resting in the crook of his arm, Cam Walker suddenly recalled a scene from the television and couldnt help but ask.
She found that she could no longer understand the man before her, let alone guess his thoughts.
Why do you ask? ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find1Novel
Because, from what I saw on TV, it seemed like you were always with her these past few days. Her voice noticeably lowered as she dropped her eyelids.
Looking at her downcast expression, Lewis Harrison was silent for a second, then spoke softly, Hmm, but that was all just an act for the media.
Cam Walker looked up, somewhat surprised by his exnation.
An act for the media? Were his interactions with Nina just an act?
Looking into her puzzled pupils, Lewis Harrison lowered his eyelids and a faint smile appeared on his lips. Then he lowered his head and captured her plump red lips with a kiss
Cam Walker was stunned, not expecting him to suddenly kiss her. However, a few secondster, she naturally closed her eyes and began to respond to his kiss
.
The next day
Early in the morning, Cam Walker awoke from her sleep and, upon opening her eyes, saw his incredibly handsome face.
Today, heavy snow still drifted outside the window. Looking through the curtains at the swirling snowkes, Cam Walkers mood was quite good.
Didnt we say were going back to Ennd today? What time is the flight? She turned her head, somewhat impatient, and nced at the clock on the wall, only to find it was already 7:30 AM!
Watching her, Lewis Harrison chuckled and said, No rush, the flight is at 10 AM.
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker nodded; there was no need to hurry.
But she was still somewhat eager, wishing to return sooner rather thanter.
They got out of bed, changed into clean, tidy clothes, and went downstairs after washing up.
By now it was already 8 AM, and the servants had long since prepared breakfast.
After breakfast, Cam Walker started to excitedly pack her stuff, which didnt take too long as she didnt have much luggageCit was a matter of minutes.
However, just as she finished packing and was about to leave for the airport with Lewis Harrison, Nina Adamss figure appeared in the vi.
Arriving at the front door and seeing Ninas sudden arrival, not only was Cam Walker taken aback, but even Lewis Harrison couldnt help but furrow his brows slightly.
Watching the two of them getting ready to leave, Nina curved her lips slightly, amused at her timing, almost missing the opportunity.
What, youre leaving already? In the end, Ninas gaze fell on Cam Walker, her lips curling into a self-satisfied smile.
Confronted with the sudden appearance of Nina, Cam Walker was somewhat surprised, but she didnt say anything nor did she pay her any attention. She waited calmly, wanting to see what kind of tricks Nina would y this time.
Chapter 1329 - Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 The Envelope in Nina Adams Hand
Chapter 1329: Chapter 1329: The Envelope in Nina Adams Hand Chapter 1329: Chapter 1329: The Envelope in Nina Adams Hand How did youe here? The one who spoke was Lewis Hayden.
Nina Adams shifted her gaze and smiled slightly at the man.
If I didnte, you probably would have been yed for a fool by this woman again.
At these words, Lewis Hayden couldnt help but frown, clearly puzzled by what she meant.
Beside him, Cam Walker was even more perplexed.
What trick was Nina Adams trying to y now?
Looking at the man in front of her, Nina Adams wore a smug expression and took out the khaki envelope in her hand, holding it out to Lewis Hayden, Before you decide to go to Ennd with this woman, do you want to see whats inside here?
Lewis Hayden looked down and nced at the envelope in her hand.
Cam Walker, standing beside him, was equally confused about the stuff in her hand.
What could be inside it?
After ncing at the two, Nina Adams smiled lightly, then walked past them and went straight into the living room.
She knew that as soon as she entered this room, Lewis Hayden would naturallye back, and the two of them wouldnt leave for the time being.
She wasnt afraid of him leaving; she was afraid he wouldnt look at the contents of the envelope!
Sure enough, when she entered the living room, Lewis Hayden turned his head, his handsome brow slightly furrowed.
Nina Adams walked in, then turned around, waiting for the two to return to the room.
After all, with the weather so cold, she certainly did not want to stand outside in the chill.
What exactly are you trying to say? Lewis Hayden approached the woman who had entered on her own, his expression quite indifferent.
If it hadnt been for her barging into this ce, he might have just left with Cam Walker without giving Nina Adams a second thought. Original content can be found at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Looking at the man approaching, Nina Adams still had a smile on her face.
Then, she held out the envelope in her hand to Lewis Hayden, Take a look at this.
Lewis Hayden looked down at the envelope in her hand with a calm expression and asked, Whats this?
Why dont you look and see?
At this moment, Cam Walker also walked over.
Cam Walker wasnt very interested in the contents of the envelope; what she really wanted to know was what kind of scheme Nina Adams was plotting.
Seeing that he was hesitant to take the envelope from her, Nina Adams was not in a hurry and continued to smile, looking at the man in front of her, Arent you curious? This is something she gave to you as a gift.
While speaking, Nina Adams turned her gaze to Cam Walker on the side.
When Cam met her gaze and heard her words, she was somewhat startled.
A gift she sent to yton Howard? What exactly was inside it?
Hearing this, Lewis Hayden lost interest and even began to doubt.
After hesitating for a bit, Lewis Hayden finally raised his hand and took the envelope.
The p of the envelope seemed not to have been sealed, and Lewis Hayden didnt notice when he took it. Just like that, by ident, the contents spilled all over the ground
Both Lewis Hayden and Cam Walker cast their eyes down, and when they saw the scattered photos on the ground, Cams entire being turned deathly pale in an instant
Meanwhile, Nina Adams was eagerly anticipating, as if she were waiting for an exciting y to begin.
Lewis Hayden looked down, and when he saw the contents of the photos, his facial expression turned instantly icy cold.
He slowly squatted down, picking up the photos from the ground level, seemingly still in disbelief as to what they depicted.
In the photos was one woman, naked, in a state of bliss beneath another man, Another Man Taylor
Chapter 1330 - Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 In the Photo Is That You
Chapter 1330: Chapter 1330: In the Photo, Is That You? Chapter 1330: Chapter 1330: In the Photo, Is That You? Beside her, Cam Walkersplexion had already turned pale to the extreme, not a trace of color in it.
These photos
Why would they appear in Nina Adams hands?
She remembered, yton Howard had long since destroyed them all, so why would they reappear?
Holding the photos, Lewis Harrison slowly rose to his feet, with each photo he flipped through, the rage in his chest burned brighter!
He raised his line of sight, sweeping an icy gaze toward Nina Adams before him, as cold as the snowy weather, not a hint of warmth to it.
Startled by his frosty pupils, Nina Adams was taken aback.
Was he not trusting her?
She felt a sudden panic, as during her investigation into his and Cam Walkers past, she had inadvertently uncovered this stuff, and had finally managed to copy these photosCshe certainly didnt want her efforts to crumble at this step!
You, you think I fabricated these photos? Nina Adams watched the man in disbelief, then nced at Cam Walker beside her.
Seeing her so pale that shecked any semnce of color, Nina Adams chuckled lightly, then turned to Lewis Harrison, If you dont believe me, you can certainly ask her.
At this time, whatever Nina Adams was saying, Cam Walker wasnt listening, her mind wholly consumed by the shadow of those photos.
They were her nightmare, and despite so many years having passed, she wanted to forget but often woke up frightened in the middle of the night.
On hearing this, Lewis Harrison couldnt help but turn his head to nce at the child beside him, and saw her face ashen,pletely changed from just now.
In the photos, is that you? Indeed, at first nce, he thought, these photos must have been fabricated by Nina Adams; he was reluctant to believe them.
Only when his voice rang out did Cam Walker mechanically raise her head, looking at the man before her,plexion pale, drained of any color.
Is it you? When she remained silent, Lewis Harrison pressed once again.
At this time, he was somehow afraid to hear the answer, to hear her admit it with her own mouth.
Looking at the man before her, Cam Walker still didnt speak.
Her shock wasnt because she feared him knowing about the photos, because yton Howard had known about them five years ago.
And regarding what was in the photos, yton Howard knew perfectly well, and at that time, he hadnt cared about them, even risking his life to destroy the stuff from Yale Shaws possession.
But if these things were clearly destroyed that year, why had they suddenly reappeared? What on earth was going on?
Im asking if the person in these photos is you! At this moment, Lewis Harrison seemed unable to contain the anger in his heart any longer, roaring out loud, startling and somewhat terrifying Cam Walker, who was lost in her stupor.
I How should she answer? The man before her eyes was yton Howard, yet he had not recalled everything, and regarding the details in the photos, he was obviously bothered by them.
Her inability to exin deepened Lewis Harrisons pain exquisitely.
The woman he was resolved to love at all costs had put him into an awkward spot once again.
Looking at the woman before him, Lewis Harrisonughed coldly, Paternity Test? I fear that no matter how many times she did it, she could never be my daughter, right?
Hearing that, Cam Walker involuntarily raised her eyebrows, watching the man before her in disbelief.
What did he mean by that? Fresh chapters posted on findnovel
Youwhat are you saying?
Lewis Harrison sneered. On his frosty face, no one noticed the agony hiding in the depths of his eyes, entirely masked by his anger at the moment.
Inside here, theres likely more than one man involved, right?
Chapter 1331 - Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 Really Sorry
Chapter 1331: Chapter 1331: Really Sorry Chapter 1331: Chapter 1331: Really Sorry A single sentence, like a cold de, stabbed viciously into Cam Walkers heart.
Looking at the man before her, she never imagined that those words woulde from his mouth.
Indeed, he was no longer the yton Howard she once knew.
Cam Walker raised her pain-filled eyes, staring nkly at the man before her.
With each word she uttered, her heart ached terribly, Before you lost your memory, you wouldnt have cared about this stuff at all
Yes, the seemingly indifferent her was also terrified of these things being seen by yton Howard; however, when he found out, she realized that not only did he not mind, he risked his life to oppose Yale Shaw, protecting her. For her sake, he ventured at any cost into Yale Shaws residence, to destroy these things.
Cam Walker spoke through her pain, yet as soon as her words fell, Nina Adams at her side couldnt wait to speak up.
A mocking cold smile curled at the corner of her mouth, Heh, you really have the nerve to say it. What man wouldnt care about this kind of thing?
Indeed, in most peoples eyes, no man would be indifferent to such a matter, just as she initially thought that yton Howard cared.
But the yton Howard who hadnt lost his memory indeed did not care!
Baited by Nina Adams remark, Lewis Harrisons bloodthirsty pupils became even more blood-red, inscrutableCwhether it was rage or heartache, no one could tell. For more chapters visit find?novel
Ignoring Nina Adams, Cam Walkers line of sight remained fixed on Lewis Harrisons face.
I know, any man might care, but you wouldnt Tears soundlessly slid down her face, Cam Walkers expression was filled with destion; her heart felt as if it were being ripped apart.
Looking at her pained eyes, Leon Hayden slowly lifted his gaze. This moment, those originally blood-red eyes suddenly turned colder, devoid of any warmth.
Then I am truly sorry, I am just one of those any men you just mentioned, he said with icy words, leaving Cam Walker stunned, feeling as if her heart had been hollowed out.
Clearly, things werent like this at all, so why, after so many years, had this issue be a wall between them, especially when yton Howard had known about this all along!
Looking at the photos in his hand, Cam Walker felt a sense of injustice.
After so much difficulty, she had learned that he had not died, and after so much waiting, he had finally returned. How could it be, how could these photos destroy everything between them? She couldnt ept it, absolutely not!
yton please believe me Once you remember everything, you definitely wont care about these things She said weepingly, stepping a few paces closer to him, reaching out to touch his arm.
However, one second before she made contact, Leon Hayden withdrew in disgust, the fury in his eyes reignited!
But I care now! Looking at the woman before him, he said somberly, Cam Walker! Time and time again, I chose to trust you, yet you, you led me toplete defeat!
Cam shook her head weakly, she hadnt deceived him at all, not from the beginning!
Yet, after losing his memory, why, why wasnt he the yton Howard she initially knew? Why did he care about all of this now?
And yet, everything in the photos was the truth; she indeed had been wronged by Yale Shaw, but
This matter, yton Howard had been aware of right from the start, but he still fell in love with her, treasuring her like a precious gem. How was she supposed to exin now!
Chapter 1332 - Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 No Title
Chapter 1332: Chapter 1332: No Title Chapter 1332: Chapter 1332: No Title That was several years ago, at that time, she had been injected with ******, which caused her to
Thinking about those memories that were like a nightmare, Cam Walker suddenly tensed up, as if she remembered something in an instant.
She lowered her head and nced at the photos in his hand.
These photos were from many years ago, and although the woman in them was her, that was the former her, not the her of now.
The her of now had undergone stic surgery, but how did the man before her know that the woman in the photos was her?
Could it be, deep down, he still remembered how she once looked?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker asked urgently, You, how do you know the woman in the photos is me?
Upon hearing this, Lewis Harrison slightly lifted his eyelid, his cold gaze fixed on the woman before him. Half a momentter, he finally spoke coldly, What, are you now trying to exin that the woman in the photos isnt you?
Indeed, if he hadnt previously investigated her and yton Howards information, he wouldnt have known that the woman in the photos was her.
But unfortunately, he was fully aware of her stic surgery.
In South Korea, stic surgery was something quite widespread nationwide and was not something taboo; he was also very clear that the woman before him hadnt gotten surgery to be prettier, but because she had had an ident that disfigured her, and she had no choice but to undergo surgery to look like this.
To speak of beauty, wasnt she even more stunning before?
Cam Walker was taken aback, somewhat at a loss for words.
Its not that, I She just wanted to know if he still remembered how she used to look.
Otherwise, how would he know the woman in the photos was her?
Just now, in that instant, when she saw those photos, she felt as if struck by thunder, and for a moment failed to realize that the woman inside the photos was how she once looked, and perhaps people who knew her would recognize her, but yton Howard and Nina Adams, having lost their memories, surely couldnt recognize the her from before.
Take your stuff and get out.
However, before she could speak, the mans cold voice rang out again, like a sharp sword, deeply piercing Cam Walkers heart.
For a moment, she felt as if she had lost all sense, standing there numbly, disbelievingly staring at the man in front of her.
Hearing Lewis Harrison speak, Nina Adams couldnt help but curl her lips in a delighted smirk.
Honestly, when she discovered all this, she was also shocked, never expecting that Cam Walker, who appeared so innocent, had such an unknown past. It was like even the heavens were on her side!
She just couldnt believe there would be a man who could endure such a thing!
yton
She could not leave, she couldnt lose him again!
Looking at him, Cam Walkers voice carried a hint of pleading.
However, before she could say anything, Leon Hayden abruptly interrupted her, Dont call that name, from now on, I am only Leon Hayden!
Listening to his words, Cam Walkers heart felt as if it, too, shattered at that moment.
Weakness and unwillingness intertwined at the bottom of her heart, leaving her unsure how to face it all.
Why why wont you believe me? The former you wouldnt have cared about this! She cried until she felt she was on the verge of copse and yet didnt know how to resolve everything, so she couldnt help but burst out screaming. For original chapters go to f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Chapter 1333 - Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 Still Dare Not Write a Title
Chapter 1333: Chapter 1333: Still Dare Not Write a Title Chapter 1333: Chapter 1333: Still Dare Not Write a Title Why is it that he just cant remember a single detail from the past? If only he could remember, all problems would be easily solved!
Dont mention the past, the yton Howard of the past is dead! The man standing before you now is Lewis Harrison, and I, he paused, his gaze fixed firmly on the woman in front of him, his crimson eyes zing with an intensity that was hard to discern as either rage or deep pain, will never touch a dirty woman like you again.
Her words struck Cam Walker like a sharp, icy sword piercing her chest.
All her persistence, all her unwillingness to give up, in this moment,pletely shattered.
Tears stopped, the ache in her heart stopped. Looking at the man before her, she realized how utterly unrecognizable he had be.
She was dirty
Yes, she was indeed a tainted woman; she had been from the very beginning.
The dream had ended, and yton Howard could never return. Everything should be like awakening from a dream.
She no longer insisted, no longer hoped. Everything was over.
Tears in her eyes turned to ice, unable to flow, yet her heart was bleeding.
Seeing the coldness and ruthlessness flickering in the mans eyes, Cams face turned ashen. She turned around without saying anything and dragged her luggage step by step toward the vis front door.
Watching her departing silhouette, Nina Adams smirked triumphantly and followed immediately after.
Stepping out of the courtyard, she heard Ninas voice behind her, After all, you still lost to me.
Cams body tensed, but she didnt turn around. Instead, a secondter, she continued to walk forward.
Had she lost? If she had indeed lost, it wasnt to Nina Adams, but to fate.
Watching her retreating figure gradually disappear in front of the carved main gate, Nina Adams lips curled into a sneer, and then she couldnt help but shiver.
Todays weather was indeed bone-chillingly cold.
Dragging her weary steps, Cam aimlessly wandered the main street.
She didnt know how long she had been walking, nor did she feel any fatigue. In the sky, snowkes still drifted down. Her coat draped over her left arm, but she felt not a hint of cold.
Unsure of how much time had passed, she was abruptly brought back to her senses by the screeching brake sounds of a car stopping beside her. She only saw a head poking out from the car window, followed by a string of Korean curses. Checktest chapters at ?ovelFind
Woman, are you trying to get yourself killed?!
ncing at the man inside the car, Cams gaze was icy. She then casually walked past the ck sedan and continued on as if nothing had happened.
She kept walking forward, in this vast world, yet she did not know where to go.
Finally, as if wearied by the walk, she stopped and raised her eyes to look at the flourishing downtown area.
Here, there was no longer any reason for her to stay. She had to return to her country, back to Belinda Howards side.
She had nothing, but at least, she had the memories yton Howard left her with, and Belinda Howard!
With that thought, she seemed to snap back to rity and turned to walk back!
However, just as she turned, at the crossroads, the red light turned on. A sports car speeding down the road came roaring up, followed by a harsh brake sound, and Cam fell to the ground in a bit of panic.
Damn! Dont you have eyes when you walk?! A man got out of the sports car, seeing the woman who had suddenly turned and dashed onto the roadway. Now he couldnt help being a bit angry!
Chapter 1334 - Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 Dont Worry Everyone
Chapter 1334: Chapter 1334 Dont Worry, Everyone Chapter 1334: Chapter 1334 Dont Worry, Everyone He just bought a new car yesterday, and if anything were to happen to it, wouldnt he be terribly upset?
As Cam Walker fell to the ground with the sound of screeching brakes, a crowd of passersby had already gathered to watch.
Cam Walker came back to her senses in terror, feeling somewhat panicked and weak.
She really couldnt keep this up; if she were to be killed by a car, what would Belinda Howard do?
Thinking of this, she hurriedly got up from the ground, but her tears had unknowingly started to fall
She couldnt keep falling apart like this; she missed Belinda Howard so much, she truly did
She stood up and picked up her coat that had fallen to the ground, but at that moment, arge hand was quicker than her and picked it up first.
After a brief pause, she looked up and saw Jose Pearce standing before her.
Looking at the woman in front of him, a deep affection flickered in Jose Pearces eyes.
He spread out the coat he had in his hand and draped it over her shoulders, then lowered his gaze to watch the tears falling down her cheeks, Shall we go back to the country together?
Though Cam Walker was initially bewildered to see him here, seeing his faint smile and his gentle gesture, all her grievances and heartaches seemed to burst forth at this moment!
She instinctively leaned forward, burying her head in the mans shoulder, and cried out loud.
Even if it was just for a minute, she just wanted a shoulder to lean on; she was really running out of strength.
Watching the person suddenly lean toward him, Jose Pearce was momentarily stunned, and after a few seconds, he slowly extended his arms to hold her tightly.
Inside the private vi, Lewis Harrison sat expressionless on the sofa, his mind filled with those ambiguously intimate photos.
The maids, never having seen such a cold demeanor before, couldnt help but feel a bit scared.
A little whileter, another figure approached the grand entrance gate; Nina Adams had been sent away by Lewis Harrison, yet for some reason, she had suddenlye back.
Seeing her, and remembering the fury Lewis Harrison had shown when she left, the servants each shared a look with Nina Adams, their expressions troubled.
The young master had strictly forbidden Lady Nina from stepping foot here again, yet, she was always the favorite of the old master, akin to a granddaughter of the Harrison family; they never dared to offend her. Now seeing her arrive, they were unsure whether to stop her or not.
As she stepped inside, the maids looked ufortable, ncing between Nina Adams and the expressionless Lewis Harrison sitting inside the sofa.
Eventually, a maid couldnt help but speak up, Lady Nina
Nina Adams, proud andmanding, nced at the maid beside her and gestured with her hand that there was no need to speak, she knew her limits.
Of course, she knew this was his private territory, something she was always barred from entering, yet that Cam walker was allowed!
Just the thought of this made her furious!
But fortunately, Cam Walker had already gone back to the country!
After being driven out, she had driven home but spotted the distraught figure of Cam Walker by the roadside. She had followed her from a distance, eventually discovering something quite intriguing.
Seeing her raise her arm, the maid immediately closed her mouth automatically, not daring to say anything more. Fresh chapters posted on f?ndnovel
Looking at the man sitting coldly in the sofa, Nina Adams walked over.
Chapter 1335 - Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 Regain Memory Immediately
Chapter 1335: Chapter 1335: Regain Memory Immediately Chapter 1335: Chapter 1335: Regain Memory Immediately Lewis Harrison bowed his head, and although he already knew of Nina Adams arrival, he seemed to have no interest in paying her any attention.
Of course, that didnt mean he could tolerate it.
Just as he was about to lift his eyelids, suddenly a white cellphone appeared before him, and on the phone was an image of a woman and a man in an embrace.
In the photo, wasnt it Cam Walker and Jose Pearce?
Casting a haughty gaze at the photos couple, Lewis Harrisons hand tightened slightly.
Following that, he lifted his gaze, his cold eyes sweeping directly to Nina Adams in front of him.
Struck by his piercing gaze, Nina instinctively flinched, fear naturally rising from within her.
However, to make him give up on Cam Walkerpletely, she of course had to seize the opportunity!
Now, you should see what kind of woman she is, right? One second she leaves your side, the next she can throw herself into the arms of another man; such a womanC
Get out.
The mans icy voice arose, cutting off Ninas forting words, forcing her to swallow them back hard.
She knew that at this time, he might be in a bad mood, but as long as he saw these photos, her goal would be aplished, and naturally, she could leave.
After all, their marriage contract was still in ce, and with times healing touch, sooner orter, one day, he would slowly be hers.
Thinking about this, Nina put away her cellphone, then smiled confidently and turned to leave the private vi. Read full story at Fndovel
For several days, Lewis Harrison was virtually stationed at thepany, not returning to the Harrison Mansion nor to the private vi. Whenever he had time, he dived into work, and except for social engagements and meals, he hardly left thepany.
This caused Nina some worryCwhy did Cam Walker have such an influence on him?
Although it was possible that he was her ex-husband, hadnt he already forgotten everything?
That day, Nina sat on the living room sofa, thoughtfully mulling over all this.
However, as she was deep in thought, Lewis Harrison unexpectedly returned, which surprised her with a hint of delight.
Leon! Seeing him walk in, the eager Nina stood up from inside the sofa and approached him.
However, Lewis Harrison didnt acknowledge her but walked straight past her towards the second floor.
Nina stood rooted to the spot, just staring at his retreating figure as he went upstairs.
She had thought that by driving Cam away, their rtionship would gradually warm, but unexpectedly, he had be even colder towards her.
After a little while, Lewis Harrison came downstairs with a document and a paper bag in his hand.
Clearly, he had juste back to grab some stuff.
Seeing that he was about to leave again, Nina couldnt help but call out to him, Leon, have you been busy these days?
Hearing her, Lewis Harrison stopped in his tracks, turned his head back, and his icy line of sight swept towards Nina, his expression slightly cold. What, cant you stand the loneliness?
His words made Nina visibly flinch, herplexion turning pale in an instant.
After giving her a nce, Lewis Harrison said nothing more and turned to leave the old house.
Watching his figure disappear at the front door, Nina felt a sharp pain in her chest.
No matter how she pleaded for understanding, this man would never look at her again.
Why had it turned out this way?
In the beginning, although he didnt love her, at least he wasnt so cold towards her. But now, in his eyes, she saw only ice.
Chapter 1336 - Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 Recovering
Chapter 1336: Chapter 1336: Recovering Chapter 1336: Chapter 1336: Recovering Leaving Harrison Mansion, Lewis Harrison ced the document and some daily necessities on the passenger seat, then drove away.
However, just as he had left the Old House and was preparing to enter the City District, several high beam lights suddenly illuminated in front of him, blurring his line of sight. He had no choice but to stop the car, intending to wait for those several vehicles to pass before continuing.
But before those cars could pass, suddenly, several shadows quickly emerged from the dark roadway on both sides. His eyes narrowed sharply, clearly sensing an impending danger.
However, before he had time to react, abruptly, the car windows door was forcefully smashed open, followed by a cold pistol being pressed against his temple area.
Faced with these suddenly appearing ck dressed men, Lewis Harrison remained unmoved, his expression calm.
Under the coercion of the man taking the lead, he gradually stepped down from the blue sports car and then got into another ck sedan.
20 minutester, with his eyes blindfolded, Lewis Harrison arrived at an abandoned shipyard by the seaside.
The blindfold was removed, and in the abandoned warehouse below the dimly lit ceiling, Lewis Harrison squinted his eyes, ufortably shifting his line of sight towards the man in front of him.
It was indeed him! Minister Hudson!
Looking at the man with his hands tied up, the middle-aged man slightly raised a faint smile.
Our young president, its time to hand over the shares of KM, isnt it?
Upon hearing this, Lewis Harrison merely curled up the corners of his mouth coldly. These old foxes, always coveting the shares left by his grandfather, even went to the extent of doing this to him today!
Good, very good!
You want them? Lets see if you have the ability to get them.
Seeing the cold smile on his lips, the middle-aged man dismissed it. Since he managed to bring him here today, he didnt believe there was no way to make him surrender the shares!
Is that so? The man gave a softugh, and one secondter, his expression turned cold. He signaled to several of his men with a nce, then suddenly, the ck dressed men closed in, clutching wooden sticks as if intending to teach him a lesson.
Naturally, Minister Hudson wouldnt let him die so easily because he still needed the shares in his hands. But before that, he had to make him suffer so he would willingly hand them over.
Originally, Old Man Harrison had no sons, so his death would mean that the shares should naturally be transferred to him. Unexpectedly, a grandson suddenly appeared out of nowhere, which he could not ept at all!
Watching the ck dressed men closing in, Lewis Harrison coolly hooked his mouth.
The ck dressed men pressed closer, and the next second, they raised the wooden sticks in their hands, striking down towards Lewis Harrison.
Surrounded by so many people, Lewis Harrison showed no fear at all; instead, he lifted his long, powerful leg and, in a sh, brutally kicked one of the ck dressed men, who instantly fell to the ground, wailing in agony!
Meanwhile, Minister Hudson, seeing such agile moves, was clearly taken aback and somewhat panicked.
While he knew Harrison was skilled, he hadnt expected him to be this formidableCto quickly take down one of his important men with a single kick?
This wont do. He had finally managed to kidnap him here; he couldnt let this opportunity slip away.
He knew that if he failed today, by tomorrow, he might not be part of KM any longer! This content belongs to Fndovel
Chapter 1337 - Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 The Part Youve Been Waiting For…
Chapter 1337: Chapter 1337 The Part Youve Been Waiting For Chapter 1337: Chapter 1337 The Part Youve Been Waiting For Thinking of this, Minister Hudsons gaze turned sharp, and he gave a signal with his eyes to the men beside him. Following that, the remaining men also lifted their wooden sticks and rushed towards Lewis Harrison.
Although his hands were bound, Lewis Harrison did not feel fear; instead, he fought vigorously.
However, unprepared and with his hands tied, the next second, he felt a heavy blow to his head, which quickly made him somewhat dizzy, and the next second, his consciousness began to blur.
Yet, at the same time, his foggy mind was suddenly barraged by intermittent images, like fast cuts in a movie, rapidly emerging in his mind!
He shook his head, trying to capture these images more clearly!
Then you swear, youll only love me for a lifetime!
I swear, this lifetime I, yton Howard, will only love Cam Walker.
Dont flirt with other women!
I will never flirt with other women!
No matter what happens, you cant abandon me!
I will never abandon you!
What if one day, suddenly, you ignore me, dont remember me?
Then let me remember your smell right now
Familiar scenes, familiar images, familiar people, familiar love talk, these suddenly emerging memories made Lewis Harrison freeze in ce, starting to feel pain
Are you proposing to me?
Would you marry me?
Once we return to our country, shall we get married?
I like you, so much that I cant withdraw, thinking of you during the day and night This update is avable on Fndovel
Scene by scene, chain by chain, those sweet memories grew increasingly vivid in his mind, causing Lewis Harrison immense pain, as if his mind had room only for two words.
Cam
He muttered softly but in the next second, his back suffered another fierce hit.
Just as he was about to lose consciousness from the dizziness, the ck Dressed Men took advantage of his weakness, striking him hard in the back again with a stick, making him somewhat unstable on his feet and copsing to the ground.
Seeing this, the ck Dressed Men showed no mercy, swarming up, and like a heavy rain, sticks fell on Lewis Harrison.
At this time, his mind was filled only with those profound memories; he had already lost the strength to resist, seemingly also forgetting to resist, his mind only picturing Cam Walkers delicate and lovely face.
Happiness, anger, sorrow, joy, each scene clearly emerged in his mind!
And I, will never touch another dirty woman like you
A scene from a few days ago shed through his mind again, recalling Cam Walkers pale face, her eyes filled with pain, Lewis Harrison felt his chest being torn apart, as if being gouged by a sharp de, the pain was unbearable.
In his ears, faintly, came the heart-wrenching scream of Cam Walker before he fell off the cliff
yton HowardC!
What had he done after all
As the sticks fell like pear blossoms in the rain, heavy and powerful, yet he felt not a trace of pain, the real pain was in his heart
Stop!
Seeing him beaten into silence and not fighting back, Minister Hudson couldnt help but raise his hand, signaling his men to stop.
He must not be beaten to death, as he hadnt yet obtained what he wanted.
PS: Todays update is here due to various interruptions, will continue tomorrow. Kisses, vote for me!
Chapter 1338 - Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 Just Afraid You Won’t Live to Claim
Chapter 1338: Chapter 1338: Just Afraid You Wont Live to im It Chapter 1338: Chapter 1338: Just Afraid You Wont Live to im It How about it, ready to give up the shares? If youre willing, Ill let you off the hook tonight. Looking at the man lying on the ground in a sorry state, Minister Hudson approached condescendingly.
At this moment, Lewis Harrisons mind was filled entirely with cherished memories he once shared with Cam Walker, through all the trials and tribtions, everything they had endured!
Hey on the ground in agony, drained of all strength to resist, as wooden sticks mercilessly beat him, yet he felt no pain.
It wasnt until the movements of the ck-clothed people hade to a halt that Harrison managed to pull some of his thoughts back together, lifting his eyelids to look at Minister Hudson in front of him.
A sardonic smile curled the corners of his lips, revealing that peerless cold sneer, Want it?
Seeing the man powerless to fight back, lying on the ground in pain, yet still defiantly smirking, Minister Hudson felt displeased.
Isnt that a stupid question? Of course I want it! If he didnt want it, why would he go through all this effort to bring him here!
Harrison smiled again, then coldly spat out a few words, Afraid you wont live to have it.
Just as the words fell, Harrisons expression hardened, and before anyone had the chance to react, he sprang up from the ground swiftly, like a ferocious lion unleashed, and in an instant broke free from the ropes binding his hands!
Minister Hudson, who had thought him to be at deaths door, was momentarily taken aback, standing there petrified,pletely motionless.
Following that, in less than one minute, by the time Minister Hudson had gathered his wits, the 10 ck-clothed men he had hired were all on the ground, wailing in pain.
He watched, shocked, as the supposedly half-dead Harrison demonstrated such swift agility. Was the injury on his head not affecting him at all?
Minister Hudson stood there, stunned, watching blood flow from Harrisons head. Could an ordinary person stand there unaffected like nothings wrong? Shouldnt he have lost consciousness and been lying there by now? Follow current nov?ls on f?ndnovel
After dispatching all the ck-dressed men, Harrison straightened up, his sharp, icy gaze piercing the unmoving Minister Hudson, and then he stepped forward, slowly closing in.
Only when he was a mere meter away did Minister Hudson abruptly snap back to reality, reaching into his coat to pull out a ck pistol, but Harrison was quicker. He seized the gun lightning-fast, held it in his hand, and aimed it straight at Minister Hudsons forehead.
In an instant, staring down the muzzle of the gun aimed at him, Minister Hudsons legs visibly went weak, and he broke into a cold sweat, Look, Chairman, ICI dont want the shares anymore, please dont shoot!
Looking at the middle-aged man before him, Harrison curved his lips into a cold smile.
Then, his arm lowered, the guns muzzle moved downward, and before Minister Hudson couldprehend, a gunshot rang out, followed by a cry of agony!
Watching Minister Hudson on the ground, clutching his kneecap, Harrison slightly lifted his cold gaze, emitting a sinister chill. He nced at Hudson, then turned and walked toward the warehouse entrance, pulling out his cell phone and dialing the police stations number.
Daring to do this, he would make sure he spent the rest of his life in prison!
Chapter 1339 - Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 Did Mommy Wake You Up
Chapter 1339: Chapter 1339: Did Mommy Wake You Up? Chapter 1339: Chapter 1339: Did Mommy Wake You Up? Stepping out of the warehouse and into the pitch-ck night, Leon Hayden had only one thought, to find his Cam Walker
But thest of his resolve seemed also to have reached its limit; the blow to his head had been severe, and those dozens of hits from the wooden stick were not for nothing.
No matter how strong his endurance, it was impossible for him not to be affected at all; his consciousness began to blur His vision gradually became hazy, and he knew he couldnt hold on any longer
C
Ennd, E City.
More than a week had passed since she returned from South Korea, and it wasnt until yesterday that Cam Walker had brought her daughter home.
As if she had made a promise to her before she left, and now, not having brought back yton Howard, she didnt know how to face her daughter.
At night, she finally managed to coax Belinda Howard into deep sleep. As deep night set in, she too gradually fell into a slumber.
yton Howard!!!
At two oclock in the early morning, Cam Walker suddenly sat up in bed, her eyes conveying a look of sheer panic, and her body broke out in a cold sweat.
Regaining her senses and seeing the familiar room, she finally closed her eyes and let out a sigh of relief.
It was just a dream.
She had dreamed that yton Howard was covered in blood, lying in front of her, unresponsive to her calls, as if he couldnt hear her at all.
She raised her hand to tidy her disheveled beautiful hair, trying to calm herself down.
Beside her, a tiny voice sounded.
Mommy
Seemingly awakened by her startled cry, Belinda Howard sat up groggily beside her, raising her little hand to rub her eyes, looking utterly unawake.
Cam Walker turned her head and saw her daughter looking quite sleepy, and couldnt help but feel a little guilty.
Belinda, did Mommy wake you?
Belinda Howard lifted her bright eyes and gazed at her mommy, but her consciousness seemed unclear, and within a little while, she fell asleep again.
Watching her daughter sleeping peacefully, Cam Walkerid her tender body back down and covered her with the bedding, then she herself got up and went to the bathroom.
After having been startled into a cold sweat, she took a bath, but when she returned to bed, she had lost all desire to sleep. Shey with her eyes open until morning, her mind filled with the events that had urred in South Korea.
And I will never touch a dirty woman like you again
yton Howards words still echoed in her ears, like a cold, sharp sword piercing into her heart, causing her to hurt but unable to speak out, enduring it, the only thing she could do
Perhaps, this was the fate of her life, Cam Walker thought. Having done too many wrong things in the past, it was the heavens way of punishing her.
The yton Howard who once loved and cherished her could never return
When the time reached 7:30 AM, Cam Walker got up to wash and dress. When she came out, Belinda was already awake.
Usually, on weekends, Belinda Howard would always be very excited, but today, she couldnt muster any joy, her whole demeanor somewhat somber.
After breakfast, Cam Walker sat on the sofa, only to see her daughter absently ying with her violin in the living room. Even while handling her beloved toy, there was still not a single happy smile on her face.
Remembering how yesterday when she picked her up, she kept fussing, asking why Daddy hadnte back with them, she knew it was her own out-of-control emotions that had made her daughter unhappy. Newest update provided by Find_Novel(.
Seeing her daughters despondent look, Cam Walker couldnt help but stand up from inside the sofa and walk over to her side, trying her best to muster a smile.
Chapter 1340 - Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 Belinda Howard Misses Daddy
Chapter 1340: Chapter 1340 Belinda Howard Misses Daddy Chapter 1340: Chapter 1340 Belinda Howard Misses Daddy Belinda, should we go out and y in a little while?
Hearing this, Belinda Howards movements paused slightly, but she soon shook her head and continued ying with the violin in her hands.
Feeling rejected, Cam Walker felt a bit disheartened. Didnt you always want to go to the yground? Mommy will take you in a little while?
Belinda Howard paused again in her movements, then spoke, That was something to do with both Mom and Dad. Belinda only has Mommy, no Daddy, Belinda wont go!
After she spoke, she continued ying with her toys, seemingly unwilling to deal with Cam Walker anymore, so she got up and walked to another corner to y.
Watching her daughter deliberately avoiding her pained Cam Walker.
Belinda, are you mad at Mommy? She walked over and stood beside her daughter; it seemed that mother and daughter had never had such displeasure before.
Belinda Howard didnt speak, still looking down, ying with the violin in her hand.
Belinda wants Daddy Belinda misses him
Silence fell between the mother and daughter; after a long time, Belinda Howards voice, filled with grievance, broke the silence. Fearful of repeating the upsets of yesterday and displeasing her mother, she spoke in a very soft voice, obviously worried that Cam Walker would get angry.
Hearing her daughters aggrieved voice, Cam Walker felt an ache in her chest. How was she supposed to exin everything to her clueless daughter?
Yesterday, in frustration, she told her that yton Howard had died, which led her daughter to argue and contradict her.
Belinda had always been obedient, but now, it seemed that whenever yton Howard was mentioned, she would show her own little temper.
Cam Walker felt agonized; yton Howard could note back, but she had no way to exin this.
How could she tell her daughter that her father had told her to get lost, calling her a dirty woman?
Just thinking about that day in the vi, his apathy and ruthlessness toward her, Cam Walker felt a pain in her chest as if it was being torn apart.
Belinda, didnt Mommy sayC
Mommy lied, Daddy isnt dead at all. I spoke to him on the phone that day! And Mommy had promised Belinda that you all woulde back togethersob
She tried to exin to her daughter, but her attempts only led to a fierce reaction from her daughter, who eventually broke down crying. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find(?)ovel
Watching her daughters tear-stained face, Cam Walkers tears also started to flow uncontrobly.
She didnt know how to exin everything; her daughter was still so young, and even if she did exin, she wouldnt understand.
Just as the tears were welling up between mother and daughter, the doorbell rang.
With Mrs. Beckham not around, Cam Walker had to get up and open the door herself.
As soon as the door opened, she saw Jose Pearce standing at the front door, which surprised Cam Walker.
Seeing her face covered in tear stains, Jose Pearce was stunned and asked somewhat perplexed, What happened?
Cam Walker raised her hand and wiped her tears.
Its nothing.
She turned around and went straight into the house, followed by Jose Pearce.
Watching the two enter from the front door, Belinda Howards face was still wet with tears.
Seeing the mother and daughter in tears, Jose Pearce was puzzled and couldnt help walking over, apparently trying to cheer up Belinda Howard.
What happened to Belinda?
He reached out to touch her delicate little face, but Belinda Howard angrily swatted his hand away!
Staring at Jose Pearce with wide eyes, from her dark eyes, there seemed to be a hint of hostility.
Jose Pearce was taken aback, having never seen such a hostile expression in her eyes before.
Chapter 1341 - Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 Letting Her Be Alone for a While is
Chapter 1341: Chapter 1341 Letting Her Be Alone for a While is Good Too Chapter 1341: Chapter 1341 Letting Her Be Alone for a While is Good Too I certainly havent offended the Little Princess, she thought, so why does she seem to dislike me so much?
Belinda, you mustnt be so rude! Seeing her daughters impolite behavior, Cam Walker couldnt help but scold her.
Belinda Howard seemed even more aggrieved at this moment. She looked up with tearful eyes at Cam Walker and said, Mommy said Daddy is dead, but youve been with this uncle all the time recently Does Daddy not want us, or do you not want Daddy?
Hearing this, Cam Walker stiffened, her face turning pale and her eyes filled with pain.
She didnt want yton Howard?
It felt as if something had violently shed across her chest. Her daughters words were like a merciless de, stabbing her deeply in the heart.
I said he is dead, and from now on, you have no Daddy, only Mommy!
Faced with her daughters sudden rude behavior, Cam Walker also began to feel irritable.
From the beginning, she had endured too much, and now facing her daughter, she seemed unable to bear it any longer, raising her voice unintentionally.
Yet her reaction only hurt Belinda more.
In her young little world, unable to understand other peoples thoughts, she simply thought that her mommy had not kept her promise to bring Daddy back. Now faced with her mothers harsh reprimand, Belinda felt deeply aggrieved. Pouting, she got up and ran towards the direction of the front door.
Seeing this scene for the first time, Jose Pearce was a bit stunned. For a moment, he didnt know how tofort the mother and daughter, but seeing Belinda running out, he grew worried and wanted to follow her; however, Cam Walker stopped him.
Let her be, its good for her to be alone for a while. Recently, she had found that her daughter seemed to be bing more and more spoiled, throwing tantrums at the slightest provocation.
Which character trait was it? Like yton Howard? Or herself?
But she ran out, Jose Pearce said, looking worriedly at Belindas disappearing figure at the front door.
Cam Walker didnt seem so worried, however, and simply said softly, Its fine, the courtyard door is locked, she cant run out.
There was nothing dangerous in the courtyard, except in the backyard, where there was a swimming pool. So she wasnt worried.
Hearing this, Jose Pearce didnt say anything more.
Knowing the incidents that had urred in South Korea, he, concerned about her, couldnt help bute over on the weekend to see how she was doing, not expecting to encounter such a scene.
Right, why did youe? Collecting herself, Cam Walker turned and looked at Jose Pearce.
Hearing her question, Jose Pearce gave a gentle smile, Nothing much, just came to see how you are.
The deep affection was clearly visible in his luminous stone-like eyes, making Cam Walker uneasy and causing her to lower her eyelids, avoiding his line of sight.
Recalling what her daughter had just said made her feel even more awkward.
Regarding Jose Pearce, she didnt quite know what the situation was.
She hadnt epted his affection but felt it wouldnt be right to outright reject him and be a stranger.
After all, every time she found herself in an awkward situation, this man would always appear, seemingly out of nowhere, taking care of and protecting her. Updates are released by Find_Novel(.
She was aware of his feelings for her, but how could she reject him?
Whenever she thought of his kindness toward her, she found it impossible to coldly turn him away.
Chapter 1342 - Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 Why is the Courtyard Door Unlocked
Chapter 1342: Chapter 1342: Why is the Courtyard Door Unlocked? Chapter 1342: Chapter 1342: Why is the Courtyard Door Unlocked? Uh, arent you busy?
Mrs. Beckham wasnt there, and Belinda Howard was out in the courtyard, nowadays, leaving just the two of them in therge living room. Cam Walker felt increasingly ufortable, the atmosphere was somewhat oppressive.
Im okay. Actually, even on the weekend, he hardly had any leisure time, after all, managing such argepany meant that even on weekends, social engagements were inevitable.
However, thinking of how she looked when she returned from South Korea, he couldnt help but put aside his work toe and see her.
He was invited to sit down inside the sofa. Cam Walker walked to the kitchen and brewed two mugs of coffee to bring over.
The two chatted casually until Mrs. Beckham walked in.
Seeing Jose Pearce in the living room, Mrs. Beckham politely nodded her head, then turned to Cam Walker.
Mrs., why wasnt the door to the courtyard closed? Mrs. Beckham was puzzled; when she returned just now, the door was wide open.
She remembered that she had closed it when she left.
But seeing Jose Pearce inside the sofa, Mrs. Beckham seemed to understand.
Maybe Mr. Pearce had forgotten to close the door when he came in just now.
But upon hearing that the courtyard door was not closed, Cam Walker was shocked; suddenly, she remembered seeing Belinda Howard dash out just now!
The courtyard door isnt closed? Where is Belinda Howard!? She looked at Mrs. Beckham, her expression filled with worry.
Mrs. Beckham was startled, her face full of confusion; she looked around the living room, then, puzzled, back at Cam Walker, Belinda Howard? Is Belinda Howard not in the house?
At that, Cam Walkers face turned pale in an instant as she hurriedly ran toward the grand entrance gate.
At this point, Jose Pearce seemed to have also realized something and got up, rushing in the direction of the front door.
Inside the vast courtyard, there was no sight of Belinda Howard at all, causing Cam Walker to panic.
Belinda Howard Belinda Howard!
At this time, she remembered that when she opened the door for Jose Pearce earlier, she had not closed it again before entering the house.
In a moment, she felt a mess inside, and not seeing her daughter, she was almost on the verge of copse!
In fear, she covered her mouth and cried bitterly, ming herself for being so careless to let her angry daughter run out like that, without any sense of danger!
Next to her, seeing Cam Walker anxiously searching for Belinda Howard, Mrs. Beckham was baffled, Mrs., whats the matter? Wheres Belinda Howard gone? Ah?
Cam Walker was already crying so hard she could hardly breathe, and within the expansive courtyard, there was no sign of her daughter. This update is avable on find?novel
Belinda Howard Belinda Howard is missing I saw her run out I thought the courtyard door was closed I didnt know it wasnt What do I do What should I do
Seeing Mrs. Beckham, Cam Walker cried her heart out, feeling as though it was shattering!
Hearing this, Mrs. Beckham could hardly believe it, frowning in disbelief, Belinda Howard missing? How could this be
Dont cry now, lets go outside to look! Jose Pearce, rtively calm, spoke up.
The three people left the vi and searched the surrounding residential area for a long time, but still did not see Belinda Howard.
Cam Walker was close to insanity, filled with self-me!
Belinda Howard Belinda Howard! Within the luxury vi residential area, Cam Walker screamed her daughters name as if she had lost her mind, but no response came.
Half an hourter, there was still no sign of Belinda Howard, and Jose Pearce knew that blindly searching like this with just three people was simply not going to work.
Chapter 1343 - Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 Anxious as Burning Fire
Chapter 1343: Chapter 1343: Anxious as Burning Fire Chapter 1343: Chapter 1343: Anxious as Burning Fire Not far away, a luxury private car pulled over. Seeing the three figures, Emily Walker, somewhat puzzled, opened the car door and stepped out.
What are you all doing?
Hearing her voice, Cam Walker turned around and saw Emily looking at her in astonishment, while her tears had not stopped flowing.
Seeing her tear-streaked face, Emily was taken aback, Cam, what what happened to you?
Looking at Emily in front of her, Cam was filled with self-me and sobbed uncontrobly, Belinda Belinda is missing, what should I do
Hearing this, Emilys face suddenly changed, Missing? What do you mean? How could she be missing!?
It was me, I argued with her I watched her run out sob
Cam was sobbing uncontrobly,pletely breaking down.
Seeing her crying helplessly, full of self-me, Emily also became extremely anxious, like an ant on a hot pan.
Behind her, several little friends ran over, seemingly noticing that something was amiss.
Mom, Aunt Everleigh, what happened? The three siblings from the Stuart Family walked over and saw Cam in tears. Nine-year-old Isaac Stuart couldnt help but speak up.
Emily looked at the three children, her face also filled with anxiety, Belinda is missing, you all hurry and help look for her!
Following Emilysmand, she then took out her cell phone and dialed Baron Stuarts number.
Belinda is missing!? Clearly, hearing this news, the three little friends were shocked, their faces filled with panic!
They were equally anxious, but for a moment, they didnt know where to start looking. For more chapters visit find(?)ovel
Aunt Everleigh, dont cry, think carefully, where might Belinda go? At this moment, the eldest, Isaac, seemed rtively calm and asked Cam.
Emily had always been amazed at her sonsposed and calm demeanor; despite being only nine years old, no matter the circumstance, he always analyzed the situation before making a decision, much like Baron Stuart.
But then, turning her head to look at Isaac Stuart
What do we do, what do we do, how could Belinda be missing, shes still so young, what if some bad person took her, I still want her to be my girlfriend when we grow up!
Emily: She really is young, but withrge schemes! Already thinking about girlfriends so early!
Why did she run out? Think carefully, where might she go?
ncing at her little brother, Anthony Chambers continued to analyze calmly, which also helped Cam to settle a bit and think carefully.
Belinda was still so young, usually at home or in the kindergarten, without anywhere special she might go.
She shook her head,pletely at a loss for where Belinda might have gone.
She usually stays at home; she doesnt have anywhere else to go
At this moment, Emily had also ended the phone call and carefully asked about the circumstances of Belinda running out.
You said you argued? Why on earth would you argue? In Emilys memory, Belinda was a well-behaved and sensible child, usually very attached to Cam; how could she bear to argue with her?
Mentioning this, Cams self-me intensified.
Its its all my fault its because I yelled at her, and that made her angry and run out its all my fault She weakly crouched down on the ground and broke into tears.
Not long after, several cars stopped inside the upscale residential district. Baron Stuart and a group of people got out of the car, and immediately, a widespread search ensued.
Chapter 1344 - Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 Belinda Howard is Found
Chapter 1344: Chapter 1344 Belinda Howard is Found Chapter 1344: Chapter 1344 Belinda Howard is Found Inside the Residential Area, Belinda Howard was nowhere to be found. As time slipped away, nightfall approached, and hours passed without any sight of Belinda.
Cam Walker was on the verge of copse, feeling as if the sky were crashing down around her, powerless to withstand it.
She had lost everythingCif she were to lose Belinda as well, she simply couldnt go on living.
She had searched everywhere outside the Residential Area, along the Roadside, inside the Park, and down every Main Street and Narrow Alley, but Belinda was nowhere to be found.
As the Skyview gradually darkened, Graham Berkeley and Ang Reid rushed over from Home, anxiously waiting Inside the Living Room.
Inside the Sofa, Cams face was ashen, her entire being like dead water, while Emily Walker stayed by her side, equally consumed with anxiety.
Suddenly, two figures dashed toward the Front Door. Emily raised her head and couldnt help but speak out, Where are you two going!?
Hearing her, Anthony Chambers and Eduardo Ino both stopped in their tracks and turned to look at Emily, seated Inside the Sofa.
Mom, I want to go find Belinda. Eduardo spoke, seeing the darkening sky, he couldnt just sit there quietly.
Anthony stood by, silent.
Emily knew these four buddies were deeply bonded. Since the afternoon began, the brothers had wanted to go out and search together, but Baron Stuart had forcibly stopped them.
Indeed, they were still children themselves, how could they know how to search for someone?
Her bigger worry was that if they didnt find Belinda, they might get lost themselves!
You all just stay quietly here and waitC
However, before Emily could finish speaking, she saw her eldest son run straight out. Seeing his brother dash out, Eduardo was no longer afraid and followed suit.
Panicked, Emily quickly got up and chased after them but by the time she reached the Front Door, the Brothers had already entered a ck car. Under Anthonysmand, the Driver and Bodyguards swiftly drove the car away from the front of the Vi.
Emily was frantic, yet unable to catch up.
Fortunately, with the Bodyguards apanying them, they should be safe.
As time mercilessly ticked by, the lights dimmed Outside the Window, and the thought of Belinda alone out there brought terrifying possibilities to Cams mind.
It waspletely dark, and Belinda was out there alone
In a sudden movement, she stood up, ready to rush out, but Emily quickly pushed her back down into the Sofa. Nearby, Ang and her Parents were also visibly anxious. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? FindN0vel
With Cam in such a state, Emily couldnt trust her to go out alone to search, Cam, cant you just stay here and wait quietly?
Emily, if Briana was missing, would you sit quietly here waiting? Cam lifted her head, her eyes brimming with tears as she looked at Emily.
Stunned, Emily knew she too would be frantic if it were Briana, but
I She was at a loss for words but still uneasy about letting her run out on her own.
Cam, just stay here and wait, okay? Trust that Baron Stuart and the others will find Belinda soon. Dont worry just yet Ang chimed in, although her voice betrayed her own deep concerns.
Mom shes my daughter. How do you expect me to just calmly wait here!? Cams emotions spiked uncontrobly, her anxiety and regret nearly overwhelming her.
At this moment, the Grand Entrance opened, and Baron Stuart walked in, cradling Belindas petite body!
Upon seeing this, Cam immediately got up and walked over, Belinda!
Seeing her daughters pale little face, once pretty and adorable, now somewhat disheveled, Cams heart tightened, a stifling sensation gripping her chest.
Chapter 1345 - Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 What on Earth Happened in South
Chapter 1345: Chapter 1345: What on Earth Happened in South Korea? Chapter 1345: Chapter 1345: What on Earth Happened in South Korea? How could this happen whats wrong with her? Cam Walker lifted her tear-filled eyes, looking at Baron Stuart with a face full of urgency and heartache.
I dont know, she was found in a park, lets go find a doctor first. Baron Stuart said calmly, and then carried her towards the direction of the Second Floor, with a row of people closely following behind.
Not long after, the doctor arrived and carefully conducted a check-up on Belinda Howard.
Theres nothing serious, shes just exhausted and hasnt eaten, which caused her physical weakness. Shell be better after having some food and resting a little while.
After the doctor finished, he packed his things and left.
Mrs. Beckham, who was beside them, heard this and hurriedly went downstairs to prepare something to eat.
With the person found, everyone sighed in relief.
At this time, Belinda Howard also slightly opened her eyelids.
Belinda its Mommys fault, I shouldnt have been angry with you Seeing her daughter, Cam Walker still couldnt stop the tears in her eyes, filled with even more self-me.
Belinda Howard lifted her eyelids and looked at her, her small mouth slightly opened, her voice very weak, I want Daddy
One sentence left everyone inside the Room stunned.
Everyone knew that Cam Walker had gone to South Korea not long ago, solely to bring yton Howard back. However, she hade back alone once again. They had asked about what happened, but Cam Walker had not said. Checktest chapters at FndNovel
But from herplexion, everyone could tell that something must have happened in South Korea.
At this time, they all knew that Lewis Harrison was yton Howard, but could it be that he, having lost his memory, felt nothing for Cam Walker at all?
Of the people present, only Emily Walker knew that in South Korea, yton Howard had a fiancee. Could it be because of her that he
Looking at her daughters weak appearance, Cam Walkers heart felt as if it had been pricked by needles. yton Howard had already abandoned them, how was she going to tell Belinda?
She lowered her head and buried her face in her hands, crying helplessly.
Cam, just tell us, what exactly happened in South Korea? Watching her cry inconsbly, Emily Walker felt sympathy and really wanted to know what had happened there.
From that phone call, she couldpletely feel that for a period of time, she must have recognized yton Howard, so why did things change to this extent?
Cam Walker buried her head in her hands for a long time, and then finally spoke faintly, He found out about what happened between Yale Shaw and me
Hearing this, Emily Walker was startled and turned to nce at Baron Stuart beside her.
Not just her, even Ang Reid and Baxter Walker were equally puzzled.
Wasnt yton Howard aware of the things between Cam and Yale Shaw from the beginning?
Nina Adams, holding those photos of me and Yale Shaw, those scenes on the cruise ship, went to yton Howard He found out, called me dirty, and told me to get lost.
This statement left everyone utterly shocked.
Called her dirty? Told her to get lost?
Were these words really spoken by yton Howard? How could that be!
But yton Howard knew about you and Yale Shaw from the beginning, didnt he? How is it possibleC Emily Walker could hardly believe that such humiliating words coulde from yton Howards mouth.
You have to understand that once, for Cam, he would have risked his life!
yton Howard did know from the beginning, but now he is Leon Hayden. Thinking back to that day at the Vi, even now, Cam Walker feels a throbbing pain in her chest.
Inside the Room, everyone fell into silence.
Chapter 1346 - Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 Baxter Walkers Fury Strikes
Chapter 1346: Chapter 1346 Baxter Walkers Fury Strikes Chapter 1346: Chapter 1346 Baxter Walkers Fury Strikes That is to say, Leon Hayden now, although he is yton Howard, he remembers nothing at all.
If thats really the case
Emily Walker lifted her head and couldnt help feeling a twinge of guilt about the event on the cruise ship.
The incident would not have happened to her if it werent for Baron Stuarts intervention.
Cam Emily started to say something as if trying to articte her thoughts, but she was interrupted by Cam Walker.
Emily, you dont have to feel guilty. Initially, it was all my own fault. All of this is retribution from the heavens
It was her ownpetitiveness and arrogance that had led to everything.
Beside her, Ang Reid listened with a heart-wrenching pain, unable to bear it and turned her face away; she felt deep affection for both of her daughters.
Hearing her words, Emily too appeared forlorn, not knowing how tofort this woman who had already reformed.
No matter what she had done in the past, she had already paid a terrible price. She truly did not deserve to suffer this hurt anymore.
This yton Howard! He was the one who begged me to let Cam be with him, and now he actually despises my daughter as dirty! I didnt even scorn him for being worthlessC
Upon hearing the words spoken by Cam, the anger had already engulfed Baxter Walker who was by her side. How could he say such words in front of his daughter, causing her such distress and embarrassment? Was this what a man should say!?
However, before he could finish speaking, he felt a sharp pain in his chest, and he immediately clutched his chest with a very pale face, scarcely able to bear it!
Dad!
Graham!
Seeing his face suddenly contort, Ang Reid and Emily Walker too were instantly scared pale and hurried to reach out to support him.
Cam Walker looked up and saw her father suddenly copse, her face also turned pale with fright, Dad!
Baxter Walker clutched his chest, his body starting to slowly slide down, and the sight of this scared the three women out of their wits.
However, at this time, Baxter Walker had alreadypsed into unconsciousness, his entire body devoid of any awareness.
Nearby, Baron Stuart saw what was happening and furrowed his brow. He quickly came over, lifted his father-inw on his back, and then charged towards the house entrance.
To the hospital! ?????? ???? F?ndNovel
A group of people hastened after him, and Cam also wanted to follow, but seeing her daughter still weak in bed, she felt torn.
On one hand was her father, and on the other, her daughter. In an instant, it felt like her heart was being torn apart!
Cam, you stay home and take good care of Belinda. Well take Dad to the hospital, and Ill call you in a little while! Sensing her urgency, Emily snapped back to reality and quickly left instructions before she followed Baron Stuart and the others out of Cams vi!
Watching the hurried departure of the others and then seeing her fathers lifeless face, Cams heart was tightly clenched, throbbing painfully.
Turning her head back to her weak daughter, she walked over with a face full of heartache.
Mommy
On the bed, Belinda Howard called out weakly.
This moment, inside the room, only Jose Pearce remained. Seeing her pain-stricken face, his heart seemed to shatter as well.
She had been hurt so deeply, yet she was still unwilling to even nce at him, to ept him, to let him be her safe harbor and protect her for life.
At this moment, Mrs. Beckham brought in some dinner, all of which were Belindas favorite things.
Cam quickly took it and then carefully fed her daughter the meal.
Chapter 1347 - Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 Clayton Howard Wakes Up
Chapter 1347: Chapter 1347: yton Howard Wakes Up Chapter 1347: Chapter 1347: yton Howard Wakes Up Beside the bed, Jose Pearce quietly watched the mother and daughter, then, after a little while, silently turned and left.
After feeding her daughter, Belinda Howard did indeed feel a bit better. Looking at her daughters haggard little face, Cam Walkers heart ached tremendously.
Belinda, where on earth did you go today? Mommy was almost worried to death!
On the bed, Belinda Howard lifted her spirited ck pupils and looked at the Mommy in front of her. Her small mouth slightly open, she said, I wanted to go out and find Daddy, but I walked for a long time I didnt know where Daddy was
Belinda Howard spoke, her delicate little face filled with grievance.
Her daughters words were like a thorn, fiercely stabbing into her own heart.
She missed Daddy, and how could she not miss yton Howard, the man who once cherished her as his life.
But the yton Howard of the past was gone, and nothing could return to how it used to be
Looking at her daughters small face, Cam Walker suppressed the pain in her heart and reached out to brush the soft hair strands beside her cheeks, Belinda, are you tired? If youre tired, why dont you have a good sleep? Mommy will stay here with you.
At this time, Belinda Howard seemed indeed to be quite tired, as drowsiness gradually overtook her.
She nodded, and within one minute, her eyelids began to fight each other, slowly closing to reveal an angelic sleeping face
Cam Walker stayed sitting beside the bed, guarding her, until Mrs. Beckham came upstairs and told her that there had been a call from the hospital. Then, she temporarily left the bedside.
Graham Berkeleys condition was not very serious, it was only a sudden surge of anger that his heart could not bear, which led to a rpse of his condition. He would recover after some hospitalization and rest.
Hearing this, Cam Walker finally felt relieved.
.
Meanwhile, in South Korea.
Inside the hospital, in a VIP exclusive ward, Nina Adams had already been guarding there for one day and one night, looking at the man in the hospital bed with a face full of concern.
It had already been one day and one night, why hasnt he woken up? Content originallyes from findnovel
Beside, Housekeeper Harrison was also anxious.
Since the Master had passed away, serving Leon Hayden had be his new mission.
Past 11 PM, the man on the hospital bed finally showed a slight movement.
On the bed, yton Howards brows were tightly furrowed, as if he was having a nightmare, with cold sweat on his forehead and an expression of pain.
Cam!
A cry of rm woke Nina Adams, who had been guarding beside the bed.
She lifted her head and saw the man sitting up in the hospital bed, his expression shocked, as if he had had a bad dream.
At the same time, seeing him wake up, Nina Adams happily smiled, Leon, youve finally woken up!
From the beginning, when she saw him covered in injuries, she was truly frightened.
Hearing Nina Adams voice beside him, Leon Hayden turned his head slightly to nce at her, then calmly withdrew his line of sight, his mind filled with the joy and sorrow of the past five years he had spent with Cam Walker.
Cam, he needed to find Cam!
With this thought, Leon Hayden didnt pay attention to Nina Adams, and began to throw off the white quilt to get out of bed.
Seeing him suddenly get up, Nina Adams was worried and stood up to help him.
However, just as her hand was about to touch his arm, Leon Hayden coldly avoided it, clearly with some deliberate intention.
Nina Adams hand froze in mid-air.
Although he had been very cold to her during this time, now, couldnt he let her help him just once, for having guarded him for one day and one night?
And besides, now that he was so badly injured, was he able to get out of bed by himself?
Chapter 1348 - Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 Regret Self-Blame Consuming Him
Chapter 1348: Chapter 1348: Regret, Self-me, Consuming Him! Chapter 1348: Chapter 1348: Regret, Self-me, Consuming Him! Indeed, as soon as Lewis Harrison got out of bed, Strong Visible James felt the world spinning around him.
He shook his head in pain, trying to clear his mind.
Seeing this, Nina Adams ignored his indifference and reached out to support him. Leon, the doctor said your injuries are severe, and you shouldnt be out of bed!
Indeed, the most serious injury was on his head, and you could still clearly see the bright red blood stain on the gauze wrapped around his head!
Lewis Harrison tried to clear his mind, but when he felt her tight grip on his arm, he suddenly withdrew. Dont touch me.
His tone was ice-cold, causing Nina to flinch.
His cold expression seemed like something she had never seen before. Why was he treating her this way?
Leon
She wanted to say more, but then she only saw him pulling back his hand and walking toward the Hospital Room Entrance.
Though his head still felt a bit groggy, at this moment, it seemed like he couldnt even stay for one second longer, he just wanted to go back to Ennd and find Cam Walker!
Leon, its sote, where are you going? Nina said anxiously as she saw him walking toward the Hospital Room Door, especially since it was almost Deep Night and his injuries were so severe!
The Hospital Room Door was opened and the housekeeper Lewis happened to appear at the entrance.
Seeing him wake up, the housekeeper showed a relieved expression, Young Master? Are you finally awake?
In response to the housekeeper, Lewis Harrisons expression was still icy as he walked past him toward the front door of the Long Corridor.
Seeing this, the housekeeper frowned slightly, turned around, and hurriedly pulled him back. Young Master! Where are you going?
Turning his eyes, yton Howard showed some impatience, I am going to Ennd!
After saying that, he shook off the housekeepers hand and was about to walk towards the other end of the Long Corridor.
Hearing this, the housekeeper was stunned for a moment, then came to his senses with a worried look!
Young Master, you are so badly injured, even if you need to go to Ennd, you should wait until your injuries heal!
Wait until his injuries heal? How could he wait!
Thinking of everything he had done and said to Cam Walker, the regret and self-me felt like they were about to consume him, suffocating him!
Leon, regardless, why dont you heal your injuries first? Moreover, its early morning now, how are you going to get to Ennd?
At this moment, Nina also ran out, speaking anxiously as she looked at him.
She didnt understand why, upon waking up, his first thought was to go to Ennd? Didnt he downright detest Cam Walker?
Other than going to Ennd to find Cam Walker, she couldnt think of any other reason for him to go to Ennd.
If it were for work, it wouldnt be a sudden urgent trip immediately upon waking up, would it?
But why did he suddenly want to see Cam Walker? ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find(?)ovel
A series of questions arose in Ninas mind, but despite this, right now, all she could do was desperately try to keep him here.
If he really was going to Ennd to find Cam Walker, then everything between them would bepletely over!
Between them, the binding of the marriage contract offered her no security anymore, so she had to fight for it all herself!
Yes, Young Master, its early morning now, if you want to go to Ennd, you should wait until tomorrow when its light, right? The housekeeper added anxiously from the side.
yton Howard was truly badly injured, barely able to keep himself upright for a few minutes, and no matter how hard he tried to clear his head, everything around him had begun to spin.
Chapter 1349 - Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 I Need to Find Camila Walker…
Chapter 1349: Chapter 1349: I Need to Find Cam Walker Chapter 1349: Chapter 1349: I Need to Find Cam Walker But he didnt want to wait; He only wanted to return to the country, to the side of the woman he longed for!
Five years had passed, and the ident hadnt taken his life, but in those five years, he had forgotten Campletely, thoroughly, cleanly
He thought back to the first time they met in the restaurant when she called out his name with such a pitiful expression, and he told her she had the wrong person
At that time, what was she feeling inside? Was it as painful as his heart being pierced by a thousand arrows?
I need to find Cam he said hazily and began walking toward the Hospital Entrance, shrugging off Harrison the Housekeepers hand.
Seeing this, although Harrison was confused, he followed him with concern.
Meanwhile, Nina Adams, stunned in ce, visibly flinched when she heard him say he was going to find Cam. Newest update provided by find(?)ovel
He was indeed going to find Cam. Why? Wasnt he supposed to hate her to the bone? Why did he seem like apletely different person once he woke up?
Watching the two figures disappear around the corner, Nina Adams swiftly followed them after a brief hesitation.
However, before he reached the Hospital Entrance, yton Howard could no longer support himself and copsed in the middle of the Long Corridor
-
The next day.
After a nights rest, Belinda Howard felt much better.
Early in the morning, after getting up and freshening up, Cam styled her daughters hair into a beautiful princess hairstyle. Concerned about her father still in the Hospital, she decided to take her daughter to visit him.
As the mother and daughter stepped out, they saw a luxury sedan parked in front of the courtyard.
Jose Pearce got out of the car and greeted the mother and daughter with a faint smile.
Why are you here? Cam asked, surprised.
Jose gently smiled, I came to see Belinda. Are you heading out?
Cam nodded and then looked down at her daughter, Belinda, say hi to Uncle Jose.
Belinda looked up at Jose Pearce, and then immediately lowered her head, seemingly not taking well to him.
Seeing her expression, Cam recalled what her daughter had said before running out the previous afternoon.
Starting fromst night, she seemed to be quieter, unlike her normally lively and cheerful self.
Jose Pearce wasnt perturbed by Belindas reaction and insteadughed it off, No worries. Where are you heading? I can drive you there.
Hearing his sudden offer, Cam hesitated.
She knew Belinda didnt seem to like her getting too close to Jose Pearce, and to avoid repeating the events of yesterday, she tactfully declined.
No trouble needed. I was thinking of visiting my dad at the Hospital. Ill drive there myself.
To not upset Belinda, she really should keep her distance from Jose Pearce.
But when she heard Cams response, Jose Pearce smiled faintly, Going to visit your father at the hospital? Lets go together then, I wanted to visit him as well.
At this point, Cam found herself unsure how to refuse.
She was momentarily lost.
It was kind of him to visit her father; she couldnt very well ask him not to go.
Looking down at her daughter beside her, considering her feelings, Cam finally looked up, You must be busyter, right? We can go together, but Ill drive myself.
Chapter 1350 - Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 Baxter Walker Has Ulterior Motives
Chapter 1350: Chapter 1350: Baxter Walker Has Ulterior Motives Chapter 1350: Chapter 1350: Baxter Walker Has Ulterior Motives After speaking, she smiled and, without giving Jose Pearce a chance to respond, turned and walked towards the garage.
A little whileter, the White Maserati drove out of the courtyard.
Jose Pearce understood clearly that she was deliberately distancing herself from him.
Thinking about this, he couldnt help feeling somewhat downcast.
But then what about it? It seemed like this womans heart truly had no room for any man.
The three of them arrived at the hospital, and at this time, inside Cam Walkers hospital room, Emily Walker and Ang Reid, along with her three little friends, were all present.
Owing to Grandpas illness, this weekend Fenton Stuart and Isaac Stuart managed to get some time off.
Otherwise, every weekend apart from their studies, they also had hellish training waiting for them!
Grandpa! As soon as she entered and saw Baxter Walker on the hospital bed, Belinda Howard couldnt wait to rush over, Are you feeling better?
Seeing his little granddaughter, Baxter Walker felt very uplifted and smiled, Much better. As soon as I see our Belinda, all Grandpas ailments seem to disappear!
At those words, Belinda Howard revealed her rows of pearly shell teeth, her smile blooming like a flower!
Cam, why arent you resting at home with Belinda? Ang Reid couldnt help speaking up upon seeing her.
Indeed, they had all been scared to death yesterday, but after arriving at the hospital and hearing what the doctor said, they also werent so worried anymore.
Instead, they were somewhat concerned about the mother and daughter.
At this moment, Ang Reid seemed to notice for the first time that Jose Pearce was behind her and gave a faint smile, Mr. Pearce is here, too.
Jose Pearce smiled, setting the fruit basket he was holding onto the nearby round table, and then looking towards Ang Reid, Aunt, if you dont mind, just call me Jose. Mister is too formal.
It had to be said that Jose Pearce was indeed a very decent man, and Ang Reid had a good impression of him, so she nodded her head.
Turning around, Jose Pearce nced at Baxter Walker on the hospital bed, Uncle, how is your condition now?
Looking at the steady andposed man before him, Baxter Walker nodded and said with a smile, Much better, youve been so considerate. Newest update provided by Find~Novel
Not at all.
Seeing Jose Pearce, Baxter Walker on the hospital bed couldnt help but watch him with a slightly unusual and observant expression.
Cam.
Suddenly, Baxter Walker spoke out, turning to look at Cam Walker.
Hmm?
To the left outside the hospital, there is a store that makes tasty dumplings. Could you go buy some for me?
Inside the room, upon hearing Baxter Walker suddenly express his desire for dumplings, everyone paused for a moment.
However, he had always liked to eat dumplings made by his mother, and even in childhood, Cam Walker often craved dumplings handcrafted by her mother, Ang Reid, so it seemed natural.
On the other hand, Ang Reid, because it wasnt lunchtime yet and he had just had porridge for breakfast, was puzzled about how he could be hungry again so soon.
Are you hungry? Ang Reid frowned, unable to help but turn her head to look at her husband on the hospital bed.
Baxter Walker nodded, Yes, I would like some dumplings. Youve been here from evening to now, and havent had time to go back and make them for me, but I remember theres a nearby ce with good dumplings. So, Cam, could you go buy some?
At his words, Cam Walkerughed and nodded her head, Okay.
Seeing her agreement, Baxter Walkers gaze then shifted to Jose Pearce.
Sure enough, as he saw Cam Walker about to turn around and leave, Jose Pearce couldnt help but speak up, Ill go with you!
Chapter 1351 - Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 An Unexpected Encounter with
Chapter 1351: Chapter 1351: An Unexpected Encounter with Isabelle Wood Chapter 1351: Chapter 1351: An Unexpected Encounter with Isabelle Wood Hearing him speak, Baxter Walker on the hospital bed nodded to himself with profound meaning, a faint curve on his lips.
Understanding when to seize a chance proves that this man truly likes Cam.
Once Jose Pearce spoke up, it was clear to any discerning eye, and Ang Reid couldnt help but take another look at the two of them.
If yton Howard truly once hurt Cam like that, she might be better off with someone like Jose Pearce.
Cam paused momentarily but felt too awkward to tell him not to go, so she just gave a slight smile and then turned to walk towards the Hospital Room Entrance.
Emily turned her head to look at her father on the bed, Dad, are you really hungry?
As if his daughter had seen through his mind, Baxter shifted his gaze guiltily and replied unnaturally, Not really hungry, just suddenly felt like eating the dumplings your mother makes.
He had just eaten breakfast less than two hours ago. If he imed to be hungry, probably no one would believe him.
However, his desire for dumplings was genuine. Of course, asking Cam to go out and buy them was not without an ulterior motive, a point he did not deny but would not admit in front of his wife and daughter.
Watching her father on the bed, Emily didnt expose him but merely lowered her head, her expression pensive. This text is hosted at find?novel
It was evident that Jose Pearce truly liked Cam, but as for Cam
Could her heart make room for another man?
After leaving the hospital, Cam followed her fathers directions and walked to the left, indeed finding a dumpling shop. Perhaps because it was nearing lunchtime, there were quite a few people standing at the Front Door in line.
Jose was very considerate and smiled, You wait here, I will queue up.
Cam wanted to say something, but Jose had naturally joined a queue and in just a little while, another person stood behind him.
It was obvious that the shop was very popr; within a short span of a few dozen seconds, several people had already lined up behind Jose.
Seeing this, Cam didnt say anything but just waited quietly by the side.
If she called Jose out now, she would probably have to queue up all over again, wouldnt she?
She decided to let it go.
After 20 minutes, they finally bought the dumplings. Since there were four buddies around, and it was nearly time for lunch, Cam worried they might want some too, so she simply bought four extra portions!
They packed up the dumplings, and both headed in the direction of the hospital.
Seemingly wanting to lighten the mood and not let it be so oppressive, Cam took the initiative to strike up a conversation.
However, as the two of them chatted andughed, a womans figure unexpectedly appeared in front of them, standing in their way.
Since the woman was wearing sunsses, Cam was momentarily stunned, while Jose, upon seeing the woman, couldnt help frowning.
Isabelle Wood, who had gotten her wrist injured during a shoot, came for a hospital check-up. She didnt expect that on leaving the hospital, she would see the two of them chatting andughing with a harmonious atmosphere.
Whenever she faced this man, a natural jealousy was triggered, blocking the path of the two in an instant.
Jose nced at the woman in front of them, his expression calm as he took Cams arm, about to pass by Isabelle.
However, seeing himpletely ignoring her, with Isabelles temperament, how could she possibly tolerate it? She abruptly turned around and Once again blocked the path of Cam and Jose!
Chapter 1352 - Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 Trouble
Chapter 1352: Chapter 1352: Trouble Chapter 1352: Chapter 1352: Trouble It wasnt until this moment that Cam Walker remembered that the woman in front of her was none other than the celebrity Isabelle Wood.
Jose, Ive been hurt Isabelle Wood lifted her hand wrapped in gauze. Behind her sunsses, no one could see the pain in her eyes.
Lowering his gaze to nce at her injured wrist, Jose Pearces expression remained calm.
If it had been in the past, the slightest injury to her would have caused him immense heartache.
But now, he would never feel pity for this woman againChis heart, cold as ice.
Looking at Isabelle Wood in front of him, although she wore sunsses, Cam thought she could see behind them, that Isabelle truly liked Jose Pearce. What was the reason that initially led the two, who were about to step into the marriage hall, to part ways?
Cam Walker looked up at Jose Pearce, Maybe you two should talk for a bit, Ill head to the hospital first.
After saying this, Cam Walker smiled calmly and was about to step away.
However, Jose Pearce suddenly grabbed her hand, No need, why dont we go together.
He turned his head and gave Cam Walker a gentle smile.
But this smile, in Isabelle Woods eyes, was particrly ring.
Had he really fallen in love with this woman? Why?
Watching the two of them holding hands tightly, Isabelle Wood couldnt help but clench her fists in secret, and, in a fit of anger, suddenly stepped forward, trying to pry their hands apart!
She couldnt stand to see Jose Pearce holding hands with any woman like this!
Cheap woman, let him go! Isabelle Wood charged over, grabbed their tightly held hands, and tried to pull them apart!
Seeing her so unruly and unreasonable, Jose Pearce became somewhat angry and couldnt help but speak out to stop her, Isabelle Wood, have you had enough?!
No! Newest update provided by ?ovelFind
Looking at the two, red-faced and ears burning, Cam Walker found herself in a difficult position.
She had no intention of stealing Jose Pearce and could tell that his holding of her hand was just to show Isabelle Wood.
Seemingly not wanting to see the two entangled any further, Cam Walker withdrew her hand that he had been holding tightly, You two talk, Ill still go to the hospital.
You dont need to go! Seeing her about to leave, and topletely extinguish any hope for Isabelle Wood, Jose Pearce stretched out his hand and grabbed Cam Walkers arm once again.
However, just as his hand touched Cam Walkers arm and before he could grab on, Isabelle Wood suddenly rushed over, yanked his hand away, and with a forceful pushC
She meant to push Cam Walker away from Jose Pearce, but unexpectedly, her push sent Cam Walker stumbling onto the roadway.
Be careful!
A cry of rm was heard, and before Cam Walker could react, she felt her body being yanked aside, tumbling to the roadside.
Jose!
A sudden brake sound, along with Isabelle Woods scream, were heard. When Cam Walker turned her head again, in the middle of the roadway, Jose Pearce was hit by a taxi that hade to an emergency stop and was sent flying several meters away
Her eyes widened in horror, as if she couldnt believe the scene unfolding before her!
Time passes every minute and every second. Inside Baxter Walkers hospital room, Emily Walker couldnt help but feel puzzled as she waited for their return.
Whats going on? Its been so long now, why havent Cam Walker and Jose Pearcee back yet? Emily Walker frowned and looked at the watch on her left hand.
Lunchtime was fast approaching, and even if that restaurant was extremely busy, it shouldnt take this long, should it?
Chapter 1353 - Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 Life is Saved
Chapter 1353: Chapter 1353: Life is Saved Chapter 1353: Chapter 1353: Life is Saved On the hospital bed, Baxter Walker was also feeling a bit puzzled.
The dumpling shop indeed required queuing, but it shouldnt have taken this long.
Auntie, I miss Mommy.
Belinda Howard couldnt help but speak out, feeling a bit anxious considering Mommy and Uncle Chu had been out for such a long time.
Emily Walker looked up, nced at Belinda Howard, and then took out her cell phone to dial Cam Walkers number. The rightful source is FindNovel
Hello? Cam, why has it taken you all so long?
The phone had barely started ringing when Cam Walker eagerly answered, as she stood outside the resuscitation room.
Emily Jose Pearce, he he met with a car ident
Upon hearing this, Emily Walkers expression changed, and her elegant eyebrows furrowed slightly, What
After briefly exining what happened and seeing the doctore out, Cam Walker quickly hung up the phone, eager to approach and inquire about the condition of the patient from the doctor.
However, before she had a chance to speak, Isabelle Wood, standing next to her, couldnt wait and grabbed the doctors arm, her delicate face filled with anxiety and pain, How is he!?
The doctor looked up and saw the two women in front of him, his expression somewhat grave.
Theres no longer a danger to his life, but the doctor paused, his expression troubled.
He wasnt sure which of the two women in front of him was the patients family member.
But what!? Originally, when Isabelle Wood heard that Jose Pearce was no longer in life-threatening condition, her heart had finally settled down, but as soon as she heard the doctor say but, her heart that had just been calmed shot back up.
She looked at the doctor nervously.
Next to her, Cam Walker was also extremely anxious, but she seemed to never have the chance to ask herself, only to wait for the doctors next reply.
You all, who is the family member of the patient?
I am! Isabelle Wood rushed to reply.
But faced with the doctor, her expression suddenly fell, and she lowered her eyelids, I I am his ex-wife. His family hasnt arrived yet, you can tell me any issues.
Seeing her painful and anxious expression, Cam Walker seemed to sense that Isabelle Wood, despite being somewhat arrogant and rude, was genuinely worried about Jose Pearce.
Hearing this, the doctor couldnt help but take another look at Isabelle Wood.
At this moment, Isabelle Wood had already removed the sunsses from her face; the doctor found her somewhat familiar.
Arent you that that superstar Isabelle Wood?
Who cares who I am! What exactly is his condition!? Seeing that the doctor hesitated to talk about Jose Pearces current condition, Isabelle Wood got somewhat impatient, raising her voice a few notches!
Startled by her shouting, the doctor came back to his senses, looked at Isabelle Wood, and said, He is no longer in danger, but his left leg was severely impacted, and its very likely that he may never
The doctor trailed off at the end.
Though he didnt finish his words, both Cam Walker and Isabelle Wood fully understood, theirplexions turning pale as snow in an instant!
What do you mean by that his leg what about it going forward? Although she had already guessed something, Isabelle Wood seemed unable to ept such an oue, grabbing the doctor desperately to ask.
Compared to Isabelle Wood, Cam Walker, although equally shocked, seemed much calmer by the look on her face.
Doctor, are you saying that he may never be able to stand up on his leg again?
The doctor averted his gaze, looked at Cam Walker, and then nodded heavily.
Chapter 1354 - Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 Youre the one who should die
Chapter 1354: Chapter 1354: Youre the one who should die! Chapter 1354: Chapter 1354: Youre the one who should die! How could this be
Staring at the Doctors somber face, Cam Walker found herself equally incredulous at such an oue.
How could this possibly happen
It cant be it cant be like this Watching Jose Pearce being wheeled out of the Resuscitation Room, Isabelle Woods face was etched with heartache, her tears already falling freely down her cheeks.
As if unable to ept this result, she suddenly turned her head andshed out at Cam Walker!
Its all your fault, its all because of you that he got hurt! Isabelle Wood cried, her pain seeming to transform into loathing as she reached out and grabbed Cam Walkers cor.
For a moment, Cam Walker was caught off guard, getting pulled and shaken by her abruptly!
Indeed, if it hadnt been for trying to save her, Jose Pearce would not have been hit by the car, but
She lifted her eyelids to look at the unreasonably furious Isabelle Wood in front of her.
Was she truly the main culprit?
He did get hurt trying to save me, but what about you? Are you reallypletely meless!? She looked at Isabelle Wood, her voice tinged with pain.
It wasnt that she wanted to shirk the responsibilityCJose Pearce really did get injured trying to save herCbut at that time, if Isabelle Wood hadnt pushed her into the middle of the roadway, none of this would have happened!
Hearing these words, Isabelle Wood was taken aback, her tugging at Cam Walkers cor momentarily ceasing.
If it wasnt for her pushing this woman, none of this would indeed have happened, but
Youre the one who should be damned, you should have been the one hit by the car, if you hadnt been clinging to him, he wouldnt have rushed onto the roadway to save you!
Isabelle Wood retorted, feeling some regret over her actions.
Nevertheless, if Jose Pearce hadnt been fond of this woman, hadnt cared for her, it should have been this woman and not him who was struck.
If something had happened to this woman, she was willing to face the consequences, but the one thing she couldnt endure was that he had dashed to the roadway for this woman, risking everything
Thinking about this, Isabelle Wood felt a sharp pain in her chest.
But as a superstar like her, born with an innate pride, how could she willingly admit all this was her fault? She could only ce the me entirely on Cam Walker!
You should have been the one hit, not Jose not him!
Cam Walker was shaken violently by her, and at this time, she too couldnt clearly discern who should be med.
It was indeed her who was pushed onto the roadway and Jose Pearce, who should have been safely standing there, was hit because he tried to save her.
Thinking about this, Cam Walker looked forlorn, letting Isabelle Wood tear at her without resistance.
At that moment, Emily Walker happened to arrive, and upon seeing the scene before her, she couldnt help but show a look of astonishment, rushing over to push Isabelle Wood away from Cam Walker!
What are you doing!?
Pushed by Emily Walker, Isabelle Wood stumbled a few steps backward before regaining her bnce and turned her line of sight to the suddenly appearing Emily Walker.
Cam, are you alright? Turning her head, Emily Walker looked at Cam Walker with concern.
Cam Walker came back to her senses, lifted her eyelids to nce at Emily Walker, then shook her head to indicate she was fine.
As for Isabelle Wood, she was somewhat taken aback by Emily Walker.
This woman, she had seen her a few times in media reports, she was Latest content published on F?nd-Novel
Chapter 1355 - Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 Camila Walkers Apology
Chapter 1355: Chapter 1355 Cam Walkers Apology Chapter 1355: Chapter 1355 Cam Walkers Apology The Female Host of Futuren Group, Stuart Familys Young Madam
Thinking about this, Isabelle Wood felt timid and lowered her face, unable to provoke or wish trouble upon herself from the Stuart Family.
ncing at the two people in front of her, Isabelle turned her body and entered Jose Pearces hospital room.
Upon seeing the man on the hospital bed still engulfed in aa, her heart felt as if it were being torn apart.
Tears silently slid down her cheeks as Isabelle approached the hospital bed, filled with immense regret for her own actions!
Cam Walker and Emily Walker also entered the hospital room, looking at the unconscious man on the bed, Cams face was filled with sadness.
How is he really doing? Emily turned her head to ask Cam.
Staring at Jose Pearce on the bed, Cam didnt lift her head, His life is not in great danger, but the doctor said, his left leg might never stand again.
Hearing this, Emily was startled and stared at Cam in disbelief!
How could that be
Cam, are you are you sure you heard correctly? Did the doctor really say that?
Cam remained silent, only somberly lowering her head; it was clear she couldnt have misheard.
Emilys expression grew even more solemn, turning her head to look at the lifeless Jose Pearce on the hospital bed.
Before long, Jose Pearces family rushed to the hospital room, and upon seeing their son lying on the bed, barely clinging to life, Mrs. Pearces face was full of heartache and unwillingness to let go.
Jose? You what happened to you? Mrs. Pearce approached the hospital bed, shouted his name, but Jose Pearce did not wake up.
Mr. Pearce by her side also looked solemn, his face full of pain.
For thirty years, they had never seen their son suffer like this. Fresh chapters posted on FindN()vel
Doctor, go and call the doctor! Mr. Pearce ordered, and one of his entourage immediately turned around to fetch the doctor.
When informed by the doctor that their sons left leg might never walk normally again, both Mr. and Mrs. Pearce were shocked,pletely unable to ept this fact.
Unable to walk normally? Does that mean their son might be a cripple?
How could this be!
What on earth happened My son, how could he end up like this
Hearing the doctors words, Mr. Pearce struggled to cope and copsed into a nearby chair, his expression intense and heartbroken.
Im sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Pearce.
Looking at the elderly couple crying incessantly, Cam spoke quietly; although she did not cause the ident where Owen Pearce was injured, it was indeed while saving her.
Hearing this, Mr. and Mrs. Pearce looked up in surprise, turning their gaze towards Cam, who had been standing to one side.
Only then did they notice, apart from themselves, there were three other women in the hospital room.
Looking at Cam, Mrs. Pearce couldnt help but stand up, You arent you Cam Walker?
Thest time at the hospital entrance, they had met once, and moreover, their son seemed to quite like this youngdy, thus Mrs. Pearce had a deep impression of Cam.
I am very sorry, he was trying to save me when Cam lowered her eyelids, feeling very guilty about the incident.
Mr. and Mrs. Pearce lifted their heads, looking at Cam who had taken the initiative to admit her role, and for a moment, they didnt know what to say.
If their son indeed ended up like this while trying to save her, what could they say?
Chapter 1356 - Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 Get Out Youre Not Welcome Here
Chapter 1356: Chapter 1356: Get Out, Youre Not Wee Here! Chapter 1356: Chapter 1356: Get Out, Youre Not Wee Here! He turned his body, and the Pearce couple did not look at Cam Walker again. Clearly, their son was injured because of this woman. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel
But ironically, she was the woman their son loved, yet they could neither say anything nor me her.
However, such an oue made it impossible for them to face it calmly, and they harbored some resentment towards Cam Walker in their hearts.
Isabelle Wood, who had been standing by the side all along, seemed to have stopped talking after Mr. and Mrs. Pearce entered. She even did not dare to approach the hospital bed anymore.
Mrs. Pearce turned her head and upon seeing her standing there, her face showed a look of surprise.
Isabelle Wood? What are you doing here!? Upon seeing Isabelle Wood, Mrs. Pearces attitude was not very pleasant.
Isabelle Wood lifted her eyelids and nced at Mrs. Pearce. I
For a moment, she seemed not to know what to say, her voice stuck in her throat.
Get out, you are not wee here!
Mrs. Pearce frowned, her expression cold.
Isabelle Wood turned her head, her expression somewhat sorrowful. She nced at Jose Pearce on the hospital bed onest time before she left the hospital room without uttering a word.
Seeing this, Cam Walker couldnt help but be a little surprised.
It seemed Isabelle Wood was not well-regarded by the Pearce family.
Watching her silently turn and leave, Cam Walker felt somewhat bewildered. What exactly had happened between Isabelle Wood and Jose Pearce initially?
It was apparent that this woman truly loved him, and Jose Pearce was not one to love the new and loathe the old, so why would he leave Isabelle Wood?
It wasnt until the evening that Jose Pearce on the hospital bed slowly came to.
However, when he learned that his left leg might be disabled, he seemed entirely unable to ept this at first, and did not say a word all night.
At night, after sending her daughter home, Cam Walker returned to the hospital and entered Jose Pearces hospital room.
Seeing her, although Jose Pearces mood eased slightly, he still looked somewhat gloomy. Even half an hour after Cam hade in, he had yet to speak a word.
Im sorry, its all because of meC
You dont need to apologize.
He interrupted her before she could finish.
The reason he had risked himself initially was that he truly liked this woman; he hadnt expected to lose a leg because of it.
With things as they were, what could her apology possibly mend?
And he, too, did not need her apology.
Cam Walker raised her head and looked at Jose Pearce on the hospital bed. Besides apologizing, she seemed not to know what else to say.
Itste, you should head back earlier. As if he didnt want to see her ming herself, Jose Pearce lifted his ink-jade-like eyes, his expression calm.
Looking at the time, it indeed was veryte.
But for the man in front of her, she did not know what to do to make amends.
Then I Ille to see you tomorrow. Cam Walker stood up, her face calm.
Jose Pearce lifted his line of sight to look at her, perhaps only then did she gave him more concern.
As if expecting her toe, Jose Pearce responded, Okay.
With a slight smile, Cam Walker turned around and walked toward the hospital room entrance.
As she left the hospital room, just when Cam Walker was about to leave, she caught a glimpse of a tall figure hastily disappearing around the corner.
Although it was only for a brief two seconds, Cam Walker clearly knew that silhouette was from Isabelle Wood.
Chapter 1357 - Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 The Man Who Suddenly Appeared
Chapter 1357: Chapter 1357: The Man Who Suddenly Appeared Before My Eyes Chapter 1357: Chapter 1357: The Man Who Suddenly Appeared Before My Eyes Did she leave in a hurry because she saw hering out?
But then, why didnt she go in aftering all this way?
After standing in ce, puzzled for a few seconds, Cam Walker turned around and walked toward the elevator.
Returning to the vi, it was already ten oclock at night. At this time, Belinda Howard was already asleep.
After taking a bath in the bathroom and lying on the bed, Cam Walker had no desire to sleep at all, and it wasnt until deep into the night that she finally closed her eyes, weary.
The next day
Early in the morning, after breakfast, she dropped Belinda Howard off at kindergarten and drove to thepany.
After a meeting, Emily Walker walked shoulder to shoulder with her in the long corridor of thepany, thinking of Jose Pearces predicamentCEmily too felt worried.
Are you going to visit Jose Pearce at the hospital today? She had heard the story of what happened that day.
While the whole situation was orchestrated by Isabelle Wood, it was in the act of saving Cam that Jose Pearce had gotten injured.
Cam Walker, holding a document, sadly nodded her head.
She really didnt know how to make amends for Jose Pearces current condition.
Yes, after all, he was injured because of me.
Hearing this, Emily Walker couldnt help but stop walking, turned her face to look at her, Cam, its fine for you to see him, but ultimately, this wasnt your doing, so you shouldnt me yourself too much, okay?
What Emily was most worried about was that she would put all the me on herself ande to believe that taking care of Jose Pearce would be her future responsibility; that would just be melodramatic!
Thats the kind of plot youd find in a TV drama! Readplete version only at F?ndNovel
Cam Walker turned her head as if sensing her concern, and managed a faint smile, Dont worry, I wont offer myself in exchange for that.
She wasnt clear on who to me for the incident, but as long as the Pearce family didnt hold her responsible, she naturally wouldnt be foolish enough to take it upon herself to care for the lower half of Jose Pearces body.
She did feel guilty towards him, but she didnt want to make amends in that way. She didnt want to lie to herself, nor did she want to lie to Jose Pearce.
Hearing her speak this way, Emily sighed with relief, smiled faintly, and the sisters continued walking forward.
However, just as they turned around, suddenly a familiar figure appeared in front of them
When they saw the man in front of them, both sisters were startled, extremely surprised by the mans presence.
Especially Cam Walker, who, upon seeing the man before her, seemed to freezepletely.
Howa After half a moment, Emily hesitated to regain her senses, and incredulously looked at the man before her, nearly blurting out yton Howards name, but as if suddenly remembering something, she corrected herself, Mr. Harrison?
In fact, she wasnt sure whether the man standing before them was Lewis Harrison or once, yton Howard.
And why was his head wrapped in gauze? What had happened?
Shouldnt he be in South Korea at this point? How did he end up in theirpany?
A series of question marks popped up in Emilys mind. However, yton Howards gaze was not on her, but remained fixed on Cams face.
After a long time, only when he was certain that the woman he had longed for stood before him did yton Howard take a sudden step forward, pulling Cam, frozen in ce, into his embraceCtight, as if he feared she would disappear from his grasp.
Feeling his strong and firm embrace, Cam Walker didnt move at all, simply allowing him to hold her.
Chapter 1358 - Chapter 1358: Chapter 1358 Mr. Harrison really knows how to joke
Chapter 1358: Chapter 1358 Mr. Harrison really knows how to joke
Cam
A low and hoarse voice rose to her ear, carrying a hint of pain.
Watching such a scene, Emily Walker couldnt help but feel somewhat dumbfounded.
It wasnt until that low and husky voice sounded beside her that Cam Walker finally snapped back to reality. She let him hold her tightly, forgetting to respond, and forgetting to push him away.
Im sorry Im sorry
It wasnt until the voice echoed again that Cam Walker came to her senses, stretching out her hand and trying to push the man embracing her away, looking at yton Howard in front of her with a puzzled expression.
Mr. Harrison, what are you doing?
As the words fell, Cam Walker noticed the gauze wrapped around his head; something seemed to touch her heart, but on the surface, she remained unmoved.
Her indifferent demeanor made yton Howard slightly startled.
But he had already anticipated this oue.
Cam, Im sorry, I
Mr. Harrison really has a way with jokes. What do you have to apologize to me for? She smiled as she spoke, seeing the man in front of her, the same face, the same voice, but he was no longer the yton Howard she once knew.
Looking at the woman before him, sorrow flicked through the depths of yton Howards eyes.
He knew he had hurt her far too deeply.
I shouldnt have said those things to you. Forgive me His expression was pained, and his tone carried a trace of pleading.
But Cam Walker responded as if she had heard some joke, her voice tinged with sarcasm, Did Mr. Harrison hit his head and get confused? What you want to say is your business, why ask for my forgiveness?
Cam ?????? ????
Excuse me, I have work to do. If Chairman Harrison has any other business matters, please talk to our CEO!
At this moment, Cam Walker seemed not to want to spare even a nce at the man before her, turning her back and walking coldly toward the elevator!
Seeing his face, she was reminded of yton Howard, which made her heart ache all the more.
I remember now, I remember everything! Watching her walk away, yton Howard turned, his expression filled with torment as he spoke.
At his words, Cam Walker paused in her footsteps, her expression stunned.
Emily Walker also turned her head in surprise, looking at yton Howard.
I remember everything, Cam I am yton Howard.
His words stopped Cam in her tracks, and she trembled deep inside. She turned her head, looking at the man before her with a deste gaze.
He remembered everything?
You are yton Howard? Emily interjected tentatively.
At a time like this, she really felt it wasnt her ce to speak, but she still wanted to know whether this man was indeed Leon Hayden or yton Howard.
yton Howard turned to Emily, Young Madam.
Emily was taken aback, the entire personpletely dumbfounded.
That address, it was yton Howards
You, you really are yton Howard? Emilys astonishment was clear, struggling to understand the current situation!
yton Howard did not answer Emilys question, instead turning his head and looking at Cam Walker, not far away, with a pained expression.
Snap!
The documents in Cam Walkers hand fell to the ground. She came back to her senses, looked down at the fallen file folder, and thus, regained herposure.
She bent down, picked up the documents, and then raised her head to look at the man in front of her.
Such a man, suddenly appearing before her, telling her that he remembered everything from the past, telling her that he was yton Howard
PS: Many readers have expressed concern that Cam might henceforth take care of Jose Pearce; dears, you dont have to worry about that, Mia Harizon certainly wont let such a melodramatic plot twist happen.
Chapter 1359 - Chapter 1359: Chapter 1359 How Can I Forgive You?
Chapter 1359: Chapter 1359 How Can I Forgive You?
But how was she to ept this man who just half a month ago had hurt her so deeply!
Emily, I need to step out for a bit, I will hand over the nning case to you tomorrow. Cams line of sight shifted from ytons face to Emilys. After speaking, she turned and left as if she hadnt heard ytons words.
For a moment, Emily was also somewhat stunned but then thought it over and seemed to understand something.
No matter if this man was yton Howard or Lewis Harrison, it couldnt erase the hurt he had caused Cam.
Watching her walk toward the direction of thepany elevator, yton chased after her.
Cam!
But at this time, Cam had already swiftly entered the elevator. Since it was an exclusive elevator forpany executives, yton couldnt get in and had to take the staff elevator down instead.
Leaving thepany building, Cam walked straight toward the underground parking lot, but at this moment, her arm was suddenly grasped by a strong hand! ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel
Cam!
yton approached and firmly gripped her, knowing that he had hurt this woman very deeply.
He stepped in front of her, blocking her way, his eyes shimmering with endless anguish.
What do I need to do for you to forgive me? Whatever it took, he would do it, as long as she would forgive him!
His love for her remained unchanged to this day, even if such forgiveness seemed an extravagant wish, he would still wish for it till the end.
Cam looked up into his eyes, seeing the pain in his gaze, and she, how could she not feel pain too?
But the suffering she endured, could it be wiped away just by his simple apology?
She looked at him, her expression cold, yet undeniably, in the depths of her dark eyes, yton could see her present torment.
Forgive you? How can I forgive? Its been five years, do you even know how much pain Ive suffered these five years I thought you were dead, the moment you fell from that cliffside, I felt as if my world had copsed, everything was gone. Can you evenprehend that feeling?
As she spoke, tears involuntarily slid down her cheeks, quietly and without sound, And when you reappeared before me, do you know how thrilled I was But in the end, you treated me like a stranger, coldly pushing me away Do you understand how much it hurt me inside? How desperate I felt?
Watching the tears fall down her cheeks, yton wanted to reach out and touch them, wanted to say something, but in the end, his hand seemed too weak to lift, his voice stuck in his throat, unable to say a word.
He could imagine the pain she felt at that time, and he deeply regretted that he had lost his memory for five years, forgotten her for five years. All their past memories had been deeply etched, yet he couldnt recall any of it,pletely and utterly erasing her from his memory!
Cam he choked out, his eyes, like ink-jade stars, were now reddened, I know I forgot you for five years, but I didnt want to, I really didnt!
How could he bear to forget her, how could he!
But some things, regrettably, were beyond his control.
Now, recalling everything, he only wanted her toe back to him, wanted only to be with her and Belinda again!
You didnt want to Do you think a simple I didnt want to or Im sorry is enough!? Do you know because of you, I almost lost Belinda, and because of you, my dad is still lying in the hospital!? I will not forgive you, not in this lifetime!
Chapter 1360 - Chapter 1360: Chapter 1360: Followed All the Way to the Hospital
Chapter 1360: Chapter 1360: Followed All the Way to the Hospital
By the end, Cam Walker seemed to have no strength left for pain, her tear-filled eyes revealing her heartache, yet she stubbornly suppressed the tears in her eyes, refusing to let a single drop fall!
Having said that, she turned and rushed into the Underground Parking Lot, not looking back.
yton Howard was stunned by her words, standing rooted to the spot until he realized what had happened and chased after her, by which time Cam Walker had already driven the White Maserati out of the Parking Lot.
Watching her car disappear into the Road Center, yton Howard turned and immediately got into his own car.
The two Luxury Sedans stopped at a Top-Rated Hospital.
yton Howard got out of his car, by which time he could no longer see Cam Walkers car or figure.
But there was no denying that she had indeede to This Hospital.
But with such arge hospital, where exactly had she gone?
yton Howards tall figure stood still, eyes roaming over the several Tower Buildings, dozens of Floors high.
In his mind, he recalled suddenly the words Cam Walker had just said: Because of you, I almost lost Belinda; because of you, my father is still lying in the hospital!
Thinking about this, yton Howards gaze lifted, guessing she might havee to visit her father.
He went to the Inpatient Department Building and inquired with the Medical staff, indeed, Baxter Walker was staying at This Hospital.
After getting the specific Hospital Room number and floor, yton Howard found the ward where Baxter Walker was staying.
Standing at the Hospital Room Entrance, he looked through a Small ss window above the Door and saw Ang Reid sitting Beside the Bed.
Hesitating for a few seconds, he pushed the door and entered.
He, who hade in a hurry, had not prepared any gift for the visit. Of course, he hadnt even nned to visit; he was solely focused on finding Cam Walker.
Hearing the sound of the door being pushed open, Ang Reid turned her head, and both she and Baxter Walker looked towards the Hospital Room Entrance.
When they saw the man entering, they couldnt help but freeze for a moment, somewhat unable to react.
They knew very well that This man was yton Howard, only why was Lewis Harrison, who was supposed to be in South Korea, suddenly appearing here?
And it seemed as if he had hurt his head, could he also be here to receive medical treatment?
But South Korea was so vast; he surely wouldnt travel to Ennd just to see a doctor, right?
Inside Room, there was no sign of Cam Walker, leaving yton Howard feeling a bit disappointed.
Seeing Baxter Walker on the hospital bed, Cam Walkers words echoed in his head once again.
Was her fathers illness caused by him?
It was clear enough that they now knew he was yton Howard, who had fallen from the Cliffside five years ago, and they knew more about how he had hurt their daughter.
With this in mind, yton Howard walked further into the ward, his face carrying a trace of apology.
Uncle and Aunt, he greeted quietly, wanting to apologize but somewhat uncertain how to start, unsure of how to make up for the Hurt he had caused to Cam Walker over the past five years.
Listening to his sudden address, Baxter Walker and Ang Reid both were taken aback.
Leon Hayden shouldnt be addressing them in such a way.
The couple exchanged a nce, their expressions filled with confusion.
Ang Reid turned her head and looked nkly at the man standing in the Front Door; deep down she knew he was yton Howard, but it seemed that he himself did not, having even hurt Cam badly, and her husband had had a rpse and was lying in the hospital because of it.
But what could be done? He had lost his memory, forgotten everything, his identity, and even more so Cam; what else could they say?
Mr. Harrison, youC
We dont wee you here, please leave! ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?dnvel
Chapter 1361 - Chapter 1361: Chapter 1361 She Is Not With Us
Chapter 1361: Chapter 1361 She Is Not With Us
Womens hearts are unavoidably tender, and Ang Reid was about to say something when Baxter Walker on the hospital bed suddenly cut her off, his tone quite displeased.
It was evident that, at this moment, Baxter Walker was filled with rejection towards yton Howard!
Ang Reid turned around and, seeing him agitated, couldnt help but frown with worry, If you have something to say, say it calmly. The doctor has said that you cannot get angry again!
Remembering the sight of his face as he suddenly sumbed to anger a few days ago, Ang Reid was nearly scared to death.
Now that she had seen him get angry, she couldnt help but tense up. Fresh chapters posted on fin?novel
Listening to Ang Reids words, yton Howard seemed to understand something in an instant.
He looked at the couple and once again began to speak, Im very sorry for all the hurt that Lydia and Belinda Howard have suffered over the past five years, but now, I really just want to do everything I can to make it up to the two of them as mother and daughter. I dont want to lose them again.
Upon hearing this, Ang Reid couldnt help but turn her head in surprise and look at yton Howard again, a stunned expression on her face, You are you Lewis Harrison, or are you yton Howard?
yton Howard.
He said he was yton Howard? Does that mean he has remembered his past?
With a puzzled look and a slight frown, Ang Reid asked, Are you sure youre really yton Howard?
I have remembered everything, so please, tell me, where is Lydia now? For the first time, yton Howard faced the second elder with a hint of pleading in his tone.
That year, although he had been just a close servant by Baron Stuarts side, he never felt himself inferior to anyone, of course, that was a given in front of Baron Stuart.
Ang Reid was shocked, what exactly was going on?
She is not here with us, please leave, Baxter Walker said, still unmoved in expression on the hospital bed.
Whether he had regained his memories or not, it couldnt erase the fact that he had hurt Lydia.
Thinking of the disdain her mother and daughter had suffered all these years, all because of this man.
And now, five yearster, he had returned, yet he didnt remember them. He even said those words, hurting his daughter, how could he ever forgive him!
Turning her face to nce at her husband, Ang Reid knew that he was unwilling to dismiss the hurt Lydia had suffered.
To avoid upsetting him any further, she turned around and calmly said to yton Howard, Lydia really isnt here, at this time, she should be at thepany.
Ang! On the hospital bed, seeing his wife speak to yton Howard like this, Baxter Walker couldnt help but call out to stop her!
Ang Reid immediately fell silent and did not speak again.
But yton Howard appeared somewhat hesitant.
Although he knew that Baxter Walker was angry with him, right now, all he wanted was to find Lydia!
Aunt, I saw her entering this hospital. I thought she would be here with you.
At those words, Ang Reid couldnt help but be taken aback.
Lydia had indeed note here; could it be
Thinking that Jose Pearce was also in this hospital, and disregarding her husbands objections, she was about to speak, Then she might have gone toC
I dont care if youre yton Howard or Lewis Harrison, right now, I just want to tell you that its impossible for you to be together with Lydia again! Now she has Jose Pearce, she doesnt need you, so please dont go and disturb them!
On the hospital bed, Baxter Walker once again interrupted his wife.
Perhaps the hatred in his heart for yton Howard was too deep, and in the heat of the moment, he spoke without restraint.
However, he felt that there was nothing wrong with what he said.
It was evident that Jose Pearce sincerely cared for Lydia, and if that was truly the case, he would hope that Lydia would live a good life with him.
Chapter 1362 - Chapter 1362: Chapter 1362 She Wont, Absolutely Wont!
Chapter 1362: Chapter 1362 She Wont, Absolutely Wont!
But on the other hand, he seemed to deliberately say it for yton Howard to hear, to let him know that even without him, his daughter was still desired by others, cherished by others, and some were even willing to give their life for her!
At this statement, yton Howards eyebrows slightly furrowed, clearly taken aback by Baxter Walkers words.
Does she have Jose Pearce?
That couldnt be possible. In South Korea, she had personally told him that there was nothing between her and Jose Pearce, and he believed that beyond himself, she could not possibly fall in love with any other man!
She wont have any man, besides me. Observing Baxter Walker on the hospital bed, yton Howard spoke calmly, his tone filled with an immense determination.
He believed that apart from himself, Cam Walker could not possibly love any other man.
Watching his unwavering confidence, Baxter Walker couldnt help but let out a cold chuckle from the hospital bed, You really think too highly of yourself. Why wouldnt she be with other men? She should have found her new happiness by now!
She wont, absolutely not!
After speaking, yton Howard turned around and rushed out of Baxter Walkers hospital room.
In the quiet long corridor, he dragged his heavy steps, not knowing where the woman he constantly thought about was at this moment.
And Baxter Walkers words only added to his restlessness.
Jose Pearce, was she really with Jose Pearce now?
Behind him, a gentle voice sounded, causing him to halt.
yton.
yton Howard turned around to see Ang Reid standing there calmly.
After hesitating for a moment, Ang Reid couldnt help but speak.
After all, they were both parents, how could they bear to see their daughter suffer so.
She knew well that Cam Walker loved yton Howard, it was just that after everything, she was too weak to bear it. Th?s chapter is updated by Find?Novel
Cam might be on the Building 12 taking care of Jose Pearce. Do you want to go there and see? she asked him, forcing a faint smile.
A womans heart is always tender.
Hearing this, yton Howard was taken aback, taking care of Jose Pearce?
Why should she take care of him? And what happened to Jose Pearce?
Thinking about this, yton Howards heart became even more unsettled.
If there was really nothing between Cam and Jose Pearce, why would she go take care of him?
Without further thought, yton Howard looked up, politely nodded at Ang Reid, Thank you, Aunt.
Then he turned and dashed toward the elevator!
Upon reaching Building 12, following the names on the door tags, yton Howard finally found the hospital room named Jose Pearce.
Standing at the Hospital Room Door, through the small ss window, he indeed saw Cam Walkers figure and Jose Pearce on the hospital bed
The words of Baxter Walker echoed in his ears again, and thinking that she might actually be with Jose Pearce, yton Howard felt every minute and every second unbearable, and he vehemently stormed into the hospital room, watching the two people on the hospital bed.
The room door was suddenly pushed open, and both Cam Walker and Jose Pearce turned their heads in surprise, only to see yton Howard standing there with his forehead tightly locked and his face still slightly displeased.
Seeing him suddenly burst in, Cam Walker was somewhat surprised.
How had he found this ce?
Jose Pearce also felt very surprised, but remembering the hurtful words he had directed at Cam, this time he didnt initiate a greeting but justy quietly on the hospital bed, watching him.
Are you with him? Looking at the woman sitting beside the bed, yton Howard spoke slowly, his bloodshot eyes showing neither heartbreak nor anger.
PS: From Baltimore to Hubei Province, sat in a car all day, feeling a bit dizzy and head swollen, only this much update for today, Mia Harizon will update more tomorrow, Dears, dont me me, need hugs! (Pitiful~)
Chapter 1363 - Chapter 1363: Chapter 1363: Deliberate Gentleness
Chapter 1363: Chapter 1363: Deliberate Gentleness
Half a moment passed, and Cam Walker just stared at him without answering his words. Finally, she calmly turned her head away, ignoring him, and continued chatting with Jose Pearce,ughing.
Are you hungry? Mrs. Beckham made this chicken soup early this morning, and Ive brought you some. Saying so, Cam Walker opened the thermal box on her own.
Jose Pearce didnt say anything, his line of sight wandering between the two of them.
Had she stopped caring about yton Howard as much as before because he had hurt her in South Korea?
Jose Pearce kept a calm face, his gaze falling onto Cam Walkers fair and delicate features.
She just went on to open the thermal box and thendled out a bowl of chicken soup, about to hand it to herself.
Beside them, seeing that shepletely ignored him, yton Howard couldnt help feeling a bit anxious.
Cam!
With his displeased voice rising, Cam Walkers movement of handing the chicken soup to Jose Pearce paused.
She lowered her brows, wanting to ignore the man behind her, but her heart was beyond her control.
Then, she raised her head and smiled at Jose Pearce as if nothing had happened, as if she hadnt heard the words of the man behind her, You must be inconvenienced, right? Let me feed you.
With that, her right hand picked up the soup spoon, scooped up a spoonful of soup, and brought it to Jose Pearces mouth.
Caught off guard by her sudden move, Jose Pearce, on the hospital bed, also paused for a moment, gazing at her somewhat nkly.
She was doing it on purpose, right?
Deliberately making such an intimate gesture in front of yton Howard.
He had thought she didnt care about him anymore, but seeing such an action, Jose Pearce realized he might have been wrong.
No matter how much yton Howard hurt her, she couldnt just ignore that man.
Lifting his eyes to look at the furious yton Howard, Jose Pearce lowered his head and drank the chicken soup that Cam Walker had personally fed him.
What did it matter if she didnt have him in her heart? Even if this gesture was for yton Howards sake, he would still drink the chicken soup she fed by hand. Without yton Howard, he might never have the chance to taste the soup she fed for a lifetime!
So, he was blissfully content.
Their intimate actions were just like the sweet affection between lovers, and seeing this, a fire of rage involuntarily rose from the bottom of yton Howards heart!
It was already enough that she ignored him, but now she was even personally feeding Jose Pearce chicken soup?
He remembered that when they were together before, he never received such treatment!
In a fit of anger, yton Howard couldnt help but quickly stride forward, reaching the bed, snatching the bowl of chicken soup from Cam Walkers hand, and then cing it heavily on the table beside them, his eyes burning with fury!
He knew he had hurt her, but he couldnt bear being treated so cruelly.
The chicken soup was mmed heavily onto the table, sshing the liquid around, and seeing this, a fire of rage also grew within Cam Walker!
What are you doing!? She stood up and roared at yton, furiously.
Was she getting angry for Jose Pearce? Original content can be found at Find1Novel
Seeing her angry expression, yton Howard felt a throbbing pain in his chest.
Five years apart, he didnt want to lose her because of it, and even less to hand her over to other men!
But what could he do now? How could he win back her heart?
Looking at her, his dark eyes filled with anguish.
He longed to hold this woman tightly in his arms and never let go. However, she gave him no such chance.
Chapter 1364 - Chapter 1364: Chapter 1364: If You Dont Want Him To Leave, Then Chase After Him
Chapter 1364: Chapter 1364: If You Dont Want Him To Leave, Then Chase After Him
His gaze swept back and forth over the faces of the two, and in the end, yton Howard said nothing, just turned his head in agony and left the hospital room
Cam Walker was somewhat surprised by his sudden departure.
She had thought that since he had followed her from thepany to the hospital, he certainly wouldnt leave so easily, but, to her surprise, she was wrong
As she watched his indifferent figure walk away, for a fleeting moment, Cam Walker felt as if her chest was being torn apart. The hands on both sides of her couldnt help but slowly tighten, as if to conceal the pain in her heart.
It seemed like he was hurt, but what exactly had happened to his head?
Facing the direction of the hospital room entrance, Cam Walker looked deste. She didnt know what she truly wanted at this moment.
Perhaps, there was just a trace of unwillingness deep in her heart.
Unwilling to forgive him so easily.
But yet
Looking at the sound of his disappearing at the front door, would that mean he would return to South Korea, never toe back?
If that were the case, what was left for her to look forward to?
On the bed, watching her body which hadnt turned around yet, remaining fixated on the front door for a long time, unable to regain herposure, Jose Pearce knew she still cared about that man. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find(?)ovel
If you dont want him to leave, go after him.
A clear voice sounded from behind. It was then Cam Walker pulled herself back from her thoughts, turned her head, and looked somewhat unnaturally at Jose Pearce on the bed.
What do you mean? Even though her feelings were seen through, Cam Walker didnt want to admit it.
Seeing her pretending to be strong, Jose Pearce couldnt help but chuckle, You still care about that man, dont you?
At his words, Cam Walker raised her eyes, as if she didnt want to answer this question but didnt know how to avoid it either, so her words turned and she looked at the instion barrel on the table.
That Ill serve you another bowl.
Saying this, she lowered her head, her eyes evading guiltily, unable to face Jose Pearce again. After serving a bowl of chicken soup, she didnt feed it to him like before but handed the chicken soup over, allowing Jose Pearce to drink it himself.
Looking at the bowl and soup spoon handed to him, Jose Pearce couldnt help but reveal a self-deprecating smile.
Reality was indeed cruel; his sweetnesssted but two seconds.
He took it and began to drink the bowl of chicken soup on his own.
Although he couldnt drink the soup she hand-fed him anymore, after all, this chicken soup was brought by her, specially made for him, even though she didnt make it personally!
Nowadays, he could onlyfort himself like this.
Looking at the time, it had been over an hour since he arrived at the hospital, and she hadnt visited her fathers room yet.
Cam Walker stood up, looked at Jose Pearce, Im going to see my father for a bit. Take your time with the soup, Ille see you tomorrow when I have time.
Seeing her stand up, Jose Pearce put down the chicken soup. It was only at these times that he could see her every day.
Okay. Sometimes, enjoying these rare moments was also a kind of happiness, even if in the end, she would inevitably drift away from him.
Smiling at him, Cam Walker picked up her bag and turned to leave the hospital room.
As soon as she left, Mrs. Pearce arrived.
Seeing here out of her sons hospital room, Mrs. Pearce couldnt help but take a longer look at Cam Walker, and in the end, she smiled faintly, greeted her, and the two passed by each other.
Arriving at Baxter Walkers hospital room, as she walked in, the couple turned their heads.
Ang Reid stood up and pulled her to sit beside her.
Cam, did you just go to see Jose Pearce?
Chapter 1365 - Chapter 1365: Chapter 1365: Just now, Mrs. Pearce was here
Chapter 1365: Chapter 1365: Just now, Mrs. Pearce was here
Watching Mothers perplexed face, Cam Walker hesitated before responding, Hmm, whats wrong?
Ang Reid turned her head, her face clouded with worry as she nced at her husband on the hospital bed.
In contrast to her, Baxter Walker did not seem as visibly distressed, but he too looked gravely serious.
Noticing something off about her parents expressions, Cam turned around, her gaze sweeping between the two before she looked at her mother and asked, Mom, whats wrong with you both? Why do you both look so worried?
After ncing at her daughter, Ang Reid spoke somberly, Just now, Mrs. Pearce was here.
At this, Cam was momentarily stunned.
Mrs. Pearce was here? What for? To visit Dad?
In her memory, their rtionship with the Pearce family wasnt so good as to warrant a visit to the sick.
Cam raised her head, looking at her mother Ang Reid, What did shee here for?
Ang met her daughters gaze, then turned to look at her husband Baxter Walker, her expression heavy with concern.
Cams eyes moved between her parents, sensing their dilemma.
Finally, Baxter Walker, lying on the hospital bed, spoke calmly.
Cam, Dad thinks that Jose Pearce is quite good to you and is a decent man.
Hearing her fathers unexpected remark, Cam felt confused but seemed to sense something in his words.
Dad, why are you suddenly talking about this? she asked, looking puzzled.
Jose Pearce was indeed a decent man, but why was her father bringing this up now?
Baxter Walker raised his hand unnaturally to his mouth, Dad thinks its time you found new happiness. Jose Pearce, I can tell, genuinely likes you, and now hes in the hospital because of your injury, so
He paused, raising his head to look at his daughter, Why dont you reconsider your happiness? As for yton Howard I dont want to see him anymore!
Now that things had reached this point, even the slower Cam could grasp the implications, her brows furrowing in disbelief that such words wereing from her father.
Dad, are you saying I should be with him just to make up for Joses feelings? This was somewhat preposterous.
Indeed, she felt guilty about how things turned out with Jose, but that was a separate matter from her feelings. Surely she wasnt required to take such a step?
Watching his daughters worried face, Baxter Walker felt that although Jose was a good man, perhaps suggesting they get together was a bit of a stretch.
Between feelings, one shouldnte together out of guilt, but still
He looked up, his expression troubled as he gazed at his daughter.
At this moment, Ang Reid couldnt keep silent anymore.
Cam, Mrs. Pearce came just now to talk about this matter.
Cam turned her head, looking somewhat disconcertedly at her mother.
Mrs. Pearce hade to discuss this with her parents?
What do you mean? Cam frowned, appearing confused as she looked at her mother. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?ndnovel
Could it be that Joses mother really wanted her to take responsibility for her son and be with him?
That was impossible!
Seeing her daughters reaction, Ang Reid couldnt bear to pressure her daughter into a rtionship with Jose just to assuage her guilt, especially since she knew Cam still loved yton Howard.
Chapter 1366 - Chapter 1366: Chapter 1366: Mrs. Pearces Request
Chapter 1366: Chapter 1366: Mrs. Pearces Request
Jose Pearce could be the best man, yet in Cam Walkers heart, he was not a patch on yton Howard. If they were forced together, no one would be happy.
But Mrs. Pearces demands were so righteous, they left them speechless and without a ground to refute.
Her son indeed got into this predicament while saving their daughter, but could they really just me Cam? It wasnt all her fault, was it?
That Isabelle Wood, she should bear some responsibility too. If it werent for her, Cam wouldnt have been pushed onto the roadway, and Jose Pearce wouldnt have rushed into the middle of the road to save her.
Yet, when they tried to exin this, Mrs. Pearce maintained that even though Isabelle Wood caused the incident, it should still have been their daughter who got hit, and it had nothing to do with their Jose Pearce. Now, her son had lost a leg, all because he saved Cam.
Hearing this, the couple felt extremely helpless and could only wait for Cam toe and discuss the matter.
She demands that since Jose Pearce was injured because of you, you ought to take care of him for the rest of his life, Ang Reid finished, unable to help the gloom that overtook her as she looked down.
If they really had to follow Mrs. Pearces demands, their Cams fate would be too harsh!
Upon hearing these words, Cam Walker let out an incredulous lightugh.
Originally, Emily Walker had been worried that Cam might feel guilty and offer somepensation to Jose Pearce. Cam herself had also considered this but had decided that she could never be with Jose Pearce just because she felt guilty. To her surprise, his family actually made such an absurd request!
How could this be possible? How can she make such a demand!? Cam couldnt help but feel a surge of emotion.
She couldpensate Jose Pearce in any other way, but she couldnt be with him. In this world, apart from yton Howard, she could never fall in love with any other man.
Even if yton Howard were dead, even if they brought her the best man on Earth, she wouldnt have the slightest interest.
She couldnt go against her own heart and force a rtionship with Jose Pearce.
Thinking about this, Cam Walker couldnt help but stand up and look at her parents.
I will go and talk to Mrs. Pearce! She had to rify things and have an open conversation with Jose Pearce.
As soon as she finished speaking, Cam was about to turn and leave.
Cam.
From the hospital bed, Baxter Walker called out to her just in time.
Cam turned her head to face her father.
She knew that perhaps her father thought Jose Pearce was a good man who could bring her happiness, and that was why he remained silent about the situation.
But whether one is happy or not, she was clearer on that than anyone else.
Together with Jose Pearce, neither of them could ever find happiness!
Is that Jose Pearce really notparable to yton Howard? Baxter Walker looked up; even though he had initially admired yton Howard, the way he hurt his daughter made him angry and heartbroken.
As she looked at her father, Cam calmed down for a few seconds, and then she firmly said, Dad, in my heart, no one canpare to yton Howard.
But he hurt you that much! Baxter Walker was heartbroken!
So what, I love him. Even if his actions have hurt me deeply, I still believe that no one in this world can measure up to him, nor can anyone take his ce.
Her words left Baxter Walker at a loss for words.
As much as they were pained by their daughters situation, they very well knew that emotional matters could not be forced. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f?ndnovel
Chapter 1367 - Chapter 1367: Chapter 1367: What is Your Answer?
Chapter 1367: Chapter 1367: What is Your Answer?
Loving someones heart is beyond ones control, let alone something that outsiders can persuade?
After ncing at her parents, Cam Walker turned and left the hospital room.
Meanwhile, inside Jose Pearces hospital room.
Mrs. Pearce was smiling warmly at her son.
Son, are you hungry? Mother specifically had the head chef prepare a few dishes that you love the most!
As she spoke, Mrs. Pearce opened two insted lunch boxes, inside which theyers of delicious dishes were indeed neatly arranged.
However, on the hospital bed, Jose Pearce was not in the mood at all.
Only when facing Cam Walker did his spirits somewhat lift.
Mom, Im already fine. You dont need toe to the hospital every day. Jose Pearce turned his head away, paying no attention to those delicious dishes because in his heart, none of thempared to a bowl of chicken soup made by Cam Walker.
Hearing this, Mrs. Pearce involuntarily paused, looking up at her son.
What are you saying? You are my son. If my son is hurt and hospitalized, shouldnt Ie? After all, he was the precious child they had cherished growing up.
Not to mention being so seriously injured, even a minor sickness would be incredibly painful for them as mothers!
Facing his mother, Jose Pearce seemed somewhat helpless.
But he didnt want to exin anything else, so he simply turned his head aside, casting his gaze away, I already ate, Im not very hungry.
Hearing this, Mrs. Pearce frowned slightly, then shifted her gaze to a table nearby, indeed seeing some remnants of chicken soup left over.
Her heart sank, thinking of Cam Walker leaving earlier and she couldnt help but lift her head to look at her son, This chicken soup, was it made by Cam Walker?
Mm. Jose Pearce responded softly.
Mrs. Pearce heard this and involuntarily smiled slightly.
It seemed, Cam Walker indeed cared a lot about her son. Therefore, the request she had proposed would probably also be epted.
As long as it could fulfill her sons wish, she was not afraid to y the viin!
Thinking about this, Mrs. Pearces smile deepened further.
Just then, the door to the hospital room opened, and Cam Walker walked in.
Seeing here again was somewhat unexpected for Jose Pearce.
But immediately, he noticed her expression, which seemed to carry some astonishment.
Mrs. Pearce also turned around to look at Cam Walker, who had suddenly arrived.
As soon as she entered the hospital room, Cam Walker went straight to the point, wanting to make her stance clear. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n FindNovel
She nced at Jose Pearce on the hospital bed and, although the words she was about to say might hurt him, she still needed to speak them.
Her gazended on Mrs. Pearces face beside the hospital bed, expression indifferent, Mrs. Pearce, Ive already discussed your idea with my parents.
Hearing this, Mrs. Pearce stood up, smiling at the person before her, Oh? And what is your answer?
After a few seconds of silence, Cam Walker slowly began, Im sorry, I will not be with your son because of this!
Her tone was resolute, leaving no room for negotiation.
Mrs. Pearce was clearly surprised by such an answer, so she could not help but frown, looking at Cam Walker before her!
Her son had lost a leg for her, and yet she could still so boldly say she couldnt be with her son? Did she not feel even a bit of guilt in her heart?
Miss Walker, my son did all this for you, do you really not feel any guilt?
Chapter 1368 - Chapter 1368: Chapter 1368: What Can You Offer to Make Amends?
Chapter 1368: Chapter 1368: What Can You Offer to Make Amends?
Initially, she had someints about Cam Walker, ming her for her sons condition, but once she considered that this woman was the one her son loved, she epted it and sought to bring them together. However, she never expected to be met with such an attitude!
So, are you suggesting that I should be with him out of guilt? Cam Walker was candid, feeling not even a trace of fear toward Jose Pearces mother.
In life, the hardest thing to defy is ones own heart. This update is avable on f?dnvel
Mrs. Pearce was taken aback, suddenly at a loss for words.
All she wanted was to fulfill every desire of her son. Furthermore, although the Pearce Family had considerable wealth and property, if her son were truly to be crippled from this day forward, which woman would truly love him?
If that were the case, it would be better to satisfy him by having him be with this Cam Walker, for at the very least, she was the woman he loved!
What else then? As for everything that happened today, what else can you offer to make amends? Money? The Pearce Family has plenty of that and doesnt need any! Mrs. Pearce retorted strongly, addressing Cam Walker with conviction!
On the hospital bed, hearing this, Jose Pearce couldnt help but fall into a daze.
He looked at his mother with a puzzled expression and asked, Mother, what are you all talking about exactly?
At his voice, Mrs. Pearce turned her head toward her son.
Then, pursing her lips, she knew that her son liked Cam Walker. Thus, she only wanted to use the event as an opportunity to make her his official woman!
Son, Mother knows that you like this Cam Walker, so
So you want her to be with me out of guilt? Before she could finish, Jose Pearce interjected with a look of displeasure.
He liked Cam Walker, but he was not so low as to ept this situation!
Seeing the sudden displeasure on his face, Mrs. Pearce fell silent.
Son, you got injured because of her. She should naturally take responsibility for that. If it wasnt for trying to save her, how could you have ended up like this today?
Thinking of the leg her son had lost, Mrs. Pearce spoke with a pained heart.
She was very aware that although her son disliked her interference, deep down, he truly hoped to be with Cam Walker.
So, let her be the viin then!
Looking at his mothers pained expression, Jose Pearce fell silent.
When he had initially rushed out without a thought for his own safety to save Cam Walker, he hadnt considered death at all, but when he woke up again to find he had lost a leg, how could his feelings remain unaffected?
Death might not be terrifying, but what was hard to ept was the reality that he might truly have be crippled for good
Thinking about this, he couldnt help closing his eyes; not just his family but also he himself found it difficult to ept this truth.
But what of it? The woman before him didnt love him at all. If she thought to be with him under these pretenses, it would only be out of guilt or pity. What good was a marriage like that for him?
No matter what, she must take full responsibility for this matter!
Jose Pearce lifted his head. He found it hard to ept his mothers actions and didnt want his fate to be tied to Cam Walker because of them.
The cause of the event wasnt her fault, and if you have to find someone to me, then me The name Isabelle Wood shed through his mind but was ultimately choked back in his throat.
To me Isabelle Wood? He didnt want that, either.
ps: Seeing this, dears, you must be bursting with theories! Mia Harizon just wants to say, Cam Walker wont agree!
Chapter 1369 - Chapter 1369: Chapter 1369 I am already married
Chapter 1369: Chapter 1369 I am already married
Let it go, this incident was an ident after all. If you really want to find the person responsible, then go find that driver, he could only say so to Mother, although he feared finding the driver would be futile as he wasnt the one who caused the ident.
However, facing his mother, that was all he could say.
The woman before him, he genuinely liked her, but he knew very well, in her eyes and her heart, there was only Leon Hayden.
Seeing her son constantly defending Cam Walker, Mrs. Pearce felt helpless and heartbroken.
If he truly liked her, why not use this incident to keep her by his side? For more chapters visit
Jose, my decision is made, I must make her responsible towards you! Mrs. Pearce steeled her heart, she had already talked things through with her parents and wasnt worried about her not agreeing.
In fact, she knew that this matter ultimately couldnt be forced, but for her sons happiness, she had to try!
Faced with his mothers insistence, Jose Pearce couldnt help feeling frustrated, Mother!
You dont need to say anything, Ill handle this matter! After saying that, Mrs. Pearce turned around, facing Cam Walker with a firm tone, Miss Walker, I dont care what you currently feel towards my son, but he indeed lost a leg for you. Do you know how much this will affect his life in the future!?
Mrs. Pearces words were crystal clear to Cam Walker.
But she was unable to fulfill her demands.
Indeed, she owed Jose Pearce and if she was to repay him, then
Mrs. Pearce, Im truly sorry, Im already married, and I also have a daughter. I really cant go against my heart and be with your son. If you really want me topensate, then take one of my legs!
Upon hearing this, both Jose Pearce and his mother were stunned.
From her expression, it was clear she was determinedCmeaning, she would rather lose her leg and pay a blood debt than marry her son?
Hearing this statement, Mrs. Pearce unavoidably became harsh.
What wascking in her son? Was he not worthy of being with a single mother?
Regarding Cams past, Mrs. Pearce had also heard bits and pieces, but because she was the heiress of the Walker Consortium, she had initially epted that, as long as her son liked her, she had nothing to mind.
No matter how one put it, considering her status and the potential benefits for the development of the Pearce Group, she was better than Isabelle Wood in all aspects. Thats why initially she consented for her son to pursue her, but in the end, she was met with Cams cold and ruthless refusal.
Her son was injured because of her, didnt she feel a hint of guilt? Shouldnt she care for her sons future?
Miss Walker, letsy it all out, you say youre married, but as far as I know, that isnt the case; you had a child out of wedlock, right? I dont even mind that, how can you mind my son?
Trying to make her submit, Mrs. Pearces words were hard to swallow. For Cam Walker, they were a sharp thorn piercing deep into her heart.
Yet, she felt no shame.
Indeed, she had a child out of wedlock, but so what? Belinda Howard was her and yton Howards child; why should she feel ashamed?
Beside her, hearing his mother speak such words, Jose Pearce couldnt help feeling angry.
Chapter 1370 - Chapter 1370: Chapter 1370: Lets Have a Cup of Coffee Together
Chapter 1370: Chapter 1370: Lets Have a Cup of Coffee Together
Such words, for a woman, are nothing but nder!
Mother, have you had enough!? Jose Pearce burst out. Perhaps this was the first time he roared at his own mother.
Mrs. Pearce turned her head; she knew her son liked this woman and feared her words might hurt her, but if she didnt do so, how would Cam Walker yield?
Jose, all that Im doing is for you, dont you understand!?
I can handle my own affairs, you dont need to worry about them!
You handle them? How can you handle them? Youve be like this because of her, but what about her? Does she show the slightest sympathy for you? If it were someone else, even out of sympathy, after knowing your intentions, they wouldpromise and be with you, right? At most, she might feel a little aggrieved, but the Pearce Family would hardly treat her unfairly, would we!?
Mrs. Pearce spoke with righteousness, feeling that Cam Walker should indeed take on this responsibility!
Looking at his mother, Jose found himself somewhat at a loss for words for a moment. Official source is find?novel
If it were someone else, they might indeed feel obliged to take care of him for the rest of his life, but he knew too well that this woman could offer anything aspensation except to go against her heart or betray Leon Hayden!
After all, he had only lost a leg; she certainly didnt need to spend the rest of her life aspensation, taking care of him out of duty, did she?
Thinking about this, Jose Pearce lifted his eyelids and took a nce at Cam Walker, his tone gentle, Cam, you should go back first. Dont mind my mothers unreasonable demands.
Although he also longed to be with her, not in this way.
Cam Walker looked up at the hospital bed and Jose, her expression calm, and then spoke softly, Im truly sorry, I
You dont need to say it; I understand, Jose smiled, knowing all too well her feelings.
After onest nce at him, Cam Walker cast down her eyes and ultimately left the room with a face full of regret.
Watching her leaving silhouette, Mrs. Pearce was fuming with anger, but more than that, she felt heartache for her son.
Jose, you clearly like her, so why not take this opportunity to keep her hereC
Mother! Without waiting for his mother to finish, Jose interjected with impatience, If I were to force her to stay by my side, it would only make her grow more and more reticent and unhappy. Dont you understand? She has a man she loves, and that man isnt me!
At these words, Mrs. Pearce was suddenly taken aback.
She has someone she loves? Wasnt her ex-husband already dead?
Exiting Jose Pearces hospital room, Cam Walker walked along the hospital corridor, head bowed in deep thought, her mind filled with Mrs. Pearces words.
Suddenly, a figure appeared and blocked her path.
Looking down at the high heels before her, Cam paused for a moment, then raised her head, slightly surprised to see Isabelle Wood suddenly standing there.
Isabelle Wood had already taken off the sunsses from her face, a somewhat sorrowful look in her eyes.
Seeing her like this, Cam couldnt help but be surprised.
In her impression, Isabelle Wood had always been an arrogant and overbearing superstar. When had she ever shown such an expression?
Do you have any time? Lets have a cup of coffee, Isabelle said, looking at her.
Cam realized that today, her tone was so sincere, even a bit pleading.
Chapter 1371 - Chapter 1371: Chapter 1371: He Really Likes You
Chapter 1371: Chapter 1371: He Really Likes You
Cam Walker was momentarily stunned, but ultimately she just nodded silently.
After they left the hospital, they found a nearby cafeteria.
Stirring her coffee, Isabelle Wood found herself without the desire to drink it.
Do you want to talk to me about something? Seeing her mncholic expression and her prolonged silence, finally, Cam Walker couldnt help but take the initiative to ask.
Hearing this, the somewhat gloomy Isabelle Wood finally looked up and met Cam Walkers gaze across the table.
After half a moment, she spoke softly, Can you be with Jose Pearce?
Her sudden question momentarily stunned Cam Walker.
What was Isabelle Wood really thinking? To actually suggest that she be with Jose Pearce?
Looking up and staring at her for a few seconds, Cam Walker seemed to recall something and said, Werent you always against me being with him? You know, the reason he ended up like this today is all because of that push you gave him initially.
That day, it was her jealousy, her actions to keep Jose Pearce from getting too close to her, that led her to push Cam Walker towards the roadside, eventually leading to the tragedy that befell Jose Pearce today.
Cam Walkers words made Isabelle Woods expression turn even more sorrowful.
She indeed regretted that push, for if not for her jealousy, the man she loved wouldnt be lying in the hospital like this!
I know, I know all this was caused by me, but I want to make amends, and I want to care for him in hister years, but he doesnt love me anymore, and his family could never ept me. He likes you, so Saying this, Isabelle Wood suddenly reached out, tightly grasping Cam Walkers hand, a few tears suddenly falling from her eyes, which took Cam Walker by surprise.
What exactly was going on between Isabelle Wood and Jose Pearce?
Can you, be with him? He truly likes you.
Looking at her own hand being tightly held and seeing Isabelle Woods fervent expression, Cam Walker looked up with some confusion.
Do you know about the request his mother made to me? Cam Walker furrowed her brow, asking tentatively. Fresh chapters posted on find(?)ovel
Otherwise, Isabelle Wood wouldnt have specifically arranged to meet her in this cafeteria to persuade her to be with Jose Pearce.
Compared to previously, why did Isabelle Wood seem like apletely different person now?
Hearing this, Isabelle Woods expression darkened, and finally, she lowered her eyelids and silently nodded.
Just now, I was also in the hospital, and I overheard your conversation. At that time, she was standing at the entrance of Jose Pearces hospital room, and she heard everything between Mrs. Pearce and Cam Walker.
And at that time, her heart also shattered.
She knew that she and Jose Pearce could never return to how they were before.
Seeing her sorrowful expression, Cam Walker became even more puzzled.
This woman clearly loved Jose Pearce so much, so why, for a woman who loved him like this, did Jose Pearce abandon her?
Lady Wood, what exactly happened between you and Jose Pearce? Why did you break up? She was eager to know everything.
Isabelle Wood lifted her eyelids, showing an increased attention towards this woman she had only met a few times.
The affairs between her and Jose Pearce, she had never spoken about them to anyone, not even to her closest friends.
Previously, I was just a not-so-notable B-list star, and suddenly, I got a great opportunity to be the heroine in a movie, at that time, I was dating Jose
Chapter 1372 - Chapter 1372: Chapter 1372 I Have Someone I Love Now
Chapter 1372: Chapter 1372 I Have Someone I Love Now
Recalling the sweet moments she had shared with Jose Pearce, Isabelle Woods eyes brimmed with tears, though her lips unwittingly curved into a smile.
Across from her, Cam Walker listened intently to her story with Jose Pearce.
As time slowly trickled by, it was only afterward that Cam Walker realized that Jose Pearce had misunderstood Isabelle Wood right from the start
Youre saying that you didnt earn the lead role through your own efforts, but rather it was Jose Pearces mother who arranged for you to have it? Cam Walkers face was full of surprise.
If that were indeed the case, it would mean that there was truly nothing between Isabelle Wood and that director. Was everything, all of it, just a scheme concocted by Mrs. Pearce to drive Isabelle Wood away from Jose Pearce?
Isabelle Wood nodded her head, Not long ago, my agent got drunk and spilled everything.
Thinking back to everything that had happened, Isabelle Wood couldnt help but be agitated, I had no idea thats what his mother had told him. I also found the chance at that leading role quite sudden. I had no clue it was a trap set by his mother, and by the time it all became reality, he had just left I sought him out many times, but he refused to see me. Ever since then, whenever he saw me, it was as though I was a stranger
At this point, Isabelle Wood began to cry weakly.
Since learning the truth, she had also confronted Jose Pearces mother, asking her why she had done such a thing, yet she was told that with her lowly birth, how was she in any way suitable to marry into the Pearce Family and sit in the position of the Young Mistress?
Yes, her birth was humble, and she had done some dishonorable things when she first entered the entertainment industry, but at that time, she didnt even know Jose Pearce, nor did she think about preserving her chastity.
They all said that to make it into the entertainment industry and be a popr artist, one must pay a price.
So, she had long regarded her innocence as fleeting as drifting clouds, that is until she met Jose Pearce.
Knowing all this, why didnt you tell Jose Pearce? Cam Walker frowned, looking at Isabelle Wood.
Perhaps if Jose Pearce knew all this, he might change his feelings for her?
But Isabelle Wood shook her head, drained, Its toote, he doesnt love me anymore, the person he likes is you.
When everything was already decided, what could she change by saying it out loud? N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on f?dnvel
Gazing at Isabelle Wood across from her, Cam Walker was somewhat stunned.
A perfectly good couple had been ruined by Mrs. Pearce.
Lady Walker, I know he truly likes you, could you perhapsC
No! Cam Walker didnt let Isabelle Wood finish, interjecting with a determined look, Its impossible for Jose Pearce and me to be together, because Im already in love with someone else. In this lifetime, I will never fall in love with another man.
Hearing this, Isabelle Wood waspletely astonished.
She was already in love with someone else?
If thats what you wanted to talk about, Im truly sorry. I must be going now. She checked the time, noticing it was almost 4 PM already. She had to pick up Belinda Howard from school.
Rising to her feet and offering Isabelle Wood a slight smile, Cam Walker walked out of the cafeteria.
Watching her retreating figure, Isabelle Woods clear eyes filled with even more anguish.
After leaving the restaurant, Cam Walker drove her Maserati to Kindergarten where Belinda Howard was.
Chapter 1373 - Chapter 1373: Chapter 1373: The Man Who Suddenly Appeared at Home
Chapter 1373: Chapter 1373: The Man Who Suddenly Appeared at Home
However, after arriving at the kindergarten, Belindas teacher told her that her daughter had been picked up.
The first thought that came to her was that it must have been her mother who had picked up Belinda.
After all, today was not the weekend, and she usually only picked up Belinda after school on weekends.
Thinking about this, Cam Walker smiled, greeted the kindergarten teacher, and then drove away.
Half an hourter, Cam returned home, and as soon as she entered the living room, she heard the cheerful voice of her daughter.
Mommy!
She smiled, bent down, and picked up her daughter, kissing her delicate little face, Belinda, you came home so early today!
She had nned to go to Walker Manorter to pick her up, not expecting that her mother would bring her home so early.
Perhaps her father was still hospitalized, and for a moment, her mother might have been unable to take care of everything, so she had brought Belinda back home.
Cam, smiling, carried her daughter into the center of the living room. However, just as she was about to walk towards the sofa to rest, her steps suddenly halted, her face in disbelief.
From inside the sofa, the mans gaze was fixed on her and her daughter, as if there was an invisible magic deeply attracting Cam.
She stood there somewhat dumbfounded, extremely surprised by the appearance of yton Howard.
Hadnt he left? Why was he here?
Seeing her motionless, yton Howard rose from the sofa and walked step by step towards the mother and daughter.
Only when he came closer did Came back to her senses, looking at the man in front of her in astonishment, Why are you here?
yton lifted his eyes but instead wore an expression of calm, This is my home, why cant I be here?
I want Daddy to hold me! Seeing hime over, Belinda immediately stretched out her arms, revealing an angelic smile towards yton.
After a nce at Cam, yton reached out, took Belinda into his arms, and then walked back into the sofa on his own.
Cam stood frozen in ce, her eyebrows furrowed.
What did he mean this is his home?
yton sat down with Belinda on the sofa and then leisurely turned on the LCD TV, father and daughter harmoniously watching TV together. Updates are released by Find_Novel(.
Cam, puzzled, was about to go over and say something when he suddenly pulled her by the hand, dragging her into the sofa.
His broad chest pressed down, pinning her against the arm of the sofa. Seeing his face so close, Cams cheeks flushed, her heart beginning to race.
What exactly was going on? Hadnt he already left during the hospital visit?
And why was he talking to her so assertively now, as if he hadnt hurt her?
Looking at the mans familiar handsome face, Cams gaze heated up, forgetting for a moment to push away the man half-lying on top of her, just staring bewildered at the man before her.
Gazing into her clear eyes, after a long time, yton finally spoke softly, Is what was said in the hospital true?
Hearing this, Cam snapped back to reality. The words from the hospital?
Was it about him asking if she was with Jose Pearce?
So what if it is?
Contrary to what she expected, she saw ytons lips curve upwards unconsciously, revealing a very attractive smile.
She was stunned, feeling somewhat confused for a moment.
Shed said she was with Jose Pearce, and he was actually smiling?
In your heart, am I iparable? yton asked again with a light smile.
Chapter 1374 - Chapter 1374: Chapter 1374: Really Angry!
Chapter 1374: Chapter 1374: Really Angry!
Cam Walker couldnt help but be startled. How did he know what she had said?
You Those words had slipped from her lips by her fathers hospital bed. How did hee to know them?
Of course, Cam didnt realize that at that time, yton Howard was standing right at the entrance to Baxter Walkers hospital room.
I dont understand what you are talking about! At this moment, Cam seemed somewhat enraged, and with a sudden movement, she pushed the man off her.
She still had grievances against yton that she couldnt forgive, naturally not wanting her thoughts to be so transparent to him.
She definitely wouldnt let him know that, in her heart, he was iparable!
But how on earth did he know about that sentence? Th?s chapter is updated by find(?)ovel
As if unwanting to remain too close to him, Cam was just about to stand up and leave when he pulled her back into his embrace once again.
In that instant, it seemed like she genuinely became infuriated, What in the world do you want!?
She roared, gazing angrily with her eyes directly into those of the man before her. It was evident that she was truly upset.
yton, however, remained unfazed. Having heard those words, he was convinced that this woman could never fall in love with other men besides himself, much less be with Jose Pearce.
Ignoring her angered little face and furious reaction, he wrapped her in his arms, ensconcing her within his arms embrace, as though oblivious to their daughter nearby.
Feeling the tightness of his double arms, Cam tried to struggle, only to discover that the more she struggled, the tighter he gripped her.
Mommy shy shy
A sweet voice rang out. Upon seeing the two embrace, Belinda Howard by the sofa couldnt resist showing her shell-like teeth, lightly tapping her face with a finger to mimic a shy gesture.
Cam lifted her eyelids, and upon noticing her daughters presence, she became even more irritated.
Let go Let go of me first! She tried forcibly to break free, evidently very angry.
Watching her face turn beet red with anger, yton held back and slowly released her arms.
After all, he was the one who had hurt her. Perhaps it was best to let her have her way for now, wasnt it?
Once freed, Cam quickly stood up, gave a furious nce at the man on the sofa, and then turned to make her way upstairs.
Seeing her angry face, Belinda Howard on the sofa couldnt help but turn her head, Daddy, whats wrong with mommy? She seems angry!
As he watched her ascend the stairs, yton turned his head, smiled at his daughter, and lifted her onto his thigh, exining affectionately, Because daddy did something wrong and made her angry.
Then why doesnt daddy go andfort her? Whenever Im upset, mommy alwaysforts me! Belinda looked up, tilting her head as she spoke to yton.
Is that so? Well, in a little while, daddy will go upstairs andfort mommy.
Mm-hmm!
Outside the window, the night gradually began to envelope everything, and dinner time arrived with Cam still noting downstairs.
Mrs. Beckham had prepared the food and came out to see yton on the sofa, Mister, dinner is ready.
Saying this, Mrs. Beckham intended to go upstairs to call Cam.
Ill go up.
yton stood up, gave Mrs. Beckham a nce, and then directly headed upstairs.
Watching his retreating figure, Mrs. Beckham couldnt help but smile sincerely.
So Mr. Harrison was the same mister from that year, who had not died in the ident after all.
Second Floor
Inside the master room, Cam Walker stood on the balcony, watching as the moonlight slowly enveloped the surroundings, her thoughts filled with endless turmoil.
Chapter 1375 - Chapter 1375: Chapter 1375: He Doesnt Eat Here
Chapter 1375: Chapter 1375: He Doesnt Eat Here
The doorknob of the Bedroom turned gently.
yton Howard entered. The familiar room, the familiar everything. It had been five years, and he had been here before, but at that time, he had remembered nothing.
His gaze swept across the Inside Room, yet he didnt see Cam Walker.
His handsome eyebrows slightly furrowed, he turned his head and then saw that slender figure standing on the balcony.
Gazing at the Night Sky engulfed by darkness, Cam stood on the balcony, her hand on the railing, her face pensive.
Suddenly, a feeling of chest tightness came over her, causing her to slightly furrow her beautiful eyebrows, and subconsciously, she turned around wanting to go back Inside Room.
However, just as she turned around, a tall dark shadow suddenly appeared before her eyes. In an instant, it gave her a sense of horror, she gasped for breath, and the intense difort was also scared away!
Seeing her suddenly frightened expression, yton was also slightly taken aback, and a feeling of pity quickly rose from the bottom of his heart.
He knew that his sudden appearance had startled her.
yton was about to say something, but Cam passed by him and headed straight for the Inside Room.
Cam.
Hearing the low voice Behind her, Cam paused, stopping right there.
But following that, she still took steps, opened the Room door, and walked out.
The two went Downstairs together, and Mrs. Beckham had already set the chopsticks ready.
Seeing both of them enter the Restaurant at the same time, Belinda Howard on the dining chair was extremely excited!
Daddy, Mommy! Mealtime!
Cam came over, then lowered her line of sight, nced at the bowl and chopsticks on the Dining Table Top, then raised her head and said to Mrs. Beckham, Mrs. Beckham, did you prepare an extra set of bowl and chopsticks?
Upon hearing this, Mrs. Beckham was momentarily stunned, then she lowered her head and looked at the three sets of bowl and chopsticks on the Dining Table Top.
Theres no extra Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find[?]ovel
Mrs., isnt it exactly three
He wont be eating here. Before Mrs. Beckham could speak, Cam directly interrupted her.
Mrs. Beckham was taken aback for a moment and then raised her Eyelid, looking at yton standing nearby.
Watching her sit down by herself and take care of her Daughter during the meal, yton gave Mrs. Beckham a slight smile, and then pulled out a dining chair and sat down as well, directly facing Cam across the table!
When did you be so shameless? I didnt even invite you, and you have the nerve to stay for a meal? lifting her head, Cam looked somewhat displeased at the man in front of her.
This is my Home, why do I need an invitation to stay for a meal? he looked at her, his face naturally entitled.
For a moment, Cam found herself at a loss for words.
This ce was indeed his home.
Regardless of what he had done to her, it was undeniable that he was indeed the Master of this Vi!
Lifting her eyes, looking at the man in front of her, a flicker of pain crossed Cams eyes, Five years, youe and go as you please, why?
Seeing the sudden pain flood her eyes, yton felt a jolt in his heart, as if something had twisted his Chest.
I will never leave again. After a long time, he finally spoke out.
He would never leave her again.
Yet Cam couldnt help but reveal a cold smile, Really? You dont find me disgusting anymore?
Hearing this, ytons heart suddenly jerked, the words stabbing into his Chest like a thorn.
He could not imagine how heartbroken she must have been in South Korea when he had said those words to her.
Cam, you know I dont care about those things. He looked at her, his expression calm, his deep eyes now filled with tenderness.
Chapter 1376 - Chapter 1376: Chapter 1376: Feeling of Discomfort
Chapter 1376: Chapter 1376: Feeling of Difort
If it werent for his memory loss, how could he have said something so hurtful to her?
Cam Walker lowered her head; she knew that people all around the world might despise her, but yton Howard certainly wouldnt.
But undeniable was the fact that he had initially spoken those words, although it was the version of him that had lost his memory.
Mommy, please dont make Daddy leave, okay? Off to the side, Belinda Howard spoke weakly.
She looked up with a bit of grievance in her eyes towards Cam Walker, seemingly sensing the argument from their expressions and couldnt help but speak, gazing pitifully at her mommy.
Hearing her daughters thin voice, Cam Walker turned her head, and the sight of her daughters aggrieved face also soured her heart.
Before, she could easily say, hes not your daddy, but now, could she still say that?
Belinda,e here, yton Howard beckoned to his daughter across from him.
Very soon, little Belinda excitedly ran over to him and was lifted by him to sit on his thigh. Readplete version only at find?novel
What would you like to eat?
Fish! Belinda Howard pointed to the fish on the dining table top.
yton Howard picked up chopsticks, removed the bones from the fish meat, and then offered it to Belinda Howards mouth, clearly being very careful.
Looking at the father and daughter across from her, Cam Walker couldnt help but lower her eyelids; after a long time, she also picked up chopsticks and started eating her dinner.
He was Belindas father, the master of this vi, and no matter what she said, it couldnt change that fact.
Yet, to just forgive him like this, she felt somewhat unwilling
UghC, she didnt know if she genuinely wanted to eat the fish, or because she saw him pick up a piece, Cam Walker also picked up chopsticks, grabbed a bit of fish meat, and had just put it in her mouth when a wave of nausea quickly overwhelmed her.
She slightly furrowed her brow in difort, then took a napkin and spat out the fish meat from her mouth, though it seemed quite impolite to do so at the dining table front, she just couldnt swallow it.
Noticing her sudden difort, Mrs. Beckham, who was nearby, could not help but frown and asked with surprise, Whats wrong, Mrs.? Is there still a fishy smell that hasnt been removed?
Across from her, yton Howard also noticed her difort and slightly furrowed his brow.
This situation was exactly the same as thest time.
How long had she gone without eating again?
No, the fish has no fishy smell, it might be Cam Walker frowned; usually, Mrs. Beckham meticulously prepared fish to avoid any trace of a fishy smell.
But today, she did indeed smell something fishy.
Have you not eaten all day again today? yton Howard couldnt help but frown from across.
He remembered, the same thing had happened in South Korea.
The doctor had told him, it was because she had not eaten for too long. Being on an empty stomach for an extended period was what caused her stomach to be stimted and made her feel nauseous.
Hearing this, Cam Walker couldnt help but raise her eyelids, ncing at the man across from her.
Today, she indeed had only had breakfast.
At lunchtime, because she was not in a good mood, she didnt eat.
Thinking about this, she seemed to feel that perhaps it was her stomach that wasnt well, so she raised her hand and served herself a bit of soup.
Fortunately, today Mrs. Beckham had made mushroom and lean meat soup, which wasnt so greasy.
Picking up the bowl, she took a sip, and sure enough, that oppressive feeling in her chest was gone, which brought her a lot of relief.
But after one bowl of soup, she had no appetite left, and she could not eat anymore.
Perhaps, it was because yton Howard was here, causing her to have no appetite.
Chapter 1377 - Chapter 1377: Chapter 1377: Its Not Like I Havent Seen It Before
Chapter 1377: Chapter 1377: Its Not Like I Havent Seen It Before
Seeing her put down her bowl and chopsticks, yton Howard couldnt help but slightly furrow his brows, Not eating anymore?
Cam Walker lifted her eyes, nced at him, didnt say anything, but instead rose and walked toward the living room.
Upon reaching the living room, Cam Walker headed straight up to the second floor, entered the bathroom, and submerged her entire body in the bathtub.
It seemed only then could she feel a hint of familiarity.
She didnt know how much time had passed, gradually, she actually fell asleep in the bathtub
Cam? Latest content published on find[?]ovel
Not until a maic voice sounded by her ear did Cam Walker slightly open her eyelids and saw a handsome face before her.
Next second, her eyes widened in rm, You, how did you get in?
Seeing her startled expression, yton Howard couldnt help but slightly knit his brows, lifted his left hand, and ced the watch on his wrist in front of her, Youve been bathing for two and a half hours.
Following the direction of his watch, Cam Walker then realized, it was already 9:30 PM!
Had she bathed this long?
Lifting her head, she looked at the man before her somewhat helplessly, You leave first! I need to get dressed!
Its not like I havent seen it before.
Cam Walker raised her eyes, indeed her body had already been thoroughly seen by him, but now
She met his gaze, ring furiously at the man before her, The past is the past, now is now!
Before, you were my wife, and you still are.
Cam Walker was momentarily at a loss for words, but then as if remembering something, she retorted with justification, It seems youve forgotten, we never got married! Moreover, you already have a fiancee!
Thinking of Nina Adams, Cam Walker felt a pang of tightness in her chest, not knowing how he and that woman were doing now.
Had they called off their engagement? Or were they still seeing each other? If so, did he intend to have both?
Anytime you want, we can get married, he felt in his heart that all they were missing was a red book.
Cam Walker lifted her eyes, that sentence was the promise he had once given her, saying that they would get married once they returned to E City.
But that wait had turned into five years.
Upon his return, he was already engaged to someone else.
Not wanting to deal with him, Cam Walker stood up straight away. Since her body had already been seenpletely by him, even Belinda was known, what was there to feel embarrassed about?
Standing up, she took a bath towel from the rack, dried her body, and wrapped it around herself as she walked out of the bathroom,pletely ignoring yton Howards presence as if he didnt exist.
Watching her seductive and sexy figure, so nakedly disyed before him, yton Howard only felt a dryness in his throat and an inexplicable sensation rising within him.
He knew what this feeling was, and it certainly wasnting at the right time!
Walking out of the bathroom, there was no sight of Belinda on the bed.
Cam Walker furrowed her brows, turning her head to look at yton Howard, Wheres Belinda?
At this time, she should be sleeping, but why wasnt she on the bed?
Shes sleeping.
Sleeping where?
In her own room.
Why in her own room?
Lifting her eyelids and looking at the man standing before her, Cam Walker couldnt help but specte in her mind, did he tell Belinda to sleep in her own room?
Im going to sleep, you should leave! Having spoken, Cam Walker turned around, heading to bed to rest.
Chapter 1378 - Chapter 1378: Chapter 1378: A Heart That Cannot Be Hidden
Chapter 1378: Chapter 1378: A Heart That Cannot Be Hidden
Cam, can we talk, please?
I dont want to talk!
I do.
Cam stopped in her tracks as she was about to get into bed, suddenly turned around, and looked at the man before her, What do you want to talk about? Your fiancee? About why you forgot about me these past five years? About how Belinda and I have been living? Thats right, I cant bring myself to love other men, nor can I truly bring myself to hate you. In my heart, youre unmatched, but I just cant ept it Why should I act as if nothing happened and ept youing back to me after you hurt me so? But if I dont ept you, my heart will hurt I dont knowC
Her voice came to an abrupt halt. Cam prattled on as if venting the unease in her heart.
However, before she could finish, she felt a strong hand reach out, pulling her into a warm, sturdy chest
What can I do to make you forgive me? a low voice asked from above her head, filled with a touch of sorrow and pity.
Leaning against his broad chest, Cams tears silently fell.
I dont know, I just cant ept it
yton hugged her tighter, and his deep voice rose again, I will never leave you and Belinda again. Trust me, please.
Listening to his words, Cam sobbed in his arms, choking up, I dont want to trust you, your words mean nothing
Before, he had also said he would never forget her, but in the end, he had still forgotten her.
This time, it wont happen again, I promise. He let her go and lifted her small face, his thumb gently rubbing away the tears on her cheeks.
Cam lifted her tearful eyes, she knew deep down that this man loved her.
If it wasnt for the memory loss, he wouldnt have hurt her.
You promise.
Uh-huh.
Looking into the sincerity of his eyes, in an instant, all of Cams defenses fell apart. She suddenly stretched her arms around his neck and began to sob, her crying voice echoing behind his ear, yton I really missed you, I missed you so much
Listening to her voice, feeling her continuously sobbing body, yton closed his eyelids and held her even tighter, as if afraid she would disappear if he loosened his grip.
The night grew deeper.
On the bed, Cams sobs gradually ceased, watching her serene sleeping face, yton tucked her in, and after taking a bath in the bathroom, he tooy down on thisrge bed they hadnt shared for five years. Get full chapters from find?novel
The next day.
Early morning sunlight streamed through the floor-to-ceiling window, falling on the pale yellow bedding.
As soon as Cam opened her eyes, she saw the man staring right back at her.
Last night, he had done nothing
Did you sleep well? Raising his hand, he gently brushed her fair cheek, yton smiled lightly, his tone infinitely gentle.
Cam nodded her head then asked, What time is it?
8:30.
8:30?!
Cam leaped out of bed in shock, nced at the clock, and indeed, it was already 8:30 in the morning!
What happened? Normally she should have woken up earlier, why did she sleep in sote today?
Im going to bete!
Even though it was her ownpany, Cam was very punctual, arriving half an hour early every day unless a special circumstance arose.
Getting out of bed and walking to the wardrobe, she began to change her clothes. Then something urred to her, she turned her head to look at yton, Wheres Belinda? Shouldnt she be at school?
Chapter 1379 - Chapter 1379: Chapter 1379: Eat All of These
Chapter 1379: Chapter 1379: Eat All of These
Ive already sent it off. The rightful source is find?novel
Cam Walker was startled again.
It had been sent to the school already? Who sent it?
On closer inspection, Cam Walker noticed that the man, although lying beside her, was fully clothed
Did that mean he had gotten up early? But why hadnt he woken her up?
Without time for further thought, Cam Walker hurriedly got dressed, then rushed downstairs, not even having time for breakfast, and was about to change her shoes at the entry hall.
Eat breakfast first!
Just as she was about to bend down, yton Howard pulled her back.
Cam Walker was already in a panic; how could she be concerned about eating breakfast?
I cant eat now, its toote! She tried to break free from his grip in her haste, but failed to shake off his hand. Instead, he picked her up and carried her directly towards the restaurant.
What are you doing!? She screamed in shock.
Eat breakfast.
yton Howard recalled how she hadnt had stomach problems before and couldnt help wondering if it was thesest five years of skipping meals that had caused her stomach damage.
Thinking back, she had watched helplessly as he fell off the cliffside. At that time, she must have thought he was dead, probably hadnt eaten for many days, and must have spent every day in pain and agony.
He couldnt imagine how she, who loved him so deeply, had endured those excruciating days.
Im alreadyte, I dont have time for breakfast! Cam Walker struggled against him. It was almost 9 PM, and she had no time to eat anything!
Since youre going to bete anyway, it doesnt matter if its earlier orter. Ignoring her struggles, yton Howard seated her in the restaurant and served her a bowl of porridge, then passed a sandwich from the te in front of her.
Finish all of this.
Seeing his subtle gestures, Cam Walker was fully aware that this man truly cared about her.
It must have beenst night, when he noticed her stomach difort, that he insisted she have breakfast.
Reflecting on this, Cam Walker bowed her head and obediently started eating the porridge in her bowl, followed by two sandwiches.
Just like he said, she was alreadyte, so ten more minutes wouldnt make much difference.
After quickly finishing breakfast, yton Howard personally took Cam Walker to thepany.
He dropped her off in front of Walker Groups Building and drove away.
However, it was then that his cell phone began to ring.
Hello?
Young Master, when can you return? Housekeeper Harrisons voice came through the phone, tinged with worry.
Im not certain yet.
Upon hearing this, the anxiety in the housekeepers voice seemed to deepen.
Young Master, you arent nning on noting back, are you?
yton Howard frowned, Why would you say that?
On the phone, Housekeeper Harrison sounded uneasy.
After all, the Young Master was once British, and his return to Ennd must have been to look for Lady Walker.
What would happen to Lady Nina if that were true? And what about KM Group?
Master had put all his bets on Young Master Leon; it couldnt all be for nothing!
Young Master, actually before Grandpa passed away, he left something with me, something concerning your ancestry
Hearing this, yton Howards pupils shrank.
Something about his ancestry?
What is it?
It is a letter written by Grandpa himself on his deathbed.
Hearing this, yton Howard couldnt help but want to clear up the whole affair.
Regarding the Parent and Child identification with Grandpa, if he was truly his grandson, then why was he British?
Chapter 1380 - Chapter 1380: Chapter 1380 So You Forgive Him?
Chapter 1380: Chapter 1380 So You Forgive Him?
All the doubts still needed to be resolved. He had to return to South Korea to clear everything up.
However, it wasnt time yet.
If he went back to South Korea now, Cam would surely start having wild thoughts again.
In a few days, it would be annual leave. He could wait until after the New Year and then go to South Korea with Cam and Belinda to rify everything.
I understand.
As soon as the words were spoken, yton had hung up the phone.
Inside Harrison Mansion, Nina Adams couldnt wait to ask the Housekeeper.
Did he mention when he will return?
After putting down the phone, the Housekeeper looked up at Nina with a somber expression and shook his head, No, Young Master only said he understood. He didnt specify when he would return.
Indeed, had he truly remembered everything and decided not to return to South Korea?
Was Cam really his ex-wife?
No, that couldnt be
How could this be? If he already had a wife, then was there no hope for her at all?
Thinking about this, Nina became somewhat anxious!
She absolutely couldnt let him return to his ex-wifes side. She would have to find a way to get him back to South Korea and never go to Ennd again!
Today was Graham Berkeleys discharge day from the hospital. Early in the morning, Cam and Emily did not go to thepany but came to the hospital to pick up Graham.
Seeing her, Graham couldnt help but ask, Cam, about Mrs. Pearces request
Dad, you dont have to worry about this. I have already spoken openly with Joses mother, and Lowering her eyelids, a smile appeared on Cams lips, Jose also understands that I dont like him.
You dont like him, you like yton! Graham nced at his daughter, feeling quite helpless about her and ytons situation.
Cam lowered her eyelids, aware that her father was still upset with yton.
Has he really remembered everything? Graham turned his head and asked with a frown. The rightful source is F?nd-Novel
Cam nodded, Yes.
So, youve forgiven him?
Cam raised her eyes, looking at her father with emerging white hair. She knew her father cared deeply about her and feared she would be hurt again.
Dad, I cant hate him. As for the things he said, I know it was because he had lost his memory that he
Graham waved his hand, Alright, whichever you like is fine. Its just that, I feel he should suffer a bit as punishment before you forgive him!
Beside them, listening to Grahams words, Ang Reid and Emily couldnt help but reveal a slight smile.
So, father wasnt truly ming yton, just wanting him to face some deserved punishment.
Alright, lets all go home.
Since things hade to this point, Graham naturally had nothing more to say and beckoned his family to get into the car.
You all go ahead. I need to see Jose again and have a few words to clear up.
Before leaving, Cam didnt get into the car but said goodbye to her parents and Emily and turned to enter the hospital, heading to the hospital room where Jose stayed.
Not far from the hospital room entrance, Cam immediately noticed a tall figure standing.
Through the ss window on the door, Isabelle Wood stood quietly, watching Jose and Mrs. Pearce calmly conversing. She herself had not pushed the door to enter.
Chapter 1381 - Chapter 1381: Chapter 1381: Im Not Afraid, I Just Dont Want To
Chapter 1381: Chapter 1381: Im Not Afraid, I Just Dont Want To
She knew that as long as Mrs. Pearce was present, she could not appear in front of Jose Pearce.
Why do you always just stand here secretly watching? Why dont you go in?
Behind her, a clear voice rang out, startling Isabelle Wood, who turned around with a bit of fright, but rxed slightly when she saw it was Cam Walker.
Its you
Cam Walker shifted her gaze, nced in the direction of the hospital room door, and then back at Isabelle Wood.
Why dont you go in?
I, I have something else to attend to, I should be going. Without responding to Cam Walker, Isabelle Wood put on her mask and passed by her, heading towards the other end of the long corridor.
Watching her hurried departure, Cam Walker did not stop her, waiting until her figure disappeared at the corner before she turned and pushed open the door to enter the hospital room where Jose Pearce was.
Upon seeing Mrs. Pearces figure, she seemed to understand why Isabelle Wood was unwilling to enter the room.
These days, she must have been secretly standing outside the hospital room, concerned about Jose Pearces condition.
Such a woman, yet Jose Pearce himself was kept in the dark.
As the room door was pushed open, both Mrs. Pearce and Jose Pearce at the hospital bedside simultaneously raised their gaze towards the iing Cam Walker.
As soon as she was seen, Mrs. Pearces expression clearly soured, and she turned her head away, not bothering to acknowledge Cam Walkers arrival.
Noticing her displeased look, Cam Walker was unfazed and instead turned her gaze towards Jose Pearce on the hospital bed.
Are you feeling better?
Looking at her, Jose Pearce smiled and nodded, Yes, I heard your father was discharged today? Why did youe here then?
He thought she wouldnte today.
Cam Walker gave a slight smile, My parents just went back, I came to see how youre doing. Ill be leaving in a little while too.
Hearing this, a sense of loss couldnt help but rise in Jose Pearces heart.
However, the fact that she hade to see him despite being so busy should satisfy him.
From now on, you dont need toe anymore. We dont wee you here. Mrs. Pearce, with her back to Cam Walker, was filled with dissatisfaction when she thought of thest incident, so her attitude towards Cam Walker naturally grew much colder.
Hearing his mothers words, Jose Pearces face darkened with displeasure, about to speak when Cam Walker smiled and said, Is that so? Then, Mrs. Pearce, does that mean I no longer need to take responsibility for your son?
At that, Mrs. Pearce turned her head, abruptly standing up, her expression indifferent as she looked at her, I would indeed like you to take responsibility. Werent you unwilling?
Cam Walker smiled faintly, I am grateful to your son for rescuing me so selflessly in that situation. I wonder, if it had been Isabelle Wood at that time, would he have done the same?
Cam Walker said with a light smile while looking at Mrs. Pearce.
How would she deny the fact that she had once forced Isabelle Wood to leave in front of her own son?
Upon hearing the name Isabelle Wood, Mrs. Pearces face visibly soured, and she frowned while looking at Cam Walker, What do you mean by that? Why bring up Isabelle Wood all of a sudden?
Is Mrs. Pearce afraid of hearing the name Isabelle Wood? Cam Walker countered. Newest update provided by find[?]ovel
Mrs. Pearce was taken aback, her gaze slightly evasive, Why would I be afraid to hear her name? That woman, while she was dating Jose, she was willing to sell her body for fame,pletely disregarding my son. Im not scared, I just dont want to hear her name!
Chapter 1382 - Chapter 1382: Chapter 1382: Dont Want to Dwell on the Past
Chapter 1382: Chapter 1382: Dont Want to Dwell on the Past
Having said that, Mrs. Pearce turned her head withplete disdain.
Is that really the case? Initially, whether Isabelle Wood ever did such a thing, I think people all around the world might not be clear, but Mrs. Pearce, you must be clearer about it than anyone else, right?
Cam Walker looked at Mrs. Pearce with a smile, her tone gentle.
All she wanted was for Isabelle Wood and Jose Pearce to return to the past, to the time that belonged to them.
And she finally understood that the reason Isabelle Wood initially hated her and Jose Pearce being close was entirely because she loved this man deeply.
If she were in her ce, knowing that yton Howard had a fiancee, her heart would also not feel good, just like how she initially liked Baron Stuart, and what she did to Emily Walker was based on the same reasoning.
However, she was much stronger back than Isabelle Wood is now!
Why has she be so weak now?
Wanting to protect the man she loves, she seemingly cant be so weak; whats hers, she must never easily relinquish to others!
Hearing this, Mrs. Pearce couldnt help but turn her head in surprise, feeling somewhat guilty about the events of six months ago.
Because she despised Isabelle Woods background, she had indeed resorted to some maniptions behind her sons back, and if it were toe out now, how would she face her son?
What do you mean by that? She frowned slightly, looking at Cam Walker with displeasure, while a trace of unease appeared on her face.
On the hospital bed, Jose Pearce frowned, seeming to catch onto something from Cam Walkers words.
With his brows slightly furrowed, he looked at his mother and Cam Walker, What are you talking about?
Mrs. Pearce turned her head; at this moment, she was most afraid of her son speaking!
Nothing, she quickly tried to cover up.
Jose Pearces frown deepened, obviously not convinced, and he turned his line of sight to Cam Walker, asking her with his gaze.
Meeting his questioning gaze, Cam Walker knew that a good man like Jose Pearce truly deserved to be with a woman who loved him deeply and whom he loved in return.
Jose Pearce, if initially Isabelle Wood had not done that thing, would you have left her?
Mentioning Isabelle Wood, the look on Jose Pearces face seemed to worsen a bit, as he looked down, seeming somewhat reluctant to answer the question.
I dont want to dwell on the past, he said softly after a few seconds of silence.
But she is dwelling on it, Cam Walker said firmly, looking at him.
Jose Pearce lifted his gaze, his brow slightly furrowed, What exactly are you trying to say?
Isabelle Wood, shes been dwelling on why you suddenly left her six months ago. She has looked for you many times, yet you refused to see her. So many times, she wanted to ask you in person why you broke up with her, but you, you didnt even give her that one minute chance.
Cam Walker couldnt help but feel some pity for Isabelle Wood in her heart; she was even more pathetic than herself. yton had made a marriage contract with Nina Adams because he didnt remember her, but Isabelle Wood was inexplicably abandoned by the man she deeply loved without any clue.
Listening to her, Jose Pearce seemed even more puzzled.
What exactly did she mean by saying that? N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel
Six months ago, had Isabelle Wood really sought him out many times? Why did he not know about it at all?
Where did you hear all this from? He frowned, looking at Cam Walker with confusion.
Considering Mrs. Pearce was still present, and to avoid Isabelle Wood being subjected to any more of her mothers censure, Cam Walker simply smiled faintly.
Chapter 1383 - Chapter 1383: Chapter 1383: Gathering Together
Chapter 1383: Chapter 1383: Gathering Together
If you really want to know, ask your mother what exactly happened half a year ago, how Isabelle Wood became the heroine of that y, and under what circumstances she was abandoned by you.
As Cam Walker spoke, the look on Jose Pearces face grew increasingly ugly.
Half a year ago, he abandoned Isabelle Wood?
Was it really him who abandoned her, or did she betray him first?
His mother? What did his mother know?
Thinking about this, Jose Pearce couldnt help but turn his head and look at his mother. Readplete version only at findnovel
As their eyes met, Mrs. Pearces face changed color, and she immediately felt guilty, her gaze starting to shift around evasively.
Mom, do you know? Jose Pearce furrowed his brows, what exactly happened half a year ago? And what is the truth?
Mrs. Pearce raised her head, facing her son, at a loss for words for a moment.
She wanted to deny it, but she knew her son better; once he had suspicions, no matter how she concealed it, he would eventually find out the truth.
I
Watching the mother and son, Cam Walker gently raised a smile, now was the time to leave the space to them.
After ncing at them once more, Cam Walker turned around and quietly left the Hospital Room.
After leaving the Hospital, Cam Walker went directly to Walker Manor.
Since today was Graham Berkeleys discharge day, the Walker Manor was especially lively.
Past 4 PM, four buddies were also brought to Walker Manor, making it a bustling gathering of three generations.
Zachary Stuart and Vivian Ferguson had been invited as well, but as the years went by, Old Master Stuarts health deteriorated year by year, so Vivian Ferguson had to stay home and take care of him.
At 5:30 PM, Baron Stuart also arrived at Walker Manor.
Seeing that everyone else had arrived, Belinda Howard, being the only one left, felt a bit aggrieved.
Mommy, Uncle is here, why isnt Daddying to Grandma and Grandpas house for a meal? Inside the sofa, Belinda Howard looked up at Cam Walker with a saddened face.
Cam Walker was surprised by the question.
She had not invited yton Howard because she was afraid her father was still angry at him, and besides, this was her parents house, it wouldnt be appropriate for her to invite yton Howard for a meal without her parents invitation.
Thinking about this, she lowered her head and smiled at her daughter, Daddy is busy, he doesnt have time toe hereC
Make a phone call, ask yton Howard toe.
Before Cam Walker could finish speaking, she heard Graham Berkeley speaking from the sofa, his expression calm.
Beside him, seeing him finally speaking, Ang Reid and Emily Walker couldnt help but smile.
Cam Walker turned her head, nced at her father, then shifted her gaze to her mother.
Only when Ang Reid nodded at her did she slightly smile, took out her Cell Phone to call yton Howard.
But when she took out her Cell Phone, she realized she didnt have yton Howards Number
Just as she was puzzled and unsure what to do next, her phone rang at that moment.
She lowered her head and looked at the familiar name disyed on the screen, furrowing her brow slightly.
Wasnt this yton Howards old number?
She remembered this number had been discontinued.
But undeniably, this call must be from yton Howard.
Sure enough, as soon as she answered the call, yton Howards deep voice came through.
Its almost 6:00 PM, why havent you and Belinda returned?
Cam Walker paused for a moment and lifted her gaze, looking at her fathers stern face, Im eating at my parents house, do you want toe over?
Chapter 1384 - Chapter 1384: Chapter 1384: This Title Can Be Dispensed With From Now On
Chapter 1384: Chapter 1384: This Title Can Be Dispensed With From Now On
Upon hearing this, yton Howard on the phone couldnt help but pause.
Is it appropriate for him to go to the Walker Family now?
Is it appropriate?
Cam Walker naturally knew what he was worried about C after all, her father had always been sensitive about his five years of amnesia. He was afraid that his father would be unhappy with his presence.
My dad asked you toe.
Hearing this, yton Howard stared nkly for a few seconds, then lightly exhaled one word, Okay.
After hanging up the phone, half an hourter, yton Howard arrived in front of the Walker Familys Vi.
Standing at the grand entrance gate, it took him a while before he stretched out his hand to press the doorbell.
Led by a servant, yton Howard entered the living room, where the room was already filled with people of all ages. Checktest chapters at find?novel
Upon seeing him, Belinda Howard, who was ying in the living room, immediately ran over, excitedly calling out, Daddy!
Watching the petite figure running toward him, yton Howard squatted down, lifted her up, and rubbed her round head with hisrge hand.
Walking over and looking at the people seated inside the sofa, yton Howards gaze eventually rested on Baron Stuart.
Even though he was now the CEO of South Korea KM Group, the respect he had for Baron Stuart had always remained in his heart.
Young Master.
Hearing this long-lost form of address, Baron Stuart couldnt bear to raise his eyes and look at the man who hadpletely transformed.
In the past, he was his subordinate, now like him, a rival in the Commercial Kingdom.
You can dispense with that form of address in the future, Baron Stuart raised an eyebrow and nced at him before speaking softly.
Emily Walker also couldnt helpughing and said, Yes, youre now the Chairman of South Korea KM Group, no longer a subordinate of Baron Stuart. If youre really notfortable calling him by his name, you can call him Brother-inw!
Hearing the title Emily Walker mentioned, Baron Stuart couldnt help but twist his eyebrows.
Brother-inw?
Was he now considered shorter than yton Howard?
The title of Brother-inw was something he really didnt like.
However, Baron Stuart didnt voice his dislike, but from the slight furrowing of his brow, anyone could see he wasnt fond of this title!
And yton Howard naturally couldnt bring himself to call him Brother-inw either!
The two men stopped talking, and a few secondster, yton Howard turned his head to look at Baxter Walker and Ang Reid on the sofa.
Although he now had Belinda, he and Cam Walker havent formally gotten married, so in front of Mr. and Mrs. Walker, he still referred to them as Uncle and Aunt.
Uncle and Aunt.
Baxter Walker raised his line of sight, nced at him indifferently, and finally spoke calmly, Take a seat.
Upon hearing that, yton Howard nodded and sat down beside Cam Walker.
Dinner began joyously, especially with the small child adding to the lively and warm atmosphere on this winter night.
After dinner, the two families each went their separate ways.
On the way, considering that he had to return to South Korea, yton Howard, from the drivers seat, spoke calmly.
Cam, after the New Year, can you and Belindae back to South Korea with me?
Hearing his sudden question, Cam Walker in the passenger seat couldnt help but turn her head.
Without him mentioning it, she had almost forgotten that he was the Chairman of KM Group. One day, he would have to return to South Korea to manage the massivepany, right?
If that were the case, wouldnt they end up living in two different ces?
Me and Belinda go together? But Her home was in China. Although it was only a few hours by ne, she still didnt want to be far from her hometown, nor did she want to be far from her parents.
Chapter 1385 - Chapter 1385: Chapter 1385: You All, Havent Cancelled the Marriage Contract?
Chapter 1385: Chapter 1385: You All, Havent Cancelled the Marriage Contract?
Seeing her hesitate to speak, yton Howard turned his head and nced at her, But what?
Cam Walker lowered her eyelids and looked at her daughter, who was already in deep sleep in her arms, I know that you are now the Chairman of the KM Group, but I dont want to live in South Korea, and I am afraid that Belinda is not used to living there.
In South Korea, it might be possible for the family to reunite, but would Belinda get used to it there?
As if seeing her worries, yton Howard smiled faintly, I didnt say we were going to live there. Im going back because there are some things I want to deal with.
At his words, Cam Walker suddenly lifted her head and turned to look at yton Howard, What things?
Going there to deal with things, wasnt that work-rted? His headquarters was originally in South Korea; once he got things settled, wouldnt it mean that he would stay there for a long time? What was the difference between that and living there?
Its about why I am Lewis Harrison, he stated calmly.
He, too, wanted to clear up the mystery of his own identity.
Why had he inexplicably be Grandpas grandson? What unknown issues were hidden beneath?
Looking at his handsome profile, Cam Walker couldnt help but lower her eyelids, she also wanted to know why yton Howard had be Old Sir Harrisons grandson.
Right, that As if something suddenly urred to her, Cam Walker looked somewhat dissatisfied and lowered her head, pouting slightly, Your fiancee, where is she now?
Surprised that she would suddenly ask this, yton Howard was taken aback.
But facing her, he didnt want to hide, South Korea, at the Harrison Mansion.
At this news, Cam Walker was startled and abruptly lifted her head, looking at the man in the drivers seat!
She was still living at the Harrison Mansion? Why?
Hadnt he already recovered all his memories? Why would he still keep Nina Adams by his side?
You all havent dissolved the engagement? She turned her head, her tone clearly had a slight tinge of jealousy and displeasure.
No. When he woke up that time, he was only thinking ofing to Ennd to find her and hadnt had the chance to deal with matters concerning Nina Adams.
Cam Walker didnt speak again, feeling an indescribable taste in her heart, suddenly feeling some chest tightness and shortness of breath, which might have been due to her mood.
She turned her head, looking outside the car window.
On the way back home, yton Howard carried his sleeping daughter to the small room on the second floor. By the time he came out again, Cam Walker was nowhere to be found in the living room or master bedroom.
yton Howards eyebrows knitted slightly, only realizing where she was when he heard the sound of running watering from the bathroom. She had gone to take a bath.
After the bath, Cam Walker thought she would feel better, but she persistently felt a heaviness in her chest, very ufortable. The source of th?s content is F?ndNovel
She didnt understand why, after recovering his memories, yton Howard still hadnt dissolved his engagement with Nina Adams.
Lying on the bed, she pondered silently. At that moment, the room door was gently pushed open.
Seeing her lying on the bed, yton Howard walked over, but saw not a trace of a smile on her face.
Whats wrong?
ncing at him, Cam Walker didnt answer, butid downpletely, Its nothing, Im going to sleep now.
Dont rush to sleep; you havent yet agreed to go to South Korea with me. yton Howard bent down, turned her body over to face him, his profound gaze intently fixed on her clear, deep ck eyes.
Why should Belinda and I go when youre dealing with business?
Chapter 1386 - Chapter 1386: Chapter 1386: Camila Walker Gets Airsick?
Chapter 1386: Chapter 1386: Cam Walker Gets Airsick?
yton Howard furrowed his brows slightly. Indeed, that was the case, yet he still wanted to take both mother and daughter with him.
Moreover, on this trip to South Korea, after rifying his own identity, there might be a slew of matters to handle, and he didnt know how long it would take.
He didnt want to leave mother and daughter behind again.
I might be gone for a long time, dont you want to go? He looked at her, hoping her answer would be: yes.
Staring into his deep and shiny eyes, Cam Walker was silent for a few seconds. Chapters first released on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
If it would be for a long time, naturally, she also wanted to go with him, especially because in South Korea, there was Nina Adams, and she didnt want to lose this man again, allowing him to be someone elses fiance.
I I will speak to Emily Walker when the timees. If it was going to be a long trip, she surely couldnt return soon, so naturally, she had to tell Emily Walker before she could go.
Hearing her answer, yton Howard gave a satisfied shallow smile, then gently kissed her on the forehead.
Originally, he had nned to give her a kiss on the forehead before heading to the Bathroom to take a bath, but unexpectedly, just after the forehead kiss, the moment his gaze caught her tender red lips, he seemed utterly unable to restrain himself. He lowered his head and sealed those sexy, enchanting lips with his own
Their lips intertwined, reigniting a long-absent passionChow long had it been since he hadst touched her?
Cam Walker, fresh from her bath and beneath the pale yellow bedding, was irresistibly fragrant. Her sexy figure wrapped only in a bath towel was, at this moment, already pulled away by ytons hands
Until deep into the night, the Room was suffused with the atmosphere of love and faint moans
C
As New Years Eve approached, yton Howard did not return to South Korea. Knowing he nned to stay in Ennd for New Years Eve, in South Korea, Nina Adams became even more certain that he might never return.
Could it be that he would abandon KM Group and just stay in Ennd, stay by Cam Walkers side?
Thinking about this, Nina Adamss heart grew even more restless, unable to help but pull out her Cell Phone, and on this universally celebrated evening, she dialed yton Howards mobile phone number.
The phone rang for a long time but no one answered, sinking Ninas heart further.
After New Years Eve, on the third day, yton Howard took Cam Walker on an airne to South Korea.
Perhaps due to exhaustion or not having flown for a long time, shortly after boarding the airne Cam Walker began to feel a little headache and stuffy on her chest, leaning on the premium seat, her face exceedingly pale.
Noticing her difort, yton Howard slightly furrowed his brows, his tone gentle, Whats wrong?
Cam Walker leaned there, evidently feeling weak, I dont know, I might be a bit airsick
Airsick? He remembered that she didnt use to get motion sickness.
Looking at her pale face, yton Howard turned his head and just then saw a flight attendant approaching.
He raised his hand, gesturing to the beautiful air hostess.
The gorgeous air hostess soon walked over, giving him a polite smile, Mister, may I help you with something?
Could you bring me a cup of Boiled water and some motion sickness medicine.
Hearing his request, the attendant nodded with a smile, Please wait a moment.
A few minutester, the attendant brought the Boiled water and motion sickness medicine. yton Howard took them, softly blew on the somewhat hot water to cool it, then woke Cam Walker, who was leaning on the seat.
Take the medicine.
Cam Walker weakly opened her Eyes, nced at the medicine in his hand, then sat up and swallowed the pills.
Chapter 1387 - Chapter 1387: Chapter 1387: Just Vomited All the Medicine Taken
Chapter 1387: Chapter 1387: Just Vomited All the Medicine Taken
She thought that after taking the medicine, she would feel a bit better.
However, in just a few minutes, Cam Walker felt a tumultuous churning in her chest and a strong nausea hit her
She was caught off guard and covered her mouth, then stood up and rushed towards the Restroom. Newest update provided by F?ndNovel
Seeing her suddenly rushing towards the Restroom, and her extremely distressed expression, yton Howards brow furrowed. He turned his head, nced at Belinda Howard, who was already in deep sleep, and quickly stood up to follow her to the Restroom.
On her way to the Restroom, Cam Walker let out a painful dry heave, and the motion sickness medication she had just taken was all vomited out.
UghC
Whats going on, she remembered that she had never had motion sickness before, whats happening today?
Leaning against the sink, Cam Walker painfully furrowed her brow. At this moment, yton Howard also came in, gently patting her back.
It was evident that she was very ufortable, but with One Hour to go before the airnended, if even the motion sickness medication didnt work, she could only suppress the difort.
Thinking about this, yton Howard felt a pang of pity in his heart.
After vomiting for a little while, Cam Walker weakly lifted her head, and yton Howard took out a Handkerchief to wipe the water droplets from her mouth and face.
Feeling any better? His voice was extremely gentle. Hearing this, Cam Walker felt a warm current pass through her heart.
Although she was in difort, she still managed a weak smile, Yes.
The two returned to their seats. Belinda Howard was still sleeping sweetly.
Seeing her increasingly pale face, yton Howard slightly furrowed his brows, hoping that the airne would arrive in South Korea soon.
After enduring for over an hour, the family of three finally arrived at Seoul Airport.
After exiting the airport and getting into the ck Bentley, Cam Walker was already so weak that she feltpletely drained.
However, Belinda Howard, upon seeing this bustling and unfamiliar city, was extremely excited and leaned against the Car window, admiring the scenery along the way.
The ck Bentley arrived at the Private Vi. Gazing at the grand and spectacr European-style Architecture, Belinda Howard could hardly wait to open the Car door and excitedly jumped out.
Daddy, is this your house? Its so beautiful! Even more beautiful than our home!
After opening the Car door and stepping out of the Car, yton Howard nced at his daughter, gave a light nod, then turned around, and tenderly lifted the weak Cam Walker from the Car, and headed directly towards the Direction of the Grand Entrance Gate.
Belinda, walk ahead.
Okay!
ncing at her mom, who looked quite ill, Belinda Howard asked while walking, Daddy, whats wrong with mommy?
Mommy is not feeling well.
Oh.
At this time, the maids standing in a line Inside the Living Room of the Vi were somewhat surprised when they saw the family of three arrive.
The Young Master has returned, and he brought the former Lady, but when did they have a Young Lady?
Entering the Living Room, seeing the line of unfamiliar maid servants, Belinda Howard felt a bit timid and paused to shrink behind yton Howard.
Seeing her seemingly scared, yton Howard smiled, Dont be afraid, this is our Home, no one will Hurt you.
Belinda Howard lifted her head, looked at her dad, and then nodded her head, holding onto his clothes as they walked towards the center of the Living Room.
Young Master, youve returned, and Lady Walker too.
After ncing at the maids lined up, yton Howards handsome face slightly darkened, his voice low, From now on, call her Young Mistress, this is the Lady.
Hearing this, the maids were momentarily stunned, but then all respectfully nodded their heads and unanimously said, Yes!
Chapter 1388 - Chapter 1388: Chapter 1388: No Appetite?
Chapter 1388: Chapter 1388: No Appetite?
Although they were all very surprised as to how Lady Walker suddenly became the Young Mistress, as servants, they only had to obey.
For the masters words, they dared not defy.
But in their hearts, they couldnt help but wonder, if the present Lady Walker is the Young Mistress, then what is Lady Nina, who lives in the Old House?
Carrying her into the Master Room on the Second Floor, Cam Walkery On the Bed, not having the strength to even speak a word.
Looking at her pale Cheeks, yton Howards brows slightly furrowed, Still feeling very unwell?
Cam Walker opened her eyes slightly. After getting off the airne, although the feeling of chest congestion and dizziness had improved a lot, she still felt somewhat lightheaded and nauseous.
Its okay, I just need to rest a little while and Ill be better, she said weakly.
After staring at her for a few seconds with furrowed brows, yton Howard was still somewhat worried, but seeing her close her eyes, he did not disturb her further. Instead, he took Belinda Howard by the hand, smiling and saying, Mommy needs to rest, shall we go Downstairs?
Belinda Howard nodded her head, Okay.
Before leaving the room, he took another look at the person On the Bed, and then yton Howard left with peace of mind.
On the first day, he did not n to deal with any business matters; he only wanted to spend time apanying the Mother and Daughter.
To Belinda Howard, this strange luxury Vi was extremely exciting, and she pulled yton Howard around for a tour.
Very soon, the servants had Lunch ready.
Lets go see if Mommy is awake, its time for Lunch.
Okay! Belinda Howard smiled sweetly, unable to wait and ran up to the Second Floor, quickly entering the Master Room with just one memory of the way.
Mommy, its time for meal!
Pushing the Room door open, Father and Daughter entered the room, and Cam Walker lying On the Bed was motionless, apparently in deep sleep.
Seeing her breathing was even and the paleness in her face had regained some flush, yton Howard finally breathed a sigh of relief and bent down to softly call, Cam?
In deep sleep, Cam Walker slightly furrowed her eyebrows, her eyshes fluttered, and when she opened her eyes, she saw the Father and Daughter standing Beside the Bed.
Mommy, its time for Dinner, Belinda is so hungry!
Seeing her daughters innocent smiling face, Cam Walker smiled slightly and sat up.
Having just gotten off the ne not long ago, she did not have much appetite, but in order to let her daughter have Lunch as soon as possible, she still sat up and got out of bed to join them in the Restaurant Downstairs.
For Lunch, Western food and Korean cuisine each took up half of the meal, and Belinda Howard ate with great relish.
But Cam Walker had no taste for the food.
Whats the matter? No appetite? Seeing her not eating much, yton Howard across the table furrowed his brows slightly and asked.
Cam Walker nodded her head, Mm, I just got off the ne, and I dont have much of an appetite, Ill eatter.
Upon hearing this, yton Howard naturally assumed it was because she was airsick, so he didnt force her.
At this moment, a burst of cell phone ringtone rang out, yton Howard looked down and took out his Cell Phone from his chest, noticing it was the Landline number of the Harrison Mansion.
Hello? His voice was deep, thinking it was the Housekeeper calling.
But on the other end, Nina Adamss voice came through.
Seeing him finally answer the phone, Nina Adams was over the moon. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ??
Leon, you finally picked up the Phone!
Hearing her voice, yton Howards expression remained calm, his voice deep, What is it?
His indifferent voice made Nina Adamss heart sink, feeling a bit disappointed.
Nothing much, just wanted to ask you When youreing back
Im already back, arrived One Hour ago.
Chapter 1389: Nina Adams is Looking for ****
Chapter 1389: Chapter 1389: Nina Adams is Looking for ****
"Really? Youre back already!?"
Read full story at Find_Novel(.
"Mm."
"Then, why didnt youe straight home?" Previously, every time he returned from a business trip, he would go directly to Harrison Mansion. This time, he did not. Could it be that he went to his private vi?
Thinking about this, Nina Adams seemed to instantly associate something.
This return, could he have brought Cam Walker back as well?
Thinking of this possibility, Nina Adams became anxious; if that were true, there would be no hope left between her and Leon Hayden!
"Do you have something to say?"
Listening to such an icy voice on the phone, Nina Adams felt a sinking feeling in her heart, "No, I just wanted to know when you would be back because... I miss you."
Her voice was somewhat sorrowful, which could soften the heart of any man.
However, yton Howards cold heart could not be melted.
"Daddy, what is this? Its so delicious, Belinda likes it so much!" Having a piece of sushi, Belinda Howard ate happily, and couldnt help but look up and speak to yton Howard.
Watching her sweet smile, yton Howard, while on the phone, smiled slightly and affectionately touched her round head.
But this "Daddy" from Belinda Howard was heard loud and clear by Nina Adams on the phone!
Daddy? Why is there the voice of a little girl?
Nina Adams furrowed her brows tightly, instantly remembering the little girl she had encountered thest time in the restaurant, Cams daughter, her and yton Howards child...
Indeed, he not only brought back Cam Walker but also brought his daughter?
Is he nning to settle down in South Korea as a family of three?
"Leon, at your side is..."
"I will be going back for a few days, there are some things I want to make clear with you." It was time to end his marriage arrangement with Nina Adams.
Regarding his promise to Grandpa, he probably could not keep it because he already had a wife and a child; it was impossible to marry Nina Adams.
Even though doing so would betray his own promise, what he did not want to betray even more was the mother and daughter.
Hearing this, Nina Adams couldnt help but look stunned on the phone.
Wanting to make things clear with her? What could that be? Could it be the matter between their marriage contract?
She knew that this man was going to leave her, to be with that mother and daughter!
Thinking about this, Nina Adams hand holding the phone gradually tightened, feeling extremely unwilling from the bottom of her heart!
---------
The next day
Early in the morning, yton Howard was busy going to thepany to handle affairs, as he left many trifles behind thest time he left. As he entered the KM ce, he was so busy that he didnt have time for lunch, only instructing his secretary to make him a cup of coffee before he continued to handle documents.
South Korea seems to be colder than Ennd. In the afternoon, taking advantage of the breezy and sunny weather, Cam Walker took her daughter to sit in the courtyard, basking in the sun, enjoying the afternoon tea time as mother and daughter.
"Lady Nina..."
Inside the living room, when the servant heard the doorbell ringing, she went over to open the door and saw Nina Adams standing sternly at the grand entrance gate.
She remembered that the young master had instructed that Lady Nina must not enter this vi...
"What, you wont let me in?" Seeing the servant standing in front of her not moving aside, Nina Adams couldnt help but frown slightly and asked sternly.
The servant was somewhat afraid of her, after all, in the Harrison Family, she held the status of Miss Granddaughter!
Chapter 1390: Dare to Stop Me Now?
Chapter 1390: Chapter 1390: Dare to Stop Me Now?
But they dared not defy the orders given by the Young Master.
"Not so, Lady Nina, the Young Master has ordered that you may not enter here..." As the maid spoke, she bowed her head, somewhat intimidated by Nina Adams before her.
Gazing at the maid in front of her, Nina Adams clenched her teeth in secret. In the Harrison Family, no one dared to stop her from doing anything, but once she arrived at this vi, she lost all her power.
Even though they were all maids of the Harrison Family, her words here carried no weight at all, which made her somewhat frustrated.
"What if I absolutely want to go in? Do you dare to block me?" She didnt believe that these maids would truly dare to block her path.
She knew that with just one word from her, she could have them all fired!
The maid lifted her head, seeing Ninas resolute tone, and though she was scared, crossing Lady Nina was better than offending the Young Master, right?
Moreover, before leaving today, the Young Master had also instructed that no one, no matter who, was allowed to set foot in this vi.
"Lady Nina, please dont make it difficult for us, this is the Young Mastersmand, we dare not disobey..." The servant said with difficulty.
Seeing the maids standing firm and not giving way, Nina Adamss face darkened. After a few seconds of silence, she simply raised her hand, pushed the maid aside, and was about to forcefully enter the vi!
"Hey! Lady Nina, you cant go in!"
Disobeying the Young Mastersmand, they would not only be fired, but they might also receive even heavier punishment; they couldnt dare let anyone in carelessly!
Seeing Nina Adams forcing her way in, another maid came out from within the living room, and the two of them blocked Ninas path.
However, at this time, Nina Adams had already entered the courtyard.
Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel
Seemingly feeling the noiseing from the front door, Cam Walker in the back garden frowned, turned her head to look in the direction of the ss door and then stood up, walking over as if she wanted to figure out the source of the noise.
Seeing her stand up, Belinda Howard, who was ying on the side, followed her as well.
Just stepping out of the grand entrance, they saw Nina Adams tangled up with two maids.
Unable to tolerate the maids obstruction, the always haughty Nina Adams simply raised her hand and delivered a p in the face to each of the two maids!
The sharp sounds of two ps in the face rang out, and Cam Walker, who just came out, was shocked to witness this scene.
This Nina Adams was going too far!
After being pped by Nina Adams, both maids weakened.
After all, they dared not p back.
"Do you still dare to block me?" Nina Adams asked angrily, looking at the two maids.
Since entering the Harrison family, no one had dared to confront her so directly.
These two little maids were really ignorant of their ce!
She just couldnt believe that Leon Hayden would punish her over these two maids!
Watching the domineering Nina Adams, the two maids silently lowered their heads, too aggrieved to say anything more.
But the leading maid ultimately couldnt help speaking out, "Lady Nina, were just following the Young Masters orders, you really cant enter here."
Seeing the maid daring to rebuke her, Nina Adams was furious. She raised her hand, ready to deliver another p.
The maid was startled, hurriedly shrinking her neck, closing her eyes to await the impending p.
But the anticipated p did not fall as expected. The maid slowly opened her eyes and lifted her head, only to see Cam Walker holding Nina Adamss raised palm in mid-air.
Chapter 1391: Aren’t You Surnamed He?
Chapter 1391: Chapter 1391: Arent You Surnamed He?
"Nina, havent you had enough?"
Unexpectedly confronted by her sudden appearance, Nina was taken aback.
Read full story at
She was indeed brought back here!
"Whats it to you if I discipline my own maid?"
Facing Nina, whose demeanor oozed arrogance, Cam Walker didnt offer a hint of warmth. "Your own? Is this your house?"
Truthfully speaking, shouldnt these maids actually belong to her family?
At these words, Nina couldnt help but reveal a cold smirk.
This Cam Walker really sees herself as thedy of this house!
"Cam Walker, arent you unclear on the situation? Although this is Leon Haydens private vi, the servants here are all dispatched by the Harrison Mansion, meaning no matter where they are or who they serve, they are servants of the Harrison Family, understand?"
Hearing this, Cam Walker was unimpressed. "Even so, they belong to the Harrison Family, youre not a Harrison, are you?"
Although she had heard that Nina Adams had been living in the Harrison Family from an early age and was treated almost like a youngdy, and that Old Sir Harrison treated her like the apple of his eye, she wasnt a Harrison by blood, which gave Cam Walker a reason to argue!
Not being a Harrison, this statement was like a thorn piercing Ninas heart.
Over the years, although she had been treated like a princess in the Harrison Family, the rumors and gossip from outside never ceased to reach her ears.
Of course, she knew she wasnt a formal Harrison Family youngdy, but it wasnt Cam Walkers ce to say so!
"You!" Nina was so angry that she was momentarily lost for words, ring furiously at Cam Walker in front of her.
"Cam Walker, dont get too smug. Dont forget, there is a marriage contract between me and Leon Hayden, and this marriage contract was a promise he made to Grandpa. Out of respect for Grandpa, he would never break our marriage contract. As long as our contract exists, you can never be hiswful wife!"
Nina was well aware that although she was yton Howards former wife, they had not been legally married, and in the eyes of thew, they were not yet husband and wife!
The marriage contract was a knot in Cam Walkers heart.
She didnt understand why, after recovering his memories, yton Howard had yet to break off the engagement with Nina Adams. Was it really because he couldnt go against Old Sir Harrisons promise?
"Really?" Despite the grudge in her heart, Cam Walkers face showed a faintugh. "Thats not necessarily true. yton Howarding back this time is to deal with matters between you two. Didnt you know?"
She believed that after solving the mystery of his past, yton Howard would definitely settle things with Nina Adams. She trusted him.
At those words, Ninas expression faltered.
Indeed, was he going to break off their engagement?
Impossible!
"Its impossible, he wont do that!" Hearing this, Nina couldnt hold back any longer and cried out in desperation.
She couldnt believe it, nor could she ept it.
As a fellow woman, Cam Walker naturally understood how Nina must be feeling.
But the moment she thought of how Nina had ced those indecent photos in front of an amnesiac yton Howard, all her sympathy vanished.
If it werent for Nina, yton Howard wouldnt have said those unbearable words that hurt her.
"Believe it or not, thats up to you, but you are not wee here, please leave." After giving her a cold nce, Cam Walker turned and was about to lead her daughter into the house.
Chapter 1392: Belinda Howard is Bullied
Chapter 1392: Chapter 1392: Belinda Howard is Bullied
Seeing her turn around, the two maids followed her in.
Watching her departing figure, Nina Adams clenched her fists tightly, a face full of unwillingness!
Why, why does she snatch away everything that belongs to me!
"Mommy, that Aunt looks so fierce, and so terrifying too!"
Belinda Howard, being led by the hand, turned her curious gaze back from time to time, only to catch Ninas ferocious expression, and couldnt help but turn to Cam Walker to speak.
But little did she know, her words would once again ignite Ninas rage. She suddenly approached and caught up with the mother and daughter, snatching Belinda Howards hand away from Cam.
"Who do you say looks terrifying?! Who are you talking about?!" At this time, Nina seemed to have lost her mind, grabbing Belindas beautiful hair, causing her to cry from the pain.
"Wuu... Mommy, it hurts..."
Seeing her daughters hair being tightly gripped by Nina, Cam was shocked, having had no expectation that she would suddenlysh out at Belinda!
"What are you doing? Let go of my daughter!" Cam rushed over, intending to pull her daughter back.
But Nina had gripped Belindas hair; Cam wanted to forcefully take her daughter back, yet feared it would cause her even more pain.
She felt helpless, and the maids standing nearby looked anxious, not knowing what to do in their panic!
"Say it, who did you say looks terrifying just now?! Speak!" Nina roared in anger, seemingly venting all of her fury onto Belinda.
"Mommy... it hurts... so much pain... waaah..."
"Let go, let go of my daughter!" Seeing the little girls pained face, Cam felt as if her heart was breaking, and instantly got entangled with Nina.
Inside the courtyard, upon witnessing this scene, the two maids stepped forward as well, trying to pry Belinda from Ninas grasp.
In front of the courtyard gate, a ck sports car came to a halt.
Opening the car door, stepping out, and entering the courtyard, thats when he saw such a scene.
Chapters first released on f?ndnovel
Instantly, yton Howard felt a surge of rage rising uncontrobly within him, his eyes bloodthirsty as if intending to tear Nina to pieces right there and then.
"What are you doing!?" A cold voice rose, anyone could hear the strong anger restrained within it.
At the sound, everyone was stunned; they stopped all their actions momentarily, only Belinda continued crying tears of pain.
Nina raised her head and at the sight of yton, her grip on Belindas hair began to rx.
Noticing the fury on the mans face, herplexion turned pale, her heart somewhat panicking.
She knew, the little girl was his daughter, his own flesh and blood. Now having witnessed such a scene, would he still let her off?
"Leon... I, I didnt mean to, it was her... she was the one who insulted me first..." Nina hastily exined as she saw the man approaching step by step.
She was just too angry, with nowhere to vent her fury, and then this little girl, to actually say she looked terrifying. In what way did she look terrifying!
yton lowered his line of sight, ncing at his sobbing daughter, only to see her hair disheveled, no longer keeping the yful look of a princess like this morning when he left.
"What have you done to her?" His voice was ice-cold, his gaze crimson red, Nina had never seen him with such a sinister look, those eyes, as if wanting to kill her...
Chapter 1393: Ending This Marriage Contract
Chapter 1393: Chapter 1393: Ending This Marriage Contract
"I...I didnt do anything to her...I just, just wanted to teach her a lesson but"
Before she could finish the word already, Nina Adams felt a tightness in her throat, and she suddenly found it hard to breathe!
She lifted her eyes, her gaze filled with terror as she looked at the man before her, noting the chilling coldness in his pupils, which faintly hinted at a fierce murderous intent!
"Cough, coughLeon...Leon Hayden" Watching the hand that was tightly clutching her, Nina tried to struggle, but she could not ovee yton Howards strength and could only look at him with a pained expression, pleading for him to let go.
Could it be that this man really wanted to kill her?
sping her neck, yton Howards pupils were furiously reddened with anger as he dragged Nina toward the Courtyard Gate!
Upon reaching the Front Door, he loosened his grip, and Nina was violently thrown to the Ground Level!
With her neck finally free, Nina awkwardly fell to the ground, gasping for air as if she had just survived a disaster.
Looking down at the Woman on the ground, yton Howards voice was exceptionally cold, "I said, you are not allowed to step foot Here. Did you take my words for merely breezy?"
Cough, cough! Cough" Nina gasped several times until her breathing eased a bit, then she lifted her head, her heart aching as she looked at the man before her.
"Why cant I? I am Your Fiancee! Why cant I step foot Here!?" she screamed heartbreakingly, never having imagined that the man in front of her could be so cruelly ruthless toward her.
They were supposed to get married very soon, but ever since Cam Walker appeared, everything changed, and he changed. He wasnt the Lewis Harrison she knew anymore.
Ninas tearful eyes failed to elicit even a hint of sympathy from yton Howard; instead, he felt an extreme disgust.
"Between us, there indeed exists a verbal Marriage contract, but starting tomorrow, I will end this engagement."
Upon hearing this, Ninas face stiffened, and she looked at the man before her in disbelief, "What did you say..."
N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on
He nced at her distractedly and without further exnation, yton Howard turned around and went back into the Courtyard.
Seeing him turn away, Nina panicked, scrambling to get up from the ground to chase after him.
However, At this moment, the Courtyard Gate had already closed automatically. She clutched the railings of the gate, shouting unwillingly at yton Howards retreating figure, "Leon! Dont go... Exin what you mean by ending! Come back and exin clearly!"
She was screaming exhaustively from Outside the Door, but it did not make yton Howard inside halt his stride.
For the first time, she felt herself in such disgrace, to be heartlessly cast out by him, by This man she deeply loved.
Inside the Courtyard, Cam Walker held her Daughter, looking at her cry-stained little face and disheveled hair, her heart was aching immensely.
"Belinda, are you alright?"
Poor Belinda Howard, pouting her mouthdespite theck of paternal affection, she had always been cherished and protected by everyone around her. When had she ever endured such abuse?
She cried, tears streaming down incessantly.
"Wu...Mommy..."
"Dont cry, its alright now," Cam Walker said, flustered as she wiped her daughters tears, her face filled with distress.
yton Howard walked over, and thinking about the scene he had just witnessed upon entering, there was a moment when he truly wanted to Kill Nina!
But he didnt, and he couldnt do that.
Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m
Chapter 1394: Another Woman of Your Daddy
Chapter 1394: Chapter 1394: Another Woman of Your Daddy
Although he wasnt clear about the exact rtionship between Nina Adams and Grandpa, from the care and attention Grandpa showed her, he could see that Nina was like family to Grandpa.
So many years had passed, and it was she who had looked after him and kept himpany.
In both affection and reason, he could not bring himself to hurt her.
"Belinda."
He walked over, picked up his daughter crying incessantly, and yton Howards heart was also aching as he held her and walked towards the house.
Lying on his shoulder, Belinda Howard cried even more sadly, "Woo... Daddy..."
Outside the door, watching the family of three enter the house, Nina Adams was tightly clutching the railing, feeling an immense sense of unwillingness in her heart!
Everything was lost, the man she deeply loved was gone, and the marriage contract between them hade to a definitive end.
Why had all this happened, why did Cam Walker have to reappear once again and shatter everything that belonged to her?
Entering the Living Room, looking at her mistreated daughter, Cam Walker felt ufortable in her heart.
If she had note to South Korea, none of this would have happened.
She walked over and took her daughter, who was sitting inside the sofa, by the hand, "Belinda,e."
She led her daughter upstairs.
yton Howard looked up and inadvertently caught sight of her indifferent expression; ever since she came in, she seemed to have not looked at him squarelywas she angry?
Leading her daughter, Cam Walker went upstairs and into the Master Room, and then tidied up her Beautiful hair and washed her face; in an instant, Belinda Howard was back to looking like a Little Princess.
"Belinda, be good, dont cry anymore." Sitting beside the bed, she gently soothed.
The frightened Belinda Howard seemed to have also regained herposure at this moment, raising her head to look at Cam Walker, "Mommy, who is that Aunt? Why did she hit Belinda?"
With that one question, Cam Walker was at a loss for words.
Who was Nina Adams, and why did shey hands on and bully Belinda? Of course, it was because she was yton Howards Fiancee.
One could tell that she genuinely liked yton Howard, and it was precisely for this reason that jealousy had taken root, venting her frustrations on Belinda.
"She is another Woman of your Daddys. The reason Belinda was hit and bullied, its all your Daddys fault!" Thinking of the Marriage contract that still existed between Nina Adams and yton Howard, Cam Walker felt somewhat angry, and even in front of her daughter, she couldnt help but express her anger.
Indeed, it was so. If not for him getting involved with Nina Adams and making a Marriage contract with her, Nina wouldnt have assumed a role prior to her, feeling that she had snatched yton away, and then started to hold all her grudge against her and Belinda!
Hearing this, Belinda Howard couldnt help but feel a little confused.
What did it mean by another Woman of Daddys?
At this moment, the Room door was opened, and yton Howard walked in.
Seeing hime in, Belinda Howard hurriedly jumped off the bed, shifting from her earlier pitiful appearance to one of puzzled curiosity as she raised her head to look at the iing yton Howard.
"Daddy, Mommy said that Aunt is your other Woman. What does other Woman mean? Why did she hit Belinda?"
Get full chapters from find?novel
Looking down at his daughter running towards him, yton Howards brows also furrowed at her words.
He lifted his Eyelids, looking at Cam Walker sitting Along the Edge of the Bed, and saw she had turned her head away indifferently, clearly showing she was angry.
He also knew that everything regarding Belindas mistreatment and Nina Adams interference, all of it, was rted to him.
He picked up his daughter and walked to the edge of the bed, looking at her and asking softly, "Did you get hurt anywhere?"
Chapter 1395: Don’t Be Angry Anymore
Chapter 1395: Chapter 1395: Dont Be Angry Anymore
Nina Adams personality was so domineering; he feared that she might have been bullied too. Unable to help himself, he lowered his head to examine her cheeks closely, worried that she might have received another p in the face from Nina Adams.
Thankfully, there was no red mark on her fair cheeks, and he was relieved.
Cam Walker did not speak but stood up and walked towards the front door.
Her indifferent manner towards him left yton Howard somewhat helpless.
Get full chapters from f?ndnovel
It seemed that he could no longer dy the issues between him and Nina Adams; he had to deal with everything as soon as possible.
Until dinner time, Cam Walker had been somewhat downcast.
After eating a simple meal, she took her daughter upstairs. After the bath, shey on the bed and told her daughter a story.
As she was telling the story, Belinda Howard fell asleep.
After dealing with some business, yton Howard also returned to the room.
Seeing hime in, Cam Walker, who was leaning at the head of the bed, put down the storybook in her hand and theny down, embracing her daughter and closed her eyes to sleep.
He could clearly see her tantly ignoring him.
He didnt speak, but went to the bathroom and took a bath.
When he came out again, although Cam Walkers eyes were closed, she still wasnt asleep and could clearly feel that he had finished his bath.
However, at this moment, she felt a pair of warm hands slide around her waist, and then her body was lifted off the bed.
She opened her eyes in shock and saw yton Howard carrying her away from beside the bed.
"What are you doing!?"
"Shh..." yton Howard gave a faint smile and used his gaze to signal her to look at their daughter who was deep asleep.
If she yelled out now, she would definitely wake up Belinda Howard.
Turning her head and seeing her daughter sleeping peacefully, Cam Walker was reluctant to be carried by him, but she couldnt bear to wake her daughter and so shepromised.
There wasnt a room prepared for Belinda Howard here, only guest rooms.
After freeing up the master room for their daughter, he carried the woman in his arms into another guest room.
"Put me down!" Only after they entered another room did Cam Walker dare to speak loudly.
yton Howard did as he was told, but only to ce her on the bed.
Seeing this, Cam Walker tried to get up and rush off the bed, intending to return to the master room.
He reached out and pulled her back, then held her in his arms, "Tomorrow, okay? Ill dissolve the marriage contract with Nina Adams tomorrow. Dont be angry anymore."
Hearing his sudden remark, the struggling Cam Walker couldnt help but pause, bewildered.
So he knew what she was angry about.
Thinking of the bullying her daughter had endured, Cam Walkers eyes reddened and her voice became choked, "If not for you, Belinda wouldnt have been bullied..."
"I know, its my fault, please dont be angry," he continued to soothe her.
"I dont want to stay here anymore, I want to go back." If she had known Belinda would be bullied, she would have nevere to South Korea, not even if it killed her.
Hearing this, yton Howard pursed his lips slightly. There was still much to deal with, and he simply couldnt return to Ennd in the short term.
He had to rify his own background, and once everything was clear, for her sake, for her unwillingness to leave, he even nned to shift the focus of KM ce to Ennd, and then settle down there as a family of three.
But all this still required time.
"Can you wait a bit longer? Once Ive sorted out these matters, well go back."
Cam Walker looked up, somewhat bemusedly, at the man in front of her.
He was going back? KM Group was now under his helm. Was it really possible for him to return to Ennd and live with her?
Chapter 1396: Unraveling the Mystery of One’s Origin 1
Chapter 1396: Chapter 1396: Unraveling the Mystery of Ones Origin 1
"You... How are you going back? Here is your home, as well as your corporation..."
"In the short term, I might be travelling back and forth, but trust me, it only takes one year, and Ill move the focus of the corporation to Ennd, then the three of us can live there together. How does that sound?" He lifted the corners of his mouth, his eyes filled with deep indulgence.
How could Cam Walker not be moved by such a man?
It was because she was not used to it, she did not want to be far from the ce where she grew up, he did not hesitate to move such a huge business focus to Ennd...
Having been in the business world for several years, she was very clear that moving the focus of apany was not an easy task. He was willing to amodate her to this extent. If she insisted on going back, wouldnt she seem too capricious?
Thinking about this, she lowered her eyelids and gently nodded her head, "Mhm."
Seeing her finally nodding, yton Howard smiled, "Not angry anymore?"
Cam Walker lifted her line of sight, nced at him once, pursed her lips, and did not speak, which was considered as consent.
yton Howard smiled contentedly and lifted his hand to hook her chin, nting a kiss on her lips.
.
The next day.
Early in the morning, after breakfast, after much deliberation, yton Howard took Cam Walker and Belinda Howard to the Harrison Mansion.
If not for seeing it with her own eyes, Cam Walker really could not believe that the so-called Harrison Mansion could be so magnificent.
She was also raised in a wealthy family, and she had seen luxurious vis. Although her familys vi could not be considered the top in the world, at least, the Stuart Familys vi was the most luxurious one she had ever seen.
But now, Old Sir Harrisons residence couldpletelypete with the Stuart Familys.
However, the building in front of her seemed somewhat ancient but without losing its status. It looked very high-end and luxurious!
Inside the opulent living room, seeing the three peopleing in, Housekeeper Harrison couldnt help but be a bit stunned for a moment.
And Nina Adams, who wasing down the staircase, was even more so astonished to the point of speechlessness upon seeing Cam Walker and her daughter.
This ce was the Harrison Familys, not his private vi; why did he bring them here?
Hearing the footsteps, Cam Walker looked up and saw Nina Adams at the staircase entrance.
Belinda Howard naturally saw her too. Thinking about the bullying she suffered yesterday, at this time, she was already filled with fear for Nina Adams, and couldnt help but shrink behind yton Howard.
Feeling her fear, yton Howard slightly lifted his lips and picked up Belinda Howard, then walked towards the sofa.
"This is also Daddys home. With Daddy here, you dont have to be afraid of anyone, you know?"
Looking at him, Belinda Howard nodded vigorously, "Mm!"
The still confused Housekeeper Harrison, who did not understand the Chinesenguage, came over to yton Howard with a puzzled expression, "Young Master, what is this about...?"
Th?s chapter is updated by Find_Novel(.
He suddenly brought home a mother and daughter, which left Housekeeper Harrison quite baffled.
Inside the sofa, yton Howard lifted his head, looked at Housekeeper Harrison, and said in Korean, "Housekeeper Harrison, Grandpa is no longer with us, and there are many things you may not know. My original name is yton Howard, not Leon Hayden."
Upon hearing this, Housekeeper Harrison was visibly shocked.
Sure enough, Young Master Leon had regained his memory...
"Young Master, have you... regained your memory?"
Looking at him, yton Howard nodded.
"Yes, I am British, and this is my wife. Im sorry, I probably wont be able to fulfill the promise to Grandpa to marry Nina Adams."
PS: I spent the whole day at the hospital for a checkup today, didnt code any words, only four updates, will be back to six tomorrow!
Chapter 1397: Unraveling the Mystery of One’s Origin 2
Chapter 1397: Chapter 1397: Unraveling the Mystery of Ones Origin 2
He spoke calmly and methodically, yet the words left the Housekeeper, who stood by, somewhat agitated.
"No! Young Master Leon, you cannot not marry Lady Nina!"
Five years ago, when Young Master Leon was rescued from the seawater, the Master had exhausted every means to revive him, who was half-dead. For Lady Nina, he had ced all his bets on Young Master Leon. Now that the Master has passed away, he refuses to marry Lady Ninahow can this be eptable!
Seeing him suddenly be agitated, yton Howard couldnt help but slightly raise an eyebrow while sitting on the sofa.
Even if he wanted to go against his grandfathers promise, why would the Housekeeper be so agitated?
And, what exactly is Nina to Grandpa? Why must he marry her into the Harrison Family?
These series of questions were still puzzling yton Howard.
Over the past five years, Grandpa has indeed treated him well, but if he really were Grandpas own grandson, it would naturally be fine, but what about Nina? She has no blood rtion to the Harrison Family, so why does Grandpa care so much about her?
If it was to form a marriage alliance to strengthen thepany, that would be understandable, but Nina is not a daughter of prominent families; she is a woman who grew up in an orphanagewhat could be so valuable that he must marry her?
yton Howard raised an eyebrow, quite puzzled by the Housekeepers agitation.
"Why?"
The Housekeeper paused, and his demeanor calmed down a lot.
At this moment, Nina Adams also came down from the staircase and approached the sofa.
The Housekeeper frowned, clearly harboring some hidden concerns.
He looked troubled, nced at Cam Walker and Nina Adams standing nearby, then turned his head towards yton Howard, "Young Master, pleasee with me, I have something to give you."
After speaking, the Housekeeper turned and walked towards his own room.
Watching his retreating figure, yton Howard fell silent for a few seconds before cing down Belinda Howard from hisp, handed her over to Cam Walker, and then walked towards the direction of the Housekeeper.
Watching the two depart, Cam Walker fell into a daze.
Inside the Living Room, suddenly only the three of them remained.
Belinda Howard didnt quite understand the matters of adults; since Nina Adams approached, she focused solely on her, and unconsciously shrank back behind Cam Walker.
Thinking back to Ninas cruelty towards her yesterday, it was impossible not to be scared, after all, she was still just a little girl.
Sensing her daughters withdrawal, Cam Walker lowered her head and realized that her daughter had been watching Nina; she knew she was scared of her.
She led her aside and sat down on the sofa.
"Shall we wait for Daddy toe out, alright?" she said with a smile, trying to divert her daughters fear.
At this moment, Nina Adams also turned her head. When she saw theposed mother and daughter sitting on the sofa, she walked over, her tone filled with sarcasm.
For more chapters visit fin?novel
"You really think of this ce as your own home? The Master hasnt even invited you to sit, how embarrassing for you?" she crossed her arms and looked down at Cam Walker in the sofa.
Regarding her condescending master attitude, Cam Walker just gently turned her head, calmly lifting her eyes to meet hers, "Regarding the master of this house, although I am not, nor are you necessarily, right?"
Her tone wasposed, yet she struck back leaving Nina Adams speechless!
Not wanting to be looked down upon by Cam Walker, Nina Adams put away her angry expression, and instead scoffed coldly, "How funny, dont you know? Although I dont carry the Harrison surname, in this house, I too can act as the Female Host, understand?"
Chapter 1398: Unraveling the Mystery of Birth 3
Chapter 1398: Chapter 1398: Unraveling the Mystery of Birth 3
In this house, no one dares not respect her, Nina Adams was quite clear about that.
Cam Walker nced at her and finally turned her head to chat with another woman, toozy to bother with her.
Mainly because she was all too aware of Ninas personality, and she didnt want to get entangled with her here. She could endure it for now, but once yton Howard came out, she would also set aside her arrogant attitude.
Nina stood still, wanting to see how she would retort, but found that Cam Walker simply ignored her, which made her burst with rage!
"Didnt you hear me telling you to stand up!?" In this house, she would not allow them, the mother and daughter, to sit; they wouldnt have that chance!
Seeing her furious demeanor, Cam Walker gently turned her head, her expression calm, "Are you sure you want me to stand up? In a little while when yton Howardes out, Ill tell him; what do you think hell do to you?"
"You!" In an instant, Nina Adams was at a loss for words from Cam Walkers blockade!
Thinking about how yton Howard treated her yesterday, in that moment, she didnt dare say anything more.
But her heart was unwilling to ept this.
Although she doesnt carry the Harrison surname, this ce is still her home, and everyone in the residence respects her, without question.
Watching her angry pupils and twisted face, Cam Walker turned her head and paid her no further attention.
After all, today it would only take a little while before they were here to open the ce; there was no need to start any disputes with Nina.
"Mommy, Im thirsty, I want to drink some water..." Inside the sofa, Belinda Howard turned her head and spoke to Cam Walker.
Hearing this, Cam Walker pursed her lips, then raised her head to look at Nina Adams, knowing she would not be the one to pour her water.
So, she shifted her gaze to a nearby servant.
???? ????s? ???????s ?? FindNovel
It was her first time here, and she didnt know where the kitchen was, plus it seemed even more improper to just go searching for it.
"Excuse me, could you please give me a cup of boiled water?" Cam Walker turned her head and spoke to a maid standing nearby.
Since they, the mother and daughter, were brought into this residence, the maids also clearly heard yton Howards introduction earlier.
This woman, is the Young Masters wife...
Although they were all surprised by this affair, if it was true, they naturally wouldnt dare to neglect it.
The Young Masters wife will eventually be the Female Host here.
Although currently, Lady Nina seems more like the Female Host here, right now, obviously, its best not to offend anyone.
After all, its just a cup of water; even if she isnt the Young Masters wife, as a guest, they should still oblige.
"Okay, please wait a moment." The maid nodded with a smile towards Cam Walker, then turned to go into the kitchen.
Just then, Nina suddenly spoke up to stop her.
"Stop."
Hearing this, the maid turned her head, looking confused at Nina.
"Did I give you permission to pour water?" Ninas face was cold as she addressed the maid.
For a moment, the maid was stuck in ce, confused on whether to go or stay.
Seeing the maids dilemma, Cam Walker stood up, "Is the kitchen over there? I can go by myself."
Not wanting to cause hardship for the maid, Cam Walker got up and walked over herself.
"Hold on."
Just as Cam Walker was passing by Nina Adams, Nina suddenly stepped forward, blocking her way.
Then she arrogantly said, "Have you no shame? Didnt you hear me say I wouldnt give you water?"
Cam Walker, however, remainedposed, hitting back, "Do you want me to call yton Howard out right now so he can personally pour the water for me?"
Chapter 1399: Unraveling the Mystery of Birth 4
Chapter 1399: Chapter 1399: Unraveling the Mystery of Birth 4
Upon hearing this, Nina Adams was taken aback, her originally arrogant expression vanished in an instant, reced by a face full of rage!
"Dont always use him to threaten me. Or do you think with him around, I wouldnt darey a finger on you?"
Indeed, if not for considering Leon Hayden, she would have driven this mother and daughter out long ago, not tolerating them until now!
"I just wanted to pour a cup of water for my daughter. If you insist on disagreeing, then Ill just have to wait for yton Howard toe out," Cam Walker said calmly.
Hearing her say this, although Nina Adams was reluctant, she eventually had to step back.
She knew the importance of this mother and daughter in his heart and didnt want to be disliked by him.
Yesterday, in the private vi, those sinister pupils, she still remembers vividly to this day.
???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel
ncing at her, Nina Adams stepped forward, walking towards the sofa.
Seeing her disappear from sight, Cam Walker then entered the kitchen again.
Nina Adams approached the sofa and saw Belinda Howard sitting inside alone. This little girl truly had natural beauty. At such a young age, she already had a face that women around the world would envy!
Feeling her malicious gaze, Belinda Howard inside the sofa grew timid and couldnt help but scoot her body backward.
Nina Adams crossed her arms over her chest, looking down at the little viin on the sofa, "Whats wrong, scared of me?"
Belinda Howard lifted her bright ck eyes, pursed her lips, and didnt dare to speak.
Seeing her pursed lips and silent, Nina Adams, as if unable to find an outlet for her anger, furrowed her brows in disgust, "Im talking to you, have you turned mute? Wasnt your little mouth quite talkative yesterday?"
Belinda Howard lifted her little head, suddenly recalling yton Howards words: This is Daddys home. With Daddy here, you dont have to be afraid of anyone, understand?
Thinking about this, Belinda Howard suddenly spoke out, "Youre a bad woman!"
Upon hearing this, Nina Adams frowned displeasedly, "What did you say!?"
"Youre a bad woman, a big viin who bullies me and Mommy!"
"You little brat! How dare you speak to me like this!" It seemed that her actions yesterday did not teach this little girl a lesson. In a rage, Nina Adams couldnt help but rush over again, trying to discipline Belinda Howard.
Cam Walker had juste out of the kitchen and saw this scene, "What are you doing!?"
Nina Adams was about to raise her hand when she heard Cam Walkers voice from behind and stopped her movement, turning to look at Cam.
Holding a water ss, Cam walked over.
Obviously, this Nina Adams was looking to bully Belinda again!
"Nina Adams, dont push it too far!"
Watching her face suddenly darken, Nina Adams couldnt help but curl her lips in contempt, "Im overstepping? Why dont you listen to what your daughter is saying? Is this how you teach your daughter to curse?"
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker couldnt help but turn her head and look towards her daughter on the sofa, "Belinda, did you curse?"
Belinda Howard pouted, with a face full of injustice, murmuring, "Shes really a bad woman; she even hit Belinda yesterday..."
"See, youve all heard it now?"
Cam Walker lifted her gaze, eyes coldly fixated on Nina Adams, "My daughter is telling the truth."
"You!" Nina Adams was left speechless with anger!
Seeing her furious, Cam Walker didnt bother to pay any more attention, instead, she turned around to sit down and started to feed her daughter the water from the cup.
Chapter 1400: Unraveling the Mystery of Birth 5
Chapter 1400: Chapter 1400: Unraveling the Mystery of Birth 5
Watching Mother and Daughterpletely ignore her own presence, Nina Adams grew even angrier, particrly at the sight of that ss of waterher anger was about to erupt!
Suddenly, she charged forward, snatched the water Cam Walker was about to feed to Belinda Howard, and then violently smashed it onto the ground, creating a loud bang as it shattered!
"Nina, have you had enough?!" At this moment, Cam Walker seemed to reach her breaking point, abruptly standing up, her voice rising several decibels!
This Nina was truly going too far!
But just as she stood up and spoke out, she suddenly felt dizzy and cked out, copsing right in front of Nina.
Nina was momentarily stunned by this unexpected turn of events and didnt understand what had just happened.
Belinda Howard, sitting on the sofa, was so scared by her mommy suddenly falling that she immediately burst into loud crying, "Mommy..."
Inside the Housekeepers room, after hearing the sound of ss breaking, yton Howard and the Housekeeper both sensed something happening outside and walked out simultaneously.
Upon entering the Living Room, what they saw was Cam Walker lying on the ground, with Belinda Howard sobbing beside her.
As for Nina, she just stood there in a daze, looking like the obvious culprit to the onlookers!
"Cam!" Seeing Cam Walker on the ground, yton Howard rushed over and picked up the fallen Child, calling out to her several times.
This update is avable on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
"What on earth happened here?" The Housekeeper approached, equally astonished by the scene in front of him.
Nina was frozen in ce, still unable to process what had happened in these short minutes.
Why did Cam Walker suddenly fall to the ground? She hadnt done anything at all!
"Shes faking it... I really didnt do anything!" At this time, Nina vaguely felt something amiss.
Wasnt Cam Walker doing this on purpose to show Leon Hayden, to make him believe that she was bullying her and had done something to her?
This woman was so cunning and sinister!
yton Howard, at first unaware of what had happened, now, upon hearing her ims, couldnt help but raise his Eyes and re fiercely at Nina.
Feeling his icy gaze, Nina was shaken, realizing that he had misunderstood her.
"I truly didnt do anything; shes pretending!" With that, as if to prove her innocence, Nina squatted down, reached out her hand, and tried to shake Cam Walker awake in his arms.
"Cam Walker! Stop pretending, get up right now! Up!" Her rough handling only served to further enrage yton Howard, who was already brimming with anger!
"Get out!!!" He grabbed Nina with an outburst of fury and flung her aside forcefully, not the least bit gentle or chivalrous!
Just like that, Nina was once again humiliatingly tossed to the ground.
Nearby, never having seen Lewis Harrison so furious, the Housekeeper felt a bit scared at the moment, as he seemed like an enraged lion.
He shifted his line of sight and helped the disheveled Nina to her feet, "Lady Nina..."
Nina climbed up from the Ground Level; this time, she had really done nothing wrong but ended up being wrongfully usedit was something she couldnt ept!
"Leon, believe me, I really didnt do anything; shes pretending!" She got up and walked over, attempting to exin further, but by this time, yton Howard had already stood up holding Cam Walker.
Chapter 1401: Unraveling the Mystery of Birth 6
Chapter 1401: Chapter 1401: Unraveling the Mystery of Birth 6
"Hurry and find Dr. Stewart!" He issued themand, roaring at the maid who was still foolishly standing in her spot.
Hearing this, the maids became somewhat flustered and crowded around the phone next to the tea table, only making the scene more chaotic.
Ever since Young Master Leon entered this home, when had they ever seen him this enraged!
Inside the Room, Cam Walkery peacefully on the bed, with herplexion somewhat pale but with no other visible injuries.
Turning his head, he looked at his Daughter who was still sobbing and yton Howard softly spoke, "Belinda, tell Daddy, what exactly happened just now?"
He pulled his Daughter over,forting her gently.
Looking at her Mommy who was unconscious on the bed, Belinda Howard looked up, her face streaked with tear stains, "Just now, Belinda wanted some water... Mommy went to the Kitchen to pour some for Belinda, but... Aunt suddenly snatched the cup from Mommys hand... then... then Mommy started arguing with her... and after that, for some reason, Mommy suddenly fainted..."
Listening to his Daughters intermittent recount, yton Howard slightly furrowed his brow, "Did she do anything to Mommy?"
Belinda Howard wiped away her tears and thought carefully for a moment, then raised her head, "When Mommy went to the Kitchen to pour water, Aunt tried to hit me..."
"Youre lying! When did I ever strike you!?"
Before Belinda Howard could finish speaking, Nina Adams burst in angrily.
Worried about Cam Walkers condition, Housekeeper Harrison couldnt help but follow her.
And the reason Nina Adams hade up was to find out whether Cam Walkers fainting was an act!
Seeing Nina Adams barge in looking like a terrifying specter, Belinda Howard, who had just stopped crying, couldnt help but get scared again and burst into tears.
yton Howard turned his head, At this moment, he truly wanted to kill Nina Adams, but he couldnt...
After reading the letter Grandpa left for him, he couldnty a finger on Nina Adams!
Feeling his icy gaze, Nina Adams was taken aback and immediately didnt dare to say anything.
It wasnt long before Dr. Stewart arrived.
Upon entering the room, he began to examine Cam Walker.
After a quick check-up, Dr. Stewart frowned, his expression puzzled.
At this moment, Cam Walker suddenly woke up.
Seeing her awakening, Nina Adams immediately shouted, "Look, shes awake. I told you she was faking it!"
Hearing this, everyones gaze turned towards Cam Walker on the bed, only to see her eyes open in a daze.
"Cam."
Seeing her awake, yton Howard lowered his head, looking at her with a tense expression.
Cam Walker opened her eyes groggily, only to see the Room filled with many people.
"Are you all right?" he asked softly, bending over.
Newest update provided by find?novel
Cam Walker lifted her eyelids, looking at the Man in front of her, a slight frown forming between her brows, seemingly also confused for a moment about what had happened.
Why was she lying Here?
"I... what happened to me?" she asked in confusion, questioning yton Howard.
"Cam Walker, to what extent do you intend to keep up this act? I didnt do anything, why did you suddenly faint?" Seeing her innocent, uninformed expression, Nina Adams seemed to grow even more furious.
If it werent for yton Howard being there, she might have charged at her again!
Looking at the agitated Nina Adams beside her, Cam Walkers senses finally began to return.
Just now, she remembered she was about to pour water for Belinda. Then Nina Adams snatched her cup, and in a fit of anger, she stood up from Inside the Sofa, suddenly feeling the world spinning around...
Chapter 1402: Unraveling the Mystery of Birth 7
Chapter 1402: Chapter 1402: Unraveling the Mystery of Birth 7
Then...
She fainted?
"Tell me, what exactly happened just now in the living room?" yton Howard frowned slightly, looking at the person On the Bed, and asked softly.
Looking at the man before her, Cam Walker appeared calm.
Her fainting was not what Nina Adams imed.
"There was nothing, I dont know why I suddenly fainted."
Hearing this, yton Howards brows furrowed slightly, then he lifted his head and looked at Dr. Stewart standing by, "Whats wrong with her?"
Dr. Stewart nced at yton Howard, then turned to Cam Walker, "Lady, how long has it been since yourst period?"
Cam Walker looked puzzled.
"Which?"
Dr. Stewart seemed a bit embarrassed, couldnt help but raise hand to his mouth, and coughed slightly, "Cough, that is, how long has it been since yourst period?"
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker blushed.
This Dr. Stewart was too young, being asked about such matters embarrassed her naturally.
But why on earth is he asking about this?
Suddenly, Cam Walker sharply lifted her head, staring at Dr. Stewart in astonishment.
Fainting, period...
The same scene, it seemed to have happened five years ago too...
Thinking it over, her periodst month indeed did note, almost dyed for ten days, could it be...
Discover more novels at find[?]ovel
Seeing her expression suddenly be unusual, yton Howard also couldnt help but slightly knit his brows, looking back and forth between Cam Walker and Dr. Stewart.
"What does this have to do with her period?" It cant possibly be due to excessive blood loss that caused the fainting, right?
Dr. Stewart nced at him, without confirming her menstrual status, he couldnt determine whether or not she was pregnant.
"Am I... pregnant?" Cam Walker raised her head, looking perplexedly at that doctor, tentatively asking.
Dr. Stewart shifted his gaze, smiling at Cam Walker, "If you missed your period, then theres a very high chance, but to be more certain, a trip to the hospital would be helpful."
Hearing this, everyone Inside the Room was shocked.
Shes pregnant? How could this be!
The first to react was Nina Adams, she couldnt believe that Cam Walker was actually pregnant, and was this child Leon Haydens? Or someone elses?
Her heart was uneasy, hoping more that the child inside her was someone elses, so Leon Hayden would no longer be with her!
But obviously, that wasnt the case!
"Youre pregnant?" Along the Edge of the Bed, yton Howard raised his deep ck eyes, staring at the person On the Bed.
For the first time, he felt the joy of her pregnancy, his heart was a bit thrilled, mostly caught off guard.
Although they already had Belinda Howard, hearing her pregnant again was the first time.
This subtle feeling made him excited, joyful, and at a loss.
Cam Walker turned her head, also caught off guard by this sudden news.
"I, I dont know yet... probably, probably yes..." Thinking of these days, feeling exceptionally chest-tightened, Cam Walker also determined that she was very likely pregnant, only, all these might still need to be confirmed after a visit to the hospital.
"Ha, this child, its not necessarily Leon Haydens, right?" By the side, Nina Adams suddenly sneered, her tone quite sarcastic.
Thinking about thest time Cam Walker and other mens ****Photos, she couldnt help but specte, the child in her belly could very well be someone elses.
Of course, that would be best!
Chapter 1403: Unraveling the Mystery of Birth 8
Chapter 1403: Chapter 1403: Unraveling the Mystery of Birth 8
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker couldnt help but raise her head, fully aware of the implication in Nina Adamss words.
She knew very well whose child it was and believed that yton Howard wouldnt be swayed by her words.
"The child is mine; I know better than anyone, so you neednt worry." Cam Walker raised her line of sight, giving Nina Adams a cold look.
Then, turning to yton Howard, she revealed a hint of a happy smile, "How about we go to the Hospital for a check-up this afternoon?"
yton Howard, gazing at the person before him, felt an indescribable sense of fulfillment and responded with a gentle smile, "Alright."
Seeing the two of them smiling at each other, Nina Adams was filled with unwillingness, yet she was powerless!
She couldnt have imagined that Cam Walker was pregnant, and the child in her womb was clearly Leon Haydens!
After having lunch at the Harrison Mansion, yton Howard took Cam Walker for a check-up at the Hospital, where the Doctor confirmed that she was indeed pregnant!
However, due to her recentck of sufficient nutrition, she was advised to be very careful.
Leaving the Hospital, the family of three went directly to the Private Vi.
Nestled Inside the Sofa, Cam Walker suddenly remembered the words spoken by the Housekeeper at the Harrison Mansion and couldnt help but turn her head to look at yton Howard.
"By the way, what did the Housekeeper mean this afternoon?" Why cant he not marry Nina Adams? What story lies beneath this?
If he absolutely must marry Nina Adams, what will happen to her, Belinda Howard, and the Baby in her belly?
Cam Walker was worried, although she believed that yton Howard wouldnt abandon her and her Son again, but what if there really was a reason he had to marry her?
Turning her head, yton Howard also had a somewhat solemn expression at this moment.
Initially, he did not understand why Grandpa wanted him to marry Nina, but after seeing that handwritten Letter this afternoon, all the puzzles were solved.
He turned his head, looked at the person before him, and no matter what the cost, he could never again abandon her and their Son.
After a few seconds of silence, he took out the handwritten Letter from his pocket and handed it to her.
Lowering her gaze, Cam Walker hesitantly took the Letter.
Reading each word on it, Cam Walkers frown deepened.
Until she reached halfway through the Letter and suddenly lifted her head in shock, looking at the Man in front of her, "Nina... she, shes Old Sir Harrisons illegitimate daughter?"
yton Howard was not surprised by her astonishment; he was just as shocked when he first saw this Letter.
It turns out, his and Grandpas paternity Test was fake, made just to shut those shareholders in the KM Group up!
He raised his eyes, looking at the shocked person before him, and then he gently nodded.
However, Cam Walker still found it hard to believe.
How could Nina Adams be Old Sir Harrisons illegitimate daughter? She is only 28 years old, and while she wasnt sure exactly how old that Old Sir Harrison was, since he recognizes yton Howard as his Grandson, not his Son, he must be over seventy?
This, this cant make sense; how could Nina Adams be his illegitimate daughter!
Looking at the Man in front of her, Cam Walker still found it somewhat unbelievable.
"But Nina Adams is clearly just over twenty years old... How could she possibly be..."
?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find~Novel
"Continue reading."
The Letter, which spans five pages, contains every sentence filled with Old Sir Harrisons guilt from that year.
Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m
Chapter 1404: So, what are you planning to do?
Chapter 1404: Chapter 1404: So, what are you nning to do?
years ago, in a moment of weakness I could not extricate myself from, Nina Adams came into existence, resulting in the tragic death of my wife, son and daughter-inw, and grandson in that car ident.
All this is due to the mistakes I made at that time, and now I am filled with regret!
I already had a virtuous wife, yet I was so infatuated, impregnating a girl more than 20 years my junior, who is Ninas mother.
It wasnt until one day when Ninas mother came to the Grand Entrance of the Harrison family home with her newborn daughter that the Old Lady Harrison came to know of this matter.
On her deathbed, she dered that even in death, she would not allow that mother and daughter to set foot in the Harrison home!
To make amends for the guilt I felt towards my wife and son, I never remarried. Without any children, I spent my life alone, knowing there was a daughter in the world, but whenever I thought of my deceased wife and son, Icked the courage to bring the outcast Nina back to recognize her ancestry.
This was also my promise to my wife, to never let Nina carry the Harrison name until my dying breath!
This update is avable on FindN0vel
The reason why I acknowledged yton Howard as my own grandson was firstly because I had no children of my own, unwilling to easily relinquish the efforts I had poured into KM Group over so many years with a mere change of name.
Secondly, I wanted to use all of this to ensure that yton would hold onto my corporation, marrying Nina, thus securing thepanys future, and rightfully bringing Nina into the Harrison family without breaking my promise to my wife.
Yes, I had ced all my bets on yton.
I had also considered the possibility that yton, with his lost memory, might one day regain it and learn everything. But I prayed that he would marry Nina first before regaining his memory, so that all my efforts would not have been in vain.
In the end, Cam Walker waspletely shocked.
So it turned out that yton was not truly Old Sir Harrisons biological grandson, yet all the bets were ced on him, ready to hand over all shares of KM Group to him despite there being no blood rtion. Could it all be because of Nina Adams?
In order for Nina Adams to rightfully enter the Harrison family, he was willing to entrust such a massive enterprise into the hands of yton, who had no blood rtionship with him...
Cam Walker raised her head, looking somewhat dazedly at the man before her.
"What are you nning to do?"
Does he want KM, or does he want her and the children?
Old Master Harrisons letter was clear. He handed over KM to him, only hoping he would marry Nina, meaning either he marries Nina and has KM, or he chooses her and the three children and has nothing.
What will his choice be?
Looking at the man before her, Cam Walker felt anxious.
Old Master Harrison made it clear; five years ago, he saved him from the seawater, woke him from a half-dead state at all costs, and now, as repayment for saving his life, he would marry Nina and protect KM!
Would he do that?
Looking at the child before him, ytons expression remained calm, but his star eyes contained profound depths of emotions.
He reached out his hand, pulling her into his embrace, "If I give up KM, I will have nothing. Will you still follow me?"
At his words, Cam Walker pushed him away, her clear eyes gazing into his.
She knew it in her heart; this man would not abandon her and the children.
She smiled, "Of course Im willing, havent you always started with nothing?"
Chapter 1405: Have You Thought It Through?
Chapter 1405: Chapter 1405: Have You Thought It Through?
Listening to her answer, he smiled and embraced her into his arms.
Leaning against his warm chest, Cam Walker felt incredibly happy.
Suddenly, it was as though she thought of something, and she pushed him away. "But if you give up KM, wouldnt that mean Old Sir Harrisons lifelong efforts would be handed over to someone else?"
If Nina Adams could acknowledge her ancestry and return to the family, perhaps KM could be handed over to her. However, the letter made it clear that Old Sir Harrison simply could not pass KM onto Nina because until his death, he could not acknowledge Nina as his daughter.
This was his promise to his wife on her deathbed, and now that he had passed away, it was even less possible for him to acknowledge Nina.
The letter also said that yton Howard must protect KM well. But if he gave up the corporation, then who would it be handed over to? The old foxes within the corporation?
But if he continued to protect it, would that mean he had to marry Nina?
Regarding this matter, yton Howard was currently quite troubled and had not thought of a perfect solution yet.
He could not marry Nina; he could only give up KM.
But when he thought of those old foxes in the corporation, he hesitated again.
Although Old Sir Harrison was not his biological grandfather, during the two years, he had treated him as if he were his own.
And could he really just hand over the efforts of many years to those covetous old foxes?
He let out a light sigh. For these current troubles, yton Howard did not want to involve her or have her worry about them.
The doctor had advised that she needed to rest more.
"Lets not worry about these matters for now, I will think of a solution slowly. Do you want to go rest a little while?" he said, worried that she was too tired.
Having been told so by him, Cam Walker indeed felt somewhat sleepy.
Regardless, she believed that he would handle things well, so she nodded, "Mhm."
Hearing this, yton Howard smiled, then stood up, lifted her in his arms, and headed to the Second Floor.
Chapters first released on Find1Novel
There were servants in the Living Room, and for a moment, Cam felt embarrassed and protested in a low voice, "Put me down, I can go up myself!"
yton Howard smiled faintly, "The doctor said you need to rest more and avoid exhausting yourself."
Cam was instantly a bit speechless.
Is walking also considered overexerting?
But she knew him too well; if he intended to carry her upstairs, then no matter how much she struggled, she could not change the oue. So, she chose not to struggle, burying her face in his chest, hoping only that the servants gazes wouldnt turn their way!
...
.
After unraveling the mystery of his birth, yton Howard had been thinking about how to withdrawpletely during this period of time.
Today, under the appointment by the Harrison Housekeeper, he arrived at Harrison Mansion.
These past years, he had treated it as his own home, and now, it probably no longer counted as such.
But the Harrison Housekeeper had always treated him with great respect, and deep down, he had epted him as the only Master.
"Young Master, have you thought it through?" he asked the Man in the Sofa.
Although this matter might be difficult for him, as the Housekeeper of the Harrison Family, having followed the Master for decades, his heart naturally leaned towards the Harrison Family.
yton Howard lifted his eyelids, turned towards the Housekeeper beside him, his handsome eyebrows slightly furrowed.
After being calm for a few seconds, he then spoke ndly, "I am sorry; I already have a wife and child and cannot marry Nina."
"But, you clearly promised the Master on his deathbed!" Seeing that he was insistent on not marrying Lady Nina, the Housekeeper couldnt help feeling anxious.
The Housekeeper also knew very clearly about the events from 27 years ago, as well as the pain and struggle hidden in the Masters heart over the years.
Chapter 1406: I Will Not Marry Her
Chapter 1406: Chapter 1406: I Will Not Marry Her
yton Howard raised his eyebrows, "Wasnt it because Grandpa concealed my true identity that I agreed to his proposal at that time?"
If he had not lost his memory five years ago, he would not have agreed to this.
The Housekeeper Harrison was taken aback, and suddenly found himself at a loss for words.
Initially, Master had indeed concealed Young Master Leons true identity, but at that time, there was no other choice.
"Young Master Leon, arent you willing to marry Lady Nina even if the full KM Corporation is at stake?" Housekeeper Harrison felt a pang of sorrow.
Before Master passed away, he was always worried about Lady Nina.
Nowadays, even Young Master Leon wants to abandon her; if Master knew about this from his resting ce, how heartbroken he would be!
Such an offer, where anyone could have both a trillion-dor fortune and a beautiful wife, why wouldnt they be tempted?
Even though doing so might hurt Lady Walker, as the housekeeper of the Harrison family, he naturally couldnt worry too much about that.
"Housekeeper Harrison, I believe you understand my intentions very clearly. I already have a wife and child; its impossible for me to marry Nina," yton Howard insisted. In this world, nothing couldpare to his wife and child, much less rece them.
Hearing this, Housekeeper Harrison was helpless, "Then, what do you n to do? Before Master passed away, he entrusted you to protect the KM Corporation, as a repayment to him. If you leave, what will happen to the Corporation? Young Master Leon, remembering that Master saved you at all costs in the past, please agree to hisst request!"
"Regarding the Corporation, if possible, I hope it can be handed over to Nina." This was what he believed to be the most suitable course of action.
However, doing so would mean that he would have to publicly dere Old Sir Harrisons secret that Nina Adams is his illegitimate daughter.
Sure enough, after hearing his suggestion, Housekeeper Harrison quickly protested, "No, no, no, that absolutely cannot be done! Lady Ninas origins cannot be disclosed! If it could be, Master would have made it public long ago, why would he leave this world with regrets?"
yton Howard lifted his eyelid; although he knew Nina Adamss identity couldnt be disclosed at will, this was the best way to return KM to its rightful owner.
"What would you have me do then?" yton Howard asked, looking at Housekeeper Harrison.
??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find[?]ovel
Housekeeper Harrisons gaze was one of sorrow, "Young Master Leon, you should"
"Impossible, I will not marry her, and after these matters are settled, I will return to Ennd."
"Young Master Leon!"
"No need to say more."
Housekeeper Harrison wanted to persuade him further, but was quickly interrupted.
Housekeeper Harrison knew very well that decisions made by him were difficult to change.
What should be done about Lady Nina?
"Young Master Leon, didnt you promise Master that you would take good care of Lady Nina?"
"I am grateful for Grandpas life-saving grace. If I were not yton Howard but Lewis Harrison, I, too, would marry Nina, letting her enter the Harrison Family legitimately, and her identity as Grandpas illegitimate daughter could remain a secret. But I am not Lewis Harrison, I have a wife and child. Housekeeper, are you asking me to abandon my family?"
yton Howard lifted his line of sight, his face slightly stern as he looked at Housekeeper Harrison.
"This..." Faced with his response, Housekeeper Harrison was in a difficult position.
Indeed, the sin of abandoning ones wife is too great, and its truly pitiable for Lady Walker.
But what about Lady Nina?
For a moment, Housekeeper Harrison found himself caught in a dilemma.
Unable to bear parting with Cam Walker and her daughter, yet agonized over Nina Adams.
Chapter 1407: What Are You All Talking About?
Chapter 1407: Chapter 1407: What Are You All Talking About?
"You all...what exactly are you talking about?"
As the two of them felt troubled, a crisp voice suddenly rang out.
They turned their heads upon hearing the voice and saw Nina Adams standing at the front door, staring at the two of them in bewilderment.
"Lady Nina!" The Housekeeper was somewhat surprised to see her.
"What illegitimate daughter...what were you all talking about just now?" Nina asked the two of them, shocked.
She had been standing at the door for a few minutes and heard everything yton Howard and the Housekeeper had said, clear as day.
Upon hearing this, the Housekeeper felt things were heading in a bad direction and turned his head uneasily, looking at yton Howard who was sitting on the sofa.
Seeing Nina suddenly appear at the door, yton Howard was rtively calm; if she had heard everything, then it might as well all beid out.
"Since youve heard it all, theres no need for us to repeat it."
Yes, she had indeed heard everything: She heard him say he would never marry her; she heard him call her Grandpa Harrisons illegitimate daughter...
How could this be possible? The age difference between her and Grandpa Harrison was so great; how could she possibly be his illegitimate daughter!
"This is impossible. I... Im not an illegitimate daughter... I was clearly...clearly raised in an orphanage."
Seeing her unable to ept it, the Housekeeper couldnt help but speak up.
"Lady Nina, its true. After your mother passed away, you were sent to the orphanage. It wasnt many yearster that Master found you and brought you back home, but due to some matters, he couldnt acknowledge you..."
"Impossible!" Nina cried out in heartache. How could she possibly be an illegitimate daughter, and moreover, an illegitimate daughter who could never be acknowledged publicly!
He never wished to acknowledge her as his daughter, even unto death. Why did she have to discover all this after his death!
"You might not acknowledge it, but this is indeed the truth." Seeing her emotional, yton Howard, who sat on the sofa, could not help but speak up.
Seeing him, Ninas emotions suddenly cooled down.
Why had things developed to this point? It was bad enough that he did not want to marry her, but in the end, she had also be an illegitimate daughter whose existence was shameful...
"I have other things to attend to. I am off to the Company." After ncing at the two of them, yton Howard got up and walked towards the grand entrance.
Watching his retreating figure, both Nina and the Housekeeper looked dejected.
They had originally thought that with Master using the full KM as a bargaining chip, the whole matter would be easily resolved. Clearly, Young Master Leon did not care for such fame and power.
"Housekeeper Harrison."
As he was lost in his own thoughts, Nina suddenly spoke up.
Housekeeper Harrison turned his head, only to see her looking grave, her expression as frosty as if she had been coated with ice.
"Since initially, Grandpa took KM for exchange, then now, he should honor his promise, shouldnt he?"
Seeing her frosty, cold expression, Housekeeper Harrisons brows slightly furrowed, somewhat puzzled by the meaning of her words.
Nina lifted her head, looking at him, "Since hes not Grandpas biological grandson, then from now on, I am the owner of this home. No matter how, you must ensure he fulfills the promise he made to...Dad!"
Dad...
Upon hearing this title, Housekeeper Harrison was somewhat taken aback.
If Master were still alive, hed surely also hope to hear this call of Dad. But he couldnt fulfill thisst wish before his death.
Although Young Master Leon is not Masters biological grandson, Master made it very clear on his deathbed that from now on, he would be the helmsman of KM, the next-generation master of the Harrison Family! This update is avable on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Chapter 1408 Housekeeper Harrison Visits
Chapter 1408: Chapter 1408 Housekeeper Harrison Visits
At that time, Master thought he would fulfill his promise and marry Lady Nina as his wife, but now that such a reversal has urred, he doesnt know how to choose.
"But, Lady Nina, the decision made by Young Master Leon cannot be changed by anyone..." Housekeeper Harrison looked at her with some difficulty.
However, Nina Adams suddenly turned her head, her face full of unwillingness, "Then you find a way to make him change this decision!"
At this time, Nina Adams evidently considered herself the female host of the home!
Housekeeper Harrison was taken aback and couldnt help but feel troubled.
Him changing it? He, a housekeeper, how could he change it?
After saying this, Nina Adams did not look at him again, but turned and went up to the Second Floor.
Just as she reached the Staircase Entrance, she suddenly stopped and spoke coldly to Housekeeper Harrison with her back to him, "If it really doesnt work, just let that mother and daughter disappear from Leons world once again!"
As long as the mother and daughter disappear, perhaps Leon could return to the beginning, and their marriage contract could continue to exist!
These words made Housekeeper Harrison involuntarily widen his eyes.
Make Lady Walker and her daughter disappear? What does this mean?
After dropping that statement, Nina Adams went straight to the Second Floor, leaving behind a puzzled Housekeeper Harrison.
Private Vi
At 3 PM, Cam Walker woke up from her noon nap.
Looking at her daughter beside her, who was still in deep sleep.
After giving her a gentle kiss on her forehead, she got out of bed, washed her face and then went downstairs.
At this moment, the doorbell just rang.
Whenever the doorbell rang, she was somewhat surprised.
Because in this vi, there are generally no strangers visiting.
And the only few times she heard the doorbell, it was because of the arrival of Nina Adams.
Could it be that today, Nina hade again?
Thinking of the arrogance and domineering of herst visit, Cam Walker couldnt help but worry.
Nowadays, there was a little life in her belly, and she must be extra careful in everything.
One minuteter, the maid led a figure in, and upon seeing him, Cam Walker was somewhat surprised.
"Lady Walker." Housekeeper Harrison walked in and saw Cam Walker standing in the Living Room, he couldnt help but bow his head slightly in a respectful greeting.
Cam Walker slightly frowned her delicate eyebrows, obviously surprised that Housekeeper Harrison woulde here.
The rightful source is Find~Novel
"Housekeeper Harrison? Howe you are here?"
Looking at her, Housekeeper Harrison was somewhat troubled and bowed his head, then raised it again and smiled slightly at Cam Walker, "Lady Walker, Ivee to discuss something with you."
Cam Walker furrowed her brow, looking nk, "With me? About what?"
She really didnt understand, she and Housekeeper Harrison were not very acquainted, having only met once before, what could he possibly need to personallye here to discuss with her?
Housekeeper Harrison bowed his head again, his face between his eyebrows showing signs of difficulty in speaking.
Seeing this man who had passed the age of fifty, out of respect, Cam Walker smiled and spoke, "Housekeeper Harrison, please sit down and then speak."
She walked towards the sofa, smiling at Housekeeper Harrison.
Receiving such treatment, Housekeeper Harrison still felt a bit overwhelmed and hurriedly spoke, "No need, Im fine standing."
It cant be denied, that the Lady Walker in front of him was truly a good woman, and he hardly knew how to begin.
But, if he didnt speak up, what would happen to Lady Nina? What would happen to the Masters lifelong wish?
"Its okay, yton Howard isnt here, you dont need to worry about these things." Cam Walker continued smiling.
Thinking of the reason he came, Housekeeper Harrison couldnt help but feel a small surge of guilt.
ps: Rmended friends book "Private Exclusive Pet of the ck Emperor: Baby, Stop Making Trouble" C a Romance Story! Author: Xi Yan.
Chapter 1409 Do you not think that your demands are ridiculous?
Chapter 1409: Chapter 1409 Do you not think that your demands are ridiculous?
"Its fine, Ill stand."
He insisted on standing, and Cam Walker did not press him any further, instead she smiled and said, "Alright, then what was it that you wanted to discuss with me just now?"
She sat down by herself and looked at Housekeeper Harrison with a smile and asked.
Housekeeper Harrison nced at her, then cast down his face with a distressed expression.
"Lady Walker, I know Young Master Leon is very important to you, but... Lady Nina, she truly loves Young Master Leon very much, and shes very pitiful. Could you possibly..."
As Housekeeper Harrison spoke, a look of difficulty crossed his brows.
He knew as well thating here today and making these requests to her was actually quite cruel.
But his heart ached for Lady Nina.
The trace of a smile on Cam Walkers face slowly faded away, seeming to discern something from his words.
"So what you mean is?" she calmly looked at Househouse Harrison and counter-asked.
Housekeeper Harrison looked up, his expression filled with difficulty, and after half a moment he finally voiced the difficult request, "Could you... leave Young Master Leon and go back to Ennd?"
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker was taken aback.
She was extremely surprised by Housekeeper Harrisons words.
How could she not be surprised? yton Howard was her husband, and now she was carrying another one in her womb.
But here stood Housekeeper Harrison, making such a ludicrous request to her!
She stood up, looking at Housekeeper Harrison in front of her with some amusement, "Housekeeper Harrison, are you suggesting that I should return to Ennd alone with my daughter and the child in my womb, then simply hand over my own husband to another woman?"
Housekeeper Harrisons request was truly preposterous, and it was astonishing that he could bring himself to say it out loud.
Even if Nina Adams is Old Sir Harrisons illegitimate daughter, his Master to serve, he surely couldnt just tear apart their family of four and make such unreasonable demands, right?
After speaking, the color on Cam Walkers face involuntarily grew a shade darker.
Noticing the slight change in her expression, Housekeeper Harrison lowered his head, very aware that his request was too much for a woman.
But since Lady Nina had asked him to find a way to change Young Master Leons decision, he couldnt think of any other method besides talking to the Lady Walker in front of him.
He certainly couldnt follow through with Lady Ninas suggestion to make Lady Walker and her daughter disappear from this world, could he?
That kind of life-threatening action, he neither dared to take nor could he do.
"Lady Walker, I... I know this puts you in a difficult position, but"
"This isnt about being difficult or not difficult!" Cam Walker cut off Housekeeper Harrison before he could finish, her face stern, "Housekeeper Harrison, yton Howard is my husband, the father of my child, the man I deeply love. You want me to give him up for Nina Adams? Dont you find your requestughable?"
Her words left Housekeeper Harrison momentarily stunned.
?????? ???? find?novel
Indeed, the request wasughable.
"Besides, even if I truly agreed to take the children back to Ennd, yton Howard wouldnt be with her. This, I believe, you are very clear on yourself," Cam Walker added.
Housekeeper Harrison raised his head, looking at her with a bewildered gaze.
Certainly, the Young Master had repeatedly stated he would never marry Lady Nina.
So no matter what they did, they fundamentally couldnt change his decision.
Even if she and her daughter truly vanished from this world, it wasnt certain that Young Master Leon would end up marrying Lady Nina.
With this thought, Housekeeper Harrison couldnt help but reveal a bitter smile. It seemed, he really had grown too senile.
Chapter 1410 Mr. Harrison’s Initial Decision
Chapter 1410: Chapter 1410 Mr. Harrisons Initial Decision
"Im sorry, Lady Walker, I think I must be really confused to ask this of you," he said. After finishing, he respectfully bowed his head to Cam Walker, then sadly turned and left.
Even if it pains him to see Lady Nina like this, the decision lies with Young Master Leon; he has no way of changing his decision. Why bother making it difficult for others?
Watching the retreating figure of Housekeeper Harrison, Cam Walker let out a soft sigh.
??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
-----------
These days, yton Howard has been dealing with matters in the Company and pondering how he could rightfully transfer KM to Nina Adams.
The inheritance left by his Grandpa doesnt belong to him at all; it belongs to Nina Adams.
But as long as her identity isnt revealed publicly, facing those cunning old foxes in the Company, he finds it difficult to transfer the shares to Nina Adams. This matter troubles him.
Moreover, the Corporation was Grandpas lifes work. If it was rashly handed over to her, could she protect it well?
Thinking of the words Grandpa wrote in the letter, he couldnt help but hesitate.
To protect KM, he must marry Nina Adams, but clearly, this is something he cannot do.
Sitting in the genuine leather chair, yton Howard rested his forehead with his hand, sinking into deep thought.
In the afternoon, he returned to Harrison Mansion and informed Housekeeper Harrison of his final Decision.
Nowadays, it seems Housekeeper Harrison is the only one he can discuss this matter with.
"Young Master, have you really decided to transfer all the Corporations shares to Lady Nina?" Looking toward the Man in the Sofa, Housekeeper Harrison opened up painfully.
"Mhm," yton Howard replied heavily.
"But, Lady Nina doesnt know how to manage the Corporation, and her identity must remain undisclosed. How do you n to transfer this shareholding?" Housekeeper Harrison asked worriedly, looking at him.
Actually, before his death, Grandpa made it very clear in the letter: Young Master Leon must protect KM, protect his lifes work, and of course, as a condition, he must marry Lady Nina. But regrettably, he would rather abandon a trillion-dor fortune than marry Lady Nina, so what should be done?
"I have no choice but to reveal her identity," yton Howard insisted on his Decision.
Upon hearing this, Housekeeper Harrison became somewhat agitated, "No, Young Master, Lady Ninas identity must not be revealed! If it could be revealed, Grandpa would have done so already. He left this world with regrets!"
Observing his excited emotions, yton Howard raised his head, his expression slightly stern, "Then what do you want me to do? Its impossible for me to marry Nina."
"This..." For a moment, Housekeeper Harrison also found himself in a difficult position.
Grandpa only stated as a condition, that Young Master must marry Lady Nina, but didnt specify what should happen to the final shares of the Corporation if he didnt marry her.
Since Young Master Leon has managed KM, the Corporation has been thriving and has expanded significantly. In South Korea, everyone is now familiar with the name KM.
Actually, regardless of the final oue, Lady Nina would still not be able to change herst name to Harrison nor receive any share from Grandpa, which was a promise Grandpa had made to Old Madam from the start.
That is to say, even if Young Master Leon married Lady Nina, at most she would formally enter the Harrison Family, but would not obtain any shares or property rights.
If thats the case, then... does it mean that from the beginning, Grandpa had nned to transfer all the shares to Young Master Leon? And marrying Lady Nina, was just an additional condition.
Chapter 1411: Nina Adams’s Call
Chapter 1411: Chapter 1411: Nina Adamss Call
After all, the Master had no sons, nor any descendants to inherit his property rights, from the beginning, when Young Master Leon was saved, he had already decided everything in his heart.
Thinking about this, Housekeeper Harrison seemed to understand something.
He looked up, staring at yton Howard sitting inside the sofa, "Young Master Leon, perhaps, Masters initial decision was hoping that you would protect KM, having no sons, the only one with inheritance rights is Lady Nina. Yet, until his death, he left no will for Lady Nina, which clearly suggests that he simply had no means of doing so."
"Even if you marry Lady Nina, she wont get a single share, at most, she could only be the Young Mistress of the Harrison Family."
Listening to Housekeeper Harrisons words, yton Howard couldnt help but frown slightly.
Indeed, in the letter, Grandpa had said he was willing to hand over all the shares to him. He didnt want his lifes work to change hands or names, but he knew Nina was his daughter, yet in the end, he did not put the inheritance in her name. Could it be because of the promise to the Old Madam initially?
If thats the case, should he... continue to protect it?
"What would you have me do?" Aside from himself, perhaps the only one who had a say in this was Housekeeper Harrison.
Housekeeper Harrison lowered his gaze, couldnt help but sigh, "Master told you to marry Miss Nina as a condition, but he didnt say that if you didnt marry her, your inheritance rights would be stripped. I suppose, Masters final thoughts were also of helplessness, even if you dont marry, he still intended to have you manage KM."
Of course, in his heart, he certainly hoped that Young Master Leon would marry Lady Nina.
Hearing this, yton Howard lifted his gaze, sank into a moment of deep thought.
Their conversation was entirely overheard by Nina Adams standing at the Front Door.
She clenched her fists tightly, a surge of anger rising from within!
Get full chapters from
Although she is the illegitimate daughter of the Harrison Family and the only one with inheritance rights, in the end, she could not get even a bit of the Familys shares, which is too ironic!
Doesnt this mean that in the end, she would get neither the inheritance rights nor Leon?
Thinking about this, Nina Adams couldnt help but bite her lower lip, then suddenly turned around and left the Vi.
Half an hourter, she arrived at yton Howards Private Residence. Looking at the majestic European-style Architecture, Nina Adams sat in the drivers seat, then took out her cell phone and dialed Cam Walkers number.
At this time, Cam Walker, was inside the Living Room, nestling on the sofa watching TV with her daughter.
Suddenly, cell phone ringtone rang.
She took out the Cell Phone, saw it was an unfamiliar number.
After hesitating for a few seconds, she picked up the Phone.
"Hello?"
"I have something I want to discuss with you."
Hearing the familiar voiceing from On the Phone, Cam Walker was startled, why was it Nina?
"Whats the matter?" she asked.
"If you have time,e out for a bit, its not convenient over the Phone."
Hearing this, Cam Walker hesitated.
She was pregnant, and Nina Adams, clearly a tough person to deal with, and especially at this critical moment, if Nina did something to her, her unborn child might be in danger.
With this thought, Cam Walker pursed Her Lips, her tone calm, "Isnt it said? Whats inconvenient?"
"What, youre afraid I might do something to you?" Seeing she seemed reluctant toe out and meet her, Nina Adams couldnt help but provoke her using reverse psychology.
Chapter 1412: What If I Don’t Go?
Chapter 1412: Chapter 1412: What If I Dont Go?
Her thought being seen through didnt surprise Cam Walker, but she still found a reason, which was good, she indeed wasnt suited to meet her.
"I just want to stay at home with my daughter."
"Dont worry, it wont take too long, if I could enter, I wouldnt wish for you toe out and talk to me either."
Hearing this, Cam Walker frowned and then stood up and walked to the window, indeed seeing a red bridge car parked not far away outside the courtyard door.
This vi, Nina Adams might never be able to step foot in again in her lifetime.
"What exactly do you want to talk about with me?"
"Of course its about the marriage between Leon Hayden and me, as well as the matters of inheritance."
"Shouldnt you be discussing these with him? Why find me?" Cam Walker was somewhat perplexed.
"You also believe, I am the only one in the Harrison family with inheritance rights, but I can give up this inheritance right, but you have to agree to one condition."
Listening to Nina Adamss words, Cam Walker seemed to think of something and asked, "Is the condition that I take my daughter back to my home country? And leave yton Howard to you?"
"No."
"Then what is it?"
"I said, lets discuss it face to face, this condition can only be met by you."
Hearing this, Cam Walker couldnt help but fall silent.
"What if I dont go?" She doesnt necessarily have to agree to her condition, right?
Hearing this, Nina Adams sitting in the driving seat couldnt help but bite her lower lip, but eventually, she still revealed a cold sneer.
"If you donte out, what Leon Hayden will face next is the entire Full KM questioning him, once the news that he is not the Harrison familys grandson gets out, all major media outlets in South Korea will find him, asking whether he is impersonating Leon Hayden, seeking to usurp the trillion-dor fortunes inheritance rights."
Once Nina Adams said this, Cam Walker was stunned, and her expression became serious.
How did things evolve to this point?
yton Howard, will he face these? Will he carry such an unfounded charge?
"What do you think? Have you thought it through?" Seeing the silence on the other end of the phone, Nina Adams on this end already curved her mouth into a smug smile.
As if she already knew what Cam Walkers expression was like at this moment.
"What if I agree to your condition? What will you do?" After half a moment, Cam Walker spoke in bewilderment.
Nina Adams smiled, "As long as you agree, I will silently withdraw, and also allow Leon Hayden to continue posing as someone else."
After pondering for a few seconds, Cam Walker eventually agreed.
"Where shall we meet?" No matter what that condition is, if she really needs to go out and meet Nina Adams, then she needs to ask clearly, so that yton Howard knows where she went.
Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.
This Nina Adams, she couldnt guarantee whether she was ying some sort of trick.
"If you are willing, lets meet at Miss Coffee Shop, just not far away from the residential area, you should know it."
Discover more novels at find?novel
"I know now."
After hanging up the phone, Cam Walker turned her head and nced at her daughter inside the sofa, then found paper and pen, and wrote down the name of the coffee house.
"Belinda, mommy has to go out for a bit, if daddyes back a little whileter and mommy hasnt returned, you tell him mommy went to this ce, okay?"
Looking at the note handed over by her hand, Belinda Howard lifted her dark big eyes, "Where is mommy going?"
"To discuss something with the aunt from thest time, Mommy will be back in a little while." Cam Walker smiled at her daughter.
Chapter 1413: I’ll be fine as I walk over
Chapter 1413: Chapter 1413: Ill be fine as I walk over
Actually, she also felt a bit uneasy inside, perhaps because of Nina Adams personality, coupled with the fact that she was pregnant.
But if Nina Adams did indeed make a move on her, she believed that with her previous strength, she shouldnt be at a disadvantage.
After all, they were going to Kiss Cafe, and now it was the afternoon, Nina Adams wouldnt kidnap her in broad daylight, would she?
Thinking about this, she felt a bit more rxed.
"Aunt from thest time?"
"Yes, that fierce Aunt."
"Mommy, dont go, that Aunt is too fierce, she will hit you!" Thinking about Nina Adams, Belinda Howard was still immersed in the shadow of thest time her hair was aggressively grabbed, so she was very worried that her Mommy would suffer the same treatment.
Seeing her daughters concern for her, Cam Walker smiled, "Its okay, so if Mommy doesnte back in a little while, remember to give this note to Daddy, okay?"
Looking at the time, it was already past 4 PM, and in over an hour, yton Howard would be off work too.
Eventually, Belinda Howard nodded, "Okay."
Patting her daughters head, Cam Walker went upstairs, grabbed a coat, and then left the house.
Looking at Nina Adams car still waiting outside the door, Cam Walker didnt approach it.
After all, the cafe was just a short walk outside the residential area, and it wouldnt take her too long to get there on foot.
"Ill just walk over." After ncing at Nina Adams in the car, Cam Walker directly headed towards the other end of the asphalt road.
As long as she kept her distance from Nina Adams, she shouldnt do anything to her, right?
Once she arrived at the cafe, she would be safe.
Mainly, she wasnt worried about her personal safety but feared that Nina Adams might resort to some trickery to harm the baby in her belly.
Seeing her walk ahead alone, Nina Adams hand tightened on the steering wheel.
This Cam Walker, she really had her guard up against her!
Cam Walker walked ahead and realized that instead of driving ahead to the cafe, Nina Adams was slowly pressing the elerator, following behind her.
She stopped walking, turned around, and nced at Nina Adams in the car; being followed like this made her feel even more at risk.
What if she suddenly stepped on the gas and sent her flying miles away?
"You go ahead, Ill be there in a little while."
"What, you wont get in my car, afraid that Ill kidnap you?" From the drivers seat, Nina Adams looked through the car window at Cam Walker standing by the roadside, her mouth curling into a slightly provocative smile.
Cam Walker paused, indeed her thoughts were seen through.
But so what, isnt it because she was filled with hostility towards her?
"Indeed, if it wasnt for yton Howard, I wouldnt havee out to meet you at all." Cam Walker looked at her and spoke frankly.
Hearing this, Nina Adams gripped the steering wheel tighter.
"You seem to have not realized the situation, its true that the cafe is just a few steps away from the residentialmunity, but you forgot, this is an upscale residentialplex, it would take at least 20 minutes to walk out from here; do you want me to just follow behind you slowly, or do you want me to wait for another 20 minutes at the cafe?"
Readplete version only at Find1Novel
Hearing this, Cam Walker paused.
Indeed, she forgot that it was quite a long way out from here, normally because she took the car, it only took a few minutes to exit the residential area, but by walking, it would take 20 minutes to get out.
Chapter 1414: Isn’t it Too Late to Stop the Car Now?
Chapter 1414: Chapter 1414: Isnt it Too Late to Stop the Car Now?
But could she get into Nina Adams car?
N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on fin?novel
"Just a few minutes walk, if you insist on this, Im afraid itll take an hour to get back. Arent you afraid Leon Hayden will worry? I dont want him to misunderstand that I did something to you," Nina Adams spoke up. She must get her into her car, otherwise, all the effort she took to arrange this meeting would be wasted!
Hearing this, Cam Walker hesitated.
If she just walked, indeed, it would take at least an hour to return.
Raising her head, Cam Walker looked at Nina Adams, and eventually, she got into her car.
There shouldnt be any problems, she told herself.
Seeing her get into the car, Nina Adams secretly curled up a corner of her lips, then drove towards the Residential Area Entrance.
The car drove slowly. Along the way, Cam Walker didnt notice anything unusual about Nina Adams.
But just after leaving the Residential Area Entrance, the car, which should have stopped at the Kiss Cafe, did not stop but continued driving forward...
Watching the cafe pass by the car window, Cam Walker frowned and turned her head, looking confusedly at Nina Adams in the driving seat, and asked in a deep voice, "Didnt you say we were going to talk at that cafe?"
Nina Adams continued to steer and didnt pay attention to her words, but rather increased the pressure on the elerator...
Realizing something might be wrong, Cam Walker suddenly reacted, "Stop the car!"
"Thinking of asking me to stop now, dont you think its toote?" Nina Adams sneered, a confident and extravagant smile curling her lips.
Indeed, she had nned this all along!
And I, being so cautious, still fell for her trap!
Where exactly does she want to take her?
Cam Walkers heart was anxious and restless, Nina Adams unwillingness to stop the car meant that her previous words were all lies, deceiving her toe out was her real purpose!
Thinking about this, Cam Walker felt even more uneasy, she must not let Nina Adams plot seed!
This is still the city district, she clearly wants to drive out of the City Centre, to take her somewhere else!
Thinking of this, Cam Walker suddenly unbuckled her seat belt and reached out to snatch the steering wheel from Nina Adams!
"Where are you taking me, stop the car!"
Unexpectedly, she would suddenly lean over to snatch the steering wheel, for a moment, Nina Adams somewhat lost control, and the car started swaying back and forth in the Road Center.
"Let go of the wheel, do you want to die!?" In the bustling city district, the roadway was congested with traffic, if they continued like this, a car ident would eventually happen, Nina Adams couldnt help but worry.
Does this woman not fear death? Or is she desperate to make me stop the car?
If the car loses control, they could be hit by another vehicle at any moment!
"You tricked me out here just to kill me, right? Fine, we might as well die together!" Cam Walker, embracing a do-or-die attitude, suddenly turned the steering wheel sharply. Instantly, the car lost control, and continuous urgent brake sounds came from behind!
"Are you crazy!?" As the car was losing control from her grasp, Nina Adams was obviously panicked.
Indeed, she wanted Cam Walker dead, but she did not intend to die alongside her!
Screech
A harsh brake sound echoed, inside the car, both raised their heads, just to see not far away, a medium-sized truck because of a sudden brake was tipping over, about to crush their car...
Chapter 1415: Who Will Help Me!
Chapter 1415: Chapter 1415: Who Will Help Me!
Panicked, Cam Walker reacted first, abruptly turning the steering wheel sharply, but it was still toote; all she could hear was the violent crash, and in fear, she quickly released the steering wheel, burying her head next to the car window on her right.
With the sound of urgent brakes, Cam Walker clearly felt the car body being struck. She thought she was a goner, pressing her body tightly against the position of the car window, until everything around her quieted down. Only then did she, still in shock, open her eyes and lift her head...
The red sedan was now a mangled wreck, with only a small space left on the passenger seat. As for the drivers seat...
Cam Walker turned her head in horror, only to see Nina Adams sprawled across the steering wheel, no, not sprawled, but... squashed against it!
Clearly, the medium-sized truck that had just tipped over was perfectly crushing the top end of the drivers seat, squeezing Nina Adams entirely onto the steering wheel!
Gazing at Nina Adams, who waspressed to the point where only half of her body was visible, Cam Walker was so shocked that her eyes widened as if she couldnt believe what she was seeing.
Her body trembling, it took her half a moment to regain her senses, yearning to escape from this terrifying space.
She didnt know whether Nina Adams was alive or dead at this moment, but the car was really too horrid, too dangerous. Her first thought was to quickly open the car door and flee!
She had no idea if the truck on the roof might fall again, crushing the entire red sedan t. If that happened, would she still have a life to live?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker, her soul still shaking, turned her head, struggling to open the car door.
But to her dismay, as she desperately pulled at the door handle, trying to open the door, it wouldnt budge!
She panicked, agitated, somewhat at a loss.
Thepact car had been hit by the truck causing the top to be uneven, and as a result, the door was jammed shut and couldnt be opened.
Meanwhile, on the roadside, a series of gruesome traffic idents were unfolding, too ghastly to witness, and many passersby, upon seeing this sequence of tragedies, stopped in their tracks, anxious for those inside the vehicles. Some had already taken out their phones to call 110 and 120 for help!
"Someone please help me... someone please help me!" Inside the car, as Cam Walker watched the onlooking crowd outside the window, her anxiety caused her to cry uncontrobly, desperately calling out to the people outside the car for rescue.
Suddenly, a drip-drip sound came through, carrying with it a strange smell.
She turned her head, trying to locate the origin of that strange sound. When she turned around, she was shocked to find that gasoline from the demolished windshield of the truck was trickling drop by drop into their sedan...
In an instant, Cam Walker became petrified, watching in horror as the gasoline kept dripping down.
???? ????s? ???????s ?? FindN()vel
A few secondster, her panic returned to her, and she called out to the onlooking crowd outside the car window, crying for help, "Someone help me! Help me open the door!"
If she didnt get out now, she really would die here!
For a moment, Cam Walkers mind was filled with images of yton Howard and her daughter. She didnt want to die, didnt want to leave them...
Meanwhile, in the private vi.
When yton Howard came home from work, he saw only his daughter sitting on the sofa watching TV. He looked up in confusion and scanned the room.
"Belinda, where is Mommy?" He walked over and sat down on the sofa, indulgingly lifting his daughter onto his thigh, caressing her smooth hair strands and the roundness of her little head.
Chapter 1416: The Words on the Note
Chapter 1416: Chapter 1416: The Words on the Note
Seeing him return, Belinda Howard was thrilled to no end.
"Daddy, youre back! Mommy went out!"
Hearing this, yton Howard slightly furrowed his brows C ever since learning of her pregnancy, his heart had been extremely anxious.
"Out? Where did she go?" In his memory, Cam Walker seldom went out alone, especially now that she was pregnant.
If it was for fun or to go shopping, she should have taken Belinda with her.
His forehead creased slightly as he looked at his daughter in confusion.
Belinda Howard lowered her head and took out a neatly folded note from her pocket.
"Mommy said, if Daddyes back and shes not home yet, to give this to Daddy!"
Looking at the note in his daughters hand, yton Howard frowned and took it.
It clearly read Miss Coffee House.
What was she doing going to that coffee house all of a sudden?
Lowering his head, yton Howard looked at his daughter with a serious expression, "Belinda, when did Mommy go out? Who did she go with?"
"Mommy said, she went with the same auntie fromst time."
"The auntie fromst time?"
"Yeah, that mean auntie who bullied Belinda!"
Hearing this, it immediately dawned on yton Howard that it was Nina Adams. At this time, what could Nina Adams possibly want by arranging a meeting with Cam Walker?
A strong sense of uneasiness rose in his heart, and his expression grew more anxious.
"When did she leave? Do you remember?"
Seeing his worried look, Belinda Howard puffed up her cheeks, tilted her head, and scratched her little head.
She had just started kindergarten and hadnt yet grasped the concept of time, also unaware of how long Mommy had been out.
Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?ndnovel
But it was evident that Daddy seemed quite worried.
"I... I dont know..."
Hearing this, yton Howards thin lips parted slightly, and his brows knit tightly together.
He was frantic, realizing he was clutching at straws C how could Belinda, so young, understand the concept of time?
Turning around, he nced at a nearby servant, "When did Mrs. go out?"
The maid turned her head, thought carefully for a moment, and then said to yton Howard, "About one hour ago."
One hour ago?
Had she been out that long?
With a heart full of bewilderment, yton Howard took out his cell phone and dialed Cam Walkers number.
But despite the phone ringing for quite some time, no one picked up...
Thinking of her pregnancy and the meeting with Nina Adams, his heart grew ever more unsettled, and so he put his daughter on the sofa, then stood up.
"Belinda, Daddy is going out to look for Mommy, stay here and be a good girl."
Without waiting for his daughters response, yton Howard had already picked up the car key from the tea table and quickly headed towards the grand entrance gate.
Driving the luxury sports car, he arrived at the Miss Coffee House, but after searching the entire ce up and down, he couldnt find Cam Walker or Nina Adams at all.
Now, his anxiety deepened.
No answer to his calls, and they were not in the coffee house C where could they have gone?
Exiting the coffee house, he tried calling Nina Adams phone, only to get no answer there either.
His worry escted, and just as he was about to open the car door and get in, he suddenly heard a piercing explosion sound from not far away!
Lifting his gaze, he saw billowing smoke rising into the sky C yton Howards handsome brows knit slightly, as a deepening sense of unease set in his heart.
"Oh my God, there really was an explosion, I wonder if the woman in the car got rescued..."
Beside him, a passerby riding an electric bike with another passenger stopped when they heard the explosion; they were quite shocked and came to a halt. The words they unwittingly uttered were overheard by yton Howard, who was standing not far from them.
Chapter 1417: It’s a red Porsche
Chapter 1417: Chapter 1417: Its a red Porsche
"I dont know, it was too horrifying... The woman kept screaming for help, but in that situation, who would dare to save her? One small mistake and you could be caught in the explosion..." Looking in the direction of the explosion not far behind, another pedestrian sitting on an electric bike spoke with a still shaken voice.
At this time, fire trucks, police cars, and ambnces were all rushing past yton Howard.
Fresh chapters posted on Find[?]ovel
Watching the vehicles continuously driving in one direction, yton Howard could not contain himself any longer. He opened the car door and got in.
But the car had not gone far before the road becamepletely impassable, clogged and jammed, obviously due to the traffic ident ahead causing congestion!
In the car, yton Howard anxiously looked ahead at the not-so-far distance, finally unable to hold back, he opened the car door and walked up the road to the near distance.
When he arrived at the scene of the car ident, what met his eyes was a vehicle engulfed in raging mes, which had been extinguished by now after the arrival of the fire truck.
The explosion had arge radius of effect, affecting not just a few vehicles but also the crowd that was watching just now, all being carried onto ambnces, headed for the hospital.
Thepact car was burnt beyond recognition, and yton Howard was unable to determine if that car was indeed Nina Adams, until the voices of the pedestrians by the road rose once again.
"s... the firefighters arrived toote, the woman in the red Sedan must have died already..." Looking at the charred wreckage, a passerby spoke with a look of regret.
"Yes, its really tragic..."
yton Howard turned his head and looked at the two passersby.
Red Sedan... Ninas car was also red.
"What kind of car was it? Did you get a good look at it earlier?" Wanting to confirm whether it was indeed Ninas car, yton Howard turned his head and asked the two passersby.
The two young girls, who were both whispering among themselves, suddenly heard a deep voice and involuntarily turned their heads. Upon seeing yton Howards appearance, their expressions unconsciously showed a touch of amazement.
Such a handsome man! Is he a celebrity?
"It was a red Porsche!" Giddy at seeing such a good-looking guy, the two girls could hardly contain their excitement, one of them couldnt help but blurt out the answer first.
Red Porsche...
Hearing this, yton Howard was taken aback and turned his head to look at the burntpact car!
A red Porsche... Could it be that...
Cam Walker...
He swiftly pulled out his cell phone and dialed Cam Walker and Nina Adams mobile phone numbers once again.
This time it wasnt that no one answered, but a shutdown tone was heard...
How could it be!
He looked somewhat dazedly at the chaos before him, unable to believe that it was Ninas car.
"Cam..." He clenched his fists tightly, ready to rush over, but was stopped by the police officers who had arrived, preventing him from crossing the police line.
"Mister, this is a car ident scene, you cannot go in!" A police officer in uniform stopped him.
At this time, yton Howard was already so anxious that he was about to lose his reason, "Have the people inside the car been rescued yet? Have you identified the woman inside?!"
He yelled furiously at the police officer!
Seeing him so agitated, the police officer slightly furrowed his brows, "Do you know the owners of these two cars?"
Right now, they were also trying to identify the charred corpse inside the car.
"Im asking you right now, whats the name of the owner of that car!" yton Howard was yelling out of desperation!
Chapter 1418: How Many Corpses Are in the Car?
Chapter 1418: Chapter 1418: How Many Corpses Are in the Car?
If he could confirm it, why would he need to ask them?
"Mister, please dont get agitated. Were also in the process of confirming the car owners identity. ording to passersby, the person burned inside the car should be a female. As for her identity, further investigation is still necessary," the police officer said.
Upon hearing this, yton Howard was stunned, and his entire demeanor quieted down.
The burned female...
So, does that mean the person inside wasnt rescued?
No, thats impossible!
Cam Walker...
"Cam Walker!"
When the police officers moved the charred corpse to the side and covered it with a white cloth, yton Howards heart sanka massive rock seemed to be pressing on his chest, nearly suffocating him!
But right after that, he felt something was not quite right.
If that was Nina Adamss car, then who was the burned oneNina or Cam Walker?
?????? ???? Find[?]ovel
With this thought, he suddenly looked up and grabbed the police officers arm, asking, "How many corpses are there inside the car!?"
Caught off guard by his question, and especially after noticing yton Howards chilling expression, the police officer couldnt help but be stunned but feltpelled to answer, "There should... There should only be one..."
"yton Howard..."
Just as yton Howard was clutching the police officers cor, a familiar voice suddenly sounded from behind.
His expression changed abruptly, and he turned around to see Cam Walker, disheveled, standing amidst the crowd.
Her hair was messy, her face covered with tear stains, and it seemed her arm had been sliced by fragments of car window ssthe bloodstains were all too visible.
Seeing her like this, yton Howard felt constricted in the chest, but knowing she was safely standing before him also allowed him to breathe a sigh of relief.
"Cam Walker!"
"It hurts..." As he suddenly pulled her into his embrace, Cam Walker furrowed her brows, her expression one of pain.
Ten minutes ago, in that critical moment, she was helped by a few brave passersby who broke the car window and escaped. As a result, she got cuts from some remaining fragments on the car window and her back was also injured.
Thinking back to that instant just now, she still felt somewhat unsettled!
Noticing her reaction, yton Howard, who had just pulled her into his embrace, quickly let her go, his dark starry eyes filled with heartache.
"You... What happened?"
"Nina Adams... she..." Looking at the burnt-out car and the body that had been removed, Cam Walker still couldnt quite believe it.
Nina Adams had died right in front of her eyes...
Following her line of sight, yton Howard also turned his head, equally shocked, "Is that Nina?"
Cam Walker nodded. Although she didnt particrly like Nina Adams, she hadnt wished for her death. Now to see her dead in front of her, turned into a charred corpse, it was hard for her to believe.
yton Howard was also in shock. Several times he had almost wanted to kill Nina Adams, but now that he actually saw her dead, he felt somewhat remorseful.
After all, she was Grandpas biological daughter, and she had died just like that...
Turning back around to look at the child before him, the sight of her wounds was heartrending.
"Lets not worry about this for now, we need to go to the hospital."
After saying this, he lifted her up and left the crowd.
Arriving at the hospital, and after the doctors examination, it was confirmed that her injuries were only minor and not serious. The baby in her stomach was also safe.
However, since there were too many cuts on her body, she still needed to be hospitalized for observation, especially now in the winter, as she was at risk of infection.
Chapter 1419 When Are We Going Home?
Chapter 1419: Chapter 1419 When Are We Going Home?
Inside the Hospital Room, Cam Walker briefly narrated the events, yton Howard never expected that Nina Adams would actually attack her.
If the car ident hadnt happened, the one who might have died could have been Cam...
Thinking about this, yton Howards remaining bit of sympathy for Nina Adams instantly vanished.
Perhaps, this is called reaping more than one deserves. It might be a very heartbreaking thing for Grandpa and Housekeeper Harrison.
But ultimately, isnt this all a result of Nina Adams own doing?
If it wasnt for her devising every possible means to trick Cam out, to bring her to another ce, this ident wouldnt have happened, and she wouldnt have died in this car ident.
However, with the death of Nina Adams, he might have even more things to take care of following this.
After resting the whole night in the Hospital, the next day, following a phone call from Housekeeper Harrison, yton Howard had no choice but to leave the Hospital.
Nina Adams was dead, and he was the only one left to handle her affairs in this world.
Upon learning of Nina Adams death, Housekeeper Harrison was deeply grieved.
Of course, he had never imagined that Lady Nina would actually intend to make Lady Walker disappear from this world, only to end up dead in the ident herself.
Now, what could he do besides feeling the pain for the Master?
Lady Nina was really foolish!
Looking at the ck and white memorial photo, Housekeeper Harrison couldnt help but shed old tears, his face full of sorrow.
Although she hadnt identified herself with the Master, he watched her grow up in the Harrison Family these years, and it was impossible not to feel any emotion.
After dealing with all the rted matters and Nina Adams affairs, it was already three dayster.
During these three days, Cam Walker had also been in the Hospital. Knowing he was busy, she had not seen him for three days, only hearing his voice over the phone, and knew that Nina Adams affairs were settled.
Some of her wounds had gradually healed under the Doctors care, and today, was her discharge day.
Returning to the Private Vi, Cam Walker felt as if she had been reborn.
It was hard to imagine, if it werent for those two brave passersby, she would have turned into a charred corpse just like Nina Adams by now.
Sitting on the sofa, thinking about the incident three days ago, Cam Walker still felt it was very surreal, as if she was experiencing a nightmare.
?????? ????
Nina Adams died just like that, as if she had seen her arrogant face just yesterday.
These few days, yton Howard was still very busy, Cam Walker and her daughter stayed in the Vi, not knowing when they would return to Ennd.
"Mommy, when are we going back? I miss Grandma and Grandpa, and Brother Luke and the others."
That day, staring at Cam Walker inside the sofa, Belinda Howard came over, her face full of unhappiness.
It had been a long period since they came to South Korea, and she was starting to miss Home.
How could Cam Walker not miss it?
No matter how good or luxurious this ce is, its not as good as her home in Ennd, where her rtives and everything are.
She missed Home too.
"Mommy is not sure, Daddy has been too busytely, lets ask him once he is free, okay?" Cam Walker said, smiling at her daughter.
While the mother and daughter were talking, the Living Room door was pushed open, and yton Howard walked in.
Seeing him, Belinda Howard immediately ran over.
"Daddy!"
Watching his little Daughter running towards him, yton Howard bent down and picked her up, "Whats wrong, Belinda, not happy?"
Chapter 1420: Finally, I Can Go Home
Chapter 1420: Chapter 1420: Finally, I Can Go Home
Returning home used to see the excited little face of his daughter, but today, she seemed not so happy?
Embracing his neck, Belinda Howard furrowed her delicate brows, "Daddy, Belinda misses Grandpa and Grandma, when are we going home?"
Seeing the approaching father and daughter, Cam Walker was also full of anticipation.
These days, she had actually wanted to ask long ago, but too many things had happened, and he had indeed been very busy recently, so to avoid troubling him, she had not spoken up.
"Belinda misses home?" Sitting down on the sofa with his daughter in his arms, yton Howard felt not even the slightest impatience, his face still full of doting.
Belinda Howard nodded her head, "Mm!"
"Then tomorrow, how about we go back home?" Looking at his daughters tender little face, yton Howard spoke with a smile.
Hearing this, Cam Walker couldnt help but feel a bit surprised, but before she could ask any further, the daughter in his arms was already eagerly eximing!
"Really?" As soon as Belinda heard they could go home tomorrow, her disheartened little face immediately became excited beyond measure!
yton Howard affectionately pinched her chubby cheeks, "Of course, why would Daddy lie to you!"
"HOHO~ Finally, we can go home! Mommy, we can go back home tomorrow!" Belinda eximed excitedly, turning her head to look at her mommy beside her.
Cam Walker was naturally very happy, lifting her gaze to look at yton Howard, "Are you done with all your work? Can we go back?"
yton Howard slightly pursed his thin lips, in truth, he hadnt finished everything. Although he had dealt with Ninas matters, to settle down in Ennd, the most important thing was to shift the focus of KM to Ennd.
And to get this moving, it wouldnt be possible without a year and a half.
"Not yet, but since Belinda misses home, we can go back first, and as for the matters that follow, Ill handle them slowly, you dont need to worry too much." He said with a light chuckle, looking at her.
Cam Walker knew, this man was wholeheartedly considering her and their daughter, not wanting to see them suffer even the slightest inconvenience.
If it wasnt for the fact that their daughter truly wanted to go back, hearing his decision, she really wanted to stay and help him deal with everything.
The next day, the familys private jet arrived in Ennd E City.
Knowing that their trio wasing back, Ang Reid and Baxter Walker were both overjoyed.
Coincidentally, today was Zachary Stuarts 90th big birthday celebration, and it wasnt until she was invited to the Stuart Family that Cam Walker knew why yton Howard suddenly decided to return today.
It turned out, he had already received a call from Baron Stuart, asking if he could make it back today.
"Cam, I heard youre pregnant? Is it true?" Emily Walker, wearing a goose-yellow sexy long dress, holding a wine ss, pulled Cam Walker to one side and asked in a low voice.
Cam Walker was two months pregnant, but from her appearance, it was not at all evident.
Looking at her, Cam Walker smiled and then lowered her head, her hand unconsciously touching her t belly, "Mm."
"How many months?"
"A little over two months."
Newest update provided by find?novel
Hearing this, Emily Walker couldnt help but reveal a teasing smile, looking at her, "A little over two months? So you were together with yton Howard quite early on?"
Being asked by Emily Walker this way, Cam Walker felt somewhat embarrassed, blushing and shyly lowering her head. Even though they were adults, being questioned about such matters was still inevitably a bit awkward.
Chapter 1421 Huo Qian Final Part 1
Chapter 1421: Chapter 1421 Huo Qian Final Part 1
But facing Emily Walkers teasing, she couldnt help but nod slightly, her face blushing and her heart pounding.
During their conversation, two men walked over from not far away.
"What are you talking about?" yton Howard asked softly, seeing her slightly reddened face.
At that moment, his appearance made Cam Walker feel even more shy, and she quickly covered it up, saying, "Its nothing!"
As the music started, with guests continuously flowing onto the dance floor, Baron Stuart and yton Howard also entered the center of the dance floor with their wives.
Looking at the young couples, Zachary Stuart and Baxter Walker, among others on stage, felt deeply content and reassured from the bottom of their hearts.
After so many trials and tribtions, these young children had finally found their happiness.
"Great Grandfather, are you happy today?"
Even though Zachary Stuart was already 90 years old and not as agile as before, he still looked remarkably spirited!
He turned around, saw his great-grandchildren running over, and his smile deepened.
"Im happy, seeing you all so lively, how could I not be?" Looking at the four little ones standing before him, Zachary Stuart said kindly.
Newest update provided by find?novel
He wondered how many more years he could enjoy such scenes. People talk about living to a hundred, but how many actually do in this world?
Thinking that he didnt have many years left, Zachary Stuart couldnt help but feel his smile fade. He wasnt afraid of dying, but he couldnt bear to leave these lively little ones.
"Amelia,e, let Great Grandfather hold you, see if youve grown," he said, looking at the youngest, Amelia Stuart, and stretching out his hands to lift her onto hisp, a scene that made the guests even more envious.
"Oh, our Amelia has gotten heavier!" Holding his nine-year-old great-granddaughter, Zachary Stuart was grinning from ear to ear.
Watching her sister being the sole focus of affection, Isaac Stuart, the Second Brother, felt a bit jealous and spoke up, "Great Grandfather, arent you being a bit biased? Why only think of holding Sister and not want to hold me and Brother?"
Hearing this, Zachary Stuart turned his gaze, looking at the two great-grandsons. He did want to hold them. When they were two or three years old, he often did, but at some point, when he wanted to pick them up, they would say: We are not little children anymore, dont keep treating us like we need to be held!
After each time, the brothers would run off,pletely disregarding his feelings of loss. And now here they were, making sarcastic remarks!
ring at Second Brother Isaac Stuart, Zachary Stuart spoke with a hint of annoyance, "Great Grandfather is old and cantpete with you young fellows!"
Second Brother chuckled then turned his head, looking towards Belinda Howard, "Belinda, lets go find Daddy and Mommy!"
Belinda Howard smiled and her sweet voice replied, "Daddy and Mommy are dancing, over there!"
She pointed towards the direction of the center of the dance floor, at that moment, Cam Walker was leaning on yton Howards shoulder, never imagining herself to be so blissfully happy.
"Belinda."
"Hmm?"
"When you grow up, will you be my dance partner?" Looking at her delicately charming little face, Isaac Stuart spoke with a smile, his youthful face full of a young mans charm, though only nine years old, he already looked like a little gentleman.
Belinda Howard turned her face, showing a row of shell-like teeth, and readily responded, "Okay."
Although she was five years younger than the three siblings, they had always been close, and in the eyes of others, they seemed more like one family.
Chapter 1422 Huo Qian Final Part 2
Chapter 1422: Chapter 1422 Huo Qian Final Part 2
Belinda Howards casual response excited Eduardo Ino beyond measure, making him utterly delighted!
"Really? Then its settled! When you grow up, youll be my dance partner!"
Belinda Howard nodded. At four years old, she thought that bing Eduardo Inos dance partner when she grew up was perfectly normal and didnt realize that to him, it felt like a promise had been made.
Belinda Howard smiled and nodded, but her gaze involuntarily fell on Anthony Chambers, who had been silent the whole time, and at this moment, he was looking right at her.
She smiled slightly, and he too revealed a light smile.
Every time she saw his smile, Belinda Howard felt extremely happy as if his smile could heal and warm hearts.
Noticing that Belinda Howards gaze was fixed on his brother, Eduardo Ino paused for a few seconds before he asked in surprise, "Belinda, how do you tell my brother and me apart?"
He had always been curious. In school, the teachers and ssmates often mixed them up, and besides Daddy, Mommy, Grandma, and Great Grandfather, outsiders generally couldnt tell the brothers apart. But Belinda Howard could always tell them apart, clear as day.
Even when they wore the same clothes and didnt speak, she could tell who was who at first nce, which made him very curious.
For more chapters visit Find?Novel
Looking at Eduardo Ino, Belinda Howard showed a sweet smile, "Because Brother Eduardo and Brother Luke are different."
"Where are they different?" He pressed on.
"You are you, he is him, I will never mistake you for each other!" Yes, she would never get the Brothers mixed up.
The music stopped, and the people at the center of the dance floor gradually dispersed.
Watching the little ones at the center of the dance floor, Baron Stuart and yton Howard came over with their wives.
Before the group could speak, a wonderful piano melody suddenly filled the banquet hall.
Listening to the piano sounds like music from heaven, all the guests turned their heads, directing their gaze toward the piano not far away.
At the piano, a small figure sat straight, her nimble fingers striking beautiful notes across the keys.
Emily Walker turned her head and couldnt help but smile with joy when she saw this scene.
"Mommy, Brother Luke is amazing!" Belinda Howard said excitedly, turning to Cam Walker as she watched Anthony Chambers perform on stage.
Cam Walker smiled. She too was very surprised; she hadnt expected Anthony Chambers, at such a young age, to be able to y such beautiful tunes.
The banquet hall became quiet, with everyone enjoying the music provided by Anthony Chambers.
As the song ended, apuse broke out, and all were cheering for Anthony Chambers.
After finishing his performance, Anthony Chambers walked down from the piano stage to where Emily Walker and Baron Stuart were.
"Brother Luke, you were so impressive!" Belinda Howard sincerely admired.
Anthony Chambers simply smiled, not saying much.
Seeing her sons outstanding performance, Emily Walker turned to Baron Stuart, looking forward with anticipation, "Husband, considering our sons wonderful performance tonight, can they rest at home for one whole day tomorrow?"
Tomorrow was another weekend, and the thought of her sons having to go through training in the secret chamber made Emily Walker reluctant.
After all, the two children were only nine years old and had to endure such hellish training. She truly felt pained and reluctant to let them go.
At her words, Baron Stuart nced at her with a calm expression, utterly unyielding as he said, "No."
Chapter 1423 Huo Qian Final Part 3
Chapter 1423: Chapter 1423 Huo Qian Final Part 3
Emily Walker felt a rush of disappointment, but seeing her sons suffering every week, she still wanted to persuade him, "Just one day!"
"Yes, yes, Dad, just tomorrow for one day, we will continue the day after tomorrow" Isaac Stuart also wanted to take the day off following his moms words, but before he could finish speaking, Baron Stuarts sharp gaze swept over, scaring him into quickly shutting his mouth and bowing his head, saying nothing!
He couldnt remember how old he was when they, the brothers, started their weekly training. At first, it was simple, but byst year, their training had be real, and every time they left the secret chamber, they were covered in injuries.
They were in pain, but they never cried out, and they deeply understood that their father had his reasons for this arrangement.
But every time Emily saw the bruises coloring her sons bodies, her heart felt like it was bleeding. Yet, Baron Stuart told her that as men of the Stuart Family, they had to undergo this training from a young age, just like he did.
Without this experience, they wouldnt have the capability to protect the women of the Stuart Family, nor would they have the ability to guard everything they desired.
Whenever she heard this, she had no words to counter, only able to suppress the reluctance in her heart, and every time she applied medicine to her sons, her tears inevitably slid down uncontrobly.
Seeing him persistently disagree, Emily helplessly bowed her head, no longer saying anything.
This content belongs to find{n}ovel
The birthday banquet ended, and the guests dispersed.
After saying goodbye to each of the Stuarts Family Members, Ang Reid and Graham Berkeley also left.
"Goodbye!"
Outside the Vi door, Belinda Howard waved goodbye to the three siblings, among little friends, there was always a lot of reluctance.
"Goodbye, Belinda, dont forget the promise you made to me!" Isaac Stuart said with a smile as he watched Belinda prepare to get into the car.
Belinda was momentarily stunned for a few seconds, then smiled sweetly, "Yeah!"
After the family got into the car, the car sped away, and Anthony Chambers, with his handsome features, looked somewhat grim until the car disappeared from sight. Only then did he turn and enter the vi.
The Stuart family also turned around and went back inside the house.
On the road, Cam Walker curiously looked at her daughter, "Belinda, just now Eduardo mentioned you promised him something? What is it?"
"Its that when Daddy and Mommy were dancing, Brother Eduardo asked me to be his dance partner when I grow up, and I agreed!"
Hearing this, Cam couldnt help but smile, the world of children is indeed simple and innocent.
But, with their good bond, who knows what stories might unfold as they grow up?
Cam thought this, feeling expectant towards the future days.
--------
Seven monthster, in a certain Hospital delivery room.
In the corridor, a group of people anxiously awaited!
It was yton Howards first time experiencing this feeling. Outside the room, as he heard the continuous screams from inside the delivery room, his heart was in his throat, and he was pacing back and forth in agitation.
Was childbirth originally such a painful event?
Thinking of Belindas birth, when he wasnt by Cams side, she must have thought he had died, right? At that time, what kind of mood was she in inside the delivery room?
A babys cry suddenly came from the delivery room, and everyone looked up towards the front door.
"Its born!" Ang Reid cried tears of joy; as a mother, she could deeply empathize with the pain of childbirth and was also very worried for her daughter.
Soon after, the delivery room door was pushed open, and the Doctor came out with a smile, "Congrattions, its a baby boy, and both mother and son are safe and sound."
Chapter 1424 Florence Howard Final Part 4
Chapter 1424: Chapter 1424 Florence Howard Final Part 4
Upon hearing this, everyone burst intoughter, but yton Howard was still a bit nervously stuttering, "Can... can I go in and have a look?"
As soon as he finished speaking, Cam Walker was wheeled out of the delivery room, and the medical staff appeared with a little life in their arms.
Seeing such a tiny baby, yton Howard was stunned.
So, this is what its like when a child is born, so small that he wanted to hold but dared not reach out, afraid that he might identally break his son...
As Cam Walker was pushed into the hospital room, everyone followed, and she, having just given birth, was somewhat weak.
yton Howard walked up to the hospital bed and saw her lifeless face, his heart ached tremendously.
He never knew giving birth was such a torturous process.
"Are you okay?" Looking at the weak person, at this time, he couldnt think of anything else to say.
His worry and fear were fully visible to Cam Walker; she managed a faint smile, "Yes, I want to see the child."
Upon hearing this, Ang Reid quickly brought the little life from her arms to yton Howard who was sitting beside the bed.
Looking at the son handed over to him, yton Howard was filled with nervousness, extending his hand hesitantly, afraid of hurting this object that was only about half the size of his palm.
After a moment of nerves, he still took him, then lowered him so Cam Walker could see.
Seeing her newly born son, Cam Walker smiled, filled with happiness.
"I also want to see Little Brother!" Beside them, Belinda Howard also came closer, full of curiosity about the new life.
??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find?Novel
With the little baby ced beside Cam Walker, yton Howard picked up his daughter and held her in his arms, the family of three all filled with anticipation for this little life.
"Mommy, hes so tiny!"
Cam Walker smiled lightly, "Belinda was also this small when she was just born!"
Listening to the mother-daughter conversation, yton Howard was deeply moved.
He wasnt there when Belinda was born, and thinking about this, his heart ached.
But now, the family of four were together, looking at his daughter in his arms, yton Howard bent down and kissed Belinda on her cheeks, then lowered his head and kissed his son on the forehead, and finally, a deep kissnded on Cam Walkers somewhat pale lips...
Finally, holding mother and children in his arms, he felt immensely grateful to the world.
Seeing the expression on the mans face, Cam Walker smiled gently, seemingly understanding his feelings at the moment.
She raised her hand, touched her daughters face, and finally alsoid her cheek against her sons, filled with feelings of happiness.
Having gone through everything, she was finally happy.
This was a blessing from heaven, she was content.
Looking at this family of four, Baxter Walker, Ang Reid, and Emily Walker around them all showed faces of relief, very happy and reassured for the family.
Seeing her finally achieve happiness, tears welled up in Ang Reids eyes a bit.
Noticing the sadness in her mother, Emily Walker raised her hand, gave her a gentle smile, as if tofort her.
After all they had been through, their family of four could finally live happily!
(The end of Florence Howard)
PS: Dears, the awaited ending has finally arrived, thank you all for yourpany along the way. From thements, I see that many of you have said it was a long read, indeed this is the longest book Mia has ever written. Mia wrote daily, unconsciously immersing herself in it, reluctant to conclude it. I dont know if you are satisfied with such an ending? But there will still be an extra Chaptering up, dears, can you guess what the additional Chapter will be about?
Rmended Mias new book "Honorable Young Lord, Busy at Late Night!" has been released, I hope for your continued support, seekingments, favorites, muah!
Chapter 1425: That year, she was seventeen.
Chapter 1425: Chapter 1425: That year, she was seventeen.
This year, she is seventeen.
Twelve years have passed, and she has always been following his footsteps.
Saintoro Academy is an international campus, from Kindergarten to University, she has been studying here all along.
This year, at the age of seventeen, she steps into the second year of Saintoro High School, while he is about to graduate.
During the sweltering summer, Belinda Howard wears a white dress, the breeze passing by, swaying her tall and delicate figure.
"Belinda Howard!"
Just as she was holding several books, preparing to head to the basketball court, a crisp voice sounded from behind her.
Hearing the voice, she turned her head and saw a male ssmate from her ss smiling and walking towards her.
"Why not take a look at this?"
The boy reached out his hand and handed her an envelope, a pink envelope with a pierced heart symbol on it, Belinda Howard knew what it was without guessing.
She smiled, facing the infatuation of the male students with her, she would simply smile and sometimes ept their love letters.
"Make sure to read it!" Seeing her ept the love letter, the boy was extremely excited, with a touch of embarrassment, he waved at her and then ran off straight away.
Watching the boys retreating figure, Belinda Howard lowered her eyelids, nced at the love letter in her hand, then thoughtlessly tucked the letter into her book and turned towards the basketball court.
After school, she woulde here, because this was the time when Anthony Chambers and Eduardo Ino yed basketball.
Saintoro University is right next to Saintoro High School, separated only by a safety.
Those whoe here to study are almost all from aristocratic families or children of the rich second generation.
Walking beside the court, as usual, there are always groups of female students standing outside the protective.
Even though at this point, they should all be going back, but like Belinda Howard, many woulde here after school to catch a glimpse of the two brothers who are popr throughout the school.
"Hey, Belinda!" From the crowd, Eduardo Ino spotted hering over and warmly waved at her, his face youthful and vibrant under the sunlight, looking exceptionally gant.
Seeing him, Belinda Howard also stretched out her right hand and waved back.
On the other side, hearing Eduardo Inos call, Anthony Chambers couldnt help but turn his head, his clear eyes finding the graceful and poised Belinda Howard standing there.
Original content can be found at Find?Novel
At this moment, Belinda Howard happened to see him too, their gazes blending in the air.
She smiled slightly, for seventeen years, she has always been following his footsteps.
However, the age gap has always kept her from getting close to him.
Anthony Chambers is not as outgoing and proactive as Eduardo Ino, who would always take the initiative to approach her. Although the three of them have been childhood sweethearts, they seldom talk outside the campus.
As time goes on, Belinda Howard feels that her Brother Luke has changed, no longer like in their childhood when he would proactively get close and talk to her.
Amidst the cheers of female ssmates, an afternoon basketball game finally ends.
Eduardo Ino drops the ball and eagerly passes through a small gate in the middle of the protective.
After all, the two schools are connected, and it doesnt matter which way they take to go home.
As the two brothers just stepped out of the protective, the onlooking female students each showed a face of infatuation, but no matter how much they wanted to get close, their noble statuses meant the girls could only look on from a distance.
"Belinda, lets go home together!" As he came over, Eduardo Ino spoke with a smile.
Chapter 1426 Girl’s Confession
Chapter 1426: Chapter 1426 Girls Confession
Belinda Howard smiled, nodding, though her gaze involuntarily nced at Anthony Chambers who was walking up from behind her.
"Here." She handed over two bottles of mineral water, one to each of the brothers. Over thest two years, this had be a habit of hers.
Taking the water, Isaac Stuart happily guzzled half a bottle in one go!
In contrast, Anthony Chambers was more deliberate, but even his way of drinking carried an undeniably masculine grace.
The three walked side by side, like the most beautiful scene in the academy, drawing envious nces.
"Im so jealous of Belinda Howard, getting to walk with them," someone sourly remarked as they watched the trio walking shoulder to shoulder.
"It cant be helped, theyve been childhood sweethearts since they were little."
"Hey! Anthony Chambers!"
Just as they walked shoulder to shoulder, suddenly a crisp and sweet voice called from behind!
Hearing this, the trio stopped and turned around.
A gentle figure slowly approached them.
As the female student approached, her beautiful eyes darted back and forth across the faces of the two brothers.
Luckily, the brothers were wearing different clothes today, so she recognized Anthony Chambers at first nce.
"I like you, I want to date you!" she dered boldly to Anthony Chambers, causing both Belinda Howard and Isaac Stuart to be momentarily stunned.
In the academy, although many were infatuated with the brothers, no girl had dared to confess so boldly.
Seeing the beautiful girl before him, Belinda Howard couldnt help but pay more attention to her.
Following that, she turned her head, wanting to see Anthony Chambers reaction.
Read full story at Find[?]ovel
However, Anthony Chambers just casually nced at the girl in front of him, then indifferently turned away, clearly ignoring the girls confession and headed towards the School Gate Entrance.
"Hey!" Seeing him ignore her and walk away, the girl, somewhat upset, chased after him, blocking his path with arms outstretched and a look of arrogance, "Do you know who I am?"
"Who?" Anthony Chambers asked calmly, his face as impassive as ever.
Hearing his question, the girl crossed her arms over her chest with a proud expression, "My dad is the Mayor of E City, I am the Mayors Daughter."
"So?"
"So, you dont want to date me?" You should know, in this school and this city, countless guys fawn over me.
And here she was, smitten with Anthony Chambers, even going as far as to make the first move.
Anthony Chambers nced at her, then walked past her and continued forward.
Being ignored a second time, the girl was clearly dumbfounded.
He already knew she was the Mayors Daughter, and he still ignored her like this?
"Hey, Anthony Chambers!" The girl stepped forward, blocking his path again, "Dont you like me?"
"I dont like you."
"Why not!?" Not only is she beautiful, but shes also the Mayors Daughter. Why doesnt he like her?
Looking at the girl before him, Anthony Chambers involuntarily lifted his gaze, looking towards Belinda Howard who was approaching.
Only when she and Isaac Stuart got close did Anthony Chambers reach out his hand, casually pulling Belinda Howard to his side, then he looked at the girl, "Because I already have someone I like."
At these words, not only Belinda Howard but also Isaac Stuart and the girl were extremely surprised!
Chapter 1427: Do you really like Belinda Howard?
Chapter 1427: Chapter 1427: Do you really like Belinda Howard?
That girl turned her line of sight, nced at Belinda Howard in front of her, and then looked towards Fenton Stuart, "Are you saying, you like her?"
Looking at the girl in front of him, Fenton Stuart didnt respond, the answer was already clear.
Belinda Howard turned her head, looking at his handsome profile, she had never thought, one day, he would say he likes her.
For an instant, her heart was tugged, if this were true, how happy she would be.
"You... Whats so good about her!?" Looking at Belinda Howard in front of her, the girl spoke unwillingly.
She was the Mayors Daughter, after all, could she really notpare to this woman?
"You dont need to know that." Having said that, Fenton Stuart took Belinda Howards hand and turned towards the Campus Entrance.
Watching the backs of the two as they left, the girl was seething with frustration, and Anthony Chambers even stood there dumbfounded for half a moment before regaining his senses and chasing after them.
Belinda Howard was pulled along by the hand, walking out the Campus Entrance. Perhaps because his steps were too fast, she was struggling to keep up, and with several books in her hands, as she jogged along, the books in her embrace suddenly scattered on the Ground Level.
Only at this moment did Fenton Stuart stop, turning back to look at her scattered books.
Because the books fell, Belinda Howard instinctively pulled her hand away from his tight grasp and bent down to pick up the books from the ground.
Feeling her withdrawing her hand, Fenton Stuart felt a void in his heart, his hand unconsciously gripping tighter, as if something was slipping through his fingers.
He stood in ce, watching the person hurriedly picking up books, still somewhat unable toe back to reality for a moment.
Behind him, Anthony Chambers had caught up with a little jog, and seeing Belinda Howards books scattered everywhere, also got busy and knelt down to help pick them up.
"Eh, whats this?"
identally, Anthony Chambers found an envelope, and quickly understood what it was.
Wasnt it just a love letter? He didnt even know how many he had received!
Looking at the love letter that suddenly fell out, Belinda Howard was stunned for a few seconds, clearly having forgotten about this letter herself.
"A love letter from someone else?" Anthony Chambers lifted his line of sight, asking her tentatively.
Belinda Howard nodded, it indeed was a love letter from someone else, she had no reason to hide it.
Seeing her nod, Anthony Chambers had a somewhat disappointed expression.
Did she already have someone she liked?
Anthony Chambers felt disappointed, but Belinda Howard didnt notice and picked up all the books, took the love letter from his hand, and as she got up, she saw Fenton Stuart who was still watching her.
Fenton Stuarts gaze moved from her delicate face to the love letter in her hand, and then he turned around and walked towards the School Gate on the right.
"Big Brother!"
Seeing him turning to leave, Anthony Chambers called out to him from Behind.
Fenton Stuart turned around, looking at his Little Brother with a calm face, waiting for him to continue speaking.
"Big Brother, when you said you like Only one just now, was it true?" Anthony Chambers asked with aplex expression.
If Big Brother also liked Only one, what should he do with his feelings for Only one...
Hearing this, Fenton Stuart nced at his Little Brother, then raised his eyes to look at Belinda Howard standing Behind him.
"Or, were you just acting just now for the Mayors Daughter to see?" Anthony Chambers asked tentatively, how he wished that all of that was just a performance by Big Brother, just to reject the Mayors Daughter and stop her from bothering him.
PS: First attempt at a youth romance, there may be many shorings, please forgive Dears, this extra story wont be very long, and updates may be slow, Mia Harizon is not very good at this genre, originally did not want to try it, but seeing Comments where people were looking forward to Babys episode, so Mia Harizon boldly gave it a try! Official source is F?ndNovel
Chapter 1428: It Turns Out It Was Just Acting
Chapter 1428: Chapter 1428: It Turns Out It Was Just Acting
Acting...
Upon hearing these two words, Belinda Howard couldnt help but lift her gaze, and somehow, her heart suddenly sank.
Was it all just an act for the Mayors Daughter?
"Yes." After ncing at the two in front of him, and spotting the love letter in Belinda Howards hands, Anthony Chambers casually replied with a word, then turned and left.
Hearing him say that, Eduardo Ino immediately breathed a sigh of relief. So, it was all just an act just now, scaring him to death!
If both brothers liked the same person, he truly wouldnt know how to choose.
To give up, he couldnt bear it; not to give up, but they were brothers, they couldnt turn against each other, could they?
Fortunately, it was all an act!
Eduardo Ino exhaled, then turned his head and with a refreshed face, smiled at Belinda Howard beside him. The rightful source is f?ndnovel
"Lets go!"
Watching the silhouette walking ahead alone, Belinda Howards expression turned somewhat somber.
Noticing the sadness on her face, Eduardo Ino paused - what was she losing?
Originally walking side by side, the three people now walked one after the other.
Near Saintoro Academy, the four of them rented an apartment together, a three-bedroom, one-living room, for convenience, they didnt rely on family drivers but went home every Weekend.
To cultivate their independence, Baron Stuart and Emily Walker both agreed with their living outside, after all, with two brothers there, the two girls would not be bullied.
Upon returning to the Apartment, before seeing anyone, they already heard a voice.
"You all are back!" Amelia Stuart poked her tender head out, watching the three return.
Seeing her about to head out, Belinda Howard frowned, "Sister Briana, are you going out?"
Amelia Stuart smiled, there was a party tonight, of course, she wanted to rx!
"Yep, going to a ssmates party!" Dressed in a light sleeveless dress, Amelia Stuart smiled as she picked up the bag from the tea table.
Watching their Sister about to leave, Anthony Chambers and Eduardo Ino were not worried at all.
"Come back early, dont let Mom find out," Eduardo Ino reminded.
Although they lived here more freely than at Home, if their sister went out at night, Mom would definitely worry if she found out.
Actually, they were all 22 years old now, no longer children, but in Moms eyes, they seemed like children who would never grow up, especially their Sister, who was utterly pampered by the family!
"Mommy wont know, besides, Im already 22, and I will graduate after one more term, yet Mommy still treats me like a child!" Saying this, Amelia Stuart couldnt help but pout her dissatisfaction.
"What can you do, being a girl?" Eduardo Ino shrugged, unlike them boys, Mom never worried if they went out at night.
"Alright, enough chatting, Im leaving! Bye bye!" Waving at Belinda Howard with a smile, Amelia Stuart hurried towards the direction of the Front Door.
Just before leaving, as if she had forgotten something, she turned back to look at the three people standing Inside the Living Room, "Oh right, tomorrow is Grandmas Birthday, Mom called, reminding us not to forget toe back!"
As her voice faded, the silhouette of Amelia Stuart disappeared At the Entry Hall.
Hearing his Sisters words, Eduardo Ino, standing Inside the Living Room, involuntarily supported his chin with his hand, his handsome brows slightly furrowed, as if pondering something.
Chapter 1429 What do you want to eat tonight?
Chapter 1429: Chapter 1429 What do you want to eat tonight?
Tomorrow is Grandmas birthday. Father and Mother might hold a birthday banquet, which means...
He turned his head, directing his gaze at Belinda Howard.
Maybe tomorrow night, his initial wish wille true!
"Um, what would you all like to eat tonight? Ill cook," said Belinda Howard, looking at the two brothers.
"Dont cook, lets order takeout!" Eduardo clearly didnt want her to cook herself C girls shouldnt have to enter the kitchen and end up covered in the smell of cooking oil.
"Brother Eduardo doesnt like the food I cook?" Belinda Howard turned her head, curiously looking at him as she asked.
?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? findnovel
Her question clearly took Eduardo by surprise.
Its not that he doesnt like her cooking C if possible, hed love nothing more than to eat the meals she makes for the rest of his life!
"Of course not! If youre willing, Id be the happiest to have you cook for me for a lifetime, hehe!"
Belinda took his words as him simply joking with her and didnt take them to heart.
Since childhood, he and Fenton have been different; one lively and cheerful, the other quiet and reserved C and she, against all odds, fell for that quiet and reserved him.
She gave a nonchnt smile, then turned to Fenton, "Brother Luke, what do you feel like eating tonight?"
"It doesnt matter." Fenton replied calmly and headed toward his own room.
Belinda froze for a moment, feeling that his attitude towards her today was particrly indifferent.
Without dwelling on it, she put down the book and backpack in her hands and turned to enter the kitchen.
Though they were both born into a wealthy family, they never lived extravagantly.
"What are you making?" In the kitchen, Belinda was washing some vegetables when suddenly she heard Eduardos voice behind her.
She turned her head, looked at him, then answered with a smile, "I can only make something simple. Would Brother Eduardo mind?"
Heughed, "Not at all, I would never mind the meals you cook, not in this lifetime!"
His tone was light, but deep in those dark eyes hid an intense love that Belinda never noticed.
She just smiled simply, perhaps it was because they grew up together, and the four of them were already so close, many acts of kindness and caring had bemonce for Belinda.
"Wheres Brother Luke?"
"Hes taking a bath, and then it will be my turn."
No sooner had he finished speaking than Eduardo heard the bathroom door in the living room being opened; he knew Big Brother must have finished his bath.
"Im going to take a bath now!"
"Okay!" Belinda smiled at him as she continued to busy herself.
She wasnt very skilled at cooking, only capable of some simple dishes, and her chopping was also slow and deliberate, not very adept.
After the bath, dressed in a fresh and casual set of pajamas, Fenton walked out of his room, his nce unintentionally sweeping in the direction of the kitchen.
He walked over and stood at the front door, watching the slender figure in silence.
Belinda was chopping vegetables, but unintentionally, the words Eduardo had said at the campus entrance popped into her mind.
[Were you just putting on an act for the Mayors Daughter?]
An act, so he had only used her as a shield...
"Ah..." A surge of pain shot up from her finger, causing Belinda to furrow her brows tightly and let out a cry of pain!
Feeling the pain, she immediately stopped chopping, but it was already toote. When she lowered her head, her fingertip was already dripping with fresh blood...
She lifted her hand, somewhat at a loss; she had cooked many times before, but this was the first time she had cut her own finger.
Chapter 1430 Fenton Stuart’s Action
Chapter 1430: Chapter 1430 Fenton Stuarts Action
Just as she was in so much pain that she didnt know what to do, a figure suddenly appeared beside her.
When he saw her fingers covered in blood, Fenton Stuart unthinkingly took her finger into his mouth and began to gently suck on it...
Belinda Howard was stunned for a moment, staring nkly at his intimate act.
Although they had grown up together since they were young, they rarely had such close contact since they became sensible.
Belinda Howard didnt move, letting him continue to suck on her index finger.
After a little while, Fenton Stuart finally took her finger out of his mouth, making sure the blood wasnt flowing too swiftly before pulling her into the Living Room, taking out the Medicine Box with exceedingly tender movements.
Belinda Howard was dazed, she had never enjoyed such treatment before, and couldnt help but be somewhat absent-minded.
Looking at his thick eyshes, Belinda Howard couldnt help but remember the words he had said in the afternoon.
"Brother Luke."
Fenton Stuart lifted his Eyes, gave her a nce, seemingly aware that his actions since she cut her finger had been somewhat unusual.
He pressed his Lips together, calmly exining, "Putting it in the mouth and allowing saliva to mix can stop the bleeding."
Belinda Howard paused, baffled for a moment.
"Oh."
That wasnt what she wanted to ask.
Lowering her head and then raising it again, Belinda Howard still couldnt resist asking, "Brother Luke, the words you said this afternoon, were you really just acting"
"What are you doing?" Before Belinda Howard could finish her question, a voice suddenly interrupted.
The two on the sofa turned their heads and saw Brother Eduardo wiping his damp hair with a towel, looking somewhat curiously at them.
Seeing them holding hands, Brother Eduardo paused, thinking what they might be doing.
Not until he saw Fenton Stuart taking a Band-aid out of the Medicine Box did he suddenly realize, rushing over anxiously to inspect Belinda Howards finger, "Only one, what happened to your hand!?"
Original content can be found at find?novel
Belinda Howard smiled, but that smile was somewhat forlorn.
She had mustered the courage to ask again, but just at this moment, Brother Eduardo came out.
"Its nothing, just nicked it while chopping vegetables just now."
"How could you be so careless? Let me see!" Brother Eduardo approached, squeezing past Fenton Stuart to examine Belinda Howards injured finger attentively and nervously.
"Does it hurt a lot?" Such a minor injury might be trivial for the boys, but for a girl, it must be excruciating!
Belinda Howard smiled again, and of course she understood that he was showing concern for her, "No, it doesnt hurt anymore."
At first, she really felt the pain, but ever since Fenton Stuart took her finger into his mouth to suck on it, she strangely didnt feel a bit of pain anymore, was it really his saliva that alleviated the pain, or was it her own psychological effect?
With this thought, Belinda Howards line of sight involuntarily darted to Fenton Stuarts face Behind Brother Eduardo.
Seeing their intimate act, Fenton Stuart nced once and then stood up, "Stop, Im going to order takeout."
"Theres no need, its all ready, theres just a bit of shredded meat left, once cut we can start frying." Seeing him taking out the phone ready to order takeout, Belinda Howard felt it was a pity; she had prepared everything, wouldnt it be a waste if they ordered takeout now?
By tomorrow, those chopped vegetables would surely have discolored and not be edible.
Fenton Stuart ignored her and insisted on dialing the takeout phone.
"Ugh, youre injured and still cooking, just order takeout!" Brother Eduardo agreed too!
PS: The plot is a slow burn, Dears, so dont be in a hurry, ha.
Chapter 1431: Eat More of This, It’s Blood-Nourishing!
Chapter 1431: Chapter 1431: Eat More of This, Its Blood-Nourishing!
Checking her injured finger, Isaac Stuart thought that it must have bled quite a bit just now, so he looked up at his beloved Big Brother, "Big Brother! Remember to order a serving of Stir-fried Pork Liver to replenish Belindas blood!"
Upon hearing this, Belinda Howard paused, and the corners of her mouth couldnt help but twitch slightly.
She hadnt bled much at all from beginning to end; where was there a need for blood replenishment?
Fenton Stuart seemed to agree with Isaacs statement.
Minutester, the takeout arrived, and the three sat at the Dining Table Front, enjoying a delicious dinner.
"Come on, Belinda, eat more of this, its good for blood replenishment!"
Belinda was about to scoop up a bite of rice, but several pieces of pork liver mysteriously appeared in her bowl. She paused, naturally unable to refuse Isaacs kindness.
She also knew very well that apart from her parents, it had always been the three Stuart siblings who had cherished her since childhood.
She smiled and put a piece of pork liver in her mouth, thankful that she didnt dislike pork liver, otherwise, she would have let down his good intentions!
"Thank you, Brother Eduardo." She ate and gave him a sweet smile in return.
Isaac became even happier, nced at the other dishes on the Dining Table Top, and then picked up some spinach, "Eat more of this too, its not only good for blood replenishment but also for adding vitamins!"
Looking at the rice in the bowl, nowpletely covered by the vegetables he had served, Belindas smile stiffened a bit.
At this rate, she wouldnt even need to eat the white rice; she wouldnt be able to finish all the vegetables!
Opposite her, Fenton was leisurely eating dinner, and upon seeing the intimate interaction between the two across from him, his expression turned a few shades gloomier.
He and his Little Brother, simr in appearance and height, hadpletely opposite personalities.
Unlike Isaac, he couldnt be so natural and proactive in everything.
Seeing the happy and rxed expressions of the two, Fenton took a few bites of rice and food, then put down his bowl and chopsticks and said indifferently, "Im full."
Having said that, he stood up and headed toward Own Room.
Th?s chapter is updated by find[?]ovel
Watching his abrupt departure, Belindas expression paused momentarily.
He finished eating that quickly?
She lowered her head, involuntarily examining the Food on the Dining Table and the remaining rice in his bowl, which was barely touched.
Upon a closer look, Belinda realized that apart from spinach and pork liver, almost all the other A few dishes were her favorites...
It must be a coincidence, right? A coincidence that her taste and that of the Brothers were quite simr.
That must be it!
She looked up again, following the retreating back of Fenton Stuart until the Room door was closed, Belinda reluctantly withdrew her line of sight.
From start to end, Isaac had been observing the subtle changes on her face, and he noticed that for some reason, her gaze always seemed to follow Big Brother...
Thinking about this, the smile on Isaacs face also dimmed slightly.
"Oh, Belinda, youll be going to my Grandmas birthday banquet tomorrow, right?" Shifting away from his confusion, Isaac changed the subject, feeling excited and full of anticipation just thinking about tomorrows anticipated Banquet.
How could he not be excited? It had been 17 years, and he was finally about to attend the first Banquet with her present.
A casual statement from Childhood, he had never forgotten, Silently waiting, waiting for her to grow up, to be his partner for the first dance.
Hearing his words, Belinda withdrew her thoughts and looked at him, just as she was about to speak, the Cell Phone chose that moment to ring.
Chapter 1432: Childhood Promise
Chapter 1432: Chapter 1432: Childhood Promise
When she saw the caller ID, the smile that had vanished from her face instantly reappeared.
"Hello, Mom!"
"Belinda, remember toe home tomorrow, were going to Grandma Stuarts birthday banquet," Cam Walkers very cordial voice sounded from the phone.
"Okay, I know."
"Have you eaten dinner?" Even though her daughter came home every week, Cam Walker couldnt help but worry.
"Im eating right now."
"Then eat more, see you tomorrow!"
"Okay!"
After hanging up the phone, Mother and Daughter, Belinda Howard looked up to the opposite side at Eduardo Stuart, "My mom called, asking me not to forget toe home tomorrow and attend Grandma Stuarts birthday banquet."
Hearing her say this, Eduardo Stuart was thrilled!
"Great! Belinda, you shouldnt have forgotten... the promise you made to me when you were a child, right?" Worried that she might forget, Eduardo Stuart asked cautiously.
Belinda Howard was momentarily stunned, not immediately recalling what he was referring to.
"What promise?" she asked, puzzled.
Eduardo Stuart felt a pang of disappointment, thinking she really had forgotten.
"Its about the promise you made when you were a child to be my dance partner..." His voice trailed off with a hint of dejection as he reminded her.
Hearing this, Belinda Howard suddenly realized and couldnt help but smile gently, "Oh, that! Yes, I remember!"
So that was what he meant, she certainly hadnt forgotten.
Because every time he attended a banquet, he would always ask her when she would join him at a banquet and invite her for their first dance.
Seeing she hadnt forgotten, Eduardo Stuart became very pleased and picked up the chopsticks to heap her bowl full of vegetables.
"Im d you remember,e on! Eat more!" He couldnt contain his delight, repeatedly serving Belinda Howard more food.
Looking at the heaping bowl, Belinda Howard couldnt help but smile awkwardly, "Okay, Eduardo, if you keep adding more, I really wont be able to eat..."
She looked up, her eyes slightly aggrieved.
At this moment, Eduardo Stuart realized that perhaps he had gotten a bit too excited and just chuckled.
Right now, not far behind the room door, through a small crack, Anthony Chambers quietly stood behind the door with a somewhat gloomy expression, watching theughing people inside the Living Room.
In their childhood, whenever they met, she would always look at him first, speak to him first, and be affectionate towards him first.
But as time passed, it felt like they were growing further apart, so far that he felt like they were almost strangers.
What could have changed her, making her drift further away from him...
After finishing dinner and cleaning up the table, Belinda Howard went back to her Own Room, it was already 9:30 PM after she finished her homework.
Rising from her desk, stretchingzily, she then walked with her Clothes into the bathroom.
After freshening up, she felt much more revitalized; summer indeed called for afortable bath!
However, as she got up to change into her own clothes aftering out from behind the Fish Tank, she discovered...
In her haste to grab her adorable pajamas, she had forgotten her underwear...
In an instant, she furrowed her brows in annoyance, realizing that she was too forgetful!
N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find~Novel
What if someday she ended up forgetting herself?
Calcting the time, it was probably 10 PM now, she wondered if Sister Briana hade home yet.
She stood up, wrapped herself in a bath towel, clutching its edge with her hand to ensure it wouldnt slip off, and then she slightly opened the bathroom door.
Chapter 1433: An Awkward Scene
Chapter 1433: Chapter 1433: An Awkward Scene
Then, she cautiously stuck her head out, making sure everything was quiet outside before she softly called out towards her room door.
"Brother Briana, are you back?"
Get full chapters from find?novel
"..." However, the response wasplete silence.
It seemed that Sister Briana hadnte back yet.
She turned her gaze and looked towards Fenton Stuart and Isaac Stuarts room doors, quiet as could be, they might have already gone to sleep.
Unlike her, they had lots of homework to do every day; at this time, they should be asleep!
Thinking about this, Belinda Howards guard was let down a bit.
She carefully stretched out her foot, stepping out of the bathroom door, attempting to quietly return to her own room to get her underwear and bra!
But just as she walked a few steps out of the bathroom, she frowned, seeming somewhat foolish?
Since she forgot to take them, why not just go straight to her room and change into pajamas?
Thinking about this, she pursed her lips again, turned around intending to go back to the bathroom to get the forgotten pajamas.
However, just as she suddenly turned around, a figure appeared opposite her, just standing there quietly, gazing straight at her...
Although she was only 17 years old, through her exposed fragrant shoulders and slender *****, Fenton Stuart could easily tell that underneath that bath towel was an exceedingly heart-stirring figure!
The four of them had been living together for over a year, but this was the first time Fenton Stuart had seen such a scene.
What was she doing, running around the living room in just a bath towel?
One must know that a bath towel is something that could slip off at any time, wasnt she afraid that their brothers mighte out at any moment and see her...
Seeing him suddenly appearing in the living room, Belinda Howard was a bit shocked at first, it took a while before she came back to her senses from the daze, and she immediately wanted to rush towards the bathroom!
However, perhaps because she was too tense and eager, her body moved greatly, and the bath towel identally slipped down, and at this time she still hadntpletely realized it, until she felt a coolness on her body, she turned her head back and only then did she notice the bath towel had fallen behind her.
In an instant, her graceful and hot figure was disyed naked in front of Fenton Stuart.
Clearly, Fenton Stuart hadnt expected her bath towel to actually fall off, and for a moment was somewhat stunned, forgetting to avert his gaze...
Having lived for 22 years, this was actually the first time he had seen a girls body, it was inevitable that for a moment he forgot toe back to reality.
The sudden falling of the bath towel was something Belinda Howard hadnt expected at all, at this time, she really wish she could find a hole to crawl into.
She turned her head, only to see Fenton Stuart standing still looking at her, suddenly feeling a mix of annoyance and embarrassment, "Brother Luke!"
Her bath towel had slipped off identally, but he was actually staring at her body, without moving his eyes!
She liked him but didnt want to be seen by him like this!
Not until her voice rang out did Fenton Stuart finallye back to his senses, suddenly turning his body, back facing her.
Damn! What was he doing just now!
Fenton Stuart was quite annoyed with himself for how he had been distracted for that moment.
He had actually been staring dumbfounded at her body!
Seeing him turn around, Belinda Howard quickly picked up the bath towel from the ground, then turned and rushed into the bathroom, after grabbing her pajamas, she hurried back to her own room!
Only after hearing the noise of the room door being closed did Fenton Stuart turn back around, facing the empty living room.
Chapter 1434 Band-aid and Note
Chapter 1434: Chapter 1434 Band-aid and Note
He had not fallen asleep just now, but stood on the balcony pondering, when suddenly, he heard Belindas voice from inside the living room and went to open the door. Just as he entered the living room, he saw such a captivating scene...
Damn it, why does his throat feel a bit ufortable?
Coming back to his senses, Anthony felt his throat dry, and after frowning and swallowing his saliva several times, he still felt ufortable. He went to the kitchen, poured a cup of cold water, and drank it all in one gulp.
After changing into her pajamas, Belinday in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep; her mind was filled with the scenes from just now, making her angry, shy, and even more so, embarrassed.
What to do! What to do! Seeing Brother Luke tomorrow, how should she face him? Pretend that nothing happened? Or y dumb?
This question troubled Belinda all night, and she got up the next day with insufficient sleep, rising veryte.
Briana had already finished washing up and came back to her room only to see Belinda had not yet gotten up, which made her frown in confusion, "Belinda, why arent you up yet?"
Normally, she gets up earlier than herself, so why is shete today?
"Im getting up." Belinda lifted the thin quilt, in fact, she wanted to get upte today, not because she couldnt but...
She wanted to wait for Brother Luke to leave before getting up so she could avoid the awkwardness ofst night, even if it might only be temporary.
But over time,st nights incident should fade away between them, right?
Thats what Belinda thought, so she decided that from now on she would avoid facing Brother Luke directly as much as possible!
Fresh chapters posted on find?novel
As everyone was busy preparing to leave for school, they couldnt wait for Belinda any longer and Eduardo called out, "Belinda, arent you ready yet?"
Usually, they would all leave together. Today, it was obvious that Belinda was muchter.
"I need a little while longer, you all go ahead!"
Belinda stood inside her own room, responding to Eduardos words.
Hearing her voice from the room, the three people standing at the front door couldnt help but frown. What was up with her today? She was actually asking them to go first?
Belinda stood quietly behind her room door, making sure there was no sound from the living room. Only then did she open the door, leave the room, and go to the restroom to wash up.
Picking up the toothpaste and toothbrush, Belinda suddenly found a brand new Band-Aid and a note on the side of the washbasin.
She picked up the note, a bit stunned, and saw it read: Dont forget to put on a new Band-Aid.
Looking at the handwriting, Belinda was dumbfounded.
Was this left for her? Who left it?
Belinda was nk but didnt have time to think further. After washing up and putting on the new Band-Aid, she grabbed her backpack and hurried down the stairs.
However, upon seeing the three figures standing at the apartment entrance, she froze.
They hadnt left?
"Belinda, are you ready? Lets go!" Hearing footsteps behind her, Briana turned around and, as expected, saw hering down.
Belinda looked startled, not expecting the three of them to be waiting here for her.
Looking up, her gaze involuntarilynded on Anthonys face, and he, at this moment, was also looking at her.
Their eyes met in the air, and as soon as she touched his ink-jade-like star eyes, Belinda quickly lowered her head, and for some reason, suddenly felt her cheeks burning hot!
PS: This extra will be at most a few tens of thousands of words, and once its finished, the whole book will be concluded. Some readers have asked about Belindas close kinship with the two brothers. Careful readers should know that Cam was adopted and has no blood rtion to Emily, so they are cousins only in name, and in reality, there is no blood rtionship at all.
Chapter 1435: Vivian Ferguson’s Birthday Banquet
Chapter 1435: Chapter 1435: Vivian Fergusons Birthday Banquet
"Belinda, are you okay? Dont you feel well?" Baron Stuart noticed her suddenly flushed face, walked over with some concern, and reached out to touch her forehead.
However, the moment his hand was about to touch her, Belinda Howard quickly dodged, as if afraid he would discover something, and retreated, saying "Im fine! Were going to bete, lets hurry!"
As her words ended, she was already a step ahead, walking in front of everyone!
Watching her hurried figure walking ahead, Baron Stuart and Amelia Stuart thought she was really afraid of beingte, so they quickly hurried to school.
Only Zachary Stuart, watching her slim figure, remained calm.
He knew she was clearly angry about what happenedst night.
Thinking of her annoyed and angry look as she yelled at himst night, Zachary Stuart suddenly felt a tightness in his chest, very ufortable.
Between them, the distance was growing further and further. Afterst night, would she keep even more distance and stop caring about him?
Zachary Stuart stood still, watching her distant figure, and couldnt help but guess in his heart.
.
Vivian Fergusons Birthday Banquet was held in the evening. After school, the three Stuart siblings went back to the Stuart Manor early.
Official source is findnovel
As night fell, with the intertwining neon lights outside, the lights were bright inside the Stuart Manors Banquet Hall.
Under the luxurious crystalmp, Amelia Stuart in a white knee-length evening dress appeared even more gracefully delicate and exceptionally beautiful in the light.
After years of wear and tear, Vivian Ferguson now had a head full of gray hair, and Zachary Stuart had also passed away seven years ago.
"Grandma! Happy birthday!" Upon arriving at the Banquet Hall, Amelia Stuart affectionately took Vivian Fergusons hand and said, pampered and tenderly!
Vivian Ferguson was unspeakably content seeing her granddaughter who had grown up to be so graceful.
"Good!" She doted over Amelia Stuart fondly.
Then she looked up, as if she hadnt seen her two lovely and handsome grandsons yet.
"Eh? Where are your brothers?"
"Here theye! Theyreing down, over there!" Amelia Stuart looked up just in time to see Zachary Stuart and Baron Stuart descending the stairs and pointed in their direction.
At this time, the two brothers were also heading towards Vivian Ferguson.
"Grandma, happy birthday, wishing you youth forever!" Baron Stuart said with a smile, even better at winning the elders heart than Amelia Stuart!
Vivian Ferguson, of course,ughed so hard she couldnt close her mouth, "Im all old bones now, how can I be younger and younger, your ttering always makes grandma so happy!"
Vivian Ferguson was beaming at her beloved grandson.
"Grandma, happy birthday." Zachary Stuart also offered his blessings, much calmer and more low-keypared to his little brother and sister.
At this moment, a man and a woman walked down the staircase.
Thirteen years had passed, and although Baron Stuart and Emily Walker were both over forty years old, from their appearance, they still retained the charm and grace of their younger years, looking as though they were only in their thirties. Baron Stuart seemed unchanged over these years, remaining as handsome and cool as ever.
"Daddy and Mommy areing down!"
As soon as Amelia Stuart saw them, she couldnt wait to run over.
Emily Walker was dressed in a light-colored, knee-length cheongsam, revealing her tall and slender figure, her ck hair lightly tied up, giving her an impression of dignity and grandeur.
Once the family was all together, they began greeting guests who came from the business world to offer congrattions.
Chapter 1436: They are the Notable Figures in Campus
Chapter 1436: Chapter 1436: They are the Notable Figures in Campus
"Oh my, Baron Stuarts Old Madam, congrattions! You look younger and younger!"
At the Grand Entrance Gate, a man with an outstanding demeanor approached, apanied by two women. As soon as he saw Vivian Ferguson, he loudly offered his congrattions.
Vivian Ferguson, of course, was no stranger to this man and responded with a polite smile.
"Mayor White is just being kind," she replied. Then she turned her head and smiled at one of the women beside Mayor White, "Mrs. White is also here."
Hearing this, the middle-aged woman responded with a slight smile and gave Vivian Ferguson a courteous nod.
"Nathalie,e and meet them. This is Baron Stuarts Old Madam, and here are Mr. Stuart and his Mrs." Seeing the members of the Stuart Family, Mayor White quickly brought his daughter forward to meet the Stuarts, introducing her with a beaming face!
Standing in front of a row of elders, Nathalie was very polite, disying a sweet smile, "Hello Baron Stuarts Old Madam, Mr. Stuart, Mrs. Stuart!"
"Hello!" Vivian Ferguson smiled back while looking at Nathalie.
Emily Walker also gave Nathalie a slight smile and a nod, while Baron Stuart remained calm andposed throughout.
"This is my grandson and granddaughter, Im sure Mayor White is already quite familiar with them," Vivian Ferguson said, introducing her three grandchildren with a smile.
"Of course, I remember!" Mayor White said,ughing.
Upon hearing this, Nathalie couldnt help but raise her head, her gaze sweeping over the faces of the three siblings.
Today, both Isaac Stuart and Fenton Stuart were dressed in ck swallowtail coats, and Nathalie couldnt tell which one was Isaac Stuart and which one was Fenton Stuart.
"Why are you both dressed the same today? Its making it very hard for me to tell you apart," Nathalieined, pouting slightly, showing her dissatisfaction.
But this disy of dissatisfaction seemed extremely adorable to onlookers, making her impossible to dislike.
"What, do you know each other?" Emily Walker seemed to sense that these young men and women were acquainted.
"Of course, the two brothers are quite well-known on campus. Its just that I only found out today, at this birthday banquet, from my father, that they are the children of the Business King, heirs to the Stuart Family!"
Initially, she had no idea of the brothers true identities. It was only tonight, when attending the banquet, did she learn from her father that the twin brothers were the next-generation heirs of the business empire, the Stuart Family children!
Its no wonder, after all, she had juste of age and had never seen the brothers in public before.
However, if thats the case, doesnt it mean that shes now a bit closer to Isaac Stuart?
Hearing Nathalies words, Emily Walker couldnt help but burst intoughter.
As expected, despite concealing their identity in the academy, nothing could hinder the charm and allure of her sons!
"Now I remember, youre that Mayors Daughter who yestyesterday afternoon confessed to my Big Brother," Isaac Stuart suddenly remembered the girl, was she not the Mayors Daughter who confessed to his Big Brother yesterday afternoon?
However, before he could finish the word "yesterday," Nathalie interrupted him.
Looking at him, Nathalie smiled and said, "Are you the little brother, Anthony Chambers?"
Anthony Chambers paused for a moment, then nodded, not denying it.
Seeing him nod, Nathalie then shifted her gaze to the side towards Eduardo Ino, "You must be Isaac Stuart? I understand now!"
With a fleeting nce at her, Isaac Stuart turned his gaze away to another part of the Banquet Hall. If it werent for politeness, he might have walked away right then. Follow current nov?ls on find?novel
Chapter 1437: How about a dance with me?
Chapter 1437: Chapter 1437: How about a dance with me?
However, just as he casually raised his head and looked elsewhere, several familiar figures walked in through the grand entrance gate.
This text is hosted at F?ndNovel
Belinda Howard had just entered the banquet hall when her line of sight naturally lifted, and at this moment, she saw Anthony Chambers looking towards her direction.
For a few seconds, she was startled, then quickly lowered her head, her gaze flickering away.
As soon as yton Howard and Cam Walker entered the banquet hall, they immediately saw Stuarts family members standing not far away and walked over with their son and daughter.
"Aunt, congrattions, may you enjoy endless longevity," yton Howard and Cam Walker said as they presented their birthday banquet gift.
A servant took the gift, and as Vivian Ferguson saw the family of four arrive, her face lit up with joy, "Youvee!"
As time passed, gradually all the guests had arrived.
A waltz started ying, and many couples began to step into the dance floor.
Belinda Howard stood quietly aside, watching the men and women enter the dance floor, young and old, all looking so well-matched.
Holding a cup of fruit juice, she quietly watched the people in the center of the dance floor when suddenly, a pale and slender hand appeared before her.
Her expression paused, then she turned her head and saw Isaac Stuart smiling at her.
"Beautiful Princess, would you do me the honor of joining me for this first dance?"
From the start, he had been looking forward to the music starting. For thirteen years, his earliest wish was to take her hand and dance the first dance of his life.
Of course, for all the dances in the future, he hoped the hand he held would be hers.
Seeing Isaac Stuart suddenly appear, for a moment Belinda Howard was somewhat stunned, but recalling what he said yesterday, she couldnt help but smile. She remembered that as a child she indeed promised to be his dance partner once.
Thinking about this, Belinda Howard revealed a sweet smile and without hesitation extended her hand into Isaac Stuarts.
Touching her delicate fingers, Isaac Stuart felt a surge of tion and his grip on her hand involuntarily tightened.
Meanwhile, not far away, Anthony Chambers stood there, quietly watching them enter the dance floor.
At this moment, he felt an unspeakableplexity in his heart.
Seeing her hand in hand with his brother entering the dance floor, his chest felt suffocatingly tight, extremely ufortable, and even a bit irritable!
"Anthony."
A voice suddenly sounded in his ear. Anthony Chambers turned his head and saw his mother standing before him.
"Mom," he answered softly.
Seeing her handsome and dashing son, Emily Walker smiled broadly. "Theres a favor Id like to ask of you."
Hearing this, Anthony Chambers slightly furrowed his brow, "What is it?"
"Its about Nathalie Juan, the Mayors daughter, she"
"Anthony Chambers, would you dance with me?" Before Emily Walker could finish, a voice suddenly interjected from beside them.
Mother and son turned their gaze to see Nathalie Juan walking up confidently.
Seeing her, Anthony Chambers seemed even more impatient and was about to turn away.
"Hey, Anthony Chambers, dont go!" Seeing him leaving, Nathalie Juan couldnt help but drop her fa?ade.
After all, her father was the Mayor of E City, even if the Stuarts were powerful, didnt many business matters still require her fathers approval before his father could proceed?
Like the recent vi development, could they have developed it on time without her fathers green light?
Hearing this, Anthony Chambers halted his steps and turned his head back irritably, about to speak, but Emily Walker already started smiling ingratiatingly.
Chapter 1438 Belinda Howard Is Distracted
Chapter 1438: Chapter 1438 Belinda Howard Is Distracted
She walked over and took her sons arm, "That one, just consider it giving your father face, apany her for a dance?"
Anthony turned his head, feeling puzzled by his mothers sudden request.
Previously when encountering those who wanted to ingratiate themselves with the Stuart Family, his parents would directly ignore them. Why did they want him to cooperate with them today?
"Why?" He frowned, looking at his mother.
Emily smiled awkwardly with a slightly unnatural expression.
"Just becausest time your father owed Mayor White a favor. Now, just a moment ago, Nathalie Juan insisted on dancing with you. Its your grandmothers birthday banquet, it wouldnt be nice to have any unpleasantness, right?"
You know, when Nathalie Juan made that request earlier, many guests were around. If her son had directly refused, it would have inevitably been somewhat rude.
Listening to his mothers words, Anthony was utterly cold.
He raised his eyes and nced at Nathalie Juan not far away.
Dancing was indeed not a difficult task, but he didnt want to invite any girl, except for Belinda Howard.
But seeing the difficult expression on his mothers face and the two people in the center of the dance floor chatting andughing, suddenly, he changed his mind and agreed, "Okay."
??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? findnovel
After speaking, he walked past Emily, went up to Nathalie Juan, took her wrist in one hand and headed towards the center of the dance floor.
Seeing her son suddenly change his mind, Emily who was standing there was still somewhat stunned.
What happened, he clearly seemed reluctant just now, why did he suddenly change his mind?
In the center of the dance floor, Anthony and Belinda Howard were chatting andughing, when suddenly, a familiar figure appeared in Belinda Howards view.
Seeing Anthony and Nathalie Juan enter the center of the dance floor, Belinda Howard suddenly stopped, and Eduardo Ino, not expecting her to stop suddenly, identally stepped on her foot.
"Hisss..." Only when a pain transmitted from her foot did Belinda Howarde back to her senses, slightly frowning in pain.
"Did I step on you? Are you alright?" Seeing her frowning in pain, Eduardo was heartbroken and about to bend down to check her foot.
Since it was a public ce, Belinda Howard didnt want him to lower himself so much to check her foot, so she extended her hand to stop him from bending down.
"Im fine."
Eduardo looked up, still somewhat worried and asked, "Really?"
"Yeah." Belinda Howard nodded, showing a faint light smile.
But then, her gaze still involuntarily looked in another direction, following her line of sight, Eduardo also turned his head, only to realize that somehow his brother and Nathalie Juan had also entered the dance floor.
He turned his head, looking at Belinda Howard, and saw a dimness on her face.
Had she been distracted just because she saw his brother and Nathalie Juan also entering the dance floor to dance?
But why, why did seeing his brother and Nathalie Juan dancing make her distracted and absent-minded?
"Belinda..." Seeing her staring into the distance, Eduardo couldnt help but softly call out, trying to pull back her thoughts.
Hearing this, Belinda Howard quickly redirected her gaze, turned to look at him, and then sweetly smiled, "Lets continue."
Seeing her say to continue, Eduardo also smiled, took her hand, wrapped his arm around her slender waist and continued the previously unfinished Waltz.
But at this moment, Belinda Howard no longer had a smile on her face, while Eduardo also felt that her gaze kept asionally ncing towards the direction where his brother and Nathalie Juan were.
Chapter 1439: They Seem Quite Well-Matched
Chapter 1439: Chapter 1439: They Seem Quite Well-Matched
Does she like His Brother?
Isaac Stuart dared not think further, and he feared that oue.
If Belinda Howard liked Big Brother, what should he do?
"Isnt that My Brother and Nathalie Juan? They look quite well-matched when you see them like this," he said unintentionally, wanting to observe the subtle changes on her face.
Belinda Howard lifted her head, and upon hearing his words, her expression visibly darkened.
She lowered her head, pulling a strained smile, "Is that so..."
Looking at them, she also felt they were quitepatible, but why did her heart feel so ufortable?
Noticing the gloom on her face, Isaac Stuarts mood also changed with hers, a heavy feeling within his heart, quite bitter.
"Fenton Stuart, I didnt expect you to be such a haughty tsundere!" In the Center of Dance Floor, Nathalie Juan lifted her head, gazing at the dashing man before her. Ever since she entered Saintoro Academy, she had fallen for him at first sight, but at that time, she was too proud and haughty to humble herself to confess her feelings.
She deliberately appeared before him, but it seemed each time she was ignored by him, and finally, unable to endure his indifference, she confessed her feelings to him yesterday.
For 18 years, this was her very first confession.
Since the Dancing began, Fenton Stuarts expression had remained indifferent, with not even a hint of a smile visible on that Handsome Face.
However, she liked that cool, aloof aura of his, which deeply attracted her.
Fenton Stuart raised his Eyes, ncing at Nathalie Juan before him. His wless Handsome Face was typically indifferent, "What do you mean?"
Nathalie Juan smiled, "Isnt it that you did not want to dance with me? Why then did you suddenly change your mind just now?"
Nathalie Juan thought she was simply too beautiful, believing no man could resist her charm!
And naturally, Fenton Stuart was no exception.
Discover more novels at find[?]ovel
Hearing this, Fenton Stuart couldnt help but lift his Eyes, and at this time, his line of sight was directly in front of Belinda Howard, but within two seconds, both of their gazes had diverged.
"If you dont want to dance with me, then lets stop here," he coldly replied, ready to release Nathalie Juans waist.
Seeing this, Nathalie Juan quickly reacted, "Who said I didnt want to dance with you!? Who stops dancing halfway through? Lets continue!"
Her words had just fallen, but her gaze inadvertently drifted to one side, to Belinda Howard dancing with Isaac Stuart, and that reminded her of what Fenton Stuart had told her when she confessed Yesterday afternoon.
She turned her gaze, looking at Fenton Stuarts calm Handsome Face.
If he truly liked that Little Girl, he wouldnt have failed to invite her to dance Tonight, would he?
The clever and quick-witted Nathalie Juan felt in an instant that perhaps Yesterday afternoon, he had used that girl as a shield to reject her purposely.
This wouldnt be strange, knowing that within the entire Saintoro Educational Park, how many female students chased these Brothers, but only to be ruthlessly rejected by them; to win Fenton Stuarts affections, naturally, it would take some effort.
However, Nathalie Juan could not bepared with those other girls. Her Father was the Mayor of E City, and her Status was naturally different!
Thinking about this, Nathalie Juan was filled with confidence, believing that one day, she would definitely win Fenton Stuart over!
"Fenton Stuart, you dont have a girlfriend, do you?" She lifted her head, as if she had already seen through yesterdays lie.
Fenton Stuart paused, his Eyelid drooping slightly, looking at Nathalie Juan, "What exactly do you want to say?"
Chapter 1440 She is not your girlfriend!
Chapter 1440: Chapter 1440 She is not your girlfriend!
Nathalies line of sight involuntarily drifted towards someone not far away, "That girl, shes not your girlfriend!"
Following her gaze, Fenton Stuart also looked towards Belinda Howard, but ultimately he remained silent, not answering Nathalies question.
Nathalie confidently lifted the corners of her mouth, "I think shes your little brothers girlfriend. Yesterday, you just used her as a shield, right?"
Just as Nathalie finished speaking, the hand that Fenton Stuart had ced on her waist suddenly let go, then he turned around indifferently and walked towards the direction outside the dance floor.
For a moment, Nathalie stood there, somewhat astonished, but by the time she came to her senses, the music had already stopped and the couples were gradually leaving the dance floor.
She regained herposure and looked in the direction of Fenton Stuarts departing figure, eventually lifting the corners of her mouth and quickly following his footsteps!
At the end of the song, Belinda Howard and Isaac Stuart also stepped out of the dance floor.
Belinda looked at Fenton Stuarts receding figure and Nathalies following footsteps in the distancethey seemed to be talking happily. Thinking about this, Belinda felt a wave of disappointment.
That stifling feeling made her very ufortable.
She had never felt this way before; she had never seen Brother Luke getting so close to any girl since they were young. This Nathalie, seemed to be the first.
No wonder, after all, she is the Mayors daughter, adored by many male students, capturing their heartsno doubt Brother Luke was no exception.
Isaac stood silently aside, just watching her downcast expression.
Ever since she saw her big brother dancing with Nathalie in the dance hall, a smile had never returned to her face...
"Eduardo Ino, shall we go outside for some air?"
Isaacs bright and clear voice echoed in her ears. Belinda Howard snapped back to reality and nced at him. Before she could react, Isaac had already grabbed her hand and was leading her toward the backyard!
Underneath the night sky, the moonlight was bright white, reflecting off the swimming pools water surface, casting golden shimmers like another starry sky on the ground.
Since the banquet hall was bustling at this time, it was much quieter herepared to the garden.
A gentle breeze blew past and Belinda Howard raised her hand to brush away a few strands of hair tousled by the wind.
"How is it, isnt it much morefortable outside here?" Isaac turned his head, looked at Belinda beside him, and asked with a bright smile.
Belinda looked up at the vast starry sky, and with the beauty of the Stuart Familys garden, her mood seemed to have improved; she no longer felt as suffocated as before.
"Mhm."
She replied softly and simultaneously withdrew her hand from Isaacs grasp, then took a few steps forward, standing beneath the garden gazing up at the beautiful starry sky.
Feeling her hand leaving his palm, Isaac felt an emptiness in his heart, as though something had slipped between his fingers.
Looking at her slender figure, she was so dazzling against the backdrop of the starry sky.
"Belinda." He called out to her softly, looking at her figure.
Belinda turned her head, looking at him with puzzlement, "Hmm?"
Isaacs expression was calm, the smile had faded, reced by a look of earnestness.
Chapters first released on find~novel
After a long time, he finally spoke slowly, "I like you."
At his words, Belinda was first taken aback, and then as if realizing something, she revealed a sweet smile and looked at him in response, "I like Brother Eduardo, too."
Hearing this, a touch of excitement could be seen on Isaacs calm face, but a secondter, it was as if he caught himself and then asked, "What about my big brother? Do you like him, too?"
Chapter 1441: If You Leave Again, I’ll Jump Down!
Chapter 1441: Chapter 1441: If You Leave Again, Ill Jump Down!
Belinda Howard was momentarily taken aback; of course she liked him, how could she not?
She forced a smile, a bit bitter, yet still managed to put on a calm fa?ade, "I like both you and Brother Luke!"
Indeed, her notion of liking was just the affection between siblings.
?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find1Novel
Watching the smile on her face, Isaac Stuart only felt a surge of bitterness in his heart, and couldnt help but bow his head, revealing a bitter smile.
"Belinda, the kind of liking Im talking about isnt what youre thinking, but rather"
"Anthony Chambers, wait for me!"
Isaac Stuart was about to rify, but his words were suddenly cut off by the approaching voice.
Both turned their heads at the sound, only to see two figures, a man and a woman, walking over from the poolside.
In the night, although the moonlight was pale and the lights bright, the distance was such that Belinda could not clearly make out their figures.
But for certain, those two silhouettes were Anthony Chambers and Nathalie Juan.
Moreover, she recognized Nathalie Juans voice.
"Anthony Chambers, if you walk away again, Im going to jump in!" Watching Anthony Chambers, who waspletely ignoring her, Nathalie Juan stopped in exasperation, looking discontentedly at his retreating figure.
She had been pestering him for a while, but he had been ignoring her, which was hard for her to ept given her usual prideful nature.
She knew very well that with other men, a mere gesture from her would bring a group flocking to curry favor.
Yet this Anthony Chambers waspletely disregarding her existence!
Hearing this, Anthony Chambers finally turned around, ncing at her. Under the night sky, his luminous stone-like star eyes still showed no trace of emotion.
"Now that its summer, what can jumping in do?" he asked, looking at her.
Nathalie Juan pouted, "I cant swim!"
Upon hearing this, Anthony Chambers gave her a cold nce and then turned, continuing to walk along the edge of the pool.
However, just as he took a few steps, there came a sudden plunk from behind.
He paused his steps, his brows slightly furrowed, and when he turned around, he saw a huge white spray ripple across the pool under the starry sky.
He wasnt particrly startled, rather he watched the ripples on the pool surface with a calm focus.
After hearing the sound, Belinda Howard and Isaac Stuart who were not far away also hurried over. From afar, they only saw a figure plunge into the pool; although they couldnt confirm who it was, the prior voice made it certain that Nathalie Juan had disappeared, meaning she must be the one who fell into the water!
Sure enough, as they rushed over, they saw Nathalie Juan in the pool, ceaselessly pping at the water surface, and by the looks of it, it seemed she truly couldnt swim...
For a moment, both Belinda Howard and Isaac Stuart were somewhat stunned!
Nathalie Juan really couldnt swim!?
Anthony Chambers calmly watched the scene unfolding, his deep eyes betraying neither urgency nor concern for Nathalie Juan, who continued pping the water.
"Anthony Chambers... I... I really cant swim... Save..."
Inside the pool, Nathalie Juan swallowed several mouthfuls of water, hoping against hope that Anthony Chambers would dive in to save her.
Standing poolside, Isaac Stuart became a bit anxious upon witnessing the scene.
He turned his head to look at his older brother, "Big Brother, she really seems unable to swim..."
Anthony Chambers still wore a calm expression, but as the spray in the pool grew smaller, his calm brow increasingly tightened...
One second before, Nathalie Juan was still incessantly pping at the water, next second, only to see her upper body that had been visible on the surface started to slowly sink...
Chapter 1442: The Consequences of Pretending to Faint
Chapter 1442: Chapter 1442: The Consequences of Pretending to Faint
Following that, the water surface was calm...
At this moment, Anthony Chambers seemed a bit astonished.
Doesnt Nathalie Juan really know how to swim?
"Brother Luke, she... shes sinking!" On the side, Belinda Howard unbelievably turned her head to watch Nathalie Juan sink to the bottom of the water.
However, as soon as she finished speaking, Anthony Chambers had quickly removed his swallowtail coat and jumped into the water, swimming towards where Nathalie had submerged.
Secondster, Anthony Chambers was dragging Nathalies body towards the poolside; with the help of Isaac Stuart and Belinda Howard, Nathalies body was pulled ashore.
"Hey, wake up." Anthony Chambers, drenched, patted Nathalies face with his hand, trying to wake her.
Today was his grandmas birthday banquet, and he did not want to cause any incidents because of this.
Newest update provided by find?novel
What surprised him even more was that Nathalies actions were so extreme, jumping into the pool without knowing how to swim!
Watching Nathalie with her eyes tightly closed, both Belinda Howard and Isaac Stuart were very worried.
It was supposed to be a fine birthday banquet, and they certainly did not want to turn it into a homicide!
"Hey!?" Seeing no response from her, Anthony Chambers once again pped Nathalies face.
Belinda Howard raised her head, clearly seeing the anxious expression on his face.
This was the first time she saw him so worried about a girl...
After being pped repeatedly, Nathalie, who had been pretending to be unconscious, finally opened her eyes and smiled at Anthony Chambers, "I knew it, you still care about me, right?"
Seeing Nathalie suddenly waking up, the three people standing by were momentarily stunned, somewhat at a loss.
Once Anthony Chambers realized that she was pretending to be unconscious, his expression darkened, and he stood up and walked away briskly.
"Hey, Anthony Chambers, wait for me!" Seeing him getting up to leave, Nathalie quickly got up, ignoring her drenched clothes, and chased after him.
However, just as her hand was about to touch Anthony Chambers arm, he suddenly turned around, grabbed her arm with his hand, and unmercifully dragged her toward the poolside.
"What are you doing?" Noting his unusual behavior, Nathalie was clearly a bit scared.
Disregarding her struggles and questions, Anthony Chambers pulled her close to the edge of the pool and then, with a forceful push, shoved Nathalie back into the pool...
With a ssh, Isaac Stuart and Belinda Howard, who were standing by, were shocked and stunned as they watched this scene.
He actually pushed her into the pool again...
"Hey, Anthony Chambers! What are you doing!?" Nathalie, pushed back into the pool, was clearly displeased.
She, the Mayors Daughter, was pushed into a pool!?
ncing at Nathalie in the pool, Anthony Chambers coldly turned around and was about to leave when he suddenly saw his little brother and Belinda Howard standing nearby.
At this moment, he seemed to realize that these two were also in the garden?
What were they doing here?
His gaze fell on Belinda Howards face; after looking at her calmly, Anthony Chambers turned around and walked away briskly.
"Hey, Anthony Chambers! Dont go!" Nathalie, in the pool, somewhat annoyed, pped the water surface, then quickly swam to the poolside, showing none of the inability to swim she had imed!
Watching the two people enter the house one after the other, Belinda Howards expression was somber.
These two,pletely behaving like lovers teasing each other...
Thinking of this, she couldnt help but feel a sense of loss once again.
Chapter 1443: If She Also Falls into the Swimming Pool
Chapter 1443: Chapter 1443: If She Also Falls into the Swimming Pool
There was a fleeting thought in her mind.
If she had also fallen into the swimming pool earlier, would Brother Luke have been so worried about her, desperately jumping in to save her? Would he have been as concerned as he was just now, fearing that she would not wake up?
Belinda Howard bowed her head, her mind a whirl of confused thoughts.
In the end, she dismissed these absurd notions, thinking that she was really being quite ridiculous.
Firstly, even if she did fall in, Brother Luke probably wouldnt worry, because the four of them had learned to swim together since childhood, and they were all good swimmers; there was really no need to worry, right?
Meanwhile, Isaac Stuart silently watched her as she was deep in thought, then lifted his eyes to look at the two figures who had just disappeared at the Grand Entrance Gate, his expression somewhatplex.
Discover more novels at find?novel
He stepped forward, about to say something, when Belinda Howard had already taken a step and followed him into the Grand Hall.
"Oh my, you two, what happened?" As soon as they entered the Grand Hall, the Mayors Wife asked with a surprised face, looking at the two of them dripping wet as they walked in.
Fenton Stuart nced at the Mayors Wife and ignored her, instead preparing to head towards the staircase.
"Fenton Stuart!" Seeing him go upstairs, Nathalie Juan couldnt help but call out to him.
Looking at his tall silhouette, she said flirtatiously, "You pushed me into the swimming pool, now youre just going to walk away?"
At these words, not only was the Mayors Wife shocked, but Emily Walker and Vivian Ferguson, who had just arrived, were also astonished.
Did she hear wrong? Her son pushed Nathalie Juan into the swimming pool?
Emily turned her head, looking incredulously at her son who was about to go upstairs, only to see that he too waspletely drenched, with water dripping onto the floor.
Hearing Nathalies words, Fenton Stuart stopped in his tracks, his handsome brows slightly furrowed, and a trace of displeasure appeared on his face.
"Ino, did you really push Miss White into the swimming pool?" Emily furrowed her brows, looking at him incredulously and asking.
In her memory, her son wouldnt do such a thing, nor was it in his interest to do so.
Fenton Stuart turned his head, nced at his mother, and after a few seconds of silence, he calmly answered with an "Mm."
At the same moment, both Emily and Vivian Ferguson were in disbelief, widening their eyes. He really did push Nathalie Juan into the swimming pool? But why?
Upon hearing this, the Mayors Wife next to them was also full of astonishment.
She turned her head and nced at her daughter, seeming unable to discern even a hint of anger on her face. If it really was Fenton Stuart who pushed her down, given her temperament, how could she possibly be so nonchnt?
Moreover, her daughter had been spoiled and arrogant since childhood; who would dare bully her?
"You... why did you push her?" Emily asked in shock, finding it hard to believe that he had admitted it.
Fenton Stuart nced at his mother once more, then rested his gaze on Nathalies face, "She asked me to push her."
At this statement, everyone was once again shocked.
She asked him to push her? This...
Nathalie clearly didnt expect him to say this, and when she wanted to retort, she couldnt say anything, only pouting with dissatisfaction.
"Lulu, is it really so?" The Mayors Wife turned her head and looked at her daughter with doubt in her eyes, knowing her daughter better than anyone else.
Nathalie pursed her lips and said nothing.
In the eyes of others, this was taken as an acknowledgment of the incident.
After all, they were at the Stuart Family house, and Vivian Ferguson cared about her reputation, while Emily also didnt want to be impolite. So she looked at Nathalie and said, "Well, lets not worry about that for now. Ino, quickly take Miss White upstairs to Briana Inos room to find a set of clothes for her to change into, quickly."
Chapter 1444: Entanglement of Nathalie Juan
Chapter 1444: Chapter 1444: Entanglement of Nathalie Juan
Vivian Ferguson watched her grandson with a smile. She had spoiled him since he was a child. Even if he had actually pushed her, she was unwilling to me him. Instead, she deftly changed the subject, diverting everyones attention.
As soon as she spoke, the Mayors Wife also realized that her daughter waspletely soaked and in a sorry state. She really needed to change out of those wet clothes quickly.
"Yes, yes, go upstairs and change your clothes right away. Look at you; its so embarrassing to be seen like this. Hurry up," the Mayors Wife also urged her daughter hurriedly.
"Emily Walker, you take her to Briana Inos room," Vivian Ferguson added since Anthony Chambers was a boy, it might be inconvenient for him to find clothes for Nathalie Juan.
"Okay," Emily Walker replied with a smile, then led Nathalie Juan towards the staircase.
Fenton Stuart also turned around and led the way.
Once they reached the Second Floor, he went straight into his Own Room.
And Amelia Stuarts Room was just Next Door on her right.
Seeing him enter his Own Room, Nathalie Juan stopped and revealed a smug smirk!
Emily Walker entered the Room and found an appropriate Evening Dress. Fortunately, her figure was simr to Amelia Stuarts, so the clothes should fit well.
"Aunt, I can change by myself. You can go and attend to other things," Nathalie Juan said with a gentle smile as she held the light-colored Evening Dress.
Emily Walker gave her a nce, thinking she felt awkward in her presence, so she smiled and said, "Alright, I will go Downstairs first. Come down after you change."
"Okay." Nathalie Juan smiled, appearing polite and well-mannered before the elder despite her usually arrogant attitude.
Readplete version only at findnovel
Watching her, Emily Walker smiled and then left the Room.
As soon as the Room Door closed, Nathalie Juan pursed her Lips, a smile forming at the corners of her mouth. She then quickly changed into the Dress and stepped out of the Room.
However, she did not head Downstairs directly after leaving the Room but went to the Room Entrance on the right, Next Door.
She knew that Anthony Chambers must not have changed into his clothes just yet.
Men, naturally, were not as quick to dress as Women.
She quietly waited at the Room Entrance, and as expected, after a short while, the Room Door opened.
Anthony Chambers, now in a different swallowtail coat, spotted Nathalie Juan standing at the Front Door.
Seeing her, his face showed a hint of displeasure and annoyance.
"What are you doing Here?" he asked.
Nathalie Juan replied with a smile, "Waiting for you!"
He nced at her and, without a word, walked past her. After closing the door, he nned to go Downstairs.
Seizing the moment, Nathalie Juan, not wanting to miss the rare opportunity to be alone with him, quickly followed and grabbed his Arm.
Fenton Stuart frowned slightly, disliking her touch.
With a slight furrow of his brow, he was about to pull his Arm free, but Nathalie Juan was holding on tightly, with no intention of letting go.
"I dont care. Just now, I didnt expose you in front of your Grandma and Mother, so aspensation, you have to show me around your House!" Nathalie Juan dered arrogantly, raising her chin, determined to have him under her control.
She was indifferent about touring the House, her goal was just to be alone with him!
"No time," Anthony Chambers replied coldly, then nced at her, "Let go."
"I wont!" Nathalie Juan lifted her chin, confident that he wouldnt dare to treat her harshly.
Chapter 1445 Encounter
Chapter 1445: Chapter 1445 Encounter
Fenton Stuart fell silent for a moment. Indeed, if it were a man standing before him right now, he would not hesitate to throw him out!
But as for a woman...
He was equally merciless!
He saw his arm raise, and before Nathalie Juan could see what he intended to do, she felt her body suddenly lifted into the air, and then the very next instant, she was harshly thrown onto the ground!
A pain shot through her buttocks; she furrowed her brows, her expression pained.
Fenton Stuart gave her a cold nce before turning around to leave.
Watching his retreating figure, an infuriated and embarrassed Nathalie Juan quickly got to her feet and chased after him!
"Fenton Stuart, how dare you throw me!?"
Ignoring her yelling, Fenton Stuart continued to walk forward.
"Dont you walk away!" Nathalie Juan caught up with him a step faster. This time, she was even more outrageous, with a trace of fury. She stretched out both arms and hung on Fenton Stuarts neck, locking both her arms and legs tightly around him!
She didnt believe he could shake her off this way.
Fenton Stuart found Nathalie Juans actions intolerable. It had been two years, and he had never seen a woman so shameless, throwing herself at a man like this!
"Nathalie Juan!"
His face darkened, anger gradually showing between his eyebrows.
Seeing the anger flickering in the depths of his eyes, Nathalie Juan felt somewhat pleased.
Had this aloof man finally lost his temper?
Suddenly, her gaze paused for a few seconds as she caught sight of a figure standing behind Fenton Stuart.
Wasnt she the little girl Fenton Stuart used as a shield?
Belinda Howard had just gone upstairs, and as she turned the corner, she saw this scene: the two of thempletely entangled, looking so intimately close...
Her expression stiffened; she had never seen Fenton Stuart so close to another girl.
Fenton Stuart was facing away from her, and Belinda Howard couldnt see the anger and impatience that were surfacing on his face at this moment!
Observing her stunned expression, Nathalie Juan couldnt help but take an extra nce. Why did this girl look so sad and upset? Wasnt she Eduardo Inos girlfriend?
Or could it be...
That she was fond of Fenton Stuart?
Thinking about this, a smug smile suddenly shed across Nathalie Juans face.
She turned away from that sight, looking at Fenton Stuarts angry face with amusement, "Have you ever been kissed?"
Fenton Stuart was already impatient, about to shake her off, but then he heard this sudden statement, causing him to furrow his brow and look at her in confusion.
Nathalie Juan smiled, and then, taking advantage of hispleteck of defense, she put her feet down and softly tiptoed up. Completely unanticipated by Fenton Stuart, she tried to nt her soft lips on his...
Just as her lips were about to touch his, Fenton Stuart reacted swiftly, raising his hand to stop her at her chest, leaving their lips separated by merely a centimeters distance.
But Belinda Howard, standing behind him, couldnt see that one centimeter of distance. From her angle, all she saw was the image of the two people kissing.
Th?s chapter is updated by find[?]ovel
Her expression turned to shock, hardly believing the scene before her eyes. It felt as though her chest was pierced by something sharply, and for the first time, she experienced the sensation of a broken heart.
"Belinda, what are you doing standing here?" Unable to find her in the banquet hall, Eduardo Ino hade upstairs, and as expected, he saw her at the staircase entrances corner.
Seeing her standing there motionless, he asked with some curiosity; and when he followed her line of sight, he saw Nathalie Juan clinging to his big brother in a very... intimate pose.
Chapter 1446: My heart, it hurts so much.
Chapter 1446: Chapter 1446: My heart, it hurts so much.
Behind her, a sudden voice rang out, and Fenton Stuart turned around in surprise, only to see Belinda Howard and Little Brother standing at the corner of the staircase.
His gaze fell on Belinda Howards face and he wasnt sure if he was seeing correctly, but in those pitch-ck eyes, he distinctly saw a trace of pain...
"Big Brother? What are you doing here with her?" Looking at the two people in front of him, Fenton Stuart asked in confusion.
However, before Fenton Stuart could speak, Nathalie Juan who was holding onto him, preemptively said, "Kissing, isnt it obvious?"
Kissing?
Isaac Stuarts eyes widened, disbelievingly looking at the two people in front of him.
His brother and Nathalie Juan were kissing? What is going on!? Could it be that his brother likes this Nathalie Juan?
This text is hosted at find?novel
Looking at the two people in front of him, the pain gradually tainted the pitch-ck depths of Belinda Howards eyes.
Just now downstairs, knowing that the two were upstairs changing clothes, she finally couldnt resist her curiosity and went up, but she didnt expect to encounter such a scene the moment she came up.
Her heart, it hurts so much.
Feeling a wave of heat rising to her eyes, Belinda Howard hastily bowed her head and then hurriedly turned to walk downstairs.
She was afraid that she might shed tears in that instant, and if the tears really fell, they would definitely think it bizarre, wouldnt they?
Seeing her turning to leave, Isaac Stuart was somewhat confused by the situation, nced at his brother and Nathalie Juan, then also followed Belinda Howard downstairs, pursuing her silhouette.
Fenton Stuart stood there, watching her turn and rush downstairs.
What exactly was that pain in her eyes? Was it a misunderstanding that he kissed Nathalie Juan?
"What a pity that I didnt actually kiss you earlier, but from her perspective, she probably thought we did," said Nathalie Juan.
Nathalie Juan tilted her head, carefully observing the slight changes in Fenton Stuarts face.
Thinking back to the scene just now, an arrogant smile couldnt help but appear on her face.
Hearing this, Fenton Stuart turned his head, his obsidian-like ck eyes were devoid of warmth, "To throw yourself at a man in such a manner, do you have no shame at all?"
His sudden remark made Nathalie Juan pause, and for a moment she couldnt recover, "What did you say?"
"A woman like you, even if you were stripped naked in front of me, I wouldnt spare you a nce, understand?" His tone was extremely cold, speaking words that were like a sharp and iparable de, unbearable for anyone!
Nathalie Juan clearly did not expect him to say such humiliating words to a woman, her face suddenly changed, and the hand hanging around his neck also immediately loosened, somewhat angrily looking at him, "You actually say that about me?"
Fenton Stuart coldly nced at her, said nothing, and then turned towards the staircase entrance.
Nathalie Juan stood there stunned, a hint of pallor appearing on her fair face.
Nathalie Juan, who was she that so many men flocked to her but she paid them no heed.
To pursue him, she had lowered her dignity to actively chase after him, only to be met with such harsh words, it infuriated her!
Nathalie Juan bit her lower lip, somewhat unwillingly stomped on the spot, and then also walked downstairs, arriving at the Banquet Hall.
At this time, the Banquet Hall had long since been devoid of Fenton Stuarts figure; she looked around searching for him, but still did not see his silhouette.
Meanwhile in the garden, Isaac Stuart was also searching everywhere for Belinda Howards figure, just in that instant, how could she have disappeared?
Chapter 1447: Have You Seen Your Older Sister?
Chapter 1447: Chapter 1447: Have You Seen Your Older Sister?
"Second Brother, what are you doing here?" Amelia Stuart just walked into the back garden, intending to get some fresh air when she saw a puzzled Isaac Stuart standing there and couldnt help but ask curiously.
Isaac turned his head and saw his sister, he couldnt help but blurt out, "Amelia, have you seen Belinda?"
Amelia furrowed her brows, "Belinda? No, I havent seen her. Whats wrong? Wasnt she with you all?"
Just now, she had seen them together.
"Oh, its nothing. She was just here a moment ago and then disappeared."
After speaking, Isaac turned around and decided to go back inside the Grand Hall to search for her again.
Meanwhile, Fenton Stuart was also searching for Belinda Howard.
For some reason, the pain that shed in her eyes a moment ago caused a throbbing pain in his chest. Even more so, he wanted to exin everything that had just happened.
He did not kiss Nathalie Juan at all!
As Fenton Stuart looked around searching for Belinda Howard, a crisp voice suddenly came from behind him.
"Big Brother Anthony."
Fenton turned his head and saw Belinda Howards brother, Karina Tte, standing there.
"Karina, have you seen your sister?" As he looked at the young man before him, Fenton couldnt help but ask.
Karina frowned, "My sister? I think she went out just now."
He pointed in the direction of the Grand Entrance Gate.
Fenton lifted his gaze, looked in the direction of the Grand Entrance Gate, then without a second thought, dashed out.
At the Stuart Manor Vis front door, there were many luxury private cars parked.
Belinda sat in her familys car, head bowed, tears that she tried to hold back were still inevitably falling drop by drop.
Thinking about what had transpired just now caused an unbearable pain in her chest. She had never felt this before; this was the first time she experienced the pain of heartache and couldnt help but burst into tears.
Fenton Stuart walked out of the Courtyard, but Belinda Howards figure was nowhere to be found at the door.
He walked out of the Courtyard and carefully lingered at the Front Door for a while, but still did not see her.
Could she have gone back?
With this thought, he turned his head, ready to return to the Courtyard.
However, just at the moment he turned around, the corner of his eye inadvertently caught a glimpse of a familiar vehicle.
That car belonged to Belindas family.
He turned his head back, quietly stared at the car for a while, then slowly walked over...
Approaching the car, he was about to reach out to open the car door.
At that moment, the car door suddenly opened.
?????? ???? find(?)ovel
Belinda Howard, who had cried for a little while, wiped away her tears thinking that she had been out for too long, and fearing that her parents would worry, she decided to return to the Grand Hall. Unexpectedly, as soon as she opened the car door, she saw Fenton Stuart standing in front of the car.
Her expression paused, surprised by his sudden appearance!
Fenton Stuart lowered his head to look at her as she was about to get out of the car, and indeed, she was here.
In the moonlight, he clearly saw her somewhat reddened eyes, obviously having cried.
She cried? Was it because of what happened just now?
Their eyes met, and neither spoke.
After a long time, Belinda Howard regained herposure, as if she did not want him to notice her red eyes, she pursed her Lips and lowered her gaze, pretending to be calm.
"Brother Luke, why are you here?" She lifted her head, looking at him puzzledly.
Fenton Stuarts face showed no change, just calmly looked at her, "What about you? Why are you here?"
Chapter 1448 Your Eyes Are Red
Chapter 1448: Chapter 1448 Your Eyes Are Red
Belinda Howard raised her eyes, somewhat at a loss on how to answer this question.
Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel
Her purpose ofing here was just to find a ce to quietly soothe her emotions, but naturally, she couldnt share this reason with him.
"I... I just came out to get some air," she said, guiltily casting down her eyelids, and randomly found an excuse.
Fenton Stuart clearly didnt believe her far-fetched reason.
Get some air? Who would go inside a car with closed windows to get air?
"Have you been crying?" he asked, looking at her.
Upon hearing this, Belinda Howard suddenly lifted her head, her slightly reddened eyes showing a trace of surprise.
Was her post-crying appearance that obvious?
"No, why would Brother Luke ask that?" she forced a smile, naturally unable to admit she had been crying.
Fenton Stuart continued to look at her calmly, "Your eyes are red."
Startled by his words, Belinda Howard hastily raised her hand to wipe her eyes, attempting to mask something.
In front of him, she had no guard up.
"No, I, I was just" she hurried to exin, but couldnt find a reason.
Seeing her frantically trying to cover up the fact that she had cried, he couldnt help but speak.
"Belinda, what you just saw, it was all a facade, Nathalie Juan and I are not"
"Belinda, youre here! I was worried sick about you!"
Fenton Stuart was about to exin when he was suddenly interrupted by another voice.
Not far away, Eduardo Stuart ran over anxiously, and upon seeing Belinda Howard, he exhaled deeply.
He had searched the entire vi, everywhere, had he not run into Karina Tte, he might have thought she had vanished into thin air.
Seeing Eduardo Stuart approaching suddenly, Belinda Howard quickly got out of the car, intending both to hide her teary appearance and to avoid the topic.
"Brother Eduardo," she got out of the car, deliberately hooking Eduardo Stuarts arm to conceal her thoughts, and then looked at Fenton Stuart with a smile, "Lets go inside!"
Watching her clinging tightly to her little brothers hand, Fenton Stuarts final exnation was stuck in his throat.
Before he could reply, Belinda Howard, arm in arm with Eduardo Stuart, had already turned to enter the Grand Entrance, as if she was very afraid he might ask again about why she cried.
As she turned around, her back facing Fenton Stuart, the smile on her face instantly vanished, reced by a face full of mncholic loss.
And Eduardo Stuart, who appeared suddenly, was still somewhat unclear about the situation.
Her sudden disappearance had made him very anxious, and uponing out, he saw her with his brother, which made him feel somewhat inexplicable.
Turning his head, he looked at the woman beside him, and clearly saw a look of disappointment and sadness on her face.
She, liked his brother...
This matter, although unspoken, was already as clear as a mirror in Eduardo Stuarts heart.
He had never seen her looking so mncholically lost; and ever since Nathalie Juan appeared, she had changed, she became less cheerful than before, and each time she saw his brother and Nathalie Juan together, such an expression would appear on her face.
--------
After the weekend ended, Belinda Howard gathered herplicated emotions and returned to the campus as usual.
During the lunch break time, she sat somewhat idly under a big tree for shade, in front of her was a stadium, watching ssmates ying in the stadium, images of Fenton Stuart ying came unbidden into her mind.
In two months time, he would graduate. She had heard from Mother that after graduation, both he and Brother Eduardo might be sent to the United States for further studies, then, they would probably not see each other for at least three years.
Chapter 1449: Do You Like Fenton Stuart?
Chapter 1449: Chapter 1449: Do You Like Fenton Stuart?
Thinking about this, Belinda Howard couldnt help but sigh.
Just as she lowered her head in thought, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her.
She looked up somewhat nkly and saw Nathalie Juan standing before her.
Belinda Howard was quite surprised by her appearance.
This Nathalie Juan seemed to be a grade above her, already in her third year of high school, right?
Looking at Belinda Howard, Nathalie Juan looked down at her with a somewhat condescending disdain, "Youre Belinda Howard?"
Nathalie Juan crossed her arms and spoke with a disapproving tone.
Looking at Nathalie Juan, the image of her kissing Anthony Chambers at Grandma Stuarts Birthday Banquet involuntarily shed through Belinda Howards mind.
She stood up, looked calmly at Nathalie Juan, and then nodded, "Yes."
"Do you like Anthony Chambers?" she asked again, still with an arrogant demeanor.
Faced with her sudden question, Belinda Howard paused, clearly not expecting such a blunt and direct question.
She had only heard about this Nathalie Juan from her family at that banquet and didnt consider her very familiar. Belinda Howard felt there was no need to entertain her question.
"Im not familiar with you, nor do I need to answer your question." Her romantic feelings didnt need to be shared with her.
Having said that, Belinda Howard turned calmly, intending to leave.
Facing Nathalie Juan, she didnt want too much entanglement.
After all, she was the girl Brother Luke liked; in in terms, her rival in love!
"Stop." Seeing her turn to leave, Nathalie Juan shouted while still crossing her arms.
Belinda Howard turned her head, feeling that Nathalie Juan was too arrogant.
On what basis did she act so superior?
True, her father was the mayor of E City, but when it came to power and influence, it wasnt necessarily stronger than her family.
In todays society, some officials still have to give way to powerful business people, dont they?
"I dont care whether you like Anthony Chambers or not, but now Im telling you, he is mine. I havent allowed you to touch him; you must keep your distance, understand?" Nathalie Juan stated, in a tone dering ownership.
Hearing this, Belinda Howard couldnt help but find it a bit funny.
The source of th?s content is find{n}ovel
Not allow her to touch? On what basis?
"Miss White, your words are quite ridiculous. He isnt a thing nor your personal possession. Why should I keep my distance just because you say so?" Belinda Howard responded, with a slight smile on her lips.
Nathalie Juan didnt expect that this seemingly fragile girl would speak so toughly, which somewhat surprised her.
However strong she was, it wouldnt make a difference in front of her.
Her belongings, if she said not to touch, then no touching!
"Because I love him, and if I say you cant, then you cant!" Nathalie Juan spoke forcibly, with a hint of dominance.
Belinda Howard looked up and suddenly felt that this Mayors Daughter was not only unreasonable but also somewhat irrational. Continuing this conversation probably wouldnt lead to any sense.
She hadpletely regarded Brother Luke as her personal property, yet in reality, she didnt need her permission at all.
For 17 years, she had liked Brother Lukewho could stop her heart?
Looking at her, Belinda Howard turned her head, no longer considering Nathalie Juans words worthy; she knew it was futile to argue further given Nathalie Juans personality.
Seeing her ignore her words again, Nathalie Juan became displeased and abruptly stepped forward, grabbing Belinda Howards hand, "Hey, didnt you hear me?"
Chapter 1450: Giving Face and Not Taking It!
Chapter 1450: Chapter 1450: Giving Face and Not Taking It!
Belinda Howard was just about to leave when her hand was suddenly grabbed. She turned her head, slightly annoyed, looking at the hand that was holding hers, and then raised her eyes to face the arrogant Nathalie Juan.
"Please let go."
Watching her calm demeanor, Nathalie Juan had no intention of letting go. "Didnt you hear what I said?"
"So what if I heard?" Belinda Howard asked.
"Then youre ignoring me?"
"Why should I care about you?"
"You!" Nathalie Juan was somewhat at a loss for words, always spoiled, whether at home or in the academy, no one had ever dared to ignore her like this!
"Belinda Howard, dont be ungrateful. Opposing me will not end well for you!" Nathalie Juans face darkened, her tone carrying a hint of threat.
Belinda Howard, unafraid of her intimidation, remained calm.
She had no interest in opposing anyone, but in this world, no one could stop her love for Anthony Chambers, not even herself; if she couldnt control her own heart, how could others stop her?
Forcefully pulling her hand away from Nathalie Juans grip, Belinda Howard nced at her and then turned to walk toward the direction of the ssroom.
Watching her leave, Nathalie Juan clenched her teeth, a fierce light shing in her eyes!
She would definitely make her realize what it meant to oppose Nathalie Juan!
.
In the afternoon, after school, ording to usual practice, Belinda Howard would have gone to the stadium to watch Anthony Chambers and Eduardo Ino y basketball, but today, Eduardo Ino was eagerly waiting, and until the game ended, he didnt see Belinda Howard anywhere.
Anthony Chambers also asionally looked among the female students outside the safety, but he didnt spot Belinda Howard either.
"Its strange, why didnt Belindae today? Did she leave early?" Wiping his sweat with a towel, Eduardo Ino spoke with confusion.
Without Belinda Howard bringing them water, he really wasnt used to it.
"I dont know, lets go." Picking up his backpack, Anthony Chambers didnt think much and walked towards the campus entrance.
Eduardo Ino followed behind but still asionally turned his head back, hoping to spot Belinda Howard among those girls.
On the way, Anthony Chambers also felt it was strange and couldnt help but ponder quietly as he walked.
She didnte; was it because of that time?
They both reached the apartment; Amelia Stuart was leisurely sitting on the living room sofa, reading a novel. She raised her head, nced at her two brothers, but didnt see Belinda Howard, and couldnt help feeling a bit surprised.
"Hey, wheres Belinda? Didnt shee back with you?" Amelia Stuart raised her gaze and asked the two.
Upon her asking, Anthony Chambers and Eduardo Ino were also surprised.
"What, Belinda didnte back?"
This time Amelia Stuart was stunned.
"No, she usuallyes back with you, right?" For over a year, the three of them had alwayse back together, unless there was some special circumstance that would cause her toe back early.
Hearing that Belinda Howard hadnte back at all, Anthony Chambers and Eduardo Ino were somewhat puzzled.
For original chapters go to F?nd-Novel
"Could she have gone home?" Eduardo Ino guessed.
But Amelia Stuart thought that was unlikely, because if she was going back home, she would definitely call to tell her not to wait for her for dinner, but today, she clearly hadnt received any phone calls from her.
At this moment, Anthony Chambers had already taken out his phone and dialed Belinda Howards mobile phone number.
The phone connected, but after ringing for a long time, no one answered.
Chapter 1451 Fenton Stuart is the man I like
Chapter 1451: Chapter 1451 Fenton Stuart is the man I like
Fenton Stuart furrowed his brows, she never ignored his calls.
Could it really be because of that nights kiss with Nathalie Juan? Is she avoiding him, so she wont answer his calls?
After hanging up the phone, Fenton Stuart turned his head and looked at his sister with a calm voice, "You try calling her."
Amelia Stuart lifted her head, giving him a doubtful look. Although she was somewhat worried about Belinda Howard, if hes already called, why does she need to try too?
"Why? Your call didnt go through?" Amelia Stuart asked looking at her brother, confused.
Fenton Stuart nced at his sister and replied calmly, "She didnt pick up."
She didnt pick up? Amelia Stuart was surprised, Belinda Howard never failed to answer calls from the three siblings!
No, thats not right, she would never ignore anyones call, except if theyre a stranger!
But why wouldnt she pick up her brothers call? Or could it be that shes not near her cell phone now?
Out of concern, Amelia Stuart eventually took out her pink cell phone and dialed Belinda Howards number.
But when she dialed again, the line didnt just go unanswered, it was directly showing that the phone was turned off...
Her brow furrowed slightly, she lifted her gaze in suspicion, and looked towards her brothers.
"Its turned off..."
Hearing this, both Fenton Stuart and Isaac Stuart also frowned in confusion.
Turned off? But it was on just when he called earlier.
At this moment, Isaac Stuart couldnt help but shift his gaze towards his big brother.
Ever since that night in the corridor of the second floor, after he saw his big brother kissing Nathalie Juan, Belinda Howard changed, bing unhappy, always with a gloomy face.
And today, it was also the first time she didnt go to the stadium, was it because of his big brother and Nathalie Juan?
He nced at his big brother, Isaac Stuart lowered his eyelids, then turned and went back to his own room.
Watching him enter the room alone, Amelia Stuart furrowed her brows, puzzled.
Normally her two brothers cared a lot about Belinda, howe today the second brother seems to not care at all?
"Second brother, whats wrong with you?"
Isaac Stuart stopped, but didnt turn around, and just slightly turned his head to say to Amelia Stuart, "Dont wait for Belinda to have dinner, maybe she has gone home."
Amelia Stuart paused, "How would you know?"
Isaac Stuart didnt answer and headed straight into his room with his backpack.
Perhaps, she didnt want to face his big brother, and it also indicates that, to Belinda, that kiss mattered a lot.
Thinking of the girl he had liked for 17 years, who ended up liking his own brother, Isaac Stuart found it very bitter in his heart, thinking this unrequited love would end this year.
After graduation, he nned to confess to Belinda, asking her to wait for him for three years, three yearster, when he returned from overseas, he only hoped she would be his girlfriend.
But now, could he still express this wish?
Looking at the room door being shut, Amelia Stuart frowned, puzzled, then looked towards Fenton Stuartwas it her illusion? Why did she feel like there was something she didnt know about between the three of them?
Meanwhile, inside the girls toilet at Saintoro High School.
Belinda Howard waspletely soaked, cornered inside a partition room.
Facing several girls chewing gum in front of her, Belinda Howard, although in a sorry state, was not the least bit intimidated by them.
Seeing her such pathetic state, Nathalie Juan crossed her arms and looked at her, "So, have you thought it through? Ive told you, Fenton Stuart is the man I like, you must stay far away from him." For more chapters visit find~novel
Chapter 1452: Is He Yours to Own?
Chapter 1452: Chapter 1452: Is He Yours to Own?
Upon hearing these words, Belinda Howards lips curled into a faint smile, "Im truly sorry, but theres no way I can stay away from him, because every day, we attend school together, finish school at the same time, and then go back to the apartment we live in."
Her words unintentionally deepened Nathalie Juans jealousy.
Even so, she still refuses to let go?
"I know you guys are cousins by name, its pretty normal to go to school ande back together, I can overlook all that, but what I want from you is to not fall for him! Understand?"
"Why cant I? Is he your private property?"
"Hah, how shameless you are!" Nathalie Juan lifted the corners of her lips, showing a mocking sneer, "You might not know yet, but my dad is nning an arranged marriage with the Stuart Family, its very likely that after Fenton Stuart graduates, I might also go abroad with him to build a rtionship, and when wee back after three years, I might already be Fenton Stuarts fiancee. Do you think you canpare with me?"
Her father had just told her this yesterday, and she was very happy when she heard the news, looking forward to going abroad in two months.
???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find_Novel(.
Belinda Howard, however, was startled.
She was going to go abroad with Brother Luke? Arranged marriage, fiancee...
Had their rtionship reached this level?
For a moment, Belinda Howard felt as if her chest was hollowed out, with waves of pain.
"How about it? Now you should know your ce, right? Fenton Stuart, he is my possession!" Seeing the sh of pain on her face, Nathalie Juan raised her lips proudly, seeking exactly this effect!
She wanted to let her know that in E City, no one dared to fight her, Nathalie Juan, for a man!
"Belinda Howard, you can only bully me by gathering a group of people to surround me here. Do you dare to kill me?" Looking at Nathalie Juan across from her, Belinda Howard was not at all scared.
Upon hearing this, Nathalie Juan seemed momentarily startled, "What do you mean by that?"
"To stop me from liking Fenton Stuart, you would have to kill me, otherwise, I will love him for a lifetime!" Looking at Nathalie Juan, determination shone in Belinda Howards eyes like never before.
Even she herself couldnt stop her own heart, how could anyone else possibly stop it!
Looking at the resolute Belinda Howard in front of her, Nathalie Juan clearly hadnt anticipated that this seemingly fragile girl would utter such decisively firm words. How much could she possibly like Fenton Stuart?
As she observed the determination in her eyes, Nathalie Juan couldnt contain her anger. She turned her head and nced at the bucket of ice water already prepared beside her, grabbed it without thinking, and then threw the entire bucket of water over Belinda Howards body and face.
Struck by the ice water, Belinda Howard merely closed her eyes gently. She had never imagined that this kind of violence, typical in school life, would one day happen to her.
And the cause of it was all because of Brother Luke...
"If you have the guts, kill me. As long as Im alive, I will continue to like him." She smiled at Nathalie Juan; this bit of ice water was bearable for her.
What worried her now was that the sky had gradually darkened, and having not returned home for so long, the three siblings must be getting anxious.
They might call home, realizing she hadnt returned to the apartment, and her mother would certainly be worried sick.
Perhaps, only when this youngdy Nathalie Juans patience was exhausted, would she be able to go back.
She truly hadnt expected Nathalie Juan to ambush her here while she was in the restroom, and since it was thest period, no one knew she had been cornered here by her.
Chapter 1453: Just Wait for Two Months Later
Chapter 1453: Chapter 1453: Just Wait for Two Months Later
Watching Belinda Howard who was not at all intimidated by her, Nathalie Juan was seething with anger, yet she didnt dare to kill her.
Although her father was the mayor, her every action could directly affect her fathers reputation.
For trivial matters, her father could cover for her, but murder was something she dared notmit.
Looking at Belinda Howard in front of her, Nathalie Juan was furious but dared not act. If possible, she really wished she could make Belinda Howard disappear!
Thinking about the words Anthony Chambers had said to her that night, she was filled with rage. In her 18 years of life, no one had ever called her shameless!
From Anthony Chambers gaze, she could tell that he cared about Belinda Howard somewhat, which made it even more intolerable for her!
After calming down, Nathalie Juan smiled, "I dont need to kill you. Just wait for two months. Once Anthony Chambers and I go abroad, you can stay in E City with your envy and secret love, enjoying it."
Latest content published on F?ndNovel
Thinking about this, the smile on Nathalie Juans lips deepened.
Indeed, as long as she and Anthony Chambers went abroad together, she wouldnt have to fear Belinda Howardpeting for him.
No matter how much Belinda Howard liked him, she would have to stay in E City. How could she everpete with her far away overseas!
Perhaps, this was even more satisfying than killing her!
The more Nathalie Juan thought about it, the more delighted she felt, and the anger towards Belinda Howard instantly vanished.
She disdainfully tossed aside the water bucket in her hand and pped her hands, "Lets go!"
Leading the way, she walked out of the restroom with a few female students.
Just as they reached the front door, she suddenly turned around as if she had just remembered something, and looked at Belinda Howard, "You wouldnt be silly enough to go and tell Anthony Chambers about what I did to you today, would you? You should know, he doesnt like you at all. If you really went and told him, it would only make you look more embarrassing in front of him."
After dropping those words, Nathalie Juan left the school restroom with a cold smirk tinged with sarcasm.
Watching their departing figures, Belinda Howard stood nkly by the restroom cubicle, Nathalie Juans words piercing her heart like a sharp knife!
Of course, she also knew that Anthony Chamberss affection for her was only brotherly love, and she would not be foolish enough to go tell him that Nathalie Juan bullied her, as that would indeed only make her look more embarrassing in front of him.
Stepping out of the cubicle, she picked up the cell phone that Nathalie Juan had thrown onto the ground earlier and walked out of the restroom.
Exiting the campus, the sky gradually darkened.
Even though it was summer, being doused with several buckets of ice water, Belinda Howard still felt a chill.
At this time, she was aplete mess.
The security guard was surprised to see her running out of the campus sote.
But seeing her disheveled appearance and recalling the mayors daughter leaving with a group of girls previously, anyone sensible could guess that it must have been another incident of school violence.
Ah, who would have thought that such things could happen even in prestigious schools.
The security guard looked at the pitiful Belinda Howard and could only sigh sympathetically.
The mayors daughter, who indeed would dare to hold her ountable?
"Child, use this to wipe yourself, even though its summer, you might catch a cold," the security uncle stood up, walked out of the guard room, kindly handing Belinda Howard a dry towel.
Chapter 1454: Where Have You Been?
Chapter 1454: Chapter 1454: Where Have You Been?
Hearing the sound, Belinda Howard stopped in her tracks, nced at the towel in Uncles hand, and finally took it, "Thank you."
Her current appearance was indeed miserable, wet all over from head to toe.
If she went back like this, Brother Luke and the others would definitely ask her what happened, wouldnt they?
But she didnt carry money with her now, nor could she change into a set of clean clothes. If she went home, it would be strange if her parents werent scared to death by her state.
After thinking it over, Belinda Howard still felt it was better to return to her apartment.
After drying her hair a bit, Belinda Howard returned the towel to Security Uncle, saying again, "Thank you."
After leaving the campus, although it was only about a ten-minute distance from the school to her apartment, Belinda Howard still had not gone back.
She turned on her cell phone, and as soon as it got signal, it started ringing non-stop!
Upon closer inspection, she realized there were several missed calls C from Sister Briana, as well as from the homendline number and Fathers mobile number.
Belinda Howard was momentarily stunned, wondering how to return the calls when her cell phone rang again at this moment.
It was from home!
She quickly picked up the phone, trying to sound as calm as possible, "Hello?"
"Belinda? Where are you? Why arent you answering your phone? Why has it been turned off?" As soon as the call connected, Cams very worried voice came through.
She had made no less than ten calls, which had all gone to the turned-off cell phone. She had not been able to reach her daughter and was already thinking of calling the police!
Hearing her mothers concerned tone, Belinda Howard felt a pang in her heart, and her eyes started to feel hot.
But she knew very well that if she started crying, it would definitely raise her mothers suspicions.
"Mother, I..."
"Where are you now? Tell me quickly; Brother Anthony said you didnt return to the apartment, you scared me to death!"
"I, Im at a ssmates house. She asked me to help her with some tutoring after school, so I came here, I forgot to tell Brother Anthony and the others..." Belinda Howard made up an excuse, just to avoid worrying her mother.
On the phone, Cam paused. Was her daughter telling the truth?
"At a ssmates house? Then why didnt you answer Brother Anthonys calls?" Cam Walker asked, surprised.
Belinda Howard was taken aback. She didnt mean to ignore the call on purpose. It was that when she wanted to answer it, Nathalie Juan snatched the phone away from her and she ended up turning it off.
But how could she be honest about this to her mother? Of course, she could only find another excuse.
"No, its because my cell phone ran out of battery. Just as Brother Anthony was calling, I was about to answer when the cell phone turned off. I just charged it for a bit and turned it on right now," Belinda Howard said, and to make her mother believe, she forced a coquettish smile and pleaded.
Listening to her exnation, Cam, at this moment, finally put her mind at rest and naturally didnt think too much of it.
If it was a visit to a ssmates house, coupled with the cell phone being out of battery, then it made sense.
"What about now? Have you finished tutoring your ssmate? Did you eat dinner?" Cam Walker asked again.
She knew that her daughters grades had always been excellent, and it was only natural for ssmates to ask her for tutoring help.
Belinda Howard lifted her gaze, nced at the neon lights crisscrossing on the Main Street, and eventually smiled, "Ive eaten, and Ive finished tutoring too, now getting ready to go home; Im on the way."
"On the way? Did you bring an umbre?" Cams tone became worried again, she nced outside the window, where heavy rain might soon fall. Read full story at find(?)ovel
Chapter 1455: Return to the Apartment in Disarray
Chapter 1455: Chapter 1455: Return to the Apartment in Disarray
"Bring an umbre?" Belinda Howard furrowed her brow, puzzled.
"Tonight theres heavy rain, can you quickly return to the Apartment, okay?" After thinking, Cam Walker was still somewhat worried, "Otherwise, tell Mother your exact location, Ill have Dade pick you up."
Upon hearing this, Belinda Howard immediately panicked, hastily saying, "No need! I-Im about to reach the Apartment!"
She dared not let Father see her in this disheveled state!
Her daughters panic went unnoticed by Cam Walker; thinking she was really about to reach the Apartment, she didnt insist, "Then go inside quickly, its about to rain soon."
"Okay."
After hanging up the phone, Belinda Howard finally breathed a sigh of relief.
Lifting her head, she looked at the pitch-dark Night Sky. Indeed, the weather felt oppressive and rainy.
If that was the case...
Would it be better to wait till after the rain to return to the Apartment?
Just as she thought this,rge raindrops really did start to fall, quickly turning into a heavy downpour!
Belinda Howard picked up her Backpack to cover her head, instinctively running forward to avoid the heavy rain!
But within a few seconds, her quick pace suddenly stopped. Perhaps after getting drenched, it was more fitting to return to the Apartment.
Anyway, she was already in such a mess, getting soaked would provide a good reason to exin to Brother Luke and the others.
Thinking this, Belinda Howard slowed down her pace, walking step by step through the heavy rain toward the direction of the Apartment.
Past 8 PM, Sister Briana had just finished taking a bath, when she heard the door being opened.
She was drying her hair with a bath towel and turned her head, only to see Belinda Howard walking in, dripping wet from head to toe.
She was shocked, staring bewilderingly at Belinda Howard, "Belinda, what happened to you!?"
She walked over, quickly pulling Belinda Howard inside!
Inside the Apartment, hearing Sister Brianas voice, Anthony Chambers and Eduardo Ino also hurried out!
Upon seeing the soaking wet Belinda Howard, both were also astounded.
"Belinda, you, what happened to you!?" Eduardo Ino approached, looking anxiously at the person in front of him.
Belinda Howard lifted her head, smiled slightly at Eduardo Ino and Sister Briana in front of her, and said, "Its raining outside."
Finished speaking, her gaze unconsciously fell on Anthony Chambers, who was still standing right in front.
Indeed, his care and concern for her were far less than Sister Briana and Brother Eduardo.
"Of course, I know its raining outside! Im asking, why are you soaked like this? And why are youing back sote? I couldnt reach your phone either, where have you been?" Sister Briana spoke up, rattling off several questions.
Belinda Howard lifted her head, looked at her, and forced a smile, "I went to help a ssmate with tutoring, and on my way back, I encountered the heavy rain, so..."
"Tutoring? Then why didnt you answer our ca"
"Okay, lets not talk so much for now, Belinda, you should quickly take a hot bath and change out of these wet clothes, or else youll catch a cold!" Eduardo Ino , anxious, seeing her all soaked, couldnt help interrupting his sisters inquiry.
And his words also gave Belinda Howard the perfect reason to leave.
She hurried towards her room, took out her Clothes, and then entered the Bathroom.
Watching her go into the Bathroom, Anthony Chambers calmly stood still, saying nothing.
Official source is find?novel
Seeing her return safely, his heart finally calmed down too.
Lying in the bathtub, Belinda Howard closed her eyes, feeling utterly exhausted.
Chapter 1456: Do You Feel Something Off About Belinda Howard?
Chapter 1456: Chapter 1456: Do You Feel Something Off About Belinda Howard?
But as soon as she closed her eyes, all she could see were images of Anthony Chambers and Nathalie Juan kissing, and Nathalies words echoed in her mind: "Anthony Chambers doesnt like you at all. If you confront him, youll only embarrass yourself even more in front of him."
Since when had the distance between her and him grown so vast?
During childhood, anytime they met, he would always be the first to look at her, the first to get close to her. But as the years passed, she realized the boy she had adored since she was little was slowly drifting away from her and in two months, he might be someone elses fiance...
The thought of him possibly bing Nathalie Juans fiance made Belinda Howard feel a sharp pain in her chest.
Is this what unrequited love feels like? Unable to express it, yet having to watch helplessly as he pairs up with another girl, travels abroad with her, andes back hand in hand.
Thinking of these things, her heart ached so much that she couldnt breathe.
Official source is FindN()vel
Leaning her head back against the bathtub, tears unconsciously slid from the corners of her eyes.
At this moment, the bathroom door suddenly opened, and she looked up in a panic, only to see Briana Ino holding onto the doorknob, standing there.
Seeing Briana Ino suddenly barge in, Belinda Howard quickly raised her hand to wipe the tears from her eyes, appearing somewhat flustered.
Briana Ino slightly furrowed her brow, clearly noticing the tears at the corner of her eyes, "Belinda, what happened to you?"
Belinda Howard wiped away her tears, then turned her head to look at Briana Ino and said, "Im, Im fine."
But Briana Ino still felt something was off. Shed been in here for nearly an hour, why was she still lying in the bathtub?
Moreover, did she see it wrong just now? She clearly saw her crying...
"Have you been crying?"
"No, I havent."
Briana Ino frowned in disbelief.
"Really?"
Belinda Howard shook her head, indicating that she indeed hadnt.
Briana Ino lowered her eyelids, then lifted them again, casting a doubtful nce at her before speaking, "Then you should hurry up and wash. Its been an hour. If you donte out soon, Ill start thinking youve fainted."
"Okay." Belinda Howard snapped back to reality, realizing she had indeed been bathing for too long, no wonder Briana hade in to check on her.
Closing the bathroom door, Briana Ino walked toward the sofa with a puzzled look. Seeing her puzzled expression, Isaac Stuart couldnt help but speak up, "What happened?"
Briana Ino furrowed her brow, her expression filled with confusion and puzzlement, and she tapped her chin with her index finger, "Have you guys noticed that Belinda has been acting weird these days? Since Grandmas birthday banquet, I feel like shes hiding something from us, but if you ask her, she wont say."
Hearing this, both Anthony Chambers and Isaac Stuart were caught off guard, raising their heads to look at their sister pacing inside the Living Room.
After Grandmas birthday banquet? Wasnt that...
Isaac Stuart lowered his line of sight, indeed, what Belinda cared about was that kiss between Nathalie and Big Brother.
She, really likes Big Brother.
Isaac Stuart turned his head, his line of sight unintentionally falling on Anthony Chambers face, who had his eyelids slightly lowered, his expression thoughtful.
"Also! Did you guys know? Just now, Belinda seemed to be crying in the bathroom. Besides when we were little, Ive never seen her cry like that before, isnt that strange?" Briana Ino turned her head, looking at the two with a face full of surprise.
Indeed, since they were sensible, they had never seen Belinda Howard cry.
Chapter 1457: Could It Be Love?
Chapter 1457: Chapter 1457: Could It Be Love?
Moreover, at their age, having nevercked for anything since childhood, what could they possibly cry about?
The only possibility thates to mind is, love!
Thats what Amelia Stuart can think of.
Nowadays, at 22 years old, shes naturally not unfamiliar with love matters.
After all, the reasons for a girls tears are either being bullied or experiencing a breakup.
But considering Belinda Howards personality, it is unlikely that she would offend anyone on campus, so naturally, she wouldnt be bullied. That leaves the second possibility!
Thinking about this, she couldnt help but turn her head again, looking in astonishment at the two older brothers on the sofa!
"Do you think Belinda is in love!?" she eximed.
Hearing this, Fenton Stuart raised his head, somewhat surprised by his sisters sudden remark, but on the surface, he remained indifferent.
However, Isaac Stuart knew all too well that her tears could be because of Nathalie Juans kiss with Big Brother, and as for the love Sister mentioned, heh, you could say that, but its not love, its... unrequited love.
He turned his head and calmly nced at his big brother.
The same stature, the same appearance, the same family background, yet the one Belinda liked was, unfortunately, his big brother.
Fresh chapters posted on fin?novel
Isaac Stuart stood up, ready to return to his own room.
Just as he left the sofa, the bathroom door opened and Belinda Howard, after her bath, came out.
Seeing her, Isaac Stuart paused briefly, but ultimately only gave her a nce and softly said, "Goodnight."
After speaking, he headed towards his own room.
Seeing him enter his room, Belinda Howard shifted her gaze to Fenton Stuart on the sofa, and upon meeting his eyes, she lowered her head, "Ill go back to my room, too. Goodnight."
"Wait!" Seeing her leave, Amelia Stuart hastily pulled her back.
Belinda Howard turned around, somewhat puzzled, looking at her.
Amelia Stuart wore a face full of curiosity, "Belinda, are you in love?"
Upon hearing this, Belinda Howard froze, looking somewhat bewildered at Amelia in front of her, then turned to nce at Fenton Stuart on the sofa.
At this time, Fenton Stuart also seemed somewhat interested in this question, calmly watching her, waiting for her answer.
Belinda Howard averted her gaze back to Amelia, "No, why do you ask, Sister Briana?"
Hearing her response, Amelia couldnt help but look disappointed, pouting, "So its not true. I thought you were crying over a breakup."
Belinda Howard was taken aback by her words.
After looking at Fenton Stuart on the sofa again, she silently walked into her room as if fleeing.
Watching her enter her room, Fenton Stuarts mood inexplicably lightened.
Even though he knew she couldnt possibly be in love, hearing her say no made his heart unexpectedly at ease.
...
...
The next day, early in the morning.
Belinda Howard woke up on the bed, feeling somewhat groggy and lethargic.
But to avoid beingte, she forced herself up, supporting her forehead, which seemed a bit warm.
Could it really be because she was sshed with ice water and rained on yesterday that she caught a cold?
Belinda Howard got out of bed and dragged her heavy body to the restroom.
At this time, Fenton Stuart had just finished freshening up and saw her looking rather unwell. Frowning slightly, he asked with a hint of concern, "Whats wrong with you?"
She was a little taken aback to see him first thing after waking up in the morning, although it wasnt a rare urrence anymore.
Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m
Chapter 1458: Sick, fever.
Chapter 1458: Chapter 1458: Sick, fever.
She looked up at the man before her and whispered softly, "Its nothing."
Then, she lowered her head and silently walked toward the restroom.
Fenton Stuart reached out, pulling her back. Belinda Howard was a bit surprised by his action and lifted her eyes, not understanding what he wanted to do.
Looking at her slightly flushed face, Fenton Stuarts brows furrowed slightly, and then he raised his hand to feel the temperature on her forehead.
"You have a fever." Sensing the warmth on the back of his hand, Fenton Stuart spoke calmly.
It must have been because of the rainst night that she caught a cold and developed a fever.
Belinda Howard lifted her eyes to look at the man before her, feeling an inexplicable warmth in her heart.
Was this his concern for her? She felt so warm.
A stream of warmth passed through her heart, and Belinda Howard smiled faintly, "A bit, but its no big deal. When I get to school, Ill just visit the medical room."
"Is that okay?" He asked, concerned.
Belinda Howard nodded, "Yes, its okay. If I really cant handle it, Ill just take a leave."
She said with a smile.
Hearing her say this, Fenton Stuart was still somewhat worried but didnt say anything in the end.
.
Arriving at the campus entrance, waving goodbye to her three siblings, Belinda Howard entered the campus alone.
At this time, the Security Uncle was engrossed in a business magazine. When he saw Belinda Howard, he remembered her vividly.
Isnt this the little girl from yesterday?
Raising his head, the Security Uncle then looked at the several figures who had waved to her. The more he looked, the more familiar those three figures seemed...
Then, the Security Uncle lowered his head again to notice the magazine in his hands.
Arent those three the people featured in the magazine? The Stuart Familys Heir!
How is this little girl associated with the Stuart Familys people? Are they friends? If they really are friends, then they might help with the bullying by the Mayors Daughter!
The Security Uncle thought so, but after all, it was someone elses business, and he could only think this way without being able to offer any real help.
Like him, she has a daughter of her own, who, because of poor family conditions and a timid nature, also often gets bullied at school. Nowadays, seeing someone who is in the same situation as his daughter, he couldnt help feeling sympathy.
However, everyone whoes here to attend school should be a Prominent Familys Daughter, right? He just couldnt understand how such acts of violence could ur in a noble academy.
Belinda Howard walked into the campus, remembering the Security Uncle who handed her a dry towel yesterday, she had a deep impression of him as well.
As she entered, she turned her head to nce at the uncle, then smiled faintly and nodded to him before walking into the campus.
Entering the ssroom, the bell signaling the start of the first ss rang.
Belinda Howard sat at her desk, but she seemed listless.
Barely making it to the end of ss, she wanted to go to the medical room but feltpletely drained of energy.
Beside her, a male student who had a crush on her approached, noticing her pallor, "Belinda Howard, whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"
Hearing his voice, Belinda Howard lifted her head from the desk. At this time, herplexion looked even worse than when she arrived at the school!
"Im fine," she said with a smile, continuing to rest weakly on the desk.
The Boy watched her with concern and a desire to make an impression, "You dont look very good. Do you want me to apany you to the medical room?"
"Ugh, always putting on this fragile act, isnt it just to gain the sympathy of boys? So maniptive!" ?????? ???? FindN()vel
Chapter 1459: Hey, what happened to you?
Chapter 1459: Chapter 1459: Hey, what happened to you?
Belinda Howard had not spoken yet when she heard disapproving voices nearby.
She was already outstanding in looks, recognized as the Campus Beauty, and adored by many boys, inevitably arousing the jealousy of some girls.
As for the mockery from some female ssmates, Belinda Howard had long since be ustomed to it and couldnt be bothered to care.
But at this moment, feeling unwell, those words inevitably made her even more irritable.
In order to have some peace, she forced herself to stand up and walked out of the ssroom.
Latest content published on Find[?]ovel
The Boy nearby thought she was going to the Medical Room, thus he gantly said, "Let me apany you."
Turning her head, Belinda Howards face appeared somewhat indifferent, "No need, I can go alone."
His proposal firmly rejected, The Boy felt somewhat disappointed.
Stepping out of the ssroom and seeing the bright sun outside, Belinda Howard suddenly felt dizzy and her head felt even heavier!
"Hey, have you guys heard? Its her, I heard she was scolded by the Mayors Daughter yesterday..."
Just as Belinda Howard walked out of the ssroom, she saw a few girls passing in front of her pointing at her while whispering something.
But with her head so heavy, she couldnt really make out what they were whispering.
"Really? Belinda Howard?" another girl, upon hearing this, asked as if hearing some shocking news.
"Yes, its her. They say she fought over a man with the Mayors Daughter and got reprimanded in the School Restroom yesterday!"
"It serves her right; finally someone taught her a lesson. Shes always unting her good figure and pretty face, leading all the boys around by the nose, now shes finally reaping her consequences!"
Eventually, Belinda Howard managed to catch a few sentences.
It was her good figure and beauty that attracted the boys and earned the jealousy of the girls.
She had long since grown ustomed to all this.
Ignoring the pointing and whispering female ssmates, Belinda Howard, with difficulty, continued towards the Medical Room.
However, going to the Medical Room meant walking under the zing sun across the Sports Ground, which seemed somewhat challenging at the moment.
And unfortunately, at this time, a voice she disliked intensely suddenly rang in her ears.
"Yo, whats up with you?" Nathalie Juan approached, her toneced with a hint of mockery.
Belinda Howard didnt want to engage and kept silent, continuing her way to the Medical Room.
But Nathalie Juan couldnt stand being ignored like this - after all, she was the Mayors Daughter and at this Academy, not many dared to continuously ignore her!
"Hey! Belinda Howard, didnt you hear me talking to you!?" Nathalie Juan, clearly frustrated, reached out and grabbed Belinda Howards shoulder.
At this moment, Belinda Howard was already feeling quite unwell, having neither the strength nor the desire to argue.
Wasnt it all because of her that she caught a cold today?
Turning her head, she looked at Nathalie Juan impatiently, "What exactly do you want!?"
Seeing herplexion off, Nathalie Juan paused for a second and then a smug smile appeared.
"Whats the matter? Got a fever?"
Belinda Howard didnt want to deal with her and removed the hand that was tightly gripping her shoulder, intending to leave.
"Hey! Dont go!" Always being ignored by her, Nathalie Juan was visibly annoyed, and once again reached out to try and hold her.
Chapter 1460: The Appearance of Fenton Stuart
Chapter 1460: Chapter 1460: The Appearance of Fenton Stuart
Belinda Howard seemed to have anticipated her move, swiveling around abruptly with an equally irritable mood.
"What on earth do you want!? Dont think just because your father is the mayor that I will tolerate you at every turn. You should know, there isnt a single clean official nowadays. If you keep pestering me, I will make sure your entire family pays a painful price!"
Perhaps she was genuinely fed up with Nathalie Juans entanglements, as Belinda Howards pupils were bloodshotwhether from fever or because at this moment, she was truly enraged!
Caught off guard by her assertiveness, Nathalie Juan was somewhat stunned, having not anticipated that she would be so tough.
Just yesterday, wasnt she still presenting herself as weak and delicate? How did she be like apletely different person today?
And what did she mean by making her entire family pay a painful price?
Ha! Truly ridiculous, her father is the mayor, after all. Who would dare to touch her family?
"Do you think youve fried your brain, Belinda Howard? You, trying topete with me?" She looked at her, a face full of mockingughter.
Belinda Howard gave her a nce. Indeed, she had no power, but her Father sure did!
It was her own issue, one she didnt want to involve her family in. If Dad knew she had been bullied by Nathalie Juan, how could he just ignore it?
She vaguely remembered during her childhood, there was a time she had been bullied by an Aunt. At that time, her Father seemed like he wanted to kill that Aunt on the spot!
She had never seen her Father so furious, except for that time.
Without addressing her further, Belinda Howard turned her body to leave.
Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel
Clearly, Nathalie Juan had no intention of simply letting her go!
She stepped forward quickly, suddenly grabbing Belinda Howards shoulder, angrily saying, "Belinda Howard, where do you get the confidence to keep ignoring what I say to you time and time again?"
She grabbed her, forcefully pulling her back!
Belinda Howard was already unsteady on her feet, and being pulled so violently by Nathalie Juan only made her more dizzy.
But Nathalie Juan seemed not to notice that at this time, she was extremely irritated with Belinda Howard.
In this academy, only she was allowed to ignore others, no one dared to ignore her. Yet Belinda Howard kept on challenging her limits, time and time againit was as if she had a death wish!
It looked like yesterdays lesson wasnt enough!
"Hey, Im talking to you"
Nathalie Juan hadnt finished speaking when she saw Belinda Howard, whom she was clutching, suddenly close her eyes and copse.
For a moment, Nathalie Juan was stunned, just watching as Belinda Howard fell in front of her.
What happened? She hadnt done anything.
Staring at Belinda Howard lying on the Ground Level, Nathalie Juan was bbergasted.
At this moment, a figure suddenly rushed over.
"Belinda?" Anthony Chambers came rushing, kneeling down to look at the unconscious Belinda Howard on the Ground Level, his usually calm pupils filling with a trace of urgency and distress.
Nathalie Juan had not expected Anthony Chambers to appear at this time!
He wouldnt think that she had done something to Belinda Howard, would he?
Thinking this, Nathalie Juan inevitably felt a bit worried; she didnt want to make him dislike her even more because of Belinda Howard!
Just as she was about to exin, Anthony Chambers did not have the time to pay her any attention; instead, he quickly lifted Belinda Howard and headed towards the Medical Room.
Watching him carrying her away, along with the urgency on his face, Nathalie Juan stood frozen in ce, inwardly clenching her fists, wishing she could pull the Belinda Howard out of his arms and throw her off to the side!
Chapter 1461: Don’t You Want Me Here?
Chapter 1461: Chapter 1461: Dont You Want Me Here?
"When did she not faint except just at this moment!"
Fenton Stuarts footsteps were somewhat hurried. After arriving at the Medical Room, he ced her on the hospital bed, and very soon the Doctor came over.
"She has a fever." Looking at the approaching Doctor, Fenton Stuart calmly spoke.
He was always like this, many things would not show on his face, but buried deep in his heart.
The Doctor came over, took Belinda Howards temperature, and sure enough, she had a fever - and it was a high fever!
"Ill start her on an IV drip; shes already at 39 degrees. She should go home today and skip sses," said the middle-aged Doctor, already getting up to prepare medicine for Belinda Howard.
Fenton Stuart stood aside, just quietly watching the child on the hospital bed.
All morning, he couldnt stop worrying about the child before him, so after ss ended, he couldnt help running to Saintoro High School, wanting to see if she had gone to the Medical Room.
But who would have known that just as he arrived at the ssroom Entrance, he saw her talking to Nathalie Juan not far away.
Then, she was gripped by Nathalie Juan, and subsequently, she copsed to the ground.
All morning, Fenton Stuart stayed in the Medical Room, not going to any sses.
Two hourster, Belinda Howard slowly began to wake up.
Opening her eyes to the white ceiling, she turned her head and saw Fenton Stuart standing Beside the Bed looking at her.
"Brother Luke?"
Seeing her wake up, Fenton Stuarts heart, which had been tight with tension, rxed considerably, "Youre awake."
He spoke softly, his tone incredibly gentle.
Belinda Howard paused, still a bit slow to grasp what had happened to her.
But after carefully thinking for a few seconds, it seemed she had fainted earlier?
But, why was Brother Luke here? Was it him who brought her to the Medical Room?
?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find1Novel
Belinda Howard tried to sit up, and upon seeing this, Fenton Stuart quickly spoke out, "Dont move, youre still on an IV drip."
He looked at her hand with the intravenous needle somewhat worriedly, concerned that she might hurt herself in her restlessness.
Hearing this, Belinda Howard then noticed the needle in the back of her hand.
She looked up and saw the intravenous drip almost finished.
Then, she turned her line of sight back to Fenton Stuarts face, "Brother Luke, why are you here?"
Looking at the child on the hospital bed, Fenton Stuart still quietly stood aside, his face calm, having lost the worried expression he had before.
"Dont you want me to be here?"
Belinda Howard was taken aback, of course, she didnt mean that.
She was just curious as to why he appeared here.
"Its not that, I just"
"Doctor." Seeing her drip was now finished, Fenton Stuart turned his head and called for the Doctor Outside, thus interrupting Belinda Howards words.
The Doctor came in, removed her needle and IV line, then instructed, "Remember to rest well this afternoon, dont push yourself. At your age, you should be focusing on growing your body, understand?"
Under the Doctors advice, Belinda Howard got off the bed, feeling a bit better than before but still listless.
This moment, she indeed wanted to continue lying down; her head was too heavy, making it hard to lift.
"Can you walk?" Seeing her weak, Fenton Stuart extended his hand, supporting one of her arms.
Belinda Howard looked up at him, then lightly nodded her head, "I can."
She took her arm away from his hold, perhaps feeling that the Fenton Stuart of Nowadays, was no longer the Brother Luke who once adored her.
Chapter 1462: The Security Uncle’s Words
Chapter 1462: Chapter 1462: The Security Uncles Words
Feeling her hand slip away from his, for an instant, Fenton Stuarts hand remained stiff in midair, as if something was slipping through his fingers.
Stepping out of the Medical Room, dazzled by the scorching sun, Belinda Howard felt even more lightheaded, her head heavier than before.
She stopped, feeling shaky and unsteady.
Behind her, a strong hand reached out and wrapped around her slender waist without hesitation.
"You shouldnt force yourself if you cant walk." Fenton Stuart said calmly, and before Belinda Howard could react, he gently lifted her onto his shoulders with a slight turn of his body.
For a moment, Belinda Howard was stunned by his gesture.
This was probably the first moment of such close intimacy between them since she became sensible.
"Brother Luke, I can walk on my own." Being carried like this made Belinda Howard feel somewhat awkward.
However, she quite liked the smell of him.
Listening to her voiceing from behind, Fenton Stuart kept a calm expression, and Belinda Howard on his back naturally couldnt see how tender his facial expression was at this moment.
"Let me carry you this once and take you home."
His extremely gentle voice made Belinda Howard pause in surprise.
She remembered that as a child, she was once carried on his back after hurting her leg. He hadforted her gently on the way home.
Belinda Howard didnt make another sound but stayed quietly on his sturdy back, breathing in the fresh scent from his hair strands.
As the two left the campus, the Security Uncle at the gate saw them and couldnt hide his look of astonishment.
Again this little girl, was she bullied once more?
Watching the two approaching, Security Uncle hurriedly opened the school gate, and then stepped out. Seeing Fenton Stuart, he couldnt help asking,
"Was it the Mayors Daughter bullying you again?" The Security Uncle stepped out and, seeing Belinda Howards haggard face, felt a surge of pity.
Belinda Howard certainly didnt expect the Security Uncle to suddenly bring that up, and just as she was about to speak, Fenton Stuart furrowed his brows and looked at the Security Uncle, "Again?"
The Security Uncle paused, then looked at Fenton Stuart, "Yes, this child had it rough yesterday. She came out sote from the campus, all drenched "
"Uncle!"
Before Security Uncle could finish, Belinda Howard interrupted him eagerly.
She had barely managed to cover everything up yesterday, naturally, she didnt want Fenton Stuart to find out.
In front of him, she didnt want to appear so embarrassed.
Interrupted abruptly, the Security Uncle paused and looked at Belinda Howard, then at Fenton Stuart, unsure whether to continue speaking or stop.
Fenton Stuart raised his gaze, his calm pupils showing no sign ofplexity, "Keep going."
The Uncle, still somewhat puzzled, but remembering Belinda Howards disheveled appearance from the night before, couldnt help but continue,
"It wasst night when it was already dark, and this child only came out of the campus soaked through. Before she came out, I saw Mayor Whites Daughter and a group of girls leave, probably bullied her, I suppose."
The Security Uncle said with a look of sympathy.
Belinda Howard didnt speak further buty silently on Fenton Stuarts back, quietly closing her eyelids.
She was aware, now that the Security Uncle had spoken out, trying to hide the events of yesterday was impossible!
PS: Dears, updates might be slow during this period of time, please patiently wait for a few days. There will be plenty of updates next month! Th?s chapter is updated by FindNovel
Chapter 1463: Fenton Stuart’s Consideration
Chapter 1463: Chapter 1463: Fenton Stuarts Consideration
Listening to the Guards words, Fenton Stuart said nothing and simply carried Belinda Howard away from the School Gate.
All along the way, neither of them spoke again until they entered the Apartment and he ced her On the Bed in the Room. Thats when Fenton finally spoke.
"Are you hungry? What would you like to eat?" He looked at her and asked softly.
Belinda Howard was taken aback; she had thought he would ask about yesterday, but he did not.
Even knowing everything from yesterday, he wouldnt bother confronting Nathalie Juan for her sake, right?
After all, that girl had kissed Him before, and herself, although she had grown up with Him since childhood, in reality, she was just a Cousin in Name, what could she have to make him turn against Nathalie Juan?
Thinking about this, Belinda Howards gaze sadly fell, "Im not hungry."
After a nce at her, Fenton said nothing and instead walked straight out of the Room.
Watching his retreating figure, Belinda Howard felt even more disheartened.
Though she said she wasnt hungry, deep inside, she wished he would inquire further, even if just a few more words.
She longed for his concern, his care, his staying a little while longer.
In just Two months, he would Graduate and go Abroad, to be with Nathalie Juan.
At the thought, Belinda Howard felt a sourness in her heart, and her eyes heated up involuntarily.
But ultimately, she didnt let the Acidic tears fall.
She initially thought he had returned to School, but not long after, there would asionally be some sounds and footsteps from outside the Room.
By the sounds of the footsteps, Belinda Howard was certain that Fenton had not left.
She lifted the Thin quilt on her body, got out of Bed, and walked out of the Room wanting to search for the source of the sounds.
Her line of sight halted in the Direction of the Kitchen, and she took steps towards it, treading lightly.
Upon entering the Kitchen, she saw that tall figure standing Beside the Kitchen Counter, the handsome profile of his face exuding earnest humility.
Feeling her gaze, Fenton turned his head and nced at her.
"What are you doing?" She asked, puzzled by his serious demeanor.
Following that, she was greeted by a waft of rice aroma.
Looking at the steam rising from the Pot on the stove, along with the faint bubbling sounds, Belinda Howard knew that there seemed to be something being simmered, was it porridge?
"I just looked it up Online; porridge is the best for someone whos sick," said Fenton, ncing at her with a calm tone.
Feeling it was about time, he lifted the lid off the Pot, and immediately the Strong rice aroma rushed forth!
Standing on the side, Belinda was taken aback, as she discovered for the first time that he could actually cook porridge, and make it smell so appetizing...
Picking up a soup spoon, Fenton stirred the pot, deemed it ready, anddled out a Bowl.
With his left hand carrying the Bowl of porridge, his Right hand naturally took hers and headed towards the Living Room.
Feeling the warmth from his hand in hers, Belinda was pulled into the Living Room in a daze, her entire being in aplete stupor.
Today, he seemed so gentle, but why?
"Eat this," he said, guiding her to sit Inside the Sofa and handing her the Bowl of porridge.
Belinda looked down, somewhat dumbfounded at the porridge he was handing over.
Discover more novels at ?ovelFind
After being dazed for a few seconds, she took the Bowl and slowly took a spoonful into her mouth, her line of sight, however, couldnt help but drift towards his strikingly Handsome Face.
Chapter 1464: Are You and Nathalie Juan, boyfriend and girlfriend?
Chapter 1464: Chapter 1464: Are You and Nathalie Juan, boyfriend and girlfriend?
The porridge, melting in the mouth as soon as it entered, under his gaze, unbeknownst to her, Belinda Howard had actually finished the entire bowl of porridge and for the first time felt that the white rice porridge was so delicious.
Seeing her finish all of it, Anthony Chambers pursed his lips with a smile, took the empty bowl from her hand, stood up, walked to the kitchen, and then came back with a newly served bowl.
Looking at the porridge handed to her once again, Belinda Howard did not refuse but took it and continued eating.
Until she finished both bowls of porridge, Anthony Chambers took the empty bowl from her hands, then drew out a tissue from the tea table, gently wiping the corners of her mouth.
Such actions felt incredibly surprising to Belinda Howard.
In the depths of his eyes, she saw endless tenderness. Was it her illusion?
Suddenly, the image of him kissing Nathalie Juan shed through her mind, and a pang ran through Belinda Howards heart.
She really wanted to know what exactly was the rtionship between him and Nathalie Juan.
"Brother Luke."
"Hmm?"
"You and Nathalie Juan, are you boyfriend and girlfriend?" She looked at him, and ayer of pain seemed to seep into her eyes without knowing when.
And this touch of pain was clearly perceived by Anthony Chambers.
He looked at her clear eyes and calmly replied, "No."
Upon hearing this, Belinda Howard was somewhat stunned.
Not?
"Then, do you... like her?" she asked again.
Anthony Chambers frowned and then replied, "I dont like her."
Dont like her?
Belinda Howard was utterly confused. If they were not boyfriend and girlfriend and he didnt like her, then why would he...
"Then why... did you kiss each other..." Thinking back to that day at the entrance of his room, when he and Nathalie Juan were kissing, Belinda Howard felt a faint pain in her chest and couldnt help but look down despondently, lowering her eyelids.
Hearing this, Anthony Chamberss brows furrowed even deeper.
So, she cared about that kiss?
"I did not kiss Nathalie Juan," he replied calmly.
Discover more novels at FindN()vel
Belinda Howard abruptly raised her head, surprised by his answer.
Didnt? But that day, she clearly saw it.
"But that day, I clearly saw it, you kissing her, and... holding each other," she said, heads down,pletely unaware that she was gradually revealing something.
Looking at her face falling with dejection, Anthony Chambers watched her and asked instead of answering, "Do you care?"
Belinda Howard lifted her head, somewhat bewildered, "What?"
"Do you care that I kissed Nathalie Juan?"
Belinda Howard paused, not at all expecting him to ask this.
She lowered her head, her expression turning somewhat unnatural, more flustered, "I dont."
Her answer disappointed him.
Staring at her dejected little face, Anthony Chambers didnt continue this topic and instead said, "Rest well this afternoon."
Saying so, he got up, seemingly ready to leave.
Seeing him stand, Belinda Howard lifted her head, her tone carrying a hint of urgency, "Are you going back to school?"
"Mhm."
With a soft response, Anthony Chambers turned and walked towards the entry hall.
Watching his departing figure, Belinda Howard felt a twinge of reluctance.
"Brother Luke!" Just as his hand was about to touch the door handle, Belinda Howard suddenly called out to him.
He turned his body, looking at her puzzled, "Whats up?"
Suppressing it for a long time, finally, Belinda Howard still couldnt help but voice out her question, "After you graduate, are you going abroad with Nathalie Juan?"
Hearing this, Anthony Chambers couldnt help but slightly pinch his brow.
Going abroad with Nathalie Juan? Who told her that?
"No, why would you ask that?" Ultimately, where had she heard these rumors from?
Chapter 1465: Do You Want Me to Go Abroad?
Chapter 1465: Chapter 1465: Do You Want Me to Go Abroad?
After graduation, whether he will go abroad or not is still a question.
He doesnt want to go abroad, doesnt want to leave her for three years.
In these three years, he doesnt know what will happen, whether by the time he returns, she will have be someone elses another her?
No?
Belinda Howard was once again startled.
So, he had no ns to go abroad with Nathalie Juan? Meaning, all the things Nathalie Juan told her were lies?
The rightful source is f?ndnovel
"Then, Nathalie Juan wont be your fiance either?"
Hearing this, Fenton Stuarts frown deepened, he walked back and looked at her before him, "Who told you all this?"
Nathalie Juan bing his fiance? Going abroad with him? Howe he has never known about this?
Looking at the man before her, Belinda Howard spoke in a daze, "It... it was Nathalie Juan who said it, she said that she would go abroad with you and, in the near future, might even be your fiance."
After she finished, she lowered her head; it turned out none of it was true.
Knowing this, her heart became so open, even a little happy.
Hearing her say it was Nathalie Juans words, Fenton Stuarts expression darkened, then looking at the person before him, "Belinda."
"Hmm?" She lifted her head to look at him.
"Do you hope that I go abroad?" His eyes intensely searching, he asked very seriously.
Belinda Howard was taken aback, not understanding why he would ask her this.
In her heart, of course, she didnt want him to go abroad, because she didnt want to be away from him for three years, on the other side of the earth.
But could she say she didnt hope so?
Going abroad had been decided by her uncle and aunt long ago, what right did she have to say she didnt wish for it?
Yet, he was asking for her answer, regardless of whether she had the right to, she wanted to say, "I do not wish so."
As soon as her answer came out, Fenton Stuart felt an unusual sensation in his chest, staring at her silently for a very long time, and finally, he made a decision in his heart.
Regardless of the reason for her I do not wish so, he would stay for her reason.
He approached her, unable to resist, his slender fingers brushed past the hair strands on her forehead, and his sexy thin lips unconsciously revealed a faint shallow smile.
Looking into his clear and prating eyes, Belinda Howard was deeply captivated, just staring at him motionlessly.
"Rest well in the afternoon." He smiled lightly, nced at her, and then turned to leave.
After Fenton Stuart left, Belinda Howard also returned to her Room, and slept the whole afternoon.
When she woke up again, it was the noise of their return that woke her.
As soon as she entered the door, Amelia Stuart eagerly walked into the Room, looking at her who was just waking up.
"Belinda, I heard you fainted from fever? Are you feeling better?" Amelia Stuart looked worried, but when she saw that Belindasplexion was not bad, she breathed a sigh of relief.
Behind her, Eduardo Ino also came in, carefully observing the expression on her face.
Seeing the two siblings, Belinda Howard smiled, "Im fine, already better."
After resting the whole afternoon, she indeed felt much more spirited, and her head wasnt as heavy.
At dinner, however, Fenton Stuart was not seen at the Dining Table Top, leaving Belinda Howard somewhat puzzled.
"Wheres Brother Luke? Why hasnt hee back?" She lifted her head, looking at the two siblings opposite her.
Fenton Stuart gave her a look, his expression somewhatplicated, not answering her question.
Instead, it was Amelia Stuart beside her, who cut a piece of steak, put it in her mouth, and while savoring its deliciousness, she casually spoke.
Chapter 1466: Fenton Stuart’s Call
Chapter 1466: Chapter 1466: Fenton Stuarts Call
"He went out with Nathalie Juan, saying it was some ssmate gathering, and insisted on dragging him along!"
At this point, Amelia Stuart couldnt help feeling a bit surprised.
How could Her Big Brother get involved with that Nathalie Juan?
And what ssmate gathering? He had always been toozy to attend such things, yet today he unexpectedly epted Nathalie Juans invitation, which was simply unbelievable!
Amelia Stuart answered as if it were only to be expected, but Belinda Howard, upon hearing this, couldnt help her countenance from darkening, her entire mood deting in an instant.
Brother Luke, went out with Nathalie Juan?
Her heart couldnt help but tremble slightly on its own ord.
Indeed, she couldntpare to Nathalie Juans ce in his heart, even though he was aware that Nathalie Juan bullied her yesterday, he still couldnt resist going out with her.
All this time, apart from necessary matters, she had never seen him go out at night, and now, he went out with Nathalie Juan.
Thinking about this, Belinda Howard silently lowered her eyelids.
The source of th?s content is ?ovelFind
Across from her, sensing her despondent expression, Isaac Stuart also felt an unpleasant twinge in his heart.
He was well aware, every single action of His Big Brother would tug at her heartstrings.
And her mood, in turn, was always pulling at his own.
After school, Nathalie Juan suddenly ran to the stadium, inviting His Big Brother to her ssmate gathering. Considering her feelings, he had yet to respond just now.
But unexpectedly, Amelia said it first.
Seeing her head lowered in gloom, stopping her meal, Amelia was somewhat confused and asked her, "Whats wrong? Not feeling hungry?"
Belinda Howard lifted her head, realizing her own abnormal behavior, and couldnt help but force a small smile, "No, I... Im full."
Amelia Stuart looked down, nced at the food on her te, realizing she had hardly eaten anything. Full already?
Worried that her fever hadnt subsided yet, Amelia set down the tableware in her hand and reached out to touch her forehead.
"Is the fever not gone yet?" She reached out to check and felt nothing unusual.
Belinda Howard chuckled, "Im fine, really. Because this afternoon, Brother Luke cooked me porridge, I ate a bit much, so Im not very hungry now."
She found a random excuse, wanting to mask her own emotions.
Hearing this, Isaac Stuart couldnt help but slightly lift his eyelids, looking at her pale and delicate cheeks.
His Big Brother came back this afternoon? He cooked her porridge?
Not only Isaac Stuart was surprised, but even Amelia Stuart was astonished.
"My Big Brother? He cooked you porridge?" This couldnt be true, could it?
When had Her Big Brother ever cooked porridge? In two years, she had not once seen him step into the kitchen to cook.
Looking at her amazed expression, Belinda Howard nodded, "Yes."
When she saw Anthony Chambers cooking porridge, wasnt she just as shocked?
Suddenly, a burst of cellphone ringtone rang out.
Listening to this familiar ringtone, Belinda Howard stood up and walked to the tea table side, picked up her cell phone and checked, discovering it was a call from Anthony Chambers.
She was somewhat surprised by this call.
Wasnt he out with Nathalie Juan? Why would he be calling her at this time?
Although surprised, Belinda Howard felt a small surge of happiness and anticipation for this call.
For 17 years, every time, as long as his name appeared on the cell phone screen, she was overwhelmed with joy.
Picking up the phone, before she could even speak, Anthony Chambers slightly deep voice came through, yet not without gentleness.
"Is your cold better? Has the fever gonepletely?"
Chapter 1467: Come to Colorful Club
Chapter 1467: Chapter 1467: Come to Colorful Club
The phone had just connected when she heard his soft, tender voice, instantly warming Belinda Howards heart, a warm current brushing past it.
"Um, everythings fine now, just finished dinner."
"Do you have time tonight?" Anthony Chambers asked.
Belinda Howard paused, surprised by the question, "Nothing much, whats up?"
"Come to Colorful Club." His words left no room for refusal.
Belinda Howard was stunned, and it took her a moment to react.
Colorfulshe knew it, a private club located not far from their campus. In E City, aside from Duke Station Throne, it was the most luxurious and extravagant ce.
But, that ce of wine and light, he wants her to go there?
"Private Room 888." Anthony Chambers stated and then abruptly ended the call.
Looking at the phone that had been suddenly hung up, Belinda Howard still somewhat hadnt snapped back to reality.
Readplete version only at ?ovelFind
Did Brother Luke dial the wrong number? Why did he suddenly invite her to Colorful Club?
If it werent for him asking about her condition earlier, she would really think he had dialed the wrong number.
At this moment, Eduardo Ino and Amelia Stuart came out after dinner and saw her holding the phone with a dazed expression. Briana Ino couldnt help but speak.
"Whats wrong? Who called?"
Belinda Howard turned her head and looked at the siblings.
Then she spoke in a daze, "It was Brother Luke, he said, he asked me to go to Colorful Club."
On hearing this, both Eduardo Ino and Amelia Stuart were stunned.
Colorful Club, wasnt that the ce where Nathalie Juan invited Big Brother? What did he want Belinda Howard to do there?
Eduardo Ino frowned, somewhat puzzled.
"Now?"
Belinda Howard nodded slightly, it should be now, he even told her the private room number.
----
Inside Private Room 888 of Colorful Club.
Under the dim light, a spacious andfortable private room housed around a dozen men and women. Although it was called a ssmate gathering, it was actually more of a mixer.
Anthony Chambers quietly sat at one side of the sofa, his cool and calm handsome face constantly drawing the attention of the female students in the room.
This man, a celebrated figure at Saintoro Academy, was the dream man of countless female students. However, his aloof and proud demeanor made all the girls who admired him stop in their tracks, not daring to approach him easily.
This man, not only possessed an appearance that made the whole world jealous, but also a genius mind, making it hard for anyone not to envy him.
"Hey, Nathalie, how did you manage to win him over? Teach us, will you?"
Looking at the man in front of them, a few girls sitting beside Nathalie Juan couldnt help but whisper among themselves.
Everyone knew that Anthony Chambers was the toughest to pursue, but Nathalie Juan had managed it effortlessly, making them incredibly envious.
On hearing this, Nathalie Juan wore a smug expression, her smile never fading.
She was also somewhat surprised.
Today, after school, she had gone to the stadium to invite him to join this gathering, thinking he would refuse. But to her surprise, he had simply responded with an okay, leaving her both shocked and thrilled.
To satisfy her vanity, she even boasted to her sisters that she had sessfully pursued Anthony Chambers, bathing in their envious and jealous gazes!
"Why should I? Teach you how to steal my man?" Nathalie Juan turned to look at her sisters. Though her tone wasnt pleasant, her delicate face was filled with a smug expression.
Chapter 1468 What do you want me to do?
Chapter 1468: Chapter 1468 What do you want me to do?
After speaking, she stood up and walked to Fenton Stuart sitting opposite, and then sat down beside him.
"Hey, Fenton Stuart, why dont you say anything?" Although he was present, he had not said a word from the beginning to the end, which made her somewhat embarrassed in front of her sisters.
Fenton Stuart slightly turned his head away, his profound gaze fixed on her clear and pretty face, and then he leaned in closer slowly...
Nathalie Juan was somewhat surprised by his sudden movement.
Seeing his face getting closer and closer, Nathalie Juan did not dodge, just leaning on the sofa, waiting for his approach.
Could this gesture be him wanting to kiss her?
Suddenly, Nathalie Juans heart thumped wildly; if he indeed kissed her here, in front of her sisters, theyd be envious to death!
"What are you doing..." She asked with shyness, lowering her eyelids, her cheeks flushing slightly.
Fenton Stuart looked at her, his face getting ever closer, his even breath fanning across her flushed cheeks, just a bit more, and his lips would meet hers.
"What do you want me to do?" He looked at her, a charming smile ying at the corners of his mouth, driving all the female students crazy.
Such a scene made the girls sitting nearby nearly mad with jealousy, wishing they were the woman pressed in his embrace!
Nathalie Juan lifted her eyes, her face and ears tinged with red.
Was it because she had drunk some wine just now that she looked even more attractive now? Was that why he couldnt restrain himself and wanted to kiss her?
Thinking this, Nathalie Juans heart filled with anticipation.
Following that, she slowly closed her eyes, waiting for his kiss tond.
The source of th?s content is find?novel
Seeing her close her eyes expectantly, Fenton Stuart coldly curled his lips, revealing a sneer.
Just at this moment, the door of the private room was gently pushed open.
Belinda Howard stepped in and immediately smelled a strong scent of alcohol, but what surprised her more were the two people on the sofa looking incredibly intimate...
Although Fenton Stuart was facing away from her, she recognized him instantly.
And the one under his hold, was Nathalie Juan...
And her current expression with closed eyes was clearly one awaiting his kiss.
Seeing this scene, Belinda Howards chest seized, and she froze there, simply staring fixedly at the scene in front of her.
Nobody noticed her arrival, as all eyes in the private room were focused on the pair on the sofa!
Everyone thought they were about to kiss, but the next moment, everyone in the room gasped.
Nathalie Juan kept her eyes closed, but the long-awaited kiss did not descend; she got a bit anxious, and couldnt help but open her eyes to see what was happening.
But just as she opened her eyes, she felt a chill liquid pouring over her head!
For a moment, she didnt realize what it was, until the chilly liquid flowed down from her cheeks to her neck, and she suddenly screamed, jumping up from the sofa!
"Ah!"
She stood up, disbelievingly staring at the man in the sofa.
She saw Fenton Stuart, calm andposed, with a faint smile hanging on his lips, casually cing the empty wine ss on the tea table beside him, then standing up, looking at the disheveled Nathalie Juan.
Nathalie Juan had never imagined that this man, here and now, would ssh her with wine; never in her life had she been treated like this.
Chapter 1469: Like I Just Was
Chapter 1469: Chapter 1469: Like I Just Was
"Fenton Stuart, what are you doing!?" She was a bit annoyed, ring at Fenton Stuart. Pouring wine on her in front of so many people, it was even more embarrassing than pping her in the face in public!
Fenton Stuart did not respond, he just nced briefly and noticed that Belinda Howard had arrived at the entrance of the private room.
At this time, Belinda Howard also seemed a bit stunned.
Just an instant ago, she thought Brother Luke was about to kiss Nathalie Juan, but unexpectedly, he picked up a cup of red wine from the tea table and slowly poured it over Nathalies face, leaving her utterly shocked!
Belinda Howard stood frozen in shock, until a hand gently pulled her up, and she then came back to her senses.
She saw Fenton Stuart pulling her into the private room, then picked up another ss of red wine from the tea table and handed it to her, gesturing for her to take it.
Looking at the red wine in front of her, Belinda Howard was puzzled for a moment, not quite understanding.
But knowing he wanted her to take it, she obediently took the wine ss.
Then, he pulled her up to the disheveled Nathalie Juan, turned his head, and showed her an extremely gentle smile.
"Do it like I just did."
Belinda Howard raised her head, her face full of astonishment.
He wanted her to do as he had just done, to ssh the wine on Nathalie Juans face?
Discover more novels at find{n}ovel
Why?
Belinda Howard had never done such a thing in her life and hesitated a little.
"Brother Luke..." she started hesitantly, not understanding why he wanted to do this.
Meanwhile, Nathalie Juan could hardly believe what was happening, clearly hearing everything the man said.
Just why was he treating her like this? What had she done!?
"Dont like it?" Seeing her hesitant to act, Fenton Stuart looked at her and asked softly.
Belinda Howard looked up with eyes still not understanding.
"Why do this?"
"Belinda, remember, for those who bully you, you must never be soft-hearted, otherwise, you will forever be trampled underfoot by others."
Upon hearing this, Belinda Howard finally understood.
Was he standing up for her?
Because he knew that Nathalie Juan had sshed her with ice water, so now, he wanted her to ssh back?
Belinda Howard wasnt a naturally vindictive person, but recalling the bullying she endured from Nathalie these days, she couldnt help but turn and look at Nathalie.
Brother Luke was right, if she continued to be weak, she would always be trampled underfoot by this Nathalie!
Wasnt she just the Mayors daughter? Though her father was not an official, he had tremendous power in South Korea!
Seeing the determined Belinda Howard, Nathalie Juan couldnt help but let out a cold sneer.
She was sure this Belinda Howard wouldnt dare to ssh her!
"What? You too want to ssh my wine? Do you dare?"
That superior tone, she had bullied many ssmates in campus, thinking of the humiliation and bullying she faced during this period, Belinda Howard didnt think twice and sshed the red wine onto Nathalies face.
The wine covered her entire face, and Nathalie, not expecting that she would really dare, was utterly dumbfounded.
It took her a while to slowly raise her eyes, her angry eyes almost wanting to tear Belinda Howard into pieces!
In a fit of anger, she raised her hand, ready to p Belinda Howard, "You lowlife, how dare you ssh me!"
However, before her hand could fall, she felt a sharp pain in her wrist and immediately winced in pain.
Chapter 1470: What Does She Count for in the Howard Clan!?
Chapter 1470: Chapter 1470: What Does She Count for in the Howard n!?
Her eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at the Fenton Stuart before her, seeing his gaze ice-cold, his face seemingly covered with a thick frost!
Fenton Stuarts hand grew tighter and tighter, Nathalie Juan felt as if her bones were about to be crushed.
"Fenton Stuart, let go of me!"
Ignoring Nathalie Juans mor, Fenton Stuarts face darkened, "Nathalie Juan, if you want to stay in E City with your family peacefully, then I advise you not to challenge the bottom lines of the Stuart Family and the Howard n, because that will cost your entire family a painful price."
His tone was calm, yet it gave an unprecedented sense of oppression.
Nathalie Juan stiffened, not taking his words seriously at all.
Her father is the Mayor, what is the Howard n to him!?
She knew that in E City, even Worldwide, there is no one who doesnt know the name Baron Stuart, but what does that have to do with Belinda Howard?
Her father is just apanys Director, could he even contend with her father?
She wanted to see what kind of painful price her family would pay for messing with Belinda Howard!
But right now, Nathalie Juan couldnt beat Fenton Stuart. Although she really wanted to give Belinda Howard a good lesson, she couldnty a finger on her with Fenton Stuart around.
As for her Friends, each one of them was sitting aside, and none dared to step forward to help her!
Feeling it was about time, Fenton Stuart released her hand and coldly nced at Nathalie Juan before pulling Belinda Howard and leaving the Private Room.
Nathalie Juan stood there, seething as she watched the two leave, herself in aplete mess!
Belinda Howard, Fenton Stuart, Ill remember you!
Turning her head, seeing her Sisters still looking at her, Nathalie Juan, with nowhere to vent the frustration in her chest, angrily said, "What are you looking at? Go get me some clean clothes now!"
Leaving the Colorful Club, Fenton Stuart and Belinda Howard walked under the Starry Sky.
Even though it was somewhat sultry, the breeze brought a sense of coolness.
Since leaving the Private Room, the two held hands, with Belinda Howard walking by his side, her line of sight involuntarily falling on the hand that held hers tightly.
He didnt let go, so she didnt pull away either.
She looked up at his chiseled profile.
She had thought he was out on a date with Nathalie Juan or something, but it turned out he was here to stand up for her.
"Brother Luke." She stopped and couldnt help but utter softly.
Fenton Stuart turned around, his calm eyes resting on her pretty face.
"Thank you."
He didnt speak, only quietly watched her.
Since they left the Private Room, he didnt forget to let go of her hand; he just didnt want to let go, wanting to hold on to it like this.
Seeing him staring at herself made Belinda Howard somewhat uneasy, she had never been looked at by him this way before.
She lowered her line of sight, feeling uneasy about why he looked at her like that.
Looking up again, he was still watching her.
Unable to withstand his gaze, Belinda Howard felt millions of little deers chaotically running in her chest, and when she wanted to pull her hand away from his tight grip, she unexpectedly found that he was holding it even tighter.
What exactly is the situation Now?
She raised her eyes, puzzled, looking at him, "Brother Luke..."
"Say my name." Fenton Stuart finally spoke up, but his words made Belinda Howard even more bewildered.
Call his name? What exactly does this mean?
The name Brother Luke, she had used for 17 years, why does he want her to call him by his name?
Belinda Howard, with questioning Eyes, looked at him with a face full of confusion. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F?nd-Novel
Chapter 1471: Her Intentions
Chapter 1471: Chapter 1471: Her Intentions
Seeing the confusion on her face, Fenton Stuart couldnt help but speak again, "When no one is around, call my name."
"Why?" she asked.
Fenton Stuart fell silent involuntarily.
Why?
Because... he liked her, and didnt want to be her Brother Luke.
"Before I answer your question, could you first tell me why you dont want me to go abroad after graduation?"
After harboring feelings for more than ten years, Fenton Stuart couldnt wait any longer in this moment.
He wanted to know, in her heart, whether he was only her Brother Luke or if there was another status he held?
At his words, Belinda Howard was taken aback, naturally not expecting him to suddenly ask that.
She didnt want him to go abroad because she couldnt bear to be apart from him for three years.
In theing three years, she had no idea what might happen; what if in three years, he had be someone elses other half?
Looking into his sincere eyes, Belinda Howard was stunned for a long while before finally, as if unable to control her own heart, she unconsciously spoke out.
"Because... I cant bear to part with you, I dont want to be apart from you for three years." She remembered how, during her childhood when she spent a few months in South Korea, she couldnt wait to see him.
If it were to be three years apart, she thought she might go crazy.
"What about Eduardo Ino? Would you feel the same reluctance?" Fenton Stuart continued to press.
Her answer was vague and unclear, leaving him still unable to discern the true nature of her feelings for him.
Belinda Howard was startled; of course, she was also reluctant to part with Brother Eduardo, but the two feelings werepletely different.
Her reluctance to part with Brother Eduardo was because they had grown up together since childhood, and it was natural for her to miss him if they were to be apart for such a long time.
But her feelings for him were not the same.
"I would, but..." For a moment, Belinda Howard seemed somewhat eager; she wanted to differentiate between the two but didnt know how to do so.
She was anxious, bing somewhat flustered.
"I cant bear to part with Brother Eduardo because we grew up together from a young age, I like him, so naturally I cant stand being apart from him for so many years, but... I also like Brother Luke, I dont want to be separated from you..."
No, thats not right; its not like that, why did she feel like the more she spoke, the messier it became.
The liking she held for Eduardo Ino and Brother Luke was different, but why did she feel more and more confused as she spoke...
"You like Eduardo Ino?" He looked at her, his heart trembling slightly.
Indeed, the affection she had for both brothers was simply that of siblings, there really was no...
Belinda Howard raised her head, wanting to exin, "I... I like Brother Eduardo, I also like Brother Luke, but its not like that!"
She tried hard to exin but couldnt find the right words to express it.
"Then what is it like?" Seeing the panic on her face, Fenton Stuart became a bit disoriented as well.
Fresh chapters posted on FindNovel
"I... I like Brother Luke, I dont want you to be with Nathalie Juan, I dont want you to be with any other girl! I will miss Brother Eduardo, but if he is with another girl, I wont be unhappy. But with you, I just cant, I cant bear to see you with other girls, I like you, its different from my feelings for Brother Eduardo! I... I dont know how to say it."
Towards the end, Belinda Howard broke down in tears.
Yet her words were aplete surprise to Fenton Stuart.
She couldnt bear to see him with other girls, yet she could bear Eduardo Ino being with other girls?
Chapter 1472: If You Don’t Know, Just Follow Me...
Chapter 1472: Chapter 1472: If You Dont Know, Just Follow Me...
Fenton Stuarts lips gradually curled upwards, and he lifted his hand to cradle her small face, gently wiping away the tears that had unintentionally fallen from her eyes.
Gazing at the him in front of her, Belinda Howard felt hopelessly lost. Could he really understand what she was feeling with her own words?
"Try calling my name?" Looking into her clear pupils, he spoke softly.
Belinda Howard was taken aback, staring at his charming face. After a moment of hesitation, she slowly called out his name.
"An-, Anthony."
Hearing his own name from her lips was the most beautiful sound Fenton Stuart had ever heard.
He smiled gently, his face involuntarily drawing closer to hers, and kissed her soft, pink lips before Belinda Howard could react.
Feeling the warmth from their joined lips, that soft and moist sensation, left Belinda Howards mindpletely nk.
Is this, is this a kiss? Is she, is she kissing Brother Luke?
Experiencing this sensation for the first time, Belinda Howard didnt know how to respond. She stood there stiffly, letting him deepen the kiss, prying open her shell teeth.
Sensing her inexperience, Anthony Chambers let go of her for an instant, then whispered, "If you dont know how, just follow my lead. However I kiss you, you respond in kind."
After speaking, he continued the kiss.
Getting the hint, Belinda Howard started to react, slowly engaging her own lips, learning to respond as he was kissing her.
Yet, her response was still somewhat clumsy, but it ignited a passion in Fenton Stuarts heart!
He kissed her deeply, and only when he felt her be somewhat listless did he reluctantly let her go, looking at her swollen red lips from his kisses.
Even now, Belinda Howard remained dazed.
What exactly is the situation now? Did she just kiss him? Does this mean they are now in a boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship?
However, he hasnt said anything. With just a kiss, she waspletely unsure of what he was thinking.
She watched him, her face full of bewilderment.
Nevertheless, she really liked the taste of that kiss!
Seeing her puzzled expression, Fenton Stuart smiled tenderly, then took her hand and walked towards the area where the lights dimmed.
Find the newest release on find[?]ovel
Belinda Howard just let him lead her, with the taste of that kiss still in her mind.
As they strolled under the starry sky, this scene made Belinda Howard feel as though she was on a date with him.
But he hasnt said anything. Could she interpret it this way?
At 9:30 PM, the two returned to the apartment.
Right before entering the door, Belinda Howard clearly felt that although he had been holding her hand firmly all this time, he suddenly let go.
As his fingers loosened, Belinda Howard was startled and turned to nce at his profile.
Was he trying not to let Brother Eduardo and Sister Briana know about their rtionship now? Or did he never intend to make their rtionship public, to begin with?
Feeling her gaze, Fenton Stuart turned his head, his calm eyes showing no hint of disturbance.
In half a year, she woulde of age, and only then could they publicly acknowledge their rtionship.
To her family, she might still be just a child, and if they made their rtionship public now, who knows what her parents would think.
And was she herself mentally prepared for it?
Gazing at her, he smiled, "Lets go inside."
Looking at the shallow smile on his lips, Belinda Howard truly did not understand. Yet in the end she didnt say anything but simply smiled back and entered the apartment.
Perhaps, since they had only just begun, it indeed was not suitable to make it public yet.
Together they entered the living room, only to find Eduardo Ino still sitting inside the sofa.
Chapter 1473: Message Before Sleeping
Chapter 1473: Chapter 1473: Message Before Sleeping
Hearing the sound, Isaac Stuart turned his head and saw two peopleing in one after the other.
"You all are back."
ncing at his Little Brother, Anthony Chambers nodded slightly and then headed towards his own room.
Everything seemed to return to the beginning, watching his solitary figure entering his room, Belinda Howard felt an indescribable heaviness in her heart.
Then, she turned her head and nced at Isaac Stuart on the sofa, "Brother Eduardo, why havent you slept yet?"
Isaac Stuart paused, looking somewhat ufortable.
The reason he hadnt slept was because he wanted to wait for them to return, but he felt ufortable stating that reason outright, so he just smiled and said, "I was just about to go to sleep when I saw you guyse back."
"By the way, what did you do tonight?" he asked, really wanting to know where they had been and what they had done tonight.
Because for over ten years, this was the first time she and Big Brother had gone out alone, and it mattered a lot to him.
Being asked this, Belinda Howards heart raced and her cheeks flushed, the image of her and Anthony Chambers kissing shing through her mind.
She lowered her head, feeling her cheeks burning intensely.
"Whats wrong?" Noticing her suddenly reddened cheeks, Isaac Stuart furrowed his brow, worriedly asking.
He thought her fever hadnt subsided yet and was about to reach out to check.
Seeing this, Belinda Howard quickly raised her head and stepped back, "Im fine, its just that, tonight, Brother Anthony stood up for me!"
Hearing this, Isaac Stuarts brow furrowed.
Stood up for her? Over what?
Belinda Howard did not intend to publicize the fact that she had been bullied by Nathalie Juan, thinking that since it was all in the past and she had gotten her revenge, there was no need to mention it again.
"Goodnight, Brother Eduardo, Im going back to my room!"
After speaking, as if worried he might read too much into her expression, Belinda Howard dashed into her own room like she was escaping.
Although Isaac Stuart waspletely confused, he eventually could only helplessly return to his own room as well.
After returning to her room, Belinda Howard took a bath,y down on the bed, and was about to fall asleep when her cell phone started to ring, receiving a message.
Who would send her a message at this time?
Belinda Howard frowned, she usually received very few messages, not to mention getting one sote at night.
She picked up the cell phone next to her pillow, opened it, and immediately felt a wave of sweetness wash over her heart.
Big Brother: Goodnight.
He had never sent her a message sote before, which surprised Belinda Howard.
Not only that, he had never sent her a message before; this was the first time.
Staring at the message, though it was just a short two words, Belinda Howard felt it was the most precious message she had ever received.
She pressed the reply button and sent back two words as well: Goodnight.
----------
During this period, Cam Walker unexpectedly discovered that her daughter seemed to be in a very good mood, often humming a tune.
Seeing her daughter watering the nts in the garden, Cam Walker walked over, curiously asking, "Belinda, have you been happy about something recently?"
Belinda Howard, in a delightful mood watering the nts, suddenly heard her Mothers voice, turned around and looked at Cam Walker in front of her, "Not at all, why would you ask that, Mother?"
Th?s chapter is updated by findnovel
Cam Walker was somewhat disbelieving, scrutinizing her daughter closely.
Really nothing? But she indeed seemed like she was happy about something recently.
"Really nothing?"
Chapter 1474: Sister, Are You in Love?
Chapter 1474: Chapter 1474: Sister, Are You in Love?
Belinda Howard shakes her head, naturally not revealing her interactions with Anthony Chambers.
But then again, can they really say they are together now? Besides him sending her messages every night, theres not much difference from before.
Every time she receives a message from him, she feels especially happy.
Seeing her daughter persistently shaking her head, Cam Walker did not continue probing but smiled and said, "Its time for breakfast!"
For original chapters go to Find?Novel
"Yes!" Belinda Howard replied with a smile, affectionately linking arms with her mother as they walked into the Living Room together.
In the dining room, Vivian Ferguson was curiously watching her older sister, seeming to feel that she has been very happy these days and has even be more beautiful!
"Sister, are you in love?"
Belinda Howard had just taken a bite of her sandwich when she suddenly heard this, nearly spitting out her food.
She looked at her little brother in astonishment,pletely unexpected of his sudden remark!
Across the table, yton Howard also looked at his son in surprise, then turned his line of sight to his daughters face.
Though Vivian Ferguson was only 12 years old, he had heard a saying that a woman in love is the most beautiful.
"Vivian, what nonsense are you talking about!?" she turned her head and scolded her brother quietly.
Vivian Ferguson pursed his lips, looking at his sister somewhat puzzled, wondering why asking such a question provoked such a big reaction.
"I just thought sister has been in a good mood recently, like a girl in love, so I just asked, its nothing if its not true, why are you reacting so strongly! It makes you seem very guilty."
After finishing, Vivian Ferguson carelessly pursed his lips and continued eating his breakfast.
His brothers words inevitably made Belinda Howard feel even more guilty.
She looked up, ncing at her parents sitting opposite, then lowered her head again, eating her porridge with a guilty conscience.
Noticing a hint of guilt appearing on his daughters face, yton Howard slightly furrowed his brows, put down his bowl and chopsticks, and looked at the daughter in front of him, "Belinda, are you really in love?"
Hearing her fathers questioning voice, Belinda Howard raised her head, trying to maintain a calm demeanor.
"No, my little brother is just talking nonsense!"
Hearing this, yton Howard nodded, picked up the spoon again, scooped up some porridge and began to eat, speaking meanwhile.
"Youre still young, dont rush into rtionships." yton said this primarily because he was worried his naive daughter might be taken advantage of by boys.
They say a daughter is a fathers dear jacket, and the thought of her eventually getting married and belonging to someone else always unsettled him, wishing that no man would ever pursue his daughter so he could keep her at home forever!
This sudden remark from her father made Belinda Howard pause slightly.
Indeed, she was only 17 years old, but wasnt really that young, was she?
Next to her, Cam Walker naturally also worried about her daughters naivete and fully agreed with her husband, adding, "Yes, Belinda, youre still young, theres no rush for love, you can wait until after you graduate too!"
Looking at her parents in front of her, Belinda Howard felt somewhat helpless but could only nod silently, "Mhmm."
Perhaps in the eyes of her parents, she was still a child!
After breakfast, with nothing particr to do, Belinda Howard had just returned to her room when the Room door was knocked.
Cam Walker walked in; during breakfast, she naturally noticed the trace of sadness on her daughters face.
Chapter 1475: Parents’ Worries
Chapter 1475: Chapter 1475: Parents Worries
"Mother." Belinda Howard smiled upon seeing her.
Cam Walker walked in and pulled her daughter to sit beside the bed.
Then she chuckled lightly, "Tell Mom, do you have a boy that you like?"
Belinda Howard paused, naturally not expecting her mother to ask such a question.
She pursed her lips, unsure how to respond for a moment.
She had never lied since she was a child.
Now facing her mother, how should she respond?
"Why would you ask that, Mom?"
Looking at her daughter, Cam Walker smiled slightly, "Because Mom has been there before."
How could she, as a mother, not see these little thoughts of her daughter? Although she didnt know whether her daughter was in love, she was sure that there was a boy her daughter liked!
Under her mothers gaze, Belinda Howard finally spoke up, "Mom, I am already 17 years old, am I still young?"
Looking at her daughter, Cam Walkers face was full of tenderness, "In the eyes of your parents, you are of course still very young. The reason why your dad wants you not to rush into a rtionship is because hes afraid that youre too young and might be taken advantage of by boys. He is being concerned about you, understand?"
"I know, I know Dad is concerned about me, but..." Belinda Howard raised her line of sight, looking at her mother before her, "What if, the boy I meet is a good person who wont mistreat me? Will you all feel relieved then?"
Hearing this, Cam Walker was somewhat helpless.
Her daughter is still so young, who can guarantee that her judgment is so impable, thinking every boy she meets is a good person?
Besides, she indeed does not need to rush into a rtionship. Isnt it okay to wait till she graduates from university?
"Belinda, you are really still very young, Mom doesnt want you to date so early, and is also afraid of you being deceived."
Seeing the worried expression on her mothers face, Belinda Howard pursed her lips and finally nodded, "I understand."
"If you really have someone you like, then bring him home after you be an adult, so we can feel relieved." Cam Walker, not wanting to hurt her daughters feelings,promised a step.
If her daughter truly likes someone, and if he genuinely treats her well, they as parents would naturally not oppose it.
Upon hearing this, Belinda Howard couldnt help but smile.
"Hmm!"
She believes that if her parents knew about Brother Luke whom she likes, they would definitely approve!
"Alright, Mom will go out first. Well have dinner at Brother Lukes home tonight, try to finish your homework earlier." Cam Walker stood up, instructed her daughter, and then left the room.
Looking at the retreating figure of her mother, Belinda Howard showed a sweet smile.
Going to have dinner at Brother Lukes home tonight?
Recently, she found herself missing him more and more, thinking about him during ss, and before going to sleep at night. Today is Sunday, and just not having seen him yesterday already filled her mind with thoughts of him, eager to see him sooner!
Thinking of tonights dinner, Belinda Howard quickly sat down at her desk and finished all her homework.
.
Stuart Manor.
Checktest chapters at f?ndnovel
After dinner, both families sat in the Living Room talking, while Belinda Howard headed to the Garden to admire the sprawling Starry Sky.
Her Cell Phone suddenly rang at this time.
Belinda Howard looked down, took out her Cell Phone and saw the message which read: Look up, behind you.
Looking at the content of the message on her Cell Phone, Belinda Howard was a bit puzzled, but still turned her head to look behind her.
At the window on the Second Floor, a tall figure stood there.
Seeing him, Belinda Howard couldnt help but stand up, showing a sweet smile.
Chapter 1476: Does He Want Her to Go Upstairs?
Chapter 1476: Chapter 1476: Does He Want Her to Go Upstairs?
The cell phone rang again, she lowered her head and opened the text message: Come up.
Looking at the content of the message, Belinda Howard was momentarily stunned.
Did he want her to go upstairs? To his room?
Although they had grown up together since childhood and often visited his room as children, as they grew older, her visits to his room naturally became less frequent.
Eventually, almost to zero.
Belinda Howard raised her head and nced at Fenton Stuart by the window, hesitating whether to go up or not.
Not going up was due to concerns about the parents sitting inside the living room, while going up was because she wanted to see him.
Seeing her standing still, Fenton Stuart couldnt help but send her another text message.
The phone vibrated again, Belinda Howard lowered her head and saw it read: I miss you.
Grasping the cell phone tightly, Belinda Howard took a deep breath, stopped thinking, and dashed inside the house!
Seeing the parents chatting on the sofa, she smiled slightly, nodded to them, and then ran straight to the second floor.
Since the two families were very close, her going to the second floor was not strange at all; no one cared, simply thinking she was going to y with some children!
Belinda Howard rushed to the second floor in one breath, but as she reached the entrance of Fenton Stuarts room, she hesitated.
Is it really okay to just enter? What if someone sees?
Standing at the entrance, Belinda Howard clenched her fists, undecided.
At this moment, the room door suddenly opened.
Seeing her, Fenton Stuart didnt think twice, he pulled her into his room and then shut the door behind them.
Whether it was her mind ying tricks, Belinda Howard always felt, were they acting like... having an affair?
Yet, she still came up, sneaking into his room like this.
In this familiar room which she hadnt entered for many years, everything remained the same except that things used during childhood had been reced with bigger ones.
Walking into the room, she carefully examined everything inside, which still felt so familiar and full of his scent.
Belinda Howard turned around, and as soon as she turned her head, she bumped against Fenton Stuarts solid chest.
At this moment, he was wearing a white shirt, slightly open at the chest, exposing his ivory skin.
Perhaps aware that they were alone in the room, for a moment, Belinda Howard felt her cheeks flush and her heart thumping wildly in her chest!
She took a step back unnaturally, trying to distance herself from his solid chest, because this proximity was too ambiguous...
But just as she stepped back, Fenton Stuart suddenly reached out, pulling her back to him.
Belinda Howard was startled, suddenly raising her head and meeting his intense gaze.
Those ink jade-like eyes, as if possessing some nameless magic, drew her in, leaving her unable to extricate herself, unable to shift her gaze for a long time.
The rightful source is FindN()vel
Being under his gaze for such a long time, Belinda Howard felt almost burned, her cheeks zing hot, she just couldnt stand this feeling and lowered her head, trying to push away from his chest.
Looking at her shy demeanor, Fenton Stuart smiled slightly, lifting his hand to hook her chin, staring into her clear eyes.
"Brother Luke, I still..."
"Call me by my name."
Belinda Howard hadnt finished speaking when Fenton Stuart interrupted her; he preferred her calling him by his name rather than Brother Luke.
Chapter 1477: In a little while, I’ll take you downstairs
Chapter 1477: Chapter 1477: In a little while, Ill take you downstairs
Belinda Howard lifted her head, pursed her pink lips slightly, and spoke softly, "Anthony..."
Fenton Stuart curved his lips into a satisfied smile, totally calm in contrast to her panic.
"I should go downstairs." The atmosphere was too tense for her, and she always felt that if someone were to burst in suddenly, they would seem like they were caught in the act of an affair, a feeling she didnt like.
She pushed him away and turned to leave.
Fenton Stuart quickly followed, and at the moment she reached for the doorknob, he extended his hand and pinned her against the door.
Being so close to him, Belinda Howards heart thumped even harder, a sound Fenton Stuart could clearly hear.
But he just liked her looking this way.
He lifted his hand, tilting her chin up so she looked straight at him, "Ill take you down in a little while."
After speaking, without waiting for her reaction, he swiftly leaned down and pressed his lips onto her soft pink lips...
Belinda Howards eyes widened, her mind going nk for a moment!
He kissed her again?
Although she was extremely nervous inside, under his kiss, Belinda Howard slowly closed her eyes and awkwardly responded to him.
After a brief passionate kiss, he let her go and gave her a gentle, faint smile.
If it were not at her own home, he really wouldnt want to let go, wanting to prolong the kiss.
He liked the taste of her lips, light and with a hint of fragrance.
"Shall we go down?" he asked her softly.
Belinda Howard nodded, "Mhm."
Opening the Room door, holding her hand, the two of them walked out of the Room and together came to the Living Room Downstairs.
By now it was 9 PM at night, and as Emily Walker and Cam Walker felt it was gettingte, they stood up and said, "Alright, its time for us to head back. You All should rest Earlier too."
Emily Walker smiled and nodded, "Sure, be careful on the road."
From Inside the Sofa, Isaac Stuart also stood up, and when he saw the twoing down from the Second Floor together, he couldnt help but feel surprised.
Just now he was wondering where Belinda Howard had gone. Could it be, she was with Big Brother?
Isaac Stuart looked up, his line of sightnding on Belinda Howards face, only to see her at this time looking at her own Big Brother, her face still blushing faintly.
After the Howard Family members left, Fenton Stuart went directly Upstairs, about to enter his Own Room when the voice of Isaac Stuart came from Behind.
"Big Brother."
He turned around, giving his Little Brother a look.
Follow current nov?ls on find?novel
Looking at his own Big Brother, even though he was somewhat certain in his heart, he still couldnt help but want to ask.
"Just now, was Belinda Howard in your Room?"
Facing his Little Brothers question, Fenton Stuart was silent for a moment, not answering.
After a long time, he finally replied heavily, "Yeah."
Hearing that, Isaac Stuart felt a pang of pain in his Chest, a faint sadness.
He slightly curled his lips, forcing out a bitter smile, then without saying anything more, turned and entered his Own Room.
Watching him enter his Room, Fenton Stuart stood in ce, silent for a moment before finally also turning to enter his Own Room.
++++++
The leisurely Weekend ending, on Monday, Belinda Howard returned to School.
As soon as she entered the ssroom, she heard a bustle from inside.
Looking carefully, at the Seat Next Door to hers, she couldnt tell why but it was surrounded by many female students, with excited voices here and there.
She walked over, out of curiosity, and turned her face to look, only to discover that at the Seat Next Door, a Male Student was sitting there at some past time.
Chapter 1478: Nathalie Juan Picks a Quarrel
Chapter 1478: Chapter 1478: Nathalie Juan Picks a Quarrel
Lost in thought, the bell rang for ss, and the female ssmates who had been gathering around scattered, each returning to their own seats.
Belinda Howard turned her head, easily guessing that this must be another new transfer student.
She took out her book, suddenly feeling a gaze seemingly fixed on her from the side.
She turned her head, wanting to see if there really was a line of sight focusing on her, but as she did so, that new male student was looking straight ahead with a calm face.
Was it just her imagination?
As she was pondering, the teacher walked in.
Belinda Howard shelved her thoughts, deciding not to dwell on things unrted to herself.
Through the teachers introduction, it turned out that the new student seated next to her was indeed a transfer student. No wonder he had caused the female ssmates to scream. From that brief glimpse earlier, Belinda Howard also noticed that the boy was quite handsome.
However, in her heart, the most handsome guys in the academy were her Brother Luke and Brother Eduardo!
.
After the morning sses ended as usual, Belinda Howard went to the Dining Hall and picked out a few of her favorite dishes before finding a spot to sit down.
No sooner had she sat down than her Cell Phone rang.
Even before reading the Text Message, a sweet smile appeared on her face.
She took out her Cell Phone, and sure enough, it was from Fenton Stuart.
Brother Luke: Have you had Lunch?
Although it was just a brief greeting, it always made her feel cheerful every time.
She pressed the reply button and typed a few words: Eating now.
Just like that, the two of them chatted while eating their meals on the te, perhaps this was one form of romance thates with being in love!
However, just at this moment, several figures suddenly appeared before her.
In School, Belinda Howard was always envied by other female ssmates for being too beautiful, and as a result, she hadnt had a single true Friend; she always ate alone.
Looking at the sudden appearance of these figures, Belinda Howard raised her head to see Nathalie Juans arrogant face, apanied by several other female students.
Belinda Howard put away her Cell Phone, naturally knowing that Nathalie Juans presence didnt bode well.
However, she ignored them and lowered her head to continue eating her Lunch.
Seeing her minding her own meal, Nathalie Juan grew even more annoyed!
Thinking about how she was sshed with Wine in the Private Roomst time, it was undoubtedly the most humiliating and embarrassing event in her 18 years!
Thinking about this, Nathalie Juan mmed the te she held down in front of her with a snap!
This suddenmotion instantly drew the attention of other Students in the Dining Hall who were eating. Seeing this scene, none of them were concerned for Belinda Howard; instead, they all looked on with the anticipation of watching a good drama unfold!
Especially the female students, seeing Nathalie Juans domineering demeanor, knew that once again Belinda Howard was in for trouble!
"Is it delicious?" Looking down at Belinda Howard, Nathalie Juan spoke condescendingly and haughtily.
?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find{n}ovel
Belinda Howard, gently chewing on her rice, couldnt help but raise her head and nce at her upon hearing Nathalie Juans voice.
Observing the expressions on the faces of these girls, with arms crossed over their chests and continuously chewing Chewing gum, it was clear they werent really there to eat, but to cause her trouble.
Giving Nathalie Juan a look, Belinda Howard remained silent and continued eating her meal on the te.
Chapter 1479: Why Aren’t You Eating Anymore?
Chapter 1479: Chapter 1479: Why Arent You Eating Anymore?
It was her indifferent attitude that infuriated Nathalie Juan even more!
As her gaze swept over, she caught sight of several sses of fruit juice on the dining table next door. With a cold curl of her lips, without thinking, she grabbed one and extended it into the air. She then poured it directly over the location of Belinda Howards te.
A perfectly good lunch was instantly turned into a total mess.
Belinda Howard stopped what she was doing and finally put down the chopsticks in her hand.
This Nathalie Juan, it seemed she wasnt nning on letting this go today!
After thest time she had wine thrown on her, Belinda Howard had anticipated that this day would inevitablye. Fortunately, these past few days, she had learned some self-defense techniques from her father in preparation, unsure if they would be of any use.
In truth, ever since her childhood, to protect his daughter from kidnapping or bullying, yton Howard had always wanted to teach her some basic self-defence techniques, but she always refused due to her disinterest.
Updates are released by
It seemed the only thing his daughter loved was her violin.
However, these past few days, she suddenly approached him wanting to learn self-defense, surprising him. Nheless, he ended up teaching her some.
But she was already 17 years old and could only learn some simple moves.
Belinda Howard wasnt sure if these simple techniques would protect her from Nathalie Juan and her group of sisters.
"Why arent you eating?" Nathalie Juan noticed her stopping and with a cold curl of her lips, a mocking smile appeared.
Belinda Howard raised her head and red at her, "You eat it and show me then?"
Unexpectedly being publicly confronted, Nathalies face darkened, and shemanded the girls beside her, "Make her eat it!"
At her word, the female students beside her showed a dark smile, then approached Belinda Howard, pressing down on her shoulders from each side to prevent her from getting up.
Another one went to the opposite side and picked up the lunch te full of fruit juice in front of her, ready to force it into her mouth.
Looking at the meal now mixed with fruit juice, Belinda Howard clenched her fists tightly in secret. She couldnt continue to be so weak!
"Today, I want you to know what happens when you fight against me, Nathalie Juan."
Looking at the immobilized Belinda Howard, Nathalie slowly bent down, one foot resting on the dining chair, her lips carrying a willful cold sneer.
Then her expression turned stern, "Let her eat, now!"
Upon hearing this, the girl with the te made a move, bringing it to Belinda Howards lips, about to force-feed her.
The food was her own lunch, but mixed with someone elses fruit juice, it looked disgusting to Belinda Howard.
A surge of anger rose from the bottom of her heart, just as she was about to use the self-defence techniques her father taught her, when suddenly, at this moment, the te contaminated with fruit juice was struck by someone and sent flying, crashing heavily to the ground and emitting a piercing sound!
Everyone was taken aback, as no one had seen how the te was flung away.
After the shock, everyone looked up, and they heard a deep voice interject.
"Bullying one person with so many doesnt seem quite right, does it?"
Hearing this, both Belinda Howard and Nathalie turned their heads and saw a dashing male student standing there, towering half a head taller than Nathalie!
Belinda Howard was startled, wasnt this the new transfer student that arrived today?
"Who are you?" Facing the handsome guy, Nathalie spoke disdainfully, perhaps in this academy only Anthony Chambers could captivate her so!
Chapter 1480: Want to Help Belinda Howard Steal the Limelight?
Chapter 1480: Chapter 1480: Want to Help Belinda Howard Steal the Limelight?
As for other men, no matter how handsome, she is not interested, especially those who help Belinda Howardits tantamount to opposing her, Nathalie Juan!
Looking at Nathalie Juan in front of him, The Boy just gave her a cold nce, without directly answering her question. Instead, he turned his head to look at Belinda Howard, who was being held down by two female students.
Then, he walked over slowly, "Let go."
He looked at the two female students with his typical icy expression.
Upon hearing this, the two girls looked at each other, unsure whether to release her or not.
But the chill emanating from the mans face made them feel somewhat timid.
However, upon further thought, they were serving Nathalie Juanthe Mayors Daughter. If she didnt say to let go, what was there for them to be afraid of!
With this in mind, the two girls turned their heads to look at Nathalie Juan, not intending to let go of Belinda Howard.
As she gazed at the unfamiliar boy, Nathalie Juan crossed her arms over her chest and walked over, "Are you new here? Trying to make a show for Belinda Howard?"
Nathalie Juan was well aware that in this Academy, many male students were fond of Belinda Howard and eager to make a show for her, but because she is the Mayors Daughter, they didnt dare to stand up for her.
She believed that once this male student in front of her knew of her fathers status as the Mayor, he naturally wouldnt dare to make a show for Belinda Howard either!
At these words, The Male Student still did not pay any attention to Nathalie Juanit could be said hepletely ignored her.
"I said let go of this Little Girl." He still looked at the two girls holding Belinda Howard with indifference.
Seeing that he ignored her just like Belinda Howard did, Nathalie Juans face couldnt help but flush with alternating shades of anger.
In this Academy, probably only the two of them dared to ignore her!
"Hey, did you not hear me speaking!?" Nathalie Juan also learned a bit of Three-legged-cat Kung Fu, and being ustomed to arrogance, she often wanted to p someone in the face. Indeed, she just went forward intending to give The Boy a harsh p!
Read full story at find?novel
However, before her hand could evene close to making contact with The Boy, she saw him extend his hand quickly, and in an instant, he snatched Belinda Howard away from the two girls hands, like a knight, protecting her behind hima clear statement of his intentions!
So he is obviously making a show for Belinda Howard and protecting her?
Very well!
Nathalie Juan smirks coldly and then takes out her Cell Phone to dial a number.
No one understood what she was nning to do; they just quietly watched the scene unfold.
A little whileter, several men in ck Uniforms charged into the School Canteen, positioning themselves on either side of Nathalie Juan.
Unanimously and respectfully, they spoke, "Young Lady!"
This disy of authority caused some of the students in the canteen to gasp.
Though most of them were children of rich families and such scenes werent unusual for them, who would be so audacious as to call their bodyguards into the canteen? Probably only the Mayors Daughter!
"Teach that male student a lesson!" Nathalie Juan raised the corner of her mouth, issuing themand.
Upon receiving her order, the bodyguards lifted their heads, following her line of sight, all focusing on The Boy standing beside Belinda Howard!
Then, Belinda Howard saw five or six bodyguards approaching her and The Boy.
This Nathalie Juan was really too audacious!
As everyone held their breath in anticipation, a brawl suddenly broke out in the Saintoro High School Dining Hall.
Belinda Howard stood to one side. Although she was not very familiar with this new transfer student, he had gotten involved because of her. Seeing him up against six, she couldnt help but worry, standing Beside him and breaking into a Cold Sweat!
Chapter 1481: Your name is Belinda Howard?
Chapter 1481: Chapter 1481: Your name is Belinda Howard?
But nobody expected the oue of this brawl.
Ten minutester, those six ck-dressed men were all lying on the ground, wailing one after another.
This scene also left Nathalie and the others astonished, their eyes wide open in disbelief.
Her carefully selected bodyguards were actually taken down by a high school student? Just who is this boy?
Nathalie lifted her gaze, staring angrily at the boy across her.
She saw him casually dusting off his clothes, then leaving the restaurant, pulling Belinda along with him.
In an instant, Belinda was still a bit stunned as she was led away from the dining hall.
As they left the dining hall and she felt her hand being held by the boy, Belinda unustomedly stopped walking and withdrew her hand.
Seeing her stop, the boy also turned his head to look at her, "Are you okay?"
Questioned by him this way, Belinda felt a bit ufortable, but after all, he got involved in this matter for her sake, so of course, she felt grateful in her heart.
She smiled slightly, revealing a row of pearly white teeth, "Im fine, thank you."
Hearing this, the boy also smiled, "No need, I just cant stand this sort of campus violence."
Belinda chuckled. Many people cant stand it, but who dares to confront Nathalie?
"Your name is Belinda, right?" The boy asked with a smile, looking at her pure face.
Belinda nodded, "Yes."
She remembered this boy was named... what was it again?
Belinda lowered her head, recalling the teachers introduction, but still couldnt remember his name.
"Im Horion Jones, your ssmate. You should remember, right?" Horion introduced himself naturally.
Yes, Horion Jones!
Belinda raised her head, recalling the boys name.
"I remember, you transferred here today," she said with a smile.
At this moment, a burst of cell phone ringtone sounded.
Belinda lowered her head to take out her cell phone, only to realize she hadnt replied to the message from Anthony earlier.
By now, he had already sent two more messages.
"I should get going, take care of yourself," Horion said with a smile, seeing that she seemed to be busy, before turning and leaving.
Watching his departing figure, Belinda walked over to a big tree, sat down, and began to focus on replying to the messages from Anthony.
++++++++
After school in the afternoon, Belinda headed to the stadium where Anthony Stuart and Eduardo Ino were, as usual.
At 6:00 PM, the three of them walked out of the school gate entrance side by side.
Just then, to her surprise, Belinda also saw the figure of Horion Jones.
And he was also looking right at her.
"Belinda?" Horion seemed a bit surprised to see her.
One would typically have left well over an hour after school was over; howe she was leaving just now?
Looking at Horion in front of her, Belinda was also quite surprised, but seeing a basketball in his hands, she seemed to understand immediately.
He must have the same habit of ying basketball after school as Brother Anthony and the others.
This content belongs to
She smiled, "Do you also like ying basketball?"
"asionally, when Im bored," Horion replied with a smile, his gaze briefly shifting to the two boys standing beside her.
"By the way, that Nathalie, she hasnt caused you any more trouble, has she?" Horion asked, concerned that Nathalie might have gone back to harass her after he left earlier.
His concerned tone made Belinda feel a bit unustomed for a moment.
She simply smiled back, "No."
Hearing this, Anthony and Eduardo also seemed to pick up on something from Horions words.
Chapter 1482 Fenton Stuart Is Unhappy
Chapter 1482: Chapter 1482 Fenton Stuart Is Unhappy
"Belinda, did Nathalie cause you trouble?" Isaac Stuart turned his head and asked Belinda Howard, concern evident in his eyes.
Belinda Howard turned her head, saw his worry, and chuckled, "Im fine, Brother Eduardo, you dont have to worry. See? Im here in one piece, right?"
??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find[?]ovel
Hearing this, Isaac Stuart couldnt help but lift his head and scrutinize her carefully, indeed she was unharmed.
"Are they your friends?" Horion Jones spoke up, his gaze shifting to Fenton Stuart and Isaac Stuart.
However, they merely nced at him indifferently, without really looking him in the eye.
Especially Fenton Stuart, who, after ncing at Horion Jones, walked away directly,pletely ignoring him.
Witnessing his sudden departure, Belinda Howard was somewhat stunned.
"Right, we should head back now, thanks for today!" She said in a hurry and quickly caught up with Fenton Stuarts pace.
Before leaving, she seemed to suddenly remember something, turned her head back to Horion Jones, "Oh, and about Nathalie, youd better be careful with her."
Belinda Howard remained somewhat worried, thinking that getting on Nathalies bad side for no good reason could bring big trouble, and even though she didnt know much about Horion Jones family, a person with good reach could still involve his innocent rtives.
She remembered once overhearing that someone at the school had offended Nathalie, and in the end even their family business was ruined. It goes without saying how vindictive Nathalie could be.
And Horion Jones had unfortunately gotten involved with Nathalie because of her, so naturally she felt somewhat concerned for him.
Seeing that she seemed to be worried about him, Horion Jones smiled, "Dont worry, I wont have any problems."
Hearing the conversation of the two, Fenton Stuart walking ahead noticeably paused in his step.
Belinda Howard turned around and took the opportunity to catch up with him.
Isaac Stuart also couldnt resist taking another look at Horion Jones and then quickly followed in pursuit.
When the three returned to the apartment, Belinda Howard noticed that Fenton Stuart, who had been fine during basketball, seemed unhappy upon returning home, which baffled her.
"Brother Luke, what would you like to eat tonight?" Seeing his cheerlessness, Belinda Howard stepped forward, seizing the chance to ask.
Fenton Stuart looked up; her inquiry was obviously a precursor to her cooking.
Remembering thest time she cut her finger while chopping vegetables, he replied coolly, "Lets order takeout."
Ordering takeout again?
They seemed to have been doing nothing but ordering takeout recently.
After saying that, Fenton Stuart stood up from Inside the Sofa and headed straight for his Own Room.
Clearly, the task of ordering takeout was left to his Little Brother, Isaac Stuart.
But Amelia Stuart nearby had a look of regret on her face.
She actually quite missed Belindas cooking!
"Big Brother, why dont we let Belinda cook today? I dont want takeout anymore, I want to eat the Food she makes," Amelia Stuart said to Fenton Stuart before he could enter his room.
At those words, Fenton Stuart turned around and red at his Sister, eventually letting out a few cold words, "Order takeout!"
Amelia Stuart paused, thatmanding tone was exactly like Daddys!
But what was going on today? Her Elder Brother seemed very unhappy.
Amelia Stuart was puzzled, but eventually she could only pout and let her beloved Second Brother order the takeout.
During Dinner, Belinda Howard clearly noticed that Fenton Stuart had been keeping a cold expression ever since they had returned, which confused her greatly.
PS: Sorry dears, I fell asleepst night! I ended up missing the update time! My apologies!
Chapter 1483: Who is Horion Jones?
Chapter 1483: Chapter 1483: Who is Horion Jones?
During this period of time, although their romantic rtionship hadnt gone public yet, he had never shown such a cold demeanor to her. This made her somewhat ufortable, and even a bit baffled.
Could it be that he had some troubles on his mind?
Belinda Howard picked up a spoonful of rice, tastelessly putting it into her mouth, while her line of sight asionally nced at Fenton Stuart sitting opposite her.
Next to them, Isaac Stuart also clearly noticed the unusual atmosphere between the two.
After dinner, Fenton Stuart still said nothing. He went to the Bathroom for a bath and then walked to the Balcony, gazing at the Tranquil Night Sky.
From his handsome profile, it wasnt hard to tell that his mood wasnt good Today.
At this moment, the Cell Phone rang.
It was a Text Message from Belinda Howard: Whats wrong with you Today? Unhappy?
Looking at the content on the Screen, Fenton Stuart remained silent for a few seconds, then slightly moved his finger to reply with two words: Come out.
At this time, Belinda Howard, lying On the Bed, was also stunned upon seeing this message.
In the end, she still walked out wearing a set of Pajamas with a Hello Kitty pattern.
However, there was no one Inside Living Room. She paused momentarily, then involuntarily nced toward the Balcony and as expected, through the ss Door, she saw a silhouette standing there.
That tall figure, she was all too familiar with it.
She smiled faintly and walked over.
Sensing her approaching footsteps, Fenton Stuart turned his head and, in an unguarded moment, he reached out his hand to lightly tug at her, pulling her into a corner on the Balcony.
"That Horion Jones, who is he?" He pinned her in the corner and asked directly.
Ever since he saw Horion Jones appear, his heart felt inexplicably congested, especially when he heard her tone of worry. In More than ten years, he had never seen her show concern for any Male Student, aside from him and Eduardo Ino.
As for Eduardo Ino, he was already clear about her feelings; that was nothing more than sibling affection.
But who was this Horion Jones? Why was she worried about him?
This question had troubled him for hours, leaving him restless and unable to let go!
Belinda Howard was pressed against the wall in the corner, and she just looked at Fenton Stuart in front of her, dumbfounded.
Horion Jones?
"Hes a new transfer Student in our ss, what about it?" Why on earth was he asking about that all of a sudden?
Belinda Howard raised her clear Eyes, not understanding why he suddenly brought up Horion Jones.
A new transfer student?
Fenton Stuarts gaze sharpened as he looked at the Child in front of him.
Checktest chapters at findnovel
"Did he help you out with Nathalie Juans bullying Today?" His tone was calm, but Belinda Howard didnt notice the slight sourness of jealousy in his voice.
Instead, she thought This man was also too incredible; how did he know that Horion Jones helped her out?
"How did you know?" she asked with a smile, looking at him.
Watching the smile ripple across her face, Fenton Stuarts expression darkened further.
Was the smile on her face because of that Horion Jones?
Thats what Fenton Stuart thought, and his heart felt even more congested!
"Were you worried about him this Afternoon?" he asked again.
This moment, Belinda Howard involuntarily lowered her face, and thinking of Nathalie Juans personality, she really started to worry about Horion Jones.
"Mmhmm." She nodded honestly, but didnt realize that at This moment, Fenton Stuart was still visibly displeased!
She didnt look up, but instead hung her head, a look of worry on her face, "Its because he stood up for me that he got into trouble with Nathalie Juan, and Im worried Nathalie Juan will retaliate against him."
Chapter 1484: Is this what they call... being jealous?
Chapter 1484: Chapter 1484: Is this what they call... being jealous?
"Thats his business, why are you worried about him?" Fenton Stuart looked at her slightly drooping eyshes, especially the concern on her face, which made him feel quite ufortable.
Hearing his indifferent tone, Belinda Howard couldnt help but lift her head and look at him, "How is it his business? He got involved with Nathalie Juan because of me!"
Whats wrong with him today? He seems to be in a bad mood all the time.
Belinda Howard looked up, wanting to decipher something from his dark star eyes, but as a participant in this, she simply couldnt figure it out.
Discover more novels at FndNovel
Looking at her innocent face, Fenton Stuart felt helpless.
He was obviously concerned about Horion Jones, but she couldnt detect it.
Lifting his hand to touch her delicate and fair face, he spoke softly, "You are not allowed to worry about other men, and also, keep your distance from that Horion Jones."
Upon hearing this, Belinda Howard was taken aback.
Forbidding her to worry about other men? She wasnt doing that.
Worrying about Horion Jones was solely because he had helped her in the afternoon and angered Nathalie Juan; otherwise, she had no reason to be concerned about him, right?
And besides, telling her to keep her distance from him?
Belinda Howard frowned slightly, involuntarily looking into the mans eyes.
Could this be what they call... jealousy?
But would the usually aloof and proud Brother Anthony be jealous for her?
Whether it was true or not, once Belinda Howard thought about it, she couldnt help but smile, "Alright, I wont worry about him, but he saved me today. I cant just snub him without reason."
Moreover, they were ssmates, sitting next to each other, how could she keep her distance?
Although she didnt want to disappoint him, Belinda Howard felt she might not be able to do it.
Who would snub someone who had saved them?
Belinda Howard pursed her lips and looked at Fenton Stuart in front of her, feeling he might be overthinking.
Even if she didnt distance herself from others, her rtionship with Horion Jones would at most be that of ssmates; there was no need to deliberately keep away, right?
"In any case, stay away from him, otherwise..." Fenton Stuart spoke, then suddenly paused, his star-like ink-jade eyes slightly lowered as if pondering something.
Seeing him stop mid-sentence, Belinda Howard grew curious, and couldnt help but lift her bright eyes to look at him, "Otherwise what?"
Fenton Stuart lifted his line of sight, looking into her spirited and innocent eyes.
Then, he lowered his head and firmly pressed against her rosy red lips.
Having been kissed by him twice already, she still couldnt respond immediately whenever she touched his soft thin lips, her mind going nk.
When she came to her senses, she clearly felt that this kiss was different from the previous onesless gentle and delicate, more domineering with a hint of punishment.
"Mmh..." Feeling the light bite on her lips from his teeth, Belinda Howard couldnt help but let out a low moan of pain.
A few secondster, Fenton Stuart released her.
"If you dont obey, I will punish you like this in front of the whole school," he said, asserting his dominance as he looked at her.
Belinda Howard was shocked. He was going to kiss her like this in front of the entire school? That couldnt be real, could it?
Just as the two were intimately close, they werepletely unaware that outside on the balcony, behind the ss door, a figure was standing there, shocked by the scene.
Amelia Stuart woke up and went to the restroom. Just as she was about to return to her room, she heard some noisesing from the balcony.
Remembering that Belinda Howard wasnt in her bed, and out of curiosity, she thought it was Belinda Howard on the balcony. She couldnt help but walk over, wanting to see what she was up to sote at night.
Chapter 1485: Can I Sit Here?
Chapter 1485: Chapter 1485: Can I Sit Here?
Unexpectedly, just as she walked behind the ss door, she saw her Brother lowering his head to kiss Belinda Howard, a scene that truly startled her!
She stood there, eyes wide, swallowing hard,pletely clueless about what was happening.
Her Elder Brother, he actually kissed Belinda!?
Why? Why on earth would this happen?
Anxious not to be discovered, Amelia Stuart, after the shock, tiptoed back to her Own Room.
Lying On the Bed, Amelia Stuart still couldnt quite believe the scene she had just witnessed.
But if she was sure she hadnt seen wrong, did that mean her Big Brother and Belinda were... in love?
Thinking this way, everything seemed to make sense!
For more chapters visit F?nd-Novel
But if they really were in love, why didnt they tell her? Why keep it a secret?
If Mommy knew, she might be happy about it too.
Everyone knows, apart from adoring her three siblings, her Mommy also dotes on Belinda!
Just as she was pondering, the sound of footsteps came from the House Entrance.
Amelia Stuart quickly acted, shutting her eyes and pretending to be Sleeping.
Entering the room, seeing Amelia Stuart still asleep On the Bed, Belinda Howard let out a sigh of relief,y down as well, and began to drift off to sleep...
----------
In the following days, the events Belinda Howard worried about didnt happen.
She thought Nathalie Juan would seek revenge on Horion Jones even more aggressively, but there was no movement at all.
Even she felt that it had been quieter recently, she hadnt seen Nathalie Juans arrogant face for several weeks.
While eating Lunch, Belinda Howard was pondering when a voice suddenly rang out next to her ear.
"Hey, Belinda Howard."
Upon hearing the voice, she looked up to see Horion Jones standing in front of her with a te.
"Can I sit here?" Horion Jones asked with a smile, waiting for Belinda Howard to respond.
People say you dont rebuff someone who smiles at you, and Belinda Howard couldnt refuse the amiable Horion Jones, so she smiled back, "Of course."
As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly remembered the words Anthony Chambers had said to her that night on the Balcony: If you dont behave, I will punish you like this in front of all the students at school.
Recalling that kiss with a touch of punishment, Belinda Howard couldnt help but bow her head, her Cheeks flushing red.
Seeing her nod, Horion Jones naturally sat down across from her.
Meanwhile, inside the Dining Hall, many eyes were fixated on the two of them, with whispers asionally floating around.
Feeling their odd gazes, Belinda Howard looked up, only to catch a glimpse of Nathalie Juans figure.
Nathalie Juan was ring at her with fury in her eyes.
Seeing the two sitting Not Far Away, Nathalie Juan clenched her teeth, her fists tightened in secret, filled with resentment!
Ever since that event, when she returned Home, she told her Father to send someone to teach Horion Jones and his family a lesson,
But to her astonishment, after her Father looked into Horion Joness family, he came back breaking into a Cold Sweat, and told her to never provoke Horion Jones again, or their entire family may be doomed.
This left her puzzled, and despite her probing, her Father insisted that Horion Jones was not someone she could afford to offend, and that she should keep her distance from him!
This made Nathalie Juan very upset, having been used to swaggering Inside Campus; now with Horion Joness interference, she felt as if she was losing face.
But without her Father taking action, she had no way to discipline Horion Jones!
Chapter 1486: Belinda Howard! Be careful!
Chapter 1486: Chapter 1486: Belinda Howard! Be careful!
Nowadays, seeing the two of them having a meal happily, she could only re at them angrily and then turn around to leave!
Seeing Nathalie Juan with her eyes wide open in anger, Belinda Howard thought she was going toe over and cause trouble for them again, but she just walked straight away, which surprised her somewhat.
Ever sincest time, Nathalie Juan seemed to have calmed down a lot. Why? Because of Horion Jones?
Thinking about this, Belinda Howard couldnt help but look up at Horion Jones across from her.
"So, what does your family do?" She really wanted to know his background; why was it that even Nathalie Juan didnt dare toe close to them.
Upon hearing this, Horion Jones couldnt help but look up, thinking she was interested in his background, so he smiled and said, "My father is a businessman, just like yours."
Belinda Howard was surprised; was it really so?
But his brief response was clear enough, and Belinda Howard did not feel it was appropriate to continue probing, so she just smiled and continued with her meal.
After lunch, the two left the dining hall together, and watching the beautiful sight of their retreating figures, the dining hall suddenly became bustling in an instant.
Did Horion Jones and Belinda Howard know each other from the very beginning? They had only transferred to the school a few days ago, and yet they are already so close to Belinda Howard, almost inseparable!
Such talk spread from one to ten, and ten to a hundred, and soon the whole Saintoro High School was abuzz with gossip.
Even Anthony Chambers heard some disparaging remarks from some female students.
It was Friday, 3 PM, and Anthony Chambers had no ss and did not go to the basketball court, instead he came to the high school next door.
And at this time, it was the end of ss for Belinda Howard and others.
Having nothing better to do, Belinda Howard, feeling somewhat bored in the ssroom, walked out and went to the stadium.
Seeing a group of male students ying basketball, the image of Anthony Chambers ying basketball handsomely naturally came to her mind.
"Belinda Howard! Watch out!"
Belinda Howard was lost in her thoughts and had not noticed the imminent danger approaching her!
She snapped back to reality and saw a basketball flying rapidly towards her from not far away, about to hit her!
In the stadium, Horion Jones was so shocked that his pupils dted, and he dashed out of the basketball court towards Belinda Howard!
Just at the critical moment, as the basketball was about to hit her, Belinda Howard, frightened, closed her eyes, but the long-anticipated impact didnte.
She slowly opened her eyes to see Anthony Chambers standing in front of her.
His appearance surprised Belinda Howard quite a bit.
"Belinda Howard, are you okay!?" Horion Jones ran over and asked anxiously, looking at Belinda Howard.
Fortunately, in that instant, someone kicked the basketball away, otherwise the consequences would have been unthinkable.
For a delicate girl like Belinda Howard, getting hit could have possibly knocked her out cold.
Hearing this, Belinda Howard turned her gaze to look at Horion Jones, "Im fine."
Then, she turned her head to look at Anthony Chambers who had unexpectedly shown up here.
"Brother Luke, what are you doing here?"
Anthony Chambers did not speak, but just cast a casual nce at Horion Jones beside her, and then turned his gaze back to her.
Had she really not taken his words to heart at all? He clearly told her to stay away from this Horion Jones, yet she still came here to watch him y basketball?
Thinking about this, Anthony Chamberss face grew a few shades colder.
This text is hosted at find?novel
"Hes your brother?" Hearing her call him Brother Luke, Horion Jones was a bit curious and couldnt help but ask.
Chapter 1487: The Vinegar Jar is Spilled Again!
Chapter 1487: Chapter 1487: The Vinegar Jar is Spilled Again!
Belinda Howard shifted her line of sight, momentarily at a loss for how to answer the question.
Indeed, she called him Brother Luke, but he wasnt her actual brother.
Anthony Chambers looked up, seemingly curious to hear how she would respond.
Belinda Howard lowered her gaze, as if she had no other choice because her love affair with him had never been made public. To outsiders, he was merely her Brother Luke.
She lifted her head, nced at Horion Jones, then nodded with a smile, "Mhm."
Aside from nodding and affirming, what else could she say?
However, that nod and her "mhm" seemed to unsettle Anthony Chambers.
"Hello, Im Belinda Howards ssmate. Thank you so much just now for stopping that ball," Horion Jones said with a smile, extending his hand toward Anthony Chambers.
But Anthony Chambers did not pay him any heed and, with a cold nce, turned and walked away.
Seeing his aloof demeanor, Horion Jones shrugged indifferently, not particrly bothered.
He turned to look at Belinda Howard, about to say something when he saw that she had already taken off after Anthony Chambers.
"Brother Luke, whats wrong?" she asked, catching up to his pace and looking at his profile.
Anthony Chambers didnt speak but headed toward the small forest near the stadium.
From his icy expression, Belinda Howard knew he seemed to be angry.
Was it because she hadnt kept her distance from Horion Jones?
But she hadnt meant to; she just happened to see him ying ball and remembered how he looked when he did. She was distracted, and thats why the ball almost hit her.
From beginning to end, she hadnt spoken a single word with Horion Jones.
"Now that were alone, why do you still call me Brother Luke?" Anthony Chambers stopped and looked at the girl before him.
Did she realize how dangerous that moment just now was?
Belinda Howard faltered. She had been calling him Brother Luke for 17 years. It was a habit that had be an addiction; changing it wasnt something she could do so easily.
"I forgot," she said, lifting her innocent eyes to Anthony Chambers.
"Is it that you forgot, or you deliberately called me that in front of him?" Perhaps out of annoyance, the tone of Anthony Chambers voice had clearly changed.
He was well aware that it wasnt yet time to go public with their romance, but the way she called him Brother Luke just nowit made him ufortable no matter how he heard it!
For a moment, Belinda Howard was slightly confused, staring nkly with wide eyes at the man before her.
"What?" She didnt understand, so she asked again.
"Didnt I tell you to stay away from him?" He voiced his displeasure, feeling irritated at the thought of Horion Jones anxious rush to her side.
"I was just passing by the stadium, I didnt" she began.
"Just passing by? Then what about these past days, eating meals together with him every day, is that a coincidence too?" He wasnt sure if the rumors were true or not, but judging from her subsequent silence, he knew they were.
Belinda Howard lowered her eyelids, truly unsure of how to exin this.
This text is hosted at f?dnvel
Each time, she was simply sitting there having a meal, but Horion Jones would alwayse over with his te and sit with her. She couldnt very well tell him not to sit there, right?
To avoid him, she had tried changing her seat, but every time, Horion Jones would find her and take the seat before her.
But what would be the use of exining all this?
Chapter 1488: Have lunch with me from now on
Chapter 1488: Chapter 1488: Have lunch with me from now on
Looking up, Belinda Howard gazed at the gloomy-faced man before her.
"Then you tell me, how should I refuse his invitation to have a meal together?" Not knowing what to do, Belinda simply tossed this difficult question to him to see what he would say.
Her words seemed to alleviate some of the rage in Fenton Stuarts heart.
Thankfully, she did not tell him outright she couldnt do it, which soothed the jealousy in his heart somewhat.
After watching her for a long while, he made a decision.
"From now on, youll have lunch with me."
Upon hearing this, Belindas pupils widened, her face a picture of dumbfounded surprise.
Have lunch with him? How could that be possible!
Was she supposed to run to his dining hall to have a meal with him, or would hee here to join her?
"How can we have lunch together?" she asked, still stunned.
"Go out to eat."
Go out to eat? Belinda was even more baffled.
Although its not umon for people in this noble academy to go out for lunch, wouldnt things be exposed if she went out with him and Sister Briana and Brother Eduardo found out?
"But..."
The rightful source is find?novel
"No buts. Starting from next week, except for the weekends, you must have lunch with me every day." Before she could finish her sentence, Fenton Stuart left her with no room to refuse.
Listening to his domineering tone, Belinda actually felt happy inside.
If she could share lunch with him every day in the future, wouldnt that be a delightful thing?
She was actually looking forward to it!
"Okay!" She smiled and nodded vigorously.
Seeing the sweet smile emerge on her face, the jealousy in Fenton Stuarts heart dissipated entirely, and he couldnt help but reveal a light, gentle smile.
The bell for thest ss rang out, and Belinda suddenly realized, "I have to go to ss now!"
She hastily spoke and, unable to wait any longer, turned around to dash back to the ssroom.
However, just as she turned, a strong hand suddenly grabbed her arm, pulling her back, and without any preparation, a kissnded on her lips.
Belinda was terrified. This was a campus after allwhat if someone saw them?
Fortunately, the kiss didntst long, just a brief two seconds, after which Fenton released her.
Her face flushed and heart racing, she didnt have time to nce at him before turning and rushing towards the ssroom.
Watching her blushing little face, Fenton Stuart let out a light chuckle, then turned and left Saintoro High School.
But just after the two of them left,pletely unnoticed, Nathalie Juan was watching Belindas receding figure with a look of malice.
So they were together after all? When did it start?
Thinking of the kissing scene from just moments ago, Nathalies fingers scraping against the big tree could not help but scratch fiercely, her face full of indignation watching Belindas departing silhouette!
Belinda Howard, Horion Jones! One day, I will plunge you into an endless abyss of agony!
.
Rushing back to the ssroom, Belinda Howard returned to her seat, her cheeks still rosy, she had just sat down.
Next to her, noticing her flushed face and heavy breathing, Horion Jones couldnt help but take another look at her, and then cracked a light smile, "Im really sorry about just now."
Upon hearing this, Belinda turned her head, still a bit slow to react.
She looked at Horion Jones with some confusion, then as if something had dawned on her, she also smiled slightly, "Its fine, I wasnt hurt anyway."
Seeing the cheerful smiles on their faces made the other female students in the ss even more jealous!
Chapter 1489: Aren’t You Participating?
Chapter 1489: Chapter 1489: Arent You Participating?
But just irritably, Belinda Howard had a face that made all the female students at school envious, no wonder even Fenton Stuart, the senior, was walking with her!
But what on earth does she mean? When Anthony was here just now, she followed him around, but as soon as hes gone, she immediately engages in lively conversation with Horion Jones. Is she trying to keep two men on the hook?
Compared to Horion Jones, it seems that the majority of the female students are more concerned about Fenton Stuart.
"Green Tea B*tch!"
The female student sitting next to Belinda Howard, after seeing her chat so happily with Horion Jones, couldnt help feeling envious and spat out three words with a look of jealousy on her face.
Belinda Howard wasughing when suddenly such three words came from beside her, her smile paused for a second, then snapped back to normal.
As for these kind of nderous remarks about herself, she had long be inured to them and there was no need to take them to heart.
However, Horion Jones, who heard them, couldnt help hisplexion darken.
He was well aware that those words were clearly meant for Belinda Howard.
He was about to stand up, but at this moment, the teacher walked in, so he had to let it go.
The middle-aged female teacher entered the ssroom with a smile on her face.
"ssmates, its the weekend tomorrow, and our second grade is going to have an outing, everyone is free to join as they wish."
No sooner had the teacher finished speaking, than a buzz of excitement erupted throughout the ss!
"Wow, were finally going on an outing!"
"Yeah, I wonder where we are going? Looking forward to it!"
"Those who want to sign up, remember to put your names here." The female teacher posted a form on the ckboard, then turned to say to the entire ss, "Remember to fill out the registration form before schools out, and those who are going, gather at the school at 8 AM tomorrow morning."
Having exined everything, the teacher then opened the textbook to start the lesson properly.
After school, the registration form posted on the ckboard was almostpletely filled, missing only the names of Horion Jones and Belinda Howard.
Seeing the two empty slots, some observant female students couldnt help turning their heads, casting a surprised nce at the two who were still sitting there.
Did they agree not to go?
In fact, many of the female ssmates were going because of Horion Jones, but unexpectedly, he didnt even sign his name. This left quite a few girls feeling disappointed and thereby even more resentful towards Belinda Howard!
They all felt that it was because of her that Horion Jones hadnt signed up for the event!
"Hey, Horion Jones, are you not joining this event?" A female student, seeing that he was not going and feeling somewhat disappointed, walked up to him with a look of dejection and asked.
The rightful source is FindN0vel
Upon hearing her, Horion Jones raised his line of sight, nced at the girl who hade over, then took a look at Belinda Howard next to him, and then smiled, "Im not going, have fun."
Hearing his reply, the girl walked away with a look of disappointment on her face.
But at this moment Belinda Howard raised her line of sight, looking at Horion Jones.
Hes not going? But didnt he just go up to the ckboard to write his name?
Belinda Howard frowned, remembering that just a few minutes ago, he seemed to have filled in his name, didnt he?
Originally, she thought he would go, so she hadnt signed up.
Firstly, because she wasnt much interested in events like this, and secondly, she nned to practice new tunes at home this weekend. There was only one month left before the big violinpetition started, and she wanted to participate!
By the time almost everyone in the ssroom had left, Belinda Howard also began to pack things, preparing to leave.
Chapter 1490: Did You All Plan This Together?
Chapter 1490: Chapter 1490: Did You All n This Together?
However, just as she was about to reach the ssroom Entrance, she was blocked by two female students.
One of them crossed her arms over her chest and looked at her with a hostile face, "Hey, Belinda Howard, did you arrange a meeting with Horion Jones? Or did you ask him not to attend?"
Hearing the sudden usation from the female student, Belinda Howard was somewhat puzzled and asked nkly, "What do you mean?"
Seeing her innocent expression, the female student couldnt help but let out a coldugh, "Oh, you really can y dumb. Everyone in the ss is going to the outing tomorrow, but only you and he didnt register. Are you saying this isnt because of you that he didnt sign up?"
Actually, they all saw Horion Jones had already written his name, but for some reason, it was erasedter, and the only reason they could think of was Belinda Howard!
It must be her, they must have agreed together not to go!
Hearing this, Belinda Howard was taken aback.
Was it only her and Horion Jones who hadnt signed up in the entire ss? Although it wasnt something they had agreed upon, it did sound like it had been a mutual agreement.
Thinking of this, Belinda Howard furrowed her brows, as Anthony Chambers words echoed in her ears.
If this matter reaches Brother Luke, would he also think that she and Horion Jones had made a pact?
If so, he would definitely be unhappy!
Thinking about this, Belinda Howard couldnt help but feel mncholic.
She turned her head and looked at the ckboard where the registration form was still pinned up.
Following that, the ss leader walked over, about to tear off the form and hand it to the Homeroom teacher.
Seeing this, Belinda Howard suddenly changed her mind and rushed over, "Wait a minute!"
The ss leader, a Male Student and an admirer of Belinda Howard, seeing her rushing over, couldnt help but show a warm, gentle smile, "Whats up?"
Looking at the ss leader in front of her, Belinda Howard smiled with pursed Lips, "Can I still sign up?"
After all, she had nothing else to do this weekend, and she could practice the violin during the outing as well.
Hearing this, the ss leader was stunned, looking at Belinda Howard, "Yes, are you going?"
If she goes, naturally he would be happy.
Belinda Howard smiled and nodded, "Yes."
Having said that, she took the form from the hands of the ss leader, filled in her name, smiled slightly and then headed toward the ssroom Entrance, looking at the two female students.
"Now, you dont think I arranged it with him, do you?"
Seeing her sudden change of Decision, the two female students were also left puzzled, but her actions should rify that she and Horion Jones werent in an arrangement together. Otherwise, why would she suddenly write her name at thest minute?
But this was for the best, although Horion Jones would not go, Belinda Howard going would also rify that they werent nning to spend this weekend together, thus dispelling their thought that both of them had a weekend date nned.
This update is avable on find?novel
Belinda Howard nced at the two female students in front of her and walked out of the ssroom.
The reason she did so was simply to avoid any misunderstandings regarding her and Horion Jones.
This weekend, it seemed that Brother Luke was also going to the Company for an intern stint and wouldnt have time to apany her.
In fact, even if he wasnt interning at the Company, they hardly met during the weekends.
Since their rtionship wasnt public, normally during the weekends, she spent time at Home with Mother and Little Brother, hardly meeting him.
If the dayes when their rtionship bes public, perhaps then, she could officially date Brother Luke!
Chapter 1491: Two Days and One Night of Camping
Chapter 1491: Chapter 1491: Two Days and One Night of Camping
Thinking about that day, Belinda Howard unconsciously raised a sweet smile on her face.
As she was pondering, a crisp and sweet voice suddenly rang in her ears, and her shoulder was heavily patted, scaring her for a moment!
"What are you thinking about? You look so happy?" Briana Ino just arrived at the School Gate Entrance when she saw Belinda lost in thought with a sweet smile on her face from time to time, reminding her of that night on the Balcony when she and His Brother kissed.
Briana Inos voice is quite loud, and it came so unexpectedly that Belinda truly got frightened, turning her head with an aggrieved look toward Briana Ino.
"Sister Briana, you scared me to death."
Seeing that she had scared her, Briana Ino squinted withughter, then cautiously asked with a hint of probing, "Are you lost in your thoughts?"
Of course, Belinda Howard was deep in thought, but this was something she could not share with her beloved Sister Briana.
"Mm, tomorrow, our year is organizing an Outing."
Hearing this, Briana Ino couldnt help but show intense interest, "Tomorrow? Where to?"
"Near the Holiday Vige on the South City Edge, a Two days One night camping trip," replied Belinda Howard.
They say that ce is now scenically beautiful beyondparison, with mountains and water, making it the best choice for a summer Outing.
"Wow, that sounds so romantic, camping, huh, Two days One night, if My Big Brother is also going, then for sure" Realizing she was about to reveal something, Briana Ino hastily shut her mouth!
On the contrary, at the mention of thatst bit, Belinda Howards heart nearly leapt out of her chest.
Could it be that Sister Briana has found out about her and Brother Lukes rtionship?
She looked at Briana Ino with a nervous face, if she continued talking, her heart might really jump out!
"Hehe... What I meant was, if My Big Brother and I, as well as My Second Brother go together, the four of us, it would definitely be fun!" Seeing her nervously looking at herself, Briana Ino chuckled, cleverly providing aprehensive exnation for her words just now.
Hearing her say this, Belinda Howard finally breathed a sigh of relief.
"Where are you going?" As the two were talking, Isaac Stuarts voice came from Behind them.
Both turned around at the sound and saw Fenton Stuart and Isaac Stuart walking towards them.
Seeing both of them, Briana Ino also changed the subject.
"Nothing, Belinda said they are going on an Outing tomorrow, and Im just feeling a bit envious!"
"Outing?" Upon hearing this, Isaac Stuart couldnt help but look at Belinda Howard.
Belinda Howard lifted her line of sight and nced at Isaac Stuart, "Mm."
The four of them chatted about the Outing nned for tomorrow as they walked.
Thinking that he has to go to his Fathers Company for an internship tomorrow, Fenton Stuart couldnt help but frown.
She is going on an Outing tomorrow, and its for Two days One night, which means she will spend all that time in the Same ce as Horion Jones?
Thinking about this, Fenton Stuart felt somewhat displeased inside.
Read full story at find?novel
Since it was Friday, the four didnt return to the Apartment but took the Subway to their respective Homes.
At night, after having Breakfast, Belinda Howard took a bath and theny down On the Bed early.
Just as shey down, the Cell Phone started to ring.
Picking up the Cell Phone, she saw the caller ID, smiled sweetly, and then answered.
"Anthony." She was about to habitually call out Brother Luke, but seeing as there was no one else Inside Room, she changed her mind.
Although calling him Brother Luke had be a habit, she seemed to like calling him by his first name even more.
Chapter 1492: The Sudden Appearance of Horion Jones
Chapter 1492: Chapter 1492: The Sudden Appearance of Horion Jones
The sound of her calling out "Anthony," also brought a lot of joy to Anthony Chambers on the other end of the phone.
But he was still somewhat concerned about her outing tomorrow.
"Youre going on an outing tomorrow? For two days and one night?"
Upon hearing this, Belinda Howard pursed her lips and nodded, "Mhm."
What he was concerned about must be Horion Jones, right?
Thinking about this, without waiting for him to speak, Belinda Howard hurriedly said, "Horion Jones wont be going."
Taken aback by her sudden statement, Anthony Chambers was a bit stupefied.
Chapters first released on ?ovelFind
Had she seen through his thoughts? Knew that he was concerned about that Horion Jones?
At this thought, Anthony Chambers couldnt help but show a gentle, faint smile.
If that was the case, then all of his worries could be dismissed.
"Then have fun tomorrow, remember to be careful since its in the mountain region."
"Mhm." Listening to his warm and fitting voice from the other end of the phone, Belinda Howard felt a heartwarming feeling inside.
The two of them chatted for a very long time, until sleepiness took over Belinda Howard, and Anthony Chambers frowned slightly, "Belinda?"
After calling out, there was no response from the other end of the phone, but the sound of breathing could be faintly heard. Anthony Chambers couldnt help but smile slightly, as if sensing that she had fallen asleep, he softly said two words, "Good night."
Then he hung up the phone.
.
The next day, early in the morning, Belinda Howard got up early and suddenly found out her cell phone was dead!
She remembered,st night, it seemed she had fallen asleep before finishing talking to Brother Luke, and ended up forgetting to charge her phone for the whole night.
She needed to charge it quickly before leaving!
A little after 7 AM, Belinda Howard left home and arrived at Saintoro High School by 7:50.
By the time she arrived, it seemed everyone had already gathered.
She boarded the bus and found an empty seat to sit down.
At 8 AM sharp, the teachers voice came from the front, "Is everyone here? Were going to leave now!"
Just at this moment, a voice came from the bus door, "Wait a minute, Im here too!"
Hearing this familiar voice, Belinda Howard was startled, raised her head, and indeed saw Horion Jones walking onto the bus from the front door.
Why was he here?
The appearance of Horion Jones, not only surprised Belinda Howard greatly, but also all the female students on the bus!
Horion Jones walked up, his gaze sweeping the bus interior before finallynding on the seat beside Belinda Howard.
With a smile towards her, he walked over and naturally sat down beside her.
At this time, the bus had already started moving.
Looking at Horion Jones, who was seated beside her, Belinda Howard still wore a face of amazement and shock.
He hadnt signed up for this activity, so why did he suddenly appear here?
After settling his backpack, Horion Jones turned his head and seeing her astonished expression, couldnt help but smile slightly and asked, "Whats wrong? That surprised look on your face."
Belinda Howard paused for a moment, then snapped back to reality and asked Horion Jones, "You didnt sign up for this activity, did you?"
Hearing this, Horion Jones smiled, "I wasnt nning on participating, but then I thought it would be a pity if everyone went and I was the only one who didnt, so I went back after school yesterday and added my name."
Added his name after school yesterday?
Belinda Howard was even more astonished.
When she signed up yesterday, his name wasnt there, meaning, he signed up after her?
Thinking about Horion Jones, who originally wasnt supposed to be at this event, Belinda Howard couldnt help but feel a touch of mncholy.
Chapter 1493: Fenton Stuart’s Internship Location
Chapter 1493: Chapter 1493: Fenton Stuarts Internship Location
If Brother Luke knew, would he think she had deceived him?
Meanwhile.
At the headquarters of the Futuren Group, Fenton Stuart also received an internship project, which was to do an on-site survey at the Holiday Vige on the south edge of the city.
Holiday Vige on the south edge of the city? He remembered, That ce was where Belinda Howard had her outing.
"Ill give you two days. Two dayster, tell me the results of your survey," said Baron Stuart.
In the vast Meeting Room, even though it was his Son sitting before him, Baron Stuarts expression remained unchanged, his usual iciness intact.
As his Son was about to graduate from University, it was time to start transferring the Company to the Brothers.
Fenton Stuart was assigned to do the survey at the Holiday Vige, while Isaac Stuart was to head to the Subsidiary Office in City C for a research and development assessment.
.
On the other side, Belinda Howard and her group had already arrived at their destination.
Although it was Summer, the temperature wasnt very high in the mountains, which instead gave a pleasantly cool andfortable feeling.
"Okay, now you can set up the tents; pair up in twos, and youre free to choose your partner."
"Free to choose? Can we mix boys and girls?" A Male Student couldnt resist teasing upon hearing the potential loophole.
Hearing this, the teacher couldnt help but counter, "What do you think?"
"No way!"
These few words set off a round ofughter among everyone, and in such a cheerful mood, everyone started to set up their tents.
They were in the second year of high school, the age of blossoming youth, also the age where young love begins. The teachers, of course, saw it all.
After the tents were set up, everyone chose their groups based on who they were close to.
In the end, Belinda Howard ended up alone.
But this was perhaps better. She didnt seem to fit in with any of the female students anyway, and probably no one wanted to be in a group with her. She felt morefortable on her own.
Once everything was allocated, everyone put their Stuff into their tents, and then it was time for Lunch.
An outing would not beplete without a countryside barbecue!
"Horion Jones, this ones for you!"
"The Grilled Corn is also really tasty!"
Horion Jones didnt seem very interested in the barbecue, so he walked aside. However, his gaze was involuntarily drawn to a figure heading towards the Small Forest Not Far Away.
While everyone else was enjoying their barbecue, Belinda Howard took her Violin and headed towards the nearby Small Forest.
Just now, she had already scouted the ce, passing through the Small Forest. Not Far Away there was a Lake, and it was the perfect ce for her to practice her Violin!
Walking through the lush Small Forest, Belinda Howard looked at the emerald waters of the Lake in front of herit was truly beautiful Here!
She approached thekeside, and the clear waters reflected her beautiful figure with rity.
The greenwn was like a freshlyid carpet. Standing by theke, a gentle breeze blew through her hair strands, gently tossing her gorgeous dress.
She took out her Violin, such a lovely environment was just perfect for practice.
Standing by the Lake, facing the breeze, Belinda Howard yed a beautiful tune...
A few minutester, the music stopped, and a round of apuse came from Not Far Away.
Belinda Howard put down her Violin and turned her head, only to see Horion Jones standing there, apuding while smiling at her.
"So, you can y the Violin too, and you y really well," Horion Jones approached, offering sincere praise.
???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find~Novel
Belinda Howard lowered her head and smiled softly.
Ever since Childhood, when Fenton Stuart gave her a Violin, she had fallen in love with it, irrevocably.
Chapter 1494 You got an oil stain on the corner of your mouth
Chapter 1494: Chapter 1494 You got an oil stain on the corner of your mouth
"How did you find this ce?" She thought she was the only one who had discovered this emerald greennd, but unexpectedly he also found it. Could it be that her violin ying led him here?
ncing in the direction not far away, Belinda Howard wasnt sure if the sound of her violin could be heard at their campsite.
Watching her, Horion Jones smiled.
"I was drawn by the sound of your violin." In reality, he had followed her here after watching her walk to this ce, "Hungry? Have these to eat."
It was only then that Belinda Howard noticed several grilled skewers in his hands.
It was 1:30 PM in the afternoon, and she indeed felt somewhat hungry.
Especially upon seeing the delicious grilled chicken wings, she almost drooled.
Because she was really hungry, Belinda Howard didnt decline and after putting away her violin, she took a grilled chicken wing from Horion Joness hand, and they walked towards the campsite while eating.
Not far away, several female students couldnt help feeling jealous as they watched the two of them walk out of the small forest.
These two, they should either both not participate or both join in. It was obvious that they had arranged this together!
"Hey, wait a second." Just as they walked out of the small forest, Horion Jones suddenly stopped, his gaze falling on her delicate and fair cheeks.
Belinda Howard paused, lifting her gaze and turning her head in a daze to look at him.
Noticing a spot of oil stain on her lips from eating the chicken wing, Horion Jones smiled gently and naturally reached out his hand, pulling out a handkerchief from his pocket and then wiped the stain off her lips.
This sudden gesture left Belinda Howard somewhat unresponsive for a few seconds.
"Youve got an oil stain on your lips," Horion Jones said, still smiling lightly as he wiped the stain off her lips.
As soon as he spoke, Belinda Howard finally reacted with a dy, feeling quite ufortable with such an intimate gesture, and naturally took a step back, then took the handkerchief from his hand.
Embarrassed, she said, "I can do it myself."
For a girl, having oil stains on her lips is indeed somewhat embarrassing.
Belinda Howard took the handkerchief, wiped her lips once more, and was about to return it to Horion Jones when she noticed the handkerchief had gotten dirty.
So she drew back, saying sheepishly, "Ill wash it tonight and return it to you tomorrow."
Horion Jones smiled nonchntly, "Its okay, its just a handkerchief. If its dirty, let it be."
??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Belinda Howard pursed her lips, dropping her gaze and thinking, although he said it was okay, she couldnt just return a dirty handkerchief to him, could she? Moreover, it would seem very impolite to just throw it away.
Forget it, shed better wash it tonight and return it tomorrow.
Thinking this, Belinda Howard smiled softly and they continued walking towards the ssmates who were cooking in the wild.
This scene, however, was observed by some envious onlookers!
.
After lunch, the teachers led the entire ss on an adventure in the mountains which excited many of them.
Speaking of adventure, wasnt it just hiking and ying in the water?
"Everyone, stick together and dont fall behind. It will be troublesome if anyone gets lost after it gets dark." Inside the valley, the mountain path was difficult, and the teachers asionally looked back, worried that some of the female students would fall behind due to fatigue.
Indeed, after a whole afternoon of hiking, many female students were starting to get tired.
Especially some of the fashion-conscious girls who chose not to wear sports shoes but heeled sandals, which was undoubtedly making things difficult for themselves.
Chapter 1495: Classmate’s Trap
Chapter 1495: Chapter 1495: ssmates Trap
Very soon, several female students, unable to walk due to blisters on their feet, sat on the stones beside the stream and startedining.
"Teacher, we cant walk anymore, lets rest for a bit!" someone said with a pained expression, sitting on the stones beside the stream, rubbing her sore feet.
The teacher turned around, saw that they were indeed tired, and yelled, "Alright then, lets rest for five minutes."
The sky was gradually darkening, and being In the Mountains, if they didnt hurry to the Camping Location, unforeseen dangers could arise, so naturally, the teachers also didnt dare dy.
However, since this was a Vacation Area, there shouldnt be any danger, the only worry was getting lost.
"How about you? Tired?" Everyone sat down, and Horion Jones came Beside Belinda Howard, unable to resist asking.
Belinda Howard smiled. She didnt feel very tired because she was wearing sports shoes and she often went hiking and traveling with her Parents before, so she didnt feel very tired.
She shook her head, "Im okay, not very tired."
After speaking, she looked up at the sky that had already darkened.
They were now in a valley, could they have really gotten lost?
As Belinda Howard thought this, she took out her water bottle, and only when she twisted off the cap did she realize that there was no water left.
She paused, and in a moment of surprise, suddenly a bottle of intact mineral water appeared in front of her.
She nced over and saw Horion Jones smiling at her.
"Drink this," he said to her with a soft smile.
Belinda Howard first stared in surprise, but after all, it was summer and at this moment, she was extremely thirsty and couldnt take it anymore.
"Thank you," she said with a smile, thanked him, and then took the water.
Their familiar and appropriate interaction, however, made the female students lying exhausted beside them feel jealous.
Checktest chapters at find(?)ovel
They were so tired they could not even walk, and Horion Jones hadnt given any of them a bottle of water, yet this Belinda Howard who was perfectly fine received all of Horion Joness attention, it was infuriating!
"Alright, lets continue our journey." Five minutes were up, the teachers stood up, calling everyone to start walking back.
Upon hearing it was time to set off again, some of the female students looked even more distressed.
"Teacher, lets rest a bit longer, I really cant walk any more."
"Do you want to stay here overnight or go back to thefortable tents for the night?" The teachers were well aware that students from Saintoro Academy were all youngdies, none of them would want to spend a night in a creepy valley.
By now, the sky hadpletely darkened, some of the timid and pampered female students, upon hearing this, couldnt help but look up at the Steep Cliffside Valley.
They definitely did not want to spend the night here!
With this thought, they hurriedly stood up, regardless of their fatigue, they had to go back to thefort of the tents!
Belinda Howard also stood up, getting ready to head back.
Not just them, even she did not want to spend the night in Such ce.
However, just as she stood up and was about to continue walking, suddenly something tripped her feet. Before she could lower her head to see what it was, her body suddenly lost its bnce and she fell to one side.
Ssh!
All anyone heard was a ssh, and they all turned around only to see Belinda Howard lying Inside the Stream.
Luckily, the water was shallow, and only half of Belinda Howards body was submerged in water.
Chapter 1496: Can You Still Walk?
Chapter 1496: Chapter 1496: Can You Still Walk?
Seeing this, the teacher and Horion Jones hurried over and helped Belinda Howard, who had fallen into the water, to her feet.
"Are you alright?"
"Are you hurt anywhere?"
The teacher and Horion Jones asked in unison, both looking at Belinda Howard with worried faces after she fell into the water.
With their support, Belinda Howard took a breath and stood up from the water, "Im fine."
But just as she had stood up, she felt a sharp pain in her foot bone, causing her to furrow her brows in pain.
"Really? Are you sure youre not hurt?" Noticing her furrowed brows, Horion Jones was still concerned as he asked.
Although the stream was shallow, it was studded with stones, so it was inevitable that she would get scraped when falling.
Belinda Howard lifted her gaze and inadvertently looked over at two female students beside her.
Just now, she felt something tripping her at the feet, and at that moment, she happened to be passing right by them, and if she wasnt mistaken, it was them who had tripped her.
Sure enough, when she looked at the two girls, she saw them looking smug and then averting their gaze.
If she used them now, it probably wouldnt do any good.
If they admitted it, it would be fine, but if they didnt, they would surely counterattack and use her of ndering them.
Thinking about this, Belinda Howard could only silently bow her head and say to the teacher and Horion Jones, "Im fine."
"Your foot is injured." Having sensed her pained expression earlier, Horion Jones cast his gaze downward and indeed noticed a trace of blood appearing on her fair foot bone.
It must have been a scrape from when she fell just now.
He squatted down to check Belinda Howards wound and found it was quite arge cut.
"Quick, clean the wound and apply this." The teachers always came prepared for an outing, naturally bringing along all kinds of necessary items like bruise ointment, Patches, and other travel essentials.
Looking at the medicine handed over by the teacher, Horion Jones took it, carefully cleaned Belinda Howards wound, and applied the medicine. Since there was no gauze, they could only make do with an OK Band-Aid.
"There we go, can you walk?" After cleaning the wound, Horion Jones helped her up, worried that the foot injury might impede her ability to walk.
Belinda Howard stood up and smiled at him, "I can."
???? ????s? ???????s ?? f?ndnovel
Although her ankle was still sore, it shouldnt be so bad that she couldnt walk.
As long as they made it to the campsite, she should be fine.
Thus, everyone resumed their journey.
Belinda Howard was injured, and Horion Jones stayed closely by her side, clearly showing his concern for her.
To the side, those female students who admired him grew even more jealous of Belinda Howard.
They wanted to give her a little lesson, but instead, they inadvertently made her gain sympathy from Horion Jones, how infuriating!
Thinking about this, the girl who had tripped Belinda Howard just now got even more resentful, wondering why her trip didnt leave Belinda Howard disabled.
Thinking thus, and taking advantage of a moment when Belinda Howard was concentrating on walking, the girl concocted another scheme. She suddenly reached out to grab Belinda Howards arm and eximed, "Ah!"
She intended to pretend to fall and drag Belinda Howard down with her, to make her fall into the stream once again, but she hadnt anticipated that this time, Belinda Howard seemed to be prepared. As the girl reached for her arm, Belinda Howard deftly sidestepped.
The biter bit, the girl got what she deserved by not catching Belinda Howard, and instead, she herself clumsily fell into the stream.
Chapter 1497: I indeed have no evidence
Chapter 1497: Chapter 1497: I indeed have no evidence
"Whats wrong? Was once not enough for you? Do you want to go for a second round?" Belinda Howard looked at the ssmate who had fallen into the water, her face expressionless.
If she doesnt speak, does that make her a fool?
Her schemes having failed and finding herself in a sorry state instead, the female student was indignant and red fiercely at Belinda Howard.
That one sentence left everyone, including the teachers, quite astonished.
However, right now, the teacher didnt pay attention to Belinda Howards words but walked over to help the girl out of the water, "Grace Shelton, how could you be so careless? Hurry and get up; are you hurt?"
After all, they were youngdies from prominent families; the teachers could not dare to bex when it came to their safety.
The girl named Grace Shelton seemed unharmed but stood up with an angry face, staring at Belinda Howard, "What did you mean by what you just said?"
Looking at Grace Shelton before her, Belinda Howard remained calm, "What I meant, you know very well in your heart."
"Ha! I know very well? Then say it, what do I know?" Grace Shelton crossed her arms with an air of righteous indignation.
Since things havee to this, Belinda Howard had no intention of ying the fool.
"Wasnt it you who deliberately tripped me just now?"
At these words, everyone was utterly surprised and looked at the two in shock.
Faced with direct usation, Grace Shelton became irritated, "I, Belinda Howard, dont you dare nder me. When did I trip you? Do you have any evidence?"
She didnt believe that anyone could have seen her trip Belinda Howard now that night had fallen!
"Indeed, I have no evidence, and I dont need to prove anything. I just want to make the incident known, it doesnt matter whether you admit it or not," Belinda Howard was clear that getting an admission was impossible and, of course, she could not produce any evidence.
The reason for speaking out was nothing more than exposing the ugly side of Grace Shelton to these male students.
Doesnt she like Horion Jones? Then let Horion Jones see her dirty side.
Although she had no evidence, by bringing this up, surely some people would believe her words, right? Even though her poprity among same-sex peers on campus might not be very good, her standing with the opposite sex was fine. As long as the incident got out, surely some would believe her.
Besides, its not as if Grace Sheltons poprity was any better than hers.
Being spoken to like that really infuriated Grace Shelton, and she was utterly unable to find a reason to refute Belinda Howard!
"You!" She clenched her fists tightly, ring at Belinda Howard but unable to utter a single word!
"Alright, lets put an end to this matter and continue on our way," an awkward silence followed until the teacher stepped forward, breaking the stalemate.
Actually, the teacher was more inclined to believe Belinda Howard, because they had always noticed her integrity and she wouldnt likely nder a ssmate without reason.
But without evidence, there was nothing much the teacher could do, so the incident had to be put to rest.
Under the teachers guidance, the group continued to move forward.
For original chapters go to f?ndnovel
At 8 PM, the sky had already darkenedpletely. The mountain road grew increasingly difficult under the illumination of the shlights.
And Belinda Howard, who had been suppressing the pain, was now drenched in sweat.
She felt her ankle growing more painful by the minute. She hadnt mentioned it because she didnt want to slow everyone down as night approached, but at this point, she found it hard to bear and her pace gradually began to slow.
Chapter 1498 Always Suppressing
Chapter 1498: Chapter 1498 Always Suppressing
Feeling her pace gradually slow down, Horion Jones, who had been walking beside her, couldnt help but turn his head and shine the shlight on her face, only to discover her expression was one of pain, and her forehead was covered in beads of sweat.
"Whats wrong?" He stopped walking, looking at her anxiously.
Belinda Howard was gasping for air, and she too, stopped in her tracks.
She simply couldnt walk anymore because of the pain.
Hearing this, the person walking ahead couldnt help but turn around to look at the two who had stopped.
"Whats going on?" the teacher also came over and asked the two.
Belinda Howard didnt speak, because at this moment she didnt know what to say.
The attentive Horion Jones seemed to notice that she was suppressing something, so he bent down and shone the shlight on her injured foot bone.
Squatting down, he was surprised to find that her foot bone had swollen quite significantly.
What happened? Wasnt it just a scratch? Why has it swollen like this?
"Your foot is really swollen," Horion Jones stood up, his dark starry eyes filled with worry and urgency.
Belinda Howard took a breath, indeed it was swollen, no wonder it hurt so much.
Just now she had felt that the foot bone hadnt just been scraped, it seemed to have also been twisted.
Hearing that, the teacher couldnt help squatting down to examine the wrapping around her foot, indeed seeing a significant swelling.
What should we do now?
Seeing her covered in a cold sweat, she clearly couldnt walk anymore, but there was still some distance to the camping location. What should we do?
The female teacher turned her head to look at the male students, when suddenly an idea came to her mind.
All three teachers who came today were female, and with their builds, carrying Belinda Howard through the mountain path seemed somewhat difficult.
Since these boys had always been fond of Belinda Howard, why not give them a chance to get close to her today?
"You guys, dont you all like Belinda Howard? Today Ill give you a chance, who wants to carry her back to the camping location?"
As soon as the teacher finished, some of the boys showed an excited expression on their faces.
To carry their goddess, of course, they were willing!
"Me!"
"Me!"
"Me!"
Almost at the same time, several boys raised their hands, each eager to offer their help.
This oue, Belinda Howard hadpletely not expected, and she was somewhat stunned on the spot.
She had never had contact with these boys, and having them carry her felt definitely ufortable.
Thinking this, she couldnt help but turn her body to look at the teacher, "I can still walk, its not necessary."
The teacher knew that she was either being stubborn or felt embarrassed to have the boys carry her.
"If you keep walking, you might really lose your foot, dont worry, the teacher is here, no need to worry," the teacher smiled and then looked at one of the boys, "Alright, you,e here!"
The boy who was called out, one could say, was ecstatic, feeling like he had won the top prize!
Then, before he could finish feeling excited, Horion Jones suddenly spoke up.
"Ill do it."
Upon hearing this, Belinda Howard also turned her head in surprise, looking at him.
Him? Thats even less eptable!
Though Brother Luke wasnt here, if he found out that Horion Jones was carrying her, wouldnt he be furious?
Thinking of Anthony Chambers looking unhappy, Belinda Howard couldnt help but speak up.
"No need, I can walk by myself"
"Teacher, I am more familiar with Belinda Howard, let me carry her, furthermore, I have good stamina." Before Belinda Howard could finish speaking, Horion Jones interrupted her, looking at the teacher as he spoke. Checktest chapters at find?novel
Chapter 1499: Is She Holding Everyone Back?
Chapter 1499: Chapter 1499: Is She Holding Everyone Back?
With his words, the teacher seemed to agree.
Belinda Howard was not very familiar with the male students in her ss, but in this period of time, she had be more familiar with Horion Jones, so having him carry her seemed like the best approach.
"Alright then, you carry her."
And so, the decision was made. From beginning to end, Belinda Howard had no say in the matter.
"Come on!" Horion Jones smiled as he spoke, looking at Belinda Howard in front of him.
Belinda Howard still hesitated. She didnt want him to carry her, nor did she want her Brother Luke to know about it.
"I can walk by myself." Grimacing in pain, she turned to walk away.
But Horion Jones saw her pretending to be strong and reached out to stop her, "If you go on like this, youll dy everyone."
At his words, Belinda Howard was taken aback.
She was dying everyone?
"Think about it. The sky is getting darker, and at your pace, well have to slow down for you. We might not reach the camping location until deep into the night."
Horion Jones said this, aiming only to persuade her.
Meanwhile, the female students who were jealous of Belinda Howard could not help but mock, "Belinda Howard, can you stop being so dramatic? Isnt this just your way of getting Horion Jones to carry you? Now youre dragging your feet; whats the point? Are you expecting all of us to stay and spend the night with you in this valley?"
Read full story at
Compared to this damp and gloomy valley, they all preferred to return to thefort of their tents.
After one female student finished speaking, she could not help but give Belinda Howard a look, full of impatience.
"Lets go. After crossing this stream, we should be able to reach our campsite." Horion Jones turned his head, looking at Belinda Howard who was still indecisive.
However, before she could make a decision, he had already bent his body, ready for her to climb onto his back.
Seeing him all set, the teacher naturally did not hesitate to help Belinda Howard onto Horion Joness back.
"Alright, lets hurry on!"
Lying on Horion Joness back, Belinda Howard was stunned, wanting to get down, but then she thought to herself, "Im already on his back; if I dy further, wouldnt that make me seem pretentious?"
Thinking about this, Belinda Howard became silent and didnt speak any further, letting Horion Jones carry her forward.
Indeed, following the stream and passing through the jungle, they finally saw their campsite!
Upon reaching the destination, everyone almost copsed, lying on the ground, faces showing exhaustion.
"We finally made it, Im dead tired!"
Horion Jones carried Belinda Howard all the way to her tent and then gently put her down.
Afterying her down, he took a close look at her injured leg which seemed to be more swollen than before. It must have been because she endured and walked for such a long time that her leg became increasingly swollen.
"Are you okay? Do you want to go back to the city to see a doctor?" Horion Jones looked at her with concern.
Belinda Howard smiled and shook her head, "No, I just need to apply some medicine and rest for one night; I should be better by tomorrow."
As she was speaking, her cell phone rang at that moment.
Belinda Howard took out her cell phone from her bag and nced at the caller ID.
Upon seeing the familiar name, her smile noticeably sweetened a lot, even to the point of looking joyful.
This expression of hers, Horion Jones saw for the first time and couldnt help but be slightly dazed.
Chapter 1500 Amelia Stuart’s Call
Chapter 1500: Chapter 1500 Amelia Stuarts Call
"Hello?"
Meanwhile, Inside the Hotel at South City Resort, Fenton Stuart sat Inside the Sofa with a gentle smile on his lips, "Having fun?"
Listening to his slightly deep voice, which carried an invisible Magic, Belinda Howard chuckled, "Yeah, having a great time."
"So what are you up to now?" Fenton Stuart asked with a smile, ncing at the timeit was almost 9 PM.
Hearing this, Belinda Howard couldnt help but look up at Horion Jones in front of her.
She naturally couldnt mention that she was currently injured and together with Horion Jones.
"Getting ready to sleep." She smiledif she hadnt been injured, she would probably be getting ready to sleep right about now.
"Tell me, what exactly is the Camping Location?" asked Fenton Stuart as he stood up from Inside the Sofa and walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing out at the Mountain Region not far away where they had gone for their Outing.
If nothing unexpected happened, he should be able to finish the tasks handed down by Father early tomorrow and could pick her up on his way back to the City District.
On the phone, Belinda Howard was somewhat puzzled by his questions, but she couldnt help revealing the Camping Location.
"Im not quite sure about the exact Location, I just know theres a Lake nearby, very beautiful."
The Lake?
Hearing this, Fenton Stuart couldnt help but lift his line of sight.
Bathed in moonlight, the Mountain Region was enveloped in darkness, but between the shadows you could faintly see the Emerald Waves of the water sparkling with golden light.
This was a Holiday Vige that had only been developed in thest couple of years, and at that time, he hade here to survey the site in person. He knew there was a Lake nearby, so it turned out their Camping Location was right there.
That made it even closer.
"Okay, Ille to pick you up tomorrow afternoon," said Fenton Stuart softly.
When Belinda Howard heard this, she was startled.
Come to pick her up tomorrow afternoon? What did that mean?
Just as she thought about asking for rification, Fenton Stuart continued, "Good night, get some rest earlier."
As soon as he finished speaking, he hung up the phone.
Holding her Cell Phone, Belinda Howard remained in a daze For a long time.
What exactly did he mean bying to pick her up tomorrow? Was he nning to travel all the way from the City District to get her?
.
Inside the Hotel, just as Fenton Stuart hung up the phone and was about to head to the Bathroom to take a bath, his Cell Phone rang again.
He furrowed his brows and pulled out his phone, noticing that it was his Sister Amelia Stuart calling.
"Whats up?"
As soon as the call was connected, Amelia Stuart wasnt sure how to start, yet she felt an urgency inside!
"Um... Big Brother, are you at the resort in South City right now?"
"Yeah, whats the matter?"
Amelia Stuart paused, her brows furrowed, not knowing how to broach the subject.
Just now, Just now, after she had Finished the bath andy On the Bed, idly she liked to browse Facebook and follow some gossip about Saintoro Academy, but as she just entered the Campus Forum, she saw an astonishing post!
"Its just..." Amelia Stuart was anxious, but she didnt know how to broach the subject proactivelyafter all, as far as Big Brother was concerned, she waspletely unaware of his and Belinda Howards matters. How could she inform him about this?
Seeing her hesitant and indecisive, Fenton Stuart slightly furrowed his brows, his patience nearly worn thin.
"What exactly do you want to say?"
Amelia Stuart pursed her Lips, her delicate face crumpled into a frown.
Get full chapters from Find_Novel(.
"I just saw a post at Saintoro High School, there were some Photos as well... It was about Belinda Howard and, and that Horion Jones..."
Chapter 1501 Those Dazzling Photos
Chapter 1501: Chapter 1501 Those Dazzling Photos
So, he should understand now, right? He should immediately rush over to Belinda Howards ce and bring her back to the hotel in the Holiday Vige, right?
Seeing those intimate photos, Amelia Stuart was almost frantic; Belinda Howard could potentially be the future daughter-inw of the Stuart Family, her Sister-inw! How can she let another Male Student take her away!
Thus, she had to urgently tip off her Brother to bring Briana Ino back to the hotel in the Holiday Vige, considering he is currently near Belinda Howard, he should be able to find her very soon!
Upon hearing this, Fenton Stuarts long eyes involuntarily darkened, Belinda Howard and Horion Jones? What does that mean?
With a beep, Fenton Stuart said nothing, and after hanging up the phone, he quickly browsed through the Saintoro High School forum.
Upon entering the forum, an eye-catching title instantly attracted his attention.
[Saintoro High School, Year Two, ss Three, Belinda Howard and Horion Jones fell in love...]
Seeing such a title, Fenton Stuarts gaze darkened and without hesitation, he clicked into it.
What came into his view were several photos; one was of Horion Jones standing there wiping Belinda Howards mouth corner, another was both of them smiling at each other while drinking water, another showed him carrying her on his back in the woods, and thest one was Horion Jones squatting in front of Belinda Howards tent.
Looking at these photos, Fenton Stuarts dark eyes grew even gloomier.
She said that Horion Jones did not attend this Outing, why did Belinda Howard lie to him?
Although these photos made him quite displeased at this moment, the astute Fenton Stuart noticed at a nce from the photos that Belinda Howard seemed to be injured? Otherwise, Horion Jones wouldnt be carrying her.
At this moment, Fenton Stuarts heart was filled with mixed feelings; he was displeased because she not only lied to him but also spent One whole day so close to Horion Jones, but he was more worried about what exactly happened to her.
Silently for a few seconds, Fenton Stuart then picked up his coat and left the hotel.
...
After a tiresome day, by 9:30 PM, almost everyone was exhausted andy in their own tents weary and tired.
Under the Tranquil ces Starry Sky, only the sound of insect calls could be heard.
Belinda Howard applied some medicine to her ankle and sat outside her tent, gazing at the vast starlight. Despite such a night, she didnt feel tired but rather felt very serene.
Wouldnt it be very romantic if Brother Luke were here with her, watching this Starry Sky together?
As she was thinking, suddenly a figure approached.
"You havent slept yet, I see." Upon approaching, Horion Jones saw her sitting in front of the tent, admiring the beautiful Night Sky.
Her astonishment was elicited by his arrival.
It was sote, almost all the ssmates and the teacher were asleep, howe he was still awake?
"Is your foot injury feeling better?" Horion Jones approached, bearing a gentle smile, his line of sight nced at her wrapped injured foot, his tone carrying a hint of concern.
?????? ???? FindN0vel
As he inquired, he naturally took a seat on the grass Beside Belinda Howard.
Hearing this, Belinda Howard involuntarily lowered her head to look at her foot. After applying medicine and resting for A little while, the swelling had reduced, and the pain had lessened quite a bit, believing it should bepletely gone by tomorrow after a nights sleep.
She smiled slightly and said, "Much better, why havent you slept yet?"
Horion Jones nced at her, then raised his head to look up at the beautiful Night Sky.
Chapter 1502: The Appearance of Fenton Stuart
Chapter 1502: Chapter 1502: The Appearance of Fenton Stuart
"I cant sleep. For me, this time is still considered early." Usually, he wouldnt fall asleep until around 11 PM.
In reality, though, it isnt because its too early that he cant sleep, but rather because his heart is always stirred by Her.
He just wanted toe over to see if She was asleep yet, if the injury on Her foot was better.
Belinda Howard turned her head slightly and stole a nce at Horion Joness Delicate Side Face, thinking how wonderful it would be if Brother Luke was sitting beside her instead.
She bowed Her head, smiled, and didnt speak any further.
At this time, She didnt know what to say, as Brother Luke wished She wouldnt grow too close to Horion Jones. Yet Here the two were, appreciating the beautiful Night Sky together. What would Brother Luke think if he saw them? Would he be angry with Her?
Belinda Howard lowered Her head, sinking into contemtion.
The atmosphere quieted down. When Horion Jones turned his head, he saw Her deep in thought, as if pondering over something.
"Whats wrong? What are you thinking about?"
Hearing him, Belinda Howard looked up, nced at him, and smiled, "Its nothing."
Checking the time table on Her left hand, it was already 10 PM. Perhaps it would be better for Her to go to sleep at this time.
With that thought, She stood up and patted Her bottom, saying, "Its gettingte, I should head toah!"
Before She finished speaking, just as Belinda Howard stood up, maybe too eager, She subconsciously forgot about the injury on Her foot. Losing Her bnce, She started to fall to the side!
Just as She got up, Horion Jones had also stood up. Seeing Her lose Her bnce, he quickly reached out to wrap his hand around Her slender waist.
The rightful source is Find?Novel
To prevent Herself from falling, Belinda Howard instinctively grabbed his extended arm, steadying Herself once more.
Due to the sharp pain from Her foot, Belinda Howard instinctively furrowed Her brow, showing a pained expression.
"Are you okay?" Seeing Her face crumple in pain, Horion Jones supported Her, asking with a concerned look.
After easing the pain a bit, Belinda Howard exhaled softly and only then realized She was being held in his arms. Instinctively, She thought to withdraw, "Im not"
Her words were cut off as She suddenly felt a force yanking Her back. She nearly stumbled and fell, but unexpectedlynded in a firm chest!
She turned Her head in astonishment, only to see Anthony Chambers familiar Handsome Face.
In his narrow Pupils, there was a hint of coldness and displeasure.
But Belinda Howard did not notice these emotions, feeling incredibly surprised, yet also excited and happy to see him!
"Brother Luke!?" Seeing him, She smiled and spoke, "Howe youre Here?"
Anthony Chambers lowered his brows, looked down at the Child before him, then raised his head and nced over at Horion Jones. Finally, his line of sight settled on Belinda Howards delicate and fair Cheeks.
"What are you doing?" he asked softly, his tone clearly somewhat indifferent.
Belinda Howard paused slightly, as if sensing his unhappiness.
Lowering Her Eyelid, upon closer thought, the posture between Her and Horion Jones just now might have seemed somewhat ambiguous?
Thinking about this, Belinda Howard quickly understood, looking up at the Man before Her, "I didnt do anything, its just that my foot is injured, and I nearly fell over when I stood up just now. Then he helped to steady me."
Chapter 1503: Brother Luke, what are you going to do?
Chapter 1503: Chapter 1503: Brother Luke, what are you going to do?
Belinda Howard thought that if she exined it like this, he would understandpletely.
But...
He didnt!
The displeasure and gloom remained on Anthony Chamberss face.
Because she almost stumbled, thats why he supported her, but what about before that? What was it that he saw before?
Just two minutes ago, when he arrived here, what he saw was her sitting here with Horion Jones, enjoying the beautiful night sky. Not only that, but also those photos on the forum, how could all of this be exined?
Anthony Chambers had a cold expression, feeling very displeased with all this, but the moment he thought of her foot injury, his heart softened.
He lowered his head, his gaze fell upon her slightly swollen foot, it was indeed injured.
No matter what was really going on between her and Horion Jones, now that she was injured, the so-called outing had to end!
Belinda Howard was still waiting for him to speak, but the next second, she felt her body lift off the ground as she was suddenly picked up.
She looked at Anthony Chambers in front of her with some astonishment, having no idea what he intended to do!
"Brother Luke, what... what are you doing?" Everything was fine, why is he picking her up?
Could it be because of her foot injury? Does he want to carry her back to the tent?
But the tent was only a few steps away from her; there was no need for that.
Anthony Chambers still had a cold face and nced calmly at the child in his arms before asking softly, "Which one is your tent?"
The source of th?s content is F?nd-Novel
Belinda Howard first froze, then pointed dazedly in the direction behind him, "That one."
Indeed, he wanted to carry her back to the tent!
Anthony Chambers shifted his gaze and walked in the direction she pointed.
"Stand here and dont move." When they got to the tent, he put her down and then entered the tent, spotting a small backpack at a nce.
That was her favorite color.
Belinda Howard just stood there dazedly, watching his every move, utterly clueless about what Anthony Chambers really wanted to do.
After a little more than one minute, Anthony Chambers shouldered the ck and purple backpack and then approached the dazed-faced Belinda Howard.
Before she could say anything, he picked her up again and walked back in the direction he came from.
"Belinda Howard!" Seeing Anthony Chambers carry her away like that, Horion Jones, who had been standing by the side, was also somewhat baffled and couldnt help but call out to the two.
It was sote; where was he going to carry her to?
Belinda Howard, being carried like this, was also full of confusion and iprehension.
"Brother Luke, what are you going to do?" She lifted her head, looking at Anthony Chamberss extremely handsome face, as if it were finely sculpted.
Upon hearing her, Anthony Chambers looked down and nced at the child in his arms, "Your outing ends today."
His tone seemed calm, but it exuded an emperor-like demeanor that made it difficult for anyone to easily refute.
Horion Jones stood aside, hearing his words very clearly.
Looking at his gloomy face and the domineering yet tender tone towards Belinda Howard, it sounded like amand, yet more like his domineering deration!
Was he really just Belinda Howards brother?
Horion Jones couldnt help but narrow his eyes, his suspicion deepening.
Their manner with each other didnt seem like siblings, but more like... lovers.
In his arms, Belinda Howard was carried away from the camping location, and within a little while, a worldwide limited edition Maybach parked by the roadside of the mountain region, Anthony Chambers carried her over.
Chapter 1504: Are We Staying Here Tonight?
Chapter 1504: Chapter 1504: Are We Staying Here Tonight?
Staring at the top-tier luxury sports car, Belinda Howard was momentarily stunned.
She turned her head, wanting to ask for the reason, but Fenton Stuart just gently pressed the remote control, and following that, the car door opened automatically.
He ced her in the passenger seat and then walked around the front of the car to the drivers seat.
Belinda turned her head; the night had deepened. Were they heading back to the city district?
But, would her teacher find it strange if she left like this tomorrow morning when he woke up?
"Brother Luke, are we going back to the city district?" Looking at his sculpturally exquisite profile, Belinda couldnt help but ask.
Fenton gently started the car, and a few secondster, the luxury sports car was navigating through the mountain roads.
"No."
He replied softly, and a few minutester, the car stopped in front of a holiday vige.
Looking at the luxurious grand holiday vige in front of her, Belinda Howard couldnt help but frown. What was Brother Luke bringing her here for?
Just as she turned her head, wanting to ask, Fenton Stuart had already opened the car door, walked around to the passenger seat, and lifted her out of the car.
The two of them walked into the hotel and straight into the elevator.
In the elevator, Belindas face was filled with confusion.
Looking at Fenton in front of her, "Brother Luke, what are we doing here? Also, howe you appeared at our camping location sote?"
Belinda had too many questions in her heart. Shouldnt he be in the city district at this time? Why was he here?
"I came here to do a site survey." Seeing her full face of puzzlement, finally, Fenton Stuart couldnt help but provide an exnation.
However, his handsome face still looked somewhat gloomy, indicating that he was not in a good mood.
A site survey? Does that mean the internship he was talking about this weekend was abouting here?
Does this holiday vige belong to her unclespany?
The two exited the elevator and entered a presidential suite.
He gently ced her on the sofa, and Belinda Howard raised her gaze, scanning the luxurious presidential suite.
Fenton ced her backpack down, his gaze sweeping over her injured foot, which still looked somewhat swollen at the moment.
He walked aside and picked up the phone.
Due to the distant location from the city district, the hotel had also specially arranged several doctors and a medical facility.
After hanging up the phone, he sat down in a soft single sofa on the side, his face showing an unprecedented depth.
?????? ???? Find1Novel
Belinda distinctly felt that he was really unhappy today.
Was it because he saw her with Horion Jones? Or did he feel that she deceived him?
Looking at his slightly sunken face, Belinda couldnt help but lower her gaze, slightly pursing her lips.
With him silent, the atmosphere in the entire room felt somewhat oppressive.
After a long time, Belinda finally raised her gaze, looking at his wlessly beautiful profile, seemingly trying to find a topic to lighten the mood.
"Brother Luke, are we staying here tonight?"
"Mm." Fenton didnt look at her, but still softly hummed an affirmation.
"Both of us, staying here?" she asked cautiously, raising her gaze.
Obviously, there was only one room here, so both of them wouldnt be staying here, right?
At this moment, Fenton finally nced over, looking at her lovely face, his expression thoughtful.
He had nned to pick her up tomorrow afternoon, but when he saw those intimate photos of her and Horion Jones together, he couldnt help but go and bring her over immediately.
Chapter 1505: Are You Tired?
Chapter 1505: Chapter 1505: Are You Tired?
He originally nned to pick her up tomorrow afternoon, but when he saw those intimate photos of her with Horion Jones, he couldnt help but pick her up and bring her directly to his room. It was entirely instinctual; he didnt even consider that there was only one room.
Although there were many rooms avable in the Holiday Vige, and he could have let her stay in a different room, deep inside, he did not want to do so.
Moreover, he was feeling displeased, and he could not simply let her go to another room so easily.
Just then, there was a knock on the Room Door.
Fenton Stuart softly responded, "Come in."
After getting permission, the door was pushed open, and a waiter entered with a middle-aged man.
"Young Master Stuart, the Doctor you requested has arrived." the Waiter said respectfully, and then he left the presidential suite.
The Doctor was not unfamiliar to Fenton Stuart, as he entered, he respectfully bowed, "Young Master Stuart."
Inside the Sofa, Fenton Stuart was sitting elegantly, his legs crossed, nced at the Doctor, and finally his line of sight fell on Belinda Howards foot.
"Her foot is injured. Take a look at it," he instructed.
Upon hearing this, the Doctor moved towards Belinda Howard in the Sofa, knelt down, and examined the injury on her foot.
After a thorough check-up, the Doctor looked up at Fenton Stuart, "The foot bone has only suffered a superficial wound, nothing serious. As for the sprain, the swelling is already subsiding. She should be able to walk normally after resting tonight and should be fine by tomorrow."
Hearing the Doctors words, Fenton Stuart finally felt a bit relieved.
"Mm, you may leave now," he said.
The Doctor nodded and then left the presidential suite.
At this time, Belinda Howard felt a warm sensation in her heart. Although she could see that he was in a bad mood, he was always very caring and attentive towards her, making her feel truly fortunate!
After the Doctor left, Fenton Stuart raised his hand and looked at the time on his Left Hand wristwatch; it was almost 11 PM.
He looked up at the person in the Sofa, then stood up and walked over, "Are you feeling sleepy?" he asked.
Despite theck of expression on his face, his tone was extremely gentle.
At this moment, Belinda Howard was indeed quite tired, so she simply nodded, "Mm."
He nced at her, noticed the fatigue on her face, bent down, and reached out to carry her in his arms, then headed towards the Bedroom.
This action made Belinda Howards heart race uncontrobly. Were they really going to sleep in the same room, on the same bed?
This was the first time they were alone together, away from family members.
"Get some rest early." Once in the Bedroom, after putting her on the soft Big Bed, Fenton Stuart softly spoke and covered her with the thin quilt, then turned and left the room.
Follow current nov?ls on
Seeing him leave, Belinda Howards racing heart finally began to calm down slightly.
Perhaps, she had been thinking too much.
Her Brother Luke had always been a gentleman, not a viin!
With this thought, she felt much more at ease andfortable.
But then, thinking of his unhappy face, she felt mncholic again.
Time quietly passed, One Hour went by, and Belinda Howard became more awake rather than sleepy, and eventually, she couldnt feel sleepy at all.
Since he carried her in, Fenton Stuart had note in again. At this time, where could he be? In another room, or possibly, sleeping on the Sofa in the Living Room?
Thinking this, Belinda Howard couldnt help but sit up, throw off the bedding, and get off the bed.
Chapter 1506: What’s wrong? Feeling unwell?
Chapter 1506: Chapter 1506: Whats wrong? Feeling unwell?
She stumbled to the Room Door, opening a small crack to sneak a glimpse of the situation Outside.
However, as she opened the door just a crack, what came into view was a sturdy and upright figure, presently ****, with ivory Skin and perfect lines that made her involuntarily want to swallow a mouthful of saliva.
That physique was simply perfect!
At this moment, Fenton Stuart, standing in the Living Room and just after a bath, had taken off his Bathrobe and put on a pair of clean pants and a white shirt, looking mature and filled with masculine charm - a steadiness that was more pronounced than the one he carried Inside Campus.
Belinda Howard had never seen him look so mature and couldnt help but stare in awe.
After putting on the shirt, Fenton Stuart was buttoning up while turning around, perhaps concerned about the Child in the Bedroom, he naturally directed his line of sight towards the direction of the Bedroom door, only to unexpectedly find, through the crack of the door, the petite figure standing there looking at him.
Fenton Stuarts buttoning action paused for a few seconds as he looked at the Child standing behind the crack in the door.
At this moment, Belinda Howard also came to her senses, suddenly feeling like a thief with a guilty conscience, and hastily turned around to close the Room Door!
How embarrassing, to have been discovered!
She turned her head, feeling her Cheeks burning hot!
She raised her hand to brush her ming Cheeks, then staggered towards the bed. At this time, the sound of the Room Door being pushed open came from behind.
Belinda Howard turned her head and saw Fenton Stuart enter by pushing the door, looking at her.
She paused, her expression somewhat unnatural.
She didnt mean to inadvertently spy on his **** physique!
"Why havent you Slept yet?" Fenton Stuart asked softly, having thought that she was already asleep, but discovered that she wasnt.
Belinda Howard raised her head, and for some reason, her mind was filled with the image of his half-naked torso; just thinking about it made her heart race and her Cheeks burn.
Noticing her flushed face, Fenton Stuart frowned, walking over to check if she was ufortable, "Whats wrong? Are you not feeling well?"
He was about to reach out to feel her Forehead, but Belinda Howard, realizing this, hastily stepped back and eximed, "No!"
However, she was already injured in the foot, and this retreat caused her to wince in pain, lose her bnce, and she was about to fall backward.
Fenton Stuart, with quick reflexes, caught her slender waist just in time, preventing her from falling to the ground.
In a critical moment, Fenton Stuart also took a sharp breath, relieved that she didnt fall, thus heaving a sigh of relief.
He let out a gentle breath, then reaching out, picked her up and ced her back On the Bed.
For more chapters visit find(?)ovel
"Get some rest Earlier," he said, then once again left Beside the Bed.
But the moment he turned around, he felt a hand tugging at the hem of his shirt.
"Brother Luke."
Fenton Stuart turned his head and saw the Child on the bed looking at him, apparently having something to say.
"Are you angry with me?" Belinda Howard asked while lying on the bed, looking at him as he was about to leave.
Fenton Stuart didnt say anything, just quietly looked at her.
"I didnt know Horion Jones would be attending the event. He definitely didnt register yesterday, and I have no idea why he suddenly decided to join," Belinda Howard said weakly, looking a bit wronged.
Her sudden exnation somewhat eased the frustration that Fenton Stuart had seasoned through the night.
Those Photos and gossip might look like there was something between them, but he found this emotionally pure Child in front of him worthy of his trust.
Chapter 1507: Where are you sleeping tonight?
Chapter 1507: Chapter 1507: Where are you sleeping tonight?
Actually, deep in his heart, he was clear that there was nothing at all between Belinda Howard and Horion Jones, it was just those photos andments that made him feel uneasy.
And when she exined everything, he naturally let go of his anxieties.
He sat down, raised his hand to brush a strand of hair from her forehead, and finally, a slight smile appeared on his lips, then he softly said to her, "I understand now, get some rest earlier."
After speaking, he couldnt help but lean over, tilted his face down, and gently pressed a kiss on her forehead.
"So, youre not angry anymore?" she asked, looking at him.
Fenton Stuartughed lightly, "Mhm."
Seeing that he was no longer stern-faced, Belinda Howard also smiled.
"Then... Goodnight."
"Goodnight."
Fenton Stuart smiled and stood up to leave.
This update is avable on Find_Novel(.
Belinda Howard, as if suddenly remembering something, called out to him once again, "Anthony!"
This time, she did not call him Brother Luke.
She remembered him saying that when they were alone, he liked to be called by his name.
Hearing her call his name, Fenton Stuarts heart skipped a beat, and he turned his head to look at her.
"Where are you sleeping tonight?" she asked tentatively, lifting her dark pupils.
Fenton Stuart lowered his eyelids; in fact, his n for tonight was to spend the night on the sofa in the Living Room.
"Whats up?" he didnt answer her directly but instead asked her back.
Belinda Howards gaze flickered, "Nothing, just wanted to know."
"Inside the Sofa in the Living Room," he replied.
Hearing this, Belinda Howard couldnt help but feel startled.
Even though they were in a presidential suite, and the Living Rooms sofa was very soft, he had a tall physique, and being pampered from a young age, would sleeping on the sofa be too ufortable for him?
She turned her head, looking at the soft andfortable Double Bed, and eventually made a tough Decision.
She pursed her lips and said unnaturally, "This bed is quiterge, why dont you sleep here tonight as well."
No sooner had she spoken than she suddenly felt some regret.
Just now, she was worried about sleeping together, but now, she had actively invited him to share a bed with her. As a girl, was she being too forward?
But then, thinking of his tall body having to squeeze into a sofa and suffer an entire night, she felt a bit heartless.
If she hadnt gotten hurt, if she hadnte here, wouldnt this bed have belonged to him anyway?
Her words also took Fenton Stuart by surprise.
The bed was indeedrge enough to sleep both of them.
"Or, or maybe Ill just sleep on the sofa, I have a small frame, and the sofa is plenty for me!"
He didnt respond for a while, which made Belinda Howard feel like she was being presumptuous, so she quickly got up, intending to go sleep on the Living Room sofa, while also feeling regret for her blurted words!
However, just as she was getting ready to get out of the bed, Fenton Stuart pulled back the bedding and sat up straight onto the bed.
"Get some rest earlier."
He pressed down the movement of her getting up,y beside her, and showed a shallow smile.
Belinda Howard paused for half a second, before feeling her chest pounding uncontrobly, as if a million tiny deer were rampaging inside!
They really ended up sleeping together...
For quite a while, Belinda Howard couldnt calm the chaotic beating of her heart; to hide her tumultuous emotions, she closed her eyes, trying hard not to think of the Nearby Man beside her.
He wouldnt do anything to her, right?
Thinking about this, her heart grew even more nervous!
Chapter 1508: I’m Going to Sleep First!
Chapter 1508: Chapter 1508: Im Going to Sleep First!
The twoy in close proximity, and although Fenton Stuarts eyes were closed, he could distinctly feel her heartbeat and knew just how nervous she was at this moment.
At such a time, if he didnt do something, perhaps she would continue to be this nervous?
"Belinda." He suddenly spoke up, softly calling her name.
Belinda Howard, already extremely nervous, was slightly startled upon hearing him call her name, and then slowly opened her eyes to see his iparable handsome face.
He smiled gently, then raised his hand and lightly hooked her delicate chin.
Faced with such an unexpected gesture, Belinda Howard grew even more nervous.
She remembered that previously, he had lifted her chin in the same way, and then...
Just as expected, the next second, she felt his exquisitely beautiful face drawing ever closer, slowly approaching her lips...
Just as she had anticipated, a soft warmth touched her lips, carrying his unique scent, tender and soothing...
She liked this scent, the one that belonged to him.
Closing her eyes, she reciprocated the kiss. With some experience now, she had finally learned how to respond.
Any inexplicable nervousness in her chest was gone, reced only by the sweetness brought by the kiss.
But Fenton Stuart discovered that at this moment, there seemed to be a fire inside him, growing fiercer by the second.
In an attempt to keep her from feeling nervous, he had inadvertently set himself aze!
If he didnt stop soon, he truly wasnt sure if he could maintain his self-control!
After the kiss, he let go of her, striving to calm the intense heat within.
After that kiss, Belinda Howard indeed felt much less nervous than before, but now, with a shy blush, she lowered her head, not daring to look directly at the man before her.
"I-Im going to sleep!" In an attempt to conceal her bashfulness, she turned her body away from him, her back facing him, and then closed her eyes, feigning sleep.
This turn of her body was also a great relief for Fenton Stuart.
It had helped alleviate her tension, and now it was his turn to feel anxious.
The night deepened, and at this point, Belinda Howard finally grew tired and slowly drifted into slumber...
Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel
And so, the two spent the night in quietude.
.
The next morning came, the daylight faintly emerging.
Unaware of how much time had passed, it wasnt until the outside sunlight streamed in through the floor-to-ceiling window that Belinda Howard on the bed drowsily opened her eyes and rubbed them, looking out the window.
The morning was well underway, and she woke with a start, sat up to check the time, and saw that it was already 9 AM!
Turning her head, she saw that the man who had been beside her was now nowhere to be seen.
She had slept sotest night, no wonder shed slept through till now.
Getting up from the bed, her feet had just touched the ground when she felt a slight pain at the bone of her foot.
She looked down and saw that the swelling around her ankle had gone downpletely, and although it still hurt a bit, it was much better than yesterday.
Moreover, she could walk normally now.
She got out of bed and tried to take a few steps. There was still a slight pain, but she could indeed walk normally.
Opening the room door, she entered the luxury living room and saw Fenton Stuart sitting on the sofa, intently looking at hisptop screen.
Hearing the noise, Fenton Stuart lifted his gaze from the screen and looked toward the bedroom.
Seeing her rise, Fenton Stuart was in an exceptionally good mood.
With a light smile, he closed hisptop and then stood up and walked over.
Chapter 1509: Is there any place you want to go?
Chapter 1509: Chapter 1509: Is there any ce you want to go?
"Go wash your face, and well go downstairs for breakfast in a little while." His tone was so gentle and warm.
"Mhm." She nodded and left the room to wash up in the bathroom.
Half an hourter, the two of them went downstairs together and arrived at the restaurant specially set up by the hotel.
They found a table and ordered two Chinese-style breakfasts.
Belinda Howard was still curious about everything here, and while waiting for their breakfast, she asionally looked around at everything.
The hotel was enormous, especially the view outside; it was even more beautiful than the holiday vige she visited before with her parents. It was no wonder that countless people came here for vacation.
While she was looking around, her gaze suddenly paused in one direction, towards the ss door, not far away. She knit her delicate brows slightly.
The waiter brought over their breakfasts. Two Chinese-style breakfasts were ced on the table. Fenton Stuart looked up, only to see her still staring motionlessly in one direction and couldnt help but frown as well.
"Whats wrong?"
Hearing him, Belinda Howard turned her head with some hesitation, nced at Fenton Stuart, and then continued to look in the direction she was focused on earlier, "That person looks a bit strange..."
Fenton Stuart followed her gaze and saw that not far away, several men were apanying one woman toward the restaurant, and judging by the womansplexion, she seemed indeed a bit odd.
However, Fenton Stuart was never much interested in other peoples affairs and so didnt pay it much attention.
"Lets eat breakfast," he said as he withdrew his gaze and looked at Belinda Howard in front of him.
Belinda Howard hesitantly took her eyes away and started eating breakfast, though her gaze still asionally drifted uncertainly towards the group of five men and one woman who had entered the restaurant.
"Do you have any ces youd like to go after this?" While eating breakfast, Fenton Stuart asked her across the table.
This was the first time they were alone together outside, and at such a beautiful vacation spot. He wanted to know if she had any ces she wished to visit.
If she did, he could take the opportunity in the morning to walk around with her and have a look around, treating it as a sweet trip and their first date.
At his words, Belinda Howard lifted her gaze to look at Fenton Stuart across the table.
The ce was like an evesting spring. If possible, she too wanted to take the chance to go out and about. Although she had been to tourism spots more beautiful than this, being here with him made the opportunity extremely precious.
Once back home, such a chance might nevere again.
?????? ???? findnovel
But, he was here for an on-site survey, which meant his visit was work-rted. Did he have the time?
Belinda Howard raised her eyes, looking at the man in front of her with a touch of confusion on her pretty face, "Dont you have to work?"
Fenton Stuart smiled faintly, "Ive finished my work."
Baron Stuart had given him two days, but he had already sent the results of his survey over through a video and email the previous night. His father was very satisfied with the results.
So he had the entire day today free.
"By the way, is the injury on your foot still an issue?" Although she seemed to walk fine in the morning, if they were to go out it might involve walking for a long time, and he was concerned she might not be able to handle it.
Belinda Howards lips curved into a tranquil smile as she shook her head, "No problem, its much better now!"
Truthfully, she too hoped to walk around with him in such a breathtaking ce!
Chapter 1510: SOS Distress Signal
Chapter 1510: Chapter 1510: SOS Distress Signal
Fenton Stuart smiled lightly, having already attracted much attention since the two entered the Restaurant. Now, with Fenton Stuarts smile, it brought even more envious and jealous stares from the opposite sex who were dining.
After having Breakfast, they returned to the Hotel to change into casual attire, and when they came out, they were both dressed casually.
Looking at the Mans casual attire, shedding his suit seemed to add a more sunny disposition, causing Belinda Howard to be somewhat stunned.
The Man in front of her seemed to look perfect and handsome in whatever he wore.
The rightful source is Find[?]ovel
Feeling Her line of sight, Anthony Chambers slightly turned his head and happened to catch Her staring straight at him.
Belinda Howard quickly turned away Her line of sight, with her little face blushing slightly.
The corners of Fenton Stuarts mouth couldnt help but curve up lightly.
The two left the Hotel Room together, heading towards the Elevator.
Belinda Howard looked up, identally catching sight of several familiar figures.
Just ahead of them, Several Men were walking over, and Belinda Howard furrowed her brows slightly; werent those the very people she had seen in the Restaurant Just now?
The expressions of Several Men were quite casual, but from beginning to end, that Woman had a tense face, and everything about her seemed too abnormal.
Just as that group of people brushed past Her, Belinda Howards shoulder was suddenly bumped by the Female Character, and right after, she felt something being stuffed into Her hand.
Belinda Howard frowned, turned her head to nce at the figure that had hurried past, then turned back, and looked down at the unclear object in Her hand.
It was a 20 USD Banknote.
Money?
Belinda Howards brows furrowed even deeper, if she remembered correctly, the person who just bumped into Her and stuffed this Money into Her hand was the very Woman from before. Why in the world would she give Her 20 USD?
Belinda Howard looked puzzled, and when She turned back again, she saw that the group of five men and One Woman had entered One Room.
"Whats wrong?" Seeing Her stop and looking confused, Anthony Chambers couldnt help but speak up.
Belinda Howard looked up at the Nearby Man, then lowered her head again to carefully examine the 20 USD Banknote.
Upon closer inspection, Her gaze fixed as she saw three very obvious letters written on it with something like an eyebrow pencil: SOS!
SOS? Isnt that a distress signal?
Belinda Howards brows were deeply furrowed, feeling even more perplexed.
Could it be that the Woman from before was seeking help from Her? Or was it just an ident?
But if it wasnt for that reason, why would she give Her this Money?
"Brother Luke, take a look at this." Unable to solve Her puzzlement, Belinda Howard simply handed the 20 USD Banknote to Anthony Chambers, trusting in his intelligence and wisdom to see through everything.
Seeing the 20 USD Banknote in Her hand, Anthony Chambers slightly knitted his brows, assuming the Money was Her own, "Whats wrong?"
"This, was given to me by that Little Girl just now."
That Little Girl just now? Fenton Stuarts brows furrowed slightly, then he took the 20 USD Banknote from Her hand, the SOS letters were very clear!
But this signal, in the eyes of Fenton Stuart, whether it was real or fake, had nothing to do with him.
"Lets not worry about it, lets go." He spoke softly, intending to pull Her away.
But in the heart of Belinda Howard, there was some difort and unease.
That Little Girl just now didnt look much older than herself. If she really was asking for help, it meant her current situation was perilous. If they just left now, wouldnt she be left in despair?
Chapter 1511 Please save me!
Chapter 1511: Chapter 1511 Please save me!
The more Belinda Howard thought about it, the more uneasy she felt in her heart.
She stopped walking and grabbed Anthony Chamberss hand.
"Brother Luke, why dont we go check it out? What if that girl is really in danger?"
Anthony Chambers turned his head and saw her anxious expression.
"Lets just take a look, if theres nothing wrong, we can leave afterward." Belinda Howard felt increasingly worried about the girls situation; otherwise, she wouldnt have intentionally bumped into her and then secretly handed her this money with a distress signal.
Recently, the news has always been broadcasting about some female college students disappearing, which made her inevitably associate it with this situation.
That girl just now looked to be about 20 years old, probably also a college student.
Moreover, this holiday vige was originally owned by Brother Lukes familypany, she believed if he stepped forward, everything could be resolved!
Faced with her insistence, Anthony Chambers was somewhat helpless but eventually came to the entrance of the room that the several people had entered earlier.
The two stood in front of the room door, Anthony Chambers reached out and knocked.
"Who is it?" Someone inside asked upon hearing the knock.
Anthony Chambers didnt speak but silently waited for a second before knocking again.
A few secondster, the door was opened, and one of the men came over and asked the two, "What do you want?"
He thought they were waiters or something simr, but judging from their clothes, they clearly were not, which left the man visibly puzzled.
Anthony Chambers raised his line of sight and looked inside through the man.
Belinda Howard also raised her eyes and looked inside, as if trying to discover something.
Seeing that the two of them remained silent but were gazing into the room, the man became somewhat displeased.
"I said what do you want? If its nothing, just leave!" As his words ended, the man tried to close the door.
However, Anthony Chamberss hand rose up in the instant the door was closing and blocked it.
"Hold on a moment." His tone was calm, but the intimidation radiating from his eyes made one shudder as if plunged into icy waters.
"Save me, please save me!"
Just as Anthony Chamberss words fell, a woman suddenly rushed out from the inside room, her hands bound, and her clothes were changed, lookingpletely different from her innocent appearance earlier.
The two turned at the sound only to see the girl looking helpless as she rushed towards them, but within the next second, she was captured by several men who had followed her out from the room!
Seeing the men who emerged shirtless, one holding something simr to photographic equipment, Belinda Howard was somewhat puzzled.
What exactly are these people doing?
"Please, save me, I was tricked... save me!" Her body restrained by the several men, the girl couldnt move, but she still desperately cried out for help to Anthony Chambers and Belinda Howard!
Find the newest release on ?ovelFind
"I beg you... save me! Save me!"
"Take her back inside!" Seeing her running out, the man who opened the door couldnt help but make eye contact with the other two men, signaling them to take the woman back into the room quickly.
Following the mansmand, those two men immediately dragged the woman back into the room!
"No, no! Let me go!" As she was dragged, the woman still didnt give up and struggled constantly, her gaze turned towards Anthony Chambers and Belinda Howard, "Please, save me..."
Chapter 1512: Hurry up and escape
Chapter 1512: Chapter 1512: Hurry up and escape
Her cries, filled with helplessness and desperation, sessfully garnered Belinda Howards sympathy.
"Wait a moment!"
Looking at the several burly men, although Belinda Howard felt some fear, she couldnt help but speak out to stop them.
As she spoke, the men paused in their tracks upon hearing her voice, looking at Belinda Howard with a slightly panicked and solemn expression.
In their line of work, of course, they wouldnt want anyone to know about this!
At this moment, the man standing in front of them couldnt help but speak up, "This has nothing to do with you all, its best not to meddle in other peoples affairs!"
With that, the man was about to close the Room door again.
But this time, Fenton Stuart didnt give him the chance, instead raising his long legs and directly kicking the half-closed Room door wide open!
Seeing this, the other men knew the situation was bad and all gathered around, standing in front of Fenton Stuart and Belinda Howard.
"Brat, mind your own business!" One of them cursed angrily, then clenched his fist and swung it directly towards Fenton Stuart!
Fenton Stuarts eyes turned sharp, a piercing chill radiated from his face, and the next second, he stretched out his hand, directly catching the flying fist of the man, then quickly lifted his leg, forcefully kicking towards the mans abdomen!
The man grunted, feeling his body fly backward and heavily crash onto the Living Rooms ss tea table, instantly shattering the ss, creating a squeaky, fracturing noise!
Belinda Howard watched this scene in astonishment, her heart leaping to her throat, beating rapidly!
Seeing theirpanion sent flying, the expressions of the other several men hardened, anger radiating from them, as they attacked Fenton Stuart in unison!
Belinda Howard stood aside, watching the four men charge at him, and couldnt help but worry about Fenton Stuart.
Even though she knew since Childhood that he had extraordinary skills, the several men in front of them looked fierce and vicious - could he really beat them?
And as it turned out, Belinda Howards worries were unnecessary.
In less than three minutes, the originally fierce and vicious Several Men were now all lying on Ground Level, howling in pain.
Fenton Stuart straightened his clothes a bit, then raised his eyes to nce at the Several Men who had fallen to the ground, before looking at the Woman who was standing Not Far Away, seemingly stunned by the scene.
His expression calm, he turned his head to look at the equally stunned Belinda Howard, "Lets go."
Belinda Howard came back to her senses from her shock, nced at the Little Girl who stood Not Far Away, then turned her head to look at Fenton Stuart, who was already walking towards the Front Door.
"Brother Luke, wait a moment!"
Fenton Stuart paused upon hearing her voice and looked back at her.
Belinda Howard turned her head, nced at the mess in Room, and walked towards that girl.
She went over and untied the girls hands that were bound behind her, "Its fine now, you need to escape quickly!"
As she spoke, she hurriedly untied the ropes for the Little Girl, fearing that the men who had been knocked down might suddenly rise.
Chapters first released on Find~Novel
For the intervention and rescue by Fenton Stuart and Belinda Howard, the Little Girl showed a face full of gratitude.
But...
"I... I cant escape, can you two take me out of Here?" the girl looked at Belinda Howard with a face pleading for help.
Belinda Howard paused, looking puzzled at the Little Girl, "Cant escape? What do you mean?"
"I..." the Little Girl looked at her, stopping mid-sentence, and turned her line of sight towards the Several burly men who had been knocked to the ground.
Belinda Howard followed her line of sight, seeming to understand the girls worry and fear.
Chapter 1513: Audrey Jenkins’s Appearance
Chapter 1513: Chapter 1513: Audrey Jenkinss Appearance
"Lets get out of here first," Belinda Howard said, pulling the Little Girl toward the Direction of the Front Door.
Fenton Stuart nced at her, his brows inadvertently furrowing.
Was that still not enough? Where did she n to take this Little Girl?
A few minutester, Belinda Howard brought the Little Girl to their Hotel Room and then took out a set of Her own clothes from Her bag for the Little Girl to change into.
The current outfit the Little Girl was wearing looked awkward to say the least, with exposed legs and chest.
"This is my clothes, you change into these first," She said.
Looking at the clothes Belinda Howard handed over, the Little Girls face was full of gratitude, "Thank you."
After the Little Girl had changed clothes, Belinda Howard began to inquire about the reasons She had been deceived.
It turned out that the Little Girl came from the Bristol Countryside, her name was Audrey Jenkins. Having lost Her Mother at an early age and Her Father in need of a hefty sum for medical fees due to a Car identst Year, the helpless Girl tried to raise Money from everywhere. She dropped out of University to work before graduating, but there was never any improvement, and She could hardly afford even half of the medical fees.
?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel
By chance, She saw a posted advertisement iming to recruit fashion models and, seeing that She fit the requirements, She made a call to the number listed.
After going to a few interviews, She received positive responses, and the advertising Company was prepared to hire Her as an official model.
During this time, She had earned a fair sry, but ultimately it wasnt enough; Her Father in the Hospital still passed away.
On the verge of copse, She nearly despaired of This World, but thinking of Her Career, She reignited Her hope.
Yes, Her Career was just starting, and the advertiser had told Her that down the Road, She could very well walk down Starlight Avenue and be a top celebrity.
For a Child growing up in the Countryside like Her, this kind of opportunity was like a pie falling from the sky. Coupled with Her dream of being a celebrity since childhood, She naturally didnt want to miss this chance and hence packed Her bag to embark on the Pathway to Starlight Avenue, leaving Her Countryside home behind.
But only after She left Bristol did She realize that Her career path had turned into an endless nightmare...
The so-called advertising Company and fashion models were merely a fa?ade; their real purpose was to entice girls with dreams of stardom into the dark road of pornography, and She was deceived intoing Here as a result.
After learning all of this, Belinda Howard was utterly shocked. If She and Brother Luke had just left like that, wouldnt this Little Girls life be utterly ruined?
"What did you mean earlier when you said you couldnt escape?"
The Little Girl pursed Her Lips, Her expression turning deste, "During this period, I tried to run away and seeded twice, but after returning to Bristol, they knew my Home address and eventually caught me and brought me back."
Having said that, the Little Girl lowered Her head, never imagining that Her life would fall into darkness because of that advertisement poster.
Hearing this, Belinda Howards delicate brows knitted in surprise, "Taken back? On what grounds could they take you back?"
Wasnt that illegal?
"It wasst Year, when I thought they were recruiting formercial models and so I signed a Contract. There were many things I didnt understand at the time of signing. It wasnt untilter that I realized there were problems with Their Contract. Just like that, if I wanted to terminate the Contract, I would have to pay ten times the breach penalty. Without that much Money, I was caught and brought back."
Chapter 1514 Can You All Help Me?
Chapter 1514: Chapter 1514 Can You All Help Me?
The Little Girls expression was mncholic, her head lowered as tears welled in her eyes.
Belinda Howard couldnt help but feel heartache for her, ncing sideways at Fenton Stuart Inside the Sofa, who appeared expressionless, as if he hadnt heard the Little Girls tragic story.
For Fenton Stuart, most of these girls with a Celebrity Dream were just asking for it, who told them to be so naive and foolish to be deceived so easily.
Therefore, Fenton Stuart didnt feel any sympathy for the girls.
"So what... what are your ns for the future?" Belinda Howard lifted her pitch-ck Eyes and looked at Audrey Jenkins, who was sitting In the Single Sofa.
At this time, Audrey Jenkins was also somewhat blind, not knowing where to go next.
Her ID card and all relevant documents had been confiscated, leaving her with nowhere to turn.
If she went back to the Bristol Countryside, she was bound to be caught by those people again before long and continue her career as an adult actress.
Suddenly, she looked up at Belinda Howard and Fenton Stuart in front of her.
Her expression was sorrowful, with a plea, "Can... can you All help me?"
Upon hearing this, Belinda Howard appeared taken aback for a moment, then turned to Fenton Stuart Inside the Sofa, and, turning back, her gazended once again on Audrey Jenkins face.
"How can we help?"
Although her background was pitiable, what could they do about such a situation?
"I... I dont know either, I just dont want to be caught by them again..." Having said that, Audrey Jenkins lowered her head once more, tears sliding down her Cheeks.
For a moment, although Belinda Howard felt great sympathy for her and wanted to help her, how could they actually help her?
If it were as simple as just sending her back to the Countryside, they would just give her some Money.
But she had said, going back to the Bristol Countryside would be walking right into their trap!
"Where are you headed?" Suddenly, the previously silent Fenton Stuart spoke up.
Audrey Jenkins lifted her Eyes, looking at the Man in the Sofa, somewhat surprised by his interjection.
From the beginning to the end, she could feel Belinda Howards sympathy and warmth, but this man in front of her gave her a very cold feeling, so she dared not look at him directly from the start, fearing his icy Pupils could freeze someone.
Audrey Jenkins nced at Fenton Stuart, then at Belinda Howard, and eventually said, "I dont know where it is, but I heard them mention that after shooting this film, they would take me to Japan..."
Having said that, the girl once again lowered her head. Coming to this Holiday Vige was to shoot her debut work; once in Japan, her life would bepletely over!
"If thats the case, then why dont you just not go back to Bristol? Find a different city andy low." Fenton Stuart spoke.
From the contact he had with those men earlier, he could tell that their influence wasnt very strong, but that they were using the guise of an economicpany to abduct some ignorant girls with dreams of stardom.
If that were the case, she could choose not to return to her Ancestral Home in Bristol and settle down anywhere she liked. In the vast sea of people, he didnt believe that bunch would find her.
Hearing him say this, Belinda Howard also thought the method was feasible, "Yeah, maybe you shouldnt go back to your Ancestral Home in Bristol for now, just settle down here!"
???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f?ndnovel
At these words, Audrey Jenkins looked stunned, tearful eyes gazing at Belinda Howard, "Here?"
Belinda Howard smiled and nodded, "Yeah, we will be returning to the City District this afternoon; we can take you away from this Holiday Vige."
Chapter 1515: Having Lunch Together
Chapter 1515: Chapter 1515: Having Lunch Together
I believe at that time, it wouldnt have been easy for those people to find her.
"But, my ID card is still with them..." Audrey Jenkins spoke with difficulty. If it were really possible, wouldnt that mean her dark life could regain some brightness?
Hearing this, Anthony Chambers stood up suddenly from inside the sofa and left the presidential suite.
After a little while, when he came back, he was holding a small leather bag in his hand.
"Its my bag!" Seeing the small leather bag, Audrey Jenkins stood up excitedly and took the leather bag from Anthony Chambers, indeed all her documents were inside.
She looked gratefully at the two people in front of her, "I really thank you all so much!"
Follow current nov?ls on findnovel
"Those five people, I have already handed them over to the local police, so you dont have to worry about them finding you again, which means you can go back to your ancestral home in Bristol without any concern."
Looking at the little girl in front of him, Anthony Chambers spoke indifferently. His and Belinda Howards first date had also been ruined because of this.
In the afternoon, after packing up, Anthony Chambers and Belinda Howard prepared to leave the holiday vige.
Before leaving, Belinda Howard also brought Audrey Jenkins along, after all, this was a holiday vige, and to travel by public transportation back to Bristol, they needed to go back to the city district.
By 3 PM, the three people arrived in the city district, where Belinda Howard personally took Audrey Jenkins to the station and gave her some money.
Receiving the stack of cash in her hands, Audrey Jenkins was very moved to tears.
"Only one, thank you. Once I earn money, I will surely repay you!"
Belinda Howard smiled, that ten thousand USD in cash might be a considerable amount for an average family, but for her family, it wasnt necessary to be repaid at all.
She was also aware that Audrey Jenkins life was tough, and she didnt expect her to repay the money.
"No need, you should hurry inside, we should also be heading back." Belinda Howard said, ncing at her timetable, there were only ten plus minutes before the train to Bristol was about to depart.
After a brief admonition, the two girls waved goodbye. After watching her enter the waiting hall, Belinda Howard and Anthony Chambers also turned and left.
For everything that happened today, Belinda Howard felt a great sense of aplishment. Hadnt she done something quite amazing?
----------
Monday
Back at school, as soon as Belinda Howard entered the ssroom, Horion Jones came up to her.
"Only one, is your foot injury okay now?"
Facing Horion Jones, Belinda Howard paused for a moment, Only one?
Since when had their rtionship progressed to the point where he would call her by her first name without her surname?
"Its fine now, it has healed." She smiled, no longer feeling any pain.
Looking at her, Horion Joness face showed a mixture ofplex emotions.
At noon, he thought she would be eating at her usual spot, but Belinda Howard wasnt present in the dining hall today, which puzzled him.
He remembered that after ss ended, she had left the ssroom. Had she note for lunch?
Meanwhile, at the campus entrance of Saintoro High School, just as Belinda Howard stepped out of the school gate, she saw Anthony Chamberss tall figure standing there.
She smiled slightly and walked towards him.
If it werent for his text message, she almost forgot that every day, except for the weekend, she would have to have lunch only with him.
The two looked at each other and smiled, then walked towards a restaurant not far away.
And behind them, at this time, two figures were secretly following them.
"Hey, Second Brother, it seems that Big Brother and Belinda Howard are really dating! Theyre even having lunch together!" Amelia Stuart hid at a corner spot, watching the two of them enter a restaurant together.
Chapter 1516: An Encounter with Audrey Jenkins
Chapter 1516: Chapter 1516: An Encounter with Audrey Jenkins
Just now, she was wondering why her Big Brother suddenly stopped joining them for lunch in the dining hall, sensing something was amiss, so she dragged Eduardo out to follow, and sure enough, she uncovered something huge!
Logically speaking, the one who should be the happiest about him and Belinda dating is Mommy, so why do they have to sneak around and keep their rtionship a secret?
Amelia was always puzzled about this. Could it be because Belinda is not of age yet?
But dating is just dating, what does being underage matter? Nowadays, many students start having romantic rtionships in middle school, whats the big deal!
Gazing at the two figures entering the restaurant not far away, a hint of mncholy appeared on Eduardos face.
He knew that Big Brother and Belinda liked each other, and in her heart, there was simply no ce for him.
"Lets go, its time to eat," Eduardo shifted his gaze and looked at his constantly bubbly sister.
Yet, Amelia was not ready to call it quits; putting on her sunsses and sun hat, she pulled Eduardo and continued walking forward, "Ohe on, were already out, lets go have lunch too!"
As soon as she finished speaking, she impatiently pulled Eduardo towards that restaurant, found a seat far away from Anthony Chambers and Belinda Howard, and sat down with the sole purpose of not letting them notice her.
If Big Brother found out that she and Second Brother were tracking them, he would surely p her dead!
"Wee, may I ask what youd like?" the female waiter approached, and just as she was about to hand the menu to Anthony Chambers and Belinda Howard, her voice suddenly halted.
Following that, the waitresss voice was filled with surprise; at the same time, Belinda Howard also felt that the voice sounded familiar and couldnt help but lift her head to look at the waitress.
This one look had herpletely stunned.
"Audrey Jenkins..."
"It really is you!" Seeing them, Audrey Jenkins was also brimming with joy, her face full of excitement!
Although Belinda Howard felt some excitement too, she was more surprised.
Follow current nov?ls on FindN()vel
"You, didnt you go back to your ancestral home in Bristol? Howe..." Yesterday afternoon, she personally saw Audrey off at the train station, so how could she suddenly appear here today?
Hearing this, Audrey Jenkins smiled, "I was nning to go back home, but then I thought about how I no longer have rtives there and didnt want to return."
"Then you..." Belinda Howard looked up at her outfit, clearly noting she was working as a waitress at this restaurant.
Audrey Jenkins herself was quite happy about it.
"Im now working as a waitress at this restaurant, and the treatment is pretty good." After leaving the train station yesterday, she had used the money Belinda Howard gave her to rent an old apartment in E City, with one bedroom and one living room, at a very affordable price.
"So youre not nning to go back to your home anymore?"
"Right!"
Belinda Howard smiled slightly, thinking that this was actually quite good as well. Being alone, having a stable job in E City was not bad.
"What do you want to eat? To repay you for saving my life, this meal is on me!" Audrey Jenkins said generously, even though the only money she currently had was given by Belinda Howard, but once she made something of herself, she would definitely pay back every penny.
Seeing her so magnanimous, Belinda Howard felt a little embarrassed.
"Theres no need, youve just started your job and havent received your sry yet, we can wait until you get paid before you treat us."
Surviving in E City isnt easy, and naturally, Belinda Howard didnt want her to spend unnecessarily but she also understood that Audrey Jenkins wanted to express her gratitude, thus she cleverly preserved this kind gesture for the future.
Chapter 1517 Fenton Stuart’s Identity
Chapter 1517: Chapter 1517 Fenton Stuarts Identity
Since she had decided to stay in E City, it meant that they would have plenty of time to interact in the future, there was no hurry at this moment.
Hearing her say this, Audrey Jenkins didnt insist anymore.
After all, there was no rush to treat her for this meal; she could always do itter.
Through this encounter, Audrey Jenkins learned that the schools she and Anthony Chambers attended were nearby, and currently both were in second year of high school and fourth year of college respectively.
After lunch, Belinda Howard bid farewell to Audrey Jenkins and left the restaurant with Anthony Chambers while Briana Ino, who had been secretly observing the situation, also pulled Eduardo Ino away.
As soon as their figures disappeared, Audrey Jenkins was pulled aside by two colleagues.
The rightful source is Fndovel
"Hey, Audrey, how do you know Anthony Chambers?"
Facing her colleagues sudden question, Audrey Jenkins was utterly baffled.
"Whats wrong?" Although she hadnt spoken much with Anthony Chambers, she indeed knew him. But why did her colleagues look so strangely? Was it weird for her to know Anthony Chambers?
"Whats wrong? You really asked whats wrong!? Do you even know who he is!?"
"Who?" Audrey Jenkins looked confused.
The expressions on her two colleagues faces almost defeated them as they couldnt help but grab a magazine from a nearby shelf and put it in front of Audrey Jenkins.
"Look, this is him, the first heir of Futuren Group, Anthony Chambers!" They had only known about these reports recently as well.
It was only on the day of the matriarch of the Stuart Familys birthday banquet that the identities and photos of the three Stuart siblings were fully made public, which were previouslypletely confidential.
Looking at the magazines headline and photo, it was indeed Anthony Chambers.
The first heir of the Futuren Group? Turns out, he was from a wealthy and powerful family.
Seeing the perfect man in the photo, Audrey Jenkins couldnt help but take a heightened interest in this man.
Having grown up in a rural vige, it was the first time she had ever seen such a perfect man handsome, charming, an ideal man every woman dreams of but can never attain.
---------
Recently, every time Belinda Howard and Anthony Chambers came for lunch at the restaurant where Audrey Jenkins worked, after a month of getting to know each other, they quickly became good friends due to theirpatible personalities.
Belinda Howard, having a face that women worldwide were envious of, had hardly any friends growing up besides Briana Ino.
Now that she got along so well with Audrey Jenkins, she had been in a great moodtely!
Today, she dragged Anthony Chambers to the restaurant where Audrey Jenkins worked again. If not for her liking it, Anthony Chambers wouldnt want toe at all.
Hed rather go to another restaurant and have a quiet lunch with her, but every time they came here, she would chat with Audrey Jenkins, treating him as if he were invisible, which somewhat depressed him.
As soon as they entered the restaurant, they heard a noisymotion.
Not far away, Belinda Howard saw Audrey Jenkins constantly bowing and apologizing to a heavily made-up woman.
"Im so sorry, I didnt mean it!" Audrey Jenkins kept bowing to the domineering woman in front of her!
But that woman had no intention of letting it go and stood with her arms crossed, looking down on Audrey Jenkins.
"You didnt mean it? Do you know how much my clothes cost? I dont care whether you did it intentionally or not, you have topensate me with a new one today!"
Chapter 1518: I Don’t Have That Much Money
Chapter 1518: Chapter 1518: I Dont Have That Much Money
Hearing this, Audrey Jenkins helplessly lifted her head and looked at that woman, "I, I can clean it for you."
This piece of clothing looked very expensive; setting aside whether she could afford topensate or not, even if she could, she estimated it would cost her a months sry.
Previously, the only money Belinda Howard lent her was ten thousand, which after renting a house and paying the deposit, barely left her with anything. Although she just got paid yesterday, she still needed to manage until next month, how could she afford to pay for these clothes?
Moreover, she just spilled a bit of wine on it. There was surely no need topensate with a new one, right?
For a moment, Audrey Jenkins felt quite embarrassed.
"I dont want you to wash it. I only bought this yesterday, and today is the first time Im wearing it. By the time youpletely clean off this wine, I wont even recognize this piece of clothing anymore. Who asked you to clean it!"
That woman was tantly arrogant, clearly wanting Audrey Jenkins topensate her with a brand new piece of clothing.
In the end, Audrey Jenkins felt helpless and tentatively asked about the price of the clothes; if it wasnt too expensive, perhaps she could afford it if she was frugal enough.
"So, how much is this piece of clothing?"
Hearing this, the woman crossed her arms over her chest, a corner of her mouth curling into a disdainful cold sneer, "Twelve thousand."
She said it nonchntly, but it left Audrey Jenkins utterly stunned!
Twelve thousand?
That was three months sry for her, plus some extra! Where would she get so much money!
Seeing her astonishment, the female character grew even more rampant, "What, you cant afford it?"
"I, I dont have that much money..." Audrey Jenkins lowered her head, her expression sorrowful, suddenly feeling quite at a loss.
And all this time, Belinda Howard, who had been standing nearby, finally couldnt bear it anymore and walked over upon seeing that domineering woman.
Looking at the clothing on the woman, it was indeed a world brand; twelve thousand likely was the real price.
She was aware that Audrey Jenkins didnt have that much money, and she wanted to help her, but at this moment, she didnt have that much money on her.
"Wendis Wilnese."
Audrey Jenkins turned at the sound and saw Belinda Howard and Fenton Stuart approaching.
She walked over somewhat helplessly and took hold of Belinda Howards hand, "Only one, I..."
After spending so much time together, Audrey Jenkins knew that Belinda Howard was from a wealthy family, but she couldnt bring herself to ask for money.
She lowered her head, feeling somewhat dejected and at a loss.
"Twelve thousand, is it?" Suddenly, a deep and maic voice sounded.
Everyone turned at the sound and saw Fenton Stuart calmly looking at that arrogant woman.
Seeing the sudden appearance of a handsome man before her, the woman couldnt help but stare dumbfounded.
This man appeared to be... Fenton Stuart, the heir of Futuren Group!
The woman nodded nkly, almost drooling.
Fenton Stuart looked down, pulled out a few Euro notes from his wallet, then looked coldly at the arrogant woman, "This should be over twelve thousand USD."
He extended his hand, offering the money to the woman in front of him.
A man being generous is the easiest way to attract a womans gaze; not only did the female character grow excited, but even Audrey Jenkins felt a peculiar surge of emotion watching Fenton Stuarts gesture.
Readplete version only at Find[?]ovel
Looking at the Euros in his hand, the woman was overjoyed and about to take them.
But just at that second, Fenton Stuarts hand withdrew slightly, then he pointed at the wine-stained clothes on her body.
Chapter 1519: Moved
Chapter 1519: Chapter 1519: Moved
"Since youve beenpensated with a brand-new one, does that mean this dirty one should belong to her?"
The Woman was startled, and for a moment, she didnt quite understand.
Next second, Fenton Stuart continued speaking, "Take off this dirty one and give it to her."
As soon as he uttered these words, that woman, as well as Belinda Howard and Audrey Jenkins standing by, couldnt help but be shocked.
Its Summer now, and its clear that the woman is only wearing one piece of clothing. Is he asking her to take it off?
In light of this, that woman also couldnt believe what she was seeing in front of Fenton Stuart. If she took off her clothes, how would she leave the Restaurant? Would she have to go out naked?
Facing Fenton Stuarts demand, the Female Character was somewhat infuriated yet unable to retort, left to angrily bite her Lips!
Eventually, faced with Fenton Stuarts cold expression, she had no choice but to stamp her foot in frustration and leave the Restaurant!
Just a Waiter, and yet she got the Heir of the Stuart Family to step in and help her out C what exactly is their rtionship!?
Watching that woman leave unwillingly, Audrey Jenkins finally breathed a sigh of relief, d not to waste three months Sry!
She turned her head, looking at the side of Fenton Stuarts face. Deep inside, a strange sentiment was unwittingly warming up.
"Audrey, its okay now!" Seeing that woman leave, Belinda Howard was also very pleased.
Read full story at find?novel
It was just a bit of spilled wine, and an ordinary person would have just apologized and been done with it, but that woman insisted on Audreypensating with a brand-new piece, which indeed was too much!
Audrey Jenkins came back to her senses upon hearing this, shifting her line of sight from Fenton Stuarts face and looking towards Belinda Howard, and then she smiled lightly, "Yeah, thank you all!"
Having said that, Audrey Jenkins line of sight involuntarily nced towards Fenton Stuart again, and at this moment, he too just happened to look over, but his line of sight would forever only pause on Belinda Howards face.
The reason he did what he did just now was not for Audrey Jenkins, but because he didnt want to see the anxious and helpless expression on Belinda Howards face.
"Lets have our meal." Fenton Stuart showed a faint smile to Belinda Howard, then naturally took her hand, walking over to a Window Seat, without ever ncing at Audrey Jenkins from start to finish.
Looking at their tightly held hands, Audrey Jenkins suddenly felt an indescribable feeling in her heart, stuffy and ufortable.
If only the man Belinda liked wasnt Fenton Stuart, how good would that be?
Suddenly, such a thought shed through Audrey Jenkins mind. She came to her senses and was frightened by such a thought!
What was she thinking? Belinda is her good Friend, how could she be thinking about her Boyfriend? Thats outrageous!
Audrey Jenkins shook her head, trying to throw away the thought out of her mind!
.
In the Afternoon, after school, just as Belinda Howard returned to her Apartment, she received a phone call from Audrey Jenkins.
Audrey Jenkins said that to thank them for helping her out at noon Today and because she got her Sry yesterday, she wanted to invite Belinda for dinner Tonight.
Faced with Audrey Jenkins enthusiasm, Belinda Howard found it hard to decline and nodded in agreement.
"Okay."
"That, do you have Fenton Stuarts mobile phone Number?" On the phone, Audrey Jenkins asked hesitantly.
Belinda Howard paused, a bit puzzled, but still replied in confusion, "I do, whats up?"
On the phone, Audrey Jenkins fell silent for one second, then spoke, "Well, this Noon, he helped me out, right? I want to invite him personally, I think its more sincere that way."
Chapter 1520: You... Living Together with Him?
Chapter 1520: Chapter 1520: You... Living Together with Him?
Upon hearing this, Belinda Howard finally let out a relieved smile, so that was it!
She didnt know why, but when she had heard earlier that she wanted Brother Lukes phone number, an inexplicable emotion suddenly emerged in her heart. Maybe she was overthinking.
"Then Ill send it to you in a little while, or you can also ask him to pick up the phone now, hes right by my side!" Belinda Howard said with a smile, having no secrets from Audrey Jenkins.
Hearing her say this, Audrey Jenkins couldnt help but pause on the phone, asking, "You... are living together with him?"
Belinda Howard was at first taken aback, seemingly catching the misunderstanding in her words, and then smiled openly, exining, "Were not living together, but we do live in the same apartment, Ill tell you about itter."
Audrey Jenkins nodded in a half-understanding manner, then returned to the main topic, "No need, just give me his number, Ill call him myself, that shows Im sincere!"
Hearing her easygoing and sincere tone on the phone, Belinda Howard didnt think too much about it and simply smiled, saying, "Okay!"
Then she hung up the phone and sent Fenton Stuarts mobile phone number via text message.
It wasnt long before Fenton Stuart came out of his own room, furrowing his brow at Belinda Howard.
"Did you give my phone number to Audrey Jenkins?"
Belinda Howard looked up at him, nodding naturally, "Yeah, she said it would be sincere to call you herself."
Seeing her innocent face, Fenton Stuart couldnt help feeling a little helpless.
Asking for his phone number, calling him personally, was it really just to show her sincerity?
He didnt think so.
Watching the two leave the apartment, Amelia Stuart was thrilled, but Eduardo Ino had been feeling down recently.
Official source is find?novel
.
At 8 PM, Fenton Stuart and Belinda Howard arrived at the ce Audrey Jenkins had mentioned, a bustling street.
Audrey Jenkins knew full well that her sry could never afford to treat them to a fine dining restaurant, so she had settled for the Night Market Street.
She believed that Belinda Howard, although born into a wealthy family, wouldnt mind eating in such a ce.
Plus, even though this was Main Street, the food at each stall was very delicious.
In fact, both Fenton Stuart and Belinda Howard were not new to eating at such ces. During their childhood, their Aunt Be would often take them here for snacks, so it wasnt strange to them at all.
"Belinda, you wont mind us treating you to dinner here, will you?" The three found a ce to sit, and Audrey Jenkins asked with an apologetic face.
Belinda Howard smiled; of course, she didnt mind.
"How could I, I also really enjoy the food here, especially the Kanto cooking and barbecue!"
Hearing this, Audrey Jenkins felt much more rxed, worried that she would mind.
Her gaze involuntarily nced at Fenton Stuart who had been silent all the while. From the time she met him until now, he rarely initiated conversation with her, and his smile only surfaced when he was with Belinda Howard.
She was well aware that this man was out of her reach, but recently, she would inadvertently think of him, wanting to restrain herself but finding it beyond her control.
Even inviting them out to dinner today, she couldnt help wanting to get his phone number from Belinda Howard.
She knew that this man belonged to Belinda Howard, and she had no right topete.
Yet a bit of covetousness in her heart always seemed to rob her of the rationale she should have.
Chapter 1521: Audrey Jenkins’s Line of Sight
Chapter 1521: Chapter 1521: Audrey Jenkinss Line of Sight
Lifting her gaze, she nced at the man sitting beside her, Audrey Jenkinss line of sight could never leave Fenton Stuarts face.
At this time, Belinda Howard also happened to turn her head to look at Fenton Stuart, so she did not notice the yearning, admiring look in Audrey Jenkinss eyes.
"What would you like to eat, Brother Luke?" Belinda Howard slid the menu in front of Fenton Stuart, which listed all kinds of barbecue and their prices.
But just as her hand touched the menu, another hand also reached out unexpectedly and just like that, both girls handsnded on the menu at the same time.
"What would you like to have?" Audrey Jenkinss voice halted in an instant as she turned to look at Belinda Howards face.
She, too, had subconsciously wanted to ask Fenton Stuart what he wanted to eat, but stopped her motion after seeing Belinda Howards actions.
Belinda Howard looked at Audrey Jenkins with some surprise.
Was she about to ask Brother Luke what he wanted to eat as well?
As she was secretly guessing in her heart, Audrey Jenkins suddenly smiled and said to her, "What would you like, Belinda? Feel free to order!"
Audrey Jenkins smiled, a sincere smile that eased all of Belinda Howards suspicions.
So, she was asking what she wanted to eat.
Belinda Howard smiled and took the menu.
In her childhood, she hade here several times with the Stuart Familys siblings and Aunt Be, so she knew quite a bit about Fenton Stuarts favorite stuff.
For original chapters go to F?nd-Novel
Lifting her head, Belinda Howards face was always suffused with an innocent, sweet smile, very beautiful.
"How about Grilled Fish, Brother Luke?" Looking at the list on the menu, Belinda Howard first ordered a grilled fish.
She remembered that when she was little, and Aunt Be had strongly rmended the grilled fish. Smelling it indeed fragrant, she couldnt resist trying a bite, only to end up coughing from the spiciness, but since then, she had fallen in love with that taste.
Looking at her innocent little face, Fenton Stuarts lips curled slightly, revealing a shallow smile full of fondness for her.
"Im not particr, as long as you like it."
Watching them smile at each other, Audrey Jenkins felt a bittersweet sensation in her heart, but what could she do?
Belinda was her good friend. When she had been in a difficult situation, it was Belinda who had saved her, and how could she harbor improper feelings toward her friends boyfriend?
Audrey Jenkins lowered her head, although thinking this way in her mind, her mouth was eager to express something, and so she chimed in, "The grilled skewers here are also very delicious, you"
As she spoke, Fenton Stuarts line of sight suddenly nced towards her. Meeting his calm gaze, Audrey Jenkins paused and then, after taking a look at Belinda Howard, she changed her words to, "Why dont you try them? Ive been here several times, and they really do taste great."
Originally, her words were directed at Fenton Stuart, but after meeting his calm gaze, she realized that this man belonged to Belinda, and she could not take away what someone else loved, especially not the man Belinda loved!
She really was muddled by that bit of greedy love!
Watching her, Belinda Howard smiled and did not overthink it. For her, Audrey Jenkinss reaction seemed natural.
Perhaps, because she had never had a true friend before, and now that she did, Belinda Howard could be said topletely trust Audrey Jenkins, pushing all trivial thoughts out of mind.
Belinda Howard simply ordered a few barbecue dishes and then a drink, after which she passed the menu to Audrey Jenkins.
Chapter 1522: Helping Audrey Jenkins
Chapter 1522: Chapter 1522: Helping Audrey Jenkins
"Is this all were ordering?" Seeing her only order a few simple items, Audrey Jenkins felt it wasnt enough and turned her head, looking at Anthony Chambers.
Although she hadnt said much, after spending such a long time together, Audrey Jenkins naturally called him by his name, "Anthony, why dont you order a few more things, or should we get a couple of bottles of beer? Barbecue and beer are the bestbo for summer."
She spoke with ease and naturalness, preventing anyone from detecting any special feelings she might have for Anthony Chambers.
"No need, Im not very fond of beer," he declined softly, as he indeed didnt have much love for beer.
In fact, even with barbecue, if it wasnt for Belinda Howards love for it, he wouldnt have much interest himself. It wasnt that he looked down on the stuff here, but rather that he truly didnt like it.
Seeing him politely decline, a trace of disappointment flickered across Audrey Jenkins face, but itsted only a second before she quickly recovered herposure.
She turned her head, looking at Belinda Howard, "Belinda, you order a few more things, dont worry about saving money for me, Ill go and give our orders to the boss!"
As she spoke, Audrey Jenkins smiled naturally and then stood up and walked towards the barbecue stand.
Belinda Howard didnt want to order too much because she felt that Audrey Jenkins was struggling financially, especially in such a big city; she didnt want Audrey to overspend.
After all, how much sry could one earn as a waitress in a restaurant in one month?
Hearing that she also had to work a temporary job at night, just thinking about it made Belinda Howard feel that Audrey was working too hard.
Unknown to her what major she had studied, if Audrey could work at her fatherspany, it would surely be much better than now, at least in terms of sry, it would be much more substantial!
Right! With Audreys figure and appearance, she could totally be a model, but her familyspany didnt seem to be involved in the entertainment industry.
The source of th?s content is Find~Novel
Belinda Howard was pondering when she suddenly thought of Futuren Group.
Brother Lukes familyspany covered all types of businesses; maybe there would be a suitable position for Audrey.
Thinking about this, Belinda Howard couldnt help but raise her head and look at Anthony Chambers, "Brother Luke, do you think Audrey has the potential to develop a career in the modeling industry?"
She had seen on TV, in the entertainment circle, that bing an international model wasnt all that extraordinary. In terms of natural beauty and physique, some werent even on par with Audrey.
Faced with her sudden question, Anthony Chambers slightly frowned.
Was she trying to help Audrey find a career path?
"Isnt her current job quite stable?" Anthony Chambers said, understanding her intentions without needing to ask further.
Belinda Howard pressed her lips together, then let out a sigh.
"Its stable, thats true, but I always feel its a bit of a waste for someone like Audrey to be a waitress in E City..."
She lowered her head with a sense of regret, feeling that Audrey deserved better opportunities to pursue with her qualifications.
Observing her regretful expression, Anthony Chambers remained calm.
He understood that she sincerely considered Audrey to be a good friend, hoping that her efforts to help would be worthwhile.
"Its possible," not wanting to see her unhappy, Anthony Chambers spoke softly, his gaze inadvertently drifting to the figure of Audrey Jenkins at the barbecue stand.
Indeed, with her qualifications, she could make it in the entertainment industry.
Hearing this, Belinda Howards eyes lit up, and she abruptly looked up at Anthony Chambers, "Really!?"
"Yes."
"Then, Brother Luke, could you possibly give Audrey a hand, inquire within yourpanys subsidiaries to see if they have a vacancy for such a position?"
Chapter 1523: Why are you suddenly asking this?
Chapter 1523: Chapter 1523: Why are you suddenly asking this?
"So, Brother Luke, could you help Wendis by asking around in thepanies under your corporation to see if theres a vacancy for her profession?" Her eyes gleamed, her heart set on finding a better career opportunity for Audrey Jenkins.
But Fenton Stuart slightly furrowed his brow, was she too invested in Audrey Jenkins?
"Are you making this decision on your own? Without asking for her thoughts?"
At these words, Belinda Howard paused momentarily, realizing that she was getting ahead of herself without knowing Audrey Jenkins own wishes.
She turned her head, looking in the direction of Audrey Jenkins, who was just then bringing over some freshly grilled food.
"Then Ill ask her!" She said with a smile, innocence and naivety written across her face.
For original chapters go to f?ndnovel
From a distance, Audrey Jenkins came over and ced the grilled food she carried on the table, the aroma filling the air. Belinda Howard hadnt eaten at the night market for a long time and couldnt help but swallow her saliva.
"Eh, Only one, didnt I tell you to order some more? Why didnt you order anything?" Seeing that the menu order form was still nk, Audrey Jenkins couldnt help but frown and ask.
Belinda Howardughed, on one hand not wanting to incur too much expense for her, and on the other, the food she liked was just those few things, so there was really no need to order more.
"No need, this much is already enough, you can order some more for yourself." Although they had known each other for more than a month, she had yet to fully grasp Audrey Jenkins tastes, and just now only ordered a few items she and Fenton Stuart liked, nothing else.
Audrey Jenkins was inwardly relieved by Belinda Howards thoughtfulness.
In this world, apart from her parents, the only person who is good to her is Belinda Howard!
Her care for her even surpassed that of rtives and friends back in her hometown.
Hearing her say that, Audrey Jenkins also smiled slightly, then took the menu and ordered a few of her favorite dishes.
While Audrey Jenkins was engaged in ordering, Belinda Howard couldnt help but speak up, "Wendis, have you thought about pursuing a career in the entertainment circle again?"
Although she had heard of her celebrity dream before, given what she had been through, Belinda Howard worried that the shadow cast over her dream might put her off from trying again.
Hearing this sudden question, Audrey Jenkins looked up from ordering, her eyes disying a hint of confusion as they met Belinda Howards.
"Why do you suddenly ask?" She indeed had aspirations to develop a career in the entertainment industry, but after her previous experiences, she hesitated to try again.
Belinda Howard turned to look at Fenton Stuart briefly, then back at Audrey Jenkins, "If you want to pursue a career in the entertainment circle, I think, Brother Luke might be able to help you."
Belinda Howard was just innocently thinking this because the Stuart Family was involved in a wide range of businesses, and to get Wendis into the model industry, it would be a simple matter with Brother Lukes power.
He may not have graduated yet, but since the day he became an adult, Uncle had already started letting him step by step into Futuren Group to understand everything; he surely had that power.
However, her words led to a misunderstanding on Audrey Jenkins part.
She looked at Belinda Howard, then turned to look towards Fenton Stuart.
Was he the one who wanted to help her realize her celebrity dream?
Seeing the man with the calm expression before her, Audrey Jenkins heart, already moved by him, sank a little deeper.
"I..." Audrey Jenkins lowered her head. Although she really wanted to achieve her celebrity dream, having faced misfortunes, she couldnt help but hesitate at this moment.
Chapter 1524: The Only Match
Chapter 1524: Chapter 1524: The Only Match
But she was well aware that if Fenton Stuart would step in, her Celebrity Dream would be half realized.
Ever since she found out he was the First heir of the Futuren Group, she recently paid special attention to Fenton Stuart, always keeping an eye on Financial magazines, learning from them some reports about Fenton Stuart and thus discovering that the Stuart Familyspany spans the entire globe, with a power beyond her imagination!
How could one not pay attention to such a man, not be attracted to him?
Seeing her hesitating to speak and then sadly lowering her eyelids, Belinda Howard seemed to see through her worries, smiled slightly, "Audrey, if youre afraid of encountering the same situation as before, you really dont have to worry about that."
She truly wanted to help her stand out, so how could she ever deceive her?
Audrey Jenkins lifted her head, looking at Belinda Howard. The two people in front of her held a certain power in E City, and she naturally believed that with their support, along with her own hard work and perseverance, her life wouldpletely change!
Audrey Jenkins was moved, she didnt want to remain obscure, working in That Restaurant day after day, enduring the contemptuous looks of the customers, she wanted to stand out and have a better life.
She wasnt afraid of hardships, only afraid that after enduring them, she would still remain unnoticed and forever be trampled underfoot.
"You all, can you really help me?" Audrey Jenkins looked up, first at Fenton Stuart, then at Belinda Howard.
Belinda Howard smiled and then also turned her head towards Fenton Stuart.
Catching her gaze, Fenton Stuart remained calm, his gaze ncing back and forth between the two girls.
Chapters first released on Fndovel
He had no intention of helping Audrey Jenkins, but facing Belinda Howard, he couldnt refuse.
"I will pay attention, and will tell you when I have an answer," his gaze was on Belinda Howard, but Audrey Jenkins thought his words were directed at herself.
Doesnt it mean that he really wants to help me?
At this thought, Audrey Jenkins face couldnt help but show a more joyful smile, and her gaze involuntarily lingered on the exquisitely beautiful side profile of Fenton Stuart.
The three of them had some Stuff to eat, and when they went back, it was already 10 PM at night.
Belinda Howard knew that Audrey Jenkins Living ce was quite far from Here, worried about her safety as she was a girl going back alone, so along with Fenton Stuart, they apanied her to the Old Apartment Block.
Looking at the dpidated Apartment Building before her, Belinda Howard felt even more determined to help Audrey Jenkins.
But she didnt know if the girl she wholeheartedly wanted to help and sincerely treated would treat her with the same sincerity someday in the future?
The three said goodbye Under the Apartment Tower, and looking at the two people before her, Audrey Jenkins sincerely thanked, "Belinda, thank you for sending me back!"
Belinda Howard smiled gently, "No need, you get some rest Earlier."
"Okay, then you two take care on the road." After saying that, Audrey Jenkins waved to the two before turning to enter the Apartment Building.
At this moment, Belinda Howard, as if suddenly remembering something, couldnt help but called Audrey Jenkins again.
"Oh, Audrey!"
Hearing her voice, Audrey Jenkins turned her head to look at Belinda Howard.
She saw her taking something out of her bag.
"After a week, I have a Violinpetition, if youre free at night, could youe?" Belinda Howard took out a ticket from her bag and handed it to Audrey Jenkins.
Looking at the words on it, Audrey Jenkins was genuinely envious of her, and was very willing to go watch herpetition.
Chapter 1525: Camila Walker’s Suspicions
Chapter 1525: Chapter 1525: Cam Walkers Suspicions
"Of course, I have time! For yourpetition, I would make time no matter how busy I am!" Audrey Jenkins said with a smile.
The two girls exchanged smiles, settled everything, and then Belinda Howard and Anthony Chambers turned and left.
-------------
Its less than one month until Anthony Chambers graduates. Recently, Belinda Howard has been busy withpetitions and worrying whether he will go abroad after graduation?
Once he goes abroad, it means they wont be able to meet for at least three years.
About this, Belinda Howard feels a deep sense of reluctance to let go.
She remembers thest time he was halfway through speaking and to this day, she still does not know whether hes going abroad or not.
Recently she has been busy withpetitions and has had no time to ask for his answer, she can only wait until after thepetition is over to ask.
"Mother, you dont need toe to thepetition. Just take good care of Little Brother at home!" On the day of thepetition, Cam Walker really wanted to go and cheer for her daughter, but her son Karina Tte happened to catch a cold and fever that day, and she was very conflicted.
This is a nationwidepetition, and of course, she did not want to disappoint her daughter, but facing her son with a fever, she really couldnt leave his side.
"Otherwise, Ill call Your Father to go to thepetition to cheer you on!" Cam Walker said, reaching for her cell phone to make a call, but she was stopped by her daughter.
"No need, Dad is so busy, he didnt have time toe back even when Little Brother was sick, so lets not disturb him. Besides, didnt he ask you to record the program for him? So its okay if you all dont go, I will do my best!"
Her father had gone to thepanys subsidiary office in South Korea recently, and he couldnt even rush back when her Little Brother was sick and feverish. Naturally, Belinda Howard did not want him to have to travel all the way back from South Korea just for herpetition. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?ndnovel
Belinda Howard said that if thispetition werent so important to her, she would actually prefer to stay at home and take care of her Little Brother Karina Tte.
Although her daughter said so, Cam Walker still felt guilty. Although she had been to the previouspetitions to cheer her on, this time it was different; its an internationalpetition, the most important one for her daughter!
"Its okay! You dont need to feel guilty, you can still watch mypetition at home! Also, Brother Luke and the others will go, so dont worry, Ill try my best to get into the finals!" Belinda Howard said, full of confidence in herself.
Since her childhood, she has always been following in Anthony Chambers footsteps, striving harder with the violin after knowing how perfectly he yed the piano, in an effort to keep up with him, and thats how she fell in love with the violin, beyond the point of no return.
For her, Anthony Chambers is indeed too perfect, perfect to the point of being unattainable.
Hearing her daughters words, Cam Walker suddenly seemed to remember something, giving her daughter a suspicious nce, "Belinda, have you been getting too close to your Brother Luke recently?"
Although the daughter and the three Stuart siblings have grown up together since they were young, and Cam Walker thinks their closeness is based on good feelings, recently she happened to see her daughter having a meal alone with Anthony Chambers in a restaurant, which made her quite puzzled.
She remembers thatst time her daughter seemed to have someone she liked, could it be Anthony?
Hearing her mothers sudden question, Belinda Howard was taken aback, her smile stiffening slightly.
Then sheughed and said, "Mother, havent I always been very close with Brother Luke and the others? Its been like this since our childhood!"
Chapter 1526: You... have no feelings for Brother Luke?
Chapter 1526: Chapter 1526: You... have no feelings for Brother Luke?
It was indeed true that in their childhood, among the three siblings of the Stuart Family, the daughter was closer to the eldest, Fenton Stuart. This was an undoubted fact.
However, Cam Walker still felt that something was amiss. Childhood was one thing, but now that the children had grown up, things inevitably might...
Cam Walker looked up at her daughter with a tender face shadowed by a flicker of doubt, "Is it really just this? You... havent developed feelings for your Brother Luke, have you?"
Her tentative question made Belinda Howard pause, unsure how to answer.
Her mothers suspicion left her at a loss, as Belinda, who had never been good at lying, felt even more flustered at this moment.
"Alright, alright, I wont ask anymore. You better hurry, or youll bete for thepetition!" Seeing her daughters difort, Cam Walker suddenly smiled and urged her out the door.
She had always known how sensitive her daughter was, seeing her troubled expression, she didnt want to press further.
Some things, it was better knowing them in her heart.
If it was Anthony Chambers, whom Belinda mentionedst time as the person she liked, she wouldnt worry much.
She had always been fond of the three Stuart children and knew they would never hurt her daughter. After all, their affections for each other had always been strong since childhood, and the three siblings also cherished her daughter dearly.
However, if they really did mutually like each other, she wondered what Baron Stuart and Emily Walker would think; whether they would feel their daughter was not good enough for their son?
Forget it, lets not think about that now; whats paramount is her daughterspetition!
"Okay, Mom, Im heading out now!" After grabbing her violin and greeting her mother, Belinda Howard prepared to leave home.
"Be careful on your way," Cam Walker said, her face full of affection as she watched her daughter.
Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel
Half an hourter, Belinda Howard arrived at the venue, where the three Stuart siblings and Audrey Jenkins had already been waiting in the audience seating.
Backstage, Belinda Howard took several deep breaths. With only ten minutes left until her turn, she began to feel nervous.
Although she had participated in countlesspetitions before, this time was differentit was an internationalpetition.
Just then, her cell phone in her bag suddenly rang. She walked over to the dressing table, took out her phone from her bag, and saw that it was Fenton Stuart calling.
Seeing that familiar name, the corners of Belinda Howards lips couldnt help but curl up into a pleasing curve.
"Hello?"
"Are you very nervous?" Fenton Stuarts slightly deep voice came from the other end of the phone, gentle yet tender, warming Belindas heart and immediately alleviating half of her nervousness.
She nodded honestly, indeed feeling a bit nervous, "Yeah."
"Youve got this, believe in yourself." At this moment, the encouragement from Fenton Stuart seemed to be all he could offer her.
For Belinda Howard, his call had already given her all the courage she needed, there couldnt be a better encouragement than this.
"Okay!"
After hanging up the phone, Belinda Howard took several more deep breaths, finally stepped out of the backstage and walked onto the stage bathed in light.
She wore a white knee-length dress, her soft, slightly curled long hair cascading down her back, catching the attention of many spectators as she made her entrance.
This stage was evenrger than any she hadpeted on before. Gazing at the audience from all over the world, she once again felt a wave of nervousness, clearly feeling the sweat beginning to form in her palms.
Chapter 1527: The Pianist Suddenly Collapses
Chapter 1527: Chapter 1527: The Pianist Suddenly Copses
Just before her turn, a contestant who was up before her fainted suddenly due to excessive nervousness, she was really afraid that she might end up the same.
In the five seconds before the start, Belinda Howard closed her eyes, took a deep breath, then lifted her violin, ready to perform.
This timespetition was a concerto, with the piano as the apaniment, and Belinda Howard chose Beethovens "Pathtique" Sonata as her piece.
However, just as she was about to perform, there suddenly came a thud from behind
She instinctively turned around, only to see the pianist she was working with suddenly fall off the chair,pletely copsing onto the ground...
Immediately, the venue erupted in noise, with many in the audience standing up, looking towards the stage.
What happened?
Looking at the pianist who had copsed on the ground, Belinda Howard was also a picture of bewilderment and shock.
Seeing that the pianist was not getting up, the staff quickly went onto the stage to check on the situation, only to find that the pianist had suffered an asthma attack and could only be taken to the Hospital at this point.
Latest content published on findnovel
Suddenly, Belinda Howards performance was put on hold due to the absence of the pianist.
Watching this scene, some of the staff didnt know what to do for a moment.
From the Stuart Familys three siblings and Audrey Jenkins sitting in the audience, worries inevitably arose C where could they find another pianist in such short notice?
Belinda Howard stood on the stage, looking somewhat alone and helpless, her eyebrows knitted lightly, unsure of what to do next.
She hadnt expected such a scenario after making full preparations.
Just as everyone was tied up in knots of anxiety, from the left side of the stage, a tall figure walked over.
Recognizing the familiar figure, Amelia Stuart and Audrey Jenkins sitting below the stage were somewhat startled, and when they turned their heads, they realized that Fenton Stuart had left his seat in the audience at some point.
In the middle of the stage, Belinda Howard stood there blindly, until a figure approached, she then turned her head and saw Fenton Stuart walking calmly towards her, followed by a faint smile directed at her.
Thispetition, he knew very well how important it was to her, and he, would ensure it went smoothly.
The "Pathtique" Sonata was a piece he also admired and thus was not unfamiliar with it.
After smiling at her, Fenton Stuart turned around and walked towards the piano nearby.
Watching his calm and steady steps, Belinda Howard was somewhat perplexed, what was he doing...?
It wasnt until he sat down in front of the piano that Belinda Howard finally grasped what was happening!
Back in the audience, Amelia Stuart suddenly understood, and pped her hands excitedly, "Thats right! Big Brothers piano skills are unmatched; he can definitely apany Belinda!"
Hearing this, Audrey Jenkins turned her head as well, looking at Amelia Stuarts excited face, and then turned back, looking at Fenton Stuart and Belinda Howard in the center of the stage.
So, he could y the piano?
Could this man be too perfect?
Sitting down in front of the piano, Fenton Stuart turned his head and nced at Belinda Howard standing there, then revealed a gentle, tender smile, as if hinting something to her.
Upon meeting his line of sight, Belinda Howard raised her lips slightly, showing a serene smile.
Then, she lifted her violin once again, facing the several hundred audience members with confidence; with his apaniment, she felt even more confident!
Taking a deep breath, the "Pathtique" Sonata officially began.
Chapter 1528: The Competition Ends Successfully
Chapter 1528: Chapter 1528: The Competition Ends Sessfully
The enchanting sounds rang out, and as the rhythm gradually picked up, the music intricately climbed towards the high notes, causing the listeners mood to surge and dip along with the delightful melody. The emotion transitioned from soft to strong, like a tranquil silence and then suddenly an angry shout, ending finally in a gentle coda that seemed to bring people back into a faint sadness.
As the music ceased, the venue fell utterly silent. Belinda Howard put down her violin, not even daring to breathe too heavily.
Why so quiet? Could it be that her performance wasnt good enough?
Just as she held her breath, somewhat at a loss, apuse that seemed almost half a beatte suddenly erupted, filling the room with noise!
Down below, Anthony Chambers and Eduardo Ino also gave her a round of enthusiastic apuse, while Audrey Jenkins, standing to the side, hadnt expected her violin to sound so exquisite, and couldnt help but cheer for her too!
But her gaze involuntarily kept falling on Anthony Chambers Handsome Face, like a finely crafted work of art, causing her to sink into it, unable to look away for a long time.
After such a disy from Anthony Chambers, Audrey Jenkins young heart fell even deeper.
Listening to the enthusiastic apuse from the venue, Belinda Howard couldnt help but smile. This must be an affirmation of her performance, right?
Even after the performance ended, Belinda Howards nervousness did not dissipate until she walked offstage and came backstage, where she finally clutched her chest and took a deep breath of relief. During the climax of her performance, she was truly afraid she would make a mistake due to nervousness, but fortunately, she did not!
Follow current nov?ls on F?ndNovel
"Belinda!"
At this moment, a thrilled voice emanated from backstage. Just as Belinda Howard turned around, not yet having a clear look at them, she was abruptly embraced by Amelia Stuart, who excitedly said, "Belinda! Your performance just now was truly amazing! Did you see? So many people were stunned by your show,pletely motionless. It was really fantastic!"
Amelia Stuart let go of her, seemingly even more thrilled than Belinda Howard about the performance.
Hearing her own praises from Amelia Stuart, Belinda Howard naturally felt overjoyed, "Really?"
"Of course! With thispetition, youre definitely going to win an award!" Anthony Chambers was brimming with confidence as if she was the onepeting!
Belinda Howard, however, smiled awkwardly, "How is that possible? This is just the preliminary round, and its not even certain if I can get into the final."
"You definitely will! Belinda, your performance just now was so outstanding, I waspletely mesmerized!" At that moment, Audrey Jenkins couldnt help but interject, "Although I dont understand much about this, your performance really sounded very pleasant!"
Belinda Howard turned her head, looking at Audrey Jenkins, and couldnt help but reveal a sweet smile.
Everyone was so certain about her performance, so now she had even more confidence!
Ultimately, her gaze involuntarilynded on Anthony Chambers face, and she saw him looking at her, with a faint smile curling his lips.
If it werent for him today, she really wouldnt have known how to continue in thispetition.
The group left thepetition venue, and by now it was already 9:30 PM. Amelia Stuart wanted to go celebrate, but Belinda Howard had not yet received thepetition results and didnt want to celebrate too early.
What if she got eliminated? Wouldnt that be embarrassing?
Plus, it was already sote, and there were still sses tomorrow. It was better to go home and rest earlier.
Seeing her say as much, Amelia Stuart did not insist. After all, the results would be out three dayster, and it wouldnt be toote to celebrate then.
Chapter 1529: Sending Audrey Jenkins Home
Chapter 1529: Chapter 1529: Sending Audrey Jenkins Home
ncing at the timetable in hand, Belinda Howard worried about Audrey Jenkins heading home alone, so she decided to personally take her home, just asst time.
"Big Brother, why not go with Belinda and take her home together? I will go back with Second Brother first!" Amelia Stuart was confident, naturally wishing to give them two some alone time on this special day, even though the sky had darkened.
After returning Audrey Jenkins home, he would definitely have to take Belinda home too. The lovey-dovey ride, sweet nothings exchanged... Just imagining it made Amelia Stuart think its oh so romantic!
Anthony Chambers shifted his gaze, nced at his little sister, and finally his eyes settled on Belindas face, "Okay."
Seeing the two exchanging smiles, Isaac Stuarts expression turned somewhat gloomy. "Alright, lets hurry back!"
Shaking off that trace of gloominess, Isaac Stuart raised his hand and pulled Amelia Stuart into the car, and the two of them drove away.
"Lets go as well," Anthony Chambers spoke softly, having already walked round the front of the car and sat in the drivers seat.
Belinda Howard smiled, pulling Audrey Jenkins into the rear seat as well.
Under normal circumstances, she might have sat in the passenger seat, but with Audrey Jenkins there, she naturally didnt want to leave her isted in the back seat, so she opened the rear car door instead.
For Audrey Jenkins, it was her first time sitting in such a luxurious sedan, and she couldnt help feeling a little overwhelmed by the favor.
Along the way, the two girls chatted andughed, arriving at Audrey Jenkins old apartment in no time.
Looking at the old building, Belinda Howard suddenly remembered what shed mentionedst time, so she turned her head to look at Anthony Chambers, "By the way, Brother Luke, any progress on the matter I asked you to keep an eye onst time?"
She was referring to the matter of Audrey Jenkins entering the entertainment industry.
Anthony Chambers slightly pursed his thin lips, then said, "Ourpany doesnt have anything at the moment, but I know a brokeragepany that is currently looking for a few models. When theres time, Ill introduce you two."
At the end, he shifted his gaze toward Audrey Jenkins.
A very calm look in his eyes, yet it made Audrey Jenkins cheeks redden slightly, feeling her heart pounding thunderously.
This content belongs to find?novel
She looked up, her eyes shining with gratitude, "Thank you."
Anthony Chambers eyed her briefly, his thin lips pursed without saying a word.
If it wasnt for Belindas concern, he wouldnt have bothered with these matters irrelevant to him.
"Thats great, how about this weekend then? Brother Luke, does that work for you?" Belinda Howard turned her head, very happy for Audrey Jenkins.
Every time she saw the old apartment where Audrey lived, she couldnt wait for her to quickly find a good job, so she wouldnt have to work so hard, being a waitress during the day and taking temporary jobs at night!
"Okay," Anthony Chambers agreed.
Audrey Jenkins also felt ted, her dream of bing a celebrity might juste true!
After a brief chat, the two were ready to leave.
"Audrey, you should rest early; we are heading back!" Belinda Howard smiled, waving goodbye to Audrey Jenkins.
Audrey Jenkins smiled back, "Okay, drive safely."
"Okay."
After that, Belinda Howard and Anthony Chambers turned around to get into the car.
But at this moment, Audrey Jenkins, as if suddenly realizing something, abruptly shouted Belindas name!
"Belinda!"
Hearing this, Belinda Howard stopped in her tracks, turned her head in surprise, and looked at her, "Whats the matter?"
Anthony Chambers also turned his head in confusion, looking at the two of them.
Chapter 1530: Menstruation Strikes...
Chapter 1530: Chapter 1530: Menstruation Strikes...
Audrey Jenkins nced at Anthony Chamberss face briefly before turning her gaze urgently towards Belinda Howard and quickly went over to whisper something in her ear!
After hearing what she said, Belinda Howardsplexion gradually changed, her brows furrowed and her face flushed red.
Her period came? And stained her skirt?
Oh my god, when did this happen? It wasnt during the performance, was it?
"Whats wrong?" Seeing her embarrassed look, Anthony Chambers, who was beside her, asked with confusion.
Hearing him, Belinda Howard suddenly turned around, her expression even tenser, "No, nothing!"
Why is it that every time shes embarrassed, Brother Luke is there?
?????? ???? find?novel
Nothing? Anthony Chambers slightly frowned, her appearance doesnt seem like nothing, does it?
"Alright, you bettere upstairs with me and change into a clean set of clothes before going back," seeing her embarrassed face, Audrey Jenkins said with a smile.
It was indeed a bit awkward to talk about such matters in front of a male student.
Listening to Audrey Jenkinss words, Anthony Chambers slightly furrowed his brow, and his gaze involuntarily drifted towards Belinda Howards white skirt. In an instant, he seemed to understand something and couldnt help but raise his hand to clear his throat softly.
"Anthony, why dont youe upstairs and sit for a little while, and wait for Belinda to change clothes," Audrey Jenkins said with a smile, looking at the two of them.
The three of them went up together to the apartment tower; this was actually their first time visiting Audrey Jenkinss living ce.
One bedroom and one living room; the ce was quite simple but very clean, showing that her living habits were indeed quite good.
"The bathroom is over there, you go first, and Ill find you some clothes," Audrey Jenkins said with a smile, then asked Anthony Chambers to make himselffortable sitting somewhere before she went into the bedroom to find a clean set of clothes for Belinda Howard.
Fortunately, their height was almost the same, and although it might not fit perfectly, it should be wearable.
"This is a new set I bought, I havent worn it once, you can be assured," Audrey Jenkins entered the bathroom with a set of clothes, and then took out a sanitary pad from the cab and handed it to Belinda Howard.
Because undergarments are generally a personal concern for most people, Audrey Jenkins just took a new piece that she had bought and gave it to Belinda Howard.
Taking the items from her hand, Belinda Howard was filled with gratitude, "Mmh, thank you, Audrey!"
Audrey Jenkins smiled, "Youve helped me so many times; if were talking about thanks, I should be the one thanking you. Go ahead and change; Ill wait for you outside!"
"Mm!"
After closing the door, Audrey Jenkins stepped out of the bathroom and entered the living room, where she saw Anthony Chambers still standing there.
For a moment, only the two of them remained inside the living room.
Looking at the handsome young man before her, Audrey Jenkins lowered her gaze, a strange feeling of affection emerging in her heart.
"Well, take a seat, Belinda might still need a little while to get ready."
Hearing that, Anthony Chambers turned around and gave a light hum before sitting down on the sofa.
"Would you like to drink something?"
"Whatever."
Audrey Jenkins pursed her lips, then walked into the kitchen. These young masters and misses from wealthy families usually drank coffee, right?
However, she only had instant coffee at home, which she used to stay awake during her night shifts at her temporary job. She hoped he wouldnt mind.
She went into the kitchen, opened a packet of instant coffee, poured it into a cup, brewed it, and two minutester, Audrey Jenkins came out carrying the coffee.
This kind of coffee might notpare to the freshly ground coffee they were used to. For a moment, Audrey Jenkins felt somewhat embarrassed to serve it, her expression awkward.
Chapter 1531: A Misunderstood Scene
Chapter 1531: Chapter 1531: A Misunderstood Scene
But theres nothing else at home, the only thing I could offer him is this, and Im not in the habit of drinking tea. It wouldnt be appropriate to just pour a cup of boiled water, would it?
Holding the instant coffee, Audrey Jenkins suddenly felt nervous, probably because Belinda Howard wasnt there. It was just the two of them in the living room, and the silence was bing oppressive.
Inside the sofa, Anthony Chambers had an indifferent expression, just quietly waiting for Belinda Howard toe out, his gaze sweeping around the somewhat cramped living room.
Just at this moment, Audrey Jenkins came over with a cup of coffee, "Um, this is instant coffee, you might not like"
Before she could finish speaking, as Audrey Jenkins was handing the coffee to Anthony Chambers, unexpectedly, he suddenly turned around, his arm exactly hitting her hand, and thus, the entire coffee cup was knocked over, the scalding mud-colored liquid spilling onto her hand, causing her to wince and let out a cry of pain!
"Ah!"
The coffee cup was knocked to the ground, shattering with a series of clinking sounds. Anthony Chambers clearly didnt expect such an ident to happen, especially since he had inadvertently caused it. Seeing her scalded hand, he couldnt help but feel a bit apologetic.
"Are you okay?" He stood up, his gaze turning towards her reddened hand, but did not make any other move, simply asking softly.
But before he can finish speaking, Audrey Jenkins suddenly leaped up, her expression turning more pained!
As the coffee cup was knocked to the floor, and since it was summertime, she was wearing a pair of sandals which she hadnt bothered to change when she came in. Now, the coffee stains sshed onto the top of her feet, causing another bout of pain, and instinctively, she couldnt help but jump.
At this moment, there was shattered ss under her feet, and an idental step on a fragment made her footing unstable. She lost her bnce in an instant and started to topple to one side...
Seeing her falling towards him, Anthony Chambers frowned slightly, and before he coulde back to his senses, she collided with him, falling into the sofa...
Audrey Jenkins thought she would fall awkwardly to the floor, but instead, she fell into his open and warm chest. For a moment, she was dumbfounded, staring with wide eyes, motionless in his embrace.
Belinda Howard had changed her clothes and thought about her sudden period and the mess it had made of her clothes. The thought of Anthony Chambers out in the living room made her feel a little embarrassed, and her expression was quite unnatural.
But what needs to be faced, must be faced, right?
So, after sorting everything out, she walked out of the bathroom, and the first thing she saw was this scene, which made her stop in her tracks...
Inside the sofa, Audrey Jenkins was lying in Anthony Chambers embrace, the sight looking exceedingly intimate, leaving Belinda Howard momentarily baffled and frozen in ce, staring at the two on the sofa.
Hearing the bathroom door open, Anthony Chambers lifted his gaze and saw Belinda Howard standing there in a daze, feeling a sense of irritation.
He pushed with his hand, moving the still perplexed Audrey Jenkins to one side, then stood up, facing Belinda Howard.
He feared subconsciously that she might misunderstand the situation, but he did not want to offer any exnation either.
Get full chapters from FindN0vel
It was so obvious, he thought, she should be able to see what happened with one nce, so he didnt bother exining anything.
Chapter 1532: Audrey Jenkins Takes the Initiative to Explain
Chapter 1532: Chapter 1532: Audrey Jenkins Takes the Initiative to Exin
At this moment, Audrey Jenkins also came back to her senses. Until now, her heart was still pounding non-stop. It was the first time she was so close to Fenton Stuart, close enough to clearly feel his heartbeat, which made her cheeks flush with red.
But at the same time, noticing Belinda Howards astonished expression, she seemed to be afraid that her friend had misunderstood and couldnt help but speak up to exin.
"That, Only one, dont get me wrong..."
Belinda Howards line of sight shifted from Fenton Stuarts face to Audrey Jenkinss face. Misunderstanding?
So, the strange emotion that had risen in her heart just now was because she had misunderstood.
But why would she misunderstand Brother Luke? Hes the man she likes, and Audrey Jenkins is her good friend. How could such a misunderstanding possibly exist?
"Its because the coffee cup was knocked over, and I stepped on the ss. I lost my footing, and thats why you saw what you did just now, Only one. You understand what Im saying, right?"
Audrey Jenkins spoke up. Although she also liked Fenton Stuart very much, she was clear that this man did not belong to her and that she had no qualifications to contend for him.
Hearing this, Belinda Howard lowered her line of sight and noticed the broken ss fragments by Audrey Jenkinss feet, and then her attention was drawn to her scalded hand.
"Your hand... is it okay?"
With Audrey Jenkinss exnation, Belinda Howard naturally believed her, her gaze lingering on Audrey Jenkinss scalded hand, a trace of concern shed through her eyes.
Audrey Jenkins looked at her, thinking all along that she had been misunderstood, but she didnt expect that in the end, what concerned her friend was her hand, and a sense of guilt suddenly rose in her heart.
How could she harbor inappropriate thoughts towards the man this girl liked? It was truly sinful!
Audrey Jenkins smiled, "Im okay."
Belinda Howard walked over and looked at her hand. Although it was red from the scald, there were no blistersit should be fine.
"Lets go."
At this moment, Fenton Stuart, who was standing to one side, suddenly pulled Belinda Howard away, catching her off guard.
She turned her head and looked at the mans side profile, feeling a hint of unhappiness on his handsome face.
Whats wrong with him?
Just like that, Belinda Howard was pulled away from Audrey Jenkinss apartment by Fenton Stuart and went directly downstairs to drive away.
From beginning to end, Audrey Jenkins stood there dazed, watching Belinda Howard being led away by Fenton Stuart.
Going to the window, she saw the two driving away, the car disappearing around the corner spot.
Sitting on the passenger seat, Belinda Howard turned her head, clearly seeing that the mans side profile was somber, as if something was causing his unhappiness.
Original content can be found at find?novel
Why is he unhappy? Shouldnt she be the one whos upset after seeing that scene?
Thinking back on the scene she had just witnessed, although Audrey Jenkins had exined, Belinda Howard still felt somewhat suffocated, as if something was stuck in her chest, making her mncholic.
Lost in her own thoughts, Belinda Howard didnt pay attention to Fenton Stuarts unhappiness for a moment. Instead, she propped up her arm to support her head, resting her head against the car window, allowing the evening breeze to tousle her beautiful hair.
Her contemtive demeanor, remaining silent, made Fenton Stuart, who was already in a not so good mood, even more depressed.
Is she angry about what just happened?
The car suddenly came to a halt, surprising Belinda Howard, lost in thought, and she turned her head, puzzled, to look at the man in the driving seat.
Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m
Chapter 1533: What are you unhappy about?
Chapter 1533: Chapter 1533: What are you unhappy about?
"It was just a misunderstanding. Hasnt she exined it already?" Fenton Stuart turned his head, speaking in calm tones.
Caught off guard by his sudden statement, Belinda Howard was somewhat baffled and only after a few seconds did shee to realize, nodding in a daze.
"Yeah, I know that."
"So whats there to be unhappy about?" If she knew, why wouldnt she say a word? Fenton Stuart asked, frowning.
Belinda Howard was taken aback. Was she unhappy?
"Im not unhappy." She had just been thinking about things.
At this moment, it was Fenton Stuarts turn to be stunned. She wasnt unhappy? Then why was she silent the entire way?
"Then why dont you talk?" He added that she wouldnt even nce at him.
"I was thinking about thepetition."
"..." Thinking about thepetition?
After all this time, she was just thinking about thepetition, not at all about what urred earlier.
Although he felt relieved that she didnt misunderstand him, why did he still feel somewhat gloomy?
"By the way, Brother Luke, is there something bothering you?" Belinda Howard turned her head, looking at Fenton Stuart, having noticed his mood seemed off since leaving Audrey Jenkins ce.
Fenton Stuart shifted his line of sight, looking straight ahead with aposed expression.
For more chapters visit f?ndnovel
"Its nothing."
Feeling bad because Audrey Jenkins got too close was more than just a mood. Apart from Belinda Howard, he didnt want anyone else getting that close to him. It repulsed and disgusted him.
"You really dont mind about what just happened?" Suddenly turning his head, he asked the person in the passenger seat.
He wanted to know if such a scene really didnt matter to her at all.
Gazing at his handsome face, Belinda Howard lowered her eyelids.
How could she not mind? The moment she stepped out of the restroom and saw that scene, she felt a clear jolt in her heart, a sense of gloom.
It was only after Audreys exnation that she chose not to dwell on it.
After all, she didnt want to misunderstand her good friend.
"I minded when I saw her lying in your arms, but not so much after Audrey exined," she said, her eyes still downcast.
Upon hearing this, Fenton Stuarts mood finally lightened somewhat.
A burst of cell phone ringtone emerged, and Belinda Howard took out her cell phone, seeing it was her mother calling.
Since it was alreadyte and she hadnt returned home, Cam Walker couldnt help but start to worry.
But upon hearing she was with Fenton Stuart, she immediately felt reassured.
The car revved up again, and ten plus minutester, it arrived at the Howard ns residence.
"Goodnight."
The car stopped at the courtyard entrance, and Fenton Stuart, in the drivers seat, spoke to her.
Belinda Howard pursed her lips, her heart holding a tinge of reluctance, "Goodnight."
After speaking, she lifted her eyes once more, taking onest look at Fenton Stuarts dark pupils, then turned her head to unfasten her seat belt, opened the car door, and was about to get out.
"Belinda."
At the sound, she turned her head sharply to look at the man in the driving seat, and before she could see clearly, a handsome face suddenly leaned in. Following that, she only felt a familiar softness pressing against her lips.
Fenton Stuart leaned over, tilted his head to seal her tender lips, deeply drawing in a breath before letting her go, "Get some rest early."
Every time after a kiss, Belinda Howards heart would race uncontrobly. She bit her lower lip, which he had kissed, then nodded her head slightly, her cheeks burning red as she shyly opened the car door to step out!
Chapter 1534: Going to See a Friend
Chapter 1534: Chapter 1534: Going to See a Friend
Watching her hurriedly run into the courtyard, Fenton Stuarts lips curled slightly, not leaving until her figure hadpletely disappeared.
As soon as Belinda Howard entered the living room, she saw her mother, Cam Walker, sitting on the sofa, who smiled gently at her sight.
Because she had been kissed by Fenton Stuart previously, she felt somewhat guilty upon seeing her mother.
"Good night, Mom!" After this brief greeting, Belinda Howard fled towards the second floor as if escaping.
Watching her daughters bashful retreat, Cam Walker couldnt help butugh.
However, she thought it better not to let her dad know about her rtionship with Anthony just yet.
They say a daughter was her fathers lover in a past life, and knowing she was truly in love now, given yton Howards personality, he would likely feel quite distressed and helpless!
Everything should wait until the daughter is of age.
Besides, Anthony will graduate in half a month, and its unknown whether he will go abroad then.
If he does go abroad, it might be three years before he returns; surely Belinda would find it hard to let go?
Thinking about this, Cam Walker couldnt help but worry a little.
.
This weekend, early in the morning, Belinda Howard received the notification that she had made it to the finals, and it was very likely she would be among the top three, which thrilled her immensely!
After hanging up the phone, an excited Belinda Howard embraced Cam Walker, as if wanting to share this joy with the world!
"Mom, I made it to the finals! Next month!"
Seeing her daughters ecstatic expression, Cam Walker felt very happy for her!
She was well aware of the significance of thispetition to her and naturally shared her joy.
"Sister, look at how happy you are, you havent be the champion yet, isnt it a bit early to be this happy?" Beside her, Karina Tte couldnt help speaking up as she watched her sister so excited.
This text is hosted at FindN()vel
Belinda Howard let go of her mother and turned to her little brother, "You dont understand, this is an internationalpetition. I am content just to make it to the finals, and besides, the organizer just hinted that I might really make it into the top three!"
In the preliminarypetition, her performance made a deep impression on many, and her score was the highest among the 100 contestants, so ording to this trend, her performing talent was truly unmatched, and making it into the top three should be absolutely no issue!
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker and Karina Tte were also amazed and excitedly looked at her, "Really?"
Belinda Howard nodded, "Yes!"
"Wow! Sister, if you enter the top three, you could be a world-renowned performer! By then, wouldnt I be the brother of a famous performer?" Karina Tte spoke, her eyes brightening as she started fantasizing about Belinda Howard bing a famous performer!
Having a famous performer as a sister really seems like something worth showing off!
"Kalina, dont cause trouble for your sister!" At that moment, Cam Walker couldnt help but speak up, then turned to her daughter, "Since you are going to participate in the final, you should practice well during this period." After saying this, she seemed to think of something, "Otherwise, today I can take Kalina to Grandmas house, and you can practice peacefully at home?"
Cam Walker said this, not wanting to disturb her daughters practice.
"Its not necessary," holding her mothers arm, Belinda Howard smiled and spoke, "I need to go out for a bitter, I can practice tomorrow!"
"Where to?"
"To meet a friend."
"A boy or a girl?" Cam Walker asked tentatively, her eyes carrying an ambiguous deep meaning.
Chapter 1535: Your Name is... Audrey Jenkins?
Chapter 1535: Chapter 1535: Your Name is... Audrey Jenkins?
In her view, her daughter was so eager to go out and meet a friend, probably in a hurry to share this joy with Anthony Chambers!
But Belinda Howards reply was, "A girl, the one I mentioned to you a few days ago, Audrey Jenkins."
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker remembered - she had heard about Audrey Jenkins tragic experience. It turned out that the friend her daughter wanted to meet was her. She had thought it was that young man, Anthony Chambers.
As Mother and Daughter were talking, the Cell Phone rang. It was Audrey Jenkins calling.
"Alright Mother, Im going out now, wont talk to you anymore!" Belinda Howard nced at her Mother, then shouldered her small backpack and walked towards the Grand Entrance, answering the phone call from Audrey Jenkins as she went.
Watching her daughters retreating figure, Cam Walkers lips involuntarily curved into a gentle smile.
Nowadays, aside from the Stuart Familys three siblings, she finally had a friend of her own.
.
Today was really a very special day for Belinda Howard, as not only had she made it into the Final, but it was also the day Audrey Jenkins was about to step into the Model Industry.
At the Colorful Club, inside the Luxury Private Room on the Third Floor, Audrey Jenkins sat nervously on the sofa.
Having just received a call from Belinda Howard, she had rushed over only to find Anthony Chambers and Belinda Howard had not yet arrived. At this time, the only ones in the Private Room were her and the Boss of the talent agency, Money Boss Morgan!
Looking at the middle-aged Man sitting in front of her, it wasnt that Audrey Jenkins felt a shadow in her heart, but rather seeing Money Boss Morgans lecherous expression as if he wanted to devour her, she felt somewhat ufortable and stepped aside to make another call to Belinda Howard, then sat back down on the sofa.
Unexpectedly, as soon as she sat down, Money Boss Morgan leaned in with a sleazy smile, causing Audrey Jenkins some distaste.
"Youre... Audrey Jenkins?" Money Boss Morgan looked at her, eyes almost popping out.
Seeing him sneak closer unnoticed, Audrey Jenkins gave a smile while shifting her body to the side, inwardly hoping Anthony Chambers and Belinda Howard would arrive soon.
She simply could not imagine how such a man could be an acquaintance of Anthony Chambers.
"Yes, Money Boss Morgan." She smiled and nodded slightly.
Are all of these Entertainment industry Bosses like this?
In fact, Audrey Jenkins was quite beautiful, and with her carefully considered styling today, she had won over Money Boss Morgans heart!
Especially in their circle, for those just starting out or wanting to make their debut, naturals like them were eager to conquer their bodies and gain their due satisfaction from them!
Audrey Jenkins felt ufortable under Money Boss Morgans stare, unsure whether to stay or leave, only hoping Anthony Chambers and the others would arrive soon.
"Audrey, some things I might need to say up front, people like you who havent graduated from a professional academy, we generally do not recruit. However, you were specially referred by the young Stuart, and I took time out toe here. As long as you perform well, I genuinely believe with your qualifications, there is indeed a chance for a bright future. I trust you understand what Im saying?"
After finishing his speech, Money Boss Morgans hand began to inappropriately move onto Audrey Jenkins hand resting on her thigh, startling her!
"Money Boss Morgan, please behave yourself!" She abruptly stood up, looking at Money Boss Morgan with an unsightly expression.
She had never expected that, after being introduced by Anthony Chambers and Belinda Howard, this Money Boss Morgan would dare to take liberties with her! This update is avable on Find?Novel
Chapter 1536: Drunk Belinda Howard
Chapter 1536: Chapter 1536: Drunk Belinda Howard
She never thought that after the introductions by Fenton Stuart and Belinda Howard, that Money Boss Morgan would still dare to make a move on her. Did having Fenton Stuarts influence mean she still needed to "sleep her way" to qualify for entry into the Model circle?
As for her reaction, Money Boss Morgan seemed to be quite used to it. Many girls who just started out were very self-righteous and acted aloof, but with time, they naturally became willing to lower their standards, so there was really nothing to worry about.
"Hey, dont be nervous,e, have a seat," Money Boss Morgan looked up, ncing at Audrey Jenkins with a friendly tone, showing a lot of patience.
Just at this moment, the door to the Private Room opened, and Fenton Stuart and Belinda Howard walked in.
Seeing the two of them, Audrey Jenkins finally breathed a sigh of relief!
"Belinda!"
Seeing her, Belinda Howard smiled slightly, "Audrey!"
At this moment, Money Boss Morgan inside the sofa also stood up and walked towards Fenton Stuart.
To Audrey Jenkinss surprise, Money Boss Morgan seemed like apletely different person, standing before Fenton Stuart with utmost respect, no longer possessing the superior demeanor he had earlier.
"Hehe, Mr. Stuart, youve arrived."
Fenton Stuart was a good head and a half taller than Money Boss Morgan, and standing in front of him, Money Boss Morgan naturally appeared even shorter, looking all the more servile.
Looking at Money Boss Morgan in front of him, Fenton Stuart merely nced at him indifferently and then walked towards the sofa inside.
Read full story at f?ndnovel
Originally, he wanted to ask a friend for help, but had not expected him to have gone abroad temporarily, so it fell on Money Boss Morgan to receive them, who happened to be the person in charge of a Subsidiary Office under his friends g.
The three people sat down inside the Private Room and discussed in detail entering the model industry.
In the face of Fenton Stuart, Money Boss Morgan was quite amodating, agreeing readily to sign Audrey Jenkins as a model under hispany, with the official contract signing set for next week, making Audrey Jenkins overjoyed.
She hadnt expected that with Fenton Stuart stepping in, everything would progress so smoothly.
Looking at the Man in the Sofa, Audrey Jenkinss eyes were filled with adoring affection.
After the deal was settled, Money Boss Morgan nced at Audrey Jenkins and left the Colorful Club.
To celebrate, Belinda Howard suggested they all have lunch together and celebrate properly.
To express her gratitude to the two, Audrey Jenkins generously offered to foot the bill this time, as she had a temporary job at the Colorful Club during the weekends, which meant she could get the wine at an employee discount of 20% off. Knowing that she would soon enter the entertainment industry, she was quite confident about her future days.
Today was truly a special day, not only for Audrey Jenkins but also for Belinda Howard; it was a day worth celebrating!
The three of them ordered some food, and to celebrate this great day, it was the first time Belinda Howard started drinking wine!
"Cheers!"
Inside the Private Room, the two girls drank somewhat recklessly and soon began to look a bit tipsy.
Fenton Stuart, from the beginning to the end, did not touch a drop of wine, and seeing her get drunk for the first time, he began to worry, standing up to take the wine ss she was holding.
"Belinda, youre already drunk; you cant drink anymore!"
Looking at the man before her, although Belinda Howard was a bit intoxicated, her consciousness was still clear, and she couldnt help but pout her lips like a spoiled child.
"Brother Luke... Im so happy, Audrey can enter the model industry to realize her Celebrity Dream, and I, Next month Ill participate in the Final, Im so happy... Today is really a day worth celebrating... hehe..."
Chapter 1537: Confession After Getting Drunk
Chapter 1537: Chapter 1537: Confession After Getting Drunk
As she spoke, she attempted to snatch back the wine ss that Anthony Chambers had taken.
Watching her drunken appearance, Anthony Chambers slightly frowned, not expecting her to have such a low alcohol tolerance. It was just cocktails, and she was already this intoxicated after just three sses.
Across from them, seeing his concerned look for Belinda Howard, Audrey Jenkins felt a pang of difort in her heart.
"Ugh..." Perhaps having drunk a bit too much, soon Belinda Howard felt a churning in her chest. She furrowed her brow deeply, looking very ufortable.
"Whats wrong?" Seeing her hand covering her mouth, Anthony Chamberss brow creased with worry.
"Brother Luke, I feel like Im going to throw up..." Before she could finish speaking, Belinda Howard hurriedly got up and rushed towards the Private Room Door Entrance!
Worried about her, Anthony Chambers quickly followed!
Watching their backs as they left one after another, Audrey Jenkins was not drunk, her consciousness was more lucid than ever.
She pretended to be very drunk only to see if, aside from Belinda Howard, Anthony Chambers would show even a hint of concern for her, even just a tiny bit.
The rightful source is Find[?]ovel
But apparently, there was none.
Rushing all the way to the restroom, as soon as she reached the washbasin, Belinda Howard violently vomited several times, purging all the wine she had just drunk.
Experiencing alcohol for the first time, it was this ufortable.
Anthony Chambers stood by her side, continuously patting her back gently, trying to help her feel better.
Knowing she couldnt handle alcohol, he would never let her touch liquor again next time, except for red wine.
"Feeling any better?"
After throwing up several times, Belinda Howard finally felt some relief in her chest, but at this time, she felt even dizzier and her cheeks were redder as if she was even more drunk than before.
The sour taste in her mouth made her frown. She tried to turn on the faucet, but seeing double, she struggled to grasp it properly.
After several attempts and failing to find the handle, she became a little upset.
"Whats the matter... Why wont the watere out?" sheined with slight displeasure, her small face wrinkled.
Anthony Chambers turned to look and realized she was trying to turn on the faucet, so he reached out and turned the water on for her.
Seeing the running water, Belinda Howard smiled foolishly, then scooped up a bit of water to rinse the sour taste from her mouth.
Not till the sourness in her mouth was gone did Belinda Howard wash her face in an attempt to clear her vision.
With all this, her beautifully neat hair became somewhat messy, and her face was dripping wet.
Anthony Chambers steadied her staggering body, facing him, then took out a checkered handkerchief from his pocket and carefully dried the water droplets from her face.
It seemed she truly was drunk.
"Stay still, be good," he said to her as she wouldnt stop moving, telling her to stay still so he could dry her face.
Following his words, Belinda Howard indeed stopped moving, obediently lifting her face for him to dry, with a silly smile forming on her lips from time to time.
This was the first time Anthony Chambers saw her drunk, truly like an ignorant child, endearing her to his heart.
"Anthony..."
"Mhm."
"I really like you so much..." Gazing at his handsome features, Belinda Howard suddenly blurted out under the influence of alcohol.
PS: Rmending a free new novel from my friend Zess, "Dark Evil Kings Devotion: The Fiery Little Wild Consort" C "Little consort, thats not what you were saying just now..." And another contemporary story by my friend Purple Peony, "Billion-Dor Sweet Marriage: The Mysterious Mr. Mos Sweet Wife" is also great!
Chapter 1538: Forceful Kiss After Drinking Wine
Chapter 1538: Chapter 1538: Forceful Kiss After Drinking Wine
Fenton Stuart was slightly taken aback. Although he was well aware that she liked him, hearing it directly from her still stirred a ripple in the calm depths of his heart.
The hand wiping her face paused slightly, he softly pursed his lips, and then responded, "Me too."
"Hehe..." Belinda Howard, already muddled by intoxication, didnt really hear his response and kept smiling foolishly with her face upturned.
Fenton Stuart lifted the corners of his mouth as well, filled with doting fondness for her silly demeanor.
At this moment, Belinda Howard suddenly stretched out her hand, hanging herself around his neck, with blurry eyes that made it unclear what she was thinking at this moment. She just looked at him foolishly.
Her sudden proactivity took Fenton Stuart aback.
Could it really be that the wine had changed herpletely?
"Whats the matter?" Seeing her hanging all over him, Fenton Stuart couldnt help but speak up and ask.
Belinda Howard didnt speak but pursed her somewhat moist pink lips instead, and then, on tiptoes, she brought her lips to Fenton Stuarts...
Upon their lips touching, feeling the softness of her pink lips, Fenton Stuart was taken aback.
The drunken Belinda Howard was bold enough to take the initiative?
He let go of her, not wanting to disrespect her while she was drunk, "Belinda, dont behave like this..."
But the potency of alcohol in Belinda Howard was rising, and she couldnt take in a single word he said. Instead, she became somewhat displeased by his rejection.
"I want to do it this way!" Belinda Howard was relentless. She stretched out her hand and hung on his neck once more, and then offered up her pink lips again.
Content originallyes from Find?Novel
Fearing he might avoid her once again, Belinda Howard seized the opportunity, decisively capturing his sensual thin lips, clumsily sucking with the help of her hazy memory, and even imitated how he kissed her, tenderly probing her tongue tip between his lips and teeth...
Being provoked by her time and again, Fenton Stuart found it increasingly difficult to maintain hisposure!
Her attraction to him was already so strong, and now that she was being so forward, how could he possible remain indifferent.
Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath. He didnt want to hold back anymoreit was her initiative, after all!
Lifting his hand to the back of her head, Fenton Stuart took the offensive in turn, sealing her pink lips, exploring her shell teeth, drawing in the sweet fragrance from her mouth...
The two embraced and kissed each other passionately beside the washstand...
Around the corner, Audrey Jenkins watched the scene in a daze. Even though she knew the two were boyfriend and girlfriend, seeing them kissing so intimately was an eyesore that made her feel ufortable.
But what of it? Isnt it normal for lovers to kiss?
Yet her heart felt as though it was being pricked by needles...
...
After leaving the Colorful Club, the sky had gradually darkened, and the bustling street was already intersecting with neon lights.
Since Audrey Jenkins had been pretending to be drunk earlier, she had to pretend all the way to the end or else it might raise Fenton Stuarts suspicions.
Watching the two drunk girls, Fenton Stuart was helpless and had to first take Audrey Jenkins to her ce.
Arriving under the old apartment block, Audrey Jenkins was still somewhat conscious but staggered. Fenton Stuart had no choice but to follow her out of the car and help her into the apartment building.
Audrey Jenkins leaned on his sturdy chest, pretending to be drunk. She knew she was engaged in a one-sided affection. This man only had eyes for Belinda Howard, but she still sought that meager pity.
Entering under the apartment tower, Audrey Jenkins thought he would escort her upstairs himself, but he unexpectedly walked towards themunity guard room and stopped.
Chapter 1539 You Can Go Back Now
Chapter 1539: Chapter 1539 You Can Go Back Now
Then, Audrey Jenkins saw him pull several 100 USD banknotes from his wallet and said to the Security Uncle, "Take her to No. 1101 on the Eleventh Floor."
Seeing those red banknotes, the Security Uncles eyes naturally lit up, and he was more than willing to help him with this favor!
"Alright, alright!" The Security Uncle stood up, steadied Audrey Jenkins by her arm, and then turned to walk inside the Tower Building.
Audrey Jenkins had never dreamed that this man could be so indifferent; she was intoxicated, yet he simply handed her over to the Security Uncle and left...
Audrey Jenkins felt a bitter sensation in her heart. It was not until she entered the building that she straightened her body and stood firm, then she turned her head to look at the Security Uncle.
"You can go back now."
Seeing her suddenly sober up, the Security Uncle was somewhat dumbfounded. However, he didnt ask any further questions. After all, these matters had nothing to do with him, so he turned and walked back towards the direction of the Front Door.
Audrey Jenkins stood behind the ss Door, silently watching Fenton Stuarts departing figure as he got into the car and drove away.
She was very clear that the reason he didnt take her upstairs was because of Belinda Howard in the car.
Even for just a few minutes, he couldnt bear to be apart from Belinda Howard.
At this moment, Audrey Jenkins couldnt help but feel a little envious of Belinda Howard.
Why is it that youngdies like them, born into wealthy families, can get everything envied by others without having to do anything or struggle? Why is this world so unfair?
.
Arriving at the Howard n, the somewhat intoxicated Belinda Howard was already in deep sleep. Seeing her peacefully asleep on the Passenger Seat, Fenton Stuarts mouth couldnt help but curve into a pleasant arc.
Then, he opened the car door, got out, walked around to the Passenger Seat side, picked up the sleeping Belinda Howard, and headed towards the Howard ns Grand Entrance.
It was 8 PM at this time, yton Howard and Cam Walker were nestled on the sofa watching TV.
Hearing the noise, the couple turned their heads to see the servant open the door and Fenton Stuart carrying their daughter in.
Cam Walker quickly stood up and walked over. When she smelled the wine on her, she couldnt help but frown slightly.
Then, looking down at her daughter in Fenton Stuarts arms, her little face was flushed, clearly showing signs of intoxication; she seemed to be sleeping at this moment.
"Aunt Everleigh." Seeing Cam Walker, Fenton Stuart greeted her simply.
Cam Walker raised her gaze and nced at him, "Belinda, is this... from drinking?"
Fenton Stuart pursed his Thin Lips and nodded slightly, "Yes, she was very happy today, so..."
Since her daughter was still underage, Cam Walker, of course, did not rmend her to drink. But since it had already happened, she didnt feel like saying much else.
"Whats happened to Belinda?" yton Howard also came over, and when he saw his intoxicated daughter, his Handsome Face slightly creased, obviously a bit displeased.
His usually well-behaved daughter, how could shee back like this after drinking?
"Lets not talk about this now. Anthony, hurry up, take her upstairs to her Room to sleep," Cam Walker said, then followed Anthony Chambers up to the Second Floor with him. The source of th?s content is find~novel
After cing her On the Bed in thefortable bed, Fenton Stuart took onest look at her before turning and heading downstairs, leaving the Howard home.
Watching his departing figure, Cam Walker couldnt help thinking: Today, their daughter said she was going to meet Audrey Jenkins, yet it was Anthony who brought her back. It seems that for now, she didnt want them to know about her rtionship with Anthony.
***
The next day
Early in the morning, Belinda Howard woke up feeling a bit of a headache and woozy.
Chapter 1540: Graduation Gift
Chapter 1540: Chapter 1540: Graduation Gift
Looking at the sun outside the window, it was obvious that it was already quitete.
Thankfully, today is Sunday, so there are no sses to attend.
But, why did she sleep sote?
Sitting up and furrowing her brows, she seemed to hardly remember anything about yesterday.
She only remembered that it was a good day, she was very happy, and raised a ss in celebration with Audrey Jenkins, and then...
It seems she got drunk? She couldnt remember anything, not even how she got home!
At this moment, the room door was pushed open and Cam Walker came in.
Seeing her daughter already awake, she smiled faintly and approached the bedside.
"Belinda, are you awake?"
Belinda Howard lifted her head, her eyes groggy as she looked at her mother, "Mother."
"Its already 9:30, hurry up ande down for breakfast." Worried about her daughter being hungry, Cam Walker hurriedly went to the wardrobe to get her some clothes.
Realizing it waste, Belinda Howard didnt linger in bed and instead got out from under the bedding and started getting dressed while questioning her mother.
"Mother, howe I slept sote?"
Seeing the puzzled look on her daughters face, Cam Walker couldnt help but chuckle, "You were drunkst night, and it was your brother Fenton who brought you back."
Upon hearing this, Belinda Howards hands paused while putting on her clothes.
She really got drunkst night? She didnt do anything embarrassing, did she?
They say some people bepletely different when drunk, she wondered what she was likest night, hoping she didnt do anything excessively embarrassing?
After changing her clothes and freshening up, Belinda Howard went downstairs for breakfast.
Because she had to prepare the tunes for the final, she spent almost the whole day at home practicing the pieces for thepetition.
.
During these days, nothing was more anticipated than summer vacation.
However, Belinda Howard knew all too well that the arrival of summer vacation meant Fenton Stuarts graduation day was near, which also meant they might be separated.
Tomorrow is the graduation ceremony for the three Stuart siblings.
In the afternoon, Belinda Howard sat on the sofa in the Living Room, contemting what gifts to give the three Stuart siblings tomorrow.
"Sister, what are you thinking about? You seem so focused?"
Just as Belinda Howard was deep in thought, Karina Tte approached.
Turning her head, she nced at her little brother, Belinda Howard had a sudden impulse.
"Karina, how about we go shopping?"
Facing her abrupt suggestion, Karina Tte was slightly taken aback.
Shopping?
"Youre going out?"
Belinda Howard nodded, "Yeah, tomorrow is Brother Eduardo and the others graduation ceremony. Im thinking about what gifts to get for them."
"I see, sure!" Karina Tte seemed somewhat excited.
Since both parents werent home today, they had more freedom!
The siblings decided to go and half an hourter, they arrived at the busiest area of E City, arge shopping mall.
After browsing for nearly an hour, Belinda Howard had selected gifts for Isaac Stuart and Amelia Stuart, but she still hadnt found a suitable one for Fenton Stuart.
It was at this moment that her gaze unintentionally caught a glimpse of a fountain pen.
Giving a fountain pen at graduation seemed like a nice choice, right?
But then, its said that giving pens between lovers is bad luck. If she chose a fountain pen for Brother Fenton, would he dislike it?
Standing in front of the counter, Belinda Howard hesitated, her eyes still fixed on that uniquely designed pen.
At this time, the counter Lady approached, smiling at her while taking out the pen.
"Lady, you have good taste. This fountain pen has juste onto the market and its thest one avable." The rightful source is fin?novel
Chapter 1541: The Significance of the Fountain Pen
Chapter 1541: Chapter 1541: The Significance of the Fountain Pen
Listening to thedy at the counter, Belinda Howard smiled with an unnatural expression, "Umm, wouldnt it be inappropriate to give a fountain pen to a lover?"
No sooner had she spoken than thedy at the counter could reply, yton Howard, at her side, widened his eyes in surprise, looking at his older sister, "Sister! Do you already have a lover? Didnt you say it was to pick a gift for Brother Anthony and them?"
Belinda turned her head, saw her little brothers astonished expression, couldnt help but look around, relieved that no one was paying attention to them.
At this moment, she realized that she had inadvertently revealed something.
"I was just asking," she casually found an excuse, thinking her 12-year-old brother should be easy to fool.
Then, she turned her head again to look at thedy at the counter.
Thedy at the counter smiled, as if she saw right through her little thoughts.
"Its not necessarily the case. Some people say that giving a pen means erasing a debt, but for a man, a fountain pen is like a choice in life. A good pen, once hes used to it, he wont easily change it. Instead, it will remind him of someone and enhance the feelings between two people!"
After thedy at the counter finished speaking with a smile, Belinda couldnt help but be moved.
She knew well that, as salespeople, they naturally have a variety of persuasions to convince you to buy their products.
But the words of thisdy seemed to make quite a lot of sense.
After graduation, Brother Luke will officially enter society and take over Baron Stuarts Uncles business; at that time, the most used item will probably be a fountain pen.
Just thinking of him sitting in the office, using her pen every time he reviews documents, the corners of Belindas mouth couldnt help but lift into a nice curve.
In the end, she decided, she will give a fountain pen!
After selecting the gift, the siblings left the shopping mall, and it was already dinnertime.
Since Cam Walker and yton Howard had gone to a banquet, only the two of them were left at home. Plus, yton really wanted Korean cuisine, so the siblings found a Korean restaurant to sit down in after wandering all afternoon, indeed feeling somewhat hungry.
While waiting for their meal, Belinda got up and went to the restroom.
Coming back, she was surprised to see that at this moment, her little brother yton was besieged by several people...
What happened?
Seeing the scene before her, Belinda was stunned, then walked over, pushed through the crowd, and saw a middle-aged woman with one hand on her hip, berating her little brother!
"You little bastard, what did you say!? Say it again!?"
Looking at the fierce middle-aged woman before him, yton remained calm and spoke lightly, "Its true, an ugly woman, both fat and short."
The ugly fat woman dared to call him a little bastard!
"You!" When the middle-aged woman was addressed by yton like that, she was so angry she was at a loss for words, her arm shaking while pointing at yton, unable to think of a retort!
"You, you, you! Just you wait, see how Ill deal with you!" In the end, the middle-aged woman barked an order, "Come here!"
Then, four men in ck suits approached; they appeared to be the womans bodyguards.
Facing the four burly men, yton was still unafraid and unfazed by the situation before him!
However, off to the side, Belinda was quite frightened. What did these people want to do?
"Hey! What are you trying to do?" Seeing the scene before her, Belinda was scared and couldnt help but step in front of her brother, looking at the four men and the middle-aged woman. Follow current nov?ls on F?nd-Novel
Chapter 1542: Encounter Trouble
Chapter 1542: Chapter 1542: Encounter Trouble
For the appearance of Belinda Howard, the middle-aged woman was unimpressed and continued to distort her face while ring at Karina Tte!
How dare this brat belittle her status like that; she would show him today who was in charge!
"Attack!"manded the woman, and following that, four bodyguards in ck suits gathered around and cornered Karina Tte.
"Sister, step aside!" Worried that his older sister might get hurt, Karina Tte pushed her backwards, then rolled up his sleeves, clearly ready to fight.
Seeing this stance, Belinda Howard was terrified. What on earth was going on?
Just as she was about to step forward to ask the reason, in front of her, Karina Tte had already started brawling with the four men.
At this moment, not only was the restaurant in an uproar, but some of the customers dining were also standing up, those who could run did so, those who could hide did that, and some even stood aside to watch the scene with excitement, as if it were a spectacle.
Updates are released by find{n}ovel
Watching this shocking scene, Belinda Howard felt helpless with worry, unable to step forward and help, could only watch as the four bodyguards cornered her little brother!
Although Karina Tte was only 12 years old, he was agile; after all, he was yton Howards son and had learned great martial skills from a young age!
However, against four burly men, he wasnt able to gain an upper hand for a moment, nor was he at a disadvantage; thus he dashed and leapt around the restaurant, hopping up and down as if ying hide and seek with the bodyguards.
"Catch him already!" Seeing him dart and kick around the restaurant, and her bodyguards seemingly unable to catch him, the woman grew impatient, surprised at such skills from a mere kid!
She knew that her bodyguards were one in a hundred, and yet they couldnt catch a little boy, which infuriated her!
"Karina Tte, be careful!" Belinda Howard, standing at the side, was desperately anxious and watched the scene with bated breath!
"Come on,e catch me!" Karina Tte, on the other hand, was having a great time, asionally making faces at the bodyguards, thoroughly enjoying himself!
At that moment, the middle-aged woman standing aside turned her gaze towards Belinda Howard and then gave an order, "Stop chasing him, catch that girl for me!"
After the middle-aged womansmand, the men in ck suits turned their heads and directed their gaze towards the anxious Belinda Howard.
Seeing this, Karina Tte also stopped, sensing trouble!
"Sister, run!"
Belinda Howard, in the heat of the moment, simply stared nkly at them, still not realizing what was happening!
Just as the bodyguards reached out their hands, intending to grab her, at her side, Belinda Howard felt clearly a strong arm grab her, and then she felt a force pulling her backward, running towards the direction of the restaurant doorway!
Seeing this, Karina Tte also lept down from the dining table top and rushed toward the direction of the front door.
Just like that, Belinda Howard was pulled forward by a figure until they reached a corner spot, where they finally stopped.
Seeing Horion Jones suddenly appear in front of her, she couldnt help but feel surprised.
"Horion Jones? Howe..." Why would he suddenly appear here?
Horion Jones checked behind him to make sure they werent followed, then turned around, panting as he looked at Belinda Howard, "Are you alright?"
Belinda Howard looked up at him, then shook her head, "Im fine."
Chapter 1543 Karina Tanette’s Suspicions
Chapter 1543: Chapter 1543 Karina Ttes Suspicions
At this moment, Karina Tte also chased after them, ncing back from time to time.
"Sister, are you alright!?"
Upon seeing her little brother, Belinda Howard inspected him from top to bottom, all around, and only after confirming that he was unharmed did she finally breathe a sigh of relief.
Suddenly, as if she remembered something, she eximed in rm, "Oh no!"
Horion Jones and Karina Tte both turned their heads, looking at her with surprise, and asked in unison, "Whats wrong?"
Belinda Howard turned her head and looked at her little brother Karina, "The gift we bought is still at that restaurant."
"Ill go and get it!" Without a second thought, Karina Tte turned around to head back to the restaurant they had just left.
However, just as he turned around, his arm was grabbed by a hand.
"How about this: you guys wait for me in that cafeteria, and Ill go get it for you!" said Horion Jones with a smile, leaving the siblings momentarily at a loss for words.
Belinda Howard was somewhat worried. After all, those people were just menacing; going back there would be like walking into a trap, wouldnt it?
She hesitated and looked at Horion Jones with concern.
As if sensing her worry, Horion Jones said with a smile, "Dont worry, theyre after you two siblings, not me."
After he spoke, he smiled easily and then turned to head towards the direction of the restaurant they had visited before.
ten plus minutester, Horion Jones did indeed arrive at the cafeteria with the gifts the siblings had previously purchased, and Belinda Howard was naturally filled with gratitude.
"Thank you." Receiving the gift, Belinda Howard sincerely thanked him.
"No need." Horion Jones replied with a gentle smile.
The three of them sat in the cafeteria, ordering two cups of coffee and some food, because Karina Tte was extremely hungry.
"By the way, Karina, how did you end up offending those people?" Belinda Howard couldnt help but turn to her little brother, asking for the reason.
For original chapters go to
Karina Tte pouted, and while eating, he exined, "It wasnt much. That ugly woman brushed against me with her bag when she passed by me. She not only didnt apologize but also called me a little mongrel. I got angry and just called her an ugly woman, and then she got mad and called over her bodyguards."
Karina Tte gave a simple recounting before continuing to eat.
Then, he curiously turned his gaze towards Horion Jones sitting across from him, before looking at his older sister, "Sister, who is he?"
Belinda Howard paused for a moment, her eyes flickered towards Horion Jones on the side and then she smiled, "Hes a ssmate."
Karina Tte responded with an "Oh," but at the bottom of those dark eyes, as if discovering a secret, his gaze shifted back and forth between the two faces.
This male student... seems to look at his sister differently every time; could he be the lover the sister mentioned?
As the evening grewte, at 8:10 PM, Belinda Howard received a phone call from her mother, Cam Walker.
The parents returned home and were puzzled not to find their children.
After hanging up the phone, Belinda Howard said goodbye to Horion Jones, and the siblings then left the cafeteria.
Once back home, Belinda Howard felt somewhat exhausted. After greeting her parents, she went upstairs to take a bath.
After the bath, lying on the European princess bed, Belinda Howard picked up the fountain pen, wondering if Brother Luke would like the gift she chose for him!
.
The next day
Early in the morning, Emily Walker arrived at Saintoro Academy to attend the graduation ceremony of her three children, and Belinda Howard along with her siblings naturally attended as well!
Chapter 1544: The Person My Older Sister Likes
Chapter 1544: Chapter 1544: The Person My Older Sister Likes
"Come on, lets take a picture!" Emily Walker held the camera, from kindergarten to University, she never forgot to take photos to keep memories.
After the graduation ceremony ended, Emily decided to give the time to the children, and she went home by herself.
Five teenagers walked to the School Gate Entrance, preparing to celebrate, when suddenly, a voice came from Behind.
"Belinda!"
Hearing someone calling her, Belinda Howard stopped, turned her head, and saw Horion Jones waving at her Not Far Away.
She paused, and her line of sight involuntarily nced at Anthony Chambers.
She knew that what Brother Luke minded the most was Horion Jones.
"Why are you here too?" As she watched Horion Jonesing over, Belinda Howard moved forward a few steps with a somewhat unnatural face, fearing that her Brother Luke might misunderstand something.
Horion Jones came over and looked at her with a faint smile, "I came to attend a Friends graduation ceremony, are you all leaving now?"
Belinda Howard nodded, and in order not to upset Anthony Chambers, she could only try to speak as little as possible.
However, this behavior, in the eyes of Karina Tte, was not seen the same way.
Standing Behind Belinda Howard, Karina Tte saw the slightly awkward expression on his sisters face and thought it was the shy expression she had when seeing the person she liked. He tilted his head and whispered to Anthony Chambers who was standing Beside him by chance.
"The person my sister likes."
Although he spoke very softly, Anthony Chambers heard it clearly, and couldnt help but frown, turning his head to look at Karina Tte.
His sister likes a guy? Horion Jones?
Watching the two chatting andughing, Anthony Chambers face inevitably turned gloomy.
Beside him, watching the two whispering, Eduardo Ino also frowned lightly, his face filled with confusion and iprehension.
After a brief chat, Belinda Howard turned around, rejoined the main group, but found Anthony Chambers face looked rather dark.
She involuntarily paused, and the smile on her face froze.
Was it just a simple greeting and he got angry?
Anthony Chambers gave her a nce, then turned around displeasedly and headed towards the Campus Entrance.
The group arrived at the Colorful Club, found a Private Room, and decided to celebrate properly.
Inside the Private Room, Anthony Chambers was continuously gloomy, clearly not happy.
This atmosphere felt somewhat oppressive; Eduardo Ino and Amelia Stuart were also clueless.
It was fine when leaving the campus, so why was he unhappy now?
?????? ???? f?ndnovel
On the side, Karina Tte was quitefortable, eating desserts by himself,pletely unaware of the ufortable atmosphere.
"By the way, I bought gifts for you all!"
Belinda Howard tried to break the awkward atmosphere, taking out the gifts she had prepared yesterday from behind the paper bag.
Hearing about the gifts, Eduardo Ino and Amelia Stuart were naturally very excited, eyes fixated as she took out the gifts.
"This is for Brother Eduardo, and this is for Sister Amelia!" Belinda Howard took out the gifts and handed them over with a smile.
The siblings couldnt wait to open the gifts; Eduardo Inos gift was a scarf, although it was Summer now, Belinda Howard remembered that Eduardo Ino liked wearing scarves in Winter.
Amelia Stuarts was a unique Crystal Anklet, though not very expensive gifts, the siblings were very happy upon seeing them.
Holding thest gift, Belinda Howards line of sight nced towards Anthony Chambers, who was still sitting Inside the Sofa silently.
Chapter 1545: Isn’t That Supposed to Be a Gift for Your Lover?
Chapter 1545: Chapter 1545: Isnt That Supposed to Be a Gift for Your Lover?
She wasnt clear about what exactly was upsetting him. Was it just because she had talked a few more words with Horion Jones?
If that was really the case, then he was being way too petty.
Holding the rectangr box, Belinda Howard pursed her lips and hesitated for a good while before slowly getting up and sitting down next to Anthony Chambers.
"Brother Luke, this... is for you."
Although the two of them had not officially made their rtionship public, Eduardo Ino and Amelia Stuart both knew what was going on between them. At this moment, watching Belinda Howard walk up with the gift, they couldnt help but be curious about what exactly she was giving to Anthony Chambers.
At this moment, Karina Tte, who had been busy eating, couldnt help but raise her line of sight, and when she saw the familiar rectangr box in her sisters hands, she was momentarily stunned.
Wasnt that the fountain pen she bought yesterday? Wasnt it supposed to be a gift for a lover? Howe...
"Sister, didnt you say that was supposed to be for your lover? Why are you giving it to Brother Anthony now? Isnt your lover that Horion Jones guy? The one from just now, right?"
As she gazed at the gift in her hands, Karina Tte suddenly spoke up!
She remembered her sister saying yesterday that the fountain pen was a gift for her lover, but wasnt her lover the Horion Jones who saved her yesterday? Then why was she giving the fountain pen to Brother Anthony now?
No sooner had these words escaped her mouth than everyone in the private room turned their gaze, fixating on Karina Tte.
At this moment, Anthony Chambers involuntarily lowered his gaze, reflecting on the words that Karina Tte had blurted out.
A gift for a lover?
He lifted his eyelid, his gaze settling on Belinda Howards delicate cheeks, only to see that her face was currently flushed red, her expression slightly unnatural.
The sudden outburst from her little brother made Belinda Howards cheeks turn red.
An offhand remark about a lover she made yesterday had been so unexpectedly brought up by him!
"Karina, can you please not blurt out nonsense?!" She quietlyined, looking somewhat dissatisfied.
Witnessing the gift in her hands, Anthony Chambers didnt say a word and took it over, then opened it to see a beautiful fountain pen inside.
All at once, his mood improved significantly, a subtle, inconspicuous smile appearing on his face, which had been overcast just moments ago.
After being chided by his sister, Karina Tte immediately stopped talking and silently lowered his head, continuing to eat his snacks.
The dark cloud on Anthony Chamberss face cleared, and instantly, the atmosphere in the entire private room lightened considerably, much to Eduardo Inos and Amelia Stuarts relief.
Being born of the same parents, howe Big Brothers broody appearance was so frightening? Unlike Second Brother, who always gave off a vibe of being friendly and polite!
Seeing his mood vastly improved, Belinda Howard still appeared somewhat baffled. He was just unhappy a moment ago, and now he suddenly brightened up. Was it because of the gift she gave him?
Could it mean that he really liked the fountain pen she gave him?
Thinking about this, the corners of Belinda Howards mouth couldnt help but curl up slightly.
At this time, the private room door was pushed open by a waiter, and the wine they had ordered was brought in.
However, when she saw that the waiter was Audrey Jenkins, the smile on Belinda Howards face immediately stiffened.
"Wendis Wilnese? Howe..." Howe she was wearing a waiters clothes?
Looking at the iing Audrey Jenkins, Belinda Howard was full of astonishment.
Wasnt she epted as a model half a month ago? Why was she still working here as a waitress?
?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find[?]ovel
At this time, Anthony Chambers also couldnt help but raise his gaze, looking towards Audrey Jenkins.
Chapter 1546: Chance Encounter with Audrey Jenkins
Chapter 1546: Chapter 1546: Chance Encounter with Audrey Jenkins
Running into the two here, Audrey Jenkins was quite surprised.
She slightly lifted the corners of her mouth, revealing a light smile, "Belinda, why is it you guys?"
Belinda Howard stood up and walked towards Audrey Jenkins, holding her hand, her eyes filled with confusion, "Audrey, didnt you go to Company X to be a model? Why are you still working here as a waitress?"
Since theyst parted, they indeed hadnt seen much of each other in the past few days, and Belinda thought Audrey was busy, so she didnt ask further.
Moreover, she and Fenton Stuart had visited the restaurant where Audrey used to work, and the boss said she had resigned and no longer worked there, so she had always thought that Audrey had officially entered the model industry, only to find her here unexpectedly.
The Colorful Club, this was the ce where Audrey formerly worked temporarily.
Chapters first released on find?novel
Facing Belindas words, Audreys originally smiling face couldnt help but turn somewhat gloomy.
"Uh, its true I was at Company X, but..." Audrey paused.
After that introduction, she indeed officially signed with Company X and became one of their models, thinking she was about to embark on a stars path.
However, what she hadnt expected was, even though the contract was signed, Money Boss Morgan hadnt arranged any work for her, meaning, although officially a model under Company X, she was in reality just idling there.
She had also approached Money Boss Morgan several times, and his answers always told her to wait, to wait until there was an opportunity, then naturally, she would get to walk the runway.
But she had been waiting half a month already, without a single bit of news, nominally a member of Company X, but actually, she felt like she was being kept on ice.
Out of necessity, she could onlye back here to take up temporary work to earn some living expenses.
Audrey Jenkins lifted her head, looking at Belinda Howard, "Money Boss Morgan said, theres currently no suitable opportunity for me to take the stage, but in a few days, he will arrange it."
After finishing, Audrey revealed a bittersweet smile.
It appears, even if by pulling some strings, her career path wouldnt be smooth sailing; all efforts still depended on herself.
Indeed, Fenton Stuart and Belinda Howard were only providing introductions, as for theter stages, it still depended on her own efforts.
Upon hearing this, Belinda Howard couldnt help but be a bit stunned.
She too thought that as long as Fenton Stuart helped with the introduction, she could embark on a smooth path to stardom, not expecting that to officially walk the runway, she would still need to continue waiting for an opportunity.
"Still waiting for an opportunity? Then you..."
"Its fine, Im doing quite well here working temporarily, and Money Boss Morgan also said, in two days theres an overseas opportunity, he will consider me first, dont worry, Ill inform you first thing!" Seeing her concerns, Audrey Jenkins smiled and spoke.
Inside the Sofa, Fenton Stuart also could not help but frown.
That Money Boss Morgan, seems to really think hes something.
But this is probably in line with the rules, if she wants to seed in entering that circle, everything still relies on her own efforts, as long as theres a chance to audition, with Audrey Jenkins qualifications, there should be no problem.
Hearing her say that, Belinda Howard didnt say anything more, she also believed that with a chance to audition, Audrey Jenkins would definitely be sessful!
"Oh, this is what you ordered, enjoy!" Audrey Jenkins came back to her senses, busily taking the food and drinks from the Trolley and cing them on the Tea Table Top in front of them.
Chapter 1547: No Drinking Wine
Chapter 1547: Chapter 1547: No Drinking Wine
Looking at her, Belinda Howard couldnt help but speak up, extending an invitation to Audrey Jenkins. "Wendis, today is Brother Luke and the others graduation day. Why dont you stay and celebrate with us?"
Although she knew that it was working hours for Audrey at the moment, speaking with the manager and taking a bit of time off shouldnt be a problem, right?
Upon hearing this, Audrey Jenkins line of sight involuntarily drifted to Anthony Chambers seated inside the sofa; today was indeed his graduation day.
ncing briefly at the whiskey on the table, Audrey Jenkins didnt think twice before pouring a cup, and then approached Anthony Chambers, "Congrattions, youve graduated. Starting from tomorrow, youll officially enter society!"
Watching her lift the wine ss, Anthony Chambers paused for a few seconds, then took a ss from nearby and quietly said, "Thank you."
Audrey Jenkins smiled, then after draining the red wine in the ss in one gulp, she took a long look at Anthony Chambers before turning her head to look at Belinda Howard.
"Belinda, Im really busy today and need to bring wine to other private rooms in a little while. I wont have time to join you all, you guys have fun!"
After quickly saying this, Audrey Jenkins hurriedly pushed the trolley out of the private room.
Watching her retreating figure, Belinda Howard didnt try to hold her back too much, perhaps realizing that she really was too busy.
After Audrey Jenkins left, the atmosphere in the private room became more lively.
Amelia Stuart picked up her wine ss, her mood very joyous C she had finally graduated!
For original chapters go to find[?]ovel
"Come on, in this special day, lets raise our sses and celebrate!"
In the private room, aside from Belinda Howard, the other four all picked up their wine sses.
However, noticing the ss of red wine in Belinda Howards hand, Anthony Chambers frowned slightly, the memory of thest time she got drunk and forcefully kissed him shing through his mind.
Suddenly, just as Belinda Howard was about to down the red wine in her ss, the ss was abruptly taken from her.
She turned back in surprise to see Anthony Chambers handing her a ss of fruit juice, "You drink this."
Looking at the orange fruit juice in the ss, Belinda Howard was taken aback for a few seconds.
Although she was not yet 18 years old, drinking a bit of red wine shouldnt be a problem, right? Andst time, she did drink cocktails, though she ended up passing out drunk C but this was red wine, so she likely wouldnt get drunk this time, right?
"Hey Big Brother! Its just red wine, its okay!" Amelia Stuart also felt that even though Belinda Howard wasnt 18 yet, she would be very soon, and that a little advance sampling of red wine shouldnt pose a problem.
As she said this, she moved to pick up the ss of wine in front of Anthony Chambers to give to Belinda Howard.
However, Anthony Chambers expression grew stern, "When I say no drinking, I mean no drinking."
Amelia Stuart was taken aback, her expression bing somewhat awkward.
Big Brother was being overly authoritative C had he forgotten that they started drinking red wine when they were just 16? Its just red wine, whats the harm!
Belinda Howard lifted her gaze, feeling that Anthony Chambers was making a mountain out of a molehill; it was just one ss of red wine, no big deal.
"Brother Luke, I can drink, its no problem," she said with a sweet smile, looking at Anthony Chambers.
Looking at her pure smile, Anthony Chambers face remained expressionless.
No problem? What if she, likest time, drank too much and started kissing people indiscriminately C kissing him was one thing, but what if she kissed someone else? What would he think then?
"Ive said it, drink fruit juice." His tone was still domineering, leaving no room for refusal.
Chapter 1548 Audrey Jenkins Encounters Trouble
Chapter 1548: Chapter 1548 Audrey Jenkins Encounters Trouble
In the end, Belinda Howard had no choice but to pick up the ss of fruit juice with resignation, just like Little Brother, being treated as a child.
After celebrating at the Colorful Club, the group was leaving the Private Room to head home, but upon passing another Private Room, they inadvertently saw Audrey Jenkins being harassed.
At this time, she was being pulled by two men, and her uniform was nearly stripped off her shoulders.
"Mister, please stop this, Im just a waiter, not an Apanying Drinking Lady!" At the Private Room Door Entrance, Audrey Jenkins tried to break free from the two mens grasp, her face showing reluctance!
"Working in Such ce and still trying to act all noble, isnt it all about Money? Old Master here has plenty, as long as youe in and keep uspany nicely, all this Money will be Yours!" said one of the men as he took out a stack of bills from his pocket and unted them before Audrey Jenkinss eyes, exuding arrogance.
Looking at the stack of bills before her, for Audrey Jenkins it might represent several Months living expenses, but she scorned the idea of earning it by keepingpany with clients.
"Mister, please show some respect!" Audrey Jenkinss face darkened several shades as she stared at the man in front of her.
If it was about using her body to make Money, she could have done so long ago, much more than just this little amount!
Seeing her reaction, The Man seemed to grow impatient. In their eyes, no one who worked Here was innocent; werent they all just trying to rake in more tips?
Moreover, he was only bothering with her because he thought she was fairly attractive; ordinary people he didnt even care for.
"Whats the matter with you, waiter? Do I really need to make your managere out here?"
"Even if you called the manager, my answer would still be the same: I am not an Apanying Drinking Lady!" Audrey Jenkins raised her gaze, speaking with resolute eyes.
Content originallyes from FindNovel
But her stubborn attitude clearly provoked the mans fury.
"I really dont believe this, Old Master spends Money here and cant even get a little waiter toply?" As soon as the words fell, the man started to use force, wrapping his hands around Audrey Jenkins and attempting to drag her into the Private Room.
"What are you doing, let go of me!" Audrey Jenkins struggled, her face full of unwillingness.
Witnessing this scene, Belinda Howard was furious and about to step forward to stop it, when Fenton Stuart stood out with an extended hand,ying it directly on the shoulder of the man who was forcibly holding Audrey Jenkins.
Feeling a handy on his shoulder, the man couldnt help turning his head, only to see Fenton Stuarts chillingly Handsome Face.
Following that, before the man could react, he was suddenly struck hard in the abdomen, sending him flying from the Private Room Door Entrance into the Private Room!
Fenton Stuarts kick immediately caused a disturbance inside the Private Room, and very soon Several Men came out.
Belinda Howard quickly went over, pulling Audrey Jenkins aside and asking, "Wendis Wilnese, are you okay?"
Audrey Jenkins raised her head, looked at her, then shook her head indicating she was fine.
Then, she turned her line of sight,nding it on the exquisite profile of Fenton Stuarts face.
Once again, he rescued her from the hands of others.
In an Instant, Audrey Jenkins found her gaze unable to leave Fenton Stuarts face, and her heart sank deeply for him.
Belinda Howard raised her line of sight, only to see Audrey Jenkins continuously gazing at Fenton Stuart, and couldnt help but feel stunned.
Suddenly, a strange emotion rose in her heart.
She turned her head, looking at Fenton Stuart and then at Audrey Jenkins, her heart filled with mixed feelings, indescribable.
Chapter 1549: A Chance Encounter with Horion Jones
Chapter 1549: Chapter 1549: A Chance Encounter with Horion Jones
Watching several mene out of the private room, Isaac Stuart and Amelia Stuart also couldnt help but step forward a few steps. It was an obvious prelude to a fight, and Belinda Howard naturally stepped forward as well.
Amelia Stuart turned her head and saw Belinda Howard, who was a head shorter, also stepping out. With a wave of her hand, she couldnt help but say, "Youre just a kid, stand aside!"
In an instant, at the entrance to the private room, Anthony Chambers and others started brawling with the people from that room. Within just a few minutes, all of those men were beaten to the ground.
After leaving the Colorful Club, Belinda Howard felt that the work here wasnt suitable for Audrey Jenkins, and fearing that she might encounter simr incidents in the future, she persuaded her not to work here anymore.
But Audrey Jenkins just forced a smile.
Alone in this metropolis, she doesnt have the luxury of choosing her jobits the other way around.
"Its okay, dont worry too much about it. Once I start my official performances, Ill quit this job anyway. Its just a matter of a few days."
Seeing Belinda Howards concern, Audrey Jenkins smiled.
Hearing her say that, Belinda Howard was still worried but didnt say anything more.
She looked up, wanting to say somethingforting to her, but realized that at this moment, Audrey Jenkinss gaze involuntarily fell on Anthony Stuart again.
She was stunned, suddenly feeling the illusion that Wendis also liked Brother Luke.
But was it really just her illusion?
For a moment, Belinda Howard didnt want to think deeply about the question, hoping that all of this was indeed just her own misconception.
----------
After summer vacation started, Belinda Howard stayed idle at home almost every day. Of course, with her final round of thepetition half a month away, she spent her free time practicing in the back garden.
Recently, she had been worried about Audrey Jenkins and wondered how she was doing now.
Putting down her violin, she decided to make a phone call to Audrey Jenkins.
However, the phone rang for a long time, but no one answered. So, she tried again, yet there was still no answer.
She couldnt help but be worried. Thinking about the incident that happenedst time at the Colorful Club, her anxiety grew.
"Mother, Im going out for a bit!"
After greeting her mother, Belinda Howard hurriedly left home and took a taxi to Audrey Jenkinss ce.
She pressed the doorbell for a long time, but still, there was no response, which puzzled her.
Where on earth could Wendis have gone?
??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ??
With a gloomy expression, Belinda Howard left the old apartment building and walked alone by the roadside.
At this moment, in the center of the Square Building, a clear and beautiful silhouette appeared on the silver screen. If Belinda Howard hadnt looked carefully again and again, she wouldnt have recognized that the beautiful figure was actually Audrey Jenkins!
Looking at the familiar figure, the pretty face, the corners of Belinda Howards mouth couldnt help but turn up slightly. It seemed that Wendis had indeed made her official debut!
Just as she was feeling happy for Audrey Jenkins, someone suddenly tapped on her shoulder from behind.
She turned her head and nced in the direction behind her, only to find no one there.
However, to her left, a familiar voice sounded.
"What are you looking at?"
Belinda Howard turned her head and saw Horion Joness handsome face, which took her by surprise.
"Horion Jones?"
Following the direction of her gaze from before, Horion Jones also saw Audrey Jenkinss beautiful figure on the silver screen, "Do you know that model?"
Belinda Howard smiled, "My friend."
Chapter 1550: Horion Jones’s Invitation
Chapter 1550: Chapter 1550: Horion Joness Invitation
The two of them chatted as they walked, eventually sitting down in a cafeteria.
"By the way, Im hosting a party this weekend, are you interested ining?"
Upon hearing this, Belinda Howard was momentarily stunned.
For gatherings like ssmate reunions and parties, shed never been much interested, simply smiling and shaking her head to decline politely, "No, Im busy preparing for apetition."
"Really cant make it?" Horion Jones looked somewhat disappointed as he continued, "That day, its my birthday."
As he finished his sentence, Belinda couldnt help but be taken aback.
So, it was his birthday this weekend?
If thats the case, would it seem very impolite of her not to go?
After all, he had helped her out time and time again.
Thinking of this, Belinda couldnt help but hesitate.
"I... Ill see. If Im not busy that day, Ill go."
By saying this, she had half-agreed, which naturally made Horion Jones overjoyed!
"Really? Then Ill wait for you. You muste!"
Belinda smiled, her concern actually being about Fenton Stuart.
But it was just attending a birthday party, and she wasnt the only one going, so it should be fine, right?
In order not to cause any misunderstandings with Fenton Stuart, Belinda decided to talk to him before going to Horion Joness birthday party.
But on the very day, Fenton Stuart was called away to a subsidiary office in F City on short notice.
She hadnt expected that just after graduation, hed be entering thepany to take over the business.
Belinda tried calling him several times, but the phone remained off, leaving her confused. Perhaps his cell phone was out of battery?
As the sky dimmed, she checked the time; it was already six thirty at night.
At this moment, her cell phone suddenly rang.
Thinking it was Fenton Stuart getting back to her, she picked it up only to find that it was Horion Jones who had called.
???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel
"Hello? Im already at your home gate!" As soon as the call connected, Horions lively voice came through.
Belinda couldnt help but be surprised.
He was at her home gate already?
Indeed, he had asked for her address yesterday; so it was to pick her up.
After informing her parents, Belinda left the home gate and approached Horion Jones, "Actually, I couldve just taken a taxi over."
"It doesnt matter; I dont have anything else to do right now anyway." Horion Jones said with a smile, leaning sideways to open the car door for the co-driver, gesturing for her to sit.
Nothing to do?
Today he was the guest of honor; how could he possibly have nothing to do.
After a 20-minute journey, Horions car stopped in front of a building with European-style architecture.
After getting out of the car and entering the vi, Belinda Howard was surprised to find that, although it was Horion Joness birthday, his parents were nowhere to be seen.
Upon inquiring, Belinda learned that the vi was only upied by Horion Jones himself, with his parents currently overseas, visiting him only asionally.
The vi was divided into front and back sections, with a courtyard in between, which was now filled with guests.
Among these people, Belinda spotted a few ssmates, but most she was unfamiliar with and didnt really know.
The party was set up by the outdoor swimming pool, and Belinda clearly noticed many people in swimsuits frolicking in the swimming pool.
"Not quitefortable?" Seeing her maintaining a calm demeanor, Horion Jones couldnt help but turn his head to look at Belinda, worried she might find the party dull.
Chapter 1551: Your Girlfriend?
Chapter 1551: Chapter 1551: Your Girlfriend?
Belinda Howard turned her head upon hearing the voice and smiled at Horion Jones, "Not at all."
Seeing the two arrive, many of Horion Joness friends in the courtyard waved and greeted him one by one.
At this moment, a figure ran over, "You sly dog, abandoning us all just to pick up this beauty, huh? Quick, introduce us, is she your girlfriend?"
The one who came running over was a male student who looked about the same age as Horion Jones, whom Belinda Howard did not know.
However, his reference to girlfriend just now made her feel slightly ufortable.
Horion Jones looked at his friend, neither confirming nor denying, but simply smiled lightly, "Her name is Belinda Howard."
"Beauty, hello! Im Horions friend, Steve Spencer."
Seeing the hand that suddenly stretched out, Belinda Howard smiled politely, shook it, and then quickly let go, without much further conversation.
"Hey, when did you get such a beautiful girlfriend without even telling me?" Looking at the delicate and pretty Belinda Howard, Steve Spencer couldnt help but nudge Horion Joness arm with his shoulder, showing a hint ofint.
Although Steve Spencer spoke in a very low and soft voice, Belinda Howard still heard clearly and was about to deny it.
"I am not"
This text is hosted at f?ndnovel
"Dont you think youre talking a bit too much today? Go roll away and y."
Just as Belinda Howard was about to speak, Horion Jones spoke over her to his buddy.
Hearing this, Steve Spencer pursed his lips, thinking that Horion Jones was only annoyed at him for being too much of a third wheel, and with good sense, he stepped aside, leaving space for the two of them.
Watching his friend leave, Horion Jones then turned around and looked at Belinda Howard with a slight apology, "Thats just how my friends are, dont take their words to heart."
Belinda Howard pursed her lips and smiled. Although his friends words were indeed somewhat annoying, the ignorant were not guilty, so there was no need for her to take it too seriously.
"Its okay." She said with a smile, suddenly recalling something as she took out the gift from the paper bag in her hand, "Oh right, this is for you, happy birthday!"
Horion Jones happily epted the gift from her hand.
"Would you like to take a look inside?" He invited sincerely.
Belinda Howard was taken aback for two seconds, then she turned her head and nced at the people ying around. Although some were her ssmates, most of them disliked her, and the other half, she didnt know at all. Out of boredom, she smiled and nodded, "Sure."
It was hard to imagine that such arge building was only inhabited by Horion Jones alone didnt he find it lonely?
Following Horion Jones, they entered the luxurious building; inside the living room with its brightly lit lights, Belinda Howard noticed that the wall was adorned with famous paintings from around the world, making it clear that Horion Joness family background must be quite substantial.
Belinda Howard stood by the wall, looking up to appreciate the famous paintings, while Horion Jones with a ss of champagne in his hand came over.
"Here, have a drink."
Seeing the tall ss in his hand, Belinda Howard took it without thinking, then showed a slight smile, turned her head, and continued to appreciate the paintings.
"These are collected by my father, but Im not very knowledgeable about them," he said.
Belinda Howard turned around and smiled, actually she was also not very knowledgeable about famous paintings, but because her mother liked them, she would asionally pay some attention.
Chapter 1552: Not Drunk Again, Are You?
Chapter 1552: Chapter 1552: Not Drunk Again, Are You?
The two of them wandered from the Living Room to the Balcony on the Second Floor, looking at the frolicking figures Downstairs. Belinda Howard held a Champagne ss in hand, standing on the Balcony, perhaps really a bit thirsty, and unknowingly, she had finished one cup of Champagne.
Moreover, it was her first time drinking this Stuff, and she found the taste quite pleasant, sweet and fruity.
Seeing her wine ss empty, Horion Jones couldnt help but smile, and after a short while, he brought over a whole bottle of Champagne.
Belinda Howard didnt pay too much attention to it; she simply found the Champagne quite tasty, so she had another ss.
At first, she didnt feel much, but after three sses, she started to feel a little heavy-headed and unsteady on her feet.
Could she be drunk again?
Facing the evening breeze, Belinda Howard tried to shake her head a bit, and now she seemed a bit more sober.
It seemed that she was indeed a bit drunk.
"Would you like some more?" Seeing her finish three sses, Horion Jones asked with a smile.
Belinda Howard looked up and shook her head with a smile, "No need."
If she kept drinking, she would truly be drunk!
Seeing her shaking her head, Horion Jones did not insist, but instead put the nearly empty Champagne bottle aside, then invited Belinda Howard to visit other ces.
At this moment, after leaving the Balcony, Belinda Howard felt that her steps were somewhat floating; bad news, she might really be drunk.
After a few steps, her body started to lean, and she seemed unable to stand steadily.
Horion Jones noticed and couldnt help but reach out his hand to support her swaying body, asking with concern, "Are you drunk?"
Belinda Howard raised her head and looked at the man in front of her. Somehow, the Horion Jones in front of her suddenly turned into Anthony Chambers.
She smiled foolishly and murmured, "Brother Luke... why are you here too?"
Hearing this, Horion Jones was taken aback.
"Uh, Im Horion Jones."
"Hehe... didnt you go to F City? Howe youre back so soon?" Belinda Howard was still foolishly smiling, gazing at the man before her.
But following that, the face in front of her started to blur, making it a bit hard to see clearly.
She shook her head to try and clear her line of sight. When she looked up again, what appeared was Horion Joness Handsome Face.
"Belinda, are you okay?"
Looking at Horion Jones in front of her, Belinda Howard was startled for a moment, then tapped her own head with her hand, "I... seem a bit drunk."
Horion Jones, looking at her, couldnt help but frown, seemingly surprised that she couldnt hold her liquor so well; just three sses of Champagne, and she was already intoxicated.
"Then, shall I help you to the sofa to rest for a bit?"
Belinda Howard was feeling dizzy and disoriented, so she just nodded her head in a daze, "Okay."
The two came to the Living Room Downstairs. Champagne is just like this, when you drink it, it doesnt seem potent, but as time passes, Belinda Howard could hardly bear it any longer. Sheid down Inside the Sofa, feeling very ufortable.
Meanwhile, Horion Jones also looked at her with some concern.
Outside, a loudmotion could be heard clearly Inside Living Room. Belinda Howard closed her eyes, seemingly irritated by these noises, so she turned over, adjusting her sleeping position to another Direction.
Noticing her furrowed brows, Horion Jones looked towards the direction Outside the Door; the noise was too loud, and he was worried it would disturb her rest. He then bent down to look at her, who had already fallen asleep Inside the Sofa.
"Belinda? Belinda Howard?" Get full chapters from find?novel
Chapter 1553: The Man’s Voice on the Phone
Chapter 1553: Chapter 1553: The Mans Voice on the Phone
Inside the Sofa, Belinda Howard slept deeply, and Horion Jones could clearly see the rise and fall of her chest.
She fell asleep so quickly?
Just then, people outside were having a st, and even the sound system was turned on, the entire Courtyard was wildly lively!
Belinda Howard furrowed her brows, clearly resisting the raucous noise.
To let her rest quietly, Horion Jones approached the sofa, suddenly lifted the sleeping her, and headed toward the Second Floor.
Entering a Guest Room, Horion Jones ced her on the soft Large Bed. No sooner had he set her down than a burst of cell phone ringtone sounded.
The ringtone came from inside Belinda Howards Bag, and Horion Jones took out the Cell Phone to look, spotting at a nce the caller ID on the screen: Luke.
It must be the Brother Luke she talks about.
After hesitating for A little while, Horion Jones answered the phone with a calm expression.
On the phone, Fenton Stuart was about to speak but was suddenly greeted by a mans voice, causing him to pause in surprise.
"Who are you?" Hearing the male voice On the phone, neither her Fathers nor Karina Ttes, Fenton Stuart couldnt help but feel puzzled. He furrowed his brows slightly and inquired.
Hearing this, Horion Jones slightly raised the corners of his mouth, his tone carrying an almost challenging nuance, as if dering something.
"Horion Jones. Shes asleep and cant answer your call." The implication was clear to anyone who heard it.
Fenton Stuart furrowed his brows slightly, still somewhat disbelieving his words.
But this Cell Phone is indeed Belindas.
"What do you mean?" He asked with a frown, his voice turning somewhat icy.
"Youre so clever, how could you possibly not know what I mean? Belinda is here with me, but shes drunk and might not be able to answer your call."
No sooner had Horion Joness words ended than Fenton Stuart, currently on his way back from F City, couldnt help but sharply lift his gaze. The hand on the Steering wheel also clenched and unclenched.
Belinda was drunk? And right now, shes with Horion Jones? What on earth is going on?
Quickly hanging up the call, Fenton Stuart sped up the elerator while also dialing the Howard nsndline number.
The call was taken by Cam Walker, who was slightly surprised at receiving a call from Fenton Stuart.
"Aunt Everleigh, wheres Belinda?"
?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find(?)ovel
Cam Walker smiled, "Belinda has gone to a ssmates Birthday party, shes not Home right now."
"Sorry to disturb you."
The moment his words dropped, Fenton Stuart quickly hung up the phone.
Following that, the cell phone beeped with iing alerts C it sounded like two Text Messages.
Fenton Stuart picked up the Cell Phone and opened the two messages, discovering one was sent by Belinda Howard, showing photos of her while she was asleep, and the other contained several Photos, each capturing moments of her with Horion Jones.
Fenton Stuart was surprised to find that the two messages came from two different numbers. One was Belinda Howards, while the other was an unfamiliar number.
Undeniably, the person presently using Belinda Howards phone to send Text Messages must be Horion Jones, but who is the other? His own phone number?
At this time, a visible wave of anger rose on Fenton Stuarts face. He tried dialing the unfamiliar number, but after a long time, no one picked up.
Then, he called Belinda Howards phone number.
Very soon, the call was answered, and Horion Joness voice came through.
"Dont touch her."
Horion Jones smirked unintentionally, his tone filled with an undetectable provocation.
Chapter 1554: Father’s Phone Call
Chapter 1554: Chapter 1554: Fathers Phone Call
Horion Jones let out an unintentional smile, his tone carrying an undetectable provocation.
Follow current nov?ls on find~novel
"I cant guarantee that, after all, Im quite fond of Belinda Howard, and she was drunk just now, seeming to mistake me for you. As a man, you should understand, its generally difficult for anyone to resist a woman who throws herself at them, right?"
On the phone, Horion Jones spoke carelessly but sessfully ignited Fenton Stuarts rage!
He rememberedst time, Belinda Howard ended up kissing him all over the ce. If, at this time, she mistook Horion Jones for himself, wouldnt that mean...
The hand resting on the steering wheel gradually tightened, and the veins on Fenton Stuarts forehead began to bulge, his cold tone carrying a chilling murderous intent.
"If you dare touch her, I will make sure you die without a ce to be buried."
"Is that so? Lets see how you, currently far away in F City, are going to make me die without a burial ce." After saying that, Horion Jones had already hung up the phone.
On the road, Fenton Stuart removed his Bluetooth headset in annoyance, and then floored the elerator, speeding all the way to E City!
As time passed, it gotter and by 9 PM, Horion Joness birthday party came to an end. After sending off a group of friends and ssmates, the Vi instantly became quiet.
Returning to the Guest Room, looking at the Little Girl sleeping On the Bed, Horion Joness gaze lingered for a long time, unable to move away.
She resembled her Mother so much, no wonder that year his Father developed such a deep hatred for her family because of her Mother.
But facing such an innocent Belinda Howard, he really couldnt bear to follow his Fathers order.
At this moment, the Cell Phone rang.
ncing at the Child On the Bed, Horion Jones walked aside and answered the phone.
As soon as the phone connected, an aged voice came through.
"Hows it going?"
Turning his head to look at the Child On the Bed again, Horion Jones spoke calmly, "Shes drunk, and now shes sleeping."
"Foolish boy, this is your opportunity." On the phone, the Mans lips curled slightly, revealing a sinister charm.
"Father, after so many years, cant you let go of your hatred for her Parents? I think she"
"Horion!" Horion Jones wanted to say more but was interrupted by the Mans voice On the phone, "Dont forget, everything you have today, all that you enjoy, has been given to you by me!"
Listening to the Mans stern voice On the phone, Horion Jones paused, "I understand, Father."
"Thats good. Ive made every effort to send you to E City, for the 17-year revenge n. If you ruin it for me, then I will make you return to the Days when you had nothing!"
Facing the Mans harshness, Horion Jones pursed his Thin Lips.
"Yes, Father."
After hanging up the phone, Horion Jones went Beside the Bed, looking at the Child who had fallen into Deep sleep. Such a simple Little Girl, yet she had to repay the debts of the past for her Parents!
And he, felt unwilling to follow through.
However, he couldnt disobey the orders given to him by his Father.
At five years old, he was adopted by his Father and enjoyed all the noble treatments in the Jones family. Until half a year ago, he found out that his mission for being adopted was to carry out his Fathers n of revenge.
Due to an ident 17 years ago, his Father lost the use of his legs, bing disabled for life, and the person who caused his lifelong disability was the Parents of Belinda Howard.
Looking at the peacefully sleeping Child On the Bed, Horion Jones walked over.
Chapter 1555: I’ll Take You Back
Chapter 1555: Chapter 1555: Ill Take You Back
Fathersmand to him was to get close to Belinda Howard, make her marry into the Jones family, and then torment her bit by bit, even destroy her, all for the purpose of plunging her parents into an abyss of endless suffering!
Looking at the child on the bed, Horion Joness hand gradually lifted, reaching towards Belinda Howards neckline...
Just then, Belinda Howard, who had been asleep for a long time, suddenly moved, her eyshes trembling slightly.
Horion Jones paused for a moment, stopping to look at her carefully,
Next second, Belinda Howards eyes opened, and the first thing she saw was Horion Joness handsome face.
After resting for two hours, Belinda Howard seemed somewhat awake. She frowned and was about to sit up.
Seeing this, Horion Jones quickly reached out to help her up, then said with a face full of concern, "Youre awake."
Belinda Howard furrowed her brows, nced around the Unknown Room, and was fully alert.
"How long have I slept?"
Horion Jones smiled with his lips pursed, "Over two hours."
Hearing this, Belinda Howard was startled, abruptly raised her hand to check the time on her left hand, and realized it was almost ten oclock!
She suddenly stood up, moving swiftly, "Itste, I need to go back!"
Her parents must be worried because she hadnt returned home sote!
As she got up and put on her shoes, she ran towards the direction of the Front Door and found that Horion Joness Birthday party had long since ended.
She wondered in her mind, the party had already ended, why didnt he wake her up, causing her to sleep sote.
"Belinda, wait!"
Belinda Howard was heading Downstairs, and just as she was exiting the Grand Entrance, she was called by Horion Jones from Behind.
She turned around somewhat bewildered, looking at him.
Checktest chapters at find?novel
Horion Jones took out the car key from his hand, waved it in front of her, and then smiled, "Let me drive you home, its very hard to get a cab here at this time."
Looking at the car key in his hand, Belinda Howard hesitated for a moment. She had indeed noticed when she arrived that it was quite a walk to get a cab here.
Thinking this, she nodded slightly and said, "Okay, thank you for the trouble."
"Not at all." Horion Jones smiled gently, and the two of them headed towards the Courtyard Gate.
Just as they exited the Grand Entrance, a burst of light shone directly from Not Far Away, and the car was approaching with a bit of urgency.
This was the only Building where Horion Jones lived, so Belinda naturally assumed it was his Friend arriving and didnt think much of it.
Rather, it was Horion Jones, who, upon seeing that hastily-stopped Sedan, slightly narrowed his eyes.
He had actually managed to return to E City in such a short time and even found out where he lived; indeed, he was Baron Stuarts son.
As the ring light shone towards them, Belinda Howard, feeling somewhat ufortable, raised her arm, unable to see the figure of the approaching person clearly.
"Belinda!"
At this moment, Horion Jones, standing behind her, suddenly called out her name, she instinctively turned her head, but the next second, she just felt a face covering hers, followed by something soft on her lips...
Her pupils dted,pletely unprepared for Horion Jones to suddenly do such a thing!
Belinda Howard knew she was being vited, and the hands hanging by her sides couldnt help but clench slightly, about to push Horion Jones away!
But just then, a hand suddenly reached over, grabbing Horion Jones by the cor, followed by a fist swinging at Horion Joness handsome side face.
In an instant, a trail of blood stained his mouth corner.
Belinda Howard stood rooted to the spot, staring dumbfounded at the scene, still not understanding what had happened.
Chapter 1556 Fenton Stuart’s Fury
Chapter 1556: Chapter 1556 Fenton Stuarts Fury
Following that, she saw a figure rushing towards Horion Jones again, and staring at that familiar silhouette, Belinda Howard waspletely stunned. Wasnt that... Brother Luke?
How could this be...
At this moment, Anthony Chambers seemed to be burning with rage, walked up to Horion Jones, grabbed his cor, and unleashed a furious barrage of punches!
And Horion Jones did not fight back, just allowing him to relentlessly throw punches at him!
Seeing Horion Jones face covered in blood, Belinda Howard finally snapped back to reality in shock and rushed over to grasp Anthony Chambers fist that was about to strike down again.
She looked at Anthony Chambers face, filled with rage, and her eyes were full of fear as well.
She had never seen Anthony Chambers so furiously angry; she was really scared that he might beat Horion Jones to death...
"Brother Luke... if you keep hitting him, he will die..." Belinda Howard said with a trembling voice, knowing that he must not continue, and for a moment, shepletely forgot about the forceful kiss from Horion Jones.
Anthony Chambers arm was held by her hands, he turned his head, looking somewhat incredulously at the person before him, was she actually defending him?
Under the nightshade, Anthony Chambers eyes, reddened by anger, were distinctly visible. He looked nkly at the person before him, his voice as cold as devoid of any warmth.
"Are you feeling sorry for him?"
Belinda Howard paused, feeling confused.
She turned her head, looked at Horion Jones with a bloody mouth, and for a moment found herself unable to answer his question.
"I..." She wasnt feeling sorry for Horion Jones, rather, she was concerned that this continued beating could lead to a fatality.
Fresh chapters posted on Fndovel
Her hesitation seemed to deepen Anthony Chambers anger, his clenched fist tightened further, as if it could not soothe the furious mes in his heart at this moment!
"I didnt..." Belinda Howard just wanted to exin, but Anthony Chambers suddenly released Horion Jones on the ground, then flicked her hands off his arm fiercely, and then stormed off towards his car with rage!
Belinda Howard was left squatting there, watching his angrily departing figure.
That flick just now made her heart jolt, as if something was thrown away because of his action.
She turned her head and looked at Horion Jones on the ground, although somewhat worried about his injuries, at this moment, Anthony Chambers mattered more to her.
But when she turned her head again towards the direction of Anthony Chambers, he had already opened the car door, ferociously stepped on the elerator and sped away!
Belinda Howard just stood there, watching his car disappear into the night until it waspletely out of sight.
At this moment, Horion Jones on the ground finally managed to get up clumsily, using his hand to wipe off the fresh blood spilling from the corner of his mouth.
Belinda Howard turned around, although she felt that Anthony Chambers might have been too harsh, she didnt have any sympathy for him at this moment.
"Why did you do this? You saw himing, didnt you? So you kissed me on purpose, right? Why did you do this!?" Looking at Horion Jones and thinking of the furious departure of Anthony Chambers, Belinda Howard couldnt help but get angry too.
That kiss just now, Brother Luke must have seen it, so thats why he was so angry.
And herself, she was actually worried about Horion Jones at that time, which no doubt added fuel to the fire and made Brother Luke misunderstand her even more!
"I didnt know he wasing." Horion Jones tly denied.
But Belinda Howard didnt believe him, her eyes reddened and moist with anger, she asked indignantly, "Then why did you kiss me!?"
Chapter 1557: I Don’t Need You to Give!
Chapter 1557: Chapter 1557: I Dont Need You to Give!
She was well aware that what Anthony Chambers minded most was her being together with Horion Jones, and yet, at that moment, he suddenly kissed her. How could she exin all this?
"Because I like you, I have liked you since the first time I saw you!" Looking into her angry pupils, Horion Jones suddenly spoke out.
Belinda Howard was startled, somewhat dazed by his sudden confession.
But right now, she had no mind to care about his confession, she nced at Horion Jones and then turned to leave!
"Belinda!" Seeing her walking alone into the night, Horion Jones was worried and impulsively reached out to pull her back.
But who knew that Belinda Howard fiercely shook off his hand, directly throwing his hand away, her twin ck pupils filled with anger, "Dont touch me, I dont want to see you!"
After shaking off his hand, Belinda Howard continued walking forward.
"I just wanted to take you back home..." Horion Jones said, attempting to catch up with her steps.
"I dont need you to!" Belinda Howard tly refused, and after giving Horion Jones a re, she walked into the night.
From her clear pupils, for the first time, Horion Jones saw her anger, all because of his kiss, which made her so furious.
Is Anthony Chambers so important in her heart?
In the night, under the moonlight, Belinda Howard was walking alone on the asphalt road, oblivious of how long it took to walk out of the upscale residentialmunity.
At this moment, her mind was full of Anthony Chambers face filled with rage and those pupils faintly showing heartache.
Tears involuntarily slid down, she took out her cell phone and dialed Anthony Chambers number, but the phone rang for a long time and no one answered on the other side.
This was the first time, Anthony Chambers did not answer her phone.
Belinda Howard, somewhat disheartened, hung down the phone in her hand, but at this moment, the cell phone suddenly rang again.
She picked it up excitedly, and found it was the home number.
Wiping her tears, she answered it.
"Hello?"
"Belinda, hasnt your ssmates birthday party ended yet? Why havent youe back sote?" On the phone came Cam Walkers voice, slightly worried.
Hearing her mothers voice, Belinda Howard sniffed her nose, trying to make her voice sound not so unusual.
"I, Im on the road, but there are no cars..."
"No car? What about your ssmate? Didnt he take you back?" It was sote, and thinking of her daughter still alone on the road, Cam Walker couldnt help but feel anxious.
"He, he got drunk, cant drive."
"Then where are you, quickly tell mom and Ill have your dad pick you up."
Belinda Howard looked up and looked around, then told her mother her location over the phone.
Before long, a ck Bentley stopped beside her.
Seeing her father descend from the car, Belinda Howard felt an inexplicable sense of grievance, her tears streaming down.
yton Howard just got out of the car and seeing his daughter crying like this, couldnt help feeling heartache, "Belinda, whats wrong?"
Seeing her father approaching, Belinda Howard pursed her lips, unable to hold back the tears which burst out like a flood, and she cried out loud, throwing herself into her fathers arms.
"Dad..."
yton Howard had never seen his daughter cry so grievously, showing a face of unresolved sadness, but more so, he felt heartache.
"What exactly happened? Tell dad, did your ssmate bully you?" Follow current nov?ls on find?novel
Chapter 1558: Falling into a Cold War
Chapter 1558: Chapter 1558: Falling into a Cold War
Belinda Howard simply cried, feeling an overwhelming sense of injustice and even more so, a sense of helplessness, not knowing how to exin all this.
On the way home, Belinda Howard leaned against the car window, her crying had stopped, yet she hadnt spoken a word, which left yton Howard feeling somewhat helpless.
Back home, Cam Walker noticed her daughters unusual demeanor, turned her head to her husband to inquire, but only saw him shake his head, also clueless about what was upsetting their daughter.
After ncing at her parents, Belinda Howard simply bid them goodnight, and then headed straight to the second floor.
It was the first time the parents had seen their daughter with such a sorrowful expression, leaving them both perplexed and wondering what had happened to her.
Cam Walker wanted to approach and ask, but yton Howard stopped her.
Throughout the journey, he had asked numerous times, but his daughter simply wouldnt say anything; he too was at a loss.
Back in her room, Belinda Howardy down on the bed without even taking a bath, her mind filled with Fenton Stuarts angry face and eyes.
Taking out her cell phone, she tried to call Fenton Stuarts number once again, but no one answered on the other end.
Tears quietly slid down her cheeks; Belinda Howard took a deep breath, realizing that tonight Fenton Stuart was not going to answer her phone calls.
The heartache felt as if it was going to swallow her whole; shey in bed, letting her tears soak the pillow.
.
The next day
Belinda Howard had hardly slept all night, only dozing off as daylight began to break.
Since her daughter was clearly not in good spirits, Cam Walker chose not to disturb her. She pushed open the room door, saw her still in deep sleep, and quietly retreated.
Just as she went downstairs, the living room phone started ringing.
"Hello?"
"Hey? Aunt Everleigh, its Amelia Stuart!"
"Amelia Stuart, why are you calling?"
"Hehe, its a rare break for summer vacation, and my second brother and I were feeling bored, so we wanted to invite Belinda Howard and Karina Tte over to our ce. But when I called Belinda Howards cell, no one answered, so I had no choice but to call yourndline number!"
Listening to Amelia Stuarts lively and cheerful voice on the phone, Cam Walker couldnt help but smile warmly.
???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find~Novel
"Belinda Howard is still sleeping, Ill tell her when she wakes up."
"Alright! Then Im hanging up now!"
"Okay, bye."
After hanging up the phone, Cam Walkers gaze drifted toward the direction of the second floor.
Her daughter seemed to have encountered something upsetting yesterday; she believed that once at the Stuart Family home, seeing Fenton Stuart and the others, her mood would improve.
Ever since she was little, her daughters mood would always brighten up when visiting the Stuart Family. Thus, as soon as Belinda Howard woke up, Cam Walker eagerly ryed the news to her children.
Hearing her mothers words, Belinda Howards eyelids fell, her expression not very favorable.
She didnt know if Brother Luke was still angry with her; at this time, he was not taking her calls, but perhaps if she visited the Stuart Family, she could find an opportunity to exin things to him.
So, at 3 PM, Belinda Howard brought her little brother to the Stuart Family Garden.
Inside the garden, Amelia Stuart busied herself with preparing an assortment of barbecues,pletely oblivious to Belinda Howards troubled demeanor.
However, it was Isaac Stuart standing beside her who clearly sensed that her face didnt look good.
"Belinda Howard, whats wrong? You look pale," Isaac Stuart nced at her and walked beside her to ask.
Belinda Howard lifted her gaze, the smile that usually adorned her face was missing today, and this puzzled Isaac Stuart.
Ever since she was little, every time she talked to him she would smile, but not today.
Chapter 1559 Fenton Stuart’s Indifferent Attitude
Chapter 1559: Chapter 1559 Fenton Stuarts Indifferent Attitude
Belinda Howard lifted her gaze and nced briefly at Eduardo Stuart before speaking calmly, "No worries, just didnt sleep wellst night."
"Didnt sleep well? Whats the matter? Missing my Big Brother?" At this moment, Amelia Stuarts head popped up out of nowhere, her tone full of teasing.
But as soon as she said that, a shadow of sadness swept across Belinda Howards face.
Last night, she indeed spent the whole night missing Fenton Stuart, but it wasnt in the way Amelia was suggesting.
At this moment, Amelia finally realized something was off with her. The teasing in her expression disappeared instantly, reced by a slightly awkward question, "Belinda, whats wrong?"
Belinda Howard pulled herself together and forced a faint smile, "Im fine, just didnt sleep wellst night."
To avoid further questioning from the siblings, Belinda Howard, holding a stack of tes, turned to leave, "Im going to wash these."
As soon as she looked up, she saw a figure standing opposite her.
Their lines of sight met in the air, with Fenton Stuart standing there with a very indifferent expression on his face.
But this gazested only for a brief two seconds before Fenton. quickly turned and walked towards the inside of the house.
Belinda Howards hand, clutching the tes, tightened involuntarily. She wanted to follow him and exin, but in an instant, her feet felt as if they were stuck to the ground, unable to move.
Not Far Away, Isaac Stuart seemed to have also noticed that the atmosphere between the two was amiss Today, his gaze lingering on Belinda Howards somber profile.
Watching his indifferent figure entering the inside of the house, Belinda Howard felt as if her heart had been harshly scratched, causing her a bit of a pang.
While waiting for the barbecue, Belinda Howard seized an opportunity to go to Fenton Stuarts room door.
Fortunately, Today the Stuart Family elders had all gone to a Wedding Banquet, leaving just the younger generation in the Vi, giving Belinda Howard plenty of Space.
Standing at the Front Door, she hesitated, unsure whether to knock or not.
Eventually, she mustered the courage to lift her hand to knock, but at that moment, the room door swung open.
Seeing Fenton Stuart suddenly appearing at the House Entrance, Belinda Howards hand froze in mid-air.
"Brother Fenton"
Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Fenton Stuart step past her and head straight for the Corner of the Staircase, as if he hadpletely missed seeing her.
Watching his retreating figure, Belinda Howard pressed her Lips and, after a few seconds of bewilderment, also followed down the stairs.
Dinner officially began, and Amelia Stuart, while eating Grilled Corn, stealthily lifted her gaze, sweeping it back and forth across the faces of the two.
It seemed that since Belinda arrived Now, the Big Brother hadnt spoken a single word to her. What was going on?
"Belinda, dont you really like Grilled Chicken Wings? These are the ones I grilled; give them a try!" Isaac Stuart also noticed the tense atmosphere and, whether intentionally or not, suddenly offered his well-grilled chicken wings to Belinda Howard.
In the face of his enthusiasm, Belinda Howard smiled faintly, "Thank you, Brother Eduardo."
"Try it first," said Isaac Stuart with a smile, obviously wanting her to taste his grilled chicken wings right there and then.
For a moment, Belinda Howard was taken aback, her gaze involuntarily darting to Fenton Stuart who maintained a stoic expression.
"Go on, try it," Isaac Stuart urged.
With no other choice, Belinda Howard lowered her head and took a bite of the Grilled Chicken Wings.
Newest update provided by FndNovel
"How is it?"
Belinda Howard looked up; she hadnt actually discerned the taste of the chicken wings but just offered a shallow smile and said, "Its quite good."
Chapter 1560: How long are you going to stay angry?
Chapter 1560: Chapter 1560: How long are you going to stay angry?
"Then try this one," Isaac Stuart said with a smile, handing her several skewers of grilled meat.
Facing his suddenly over-enthusiastic demeanor, Belinda Howard was somewhat puzzled, but still took the skewers and took a bite.
After just one bite, Belinda Howard couldnt stop coughing, "Cough, cough!... So spicy"
Belinda Howard furrowed her brows, her eyes watering up!
"Is it very spicy?" Isaac Stuart asked hurriedly and then poured her a cup of water.
After drinking a few sips of water, Belinda Howard felt somewhat relieved.
"Pfft! Look at you, tears almost spilling out." Seeing her choking so badly, Isaac Stuart pulled out a napkin and actively wiped away the tears caused by the spicy peppers!
This act, in anyones eyes, was extraordinarily intimate, and naturally, Fenton Stuart, who had been silently observing, saw it too, his heart filled with mixed feelings.
He abruptly stood up, nced at the two before him, then turned and left.
It was clear to everyone that he was in a bad mood, but nobody knew exactly what had happened between the two. Everything seemed fine just the day before.
Watching his retreating figure, Belinda Howard didnt want to continue this impasse, so she stood up too, intending to catch up with him.
However, just at this moment, the cell phone in Fenton Stuarts pocket suddenly rang.
He stopped, took out his cell phone to look, then answered it.
"Now?"
"..."
"Where?"
"..."
"Okay."
After hanging up the phone, Fenton Stuart walked towards the interior of the house without turning back.
Belinda Howard followed his steps hurriedly, chasing after him, and as she entered the living room, she realized that he was holding his car keys, looking like he was about to leave.
The moment Fenton Stuart came down, he saw her standing in the center of the living room, nced at her and still said nothing, walking past her towards the grand entrance gate.
"Brother Luke!" Watching his retreating figure, Belinda Howard finally called out to him.
Fenton Stuart couldnt help but stop at the sound of his name, but he didnt turn around.
Just two seconds passed, very soon, Fenton Stuart stepped forward again and headed in the direction of the front door.
"Brother Luke, how long are you going to stay angry?" Watching his leaving figure, Belinda Howard asked urgently, afraid that he would leave.
At this moment, Fenton Stuart stopped once more, finally turning to face her squarely.
"What do you mean by how long will I stay angry?" he asked, looking at her.
"About yesterday, it was just a misunderstanding..." she didnt know how to exin everything about yesterday, and in fact, it truly was a misunderstanding.
"A misunderstanding? Do you think I should calmly watch you two kissing in front of me? Then pretend as if nothing happened afterward?"
His words made Belinda Howard freeze, momentarily at a loss for words, her chest feeling as if it were stabbed harshly.
"Thats not what I mean... you know that I dont like Horion Jones at all, how could I possibly"
"If you dont like him, why go to his house?!" Looking at the girl in front of him, Fenton Stuarts crimson eyes were indiscernible with anger or heartache.
She knew he disliked her getting too close to that Horion Jones, yet she went to his residence, and eveny in deep sleep on his bed!
?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel
Just thinking about those photos in his cell phone, Fenton Stuart felt a raging fire in his chest, as if about to consume him!
Chapter 1561 Belinda Howard’s Heartache
Chapter 1561: Chapter 1561 Belinda Howards Heartache
Looking at his angry and furious expression, Belinda Howard felt a bit helpless.
She had gone to Horion Joness residence purely because he had invited her to attend his birthday party. She had never expected that he would suddenly kiss her.
"I was only attending his birthday party..." Facing the man in front of her, Belinda Howard tried to exin weakly.
"Did you think about my feelings?" Isaac Stuart suddenly calmed down as he looked at the person in front of him.
Belinda Howard felt confused and looked at him with some bewilderment.
Isaac Stuart lowered his head, slid his finger across the cell phone screen a few times, and then handed the cell phone to Belinda Howard.
Looking at the phone he handed over, Belinda Howard lowered her line of sight. When she saw those familiar sets of photos, her expression froze. She stiffly raised her hand to take the cell phone from him.
These photos...
They were all taken yesterday when she identally encountered Horion Jones. How could this happen? Who took these photos?
Belinda Howard flipped through the photos on the phone in disbelief. What was even more outrageous was that scenes from her being inside Horion Joness residence had also been secretly photographed. In these images, it did appear very intimate, but the reality was not as it seemed.
"Its not like that..." She lifted her head, looking at Isaac Stuart in front of her, desperately trying to exin.
"Then what is it? Are you trying to say these were edited by someone else?"
Belinda Howard shook her head, "No, its not what you think. Yesterday, I just happened to bump into him on the main street. As for this, it might be because I drank too much and lost my bnce, and he simply reached out to steady me."
Isaac Stuart looked at her but said nothing.
Yet Belinda Howard felt a sharp pain in her heart.
Suddenly, she collected herself and calmed down, "Brother Luke, after all this exining, do you still refuse to believe me? Do you really think I like Horion Jones? That I kissed him? Or do you think the scenes in those photos are exactly as they appear?"
Isaac Stuart remained silent. It wasnt that he didnt believe herhe simply couldnt ept her being together with Horion Jones.
She clearly knew how much he cared about Horion Jones, yet she deliberately approached him andpletely ignored his warnings. This was what made it so unbearable for him.
His silence made Belinda Howards heart ache even more.
She had loved him for seventeen years. And now, just because of Horion Jones, because of these photos, was he going topletely obliterate the sincerity of her feelings?
Belinda Howard raised her line of sight, her eyes gradually growing wet as she gazed at the man in front of her. Suddenly, she turned her body around and walked toward the direction of the front door.
Watching her forlorn figure as she left, Isaac Stuart felt aplicated mix of emotions welling up inside him.
Clearly, she was the one in the wrongso why did he feel as if he was the one at fault?
"Karina Tte, were going home." Turning his head to nce at the utterly stunned Eduardo Ino and the other two people nearby, Belinda Howard spoke softly, then slung her small bag over her shoulder and headed toward the Stuart Family Entrance.
Discover more novels at findnovel
Though Karina Tte was still young, she could sense the tense and off-kilter atmosphere today. After taking onest look at Isaac Stuart, she silently followed after her older sisters footsteps.
All the way home, Belinda Howard kept her head turned toward the side, resting one hand against the car window, letting the evening wind whip through her hair strands.
Back at home, Cam Walker had thought her mood might improve, but she soon realized that she seemed even more mncholicpared to the demeanor she had when she left earlier today.
What had happened?
It wasnt until she saw her daughters figure disappear near the staircase on the second floor that Cam Walker turned her head to look at her son.
Chapter 1562: Audrey Jenkins’s Call
Chapter 1562: Chapter 1562: Audrey Jenkinss Call
"Whats wrong with your sister?"
Karina Tte pursed her lips and looked at her mother, "It seems... she had a fight with Brother Anthony."
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker froze for a moment.
Had a fight with Anthony?
On the second floor, inside the bedroom, Belinda Howard leaned against the bed, feeling a bit drained. At this moment, she seemed lost.
She didnt know how much time had passed, but as shey there, her eyelids grew heavy. Slowly and unknowingly, she drifted into sleepuntil a clear cell phone ringtone startled her awake.
She opened her eyes, nced at her phone, and saw it was Audrey Jenkins callinga person she hadnt been in touch with for a long time.
Follow current nov?ls on F?ndNovel
Thinking of yesterdays glimpse of Audrey on the silver screen during that fashion show, Belinda Howard guessed that perhaps Audrey wanted to share her joy at this moment. So, she quickly answered the call.
"Hello? Belinda." On the other end of the line came the familiar, long-lost voice of Audrey Jenkins.
Belinda Howard forced a small smile, "Audrey."
"Hey, do you have time right now?"
Belinda Howard frowned slightly, "Whats wrong?"
"I... I ran into a bit of trouble..." On the phone, Audreys voice sounded helpless.
Belinda Howard couldnt help but recall thest time Audrey was harassed by several men. Quickly, she sat up from the bed. "Ill be right there!"
She got out of bed, checked the timealready past nine in the evening.
Descending the stairs, she found the living room empty. Belinda Howard looked up and noticed the light from her fathers study room still glowing on the second floor. She guessed her mother and little brother had already gone to bed.
Leaving the grand entrance, she walked for a while before hailing a taxi to head to the Colorful Club.
She arrived at the private room Audrey mentioned, pushed the door open, and was met with the sound of merrymaking inside.
In the dim light, on the genuine leather sofa, Belinda Howard immediately spotted Audrey Jenkins seated in the center.
But at this moment, Audrey didnt appear to be facing any trouble as she had mentioned over the phone. Instead, she seemed to be enjoying herself tremendously.
Belinda Howard couldnt help but feel puzzled. She stood at the private room door, hesitant to make any move.
At this moment, Audrey, seated on the sofa, lifted her head. Upon seeing her, she immediately stood up and walked over with a smile. "Belinda, youre here!"
Watching Audrey approach her, Belinda Howards expression grew nk for a moment. She nced around the wine-lit, extravagant private roomits atmosphere wasnt something she truly liked.
"Audrey, didnt you say..." Over the phone, Audrey had said she was in trouble, which was why Belinda Howard had made the special trip toe here.
But now, Belinda Howard couldnt see any signs that Audrey was in distress.
Hearing this, Audrey revealed an apologetic smile. "I really did run into a bit of trouble earlier, but everythings fine now!"
She took her arm and smiled as she spoke.
Belinda Howard turned her gaze, ncing once more at the glittering neon lights of the private room. Since Audreys trouble had been resolved, she thought it best to head back earlier.
Though she wanted to chat about Audreys recent ventures into the modeling industry, Audreys demeanor seemed as though she wasnt free to talk.
"Since youre okay now, Ill head back then." With that, Belinda Howard offered a faint smile and prepared to leave.
Seeing her about to leave, Audrey hurriedly stopped her.
"Hey! Belinda!"
Belinda Howard turned her head, somewhat confused by Audreys actions.
Audrey grinned, "Since youre already here, lets sit down and chat! Its been so long since weve had a proper conversation!"
"But..." Belinda Howard tried to say something, but Audrey cut her off.
Chapter 1563: I Introduce Someone to You
Chapter 1563: Chapter 1563: I Introduce Someone to You
She pulled her along and walked into the private room.
"Come, let me introduce you to someone!"
Belinda Howard was a little hesitant and didnt really want to stay. After all, she didnt like the atmosphere here very much, and in the private room, aside from Audrey Jenkins, she didnt know anyone at all.
Audrey Jenkins pulled her to sit on the sofa in the middle, then looked at one of the men and introduced, "This is Young Master Richard. He was the one who helped me resolve some troubles."
Audrey Jenkins smiled as she made the introductions, and Belinda Howard turned her gaze, ncing at the young Young Master Richard. Judging by his age, he seemed to be about the same age as Fenton Stuart and Anthony Chambers.
Updates are released by FindN0vel
However, the impression he gave wasnt at all as serious and steady as Fenton Stuart, but instead carried a vibe of a yboy.
Belinda Howard raised her gaze and looked at Young Master Richard. Her first impression wasnt great.
Out of courtesy, she nodded lightly toward Young Master Richard, gave a faint smile, and didnt say anything else.
Instead, it was Young Master Richard who, upon seeing Belinda Howards exquisite and beautiful face, couldnt help but let a meaningful smile creep onto his lips.
"Youre Audreys friend?" Young Master Richard held a tall ss, leisurely swirling it as he looked at Belinda Howard and asked, a carefree smile ying at the edge of his lips.
Belinda Howard lifted her eyelids slightly and nodded, "Mm."
"Would you do me the honor of apanying me for a drink?" Young Master Richard proactively raised his wine ss, smiling, as he awaited Belinda Howards response.
Looking at the wine ss he held up, Belinda Howards expression remained calm.
"I dont drink," she replied quietly. She knew her alcohol tolerance wasnt good, and this time, after arguing with Antony Chambers, one reason was that she attended Horion Joness birthday party; the other was that she had drunk a little wine, which led to someone deliberately taking intimate photos. This further exacerbated Antony Chambers misgivings about her.
After this incident, she naturally wanted to be extra careful in the future and never casually drink again.
She softly refused, but Young Master Richard didnt seem displeased. Instead, he smiled and said, "This is grape wine; two or three sses wont get you drunk."
Staring at the red liquid in the wine ss, Belinda Howard remained silent.
No matter what kind of alcohol it was, she didnt want to drink it, and besides, she currently wished more to leave this ce. She truly didnt like the atmosphere here.
She turned her head away, ignoring Young Master Richard, and instead looked toward Audrey Jenkins, who was sitting beside her. "Audrey, I think Id better head back."
Seeing her, the smile that Audrey Jenkins had originally worn on her face quickly became awkward. She shifted her gaze, peeking at Young Master Richard, then said to Belinda Howard, "Belinda, hes the one funding my next fashion show. Just have a drink with him, and after that one ss, Ill have someone drive you back."
Upon hearing these words, Belinda Howard couldnt help but turn her head and nce at Young Master Richard.
So he was Audreys benefactor. If she offended him, would it affect Audreys future career development?
Thinking of this, Belinda Howard couldnt help but feel a bit conflicted.
She lowered her eyes and looked at the red liquid in the wine ss. It was just one ss of grape wine; surely it wouldnt get her drunk, right?
"Forget it, since your friend doesnt want to drink, dont force her. I happen to have something to attend to, so Ill head off first." Just as Belinda Howard was hesitating, Young Master Richard suddenly stood up, ready to leave.
At this moment, the smile on his face hadpletely faded. It was obviously due to Belinda Howards rejection, and he was now upset.
Seeing this, Audrey Jenkins quickly stood up. "Young Master Richard, about that next fashion show..."
Chapter 1564: Must Drink Three Cups as Punishment Before Leaving
Chapter 1564: Chapter 1564: Must Drink Three Cups as Punishment Before Leaving
Young Master Richard turned back, his tone indifferent, "Well talk about itter."
After speaking, Young Master Richard was about to turn and leave.
"Wait a moment!"
Upon hearing the voice, Audrey Jenkins and Young Master Richard both turned their heads, only to see Belinda Howard standing there, staring at him.
Then, she stood up, took the ss of red wine from the tea table, and walked straight to Young Master Richard. Resolutely, she asked, "If I drink this ss of wine, will Audreys next fashion show proceed smoothly?"
Seeing this, Audrey couldnt help butugh. She walked over to the side, grabbed another ss of wine, and handed it to Young Master Richard.
Looking at the wine ss she handed over, Young Master Richard took it and smiled faintly, "Of course."
Upon hearing this, Belinda pressed her lips tightly and let out a deep sigh, as if making a huge decision. She suddenly raised her ss and downed the entire red wine in one gulp.
She didnt want her personal matters to affect Audreys career progress.
Seeing her finish the entire ss, Young Master Richard couldnt help butugh. He also raised his own ss and downed it in one gulp.
After finishing one ss, Belinda turned to Audrey and said, "Audrey, Ill head back first."
Audrey looked at her and smiled, "Ill take you home."
"No need, arent you still busy?" ncing at therge group of people inside the private room, Belinda thought Audrey probably had unfinished matters, and she didnt want to waste her time.
But Audrey dismissed it lightly with a smile, "I came here today specifically for the fashion shows matter. Now that its settled, I can leave anytime."
"But, they..."
Belinda turned her head, ncing at the other people still in the private room. Leaving nowwould it be appropriate?
Find the newest release on findnovel
Audrey smiled, "Theyre all Young Master Richards friends; I dont know them."
After speaking, Audrey turned her head and looked at Young Master Richard, "Young Master Richard, I do apologize. Could I leave early with my friend? Its quitete and I need to take her home."
To convey her apologies, Audrey then picked up a ss of whiskey from the tea table and said, "Cheers to you!"
Belinda knew whiskey was a strong drink. Based on thest time, she also understood that Audreys alcohol tolerance was about the same as hers, and drinking such strong liquor would undoubtedly lead to drunkenness.
"If youre leaving early, one ss is not enough. Three sses as a penalty," Young Master Richard said with a sly smile, gesturing toward the half-drunk bottle of whiskey still on the tea table.
As soon as he said this, both Belinda and Audrey froze slightly with uneasy expressions.
Could she handle three sses of such strong liquor? Belinda grew somewhat worried.
Audrey remained silent for a few seconds, then smiled softly, "Alright."
With that, Audrey took a deep breath and finished the first ss in one go.
After the second ss, her face was noticeably redder. Belinda grew concerned and asked, "Audrey, are you okay?"
Audrey looked at her, then smiled and shook her head, "Im fine."
By the third ss, Belinda could clearly sense Audreys steps had grown unsteady.
"Lady Jenkins sure has impressive alcohol tolerance!" Young Master Richard remarked with augh, before noticing Audreys apparent drunken state. "How about thisitste for the two of you youngdies to go back alone. Coincidentally, Im leaving too, so I can drop you off on my way."
Young Master Richard set down his wine ss and looked at the two of them as he spoke.
Upon hearing this, Belinda seemed slightly taken aback. Audrey, on the other hand, felt pleasantly surprised and blurted out, "Really? Then well trouble you, Young Master Richard!"
Chapter 1565: Mind Is Somewhat Blurry
Chapter 1565: Chapter 1565: Mind Is Somewhat Blurry
Belinda Howard, although somewhat reluctant, said nothing further since Audrey Jenkins had already agreed.
Moreover, now in a half-drunken state, Audrey worried her a little. It might be better to allow Young Master Richard to drive them back. At worst, once they arrived at Audreys living ce, she could take a cab home herself.
Checktest chapters at find[?]ovel
The three of them left Colorful Club together, and just as they stepped out, a limited-edition two-seater sports car stopped right in front of them.
After they got in the car, the red sports car dashed under the night sky.
What puzzled Belinda Howard was that Young Master Richard didnt even ask for the address; he simply drove ahead. Did he already know Audreys living ce in advance?
The car had been driving for about five to six minutes when Belinda frowned again. This wasnt the route to Audreys home at allit was heading in the opposite direction.
She turned and nced at Audrey Jenkins beside her. Perhaps Audrey was indeed slightly drunk because, at this time, her eyes were closed, and she leaned against Belindas shoulder.
"Audrey, this doesnt seem to be the way to your ce..."
At the sound of her voice, Audrey vaguely lifted her eyelids and mumbled in a dreamy tone, "Yes, Ive already moved. Its just ahead..."
Once she finished speaking, Audrey closed her eyes again, looking utterly exhausted.
Belinda Howard hesitated momentarily. So Audrey had already changed her residencethat exined why, during thest time she visited Audreys habitat, knocking on the doorbell for ages yielded no response.
Looking at Audreys intoxicated state, Belinda couldnt quite tell if she was affected by her or if the potency of the wine she had earlier was simply kicking in. Gradually, Belinda also felt a foggy dizziness, her eyelids growing heavy,pelling her to want to sleep.
Was her alcohol tolerance really this poor? And she had only drunk one cup of grape wine earlier...
Belinda tried shaking her head a little to clear her mind, but her line of sight inexplicably blurred more and more...
The luxury sports car eventually came to a halt outside a hotel.
Young Master Richard nced at the two women in the back seat; a faint, inexplicable smile emerged at the corners of his mouth. Then, stepping out, he opened the car door, lifted Belinda Howard into his arms, and strode toward the hotel entrance.
"Remember what I told you. Do not disappoint me."
"Yes, Father."
At the hotel entrance, a middle-aged man seated in a wheelchair seemed to bear the marks of times hardship but carried an air of authority unseen in ordinary individuals.
Horion Jones stood at the grand entrance of the hotel, watching his father get into the ck Bentley. Only after the car drove off into the distance did he start to turn around and leave.
However, just as he turned, his peripheral vision inadvertently caught sight of a familiar figure.
Although the person merely brushed past him, Belinda Howards distinctive profile shed vividly before his eyes.
Horion swiveled his head to follow the figure. He saw Belinda Howard, unconscious, being carried by a man into the grand entrance of the hotel. His brows furrowed sharply.
Wasnt that Belinda Howard? What happened to her?
Horion turned to examine the mans retreating figure. He could only see the man carrying the unconscious Belinda toward the elevator area.
Lowering his eyelids, Horion fell into deliberation for a moment, then stepped into the hotel himself, heading to the elevator area.
ncing at the illuminated light, Horion noticed that the elevator carrying both of them had stopped at the 16th Floor. He observed briefly, then pressed the button for the neighboring elevator and likewise ascended to the 16th Floor.
At 10 PM, in the dim yellow corridor, Horion Jones had no idea which room the man who carried Belinda Howard into disappeared into. He wandered aimlessly down the corridor, attempting to catch sight of the mans silhouette.
Chapter 1566: Who Are You?
Chapter 1566: Chapter 1566: Who Are You?
Recalling Belinda Howards unconscious state, Horion Jones felt increasingly uneasy the more he thought about it!
Given Belinda Howards personality, it was impossible for her to linger outside sote, let alone check into a hotel room with a man.
Thinking of this, Horion Joness gaze sharpened, and he took out his cell phone to call the reception desk.
Fortunately, this hotel was owned by his family, so finding out a mans room number wasnt difficult.
Through the reception desk, Horion Jones finally learned that the man who had been holding Belinda Howard just now had entered Room 1602, which was not far away.
"I need the key to that room. Bring it up," Horion Jones said in a low voice to the receptionist before hanging up the phone.
In no time, a beauty arrived with the room card, handed it respectfully to Horion Jones, and then turned to leave.
Holding the room card and looking at the wooden door in front of him, Horion Jones hesitated for a few seconds before swiping the card at the edge of the door.
He pushed the door open and quietly walked inside.
Walking past the restroom and stepping into the room, Horion Jones was stunned by the sight on the bed.
On the spacious double bed, Belinda Howardy unconscious, her eyes gently closed.
Beside the bed, the man holding her was at this moment taking off his coat and unbuttoning his shirt, a smile on his lips, as if the woman on the bed intrigued him immensely.
Noticing someone entering, Young Master Richard paused his hand that was unbuttoning his shirt, turned around, and saw Horion Jones standing there with an astonished expression.
"Who are you?" Young Master Richard, equally surprised, asked. How could a man appear inside the room he had reserved?
Horion Joness gaze shifted from the unconscious Belinda Howards face to Young Master Richards face. In his previously calm eyes, a sudden chill emerged. "Who are you?"
Facing this unexpected guest, Young Master Richard couldnt help butugh, "Who I am, and how is that any of your business?"
"Is that so?" Horion Joness lips curved slightly...
Meanwhile, at the hotel rooms door, Audrey Jenkins, who had previously been blissfully unaware, had woken up at some point.
Seeing Horion Jones suddenly appear there, she couldnt hide her surprise.
Why would Horion Jones be here at this moment?
From what it looked like, he seemed aware that Belinda Howard had been taken inside by Young Master Richard. If that was the case, wouldnt all her ns be for nothing?!
Thinking of this, a trace of unwillingness shed across Audrey Jenkinss previouslyposed face.
At that moment, the rooms door suddenly opened, and she swiftly darted to a corner spot, watching everything unfold.
The door opened, and Horion Jones stepped out, holding the still-unconscious Belinda Howard, heading directly towards the elevator.
Official source is find{n}ovel
Hiding in the shadows, Audrey Jenkins knitted her brows. As expected, Horion Jones had indeed entered to save Belinda!
Watching Horion Jones leave in a hurry with Belinda Howard in his arms, Audrey Jenkins quickly followed behind.
What surprised her was that instead of leaving the hotel with Belinda Howard as she had initially thought, the elevator began ascending to the top floor.
Lowering her eyelids in contemtion for a few seconds, Audrey Jenkinss previously frustrated face now showed a sinister smile.
It seemed even fate was helping her. One n had failed, but another opportunity had presented itself.
She raised her smiling face and took out her cell phone, flipping through her contacts to find a familiar number...
At this time, at the Stuart Family estate.
Inside the study on the second floor, Baron Stuart sat in a genuine leather swivel chair, looking at his son before him.
"What is your reason?"
Anthony Chambers lowered his gaze, his expression calm. "I dont want to go abroad."
Chapter 1567 I Think I Saw The Only One
Chapter 1567: Chapter 1567 I Think I Saw The Only One
"Thats not a reason."
Anthony Chambers lifted his gaze, directly meeting his fathers eyes, and spoke calmly, "The real reason, I dont want to say. At least, not now."
Looking at the son standing before him, Baron Stuart lightly pressed his thin lips together, refraining from saying more.
Indeed, he had grown up and formed his own ideas; if he insisted on not going abroad, then Baron Stuart naturally wouldnt force him.
Walking out of his fathers study room, Anthony Chambers wore a contemtive expression.
He didnt want to go abroad; he didnt want to be far away from Belinda Howardalone in the Northern Hemisphere, separated by the vast Pacific Ocean.
Just as he stepped out, he bumped directly into Emily Walker standing in front of him.
"Mom?"
Looking at her son standing before her, Emily Walker smiled slightly, her gaze discreetly ncing toward the direction of the study room before shifting back. "How did it go? Did your father agree?"
Emily Walker didnt want her son to go abroad to pursue further studiesafter all, it would be three years; she couldnt bear it!
Looking at his mother, Anthony Chambers pressed his thin lips together slightly. "He didnt say anything."
Emily Walker nodded her head. Since he didnt say anything, it implied his subconscious was already acquiescing. In other words, as long as her son didnt want to, he wouldnt need to leave the country!
Considering this, Emily Walker felt immense joy in her heart.
At this moment, Anthony Chamberss cell phone suddenly rang from his pocket.
He took out the cell phone and found it was Audrey Jenkins calling, his brows furrowing slightly.
After a few seconds of hesitation, he walked to the side and answered the phone.
Seeing her son taking the call, Emily Walker naturally didnt want to interrupt; she quietly turned and returned to her own room.
As the call connected, Audrey Jenkinss soft voice could be heard from inside. "Hello, Anthony."
Regarding Audrey Jenkinss slightly intimate way of addressing him, Anthony Chambers felt a bit ufortable but didnt dwell on itthe fact that she was Belindas friend restrained him.
"Do you need something?" His tone toward her was somewhat indifferent.
Facing his coldness, Audrey Jenkins pressed her lips together, her heart aching faintly. This mans tenderness would always belong to Belinda Howard.
Suppressing her jealousy, she feigned surprise as she spoke.
?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F?ndNovel
"Well, I think I just saw Belinda. Its already sotewhy is she with a guy? And they even..." Audrey Jenkins deliberately trailed off, waiting for Anthony Chambers to ask her.
Upon hearing her sudden statement, Anthony Chambers frowned slightly.
"A guy?"
"Yes, they seemed to be chatting quite happily."
"Why are you telling me this?" Anthony Chambers suddenly asked.
On the phone, Audrey Jenkins froze, clearly not expecting him to ask her that question.
But she quicklyposed herself.
Pretending to be surprised, she responded, "Why? You two are lovers, arent you? Shes out sote with a guy at a hotelI think its strange. So, I called to check if you two had an argument."
As soon as her words fell, Anthony Chamberss brows furrowed even tighter.
But he only half-believed Audrey Jenkinss words.
"A hotel?"
Audrey Jenkins nodded sheepishly, "Yes, with a guy."
A guy...
Instantly, Horion Joness figure surfaced in Anthony Chamberss mind.
But sote at night? Given Belinda Howards personality, it was impossible for her to go outespecially not with Horion Jones.
Still...
As he thought of her attending Horion Joness birthday party, images of her and Horion Jones kissing shed across Anthony Chamberss mind once again, and he felt a bitter difort in his heart!
"Which hotel?"
Chapter 1568: Was it you who brought me here?
Chapter 1568: Chapter 1568: Was it you who brought me here?
"At X Hotel. I saw them take the elevator to the top floor," Audrey Jenkins said the hotels name aloud.
As soon as she finished talking, a beep came from the phone receiver.
Looking at the disconnected call, Audrey Jenkins held onto her cell phone, and the corners of her mouth involuntarily curved into a subtle, triumphant smile.
This text is hosted at Find1Novel
After hanging up the phone, Fenton Stuart rushed out of the grand entrance, driving his sports car at breakneck speed toward X Hotel!
Meanwhile, in the presidential suite on the top floor.
Horion Jones sat beside the bed, quietly watching Belinda Howard, who was still deep in sleep. At this moment, his mind was filled with his fathers orders, but faced with Belinda Howard, he couldnt bring himself to destroy her.
This little girl, ever since hed started interacting with her, had slowly drawn him in. Even though he knew she liked Fenton Stuart, he had once considered taking her away from him. But if that day really came, he only wanted to cherish and protect hernot as his father had ordered, to possess her and then ruin her.
Yet his fathers orders were something he couldnt defy.
Looking at the unconscious child lying on the bed, Horion Jones made a decision in his heart.
If he were to be selfish just a little, not only could he have Belinda Howard all to himself, but he could also fulfill his fathers ordersa win-win situation.
"Belinda Howard, I truly like you." Watching the sleeping figure on the bed, Horion Jones murmured softly.
Just as he reached out his hand to do something, Belinda Howards brows suddenly furrowed, her eyshes fluttering.
The sudden movement of Belinda Howard regaining consciousness seemed to pull Horion Jones back to his senses. His hand, which had been slightly raised, paused midair. He spoke gently, addressing the awakening figure.
His voice was filled with tenderness. "Belinda?"
Hearing the soft call close to her ear, Belinda Howard frowned slightly and slowly opened her eyelids.
As she opened her eyes, she felt a bit dizzy. But when she saw Horion Jones handsome face, she couldnt help but freeze for a moment.
After the kiss thest time, her feelings for Horion Jones had already diminished greatly. Seeing him now, she couldnt help but feel slightly surprised.
"Why are you here?"
Her tone was noticeably colder than before, but Horion Jones wasnt surprised.
Perhaps it was precisely because of that kiss that her opinion of him had soured.
Looking at her, Horion Jones spoke calmly. "You should first think about why youre here."
These words made Belinda Howard freeze, and she immediately turned her head, realizing this was apletely unknown room.
Whats going on?
She lowered her gaze, her thoughts drifting back to before she lost consciousness.
She remembered leaving Colorful Club with Audrey Jenkins, then Young Master Richard had offered to drive them home, and after that...
How did she suddenly end up here? Where on earth was this ce? And why was Horion Jones here too?
A series of questions surged through Belinda Howards mind, yet she couldnt recall what had happened during the period she was unconscious!
Where was Audrey? And what about Young Master Richard?
Belinda Howard furrowed her brows and raised her head to look at Horion Jones.
"What is this ce?"
"My familys hotel," Horion Jones replied calmly, fixing his gaze on her.
Belinda Howard was startled upon hearing this.
His familys hotel? Why was she here, at his familys hotel!?
Recalling his forceful kiss from before, as well as the photos hed sent to Fenton Stuarts cell phone, Belinda Howard suddenly seemed to piece together something, anger shing across her eyes as she looked at Horion Jones.
"Was it you who brought me here?"
Chapter 1569 What have you done to me?
Chapter 1569: Chapter 1569 What have you done to me?
Facing her questioning, Horion Jones felt a bit surprised.
This woman, having been drugged and brought here by someone elseif not for him seeing it, at this moment she would have already been defiled by Young Master Richard. And now shes actually demanding answers from him, does she have any idea about the situation?
Looking at the man in front of her, Horion Jones calmly spoke, "How exactly did youe here? Dont you remember anything at all?"
He had only seen Young Master Richard carrying her unconscious into the hotel, but as for what had happened previously, he naturally had no way of knowing.
Belinda Howard raised her bright star-like eyes, a trace of confusion shing underneath her gaze.
What did he mean by asking this? Wasnt he the one who brought her here? Then how did she end up here?
Oh right! Wendis Wilnese!
Belinda Howard turned her head and looked around the luxurious room, yet there was presently no sign of Audrey Jenkins!
She raised her eyes, staring at Horion Jones in front of her, "How exactly did I end up here?"
She actually couldnt remember anything at all.
Belinda Howard instinctively lowered her head and happened to glimpse her slightly opened neckline, which clearly showed signs of having been tampered with!
Her eyes widened suddenly, staring at Horion Jones in front of her, the image of him forcefully kissing herst time naturally shing in her mind!
"What did you do to me!?" She raised her gaze, her eyes showing a hint of indignation!
Meeting her somewhat inquiring gaze, Horion Jones froze.
He did indeed have the intention of following his fathers orders and doing something to her just now, but he hadnt had the chance to act when she woke up, so he ended up doing absolutely nothing.
His gaze dropped slightly, noticing her neckline, and only then did Horion Jones react.
It must have been that Young Master Richard who had done something improper to her earlier.
"It wasnt me. It was the person who brought you here."
Upon hearing this, Belinda Howard frowned slightly, looking at Horion Jones.
Her mind began to rey the events that had happened before.
The person who had brought her here? Who was it? Could it have been Young Master Richard!?
"Young Master Richard?" She raised her gaze, looking at Horion Jones in front of her.
It seemed that she hadnt lost her memory entirely and could at least remember that it was Young Master Richard who had brought her here.
He lightly nodded, "Yes."
Belinda Howard widened her pupils, shocked that Young Master Richard could be so sinister, bringing her here and even intending to...
Belinda Howard didnt dare to think further, instinctively raising her head to cast a suspicious nce at Horion Jones in front of her.
So, it was him who had saved her?
But even so, Belinda Howards impression of this man before her could never return to what it was previously.
She looked down at the timetable on her left wristit was already veryte, and she needed to leave!
Getting up, she lifted the bedding and got out of bed, suddenly remembering Audrey Jenkins whereabouts and inevitably bing worried.
The source of th?s content is find?novel
She remembered that before she had lost consciousness, Wendis Wilnese seemed to have been very drunk as well.
Thinking of this, as she got out of bed, she took out her cell phone and dialed Audrey Jenkins mobile phone number.
The phone rang for a long time, so long that Belinda Howard was about to give up when the other side suddenly picked up.
When the call connected, she immediately heard Audrey Jenkins slightly distraught voice.
"Belinda..." Hearing her voice tinged with sobs, Belinda Howards heart sank. A strong wave of unease washed over her.
"Wendis, where are you now?"
"I..." On the phone, Audrey Jenkins voice sounded fragile. She hesitated and paused for a moment, only to speak in an extremely pitiful tone a few secondster, "Im fine..."
Chapter 1570: I Don’t Want to See You!
Chapter 1570: Chapter 1570: I Dont Want to See You!
As soon as the words fell, she swiftly hung up the phone!
Belinda froze for a few seconds, instinctively sensing that something was amiss with Audrey on the phone. Could it be that she, like herself, had been... taken advantage of by Young Master Richard?
She had been rescued by Horion Jones, but Audrey... she must have been harmed by Young Master Richard...
Thinking about this, Belinda immediately turned around and dashed out of the room!
"Belinda!" Seeing her hurried figure leave, Horion couldnt help but call out to her.
It was already 11 PM, and he felt uneasy about her going back alone.
Hearing his voice, Belinda halted her steps, then turned back, her expression cold as she looked at Horion.
Although he had saved her, every time she thought about how her rtionship with Brother Luke had deteriorated because of him, she felt no affection for Horion whatsoever.
"If it werent for you, Brother Luke wouldnt have misunderstood me. From today onward, I dont want to see you!" she said firmly and with resolve.
Gazing into her determined eyes, a hint of disappointment shed across Horions face, his expression darkening in sorrow. "Do you like him that much?"
Belindas heart trembled. Of course, she liked him liked him to the extreme.
From childhood, her gaze had always followed Fenton Stuart. How could she not like him?
"This has nothing to do with you. No matter whom I like, I will absolutely never like you." With these words, Belinda turned and left, showing no hesitation.
Indeed, she couldnt get entangled with Horion Jones anymore. She had to stop Brother Luke from misunderstanding her further.
Watching her indifferent figure leave, Horion lowered his gaze, his expression looking a bit wounded.
She ultimately couldnt be his.
As he turned his head, his line of sight suddenly caught sight of something shimmering faintly, resting on the edge of the bed.
Horion furrowed his brow and walked over, picking up the item. He found it was a tinum ne.
She must have dropped it earlier when she got up, right?
Belinda walked out of the bedroom and headed to the hotel room entrance. Just as she opened the door and prepared to step out, a voice suddenly came from behind her.
"Wait a moment!"
She wasnt nning to respond, but the next second, Horion grabbed her. "Your ne."
Hearing his words, she turned her head and saw him holding a sparkling tinum ne. It was indeed the birthday gift her father had given herst year.
Belinda nced at the ne in his hand, then raised her eyes to look at him indifferently. Without expression, she took the ne from him, turned, and left the hotel room.
But as she raised her head and turned around, a familiar figure suddenly appeared before her, causing her whole body to momentarily tense.
Brother Luke...
Staring at the two people before him, Fenton Stuarts ck obsidian-like starry eyes grew even darker.
He hadnt wanted to believe that she could actually be with Horion, but the reality before him left him no choice but to ept it.
Newest update provided by find(?)ovel
Just hours ago, she had looked at him heartbreakingly, asking why he couldnt trust her. But now?
Fentons gaze shifted slightly to Horion, who was standing behind her.
Deep night, 11 PM, and walking out of a mans room... what could this mean?
What kind of matter would necessitate hering out sote and meeting with him in a hotel?
Fenton couldnt think of any reason and couldnt convince himself that it was simply a misunderstanding.
Looking at the suddenly appearing Fenton Stuart, Belinda was equally shocked.
"Brother Luke... why are you here?" she instinctively asked, not yet realizing the deeply misunderstood situation she was now in.
Chapter 1571: Misunderstanding Deepens
Chapter 1571: Chapter 1571: Misunderstanding Deepens
Looking at the person before him, Fenton Stuarts gaze was slightly indifferent. "I shouldnt be here, should I?"
Belinda Howard froze suddenly, then snapped out of it and turned to see Horion Jones still standing at the room entrance.
At this moment, she realizedit was deep night, and she was in the hotel with a man. What did this imply?
Aware of everything, she raised her eyes sharply, looking at Fenton Stuart before her. Her anxious pupils were desperate to exin!
"Brother Luke, you misunderstood, I"
"Other than saying its a misunderstanding, do you have any other exnation?" Fenton Stuart interrupted her. Belinda Howard clearly saw the sh of heartache flickering in his eyes.
"But this really is just a misunderstanding! Im not together with him..." she raised her eyes and spoke, her voice filled with pain.
Upon hearing this, Fenton Stuart suddenly rolled his lips into a bitterly mocking smile. "Then tell mewho are you with now?"
Belinda Howard had no words to respond. In this situation, anyone who saw this would misunderstand, wouldnt they? She was indeed appearing here with Horion Jones.
But everything wasnt as he saw it!
"Brother Luke, could you just listen to me exin? I didnte here on my own. A lot has happened..."
"Not on your own? Are you saying Horion Jones tied you up and dragged you here from home?" Fenton Stuarts rage finally broke loose like a flood bursting through its dam!
Even after all the previous misunderstandings, he had still been thinking of her, deciding against going abroad so he could stay behind for her, unwilling to be so far away from her.
Yet shetime and time againleft him defeated!
His sudden anger made Belinda Howards body tremble. She was clearly startled!
It wasnt Horion Jones who brought her hereit was that Young Master Richard. Had she not run into Horion Jones, she might have already...
Watching the unmistakable anger in his eyes, Belinda Howard felt increasingly anxious. She truly didnt want yet another wave of turmoil!
"It wasnt himit was someone else. When I got home, I received a call from..."
"Ha! Belinda Howard, you really want to tell me that someone else dragged you here just so you could secretly meet him?" She actually followed the logic in his words and gave such a grandiose excuse. How was he supposed to believe it?
For the first time, he addressed her fully by name. His coldness made Belinda Howards heart shudder. A trace of sadness gradually dimmed the ck light in her pupils. "But thats really how it is..."
"So thats how it is?" Fenton Stuart curled his lips into a bitterugh.
Who would drag her here? Taking her, entirely conscious, from her homejust to arrange a meeting with Horion Jones?
Even he couldnte up with any reason to convince himself that was the truth.
He stepped forward, held her fair and pure face in his hands, his eyes locked on her ck pupils, an expression of pure heartache in his gaze.
Looking at her intently, he spoke each word with measured precision, "Belinda Howard, whenwhen did this face of yours learn how to lie?"
She saw the pain in his eyes and felt the hurt embedded in his tone. She wanted to exin, but he didnt give her the chance.
"Brother Luke..."
"Do you know? Even after everything that happened before, I still decided to stay... And as I finalized this decision, the moment I resolved everythingwhat did you show me? Was this it? Was this what you wanted me to see?"
Belinda Howard shook her head, her eyes brimming with anguish as she looked at the man before her. She only needed one minutejust one minute! ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel
Chapter 1572: Just Give Me One Minute
Chapter 1572: Chapter 1572: Just Give Me One Minute
"Brother Luke, give me one minute, I just need one minute"
"Why? Why do you have to make me so utterly defeated? Make me feel like Fenton Stuart is nothing but a fool for being self-deluded!"
Thest sentence, he practically roared in hysteria, fueled by the fury in his heart. He pushed her away forcefully, as if from this moment on, the woman before him had be a stranger, unrecognizable.
Staggered by his shove, Belinda Howard nearly lost her bnce and stumbled, almost falling.
Behind her, a firm arm swiftly steadied her, allowing her to regain her footing.
Seeing Horion Joness concerned expression as he caught her in that instant, the mes of anger in Fenton Stuarts chest grew even more intense!
Feeling the hand that steadied her, Belinda Howard became flustered, overwhelmed with helplessness.
She turned her head, her voice filled with panic and shouting at Horion Jones, "Dont touch me!"
It was because of him that Brother Luke had once again misunderstood her.
Horion Joness hand, upon seeing the trace of anguish in her eyes, gradually released her.
Belinda Howard turned her head to exin, but found that Fenton Stuart had already turned around, striding away in the direction of the elevator.
Her heart filled with urgency, and she immediately chased after him, trying to keep up with his steps.
But his pace was too fast. Even as she broke into a run, she barely managed to catch up, only to find that he had already taken the elevator down to the lower floor.
Staring at the closed elevator doors, Belinda Howards tears flowed in distress as she frantically pressed the button for another elevator beside it!
Taking another elevator down, she arrived at the hotel entrance, but by then, Fenton Stuarts figure was nowhere to be seen.
Scanning the surroundings desperately, Belinda Howard took out her cell phone and dialed Fenton Stuarts number.
For original chapters go to find?novel
She just needed one minute!
The phone rang, and Belinda Howard clung to the hope that he would pick up, but in the next second, the ringing abruptly stopped.
He had hung up on her.
An unprecedented sense of helplessness consumed her at this moment, as if it wanted to swallow her whole. She wept, curling up, clutching her phone to her chest. It felt as though a knife was furiously carving into her, one cut after another, slicing her apart.
Behind her, Horion Jones gazed from afar at her solitary and deste crying figure, unable to muster the courage to approach andfort her.
Afraid that stepping forward would only deepen her pain.
Belinda Howard walked down the hotel front steps, her lost and hopeless form wandering aimlessly under the nights shadow, hoping he hadnt gone far.
But by this time, Fenton Stuart had already driven away.
She picked up her phone again and quicklyposed a text message for Fenton Stuart. She couldnt let the misunderstanding continue. If he wouldnt answer her calls, surely hed at least nce at her message?
Thinking about this, Belinda Howard stood by the roadside,pletely alone, using one minute to write down all the facts and send them to Fenton Stuart.
Meanwhile, Fenton Stuart was speeding down the road. When his phone screen lit up with her familiar name, he merely nced at it indifferently, unmoved.
...
When she returned home, it was already deep into the night.
The room was exceptionally quiet; her parents had clearly gone to bed, likely unaware she had even gone out.
Returning to her room, Belinda Howard appeared utterly lost. Lying on the bed, she clutched her phone tightly in her hand, as though waiting for something.
But as time ticked by, second by second, minute by minute, the reply she longed for never came.
Chapter 1573: Fenton Stuart Got Drunk
Chapter 1573: Chapter 1573: Fenton Stuart Got Drunk
Tears slid silently down her face.
No one knew how much time had passed when Belinda Howards cell phone suddenly rang. She jolted awake, lowered her head to look at the screen, and found that the name disyed was not Fenton Stuarts, but... Audrey Jenkins was calling.
Staring at the illuminated screen, Belinda Howard initially had no intention of answering, but thinking about the possibility that Audrey Jenkins might have encountered misfortune today, she couldnt resist tidying up her emotions and answering the phone.
Her voice was hoarse from crying.
"Hello?"
Just a simple "Hello," but Audrey Jenkins on the phone clearly already knew what kind of mood she was in at this moment. Her lips curved upward slightly, revealing a sly smile.
Following that, her expression shifted as she feigned a worried tone.
"Belinda, did you... did you have a fight with Anthony Chambers?"
Hearing those words, Belinda Howard froze. How did Audrey Jenkins know they had fought?
With confusion, she hesitantly asked, "Whats wrong?"
At this moment, Audrey Jenkins was inside a private room at the Duke Station Throne, looking at Anthony Chambers beside her, downing ss after ss of whiskey. She moved to the side and lowered her voice to say.
"I ran into him at the Duke Station Throne. He looks really upset and... hes drunk..."
Listening to Audrey Jenkins words over the phone, Belinda Howard felt a pang in her chest.
Hes drunk?
"IIll be there right away!" Belinda stood up abruptly, her movements flustered.
It was alreadyte night. After trying for quite a while, Belinda Howard finally managed to hail a taxi to head straight to the Duke Station Throne.
Meanwhile, inside the private room.
This marked the first time Anthony Chambers had gotten so utterly drunk.
Beside him, as she watched him drink himself into such a state, a hint of heartache crept onto Audrey Jenkins face.
She sat down beside him, attempting to take the wine ss from his hand. "Stop drinking!"
He had already polished off an entire bottle of whiskey. If he continued like this, she worried his stomach wouldnt be able to endure ithis health would suffer.
?????? ???? ?ovelFind
Suddenly, the ss was snatched away. Anthony Chambers turned his head, ncing at the woman beside him. Amid his blurry vision, a familiar face appeared: Belinda Howards.
Looking at that familiar face, his already drunken eyes revealed a deep sorrow.
Suddenly, he leaned toward her, his tear-filled gaze focusing intently on the person in front of him.
This womanno matter whathad upied his heart, controlled his thoughts, leaving him incapable of hating or abandoning her, even in his pain.
Noticing the affection in his gaze, Audrey Jenkins stumbled emotionally for a moment, gazing dubiously at him.
The man in front of her was wless, irresistibly attractive,pelling her to fall for him.
"Belinda..." In his vision, Belinda Howards delicate, fair face flickered in and out of view. Anthony Chambers couldnt restrain himself and murmured her name. The agony in his eyes consumed him mercilessly.
Hearing him murmur that name, Audrey Jenkins froze.
So, he had mistaken her for Belinda Howard.
"Anthony..." She unconsciously called his name softly.
Yet, that tender call brought a faint smile to Anthony Chambers drunken face.
Yes, he liked it when she called his name. He preferred it far more to "Brother Luke" her usual term of endearment for him.
Suddenly, his body tilted, pressing her into the corner of the sofa. His gaze, deep and affectionate, locked onto her. His hand lifted gently, his eyes tracing from her star-like pupils, down to the tip of her nose, and then to her lips...
Chapter 1574: Audrey Jenkins Schemes with All Her Heart
Chapter 1574: Chapter 1574: Audrey Jenkins Schemes with All Her Heart
"Why did you go to the hotel with him... You know I mind him, so why did you still go..." Fenton Stuart muttered hazily, his ink-jade-like star eyes already riddled with excruciating pain.
The woman before himhe loved her so deeply, yet she continued to betray him again and again, leaving him shattered and humiliated!
Audrey Jenkins knew full well that at this moment, Fenton Stuart was mistaking her for Belinda Howard, which was the only reason hed uttered such words. But even so, she decided to y along.
Following his words, she replied, "I wont walk with Horion Jones anymore in the future, just forgive me this one time, alright?"
She looked at him, her dark eyes carrying a hint of probing calction.
Upon hearing this, Fenton Stuart broke into a faint smile tinged with drunkenness.
Forgive her?
So this meant shed admitted she went to the hotel with Horion Jones? And not that someone had forcibly taken her there?
Raising his hand, he softly tilted her chin, making her face his eyes directly. Despite the evident alcohol in his system, the pure face of Belinda Howard was clear before him.
"You finally admitted it..." he gazed at her, his expression riddled with agony.
Audrey Jenkins gently nodded her head, "Yes, I admit it, just forgive me this time, alright?"
He stared at her, silent for a long moment, before letting out a quiet chuckle, "Alright."
He loved her. Even though he knew shed done everything wrong, his subconscious still yearned desperately for her to return to his side.
As his words fell, Audrey Jenkins could feel Fenton Stuarts face drawing closer and closer. Gradually, he was about to kiss her lips.
Her heart anticipated it, prompting her to slowly close her eyes, ready to receive the kiss.
But just at that moment, the phone in Fenton Stuarts pocket emitted its incessant beeping sounds. The long-awaited kiss never arrived. Audrey Jenkins couldnt help but open her eyes, and as she did, she saw Fenton Stuartpletely copse onto her, his face buried in the crook of her neck as though hed entirely lost consciousness.
The mans body partially pressed against hers; Audrey Jenkins felt a bit strained. Wanting to push him away, she suddenly seemed to think of something and abruptly halted her attempt to move him.
In his pocket, Fenton Stuarts phone continued emitting beeping notification sounds. Audrey Jenkins nced over, then extended her hand and took the phone from his pocket.
She had a feeling it was very likely rted to Belinda Howard.
Sure enough, when she retrieved the phone and saw the name disyed on the screen, the corners of her mouth curled slightly into a smileit was indeed a text message from Belinda Howard.
The text message had probably been sent a long time ago, and since it hadnt been opened, the alert sound kept going off intermittently.
Impatient to see the contents of the text message, Audrey Jenkins swiftly opened it, and as she read its contents, her dark pupils gradually burned with a wave of fury!
Belinda Howardshe actually wanted to reveal the whole truth to him through the text message?
The source of th?s content is find?novel
Luckily, Fenton Stuart hadnt seen this text yet. Clearly, Belinda Howard resorting to this method meant that Fenton Stuart hadnt answered her callsjust like at the hotel, where he refused to listen to her exnations!
Scrolling through the contacts, Audrey Jenkins indeed saw Belinda Howards constion calls listed in the phones contact log. At that moment, her lips curled once more.
She selected the text message, pressed delete, and then confirmed by hitting the ok button.
She had meticulously orchestrated all of this and absolutely couldnt let Fenton Stuart know the truth. Moreover, she couldnt allow Belinda Howard to clear up the misunderstanding. She had to ensure there would never be an opportunity for her to exinnot even for one single minute!
Chapter 1575: Witnessing a Scene
Chapter 1575: Chapter 1575: Witnessing a Scene
Thinking about this, Audrey Jenkins lifted her eyes, and a trace of cunning shed in her pupils.
The best way to stop all this is to deepen the misunderstanding!
At this time, Belinda Howard should have arrived, right?
Audrey Jenkinss line of sight instinctively nced toward the Private Room Door, then she ced the Cell Phone aside and raised her hand to undo the buttons on her chest, letting that alluring temptation faintly appear.
At this moment, Fenton Stuart was already so drunk that he was oblivious, his whole body buried in her neckline. With even the slightest movement from her, the posture became indescribably suggestive.
"Anthony?" Feeling the time was just right, and knowing she must create an image for Belinda Howard to stumble upon, so their misunderstanding could remain forever unsolvable!
She attempted to wake Fenton Stuart.
"Anthony?"
Hearing her call, Fenton Stuart faintly furrowed his brow but made no movement.
Unwilling to give up, Audrey called again several times.
"Anthony, wake up."
Her persistence finally led the heavily intoxicated Fenton Stuart to raise his face, squinting as he looked at the person before him. Yet, at this time, his vision was entirely blurry; he couldnt see the face in front of him at all, his entire being in a stupor, devoid of any rity.
Seeing him lift his face, Audrey Jenkins seized the opportunity, leaning in and voluntarily sealing his soft and sensual Thin Lips with her own.
Feeling the softness spreading from his lips, the drunken Fenton Stuart faintly furrowed his brow. This sensation wasnt the kind he desired.
He frowned in displeasure, wishing to push away this difort.
Yet, drunk and confused, he was unable to coordinate properly, wanting to move his body away from the Woman. Instead, his movements inadvertently created even more ambiguity.
Everything unfolded exactly as Audrey Jenkins had anticipated. Just as she pressed her lips to Fenton Stuarts, coupled with his intoxicated gestures, Belinda Howard pushed the door open at this moment, witnessing it all exactly as it seemed.
Newest update provided by find?novel
The suggestive scene on the sofa, utterly exposed, entered her line of sight without any barriers...
In an instant, she seemed frozen in ce, her mind drawing aplete nk.
Staring at the unfolding scene nkly, unable to believe what shede to witness.
"Ah... Anthony, dont do this... I... Im feeling a little ufortable..." Audrey Jenkins feigned a coquettish tone, raising her hand as if trying to push Fenton Stuart off her body, though her expression bore an unmistakable hint of enjoyment.
Fenton Stuart, already drunk to the point of copse,y limp on her body. At this moment, Audreys gentle push only made him seem even harder to moveappearing to cling to her bodywhich to Belinda Howard looked like his reluctance to part from Audrey Jenkins.
Belinda Howard remained frozen in ce, her dark pupils gradually tinged with a shade of heartbreak.
Sensing someone standing there, Audrey Jenkins feigned shock, turning her head to the Private Room Door Entrance.
"Only one..." Her startled expression struck Belinda Howard as suspiciously coincidental, as if she had stumbled upon this scene by pure chance!
Upon seeing her, Audrey immediately turned back, pretending to push Fenton Stuart off her body. Yet, she intentionally didnt exert much force, her ploy ensuring Belinda Howard would misconstrue it as Fenton Stuart refusing to get off her.
"Anthony, you... You cant do this, Only one is here..." She half-heartedly resisted for a good while before finally exerting herself, pushing the Man off her with a sudden and forceful shove.
Chapter 1576: A Harsh Slap in the Face
Chapter 1576: Chapter 1576: A Harsh p in the Face
Fenton Stuart was pushed away, his head hit the back of the sofa, causing him to feel quite ufortable. Instinctively, he raised his head, held the back of his head, and then blurredly opened his eyelids. To Belinda Howard, at this moment, he lookedpletely awake.
After pushing Fenton Stuart away, Audrey Jenkins hurriedly stood up from inside the sofa, anxiously fixing the clothes she had undone earlier, her expression showing a hint of panic.
Upon seeing her disheveled state, Belinda Howards heart ached even more.
She stood rooted to the spot without saying a word, her expression distant as she coldly looked at the scene in front of herAudrey Jenkins.
Audrey Jenkins stepped forward, eager to exin and hurriedly said, "Belinda, dont misunderstand... We, we didnt do anything. Its not what you think..."
Her panicked demeanor, in Belinda Howards eyes, seemed just like the guilty conscience of a thief.
Did nothing happen? Haha...
Belinda Howard remained silent, simply staring directly at Audrey Jenkins. In the depths of her starry ck eyes, suddenly there appeared a hint of unfamiliarity that had never been there before.
Noticing the unfamiliarity in her gaze, Audrey Jenkins froze momentarilyshe had never seen Belinda Howard look at her with such cold detachment.
"Belinda... Dont, dont misunderstand..."
She walked closer, trying to exin.
Belinda Howard said nothing, but instead, raised her hand and delivered a harsh p across Audrey Jenkins left cheek!
The p left Audrey Jenkins bewildered and shocked. She had never expected the usually gentle Belinda Howard, who treated her like a sister, to smack her.
Audrey Jenkins raised her head, staring incredulously at the icy expression of Belinda Howard in front of her. It took her half a moment toe back to her senses, her voice trembling as she asked, "Belinda, youyou hit me?"
Belinda Howard remained silent, her gaze fixed firmly on Audrey Jenkins.
This womanshe had saved her from those people, given her money, helped her return to her ancestral home in Bristol, supported her unconditionally when she decided to build her life in E City, and repeatedly assisted her toward fulfilling her celebrity dream, treating her as her closest friend and her only sister.
But in return, she repaid her with esction; shemitted such an atrocious act against her.
"The most foolish thing I, Belinda Howard, have ever done in my entire life was saving you, Audrey Jenkins," Belinda said coldly, then turned around and walked out of Duke Station Throne without a backward nce.
Watching her departure, Audrey Jenkins held her cheek. At this moment, she could still feel the burning pain spreading across her face.
Her saying the most foolish thing she ever did was saving her? Haha, how ridiculous it sounded!
Pulling her out of one pit of fire only to throw her into anotherhow was this any different from not saving her in the first ce?
Staring at the tightly closed private room door, a sh of heartache and resentment passed through Audrey Jenkins eyes!
This update is avable on find?novel
.
Returning home, it was already early morning. Belinda Howardy on the bed, her mind upied with the scene in the private room where Fenton Stuart was holding Audrey Jenkins beneath himthe memory stabbed deeply into her heart!
By the time the sky began to brighten slightly, Belinda Howard hadnt slept the entire night. Early in the morning, she went to the back garden and started practicing the tunes for her final violinpetition.
The entire morning passed. She hadnt even eaten breakfast, and the continuous sound of her violin echoed throughout the Howard household from dawn till noon.
Whats going on?
Cam Walker stood at the front door, watching her daughter from afar. While she knew her daughter hadnt been in a good mood these days, today, her demeanor seemed even more abnormal.
Even if she was busy preparing for the finals, there was no need to push herself this hard, right?
Chapter 1577: Fenton Stuart Decides to Go Abroad
Chapter 1577: Chapter 1577: Fenton Stuart Decides to Go Abroad
If this continues, she worries her daughters arm wont be able to bear it.
In the garden, Belinda Howard tried to keep her mind calm, closed her eyes, and carefully listened to the sound of the violin she was ying. She was trying her best to suppress her emotions, unwilling to think about the scene that had urred inside the private roomst night. Yet, the image reyed like a short movie in her mind, haunting her relentlessly!
With her chaotic thoughts, the violin sounds at this time also turned somewhat unusual. Just as Cam Walker approached, she realized something was wrong with her daughter and couldnt help but speak up to stop her.
"Belinda?"
At the sound of her voice, Belinda Howard halted the violin and turned around to look at her mother.
"Mother."
Seeing her daughters slightly pale face, Cam Walker grew worried. "Belinda, whats wrong with you?"
She had never seen her daughter look so panickeda paleplexion paired with an aura of weakness.
The source of th?s content is find?novel
Each time her daughter practiced violin, she was always serene, her expression content and immersed. What was going on today?
Looking at her mothers concerned expression, Belinda Howard pressed her lips together and smiled faintly. "Im fine. Maybe practicing all morning left me a bit tired, and my hand is trembling a little."
Hearing this, Cam Walker couldnt help but express a trace of worry. "If youre tired, take a break. Isnt thepetition still a few days away? We dont need to rush, okay?"
Belinda Howard nodded and smiled at her mother.
"Alright, stop for now. Its almost lunchtime." Cam Walker gave a soft smile, took her daughters hand, and led her back into the house.
During lunch, Cam Walker kept observing her daughters expression. Other than her paleplexion, she seemed otherwise normal.
A few days ago, Karina Tte mentioned that Belinda and Anthony Chambers appeared to have had an argument, but it was unclear how things were now.
Holding her bowl of rice, Cam Walker couldnt help but sigh softly.
Her daughter didnt want to talk about it, so it was hard for her to ask.
After all, these were matters between young people. As an elder, besides sharing advice, there wasnt much else she could say.
++++
In recent days, Belinda Howard spent her days practicing tunes in her garden. Other than sleeping and eating, all her time was devoted to violin practice.
Simrly, it had already been five days without any contact between her and Anthony Chambersnot a single phone call, not even a text message.
That text message, she had already sent it. Clearly, he had seen it, but he still chose not to believe her.
Recalling what urred between him and Audrey Jenkins in the private room, even though she tried her best not to think about it, her heart always unconsciously ached faintly.
Were she and Brother Luke truly unable to return to how they once were?
What was standing in their way?
In the garden, Belinda Howards violin ying gradually became sorrowful.
Over the past few days, Isaac Stuart and Amelia Stuart had also noticed something.
Starting a few days ago, they felt something had happened between the two of them. However, as to what precisely had urred, they had no idea.
All they knew was that for several days now, their big brother had been even more silent than before.
Apart from mealtimes and necessary outings, he practically never came downstairs.
And today, something even more surprising happened. Despite his earlier decision not to go abroad, he suddenly announced that he intended to pursue advanced studies overseas. What... exactly was going on?
On the sofa, as Emily Walker nced at her son, she couldnt help but furrow her brows.
Wasnt it just a few days ago that he decided not to go abroad? Why did he suddenly change his mind?
"Anthony, do you have something weighing on your mind? Didnt you say you didnt want to go abroad? Why now..." Emily Walker looked at her son, her heart aching deeply at the thought of him leaving.
Chapter 1578: Do You Want to Think About It Again?
Chapter 1578: Chapter 1578: Do You Want to Think About It Again?
Fenton Stuart sat on the sofa, his eyelids perpetually lowered.
"No, its just that I simply want to further my studies. Dad was rightmanaging such arge family business, going abroad would be of great help to me."
Fentons reasoning was forced, even Emily Walker could tell.
What is wrong with this son after all?
Nearby, Isaac Stuart looked at him, with a slight furrow in his brow.
What exactly happened between him and Belinda Howard? Why had he suddenly decided to leave for abroad?
Does he even realize that once he leaves, itll be three years? And during these three years, has he even thought about what Belinda will do?
"If you go abroad, what will Belinda do?" Isaac Stuart blurted out while staring at him.
Hearing him blurt out the name, Fenton Stuart suddenly lifted his eyes to look at his younger brother in front of him.
If he left, what would Belinda do?
Nowadays, did his going or staying even have anything to do with her anymore?
Hearing the dialogue between the two brothers, Emily Walker, who was nearby, was utterly confused.
She turned her head, looking at Second Brother Isaac Stuart with a puzzled expression. "Belinda? What does your big brother going abroad have to do with Belinda?"
What kind of talk was this about him going abroad, and then Belindas situation? Why did this statement sound so strange?
Emily Walker furrowed her brow, intending to think further.
At this moment, fearing Mother might sense something, Amelia Stuart immediately spoke with a smile to exin, "Oh, Mommy! The four of us grew up together, didnt we? If Big Brother goes abroad, of course wed all feel reluctant. Belinda would definitely feel reluctant too if she found out!"
Content originallyes from find?novel
Everyone was well awaresince childhood, Fenton Stuart and Belinda Howard had always been close and very attached. Now, hearing her daughter put it this way, Emily Walker seemed to understand.
Indeed, not to mention herself as a mother, even Belinda probably couldnt bear it if he left for three years.
"Fenton, why dont you reconsider? If you really go abroad, three years is a long time. Mommy will miss you terribly..."
"Ive already made my decision and discussed it with Dad. He fully supports me going abroad." Fenton Stuart stood up, cutting off his mothers words, then turned and walked toward the second floor.
Watching her sons retreating figure as he went upstairs, Emily Walker knew this decision to go abroad was already set in stoneno one could change it. Fentons personality was so much like his fathersonce something was decided, it was nearly impossible to change.
Thinking about her son being away for three years made her feel inexplicably uneasy.
Emily Walker turned her head to look at Second Brother and the Youngest Brother. "You two better not go abroad and leave your mom all alone at home!"
Upon hearing this, Second Brother and Youngest Brother exchanged a knowing smile.
"Dont worry, I definitely wont go abroad!" Amelia Stuart leaned over affectionately, wrapping her arm around Emily Walkers, like a child seeking attention. "Besides, how would you be alone at home? Isnt Daddy still here?"
"Exactly, Father Benjamin might even wish wed all go abroad as a group so we wouldnt disturb you two!" Isaac Stuart couldnt help but tease.
"Thats absolutely not allowed!" Emily Walker immediately protested. If her children all left her side, shed feel empty and lost inside.
Isaac Stuarts gaze subconsciously nced towards the second-floor direction.
He wanted to know what had truly happened between Big Brother and Belinda.
Did Big Brother even realize what Belinda would feel if he really left? What she would think?
Three yearswhat would change in that time? Nobody could know for certain.
.
The next day
Early morning, Belinda Howard stood in the garden practicing the piano as usual.
Tomorrow was the finalpetition, but her condition hadnt been great in these past few daysimages constantly filled her mind that distracted her practice.
Chapter 1579: He’s Leaving! He’s Leaving Tomorrow!
Chapter 1579: Chapter 1579: Hes Leaving! Hes Leaving Tomorrow!
Even though she tried her best to calm down, she still couldnt find peace.
That morning, halfway through her rehearsal, a familiar figure suddenly appeared before her.
She put down the violin and looked at the figure smiling at her from a distance, her heart stirred slightly.
But very soon, that feeling vanished.
Even though the two brothers looked exactly alike on the outside, Vivian Ferguson could clearly tell who was who.
When she realized it was Isaac Stuart standing in the distance, her heart felt a fleeting moment of disappointment.
Then, she stopped rehearsing and walked toward Isaac Stuart.
"Brother Eduardo, why are you here?" She walked up to him and asked with a smile.
Having not seen her for a few days, Isaac Stuart also noticed that her expression seemed far more worn out. It appeared that something truly had happened between her and his brother.
Isaac Stuart chuckled lightly, "Had nothing to do at home, so I came to check on you. Hows the final preparation going?"
The two chatted as they walked inside the house.
As soon as she entered the Living Room, Vivian Ferguson noticed that not only Isaac Stuart but Amelia Stuart was also there.
"Hi, Belinda!"
"Sister Briana, youre here too!"
"Yep! I heard youre about topete in the final soon. Hows the preparationing along?"
Vivian Ferguson smiled, "Its going alright. Ive been busy practicing these days; there shouldnt be any major issues."
After saying this, however, her face fell slightly and grew somber.
She had been rehearsing tirelessly these days, but her state hadnt been ideal.
"Thats good!" Amelia Stuart said with augh, then asked again, "By the way, when is your final performance?"
"Tomorrow."
To... tomorrow?
At her words, the siblings exchanged a nce.
Tomorrow...
Tomorrow, their brother would be leaving for the United Kingdom. What were they going to do?
Thinking of this, Amelia Stuart grew anxious. She gripped Vivian Fergusons arm suddenly and urgently asked, "Belinda, have you and my brother been through something recently?"
Their behavior had been far too unusualdid she even know that her brother was about to leave?
Hearing this, Vivian Ferguson froze for a moment.
For these past few days, she had been trying her best not to think about her feelings toward Anthony Chambers, yet Amelia Stuart had managed to bring it straight to the surface.
"Why are you asking this?" She smiled at Amelia Stuart, but there was a trace of bitterness in that smile.
She could still smile? Amelia Stuart, on the other hand, was on the verge of losing her mind!
"Because my brother is about to leave the countryhes leaving tomorrow! He originally decided not to go, but for some reason over these past few days, he suddenly changed his mind again and decided to leave!"
Amelia Stuart was frantic, feeling certain that something must have happened between them to make him change his decision at thest moment.
If Belinda would just step up, maybe her brother wouldnt leave!
Vivian Ferguson froze againhe was going abroad?
Looking at Amelia Stuart in front of her, the smile on Vivians lips stiffened. She felt like something had touched a nerve deep inside her heartit throbbed with pain.
Her gradually surfacing anguish also made Isaac Stuart feel a pang of heartache as he stood nearby.
What had happened between them to lead to a situation like this today?
For original chapters go to
Was there really nothing that couldnt be resolved by just saying it? Why were the two of them so unwilling to speak? If they didnt say anything now, his brother would truly leave!
"Belinda, what exactly happened between you and my brother?"
Vivian Ferguson slightly raised her eyelid and looked toward Isaac Stuart.
How was she supposed to exin all of this?
If Anthony Chambers was leaving, it was proof that he still didnt trust her. Even if she poured everything out, would it really change anything?
Chapter 1580: Is My Big Brother a Pig?
Chapter 1580: Chapter 1580: Is My Big Brother a Pig?
She kept silent for so long that the siblings beside her were about to lose their minds!
"Belinda, what on earth happened? Just say it already!" Amelia Stuart, being impatient and unable to hold it in for another moment, anxiously asked her.
Belinda Howard lifted her eyelids briefly before they fell again, and then she recounted the events from a few days ago in rough detail.
As they listened to her exnation, Isaac Stuart and Amelia Stuart finally understoodit had all been aplete misunderstanding between the two parties.
"With such an obvious truth, is my brother a pig? How could he not believe your exnation?" By the end of her ount, Amelia Stuart was so furious that she leapt up from the sofa, ready to drag her big brother here right now to hear Belinda Howard exin everything!
Belinda Howard, however, forced a bitter smile. Why was it that the siblings could immediately believe her exnation, yet he refused to trust her?
Unlike his sister, Amelia, Isaac Stuart wasnt as quick-tempered.
Perhaps the people who cared the most were the ones most easily blinded.
Seeing the person he liked kissing Another Man and then appearing together in a hotel roomanyone witnessing such a scene wouldnt be able to remain calm or pretend nothing had happened.
Even with an exnation, it was likely his big brother wouldnt be able to fully ept it anytime soon.
But, given how deeply Belinda Howard liked his big brother, shouldnt she have been desperate to exin everything? To make his big brother believe her? Why had she only exined once, and when he didnt believe her, she didnt try again? Could her love for his big brother really be so shallow?
That was impossible.
Seventeen years of knowing her, he understood Belinda Howards personality far too well to believe shed just give up like this.
"Belinda, have you been practicing your tunes at home these past few days? Havent you thought about exining again to earn my brothers trust?" Isaac Stuart looked at her, sensing the situation wasnt so simple.
At his question, the image of what had unfolded in the Duke Station private room shed through Belinda Howards mind, and her face instantly darkened.
If this were any other situation, she definitely would have continued to exin, but...
After seeing him pin Audrey Jenkins beneath him, all of her courage to exinpletely crumbled.
"If hes unwilling to believe me, then whats the point of exining any further?" Belinda Howard dropped her head, her voice filled with sorrow.
If her exnations truly mattered, he wouldnt have pinned Another Woman beneath him, would he?
Thinking of the intimate kiss between Fenton Stuart and Audrey Jenkins, a fresh wave of pain surged in Belinda Howards heart.
Her words left Isaac Stuart and Amelia Stuart feeling utterly powerless.
The truth was, their big brother was just stubbornif Belinda exined multiple times and gave him a little more time to cool off, perhaps eventually he would understand everything ande to his senses.
"Belinda, my brother is probably just struggling to ept it all at once. It shows how much he cares about you! As long as youre a little more patient, Im certain hell believe you!" Amelia Stuart said, unable to hold back.
But to Belinda Howard, her words felt oddly ironic.
She lowered her head and spoke in a somber tone, "A little more patience? Havent I already tried my hardest to exin? At your house, at the hotel, I only asked for a single minute of his time, yet he wouldnt give it to me. I sent him a message, exining everything, but he still refused to believe me... Instead, he pinned Another Woman beneath him, entwined endlessly with herright in front of me."
Recalling the scene in the private room, sharp waves of pain racked Belinda Howards heart again, but she could do nothing except suppress it. Content originallyes from F?nd-Novel
Chapter 1581: Did You See it Wrong?
Chapter 1581: Chapter 1581: Did You See it Wrong?
Upon hearing this, Isaac Stuart and Fenton Stuart both showed looks of shock, staring nkly at Belinda Howard.
Their Big Brother pressed Another Woman under himself? What does that mean? How is that possible!
The siblings exchanged nces, finding it hard to believe Belinda Howards words!
"Belinda, what do you mean by what you just said? My Big Brother... he pressed Another Woman under himself?" Amelia Stuart furrowed her brow, refusing to believe this even if it killed her!
Belinda Howard didnt reply but instead slightly lifted her lips in a bitter smile.
Off to the side, Isaac Stuart clearly didnt believe it either.
Could there once again be some sort of misunderstanding in all of this?
"Belinda, could you have seen it wrong? How could my Big Brother possibly..." Isaac Stuart hesitated, finding it impossible to believe that his Big Brother would do such a thing.
One must know, Inside Campus, he had never even spared another woman a nce; in his eyes, there had only ever been Belinda Howard, and he only saw her. How could he possibly be with Another Woman? He truly could not believe it.
"Exactly. My Big Brother would never do something like that. You definitely saw it wrong!" Amelia Stuart said with conviction!
Surely, there had to be a misunderstanding again!
Belinda Howard lifted her eyelids and looked at the siblings before her.
They didnt believe it because they hadnt seen it with their own eyesjust like her. If she hadnt seen it with her own eyes, she wouldnt have believed that the Brother Luke she adored would press Another Woman under himself in such an intimate manner.
"I also wish I had seen it wrong. But that scene, so clear, unfolded right before me: He kissed her, undid her clothes, and only stopped when I appeared. All of this, and youre still iming that I saw it wrong?"
Belinda Howard lifted her gaze, her dark eyes unknowingly glistening with tears before they slid down sorrowfully.
Her words left the siblings taken aback.
Could it be that their Big Brother, after seeing Belinda leaving the Hotel Room, was so ovee with anger that he, in retaliation, went to find Another Woman to push under himself?
This...
No, she had to go back and rify everything!
Amelia Stuart swiftly stood up, turned, and strode toward the direction of Howards Gate!
Isaac Stuart remained seated on the sofa, gazing at the sorrowful child across from him, still with no intention of leaving.
If this was trueif Big Brother had truly hurt her so deeplythen his initial decision to give up had been utterly meaningless!
"Have you already decided to give up? Youre not nning to try and reim him?" He looked at her calmly and asked.
Belinda Howard hung her head, not answering his question.
Updates are released by Find_Novel(.
Looking at her in such pain, Isaac Stuarts heart was also being fiercely twisted!
If this truly was the case, then he might as well let his Big Brother go Abroadand let himself protect her instead!
With that thought, Isaac Stuart suddenly reached out, grabbing Belinda Howard and pulling her fiercely into his embrace, holding her tightly within his arms, as though afraid that if he let go, she would disappear entirely.
From this moment, he no longer wanted to give her up!
Pulled into his arms so suddenly, Belinda Howard was momentarily stunned. His grip was firm, nearly suffocating her.
"Brother Eduardo..." she choked out, bewildered at why he was pulling her into his embrace so suddenly.
Isaac Stuart remained silent, simply holding her tightly within his arms.
Meanwhile, at the Stuart Family home.
Amelia Stuart had just entered the house when she saw Grandma and Mother sitting on the sofa, their faces filled with mncholy.
Knowing that Anthony Chambers was about to go Abroad, they were truly reluctant to part with him.
Chapter 1582: Big Brother Hasn’t Come Back Yet?
Chapter 1582: Chapter 1582: Big Brother Hasnt Come Back Yet?
Seeing Amelia Stuart return, the mother-inw and sister-inw turned their heads. Before they had a chance to speak, Amelia Stuart didnt greet them at all and directly headed to the second floor.
A few minutester, she rushed down in a frenzy and asked the two, "Mommy, Grandma, have you seen Big Brother?"
Seeing her daughters anxious expression, Emily Walker was a bit stunned. "He went to thepany to meet your dad. Whats wrong?"
Upon hearing this, Amelia Stuart frowned and pressed her lips together. Without replying, she hurriedly walked toward the grand entrance!
Once outside, Amelia Stuart got in her car and drove directly to Futuren Group headquarters.
As soon as she entered the tower building, she headed straight for Baron Stuarts office.
But when she arrived at the rooftop office, it waspletely empty inside.
After asking the secretary, she learned that her daddy had just entered the meeting room.
She turned and left the office, heading instead toward the meeting room.
Because of her urgency, as soon as she reached the meeting rooms entrance, she didnt bother knocking and burst in directly!
The meeting room door was suddenly pushed open, and everyone couldnt help but turn their gaze toward the intruding Amelia Stuart.
Sitting at the chairman seat, Baron Stuart also furrowed his brows, looking slightly displeased at his daughters abrupt intrusion.
He had spoiled her from a young age, which had given her such audacious confidence.
Scanning the meeting room with her eyes, Amelia Stuart didnt see her brother Anthony Chambers. Instead, she noticed the disapproving expression on her fathers face. Only then did Amelia Stuart realize her actions probably upset daddy!
"Hehe... Please continue..." She raised her hand, making a gesture of apology, then prepared to quietly sneak away.
However, just as she turned around, a cold voice sounded behind her.
"Stop."
Hearing the voice from behind, Amelia Stuart froze, feeling as though a sharp gaze was piercing straight through her spine.
She hesitantly turned her head and, seeing her father at the chairman seat, shed a foolish grin. "Hehe... Daddy."
Faced with his daughters cheeky smile, Baron Stuart remained unmoved, his face ice-cold.
"What do you think this ce is?"
Confronted with her fathers sternness, Amelia Stuart puckered her lips, then quietly stepped forward with a fawning expression. "I was just in such a rush to find Big Brother that I forgot to knock, thats all..."
Everyone knew that while her beloved daddy appeared strict on the surface, he was, in fact, utterly doting on her, spoiling her to the core. As long as she acted a bit coquettishly, she would be forgiven in no time!
Sure enough, as she continued to yfully plead, the frosty look on Baron Stuarts face started to fade, giving way to a faint smile. "This is thest time."
"I promise!"
Amelia Stuart immediately straightened up, raising her hand to make a gesture of assurance.
Leaving the meeting room, Amelia Stuart finally learned that just one minute before she entered the corporation building, her brother had brushed right past her and already gone home!
She rushed back home in a hurry!
Returning home, the living room still showed no sign of Anthony Chambers. At this time, however, Isaac Stuart had already returned.
"Big Brother hasnte back yet?"
Looking at Isaac Stuart seated on the sofa, Amelia Stuart asked.
"He came back."
"Did you tell him?"
"Tell him what?"
??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel
"Exin! Belinda Howards exnation!" Amelia Stuart couldnt help but grow anxious. All this running back and forth was to make sure that her brother knew Belinda hadnt done those things.
And she also wanted to question him about whether he truly had pinned another woman down!
Listening to his sisters words, Isaac Stuart, seated on the sofa, seemed entirely calm in his demeanor.
Chapter 1583: Big Brother, You’ve Misunderstood Belinda Howard!
Chapter 1583: Chapter 1583: Big Brother, Youve Misunderstood Belinda Howard!
"No need to exin."
"Why?" Amelia Stuart furrowed her brows, a bit puzzled.
Isaac Stuart didnt speak; instead, he got up and went to the Second Floor.
Let all this end here, he didnt want to see Belinda Howards hurt and crying face again.
Watching her brothers back as he went upstairs, Amelia Stuart was full of confusion and iprehension.
What does it mean, no need to exin? Her Big Brother is leaving tomorrow!
No way! She has to exin everything!
Arriving at the Room Entrance to Fenton Stuarts Room on the Second Floor, the Room Door was not closed, and the figures of Mother and Grandma could be seen at a nce.
"Anthony, cant you not go? Actually, many things can be learned domestically," Emily Walker spoke reluctantly as she helped her Son pack things.
Nearby, Vivian Ferguson, although also reluctant, had already be indifferent to such matters.
After graduating from Baron Stuarts University, he was also sent Overseas by his Father for further studies. It seemed as if, as children of the Stuart Family, they all had to go through this.
Fenton Stuart didnt speak, but continued to pack some Stuff on his own.
He opened the Drawer of the bedside table, and his line of sight immediately fell upon that rectangr exquisite box, with its packaging still unopened. It was the Fountain Pen given to him by Belinda Howard at graduation.
His hand paused for a few seconds in that Instant, then, expressionless, he took out the exquisite box and ced it in the luggage box.
At this moment, Amelia Stuart burst in.
She had many things she wanted to ask, but seeing Mother and Grandma both here, for a moment she was at a loss for words.
For more chapters visit findnovel
She could only re until they finished packing and left before she had a chance to speak.
"Big Brother, you misunderstood Belinda!" As soon as Mother and Grandma left, Amelia Stuart closed Fenton Stuarts Room door and went straight to the point!
Faced with his Sisters sudden words, Fenton Stuart merely nced at her without saying anything, continuing to pack some little things.
Seeing him ignore her, Amelia Stuart became anxious, rushed over to stop his packing actions, and angrily eximed, "Are you even listening to me!?"
Facing his most beloved Little Sister, Fenton Stuart finally stopped his actions, looked at her, but his expression was somewhat indifferent.
"Did she send you as a mediator?"
Amelia Stuart paused; despite so much time passing, her Big Brother still hadnt calmed down!
"No, I wanted toe as the mediator myself!"
"The matters between us, you dont need to interfere," Fenton Stuart looked at his Sister impatiently, then continued packing!
"Why is it not needed!?" Amelia Stuart eximed anxiously, "It was clearly that Horion Jones who had ulterior motives, intentionally kissed Belinda when he saw you, how can you just look at the surface and conclude about her"
"Horion Jones had ulterior motives? What about what happened Inside the Hotel? Was that also Horion Jones with ulterior motives!?" Fenton Stuart angrily interrupted before Amelia could finish her sentence.
Amelia Stuart froze. Honestly, she had never seen him so angry before, it was so frightening, so terrifying!
Being yelled at by him, Amelia Stuart suddenly became disoriented, forgetting what she was going to say next.
After carefully calming down for one second, she remembered.
"That Hotel incident was also a misunderstanding, Belinda didnt go looking for Horion Jones herself, but she was"
"Didnt go herself? She admitted it herself, what more do you want to exin for her?" Looking at his Sister, Fenton Stuart calmly spoke.
Chapter 1584: You will definitely regret it!
Chapter 1584: Chapter 1584: You will definitely regret it!
Although he was a little drunk that night, in his hazy memories, he remembered her admitting it, admitting that she had gone to find Horion Jones on her own, and even said she would never do it again.
This left Amelia Stuart even more baffled.
She admitted it herself? What was going on?
Amelia Stuart waspletely confused. What had actually happened between them!?
"Big Brother, you really misunderstood. Belinda didnt go there on her own, she was taken to the hotel by someone, and it just so happened that Horion Jones witnessed it all, and he saved her. Thats why you saw that scene."
"Taken to the hotel by someone? Just happened to be seen by Horion Jones? And then he rescued her? Then why did she go to his room? Why didnt she juste home?" Fenton Stuart couldnt ept this far-fetched exnation.
Audrey Jenkins told him she saw her and Horion Jones entering the hotel room together, not that she had been dragged in by someone.
If all of this was just a coincidence, it was too much of a coincidence to believe.
Faced with his stubbornness, Amelia Stuart felt a headacheing on.
How could her usually sharp and wise Big Brother be so foolish when dealing with his own rtionship issues!?
It was driving her mad!
"Thats because at that time, Belinda was unconscious"
"Get out."
Amelia Stuart wanted to continue exining, but Fenton Stuart lifted her up and dragged her out of the room.
"Hey, Big Brother, what are you doing? Let me go!" Lifted up in one sudden motion, Amelia Stuart didnt want to give up, struggling in his grip like a stubborn little frog!
Only after being carried out of the room did Amelia Stuarts feet finally touch the ground.
"Wait!" Seeing that he was about to shut the door, Amelia Stuart pressed her hands against the door panel, "Big Brother, do you not love Belinda anymore? Do you know that if you leave, three years can change everything? When youe back, she might already be someone elses girlfriend!"
Since exnations didnt work, then she would talk about reality!
Her impetuous words indeed made Fenton Stuart pause for a moment, his movements briefly stiffening.
But soon, he regained hisposure and, indifferent as ever, shut the room door with a sharp bang!
Facing the tightly closed room door, Amelia Stuart was beside herself with anger and frustration!
She anxiously pounded on the door, "Big Brother, if you really leave, you will definitely regret it!"
Infuriating, so infuriating! How could her Big Brother be so stubborn!?
Amelia Stuart was so angry that she stomped her feet right outside the room door!
From the corner spot, Isaac Stuart watched his sisters reaction from afar. He knew that, in the end, her exnation still hadnt won their Big Brothers trust.
Inside the room, listening to his sisters cries, Fenton Stuart sat on the edge of the bed, reying her words in his mind.
"If you really leave, you will definitely regret it!"
Would he regret it?
Closing his eyes, Fenton Stuart no longer wanted to delve deep into that question.
These days, she hadnt made a single phone call or sent even one text message. Was it him who had given up, or was it her?
+++++++
The next day.
Early morning, Belinda Howard was already awake, preparing for the finals.
Worried about her state these past few days, she even practiced for a while inside the courtyard at dawn.
But her mind always reyed Amelia Stuarts words.
"My Big Brother is going abroad. Hes leaving. Tomorrow, hes leaving!"
Destiny really loved to y tricks. Why did it have to choose today?
Was he really going to leave?
Behind her, her Little Brother, Karina Tte, spoke, "Sister, did you hear? Brother Anthony is going abroad. Its the 10 oclock flight."
Find the newest release on Find_Novel(.
Startled by the voice, Belinda Howard turned her head and saw her Little Brother, Karina Tte, standing there.
Chapter 1585: Have You Really Decided to Give Up?
Chapter 1585: Chapter 1585: Have You Really Decided to Give Up?
The 10 oclock flight...
ncing at her little brother, Belinda Howard said nothing and returned to the living room, preparing to head to thepetition venue.
Seeing herpletely indifferent, Karina Tte grew anxious.
"Sister, arent you going to stop Brother Anthony from leaving? Ive heard hell be gone for three years!" Ever since the moment she gave him the fountain pen, hed known that her lover was Brother Anthony. Now that he was about to leave, did she truly not care at all?
He couldnt believe it.
His words made Belinda Howard pause slightly, her hand faltering mid-movement.
Three years... With this departure, would that really be all there was between them?
Karina Tte stood still, gazing at her sister. At this moment, Cam Walker finished her tasks and came downstairs.
"Belinda, are you ready? Its time to go!"
Snapping back to reality, Belinda Howard nced at her mother and smiled. "Im ready."
"Then lets head out!"
Belinda Howard nodded, and the three of them left the house, heading toward thepetition venue.
What surprised Belinda Howard was that today was Anthony Chambers day of departure abroad, yet Isaac Stuart hadnt gone to the airport to see him off but had insteade here to watch her performance.
Seeing her, Isaac Stuart gently smiled, "Good luck!"
Belinda Howard nodded. Though she appearedposed, Isaac Stuart could still sense her distracted thoughts.
She must know too, today is Big Brothers day of departure abroad.
Five minutes before thepetition started, Belinda Howard was backstage, ready to perform. Cam Walker, apanied by her son and Isaac Stuart, took their seats in the audience, waiting for her daughters turn.
She had always been confident in her daughters talent for ying music, but in recent days, her daughters condition hadnt been great. She couldnt help but wonder if things would go smoothly for her today.
Cam Walker felt a pang of worry.
Belinda Howard was contestant number 2, and before long, it was her turn to take the stage.
Standing on the stage, she could see the smiling faces of her mother and little brother from a distance, all cheering her on and giving her encouragement.
She smiled back and lifted her violin.
??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F?ndNovel
The familiar scene before her seemed to transport her to thest time she performedback then, sitting directly opposite, Anthony Chambers was there, waiting for her performance.
She unconsciously turned her head, her gaze shifting to her left rear direction. At this moment, that spot no longer held a piano, nor Anthony Chambers.
In just one hour, hed be boarding the airne, from then on separated by an entire Pacific Ocean, standing on opposite ends of the Earth.
The apaniment began to y as Belinda Howard rested the violin upon her shoulder, but she hesitated and did not draw the bow across the strings, leaving the audience perplexed.
This contestant number 2 had left a strong impression on them and was likely to win todays championship. But at this moment, what was going on with her? The apaniment had started, yet she showed no reaction at all.
"Sister, arent you going to stop Brother Anthony from leaving? Ive heard hell be gone for three years!"
"Have you already decided to give up? Youre really not going to try to keep him here?"
Her little brother Karina Ttes voice and Isaac Stuarts words echoed continuously in her ears. Was she truly going to give up? Three years could change everythingif he left like this, would she regret it? Would she regret not going to the airport today to fight a little harder for them?
The violins melody slowly began, but within mere seconds, it abruptly halted, leaving the auditorium in astonishment once again.
"What on earth is going on with this contestant number 2?"
"No idea..."
In the audience, Cam Walker and Isaac Stuart looked worriedly at Belinda Howard as she faltered in her performance. Their hearts clenched as they worriedly watched her, beads of cold sweat forming in their palms for her.
Chapter 1586: Quit the Competition, Win Back the Beloved Person
Chapter 1586: Chapter 1586: Quit the Competition, Win Back the Beloved Person
She didnt want to give up, didnt want him to go abroad...
Suddenly, Belinda Howard dropped the piece in her hand, turned around, and dashed off the stage. Despite the uproar from the audience below, her steps had no intention of stopping.
Watching this scene, Cam Walker was stunned and quickly got up to leave the audience seating as well.
Seeing her abruptly stop ying, Isaac Stuart seemed to understand something.
Belinda Howard ran all the way out of thepetition venue but was stopped by Cam Walker at the entrance.
"Belinda, what are you doing?" Seeing her daughter looking like she was ready to leave, Cam Walker asked, confused.
Looking at her mother, Belinda Howards gaze was filled with pain.
"Mother, I love Brother Luke. I dont want him to go abroad. I want to chase him and bring him back..."
Hearing this, Cam Walker froze. Although she was aware her daughter liked Anthony Chambers, was she really nning to give up such an important day like this?
"But thispetition is something youve dreamed of for so long! If you give it up now, wouldnt it be a waste?"
"Mother, I can joinpetitionster, but if Brother Luke leaves, I will regret it."
Three years could change everything. If she didnt try to stop him now, would he still be the same man when he returned three yearster?
Hearing her daughters words, Cam Walker froze and remained silent for a long time before finally saying nothing more.
It was true you might have another chance topete in the future, but once someone was gone, they might be impossible to recover.
"Sister, I support you!" Beside her, Karina Tte spoke with a smile, fully backing her decision.
Looking at her daughter, Cam Walker smiled faintly and reached out to gently push aside the strands of hair near her daughters cheek. "Then go. You can joinpetitions againter."
Faced with her mothers understanding, Belinda Howard felt immense gratitude.
Original content can be found at find?novel
She nced at her mother and little brother, then turned and left.
"Belinda!"
Just as she turned, Isaac Stuart called out to her.
She turned back to look at him.
His gaze was intense. Though he didnt want her to go after his brother, in the end, he couldnt resist speaking up, "Ill take you there."
"Thank you, Brother Eduardo."
He smiled, but there was a trace of bitterness in that smile.
.
Inside the airport, Briana Ino stood with her family at the security checkpoint, her gaze frequently drifting toward the airport entrance, hoping that Belinda would rush in at this very moment to stop her older brother.
But there were only ten plus minutes left until boarding time. If she didnte soon, her brother would really leave!
She wondered if Karina Tte had properly told her the boarding time. At this point, why wasnt she here yet?
"Anthony, if you find it hard living overseas,e back, alright?" Holding her beloved grandson in her sight, Vivian Ferguson spoke reluctantly.
Anthony Chambers faintly pressed his thin lips together. At that moment, his gaze subconsciously shifted toward the direction of the airport entrance.
In the depths of his mind, he found himself longing for her toe, to tell him herself that she didnt want him to leave.
"What are you looking at?" Emily Walker turned her head and noticed her daughter frequently ncing toward the airport entrance, prompting her to ask.
Hearing her mothers voice, Briana Ino turned her head and blinked her jet-ck eyes, momentarily unable to find an exnation.
"Uh, IIm looking to see when Second Brother will arrive!"
Hearing this, Emily Walker couldnt help butugh. "Did you forget? Todays the day Belinda participates in herpetition. He went to cheer her on and couldnt make it here in time to see your brother off."
Chapter 1587: Before the Dust Settles, Trouble Starts Again
Chapter 1587: Chapter 1587: Before the Dust Settles, Trouble Starts Again
Hearing Mothers words, Fenton Stuarts heart stirred. Today was herpetition day; it was natural for her not to be here.
Briana Ino suddenly came to an awakening.
It seemed that Belinda Howard wouldnt make it in time. His Big Brother was destined to leave...
Sigh!
At this moment, the sweet voice of the airport announcer sounded, reminding everyone that the flight to the United Kingdom was about to depart.
As soon as the announcement echoed, Baron Stuart, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke, "Its time to board. Head in."
Fenton Stuart nced at his family, nodded slightly, then turned and walked toward the Safety Inspection Office.
Subconsciously, his footsteps slowed, as though he were waiting for something.
But the figure he was anticipating never appeared.
Meanwhile, at the airport entrance!
Isaac Stuart sped all the way, driving Belinda Howard straight to the airport!
The time was exactly 10 AM.
Belinda Howard opened the car door. Looking up at the clock above the airport tower building, the minute hand pointed to 12. Without thinking, she dashed toward the grand entrance of the airport.
Isaac Stuart swiftly opened the car door too, nning to follow her footsteps toward the entrance. But just then, he heard the sharp sound of brakes
Screech!
Apanying the urgent screech of brakes, Belinda Howards running pace abruptly halted. When she turned her head, before she had time to react to anything, she felt her body hit by a heavy impact, and her whole being was sent flying...
Isaac Stuart stood in the middle of the roadway, watching with wide-open eyes as Belinda Howard was flung away right in front of him.
It wasnt until her frail figurended and rolled several meters away that he snapped out of his shock, letting out an earth-shattering scream!
"Belinda!"
Not far away, near the roadway, Cam Walkers car also came to a stop!
Before the car had fully stopped, she had already witnessed the horrifying scene of her daughter being hit and flung into the air. As she stepped out of the car, tears were already streaming down her face.
"Belinda! My Belinda..."
She ran over in a helpless panic, tears all over her face, stumbling several times before she managed to make her way to Belinda Howards side after much struggle.
"Belinda?" Isaac Stuart walked over, lifting Belinda Howards body off the ground. His dark eyes, unbearably pained, were now welling with blood-red tears.
Seeing her daughters body drenched in blood, her eyes tightly shut, Cam Walker felt as though her chest were being ripped apart with unbearable pain. Unable to handle it, her vision darkened, and she lost consciousnesspletely.
"Mother!" Seeing his suddenly fainted mother, Karina Tte standing nearby burst into tears. He was at a loss, overwhelmed with confusion.
At just 12 years old, he had never experienced anything like this.
Holding the unconscious child in his arms, Isaac Stuart couldnt hold back a tear streaking down his cheek. Then he stood up, turned to the pedestrians around him, and pleaded for help.
The source of th?s content is Find1Novel
"An ambnce! Please call an ambnce!!!" His shout was raw and desperate, like his heart had been carved out.
Witnessing such a heartbreaking scene, many pedestrians immediately pulled out their cell phones and began dialing 120.
...
Inside the hospital, Cam Walker was jolted awake, springing up from the hospital bed as soon as her eyes opened.
"Belinda!"
"Cam." Seeing her awake, yton Howard finally exhaled a breath of relief.
Looking at the man before her, Cam Walkers mind was consumed by the image of her daughter being hit by a car, her whole body covered in blood.
She grabbed yton Howards hand urgently, her face filled with anxiety, "Wheres Belinda? Wheres my Belinda!?"
yton Howard understood her anxiety and refrained fromforting her with empty words. Instead, he answered directly, "Shes still in resuscitation."
Upon hearing this, Cam Walker immediately got out of bed, and the couple rushed to the resuscitation room.
Chapter 1588: Out of Danger
Chapter 1588: Chapter 1588: Out of Danger
The resuscitation rooms light was still shining, and outside the door, everyone waited anxiously.
After a long wait, finally, the door of the resuscitation room was pushed open. Belinda Howard was lying on the hospital bed, her face pale as snow, devoid of even the slightest trace of vitality.
The doctor walked out and removed his mask. His previously heavy expression now showed a trace of relief.
"Shes out of danger, dont worry."
Upon hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Cam Walker immediately turned around and followed the medical staff, pushing her daughter into the hospital room.
"How could something like this happen?" Standing inside the hospital room, looking at the unconscious Belinda Howard, Emily Walkers face was full of sorrow and uncertainty. She couldnt understand how Belinda, who was supposed to be at apetition, suddenly encountered a car ident.
On the side, Isaac Stuart nced at his mother but said nothing.
He lowered his head, looking at the child on the hospital bed, his expression tinged with grief.
Thank goodness shes okay. If anything fatal had happened to Belinda, he would hate himself and wouldnt be able to forgive his big brother.
If it werent for chasing after him, Belinda wouldnt have rushed to the airport, dashed across the roadway without noticing the car, and ended up being struck!
On the side, Amelia Stuarts face was also filled with sorrowful silence. Since hearing about Belindas car ident, shed tried calling her brother, but by then, it was tooteher big brother was already on the flight heading to the United Kingdom and his phone was turned off.
Cam Walker sat beside the bed. Although the doctor had already informed her that her daughter was out of danger, seeing her lifelessly pale face still gripped her heart tightly with worry.
That afternoon, until Belinda Howard finally woke up, the Stuart family members could breathe a sigh of relief and leave the hospital with assurance.
However, Isaac Stuart and Amelia Stuart didnt leave; they stayed in the hospital.
"Belinda, are you hungry? Is there anything youd like to eat? Mom will prepare it for you." Seeing her daughter awake, Cam Walker forced a faint smile, her tone brimming with concern.
Looking at her mother, Belinda Howard gently shook her head, having little appetite.
She lifted her gaze and nced at Isaac Stuart and Amelia Stuart.
At this moment, inside the hospital room, aside from her parents and little brother, only the Stuart siblings were presentshe saw no trace of Anthony Chambers.
Has he already left?
In the end, she gave up thepetition and still failed to keep him here.
"Brother Luke... left?"
She weakly spoke, looking at Amelia Stuart.
??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? FindN()vel
Noticing her sorrowful expression, Amelia Stuart felt deeply distressed inside.
She nodded slightly. Most likely, at the instant Belindas car ident urred, her brothers flight had already taken off.
Hearing her daughters words made Cam Walkers heart ache even more. If it werent for trying to catch Anthony Chambers, this wouldnt have happened.
But now that its all in the past, what more could they say?
+++++
After spending half a month recuperating in the hospital, Belinda Howardsplexion began improving. The doctor conducted aprehensive check-up and found that her recovery was swift, saying she could be discharged in just two more days.
On this day, Amelia Stuart came to the hospital to visit her. As soon as she entered the hospital room, she spotted a familiar figure.
Isnt this Horion Jones? Why is he here?
"Hey! What are you doing here?" Upon seeing him, Amelia Stuarts expression immediately turned sour.
If it werent for him, the misunderstandings between her brother and Belinda wouldnt have escted to this extent. Even more, none of these eventsalmost costing Belindas lifewould have happened!
Horion Jones stood inside the hospital room, holding a bouquet and a basket of fruit in his hands. But Belinda Howards face was cold. Clearly, she wasnt pleased to see him either.
Chapter 1589: The Abnormality of the Arm
Chapter 1589: Chapter 1589: The Abnormality of the Arm
"Then, take care and rest well." Horion Jones put down the bouquet and fruit and prepared to leave the hospital room.
"Wait a moment." At this moment, Belinda Howard suddenly called out to stop him.
Horion Jones turned around and looked at her.
???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel
Belinda Howard raised her line of sight and nced at the bouquet and fruit he had just set down beside her. "I dont need these things, take them back."
Her tone was calm and indifferent, which made Horion Jones feel a bit ufortable.
"If you dont need them, just throw them away." Horion Jones replied calmly, then turned around and left the hospital room.
Asking her to throw them out was still better than taking them back himself.
Watching him leave the room, Amelia Stuart was so angry that she puffed up her cheeks and red furiously. She quickly walked over to the table, grabbed the bouquet and fruit left by Horion Jones, walked out of the hospital room, and tossed them directly into the trash can!
.
Two dayster, Belinda Howard was discharged from the hospital.
These days, Isaac Stuart had been taking care of her meticulouslyright down to personallying to pick her up when she was discharged.
At the Howard home, Cam Walker was busy preparing lunch, determined to give her daughter a good meal for nourishment!
Isaac Stuart and Amelia Stuart sat in the living room, treating Belinda Howard with extreme caution, as if waiting upon a queen.
"Let me do it, let me do it!" Seeing her about to pour tea, Amelia Stuart quickly got up, grabbed the tea set on the tea table, and poured Belinda Howard a cup of tea.
Being pampered like this, Belinda Howard felt a bit unustomed to it. She smiled and said, "You all dont have to be so over the top. Im already discharged; Im not that fragile."
"Oh, even if youve been discharged, you still need to be careful!" Amelia Stuart dismissed her concerns.
In her heart, she believed that Belinda Howards car ident this time was primarily her big brothers fault. Naturally, she felt the need topensate in some way.
After finishing lunch at the Howard home, the siblings left.
Isaac Stuart, now a graduate, was about to step into the corporate world to help his father manage thepany.
Belinda Howard, after being discharged, seemed somewhat idle, as though she had returned to the days of having no friends.
Anthony Chambers had left, and Isaac Stuart had officially joined thepany and be busy with work. Although Amelia Stuart would asionally visit her and chat for a couple of days, everyone was a graduate now, each preparing for their future ns.
As for Audrey Jenkins...
Recently, she hade across some of Audrey Jenkins reports. It seemed that Audreys career path was smooth sailing; shed already begun stepping into the entertainment industry and was making quite a name for herself!
Everyone was busy with their own matters. Nowadays, only she remained at home, idle and aimless.
One particrly sunny day, Belinda Howard, bored from staying home, picked up her violin and walked into the courtyard to kill some time.
Many things, once missed, cannot be undone no matter what.
Regarding Anthony Chambers departure abroad, she had alreadye to terms with it and decided not to dwell on it.
Seeing her daughtersplexion improve day by day, Cam Walker felt reassured.
Watching her daughter carry her violin into the courtyard, Cam couldnt help but stand aside and observe.
Thankfully, she hadnt given up on herself or abandoned her dreams.
In life, regrets are inevitable, but as long as one learns to let go, everything is still beautiful.
Facing the gentle breeze, Belinda Howard stood beneath a big tree, closed her eyes, and immersed herself in the melodies she yed, listening closely to the sounds that brought peace and joy.
But following that, the originally exquisite melody suddenly wavered. Belinda Howard opened her eyes and felt that her arm seemed somewhat beyond her control.
Chapter 1590: Out of Control
Chapter 1590: Chapter 1590: Out of Control
She paused for a few seconds, thinking that perhaps she hadnt fully calmed herself down. So she tried again.
Her right hand moved slowly, but less than a minute in, Belinda Howard felt her arm trembling slightly, and the melody she was producing began to slip from her control.
What was going on?
Belinda Howard furrowed her brows, momentarily unable to figure it out.
Not far away, Cam Walker seemed to notice her daughters unusual behavior and couldnt resist walking over.
"Whats wrong?" She asked, looking at her daughter with some concern.
Belinda Howard looked up, her expression bleak, ncing at her mother before her gaze fell on her lifted arm.
"Mother, my hand... it seems like its not under my control." In the past, when shed been practicing for a long time and was exhausted, she might experience this kind of situation, but it would resolve after some rest.
But today, shed barely begun and was already experiencing this. Could it be because her body hadnt fully recovered?
Cam Walker also suspected that it might be due to her recent discharge from the hospital after the car ident, her body not yet fully healed, and sheforted her, "It must be that your body hasnt recovered fully yet. Take a few days to rest, and then try again?"
Listening to her mothers words, Belinda Howard hesitated but eventually nodded, "Alright."
She put her violin away and turned back into the house, but in her heart, she wasnt nearly as calm as her outward appearance suggested.
Discover more novels at find?novel
She couldnt shake the feeling that something was wrong with her arm.
Thinking back carefully, in that instant when she woke up in the hospital, she had felt a sharp pain in her right shoulder. The doctor had mentioned that the most severe injury she sustained was being thrown several meters away from the impact and hitting the ground heavily, resulting in substantial trauma to her right arm!
Although they had done a check-up and the doctor said it was nothing serious, she still felt that something was wrong with her hand.
She could only hope that this was all just overthinking on her part and, as her mother said, that her body simply hadnt fully recovered.
Thinking that way, Belinda Howard couldnt help but feel a little more at ease.
A few dayster, the Howard ns doorbell rang.
The servant opened the door to find the Stuart Familys siblings standing at the front door.
Seeing the two of them arrive, Cam Walker warmly weed them. These days, it was thanks to the siblings that her daughters mood had improved significantly.
"Aunt Everleigh, wheres Belinda?"
Entering the living room and not seeing Belinda Howard, Amelia Stuart asked curiously.
Cam Walker smiled, "She went upstairs to grab her violin. She said the weather is nice today and she wants to practice a bit."
"Is that so? Perfect timing, we havent heard her y for a long timekind of miss it!"
It had been about a month since theyst heard her y the violin, and it seemed their visit was well-timed today!
Just as they finished speaking, the sound of footsteps came from the staircase.
Seeing the siblings, Belinda Howard smiled, genuinely excited about their visit.
"Brother Eduardo, Sister Briana, what brings you here!?"
"Came to see you, of course!" Amelia Stuart replied with a smile, her gazending on the violin in Belindas hand. "Whats this? Did you know we wereing, so you prepared a performance to wee us?"
Hearing her cheerful words, Belinda Howard couldnt help butugh.
"I was just getting ready to practice!"
"Perfect timinghow about now?" Amelia Stuart said eagerly.
Belinda Howard had originally nned to practice in the courtyard, but seeing the siblings arrive, she decided to stay inside and begin her performance in the living room instead.
Chapter 1591: Can’t Play the Violin Anymore
Chapter 1591: Chapter 1591: Cant y the Violin Anymore
The beautiful melody gradually began to y, with Amelia Stuart and Isaac Stuart listening as if enjoying it. However, just as everyone was immersed in this beautiful melody, the violin sound suddenly became somewhat chaotic.
Isaac Stuart and Amelia Stuart simultaneously lifted their eyes, and they felt Belinda Howards arm trembling slightly.
At this moment, Belinda Howard herself was also stunned, staring fixedly at her uncontrobly trembling hand.
What happened? Her hand started to lose control again...
"Belinda, whats wrong?" Amelia Stuart stood up, frowned, and walked to her. It was obvious that she also noticed something was wrong.
Belinda Howard lifted her eyes, nced at Amelia Stuart, and then murmured, "My hand... seems a bit out of control."
At this moment, Isaac Stuart also walked to her, faintly feeling a wave of unease rising in his heart.
Belinda Howard pressed her lips, thinking she was just too nervous, so she tried again, but the result was still the same...
She had just yed for a little less than a minute, and her right arm started trembling again, even more severely than before, and it even hurt a bit...
The violin suddenly fell to the ground, and she painfully supported her arm, her expression somewhat pained! ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel
Seeing this, Isaac Stuart and Amelia Stuart were shocked and surrounded her, asking nervously and with concern, "Belinda, whats wrong with you!?"
"My hand, it hurts..."
Not only was it hurting, but it started trembling uncontrobly!
Themotion inside the Living Room drew Cam Walker, and seeing her daughters condition, she was also terrified, quickly walking over, her face full of anxiety as she looked at her daughter!
"Whats going on?" She looked anxiously at the siblings,pletely in the dark about what was happening.
At this time, Amelia and Isaac Stuart also had faces full of anxiety!
"Lets not talk about it now; I feel that Belindas arm has a problem. We should go to the Hospital to check."
Isaac Stuart spoke, hoping that there was really nothing wrong with her arm. If there was, her dreams might...
So, they all went to the Hospital and got Belinda Howard checked.
The check-up report showed that Belinda Howards arm had taken a heavy blow, leaving some seque.
Hearing this, Isaac Stuart looked at the attending doctor and couldnt help but ask, "Will she be able to y the violin in the future?"
The Doctor sighed, his line of sight falling on Belinda Howards face, his expression quite heavy.
"Im afraid not."
Hearing this, everyone was stunned once again; this sudden news was like a bolt from the blue.
Unable to y the violin anymore? What does this mean?
Belinda Howards face was also ghastly pale, never imagining that one day she might not be able to y the violin again!
"Is it incurable?" Isaac Stuart looked at the Doctor, asking with some reluctance.
The Doctor shook his head and exined to everyone, "Whats called seque is naturally difficult to cure."
Otherwise, it wouldnt be called seque.
Belinda Howard lowered her face, her expression dim, knowing that everyone was worried about her.
"Forget it." She uttered the two words sadly, then turned and left the Doctors Office, heading towards the door.
Seeing her sadly turning away, Cam Walker was heartbroken.
She knew clearly how significant the violin was to her daughter, and now not being able to y meant that her world plunged once more into darkness.
++++++++++
Three years, neither long nor short.
Initially, it was thought that after three years, Anthony Chambers would have returned, but three years have passed, and the one who was supposed to return has still note back.
Chapter 1592: Fenton Stuart Returns to His Country
Chapter 1592: Chapter 1592: Fenton Stuart Returns to His Country
Two yearster, after graduating from college, Belinda Howard officially stepped into society.
She didnt choose to work at her fatherspany but wanted to start from the ground up to train herself.
She joined an advertisement designpany and applied for the position of design assistant.
On her first day at work, things went rtively smoothly. Compared to when she was attending school, her rtionships with female colleagues had improved significantly, unlike during her campus days when she was always the subject of envy among the female students.
At noon that day, in the dining hall, she identally overheard two colleagues talking about how theirpany was about to wee a new executive CEO, said to be arriving from overseas.
"I wonder if our new CEO is some old geezer or an incredibly handsome guy!"
Belinda Howard looked up and saw her colleagues fawning over the idea, so excited that they couldnt even eat.
A burst of cellphone ringtone interrupted her thoughts. Belinda took out her cell phone for a nce and saw that Isaac Stuart was calling.
She smiled lightly, pressed to answer, and said, "Hello, Brother Eduardo."
"What are you doing?"
"Having lunch. What about you?"
"Still busy."
"Do you want me to bring you lunch?"
"If youre willing, that would be great."
"Haha..."
The two chatted casually for a while before Isaac Stuart suddenly changed the topic.
"Belinda."
"Hmm?"
"My big brother might being back."
"..." Belinda Howards smile froze instantly.
Five years. Is he finallying back?
"Belinda?" Noticing the silence on the other end of the phone, Isaac Stuart frowned and couldnt help speaking again.
Belinda snapped out of it and forced a smile. "Oh, is that so."
Her calm tone left Isaac guessingover these five years, had she been longing for him or had she already let go?
Latest content published on f?ndnovel
After work that afternoon, Belinda Howard felt a bit downhearted.
Upon returning home, she had dinner and went upstairs on her own.
Five years. She had thought he would nevere back.
.
The next day
On the weekend, Belinda Howard stayed at home and felt somewhat bored.
She sat on the sofa, absentmindedly watching TV.
At this moment, a familiar figure suddenly appeared on the TV screen.
Inside E City International Airport, a man and a woman were being surrounded by reporters. Although both of them wore sunsses, under the close-up view of the camera lens, Belinda could immediately recognize who they were.
The man was Anthony Chambers, the one she hadnt seen in five years. The woman, equally unseen for five years, was Audrey Jenkins, who had once been like a sister to her.
Audrey Jenkins, nowadays, was wildly popr, a household name in the entertainment circle that no one was unaware of.
What surprised Belinda was why the two of them appeared at the airport together. Judging by the scene, they seemed to have returned from overseas together.
Over the years, although she had casually followed Audrey Jenkinss reports, she hadnt known when Audrey had gone to the United Kingdom.
"Lady Jenkins, are you and Mr. Stuart in a boyfriend-girlfriend rtionship? Why did you return from the United Kingdom together?"
"Mr. Stuart, are you nning to stay in E City this time?"
"Mr. Stuart, could you please answer our questions?"
On-site, the reporters bombarded them with questions. Feeling irritable, Anthony Chambers managed to get into the ck Bentley under the protection of his bodyguards.
In the rear seat, Audrey Jenkins turned to nce at the man beside her. After five years, with proper grooming and care, she looked even more stunning and captivating than before.
Chapter 1593: Five Years Later
Chapter 1593: Chapter 1593: Five Years Later
"Im sorry, I didnt know there would be so many reporters here," she turned her head and said to Anthony Chambers.
Anthony Chambers face was icy and somber, clearly unhappy about the situation with the reporters earlier.
But realizing it had nothing to do with her at the moment, he said no more and merely replied softly,
"Its alright."
Seeing him respond like this, Audrey Jenkins couldnt help but smile.
In front of the TV, Belinda Howard sat on the sofa, watching as the two of them got into the same car and left the airport together.
Five years can truly change everything.
Now hes back, but hes no longer the Anthony Chambers from five years ago.
.
In the afternoon, Belinda Howard suddenly received a call from Briana Ino, asking her to go to Duke Station Throne.
Though puzzled, Belinda Howard still decided to go.
Inside the private room, seeing that international superstar, Briana Inos expression was filled with dislike!
She abruptly stood up, walked between Audrey Jenkins and Anthony Chambers, and smiled brightly, "Haha, excuse me, I have something to discuss with my big brother. Could you give us a moment?"
Audrey Jenkins looked up at Briana Ino, knowing that she was Anthony Chambers sister, and moved her body slightly to the side, making space for her.
Briana Ino plopped down heavily, even leaning against Audrey Jenkins to try to crowd her out of the seat!
"Big brother, I heard youre going to start as CEO at the newpany tomorrow?"
Anthony Chambers turned his head to look at his sister and softly replied, "Yes."
Upon hearing this, Briana Ino couldnt help but secretly curl the corners of her lips into a smile.
If that was true, then what a coincidence!
"Is that so? Then do you know, actually Belinda..."
"Briana!"
Briana Ino wanted to say more but was interrupted by Eduardo Ino beside her.
She turned her head, looking at her second brother with some confusion. Why wouldnt he let her mention that Belinda had been studying at their familys newpany?
Even though it had been five years, she still hoped her big brother could reconcile with Belinda and be together again!
Latest content published on find?novel
Besides, she really couldnt stand Audrey Jenkinsshe was so annoying!
Though Briana Ino had only vaguely mentioned "Belinda," Anthony Chambers heard it clearly. The moment he gripped his wine ss paused slightly. That name hadnt surfaced in his life for five years.
Today was the day to wee Anthony Chambers, and the entire event had been organized by Audrey Jenkins.
Inside the private room, apart from Eduardo Ino and Anthony Chambers, everyone seemed to be in high spirits!
At that moment, the private room door was suddenly pushed open. Under the dim lighting, Anthony Chambers lifted his gaze slightly and saw a slender figure standing at the entrance...
Five years apart, she was now even thinner than before. Yet, after being tempered by time, she had gained a more mature and alluring charm.
Belinda Howard had just pushed open the door of the private room when the atmosphere inside made her instinctively furrow her brows.
Among the crowd, she tried to locate Briana Ino, but by ident, she caught sight of a familiar figuresomeone sitting quietly on the sofa, looking straight at her.
Their eyes met in the air, and despite the dim light, Belinda Howard instantly recognized him. That man was none other than Anthony Chambers, who had disappeared five years ago.
After five years, there had been subtle changes to him as well. He appeared more mature andposed than before. Compared to his campus days, his suit-wearing self now exuded an undeniable charm.
Chapter 1594: I Just Want to Go to the Restroom
Chapter 1594: Chapter 1594: I Just Want to Go to the Restroom
Audrey Jenkins also turned her line of sight, clearly not expecting that Belinda Howard would appear here.
Who invited her?
At this moment, seeing her arrive, Briana Ino immediately stood up and walked over, happily heading towards Belinda Howard, "Belinda, youre here!"
She spoke while pulling Belinda Howard into the private room, heading straight for the sofa.
"Excuse me, please make some room!" Briana Ino pulled Belinda Howard to the sofa, seeing that there wasnt enough space, she looked at Audrey Jenkins, signaling her to move aside a little, making some space.
With such a request, although Audrey Jenkins hesitated a bit, she still moved her body to the side, making room for another space.
Seeing that there was enough space for two people, Briana Ino smiled excitedly and sat Belinda Howard down, deliberately cing her between herself and Big Brother!
"Brother, look, isnt Belinda even more beautiful than before?" Holding Belinda Howards hand, Briana Ino looked at her brother, smiling and asking.
Fenton Stuart turned his line of sight, his gaze resting on Belinda Howards subtly lowered face.
Five years had passed, and she was indeed more beautiful and charming than before.
Belinda Howard kept her head down, not saying a word.
This moment, inside her, was tense.
Not far away, Audrey Jenkins looked at the scene with some reluctance, she had purposely chosen the seat beside him just now, and before her seat even warmed, she was disced by Belinda Howard, how could she not be upset!
Seated in the middle, Belinda Howard could clearly feel the oppressive atmosphere. She didnt dare to turn her head to look at the nearby man; though her head was down, she could clearly feel the mans gaze fixed on her.
Feeling a bit ufortable, she stood up as if wanting to leave.
Seeing her rise, Briana Ino seemed to have seen through her intention to leave, quickly standing up as well, "Belinda, today is specially to wee my brother, you cant leave early!"
Jokingly, after painstakingly bringing Belinda here, how could she let her leave so easily!
Hearing this, Belinda Howard paused.
She hadnt even said she was going to leave, yet her thoughts were seen through like that.
"I... I just want to go to the restroom."
"Restroom, ah, no need to go out, theres a private one here, look, just over there!" Briana Ino smiled, pointing in a direction beside them.
Indeed, in the spacious private room, there was a bathroom not far away. With no choice, Belinda Howard headed in that direction.
Discover more novels at find?novel
Standing in the restroom, Belinda Howard could clearly hear her heartbeat.
Five years, she thought she had calmed her heart, looking beyond everything, yet unexpectedly, seeing his handsome appearance once more, feeling his presence, her heart could still race so fast.
Perhaps she stayed in the restroom too long, and after a little while, someone came knocking on the door.
Returning to her senses, Belinda Howard realized she had stayed too long, so she collected her emotions and opened the bathroom door.
She thought it was Briana Ino calling her, yet unexpectedly, at the front door was Audrey Jenkins.
Looking at Belinda Howard in front of her, the expression on Audrey Jenkinss face appeared somewhat indifferent.
The bathroom was located in a corner, so at this moment, the location where the two stood was not visible to people inside the private room.
Seeing Audrey Jenkins in front of her, Belinda Howard gave her a calm nce, said nothing, and passed her like a stranger, walking out of the bathroom.
Chapter 1595: I Won’t Let You Take Him Away
Chapter 1595: Chapter 1595: I Wont Let You Take Him Away
"He is mine. I wont let you take him away."
Belinda Howard had just stepped out of the restroom. As she passed Audrey Jenkins, she heard her cold voice suddenly ring out.
Belinda paused for a moment upon hearing it but said nothing, striding away quickly.
The two returned to the private room. Belinda nced in Briana Inos direction, hesitating about whether to sit in that spot again.
Inside the sofa, Briana smiled at her, patting the spot beside her, signaling her to hurry over and sit down. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Fndovel
Just then, Audrey suddenly walked over and plopped herself down between Anthony Chambers and Briana Ino.
Seeing Audrey abruptly sit down, Briana looked utterly furious, her brows drawn tight. How could this woman be so shameless!
"Hey"
She was about to speak up when suddenly Eduardo Inos voice sounded from within the private room.
"Belinda, sit here." Hearing this, Belinda turned her head and saw Eduardo patting the spot beside him, giving her a rxed and natural smile.
Looking at the spot beside Eduardo, Belinda smiled, seemingly preferring this seat over thest one.
Sitting next to Eduardo, she felt neither nervous nor uneasyjust rxed and natural.
She smiled and walked over, settling down beside Eduardo effortlessly.
Across from them, Anthony Chambers raised his eyes slightly and noticed the light, carefree smile on her facepletely different from how she looked when seated next to him earlier.
At that moment, Eduardo Inos cell phone suddenly rang from his pocket.
He frowned slightly, then stepped away to answer the phone.
A few minutester, he returned, looking at Belinda with a hint of concern.
Five years had passed, and he had no intention of giving her up to his big brother anymore.
"Belinda, I happen to need to leave. Do you want toe with me?" He could tell she felt out of ce here, so it seemed better to take her away now.
Upon hearing this, Belinda brightened, as though she had seen a savior, nodding eagerly, "Yes!"
Across the room, seeing how eager she was to leave, Anthony Chambers couldnt help but feel a pang of bitterness in his chest.
Five years was enough to change someones heart. Or maybe her heart hadnt been with him five years ago eitherotherwise, she wouldnt have stood by silently as he went abroad, without a word of exnation or attempt to stop him.
Seeing her ready to leave, Briana Ino immediately grew displeased, suddenly standing up. "No way! Belinda has to leave with me!"
Hearing his sisters unexpected remark, Eduardo turned to her, furrowing his brow. "Why?"
Briana pouted and said with an air of certainty, "Because I still have something to say to her, so she cant leave first!"
Casting a nce at his sister, Eduardo ignored her, took Belindas hand, and started walking toward the private rooms door entrance. "Dont mind her."
"Hey, second brother!"
Seeing him take her away, Briana, unwilling to give up, reached out and grabbed Belindas other hand!
In an instant, the three of them stood locked in a stalemate within the private room.
Gazing at the tightly held hands, Anthony Chambers couldnt tear his line of sight away.
"I said, Belinda has to leave with me!" Briana pouted in dissatisfaction, refusing to let Belinda leave first!
Seeing his sisters unreasonable behavior, Eduardo sighed in mild exasperation.
At that moment, Belinda suddenly spoke up, "How about I wait and leave with Sister Brianater instead?"
Hearing her words, Eduardo turned his gaze toward her, lowering his eyes to look at her.
Chapter 1596: Haven’t Seen Each Other for Years, Have a Drink?
Chapter 1596: Chapter 1596: Havent Seen Each Other for Years, Have a Drink?
"Did you hear me? Youreing with me in a little while!" Amelia Stuart raised her line of sight, looking at her second brother as she muttered.
This content belongs to find?novel
Looking at the person before him, Isaac Stuart remained silent for a few seconds before finally releasing her hand.
"Ill head out first then." He looked at her, his tone gentle, his face filled with tender affection.
Belinda Howard lifted her head, gazing into his ck pupils, a faint smile appearing on her face as she nodded slightly, "Mm, be careful on the road."
Nearby, Audrey Jenkins watched the two chatting softly and redirected her line of sight to Fenton Stuart beside her, only to notice thest shred of warmth on his face had vanishedpletely.
Audrey Jenkins felt smug; this was exactly the result she wanted.
The closer Belinda Howard grew to other men, the further he would be from her!
After Isaac Stuart left, Amelia Stuart pulled Belinda Howard onto the sofa across from them.
Although shed moved away from Fenton Stuarts side, as soon as Belinda Howard lifted her head, her gaze collided directly with Fenton Stuarts deep pupils, startling her yet again. She hurriedly lowered her eyelids, not daring to meet his eyes.
At this moment, Audrey Jenkins walked over with two sses of whiskey in her hands.
"Belinda, its been yearscare to have a drink?"
Hearing her voice, Belinda Howard calmly lifted her head and saw Audrey Jenkins towering over her, her lips curling slightly upward, confidence radiating across her face like never before.
She had never understoodwhen had the formerly straightforward and kind Audrey Jenkins turned into someone like this?
Was it because she had pped her once? Or was it because shed be a superstar, achieved fame, and her personality had changed along with her status?
Listening to their exchange, Amelia Stuart furrowed her brows slightly, feeling somewhat confused.
From the sound of it, did these two know each other from before?
Looking at the wine in her ss, Belinda Howard remained silent for several seconds before standing up, taking the wine ss from her hand.
Just as she had done five years ago, she still didnt drink, but for some reason, facing Audrey Jenkins, she refused to yield.
Drinking would only take her to drunkenness; if drunk, then even better. She could leave this ce sooner!
She took the wine ss from Audrey Jenkins, looking into her eyes. "Thats right, long time no see. This ss is to myselffor once being blind enough to save you."
As her words fell, Belinda Howard finished the whiskey in one gulp without hesitation.
Her words made Audrey Jenkins angry, though she withheld her true feelings because of the surrounding crowd, keeping her smile fixed.
After finishing the first ss, Belinda Howard turned her head, took another bottle of wine from the tea table, poured herself another ss, and looked at Audrey Jenkins.
"This ss, I again toast myselfMoney was burning a hole in my pocket for supporting someone like you!"
Her words were undoubtedlyced with ridiculethough Audrey Jenkins had risen to fame and fortune, her past carried stains she couldnt undo.
Belinda Howards remark was clearly aimed at humiliating the impoverished version of Audrey Jenkins from before!
At this moment, Audrey Jenkins smile was finally faltering; her face turned an ashen shade of anger!
But now that she was a celebrity in the public eye, every move she made bore scrutiny. She couldntsh out; she had to remain calm!
Taking a deep breath, Audrey Jenkins once again disyed a seeminglyposed and generous smile. She raised her ss, looking at Belinda Howard. "Youre right; if it wasnt for your intervention, I wouldnt be where I am today. So, I toast you."
She raised her wine ss with elegance, taking a refined sip of whiskey.
And then, turning away, she walked to Fenton Stuarts side and sat down.
Chapter 1597: I Am Not Free Tonight
Chapter 1597: Chapter 1597: I Am Not Free Tonight
"In a little while, I have to attend a banquet. Could youe with me?"
She thought that after seeing Belinda Howard being close to other men, even if he was angry, he would agree to apany her to tonights banquet. But evidently, she calcted wrong.
Original content can be found at FndNovel
Fenton Stuart cast a nce, coldly giving her a brief look, "I dont have time tonight."
Upon hearing this, Audrey Jenkins froze, her pride quickly being wounded.
"Alright then, Ill go by myself."
At this time, Fenton Stuarts gaze was fixated on the person sitting across from him.
He knew clearly that she wouldnt drink wine, and when she got drunk, shepletely transformed into someone else.
But it had been five years; he didnt know if her alcohol tolerance had improved even slightly.
Two sses of wine down, Belinda Howard distinctly felt her cheeks growing hotter and her head feeling increasingly dizzy.
Just now, the second ssCshe had no idea what kind of wine it was; after drinking it, she felt the potency of the alcohol hit hard, and now the dizziness and nausea were bing more and more intense!
She frowned slightly, pressing her hand against her chest. It was obvious she wanted to vomit.
Standing up, she walked to the restroom entrance, only to find someone already inside. Helpless, she turned around and headed out of the private room instead.
She was afraid shed vomit directly inside the private room, which would be incredibly embarrassing!
As he watched her leaving figure, Fenton Stuarts gaze followed her intently.
Briana Ino noticed her flushed face and felt concerned. She was about to stand up when she saw her Brother suddenly rise from the sofa opposite.
Her movement halted, and she lowered her eyelids as though deep in thought.
Her Brother suddenly leavingcould he be going to check on Belinda Howard?
From the sofa, watching him quickly follow, Audrey Jenkins couldnt help but bite her lip.
Belinda Howard lifted her head, instantly noticing Audrey Jenkinss unwilling expression, and couldnt help but secretly feel giddy.
Then, she walked over and sat down beside Audrey Jenkins, deliberately saying, "I know my Brother is handsome. Many women are drawn to him. But some women are just delusional, thinking that a little bit of fame will allow them to marry into a wealthy family. Actually, my Mommy hates those from the entertainment industry the most, knowing full well that very few of them are clean in heart and body. So, certain people shouldnt be so na?ve. Even if my Brother likes them, my Parents would definitely never agree!"
As soon as Briana Ino said this, Audrey Jenkins couldnt help but turn her head.
"Certain women? Unclean in heart and body?" The implication of her words clearly targeted her!
But since Briana Ino was Fenton Stuarts Sister, despite feeling aggrieved, she didnt dare retort. She could only suppress her emotions and pretend to beposed.
After speaking triumphantly, Briana Ino held her head high and returned to the sofa opposite.
At this moment, she nced toward the private room door.
Belinda Howard and Big Brother still hadnte back. It seemed Big Brother truly cared about Belinda Howard. If she left now, wouldnt Big Brother have to be responsible for sending Belinda Howard back?
Thinking about this, Briana Ino couldnt help but curve her lips in satisfaction and then walked out of the private room.
Beside the washbasin, Belinda Howard had vomited for quite a while, finally feeling a little relief.
She bent down, sshed some water on her face, but her vision still felt slightly blurry.
It seemed she was genuinely drunk.
Turning around, her steps wavered, stumbling as she tried to return to the private room.
But at this moment, her consciousness was entirely foggy, and even after walking for quite some time, she failed to find the private room she had just been in.
Chapter 1598: The 1598th Walked into the Wrong Private Room
Chapter 1598: The 1598th Walked into the Wrong Private Room
She leaned against the wall, feeling her way to a private room. ncing at the doorte number above, she shook her head slightly and muttered indistinctly, "Seems like this is the ce..."
Pushing open the door, Belinda Howard staggered inside. The moment she entered the room, she couldnt tell if it was because she was drunk, but her blurred vision made the people inside appearpletely different.
Watching her walk into another private room, Anthony Chambers furrowed his brow unconsciously and was about to follow her when his cell phone suddenly rang.
He paused his steps, pulled out his cell phone, and saw it was a call from his sister, Amelia Stuart.
Lightly furrowing his brow, he answered the phone.
"Hello, Big Brother! Uh, something came up, and I have to leave suddenly. Im counting on you to take Belinda home!" Amelias lively voice came through on the phone, and before Anthony could respond, she quickly hung up!
Looking at the abruptly ended call, Anthony frowned slightly, then put the phone back away and pushed open the private room door.
The moment he stepped in, Belinda was already being held by several men. Watching the group of men leer greedily at her body, a surge of fury erupted fiercely in his chest!
Chapters first released on FndNovel
Belinda Howard was already stunningly beautiful, and now being drunk, her entire body exuded an irresistibly captivating allure. Her barging into the private room felt to those men like an invitation they couldnt refuse, as if she had delivered herself right into their grasp. Naturally, they were more than content to indulge in their pleasure.
"Uh... Who are you all... let me go..." Despite being held by two men, Belinda, though disoriented, clearly felt a strong repulsion and struggled to break free from their grip.
Seeing her drunken predicament, the men broke into even more audaciousughter.
"Were your love brothers! Look at this little beauty, so tempting that anyone would want to devour her whole!"
"Let go, let me go..." Belinda swayed weakly, trying to push the men restraining her away, but found herselfpletely powerless to resist.
The two men exchanged a nce, then began pressing Belinda down onto the sofa.
Suddenly, a scream as shrill as a pig being ughtered pierced the air!
"Ah!!"
One of the men felt his arm being twisted so violently it was on the verge of snapping, even hearing the crunching sound of bones about to break.
A stranger had suddenly appeared in the room. At this moment, the four or five men lounging on the sofa all stood upright in shock, turning their attention to the unexpected arrival Anthony Chambers.
"Ah!! My arm"
Before the man could finish speaking, his wails that resembled a butchered pig were cut off as his entire body was flung through the air, crashing into the tea table. His impact shattered the ss table instantly, creating a sound of jagged pieces breaking apart.
The remaining men turned their gazes in shock toward him and saw theirpanion now lying amidst pools of blood, shards of ss embedded in his body in a grotesque and horrifying sight.
"Where did this punke from?!" One of the men snarled, ring at Anthony furiously and making a charging step forward!
But before he even got close to Anthony, his body was sent hurtling backward the next second, apanied by another agonized scream!
Seeing theirpanions fall to the ground one after another, the remaining men couldnt help but feel a growing sense of fear, staring at Anthony but not daring to make another move!
Just who was this man? How could his skills be so lethal!
Chapter 1599: You are not Fenton Stuart, He has left
Chapter 1599: Chapter 1599: You are not Fenton Stuart, He has left
Fenton Stuart lifted his arresting gaze, ncing at the remaining three people, and seeing that they made no movement, he turned his line of sight to focus on the thoroughly drunk Belinda Howard.
At this moment, her consciousness was blurry, tilting her head foolishly, looking at the mess inside the Private Room.
Fenton Stuart walked over, looking at the person in front of him, his heart was slightly touched.
Five years had passed, yet her naive drunken demeanor was just as before, everything was still so clear, her innocent and charming image deeply imprinted in his mind.
He lightly pressed his thin lips together, his gaze deep, then after ncing at the person in front of him, he supported her as he walked towards the outside of the Private Room.
"Who are you?" Belinda Howard was so drunk that she was oblivious, her line of sight bewildered, squinting her eyes to look at the man in front of her and asked.
Fenton Stuart frowned, looked at her and after a few seconds of silence, he said in a low voice, "Fenton Stuart."
"Fenton Stuart..." Belinda Howard, with her drunken eyes, then burped, murmured, "Did Fenton Stuarte back..."
She lifted her gaze, looking at the man in front of her, maybe her line of sight was blurry, making it hard for her to see clearly, she couldnt help but frown, trying hard to see the man in front of her.
Then, she gave a silly smile, "Youre lying... youre not Fenton Stuart, he left... went abroad, and will nevere back..."
Yes, he promised three years, he didnte back, now its already been five years...
Looking at herpletely drunken state, listening to her words, Fenton Stuarts heart was slightly touched by something.
"Do you wish I came back?" Looking at her, he suddenly asked, with a trace of inexplicable hope in his heart.
Belinda Howard lifted her line of sight, tilting her head to look at him, with an innocent expression like a naive child, "Hehe..." sheughed foolishly, suddenly raised her hand to hook the mans neck, then slowly tiptoed...
This action, all too familiar from that year, next, just as Fenton Stuart anticipated, her lips came closer and closer.
Whenever she got drunk, she seemed like apletely different person, having this habit of forcibly kissing others.
Seeing her pink lipsing closer, Fenton Stuart reached out to grab her double arm, stopping her from forcibly kissing him.
"Youre drunk." He looked at her, speaking with a nk expression.
Belinda Howard justughed foolishly, "Im not drunk... Im very sober..."
Hearing this, Fenton Stuart was taken aback.
Sober?
Would she think about kissing him while sober?
Just when he was stunned, Belinda Howards pink lips suddenly pressed against his soft and sensual thin lips...
That familiar smell, just like that year, made him nostalgic.
In her hazy state, Belinda Howard seemed to feel the familiar smell from that year too, unconsciously deepening the kiss, even getting somewhat lost...
Is it a dream? She seemed to have dreamt of him again, dreaming of him kissing her.
In a state of emotional turmoil, Belinda Howard hugged him tighter, Fenton Stuart could clearly feel her passion.
Her slender body was even more alluring and sexy than that year, feeling her fiery passion in the kiss, Fenton Stuart also slightly lost himself, his hand gradually moved to her waist, holding her slender waist, beginning to respond to her kiss.
The two of them, just like that, kissed wildly in the corridor, but in such a ce, even if seen by others, it seemedpletely normal.
Holding her slender waist, savoring the taste from five years ago, Fenton Stuarts kiss became increasingly frenzied, like he could never kiss enough! For more chapters visit find~novel
Chapter 1600: Can you carry me home on your back?
Chapter 1600: Chapter 1600: Can you carry me home on your back?
In five years, he had already transformed from a teenager into a mature and charismatic man, full of passion and desire. If he kept kissing her like this, he feared he might lose control.
After the intense kiss, he let her go, and at this moment, Belinda Howard was already so intoxicated that she hadpletely lost her senses. As he released her, her legs gave way, and her entire body was about to copse.
Fenton Stuart noticed this and immediately reached out to steady her soft body, realizing that she couldnt even stand on her own at this moment.
"Brother Eduardo, I want to go home. Can you carry me home..." Leaning into his arms, Belinda Howard suddenly murmured faintly, her thoughts unclear.
Fenton Stuart froze. Could she have mistaken him for Eduardo earlier when she forcibly kissed him?
As this thought crossed his mind, Fenton Stuarts face instantly turned cold and grim. He stared at the person before him, initially wanting to let her go again, but ultimately, he hoisted her onto his shoulders and walked step by step toward the elevator area.
Inside the Private Room, Audrey Jenkins couldnt help but step out to check on them when she noticed that the two had been gone for an extended period. The moment she stepped out, she saw him carrying her toward the elevator area. Her fists clenched tightly, and her face was filled with bitter resentment.
Five years have passed, but why cant he let go of her?!
Leaving Duke Station Throne, Fenton Stuart ced her in the back seat and drove toward the Howard ns residence. By now, skyview had already darkened.
Upon arriving at Howard n, a servant opened the door. Inside the Living Room, Karina Tte turned toward the sound. When she saw Fenton Stuart carrying her older sister back, she froze.
After a few seconds of astonishment, Karina Tte stood up, took Belinda Howard from Fenton Stuart, and carried her straight up to the Second Floor.
Fenton Stuart also noted that Karina Ttes attitude toward him seemed far colder than it had been five years ago. He was puzzled but didnt dwell on it further, turning to leave the Howard n.
After descending the stairs and ncing at the Living Room that no longer held a trace of Fenton Stuarts presence, Karina Tte stepped toward the Grand Entrance Gate and saw his car driving away.
.
The next morning.
Belinda Howard woke up on the bed, immediately feeling a bout of dizziness overwhelm her!
She furrowed her brows and then turned her line of sight to nce at the nearby clock.
Oh no! Its already eight oclock!
Hurriedly, she got out of bed and changed her clothes, ignoring her still groggy head. After a quick wash-up, she didnt even have time to eat breakfast before rushing out the door.
Content originallyes from Find1Novel
To makemuting more convenient, she had her parents arrange a small car for her. However, working as a mere employee at anotherpany, she didnt want to attract too much attention, so she opted for a simple white Audi.
Afraid of beingte, Belinda Howard drove rtively fast on the way and fortunately managed to arrive at thepany by 8:50.
As soon as she entered the office, the leader approached, pped their hands, and addressed the colleagues inside theprehensive office, saying, "In a little while, our new president will be arriving, so everyone needs to be extra alert!"
As soon as the words fell, the atmosphere in the office became noticeably livelier, especially among some female colleagues, who were whispering excitedly.
"Hey, hey, hey, I asked around yesterdayour new president is the first heir of the Futuren Group! Just returned from overseas!"
"Really? The first heir? Then it must be Fenton Stuart! Has he already returned home?"
The colleagues chatted back and forth, and Belinda Howard sat at her desk. Hearing that familiar name, she couldnt help but freeze.
She had almost forgotten that the newpany she worked for was founded by Futuren Group!
Chapter 1601: How Did She Come Here?
Chapter 1601: Chapter 1601: How Did She Come Here?
So, it turns out that what Sister Briana mentioned yesterday was referring to this ce.
Is heing here to take the new CEO position?
Just as Belinda Howard was lost in thought, a voice suddenly interrupted her train of thought.
"Oh, Belinda, get the new seasons advertisement design ready in a little while."
Belinda Howard looked up at the sound, nodded, and replied, "Okay."
.
At noon, shortly after lunch, Belinda Howard noticed a number of colleagues rushing in one direction, as if something was attracting their attention there.
Belinda Howard paused her steps and watched as her colleagues kept running toward that ce.
At this moment, a force suddenly pulled her back, "Belinda, hurry and take a look; they say Audrey Jenkins hase to ourpany!"
Before Belinda Howard could react, her body was directly dragged forward by a colleague.
Audrey Jenkins?
Upon hearing the name, Belinda Howard frowned. Perhaps everyone else liked to see the superstar, but she didnt really feel like seeing Audrey Jenkins.
In the end, Belinda Howard was pulled by her colleague to the reception hall, and sure enough, she saw Audrey Jenkins entering the grand entrance of theirpany, nked by a crowd of supporters.
"Why is she here?" Belinda Howard stood still and blurted out in confusion.
The colleague beside her turned her head and chuckled, "You dont know yet? Shes been hired to shoot the new seasons advertisement for us!"
Belinda Howard raised her line of sight at the sound, looking at the colleagueso, thats how it was.
"But gosh, shes so beautiful, and so popr; I really want to go over and get her autograph!"
Not far away, Audrey Jenkins, with her flowing wavy long hair and sunsses, entered the reception hall surrounded by bodyguards, keeping a group of reporters outside the door.
Wearing 8 cm high heels, Audrey Jenkins walked confidently and gracefully toward the elevator area. However, just as she was about to step into the elevator, a flicker in her peripheral vision made her suddenly pause. She turned her head and caught sight of Belinda Howard standing amidst the crowd.
Chapters first released on find{n}ovel
Why is she here?
Audrey Jenkins squinted her eyes slightly, staring at Belinda Howard.
Behind her sunsses, Belinda Howard didnt notice her strange gaze.
After casting her a nce, Audrey Jenkins turned back and entered the elevator without hesitation.
Watching her retreating figure as she stepped into the elevator, Belinda Howard lowered her line of sight, her thoughts wandering. Although Audrey Jenkins was here because of the coboration, wasnt it also rted to Anthony Chambers?
Especially considering yesterday at Duke Station Throne...
Suddenly reminded of yesterdays events, Belinda Howard furrowed her brows.
How did she get home yesterday?
She seemed to havepletely forgotten what happened yesterday.
Returning to her workstation, Belinda Howard had just sat down when her superior approached her with a proposal in hand.
"Belinda, help me deliver this proposal to the rooftop."
Looking at the proposal in her superiors hand, Belinda Howard froze.
Deliver it to the rooftop? Isnt this the kind of thing her superior would send directly? When did it be her, the design assistants, responsibility?
Belinda Howard wanted to say something more, but her superior had already turned and left.
Holding the proposal, she had no choice but to head to the top floor.
Knowing that Anthony Chambers was sitting in the office ahead, she hesitated for a long time, unable to bring herself to push open the door.
At this moment, however, the office door suddenly opened.
Belinda Howard looked up and saw Audrey Jenkins stepping out from inside.
She froze for a few seconds and then instinctively stepped back, as if making way for Audrey Jenkins.
Seeing her suddenly standing at the door, Audrey Jenkins seemed somewhat surprised, furrowing her brows slightly.
Chapter 1602: What, Are You Still Not Giving Up?
Chapter 1602: Chapter 1602: What, Are You Still Not Giving Up?
Seeing her holding the file folder in her hand, she couldnt help but feel a bit suspicious.
Could it be that shes working here? But isnt her family arge enterprise? Why would shee here to work? Could it be because of Anthony Chambers?
Thinking of this, Audrey Jenkinss eyes darkened with more hints of malice.
Unexpectedly, Anthony Chambers had just returned to the country, and she immediately drew closer to him!
But so what? After what happened five years ago, there was no way he would return to her!
And her, after seeing the scene of Anthony Chambers pressing down on herself, could she truly have no resentment?
"Whats wrong? Havent you given up yet?" Audrey Jenkins looked at her and suddenly asked, her tone carrying a hint of provocation.
Belinda Howard lifted her head, instantly understanding what she was referring to.
The rightful source is Find~Novel
However, she said nothing, directly ignoring Audrey Jenkins and pushing open the office door to walk in.
The tant disregard infuriated Audrey Jenkins, now an international movie star, leaving her unable to find a way to vent her anger. She could only seethe in silence!
Walking into the office, seeing the man engrossed in his work, Belinda Howards steps suddenly paused.
Her line of sight fell on the fountain pen in his hand as he reviewed documentswasnt that the pen she had given him all those years ago?
Five years had passed, and he was still using it.
Looking at that familiar pen, Belinda Howard felt something stir within her, leaving her standing there, frozen and unable to snap out of her thoughts.
In front of therge office desk, Anthony Chambers had long noticed someone had entered the room. But hearing no voice, he frowned and nced up.
When he saw who was standing before him, he also felt a moment of surprise.
Why was she here?
Meeting his gaze, Belinda Howard snapped back to reality, bit her lip slightly, and walked up to his desk. "Heres the proposal you requested."
cing the proposal calmly on his office desk, Belinda Howard turned and left.
Watching her back as she walked away, Anthony Chambers couldnt help but recall the kiss from yesterday.
After leaving the penthouse office, Belinda Howards mind was consumed by the thought of that pen.
She couldnt understandwhy, after five years, was he still using that pen? What could it mean?
Five years ago, he had left abruptly without even giving her a chance for an exnation, yet he kept that pen until now. What was he trying to convey?
At 5:20 in the afternoon, the office was filled with people preparing to pack their things and leave for the day. Belinda Howard, like everyone else, finished her work and waited for the end of the workday.
Just as she stepped out of thepany building, Belinda Howard received a call from Eduardo Ino. Apparently, he wanted to invite her to dinner.
The two agreed to meet at a French restaurant, and as soon as she entered the private room, Belinda Howard was surprised to find tonights dinner seemed different from their previous mealsit felt deliberately arranged.
She turned her head to look at Eduardo Ino, somewhat puzzled.
Eduardo Ino smiled at her, "Go inside."
Entering the private room, he pulled out the dining chair for her. His actions were gentle and gentlemanly, so much so that Belinda Howard felt a bit unustomed to it.
The two quietly ate dinner, and halfway through, Eduardo Ino suddenly lifted his gaze, his eyes fixed on the person in front of him.
"Belinda."
Belinda Howard looked up at the sound and nced at him, "Hmm?"
Staring at her delicate face, Eduardo Ino fell silent for a few seconds. His deep, ck pupils gazed at her with emotion. "Will you be my girlfriend?"
His sudden words froze the smile on Belinda Howards face, leaving her momentarily stunned.
Chapter 1603: Isaac Stuart’s Confession
Chapter 1603: Chapter 1603: Isaac Stuarts Confession
Suddenly, she reacted andughed, "Brother Eduardo, youre teasing me again!"
"Im not!" He denied eagerly.
Belinda Howard froze, momentarily stunned by his unexpected words.
He looked at her, his gaze incredibly serious. "Belinda, let me take care of you, will you?"
Belinda Howard was stunned by his words.
All these years, she had always known how good he was to her, but she had never imagined he would say something like this.
Being good to herisnt it because they grew up together, and their bond had always been close?
"Brother Eduardo, you..."
"I dont see you as a sister. I like you, and Ive liked you since childhood!"
Belinda Howard froze once again, looking at him somewhat nkly.
His words hade too suddenly, leaving her unsure how to respond for a moment.
He likes her? But... her feelings for him had never touched on romantic love.
"Brother Eduardo, I..." She paused, then lowered her eyelids, "Ive always thought of you as a brother."
"Then from now on, dont think of me as your brother, okay?" He looked at her, a flicker of pain surfacing in his eyes.
Belinda Howard lifted her head. The man before her was the one person she didnt want to hurt the most.
Over the five years, other than her parents, he cared about her more than anyone else. She didnt want to hurt him; she couldnt bear to hurt him.
But she simply couldnt bring herself to like him romantically.
"Belinda!" Isaac Stuart grew anxious and instinctively reached out to grip her hand holding the tableware.
Noticing his action, Belinda Howard gently withdrew her hand.
Readplete version only at F?nd-Novel
"Ill go to the restroom."
As if unsure how to evade his question, Belinda Howard stood up and seized the chance to leave.
Aftering out of the restroom, Belinda Howard didnt return to the private room. Instead, she sent a text message to Isaac Stuart and then left the restaurant.
In the private room, staring at those brief six words, Isaac Stuarts expression showed a trace of pain.
[Brother Eduardo, Im sorry.]
He thought, over the course of five years, she would gradually ept him. He never expected that this confession might make her drift further away.
.
Back home, Belinda Howard felt drained as shey on the bed, her mind consumed by Isaac Stuarts words to her.
The man was the one she couldnt bear to lose and the one she least wanted to hurt. Now that things hade to this, she didnt know how shed face him in the future.
Weekend.
Belinda Howard, bored at home, was unsure what to do when she received a call from Briana Ino, inviting her to go shopping.
Since staying home was dull, Belinda Howard agreed.
The two girls shopped all morning and felt sore-footed, so they found a cafeteria to sit and rest.
"Belinda, have you been seeing my Big Brother at thepany a lottely?" Briana Ino stirred her coffee with a spoon while looking at Belinda Howard across the table, her intense ck pupils filled with curiosity.
Belinda Howard looked up upon hearing the question, nced at her, and then smiled softly, "No, barely."
Upon hearing this, Briana Ino couldnt help but show a disappointed expression.
Even though five years had passed, she still hoped the two of them would be together!
It was all Horion Joness fault back then. If it werent for him, Belinda and Big Brother wouldnt have ended up like this!
"Its all Horion Joness fault. If it werent for him, you and Big Brother wouldnt have..." Sensing Belinda Howards downcast expression, Briana Ino stopped herself from continuing.
Chapter 1604: Do You Know That Person?
Chapter 1604: Chapter 1604: Do You Know That Person?
Belinda Howard merely chuckled softly.
What puzzled her, however, was that ever since she had the car ident andst saw Horion Jones in the hospital, he seemed to disappear without a trace. After the summer vacation, when she returned to school, even the teacher said he had transferred.
And during these five years, she hadnt heard any news about him.
Discover more novels at f?ndnovel
Belinda Howard lifted her head and sipped the coffee in her cup.
Yet, as she raised her head, she caught sight of a familiar figure not far away.
That facedespite five years passingwas impossible for her to forget.
Seeing her dazedly staring at a certain direction, Amelia Stuart couldnt help but follow her line of sight, catching a glimpse of a man walking through the front door and heading straight toward the Package Room on the Second Floor.
"Do you know that person?"
Belinda Howard nodded slightly, "Yeah, that was the person who got Wendis Wilnese and me drunk before taking us to that hotel."
Upon hearing this, Amelia Stuarts expression turned astonished.
Then, she furrowed her brows.
"Wendis Wilnese? Audrey Jenkins?"
Noticing her surprised tone, Belinda Howard shifted her gaze and frowned slightly as she nodded, "Yeah. Whats the matter?"
Amelia Stuart lowered her eyelid. For some reason, she felt that this entire situation was a bit fishy, and there was more to it than what appeared on the surface.
That Audrey Jenkinsrumor had it that she was originally just a female university student who hadnt graduated yet. Later, through Belinda Howard and her Big Brothers connections, she advanced step by step into the entertainment industry.
Back then, she was good friends with Belinda Howard. But now, she clearly treated Belinda Howard as an enemy. It was extremely unusual. Could it be just because she also liked My Big Brother?
"What are you thinking about?" Seeing her lost in thought, Belinda Howard couldnt resist asking.
Amelia Stuart raised her eyes. "Belinda, are you sure both you and Audrey Jenkins were drunk at that time?"
Her sudden question puzzled Belinda Howard, but she still nodded, "Yeah, whats wrong?"
"But at that time, you were already drunk, so how can you be sure Audrey Jenkins was equally inebriated?" Amelia Stuart still felt that there was something off about the situation.
Belinda Howard frowned slightly, "Because when I woke up, I called her. At that time, judging from her tone, it seemed like she had been... affected by that Young Master Richard." At this point, she paused, choosing not to continue, knowing Amelia Stuart would understand. "Besides, before I passed out from drinking, she was already showing signs of being drunk."
"Then why, when Horion Jones entered the room, did he only see you and not Audrey Jenkins? Could it be that Young Master Richard had ns to harm both of you, but chose to separate you two into different rooms?"
As Amelia Stuart said this, Belinda Howard couldnt help but lower her eyelid, pondering deeply over the question.
At that time, Horion Jones indeed hadnt mentioned seeing Audrey Jenkins in the room. So, what was really going on here?
She raised her eyes, a bit perplexed, staring at Amelia Stuart, unsure of what she was implying.
"Sister Briana, what are you trying to say?"
"I want to say that the reason Young Master Richard took you to the hotelcould it be that this whole thing was orchestrated by Audrey Jenkins?"
Belinda Howard froze in ce upon hearing this.
How could that be!
Although Wendis Wilnese had changed, at that time she was still the Audrey Jenkins of the past. How could she have plotted to harm her? It wasnt possible.
"Youre overthinking it. Honestly, Wendis Wilnese used to be quite simpleshes not as scheming as youre imagining."
"Oh,e on. If someone wants to set you up, do they have to ster it all over their face for you to see?" Amelia Stuart shot her an exasperated look.
Chapter 1605: Go Figure Out the Truth!
Chapter 1605: Chapter 1605: Go Figure Out the Truth!
Its precisely because of her personality that she easily trusts others.
Amelia Stuarts words made Belinda Howard involuntarily lower her head and fall into deep contemtion.
What she said wasnt without reason. In the past, she thought Audrey Jenkins was a girl worth befriending and didnt see her as someone with hidden agendas, but in the end? Didnt it still turn out like this?
A person willing to change does so unknowingly; even if you believe they wont, they still do.
Watching her pensive expression, Amelias eyes flickered with thought. Maybe, if she asked Young Master Richard about this, she could uncover the truth!
Thinking about this, she had a sudden stroke of inspiration, stood up, grabbed Belindas hand, and headed straight to the private room area on the second floor!
"Where are we going?" Startled by her hurried pull, Belinda couldnt help but ask.
"To uncover the truth, of course!"
Second Floor.
The private room area was elegantly decorated. Belinda and Amelia scanned the surroundings but could only spot Young Master Richard arriving, unsure which private room he might enter.
"Maybe we should just drop this," Belinda suggested, though a part of her also wanted to uncover the real truth behind everything.
Were all these events mere coincidences, or were they deliberately orchestrated by Audrey Jenkins?
Why was it that deep down, she would rather believe it was the former?
Amelia ignored her words and continued pulling her forward.
Since they were already here, of course, they had to get to the bottom of this!
Besides, thinking about how Young Master Richard had dared to target Belinda in the past made her itch to beat that scumbag senseless!
At this moment, a door to one of the private rooms suddenly swung open.
Both women turned toward the sound and saw a mans figure stepping out, heading straight in the direction of the restroom.
Although it was just a brief glimpse, Amelia immediately recognized that it was Young Master Richard. So, she grabbed Belinda and quietly followed him!
When Young Master Richard finished in the restroom and walked out, he was greeted by the sight of two beauties, making his eyes light up and his lips curve into a sly smile.
"Well, are you two lovelydies here to share tea with me?"
Belinda slightly lowered her eyelids, saying nothing.
Amelia flirtatiously tossed her beautiful hair and broke into an alluring smile as she said, "Thats right. Young Master Richard, would you do us the honor?"
Hearing this, Belinda couldnt help but turn her head and look at her in surprise.
Addressing him formally as Young Master Richard, he seemed piqued. Looking at the two women, he asked, "Do you know me?"
These two women standing before him could practically be called breathtaking goddesses. The longer he looked, the more he liked what he saw.
He found Belinda vaguely familiar yet couldnt quite recall who she was or where he might have seen her before.
Amelia narrowed her eyes and smiled sweetly. "Of course. If we didnt know you, there wouldnt have been a reason toe looking for you, Young Master Richard."
Her voice was sugary sweet, so much so that Young Master Richard couldnt help but feel euphoric.
In the entertainment circle, he had a certain level of status and power. Were these two little beauties fresh-faced actresses hoping to get something from him?
With this thought, Young Master Richard smugly curled his lips into a grin.
Original content can be found at fin?novel
"Well, if thats the case, how about we arrange a ce to meet?"
"Sure!" Amelia replied eagerly.
Belinda furrowed her brows, turned her head to look at Amelia, and tried to say something, but Amelia firmly stopped her.
Amelia gave her a reassuring smile, signaling her to trust her.
Sure enough, Young Master Richard wasnt up to any good the moment heid eyes on them. He directly led the two women to a pub filled with **** energy.
Chapter 1606: Beat Up That Young Master Richard!
Chapter 1606: Chapter 1606: Beat Up That Young Master Richard!
This pub isnt like an upscale bar, with a ssy ambiance that makes one feelfortable and rxed. Instead, it fills the air with a dizzying and nauseating mix of alcohol and debauchery, even in the private room, leaving a sense of disgust.
Belinda Howard visited such a ce for the first time and clung tightly to Amelia Stuarts hand the entire way, feeling deeply unsettled.
The three of them entered a private room, and very soon a waiter arrived to serve them.
At Young Master Richards request, a few minutester, the waiter brought in a variety of mixed drinks.
Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n FindN0vel
"So, tell me, what do you need me for?" Young Master Richard picked up a wine ss,ughing arrogantly as he nced at the two of them.
Belinda Howard remained silent, feeling ufortably out of ce in the prevailing atmosphere.
At this moment, Amelia Stuart stood up with a smile and walked over to Young Master Richard.
Looking at her sultry, curvaceous figure, Young Master Richards eyes widened with desire, filled with an urgent impulse to pin her down.
"Young Master Richard, do you know Audrey Jenkins?" Amelia Stuart approached and sat on the edge of the sofa, feigning a ttering demeanor.
Upon hearing her words, Young Master Richard smiled.
Mentioning Audrey Jenkinsit mustve been about two fresh-faced newbie actresses. Knowing that Audrey Jenkins had some connection with him before her rise to fame, theyvee to seek him out, havent they?
"Audrey Jenkins? Of course, I know her. She wouldnt have what she has today if she hadnt sought me out initially." Young Master Richard took a sip of red wine, responding with evident pride.
Amelia Stuarts eyes darted briefly, her expression lifting into a smile. She continued to ask, "Is that so? Does that mean you share quite a deep connection with her?"
Young Master Richard chuckled, just about to respond when he suddenly grabbed a nearby ss of wine and looked at Amelia Stuart with a smirk, "Want to know? Drink with me, and Ill tell you."
Seeing the wine ss extended toward her, Amelia Stuart red at it briefly before epting it.
She figured this wine might be potentone ss down and shed likely be out cold like a fool if she drank!
Amelia Stuart smiled faintly, and the next second, she directly sshed the wine onto Young Master Richards face!
Drenched suddenly with wine, Young Master Richard appeared dazed for a moment. Half a secondter, he stood up abruptly, ring furiously at Amelia Stuart, "What are you doing!?"
Beside them, Belinda Howard was equally stunned by the sudden act, standing there frozen in ce, utterly speechless!
Amelia Stuarts expression turned icy as she threw the wine ss aside. A chilling smile crept across her face.
"What am I doing? Obviously, Im teaching a scumbag like you a lesson!" With those words, the next second, Amelia Stuart raised her leg and delivered a brutal kick to Young Master Richards groin. He winced in agony, his face contorting into a tight knot, and was unable to stand upright!
As Young Master Richard doubled over, Amelia Stuart didnt hold back, delivering another fierce kick to his abdomen, knocking him to the ground, leaving him writhing in agony.
"Who... who the hell are you people..." Young Master Richardy sprawled on the ground, clutching at his injured area, cold sweat streaming as he groaned miserably.
He couldnt figure out why he had suffered such a severe beating, and even worseit was at the hands of a woman!
Amelia Stuart curled her lips into a smirk, crossing her arms as she looked down arrogantly at Young Master Richard, "Want to know who we are? Fine, Ill tell you, just so you can die with rity."
Young Master Richard lifted his head, his eyes brimming with fury. Yet, despite wanting to retaliate, his body was too weak to muster any strength. All he could do was lie on the ground in pain, ring at Amelia Stuart while muttering curses under his breath.
"You vile bastards! Just you waitIll make sure you sufferter..."
Chapter 1607: Are You Really Amelia Stuart?
Chapter 1607: Chapter 1607: Are You Really Amelia Stuart?
"Tsk, tsk, tsk... Look at your pathetic state. You want to make us look bad?"
"W-Who exactly are you?"
"Amelia Stuart."
Amelia Stuart?
Upon hearing this, Young Master Richard furrowed his brows, feeling the name sounded somewhat familiar.
Suddenly, his eyes widened in shock!
Amelia Stuartwasnt that the Stuart Familys Elder Lady, Baron Stuarts daughter?!
Why would she seek him out?
Upon hearing the name, Young Master Richard instantly felt a chill down his spine.
Everyone knows that crossing Baron Stuart is equivalent to summoning death itself!
But to his recollection, he hadnt offended anyone from the Stuart Family. Why would the Stuart Familys Elder Ladye to find him?
"Y-You... Are you really Amelia Stuart?" Young Master Richard still couldnt quite believe it.
Amelia Stuart leaned forward slightly, the corners of her lips curving into a mocking smile. "What? Do I need to show you my documents to convince you?"
Young Master Richard stared at her. Although hed never met Baron Stuart in person, the photos of him were all over the major media outlets. Now, looking closely at this womans facial features, she indeed bore a strong resemnce to Baron Stuart.
Thinking of her as the daughter of Baron Stuart from the Stuart Family, a cold shiver ran through Young Master Richard. Fear started creeping over him.
"Ms.Ms. Stuart, I-I didnt know. I must not have recognized such an important figure. I dont know how I might have offended you, but... but I beg you, mydy, please dont hold it against me... Spare me, please."
Young Master Richard began pleading for mercy.
Amelia Stuart straightened up, crossing her arms in front of her chest with an air of arrogance as she gazed down at him.
"I can spare you, but youll have to answer a few questions first."
"Of course! Please... Ask away."
"If you dare lie to me, Ill cut out the tongues of your entire family!"
"I wouldnt dare... Please, go ahead!" Young Master Richard was terrified, on the verge of losing control.
The way Amelia Stuart conducted herself was exactly the same as her fathercold and ruthless!
Latest content published on FindN()vel
Seeing that he was obedient, Amelia Stuart pulled the stunned Belinda Howard, who was standing nearby, closer.
Then she looked at him and asked, "Do you remember her?"
Upon hearing this, Young Master Richard couldnt help but shift his gaze to Belinda Howard.
He always felt he had seen her somewhere before, but at the moment, he couldnt recall where.
"This..." Young Master Richard hesitated, struggling to respond, and feeling nervous that his hesitation might infuriate Amelia Stuart into cutting his tongue out!
"Five years ago, Belinda Howard," Amelia Stuart reminded impatiently.
With this prompt, Young Master Richard finally managed to recall something.
Perhaps under the transformative effect of time, the Belinda Howard in front of him now carried an allure and charm far surpassing her past self. Thats likely why he had momentarily failed to recognize her.
"Its you..."
"Looks like you finally remembered," Amelia Stuart sneered, staring at Young Master Richard. "I hear you got her drunk five years ago and took her to a hotel?"
Reflecting on that night five years ago continued to send chills down Young Master Richards spine.
That night, he never seeded; instead, he was taught a vicious lesson by a man named Horion Jones, who almost crippled him. But why, five yearster, had the Young Miss Foster alsoe after him?
"This..." Seeing Amelia Stuarts furious expression, Young Master Richard suddenly didnt know how to respond.
If he admitted to it, Amelia Stuart would undoubtedly not let him go. But if he denied it, it would be a liea lie she wouldnt tolerate either!
"Speak!" Seeing him hesitate, Amelia Stuart raised her fist directly!
Chapter 1608: It was all Audrey Jenkins’ doing!
Chapter 1608: Chapter 1608: It was all Audrey Jenkins doing!
That Young Master Richard was instantly frightened and began to beg for mercy!
"IIll talk! Ill talk!"
"II really did bring her to a hotel at that time, but before I could do anything, that man named Horion Jones barged in. II didnt seed at all..." Young Master Richard was on the verge of tears, realizing he had gained nothing and yet had been punished twice!
Upon hearing this, Amelia Stuart lowered her eyelids.
Sure enough, Horion Joness appearance back then was purely coincidental.
"Then... what about Audrey Jenkins? Did you do something to her?" At this moment, Belinda Howard, who had remained silent, suddenly spoke.
She remembered that after she woke up, she had called Audrey Jenkins, and judging by her tone over the phone at that time, it was obvious she had been bullied by Young Master Richard. She sounded upset, and Belinda could even hear her crying.
Upon hearing this, Young Master Richard couldnt help but turn his gaze toward Belinda Howard.
"Well..."
Seeing him falter, Belinda Howard suddenly realizedit seemed he really had bullied Audrey Jenkins back then!
"Did you actually do something to her!?"
"No, no, no! Everything between Audrey Jenkins and me was purely transactional. I asked her to walk the runway, and she willingly came to bed with me. I didnt force her!"
Five years ago, she came to him on her own, offering herself. Naturally, he wouldnt refuse.
Listening to Young Master Richards words, Belinda Howard was momentarily stunned.
For the sake of walking the runway, Audrey Jenkins had actually sold her body?
But if it was consensual, why did she seem so distraught at the time?
"Are you sure it was voluntary? You didnt drug both of them and take them to the hotel, did you?" Amelia Stuart couldnt help but question from the side!
That Audrey Jenkinsshe was nothing but trouble. To gain fame, she was no different from other women selling their bodies!
"Of course not! She was the one who asked me to drug this Lady Howard and bring her to the hotel! What happened between Audrey Jenkins and me had already urred beforehand, and she orchestrated everything. She was the one who drugged her, not me..."
Upon hearing this, Belinda Howard and Amelia Stuart were equally stunned.
Especially Belinda Howard, whose face turned pale in shock at Young Master Richards words.
This whole ordeal was orchestrated by Audrey Jenkins?
"Youre saying..." She spoke in a daze, staring at Young Master Richard, still finding it hard to believe. "She asked you to take me to the hotel?"
How was that possible? She distinctly remembered she had been drunk at the time!
Young Master Richard nodded. "Yes, that night, she suddenly said she wanted to introduce me to a beauty, iming she was a stunning catch that I would definitely like."
Indeed, when he saw Belinda Howard for the first time, he had been mesmerized.
He was naturally a phnderer, with no resistance toward beautiful womens bodies. Coupled with Audrey Jenkins striking a deal with him, it was an opportunity with mutual benefits and no losseswhy wouldnt he agree?
"But that night she got drunk too, didnt she?" A tinge of pain slowly spread through Belinda Howards eyes.
She had never imagined that Audrey Jenkinssomeone she had treated so kindlywould one day do such a thing to her. Why? Why did she treat her that way? What could have changed her!?
Was it because of Fenton Stuart?
Did Audrey Jenkins also love him?
Chapters first released on Fndovel
"She wasnt drunk at all. After I took you to the hotel room, she left on her own." Young Master Richard exined.
Chapter 1609: Let’s go! To find my Big Brother!
Chapter 1609: Chapter 1609: Lets go! To find my Big Brother!
Belinda Howard closed her eyes, revealing a bitter and mocking smile.
"Why would she do this..." She had helped her so much initially, why would she treat her like this!
Young Master Richard paused for a moment, "This... That I dont know. She didnt say."
Seeing Belinda Howards hurt expression, Amelia Stuart, standing by, was utterly furious as well.
That Audrey Jenkins, truly not simple!
"Is everything you said true!?" Lowering her head, Amelia Stuart questioned Young Master Richard sternly.
"Of course its true! Think about it, if it werent for Audrey Jenkins, I wouldnt even know Lady Howard existed!"
So its exactly as suspected, all of this was Audrey Jenkins scheme!
But, why exactly would she do it? Amelia Stuart couldnt quite grasp it. The only thing she could think of was that Audrey Jenkins might have liked her Big Brother five years ago, and thats why she devised this nto ruin Belinda Howard and steal his love away for herself?
Coming out of the pub, Belinda Howard seemed utterly dazed and lost.
She couldnt wrap her head around itat that time, Audrey Jenkins had just stepped onto the runway, achieving half of her celebrity dream, and the only reason she got that chance was because she and Fenton Stuart had helped her gain the opportunity. Why, why would she be so calcted to frame her?
It nearly destroyed her at the hands of Young Master Richard, and even caused Brother Luke to misunderstand her.
Thinking about this, Belinda Howard couldnt help but stop in her tracks.
If all of this had been Wendis Wilneses calcted design, then it meant she knew Horion Jones had saved her at that time, and thats why she told Brother Luke to go to the hotel?
While she was lost in thought, Amelia Stuart, standing beside her, grew more and more impatient with her own thoughts. All of this, she had to tell her Big Brother!
Ever since returning from the United Kingdom, she noticed her Big Brother had been getting close with Audrey Jenkins. She never expected her clever Big Brother would be swirled around by such a cunning and deceitful woman!
"Lets go! Were going to find my Big Brother!" Amelia Stuart pulled her forward resolutely.
Belinda Howard heard this but immediately grabbed her and stopped in her tracks.
"What are you looking for him for?"
Amelia Stuart turned her head, her expression conveying absolute certainty as she looked at her, "Of course, to exin everything and clear up this misunderstanding!"
Belinda Howards face dimmed as she lowered her head.
"Theres no need."
"Why?" Amelia Stuart didnt understand.
"Because five years ago, I already exined everything. If he wanted to believe me, he wouldnt have left in the first ce."
This was the truth. Five years ago, although she didnt realize it was all Audrey Jenkins doing, she had exined the situation honestlythat she had been drugged and brought to the hotel, and subsequently rescued by Horion Jones. Thats when he saw her walking out of Horion Jones room.
But in the end, what happened? He didnt believe her.
What he didnt believe was her supposed purity with Horion Jones, not Audrey Jenkins designs and scheme.
But Amelia Stuart grew even more puzzled, looking at her anxiously. "But at that time, he didnt know it was Audrey Jenkins doing!"
Belinda Howard raised her head. "Does that matter? Back then, even though I didnt know it was Audrey Jenkins, I still exined everything to himthat I was drugged and brought to the hotel. But he chose not to believe me. Would exining it now make him believe me?"
If hed wanted to believe her, he would have chosen to trust her when she sent that text message five years ago. Why wait until now? Readplete version only at findnovel
Chapter 1610 I Am Not with Her
Chapter 1610: Chapter 1610 I Am Not with Her
"But..." Briana Ino wanted to say something but only saw her turn away bleakly and walk forward in silence.
Watching her lonely figure, Briana Ino chased after her.
After sending her back to the Howard n, Briana Ino couldnt stop thinking about it!
She arrived home at 4 PM.
As soon as she walked into the Living Room, she saw Anthony Chambers sitting on the sofa.
She walked over and plopped down on the sofa, crossing her arms over her chest in obvious displeasure.
Anthony Chambers, who was lowering his head and reading a magazine, raised his eyes slightly and nced at her before continuing to lower his gaze.
Briana Ino was furious!
"Big Brother!"
Anthony Chambers raised his eyes and nced at her again.
Th?s chapter is updated by Find?Novel
"Five years ago, why didnt you believe Belinda Howard?"
Her sudden question startled Anthony Chambers, and a faint change appeared on his calm face.
Even though five years had passed, the feelings buried deep in his heart remained unchanged.
He pursed his thin lips lightly and, after a few seconds of silence, spoke in a reserved tone, "Believe what?"
"Believe that it was just a misunderstanding, that nothing inappropriate happened between her and Horion Jones!"
Hearing this, Anthony Chambers lowered his furrowed brows, then promptly closed the magazine in his hand and looked at his sister. "Why are you suddenly bringing this up again?"
Briana Ino pouted. "Because I dont like you being with that sinister and scheming Audrey Jenkins! I especially dont want you to keep misunderstanding Belinda Howard and Horion Jones!"
"Im not with her." Anthony Chambers exined calmly.
Briana Ino raised her thick brows and big eyes, appearing skeptical. "Not with her? Havent you been seening in and out of thepany with her frequentlytely? I saw it myself!"
"Thats because of work."
"You dont like her?" Briana Ino frowned, her tone cautious and probing.
Anthony Chambers shifted his line of sight, casting a nce at his sister in front of him.
Like her? His heart probably had no more space left for any woman.
He didnt answer her question but instead stood up, prepared to go upstairs.
Seeing this, Briana Ino immediately stood up and grabbed his arm!
"Dont go! I still have questions for you!"
Anthony Chambers turned his head and lowered his gaze to look at her. "What questions?"
"Five years ago, why didnt you believe Belinda Howard?"
Anthony Chambers gaze stopped on her face, and after a long time, he spoke calmly. "There are many things between us that you dont understand."
After saying this, he took another step to leave.
Belinda Howard, however, became a little anxious and pulled him back once again. "What do you mean I dont understand!? Even if I dont understand, I still believe that Belinda Howard and Horion Jones are innocent!"
"Innocent? If she was innocent, then why would she admit to it? Why would she stay in his room for hours withouting out!?"
Listening to his sudden angry outburst, Briana Ino froze for a moment, then replied after a brief pause, "Because Belinda Howard was drugged back then! She obviously had to wake up before she could leave his room, didnt she?"
Briana Ino looked at her brother, growing more confused as she spoke. "Also, what do you mean she admitted to it? When did she admit to it? Shes been trying to exin to you the whole time, but you didnt listen!"
Upon hearing this, Anthony Chambers suddenly squinted his eyes suspiciously. "Drugged?"
Briana Ino was taken aback. "Yes, didnt Belinda Howard exin it to you? She was drugged by that Young Master Richard and brought to the hotel, and it just so happened that Horion Jones saw her. Fine, I also believe that Horion Jones does like Belinda Howard, which is why, when he saw her being taken to the hotel, he decided to save her! And only then did you end up witnessing her walking out of his room!"
Chapter 1611: The Truth of Five Years Ago
Chapter 1611: Chapter 1611: The Truth of Five Years Ago
"But Brother, you cant just see Belinda walking out of his room and then assume there was something between them. On the contrary, I think you should be thanking Horion. If it werent for him stepping in, who knows, Belinda might have already been taken advantage of by Young Master Richard."
At this, Briana paused for a moment and didnt continue speaking.
But Anthonys brows furrowed even deeper.
"Young Master Richard? Where are you hearing all of this from?"
Briana froze, her face full of confusion. "Brother, hasnt Belinda exined it to you? It was Young Master Richard who drugged her and took her to the hotel. And you know what? All of this was orchestrated by Audrey Jenkins!"
Anthony stared fixedly at his sister. Every word she said shocked him to his core.
Five years ago, what was the real truth?
She had exined it to him? When?
Noticing his expression, Briana also frowned.
Belinda said she exined it to him, but looking at her brother now, he clearly seemed as though he didnt know anything.
"Brother, you you didnt know that Belinda was drugged and taken to the hotel by Audrey Jenkins and Young Master Richard?"
Anthony raised his eyes and nced at his sister. In that instant, a sh of pain crossed the depths of his dark gaze.
What had really happened here?
Five years ago, in a fit of anger, he had gone abroad,pletely ignoring her exnations. But she said she had exined it to him; when had that happened?
.
Latest content published on find?novel
The night was a bit chilly.
Belinday on the bed, her mind filled with Young Master Richards words.
She had never imagined Audrey Jenkins would plot against her like this. And she, foolishly, had always regarded Audrey as a good friend, a dear sister. It was utterlyughable.
Just at that moment, her cell phone ringtone suddenly broke the silence.
She turned her head and picked up her cell phone from the bedside table. When she saw the familiar name on the screen after such a long time, her heart jolted abruptly as if something dormant had been awakened.
Five years. That name hadnt appeared on her screen in all this time, and she had never had the courage to call it.
She thought the number would have long been deactivated, yet she hadnt expected to see it again.
After a prolonged silence, she moved her finger slightly and clicked on the text message.
The message was sinct, containing just a few words: Im downstairs at your home. Come down.
The familiar yet domineering tone, just like back then, brought a fleeting moment where Belinda felt as though she must be dreaming.
Because the familiar words, tone, and name could only belong to five years ago. It couldnt possibly reappear today.
She smiled faintly and thought she must indeed be dreaming.
How could he possibly text her again? Five years ago, when he left, they had already be strangers.
Quietly cing her cell phone back on the bedside table, Belinda pulled up the bedding, turned off themp at the head of the bed, and prepared to sleep.
Outside Howard Vi, Anthony sat in the car, gazing at the extinguished light in the room on the second floor. It felt as though his own heart had dimmed along with it.
But staring in the direction of the second floor, he remained reluctant to leave.
The next morning.
Belinda freshened up, finished her breakfast, and headed to thepany.
"Belinda!"
Just as she was carefully revising a nning proposal, the voice of her supervisor suddenly rang out beside her.
She looked up at the supervisor.
"Is the nning case finished?"
"Its almost done."
"Once youre done, deliver it to the top floor yourself."
Chapter 1612: Sorry.
Chapter 1612: Chapter 1612: Sorry.
"..."
She sends it up? Why?
This kind of stuff has always been handled by the director personally!
Belinda Howard frowned, suddenly feeling a bit puzzled and disoriented.
Besides, she didnt want to go to the top floor again.
After finishing the revisions to the nning case, Belinda Howard walked to the directors office and asked, slightly confused, "Um, Director, shouldnt you be the one to deliver this nning proposal instead?"
Things like this should really be sent by the director himselfhow could he assign her, a mere junior employee, to deliver it? It waspletely out of the norm.
Hearing this, the director raised his head, nced at Belinda Howard, and said, "You deliver it. CEO personally instructed this."
As soon as the director spoke, Belinda Howard froze on the spot.
The CEO personally instructed it? How was that possible?
"But..."
"Stop spacing out and go deliver it quickly!" The director urged her.
Holding the nning proposal in her hands, Belinda Howard left the directors office and headed to the elevator area, feeling inexplicably uneasy.
After the previous encounter, he should already know she was interning here. Why would he specifically ask her to deliver the nning proposal?
Arriving at the top floor, she nced at the nearby secretarys space before walking past, shing a slight smile and saying, "Um, this is the nning proposal requested by the CEO. Could I trouble you to"
"About time you brought it up. Hurry and send it in!"
Belinda Howard barely finished her sentence before the secretary abruptly interrupted, signaling for her to quickly bring the proposal in.
Belinda Howard hesitated, suddenly feeling unease sweep over her.
What kind of day was today, exactly?
Get full chapters from f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
Staring at the tightly shut office door, Belinda Howard bit her lips nervously, hesitating for a while before finally lifting her hand to knock on the door.
"Come in."
A deep, maic voice came from inside.
Five years aparthis voice had somehow be even more captivating.
Taking a moment to calm her emotions, Belinda Howard pushed the door and walked inside.
But before she could lift her head to take in the scene, her body was suddenly grabbed by an unseen force, and the next second, she collided into a solid and familiar chest.
Her eyes widened instantly, still caught in a state of shock.
The mans arms gradually tightened, wrapping her firmly within his embrace.
Belinda Howard froze. Could it be thatst nights dream hadnt ended yet?
"Im sorry."
The deep voice sounded above her head, and Belinda Howard remained in a daze, her mind nk, unable to process the situation unfolding.
He was apologizing to her? But why?
It wasnt until after quite some time that she lifted her head to look at the man before her, her eyes filled with confusion.
This faceit was so familiar. Even after five years, she hadnt forgotten.
"You... What do you mean by this?" She stared at him, speaking with evident puzzlement.
Fenton Stuarts eyes hadnt left her face the whole time.
Five years ago, he had hurt her so profoundly.
Fenton Stuart said nothing, instead pulling her once again into his embrace, his double arms locking tightly around her. "Forgive me."
Belinda Howard froze again.
His sudden movewhy was he saying these things?
Feeling the warmth of his chest, there was a moment where she thought she might sink deeply into it. But as she recalled the estrangement between them over the past five years, she abruptly lifted her arm and pushed him away.
She raised her gaze and stared dazedly at the man before her.
What did he mean by this?
"I dont understand. What do you mean?"
Looking at the person before him, Fenton Stuart felt an aching pain in his chest, as if it was being torn apart.
Chapter 1613: Does It Still Matter!?
Chapter 1613: Chapter 1613: Does It Still Matter!?
But how could he start, how could he erase the hurt she had once endured?
"I already know everything."
"Know what?" She still seemed a bit confused.
"When did you exin everything to me?" He looked at her, questioning.
Five years ago, because of his anger in the moment, he hadnt bothered to listen to her exnation. Yet she imed to have told him the entire truthwhen exactly was that? Why did he have no recollection of it?
Belinda Howard stared at him, still somewhat perplexed for a moment.
"What exactly are you referring to?"
"Five years ago, why did you show up at that hotel? Why did you end up in Horion Joness room?" He looked at the woman before him with a pang of heartache, thinking of his abrupt departure five years agoregret consumed him!
Belinda Howard finally understood.
But her heart twisted in pain.
What was his reason for asking her now? Was he deciding to believe her atst?
"When did I ever exin? I dont remember anything..." If he had known the truth back then, he wouldnt have turned and walked away. No, he absolutely wouldnt have.
Belinda Howard looked at him, her eyes tinted with deep anguish.
"Is it important? Back then, all I wanted was for you to give me just one minute, but you still leftjust like that, you left, and you stayed gone for five years. Does asking this now have any meaning? Is it still important!?"
She cried out in anguish, tears falling uncontrobly, mirroring the bleeding of her heart five years ago in the instant he walked away.
"Of course its important!" Seeing the pain in her eyes, Fenton Stuarts own heart twisted sharply, as though he was being torn apart!
How could it not be important? His naivet, his youthful arrogance, had tormented him for five full years. If he had listened to her exnation at the very beginning, would he have still walked away?
The regret weighed heavily on him. He regretted not stopping to hear her back then, leading to five years of lost timefive years of mutual torment!
Belinda Howard lifted her heartbroken gaze, her tears flowing like a spring.
Thinking of his departure five years ago, refusing to listen to her while pressing Another Woman under him, her heart seized with excruciating painwave after wave, as if it were tearing her apart!
So now he wanted to say it mattered?
"If it really mattered... five years ago, you wouldnt have pressed Audrey Jenkins beneath you!" She looked at him, tears streaming endlessly. "Do you know how much it hurt when I saw you tangled with her in that private room..."
As she spoke, she ced her hand over her chest, where a knife seemed to be digging into her piece by piece, carving out her flesh, sending searing pain through her!
Find the newest release on find?novel
But Fenton Stuart stood utterly shocked!
Five years ago, he had pressed Audrey Jenkins beneath him? How could this have happened?
Looking at her grief-stricken eyes, Fenton Stuart was utterly bewildered.
"Audrey Jenkins and me? When?" Why did he have no memory of this at all!?
Staring at his innocent expression, Belinda Howards heart only hurt more.
Was he now trying to deny what he had done back then?
Fine! Then she would say it clearly, leaving no room for ambiguity!
"When you turned and walked away without listening to my exnation! When I sent you a message to exin everything, and you didnt respond at all! Fenton Stuart, do you realize howughable it is for you to say all of this is important now? I wont forgive you, and I cant forgive you!"
Chapter 1614 - Capítulo 1614: 1614: Why did you do that?
Captulo 1614: Chapter 1614: Why did you do that?
Belinda Howard spoke with heartache, then mmed the door and stormed out of the office without looking back!
Fenton Stuart stood frozen in ce,pletely stunned by her words!
Five years ago, she sent him a text message
Carefully thinking back, after leaving the hotel, she did call him. But at that time, he was angry and didnt answer. Later on, it seems she actually sent him a text message. However, back then, he didnt even pick up the phone, so he never looked at the message!
Afterward, he went to Duke Station Throne, drank a lot of wine, and while drunk, it seemed he saw here to find him. But in his memory, when did Audrey Jenkins appear?
Could it be
Suddenly, Fenton Stuart seemed to realize something. His eyes lifted sharply, and he quickly strode out of the office!
Five years ago, the woman inside the Private Roomwas it Belinda Howard or Audrey Jenkins?
Damn it! What exactly had he done back then?!
Driving the Brown Maybach, Fenton Stuart sped all the way to Duke Station Throne!
To uncover the truth from five years ago, he checked the surveince video and saw that Audrey Jenkins and Belinda Howard entered the Private Room one after the other.
Audrey Jenkins stayed inside the Private Room for a full two hours, while Belinda Howard was only inside for a few minutes before leaving. This update is avable on Find[?]ovel
Recalling the events from five years agoif this is indeed the case, when he was drunk, the woman he vaguely saw wasnt Belinda Howard but Audrey Jenkins?
But when exactly did he press Audrey Jenkins under him? Why does he have no memory of it at all?!
Fenton Stuart raised his hand and rubbed his temples, feeling a headacheing on.
.
In the afternoon, Belinda Howard appeared pale and weak, struggling to make it to the end of the workday.
As soon as she stepped out of the Company Building, she ran into a familiar figure. Seeing the figure, Belinda Howards gaze turned icy cold.
Audrey Jenkins paused, nced at her, expressionless, then bypassed her and continued walking toward the Company Building.
Why? Five years ago, why did you do it?
Belinda Howards voice rang out from behind, causing Audrey Jenkins to stop in her tracks.
She turned her head to look at Belinda Howard, confused for a moment about the meaning behind her words.
Belinda Howard also turned her head, her cold gaze fixed firmly on Audrey Jenkins.
Five years ago, she had rescued her from those conmen, but in return, all she received was betrayal!
I dont understand what youre talking about, Audrey Jenkins replied indifferently, looking at her.
You truly are a great actress. No wonder you became so famous, Belinda Howard scoffed, her expression cold as she continued speaking. Young Master Richardremember him?
At those words, Audrey Jenkins froze instantly.
At this moment, why was she mentioning Young Master Richard? Did she already suspect that five years ago, it was Audrey Jenkins and Young Master Richard who conspired to drug her and take her to the Hotel Room?
No, impossible. She hadnt realized it five years ago, so how could she possibly know now?
I remember. Whats your point in bringing him up out of nowhere?
Belinda Howard curled her lips in a bitter smile. She never expected Audrey Jenkins to have this side to her.
Despite what she did, she could remain so calm, as if nothing had ever happened. How was she able to do that?
Five years ago, you must have felt very proud, didnt you? Belinda Howard looked at her, asking with a frosty smile.
Audrey Jenkins paused for a few seconds before responding, What do you mean?
Chapter 1615 - Capítulo 1615: 1615: Is My Heart Not Made of Flesh?
Captulo 1615: Chapter 1615: Is My Heart Not Made of Flesh?
Audrey Jenkins, I really dont understand. I treated you like that, sincerely helped you, so why did you conspire with that Young Master Richard to set me up, even wanting to ruin me!? Is your heart even made of flesh?!
Recalling her genuine efforts only to be met with such a result, Belinda Howard felt deeply hurt!
As soon as she said this, Audrey Jenkins was somewhat surprised, but in this moment, she didnt want to keep pretending anymore.
She stared at her, let out a coldugh, Help me? My heart isnt made of flesh? Then what about you? Is your heart, Belinda Howard, made of flesh?!
Staring back, Audrey Jenkins shouted!
Belinda Howard was puzzled, What do you mean by that?
At that time she had helped her in that wayhow could she say such things? What did she mean?
What do I mean? Audrey Jenkins scoffed, her eyes slightly misty, You always said you were helping me achieve my celebrity dream. Yes, Ive indeed achieved it now, but do you know? When you introduced me to Money Boss Morgan, I was really grateful to you, like an idiot grateful! But do you know? Everything I have today was exchanged with my own body!
Her words left Belinda Howard stunned, yet also confused.
Audrey Jenkins continued, All you people did initially was introduce me to him. Afterwards, did any of you care at all? Do you know what happened when I went to see Money Boss Morgan alone? I was drugged and | raped, using my body just to get that stage opportunity!
You kept saying you were helping me, but do you know, that experience was like a nightmare to me! My entire life waspletely ruined! Fresh chapters posted on findnovel
Although she is now a wildly popr superstar, behind the mor, she knows deep down how utterly broken she is.
If not for her efforts over the past years, even if she got that chance to be on stage, she wouldve been nothing more than an insignificant model. How could she possibly be what she is today?
So ultimately, she firmly believes that being drug-|raped was all because Belinda Howard introduced her to Money Boss Morgan, but as for what happened afterwards, everything she achieved was due to her own hard work.
Listening to her words, Belinda Howard was utterly shocked!
She never knew that five years ago, she had gone through all of that.
Why didnt you tell me? I had absolutely no idea you went through all of that! If she had known, how could she possibly have ignored it?
At that time, she simply thought that since shed already signed the contract with Money Boss Morgan, it was only a matter of time before she debuted on stage. She had no idea that Money Boss Morgan would treat her like that.
Belinda Howard, you were the one who introduced me to Money Boss Morgan. Did you expect me, after suffering all the humiliation, to then run to you and pour out my sorrows? Do you really think Im that stupid?! Audrey Jenkins roared in anger.
Belinda Howard froze, a sh of pain and disbelief crossing her eyes, Do you really think I deliberately introduced you to someone like Money Boss Morgan?
Isnt that the case?
Her words cut straight to Belinda Howards heart.
Belinda Howard curled her lips into a smile, Ha. So thats why you decided to retaliate against me, wanting Young Master Richard to ruin me?
Audrey Jenkins looked at her and said nothing, which was tantamount to admitting it.
And you were also the one who, after learning that Horion Jones saved me, deliberately called Brother Luke to make him misunderstand me being with Horion Jones that night? she asked again.
Thats correct. Audrey Jenkins smiled, answering briskly.
Chapter 1616: Because I Like Him Too!
Chapter 1616: Chapter 1616: Because I Like Him Too!
Then, she continued, "Its not just those things; even the photos that appeared on his cell phone were secretly taken by me and sent to him."
On hearing this, Belinda was utterly incredulous, but more than anything, she felt heartbroken by Audreys actions!
"Why? Wasnt it already enough for you to hurt me like that? Why did you have to make Brother Luke misunderstand me!?"
She had only wanted to help Audrey achieve her celebrity dreamhow had ite to this!
"Why?" Audrey looked at her. "Because I like him too. I cant stand to see you two together. As long as youre around, hell never even nce at me. So the only way is to ruin you, to destroy whatever exists between you two. Only then will I have a chance!"
Listening to her words, Belinda trembled with anger. Suddenly, she raised her hand, and with a loud crack, a pnded on Audreys left cheek!
Touching her burning cheek, Audrey raised her gaze, her pupils zing with fury.
"You actually hit me?"
As her words fell, she swiftly extended her hand, intending to return the p to Belindas face. But a strong hand intercepted her movement mid-air!
Feeling her hand caught in mid-motion, Audrey turned around and saw Anthony standing beside her with an icy expression.
Belinda also raised her line of sight, staring at the man who had suddenly appeared.
"Anthony..." Audrey looked up, a trace of surprise flickering in her pupils at his sudden arrival.
Anthony cast a cold nce at her, then released her hand, pulling Belinda along as he turned to leave.
Watching him walk away swiftly, Audrey finally remembered the reason she hade here today.
Chapters first released on
"Wait! Anthony, can you tell me why youre terminating our cooperation?" This afternoon, she had suddenly received notice that all of her coborations with hispany were being terminated.
While the benefits involved didnt mean much to her, coborating with him was the only way she could get closer to him!
"From today onward, I dont want you to utter my name," Anthony turned his head, his icy pupils devoid of any warmth. "Furthermore, Im not only terminating our cooperationmoving forward in the Entertainment Circle, the name Audrey Jenkins will cease to exist."
As his words fell, Anthony tugged Belinda away.
Audrey stood frozen in ce, momentarily unable to grasp the meaning of his words.
It wasnt until their figures disappeared from the Company Building Entrance that Audrey suddenly realized.
The entertainment world will never see her name again? What did he mean by that!?
Belinda hadnt even fully processed what had just happened before she found herself being dragged to the Parking Lot. It wasnt until the warmth of his palm reached hers that she abruptly stopped in her tracks, forcefully yanking her hand from his tight grasp!
Anthony turned back, his gaze calm as he looked at her.
Belinda nced at him but said nothing. Instead, she turned and walked toward her car.
However, just as she turned, her body was suddenly pulled backward by a force, mming into his firm chest.
She struggled, desperate to escape his confining embrace!
All their misunderstandings had been cleared up, but her heartfive years of pain, five years of tormenthow could that possibly heal?
With a sudden push, she shoved him away, then headed toward her car.
Watching her retreating figure, a hint of destion flickered in Anthonys expression.
How was he supposed to make amends for the five years of hurt he had inflicted upon her?
Belinda approached her car, opened the car door, and climbed inside. But no matter what she did, she couldnt get the car to start.
Chapter 1617: What are you doing? Put me down!
Chapter 1617: Chapter 1617: What are you doing? Put me down!
Sitting in the drivers seat, she furrowed her brows in confusion.
At this moment, a burst of cellphone ringtone broke the silence. She took out her cell phone and nced at it, noticing that it was Isaac Stuart calling.
Ever since he confessed his feelings to her, Isaac Stuart had seemingly avoided contacting her recently. Ever since that confession, the dynamic between them had be markedly more distant and unfamiliar.
Fixing her gaze on the familiar name disyed on the screen, Belinda Howard answered the call.
"Hello, Brother Eduardo."
On the phone, Isaac Stuart stayed silent for a few seconds before letting out a soft chuckle and asking, "Have you finished work?"
Belinda Howard hesitated for a few seconds before softly responding, "Im done with work, but... my car broke down..."
Hearing this, Isaac Stuart couldnt help but knit his brows slightly, then offered, "Wait for me at thepany entrance; Ille pick you up."
Belinda Howards line of sight involuntarily shifted to Fenton Stuart, who was standing just outside the car window. She then nodded lightly, "Okay."
Immediately, she hung up the call.
She opened the car door, stepped out, and cast a nce at the man standing before her before turning to walk toward the parking lot exit.
However, she hadnt moved far when she suddenly felt her feet leave the ground, her whole body lifted into the air. By the time she reacted, she was already securely cradled in Fenton Stuarts strong arms!
"What are you doing? Let me down!" She red at him, struggling to break free.
Fenton Stuart ignored her protests, walking unhurriedly toward his brown Maybach with her in his arms.
He ced her directly in the passenger seat and quickly got in himself, locking the car doors behind him.
Belinda Howard furiously tugged at the car door handle, but no matter how hard she tried, it wouldnt budge!
She turned to face the man in the drivers seat, her tone urgent and frustrated. "What exactly do you want!?"
"Sending you home." The mans voice was calm, his words unhurried, and he started the car.
Over the past five years, he knew he had deeply hurt her. But even so, he would never allow her to get close to other meneven if it was his own younger brother.
"I dont need you to take me home!" Belinda Howards voice rose with fury.
But Fenton Stuart didnt spare her a single nce, ignoring her protests as he focused on driving, smoothly pulling the brown Maybach out of the parking lot.
"Fenton Stuart!" His indifference only fueled Belinda Howards frustration.
Checktest chapters at findnovel
Yet, throughout her outbursts, he remained expressionless, staring resolutely ahead, entirely deaf to herints.
Only when the car arrived at the Howard familys residence did Fenton Stuart finally unlock the car door. Without wasting a single second, Belinda Howard swiftly pushed the door open and leapt out of the vehicle.
As he watched her rushed figure disappear into the grand entrance, a faint, nearly imperceptible trace of mncholy flickered across Fenton Stuarts face.
His brown Maybach remained parked outside the vi, his gaze fixed on the second-floor window as its light flickered on and then extinguished. It wasnt until deep into the night that he finally drove away.
.
The next day, early morning.
After finishing her morning routine, Belinda Howard had just headed downstairs intending to eat breakfast when she heard her younger brother, Karina Tte, call out to her from the sofa.
"Sis! Come quickly and look! That superstar Audrey Jenkinsshes actually been cklisted!"
Belinda Howard paused in her tracks, her brows slightly knitted, then walked over to her younger brother, who was sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper.
At this moment, Cam Walker, who had been setting out chopsticks in the restaurant, couldnt help but walk out after overhearing the conversation, ncing curiously at the newspaper in her sons hands.
"Belinda, wasnt that Audrey Jenkins your friend?" She remembered Belinda mentioning long ago that she used to be friends with Audrey Jenkins.
But it seemed that over time, Belinda rarely brought up Audrey Jenkins anymore. Cam Walker wasnt sure exactly what had happened between them.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!